《The eSports King's Crush》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Return of The Former Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things. I only want to focus andpete well.¡± When Mo Bei walked in, she was greeted by the sight of her older brother lowering himself to strive for what he wanted. However, it was evident that the party on the other end did not want to give him the chance to do so. Another person actually took over the phone. ¡°Mo Nan, you¡¯re still so naive. Whether you did those things or not doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Even if I did get someone to frame you, so what? Given your hand injury, you¡¯re basically good for nothing. Stop putting the manager in a spot. Even if he does speak for you, the other members of the team won¡¯t agree to let youe back and pull our standard down.¡± p! The sharp, clear sound of the call ending made Mo Nan¡¯s fingers stiffen. It was obvious that there was no longer any value in him, so the club had made the decision to abandon him. He was really unwilling to ept this! ¡°Brother.¡± A slightly cold voice spoke by his ears. Mo Nan turned back and saw his younger sister. He was about to hide his state of dismay when he heard Mo Bei say, ¡°I¡¯ll y on your behalf at the uingpetitions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Nan was so shocked that a light shed through his shaking eyes. Mo Bei stood with her hands in her pockets and a small smile on her face. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you trust my standards?¡± ¡°How could I not trust your standards?¡± Mo Nan murmured. ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Bei cut him off indifferently. ¡°The two of us look the same, and no one in that scene has seen me. If I pretend to be you, no one will suspect me.¡± That was true. Except for him, no one else knew about that secret. Three years ago, the top yer of the national server, who had taken zone A by storm and had been pursued by countless fans but gone into seclusion at the peak of glory, had been female. If she made aeback, even Mo Nan could not imagine the sensation she would cause! ¡°You really want to go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As she spoke, Mo Bei picked up the scissors and shed through her long hair. The action was so suave that it could make one¡¯s heart stop beating for a second. When she looked over once more, her head of short messy ck hair shone with a hidden glint. ¡°I have to tell those people that my brother can¡¯t be bullied by anyone just because they feel like it.¡± A monthter, at a high-speed railway station¡­ It was the holiday season, so there were even more people on the tform. In the middle, the good-looking and slender figure of a youth was extremely eye-catching. He was wearing a dark suit zer on his young body that evidently contributed to his heart-stopping handsomeness. Quite a number of girls were already looking in his direction. The gentle smile of the youth attracted a sea of crimson faces. The little assistant called Wang Dongdong, who came to pick him up, could not help but get stunned after witnessing the scene. After all, he could not link the elegant youth before his eyes to the unpopr young man who used to break keyboards when he lost apetition. What exactly was wrong with this person? He couldn¡¯t have been possessed, could he? Mo Bei had seen a photo of Wang Dongdong before she had set off. ording to her brother, this assistant was the only person he trusted. In that case, she would start with him and see if he could distinguish who she was. ¡°Dongdong.¡± Mo Bei walked over with a smile. Wang Dongdong looked like the cat had gotten his tongue. ¡°You dyed¡­ You dyed your hair?¡± Right, no wonder something had somehow felt different. It turned out that he had dyed his hair. This had to be why he gave off the illusion that he had be elegant! ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Mo Bei recalled her brother¡¯s ring head of yellow hair and smiled. ¡°Why? Does it not look good?¡± Before Wang Dongdong could reply, the two of them were suddenly silenced. Bursts of screams started ringing out without a warning. ¡°Ahhhh! Almighty K! My favorite Almighty K!¡± ============== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: First Encounter with the ESports Idol

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the sea of people, posters were being raised everywhere. The enthusiasm of the fans was like a fire that burned everything and turned it into a mess. Mo Bei lowered her head and looked at the support poster under her foot left behind by its owner. The front page showed Almighty K, and the back stated ¡®I like you¡¯. Subconsciously, Mo Bei bent down and picked it up¡­ Wang Dongdong, who was beside her, seemed suddenly enlightened and deeply distressed. ¡°Idol, I thought you¡¯d changed. I didn¡¯t think this was the n you had in mind. Did you find out that Almighty K mentioned during an interview that he liked neater and tidier people? That must be why you dyed your hair back to ck. Scheming! You¡¯re too scheming!¡± Mo Bei opened her mouth. She wanted to say that her hair had always been this color, but it suddenly hit her that she was now pretending to be her brother. She could only lift the corner of her lips into a smile, feeling rather helpless. ¡°Idol, really! In order for me to live on, you really cannot be the same way you were in the past!¡± Wang Dongdong had a solemn look on his face. ¡°You can dream on about running into Almighty K here. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re leaving right now!¡± Mo Bei was amused. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting.¡± ¡°You forgot how you hugged his thigh and tried to confess, did you?¡± Wang Dongdong was like a walking emoticon. ¡°I¡¯m overreacting? I made a mistake back then by not going forward to stop you!¡± Mo Bei faltered for a moment. The words in her mouth were swallowed back. She had hugged his thigh and tried to confess? ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Wang Dongdong was still urging her. He was afraid that once Unpopr saw Almighty K, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move! Mo Bei did not exin any further. She could vaguely see the ck-and-red team uniform surrounded by the crowd. As the new member who was going to report soon, she had a set of the exact same uniform in her luggage. This was fate¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s thin lips curled up for a moment. As she decided to head to the exit with the smallest crowd, she hadn¡¯t expected to bump into something once she turned around. This happened way too abruptly. The man¡¯s long legs took a step back but still did not manage to dodge¡­ ¡°Almighty K!¡± The assistant following the man tried to pull his young master away, but it was toote. The two individuals had already crashed into each other and ended up in an extremely ambiguous position. The tip of her nose scraped past the material. Before Mo Bei could feel pain, a pleasant mix of tobo and lemon were already rushing in. The other party looked at her with a frown. His back was slightly arched because he was bending, and his team uniform had slipped down a little because she was tugging on it, revealing the sexy corbone beneath. Through her startled eyes, she saw his almost translucent, cold, fair skin, which looked like superior porcin. Mo Bei suddenly became aware that she seemed to be in his arms. Her face was touched by the lingering warmth of the man¡¯s chest, which was so heated that Mo Bei was slightly dazed. Her four limbs were also frozen. Perhaps they were too close because when Mo Bei looked up, she felt as if she could touch that person¡¯s breath. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask. A pure ck mask covered his face, only revealing a pair of sentimental eyes that exuded a chill. His eyes were so apathetic that they made one feel cold¡­ She knew this person. Even though he was still wearing a ck mask, her senses couldn¡¯t be wrong. Mo Bei still remembered clearly what she had seen on the screen a year ago. A figure without the support of any teammates had charged to the fountain of the opposing team. Even though it had been one-against-five, he had turned the match around and clinched the championship. From then on, that game ID had been etched in her mind. King¡­ Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Two Generations of ¡°Male Idols¡± Meet Head-On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The national server¡¯s top jungler and the most popr yer. His face was like a popr superstar¡¯s, so lots of investors wanted to approach him to shootmercials. However, he was too almighty. His family background was so deeply hidden that some media didn¡¯t even dare to carelessly report about him. Of course, he did not know her. People came and went, but Mo Bei still did not move. Wang Dongdong had already pushed a hand against his own forehead. Doomed¡­ Both he and Unpopr were doomed! He was now very suspicious. Had he been tricked by Unpopr? Maybe he had known that Almighty K would be here today, and that¡¯s why he had chosen toe back now! The more he considered it, the higher the possibility seemed! Wang Dongdong felt like crying! After all, people weren¡¯t blind. Even though Unpopr had dyed his hair, that face was still the same. As expected, when the other party¡¯s assistant caught sight of Mo Bei¡¯s looks, he exploded right away. ¡°You, you, you¡­ It¡¯s you again! You really never changed! The previous time you sneaked into the backstage area and this time, you are pretending to be a fan! How many times have I told you to stay away from our Almighty K? Do you not understand?¡± He really hadn¡¯t expected that a man could be this scary when he became a stalker! Mo Nan was known in the scene for his inclination to use people to gain attention. The previous incident had already been upsetting. How dare hee again! On the other hand, Mo Bei frowned. ¡°Pretending to be a fan?¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re still trying to deny it! Take a look at what you¡¯re holding in your hands!¡± The assistant was going crazy. Young master hated these gay people the most. Mo Bei lowered her head and looked over, following the assistant¡¯s line of vision. That poster was still on top of her luggage case. This¡­ was truly a perfect misunderstanding. ¡°I can exin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± The man spoke up, his gaze asnguid as a thread of morning mist that had yet to disperse. Despite the mask, the impatience in that voice could be heard clearly. Perhaps because he had a cold, his emotions weren¡¯t controlled. There was a slight foulness in his tone. ¡°Let go and scram.¡± Scram? After hearing this word, Mo Bei turned her head to the side for a moment. Her lips very, very slowly curled into a smile. Then, she lifted her hand and the poster was thrown in a straight line into a ck bin nearby. Crisp and neat! She immediately put her hands in her pockets and nonchntly cocked her head to the side. ¡°There¡¯s indeed no need to hear it. After all, I merely picked up a piece of trash to throw away.¡± Two pairs of eyes met. The aura that resulted from this sh was actually neck and neck. At once, both the other party¡¯s assistant and Wang Dongdong opened their mouths wide and their eyes started shaking. What¡­ What had they just seen? This gay man (Unpopr) had actually thrown Almighty K¡¯s poster in a trash bin? Together with his words, it was as if he had dropped a grenade on the ground. However, the person in question acted as if nothing had happened. With a hand on her luggage, she said nonchntly, ¡°Dongdong, we¡¯re going.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, yes!¡± Wang Dongdong followed like a wandering soul, somehow feeling that there was something not quite real about this world. Meanwhile, the other assistant was already mad with anger. ¡°Who does this gay man think he is? He was so eager to cling onto young master previously¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The man¡¯s nasal voice was still a little deep, yet it was calm. He walked tall and straight towards the other side, his pair of legs as slender as a walking clothes rack. Even this noisy environment could not conceal his radiant brilliance easily. When the doors of the elevators shut, he no longer said anything else. He simply looked up with eyes as deep as the night and nced in the direction Mo Bei had left, his brows lifting slightly¡­ The assistant knew that Almighty K was in a bad mood. Thus, he did not dare say anything else. Mo Nan¡¯s methods were bing increasingly remarkable. What had his earlier move been exactly? Was he ying hard to get? Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Returning To Campus With A Concealed Identity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another person with the same guess was Wang Dongdong. He was on QQ [1. Chinese instant messaging software service.] when something felt amiss. As he gave it more thought, he started to coax him earnestly, ¡°I know that because of your fondness for Almighty K, you n on using whatever means there are, but you must also take into ount how clever Almighty K is. Won¡¯t he be able to tell that you were ying hard to get earlier?¡± Mo Bei had initially been sitting with a hand supporting her chin as she stared at the scenery outside the window. However, when she heard his words, her fingers tapped on the side of her face. ¡°Me? ying hard to get?¡± It was a perfectly ordinary action, yet when she did it, it looked absolutely elegant. Wang Dongdong faltered for a moment. Unpopr really seemed slightly different now. However, he couldn¡¯t put a finger on what exactly was different. He only felt that this person was emitting an aura that made onefortable. Comfortable? How could that be? It had to be because he had woken up too early that day and lost his fundamental judgment! He would thank his lucky stars if Unpopr didn¡¯t create trouble for him. Wang Dongdong shook his head after casting off the illusion and started speaking in all seriousness. ¡°What else could it be if you are not ying hard to get? You threw the poster away in front of Almighty K precisely because you wanted Almighty K to see you in a new light. Even if you won¡¯t admit it, I can understand.¡± Mo Bei: Everything you understand is in your imagination. ¡°For real, idol. You must end this here. If you get into any more trouble, thepany will definitely fire you. I¡¯m begging you, even if you like Almighty K, please do so secretly in your heart!¡± Mo Bei spoke very slowly. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood. I don¡¯t like him.¡± Wang Dongdong sniggered. ¡°Don¡¯t like him? Do you think everyone is blind? Have you forgotten about your past deeds?¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow and replied calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about what I¡¯ve done?¡± Here was a chance to rant at longst! Wang Dongdong named every single incident, from the first to thest. He mentioned sneaking into the backstage area, his dissolute style, forcefully attracting attention to himself, etc. When he was done, Wang Dongdong asked imposingly, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Really nothing. Mo Bei nced to the side. Those people were ruthlessly formidable. ¡°Restrain yourself then. Don¡¯t mess with Almighty K anymore.¡± Wang Dongdong was talkative. Even after they¡¯d alighted and entered the building, he was still going on about this. Mo Bei, who had essentially figured out what this was about, looked up coolly. ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Dongdong choked on this one word for no reason. When had Unpopr be so obedient? Whenever he had nagged him in the past, he had pretended not to hear anything andpletely ignored his advice. What was going on today? Wang Dongdong, who¡¯d had an unreal day so far, was already feeling slightly light-headed. As he watched that slender figure walk into school, he became aware of a problem. Unpopr had not found an excuse to skip ss! Miracle! This was virtually a miracle! On the contrary, Mo Bei herself did not think much of it. As a high school student, of course, she had to report to school first. However, when she appeared outside the ssroom in a suit zer holding a backpack, the initial bustle was paused at once! Mo Bei¡¯s personality was inherently apathetic, which made her fit right into the image of an aloof beautiful youth that young girls adored. On top of that, the suit zer she was wearing gave her an aura of aloofness and perfection. Right now, the only feeling in other people¡¯s hearts was awe! ¡°Who is this? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Is he a new teacher?¡± ¡°With such a teacher, my mom won¡¯t have to worry about my math grades anymore.¡± ¡°Hold on, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a teacher. Look at where he¡¯s sitting!¡± ¡°Mo, Mo Nan?¡± How was that possible? Chapter 5

Chapter 5: ¡°Brother Nan¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entire ss¡¯ eyes were wide, as if they found it impossible to rte this aloof prince to bad-tempered Mo Nan. Finally, one of the yellow-haired dudes managed to recover his voice. ¡°Bro, Brother Nan?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Mo Bei knew this yellow-haired dude. It was her brother¡¯s friend in the same ss, Zhao Jianjian. ¡°Brother Nan, how did you be like this? With you looking like this, how are we going to go collect protection fees from those goody-two-shoes in No.1 Middle School across the street?¡± Mo Bei had lost count of how many times she had sighed. Just how many things had her brother done behind her back? ¡°Brother Nan, stop sighing. I know you are in a bad mood because of yourpetition, but we set a date for a fight with No.1 Middle School this evening in the back field. Why don¡¯t you go change clothes and save your image?¡± Zhao Jianjian spoke very seriously. ¡°Otherwise, they won¡¯t know about our ferocity!¡± Mo Bei put her backpack down. Her voice was cool as she said, ¡°Pay attention in ss first.¡± Pay, attention, in, ss? Zhao Jianjian would never have imagined that these four words would be spouted by the king of truancy, Brother Nan! What did they usually do in ss? They yed games on their phones under the table without the teachers knowing. They teased the girls from the other sses. When had they ever paid attention during ss? Zhao Jianjian didn¡¯t buy this. They wouldn¡¯t have a discussion for something as important as an arranged fight? This was totally unlike Brother Nan. He simply took out his phone and sent a text to their WeChat group chat: ¡°Brother Nan, you here?¡± ss 4 socialite: ¡°Why are you looking for Brother Nan?¡± ss 3 wolf: ¡°He probably ran out of cigarettes and he¡¯s looking for some.¡± ss 5 yellow hair: ¡°Arranged fight, serious business. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± ss 4 socialite: ¡°That¡¯s serious business indeed. Brother Nan, get here quickly!¡± The phone in the desk drawer kept vibrating.The noise made Mo Bei nce to the side but her gaze was indifferent. Zhao Jianjian indicated with a look that she should check her cell phone. Unexpectedly, Brother Nan really took out his phone. However, a secondter¡­ Zhao Jianjian received only a WeChat notification. ¡°Chief Brother Nan¡± had left the chat? This f*cking made things awkward! Was today¡¯s fight still on or not? Evidently, Mo Bei didn¡¯t have the final say in that. When she lifted her backpack and got ready to go settle the problems of her amodation. A group of people stood in the field outside the school. At first sight, they didn¡¯t recognize her. However, when they took a second look, the cigarettes fell out of their lips as they reached out to stop her. ¡°Look, who¡¯s this? Our professional yer, young master Mo. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s good for nothing now.¡± ¡°You even dyed your hair and brought a backpack. Are you preparing to turn over a new leaf?¡± The boy, who was wearing a uniform, bent down. His gaze was filled with loathing. ¡°People like you whoe from a scum school ought to just rot all the way. Are you still dreaming of clinging onto Almighty K? Have some shame.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei looked up for a second. Zhao Jianjian watched from afar. When he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, he immediately ran over and urged Brother Nan, who had a fiery temper, in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. We are outnumbered. Getting into a fight is not worthwhile.¡± It was two against ten. If this was in a match, they would be wiped out. Moreover, Brother Nan only looked passable on the surface. During a fight, he was a paper tiger. He had toe up with a strategy to escape quickly. Zhao Jianjian looked to the side, wanting to signal at Brother Nan. However, before he could even blink, he heard the rush of wind by his ear. The students of No.1 Middle School had raised their baseball bats. They were doomed. Both he and Brother Nan were doomed! Just as Zhao Jianjian shielded his head and got ready to roll around on the ground, a thump was heard! Chapter 6

Chapter 6: ¡°Brother Bei¡± Achieves Instant Fame with One Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei, who originally stood in the same spot, swung a long leg to the side and dropped the person closest to her with a kick! Then, she threw her backpack to the front, smashing it right onto another person¡¯s face with a whoosh. The boy at the side wanted to lift his bat upon seeing that. However, he did not expect the backpack in the youth¡¯s hand to return and aim at him. As a hand held the strap of the backpack, the strong backwash left him dizzy for a long time. Zhao Jianjian was already stunned. They hadn¡¯t been wiped out. Instead, their rivals¡­ seemed to have been beaten up quite badly. This was the first time he saw someone fight so attractively. Brother Nan actually tugged on the cor of his suit in the middle of the fight before he turned around and performed another suave kick. Never mind that he didn¡¯t give them any chance to fight back. He actually had no intention of perspiring. When he was done, he bent halfway and patted off the dust on his backpack. He stood there with an aloof and refined disposition, the features of his profile finely chiseled like a walking pictorial. He looked nothing like a bad student who had just gotten into a fight. He was actuallypletely different from his past self, who had possessed a fiery temper. Most importantly, ¡°Brother Nan¡± actually turned to the side and asked in a rare, gentle voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zhao Jianjian was just about to speak up when he heard a soft, adorable voicee from somewhere along with a faint cough. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Little Brother.¡± Hey? Hey? Hey? That question hadn¡¯t been directed at him? When such an adorable voice rang in a field meant for a fight, it naturally attracted attention! After all, who would be so wicked as to turn up for a fight with a child? Zhao Jianjian stopped moving and looked down at the ground with an indescribable expression. That¡¯s right, he looked at the ground. The adorable little man was really young. He was dressed in pants with suspenders, a ck hooded jacket, and a mask. He recognized that pair of shoes. The cost of one shoe alone would be enough to pay for his living expenses for a month! Was he even five years old? The unting wealth of the little man was too much! The students of No.1 Middle School were still unwilling to ept this defeat. ¡°Just wait, Mo Nan!¡± This holler was unimportant. Kiddy Cherubic reached out and hugged ¡°Brother Nan¡¯s¡± long legs, not leaving any space for him at all. Mo Bei lowered her eyes, gazing at this unfamiliar little boy. She reached out with a hand and patted his furry head, even though her voice was still indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kiddy Cherubic had a pair of big round eyes and extremely long eyshes. Mo Bei lifted her head slightly and picked up the baseball bat from the ground. Her suit was well-ironed, and she waspletely impassive as she aimed her gaze at that bunch of people. ¡°Still want to continue?¡± That aura was so strong that the air instantly froze over. The people from No.1 Middle School retreated while jumping up, creating an extremelyical image. ¡°We¡¯ll bear with you just this once!¡± Using the expression ¡°cut-and-run¡± to describe the movements of the students of No.1 Middle School wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. The main question was, how had Mo Nan suddenly be so good at fighting? After the ce was cleared, Mo Bei lifted her backpack and looked at the little boy, who was still hugging her leg. The little boy was also looking at her. His eyes, which were very pretty, somehow gave one a subtle sense of familiarity. As an onlooker, Zhao Jianjian could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Nan, do you know this little rich kid?¡± Brother Nan couldn¡¯t have a child outside without ever telling anyone, could he? It didn¡¯t seem that way! ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Mo Bei looked down once more. She¡¯d thrown her backpack out earlier only because she noticed that there was such a little boy around. If the baseball bat had struck down, it might have hurt him. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± The school didn¡¯t allow raising children¡­ Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Whose Cute Kid Is This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhao Jianjian was a boorish male who had never interacted with such a young child. Mo Bei, who did not speak, took a step forward first. Kiddy Cherubic did not let go. He followed along, even letting out a cough behind his small ck mask. Mo Bei simply turned her head to the side. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡± Kiddy Cherubic¡¯s eyes lit up as his voice was heard through the mask. ¡°Little Brother, I want to go across the street.¡± Across the street? What the f*ck? He wanted to go to No.1 Middle School? Zhao Jianjian looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Little man, seriously, do you think it¡¯s right to have Brother Nan take you to No.1 Middle School? Brother Nan just fought with some people from this school, yet you want him to go there? Won¡¯t that be akin to walking into theirir?¡± Moreover, Brother Nan¡¯s reputation at No.1 Middle School was really hard to express in a few words. If he went there, he would be beaten to death! Kiddy Cherubic¡¯s head drooped slightly upon hearing that. ¡°But my older brother is there. I came here to look for my brother.¡± Mo Bei was still holding her backpack strap in her hands while she nced at No.1 Middle School across the road. Her expression was very indifferent. Meanwhile, Zhao Jianjian was still shaking his head. ¡°No, Brother Nan cannot go, little man. You¡¯re new here so you probably don¡¯t know, but No. 2 Middle School and No.1 Middle School have always been deadly enemies. Even if we were to go, we¡¯d have to gather a dozen people before we¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s careless words made Zhao Jianjian pause abruptly. His head snapped over to look at ¡°Brother Nan¡±, only to see the ice prince hold his backpack in one hand and the adorable kid¡¯s hand in the other while he stepped forward and headed towards the opposite side of the street. ¡°No! Brother Nan, even if you want to go, you should wear a mask to ensure your personal safety!¡± Zhao Jianjian shouted from behind, but Mo Bei did not turn back even once. On the contrary, Kiddy Cherubic shot a look at him and said, ¡°Bye-bye.¡± While they were crossing the road, Mo Bei casually asked, ¡°Why were you on the field?¡± When Kiddy Cherubic heard that, he replied, sounding a little despondent, ¡°When the driver called my brother, I heard that someone had challenged him to a fight on the field, so I thought that he would be here. In the end, I didn¡¯t find him and I got lost.¡± If his brother found out, he would call him stupid again. ¡°Your brother wasn¡¯t amongst that bunch of people earlier?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very aloof. However, Kiddy Cherubic demonstrated his tsundere side then. ¡°Those people are ugly and they disregard children when they¡¯re fighting. How could my brother be amongst them? Little Brother, let me tell you something. My brother is so handsome that he often uses that face of his to charm the fans.¡± Someone else would definitely have asked, ¡°What does your brother do? Why does he have fans?¡± However, Mo Bei had been averse to asking about other people¡¯s business ever since a young age. She was naturally apathetic but also gentle, like the young master of an aristocratic family. ¡°Can I drop you off here?¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they had reached the gates of No.1 Middle School. Mo Bei stood there tall and graceful with a backpack in one hand, her back as firm as a perfectly-carved piece of jade. There was no need to look on purpose. Through her peripheral vision alone, she could see the loathing looks of the students of No.1 Middle School. After catching sight of Mo Bei, some boys seemed filled with hostility, as if they were waiting for the right moment, ready to strike at any time. In the distance, Zhao Jianjian had found a pink scarf and wrapped it around his face. He leaned against the wall and stole a nce before shrinking back and looking down to fiddle with his cell phone. ss 5 yellow-haired: ¡°Brothers, y¡¯all here? Anyone here? We¡¯re in trouble! Brother Nan¡¯s brain must be fried today. He strode to the gates of No.1 Middle School and is now standing there. Everyone looks like they want to beat him to death. Should I run, or should I run?¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Wait Till You Meet My Brother Before You Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ss 4 socialite: ¡°Wait there. You can¡¯t leave Brother Nan behind. I will rush over once I¡¯m done with my makeup!¡± Zhao Jianjian deemed this reply unreliable once he read it.?¡°Mother f*cker, why the hell are you wearing makeup? You are a man!¡±? Forget it. Given that he was wearing such a feminine scarf, he probably wouldn¡¯t be recognized. Zhao Jianjian just walked over before he froze. From Brother Nan¡¯s right side came three people who were ying around as they walked. This trio wasn¡¯t wearing the school uniform of No.1 Middle School, but a pure white team uniform. It seemed like they¡¯d just returned from outside. Upon seeing Mo Bei, obvious contempt appeared on their faces. A trace of panic shed through Zhao Jianjian¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Chen Yu and the gang.¡± Chen Yu, the very person who had used underhanded means to rece her brother as the newbie jungler of his previous team? All the skills he had he had been taught by her brother. When he had been in a bad state, her brother had live-streamed to help him gain fans. He had told everyone to show more support for their team¡¯s newbie, Chen Yu. However, this person had teamed up with the club to do her brother in. Mo Bei looked up. A shred of light sliced past the corner of her eyes as she fixed her gaze on the person standing right in the middle¡­ Chen Yu was extremely cocky. After all, he was the one with the greatest say now. ¡°Mo Nan, did youe to the wrong ce? Who gave you the courage toe to No. 1?¡± ¡°You are not here to beg Brother Chen to give you a way out, are you?¡± ¡°Captain Chen is talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Someone reached out, trying to push Mo Bei into the corner. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his wrist would be gripped by the other party. When the pain hit him, he was actually unable to break away! ¡°This pair of hands is what¡¯s most important in eSports.¡± Mo Bei turned over and chuckled by his ear. ¡°You must treasure them.¡± That person had gone pale from pain. This man, who had always let them say whatever they pleased, had dared to fight back now! ¡°Just you wait! You can dream on about staying in the eSports scene!¡± Mo Bei loosened her grip. One hand held her backpack while another was in her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Her nonchnt tone evidently showed that she had not taken this threat to heart. Meanwhile, that person turned purple with rage. She entered the school with Kiddy Cherubic, who was hugging her leg. ¡°Mo Nan!¡± That person wanted to charge over with his teeth bared. Chen Yu stretched out a hand to stop him, keeping his gaze on that back as his eyes narrowed. ¡°Why bother with a good-for-nothing with a hand injury? Besides, the club has released a statement. He was fired long ago. No matter what he does, he will at best be someone in the background.¡± The other person seemed to calm down slightly. ¡°But that fellow¡¯s attitude was evidently showing disregard for you, Captain Chen. Does he have any other ideas?¡± Chen Yu smiled kind of coldly. ¡°Even if he does, the battleteam won¡¯t take him back again.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Why does that good-for-nothing look a little different from before, though?¡± ¡°Probably because he was reced. His mind was agitated, and he wanted to revolt to attract attention.¡± Chen Yu snickered. The jeer in his tone could not be concealed. ¡°Go spread the word. Just say that Mo Nan was so hell-bent on chasing Almighty K that he followed him all the way to No.1 Middle School.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯m an expert at such things!¡± Mo Bei, who walked into No.1 Middle School, could sense the looksing from all directions. However, Kiddy Cherubic was hanging from her leg, so she couldn¡¯t stop wherever she wanted to. ¡°Here will do, Little Brother.¡± When Kiddy Cherubic¡¯s voice was heard, Zhao Jianjian, who had been following behind in disguise, finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The little man is really sensible. If he¡¯d continued to walk forward, even if I have a scarf, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead Brother Nan away.¡± They were really lucky. He never would have predicted Kiddy Cherubic¡¯s next lines. ¡°Little Brother, do you like to y games too? My brother is the same. Why don¡¯t you wait till you meet my brother before you go? He¡¯s more formidable at gaming and a little more handsome, so lots of people like him, but there¡¯s not much else to him.¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: He¡¯s The Brother?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhao Jianjian wanted to feign death as he listened from the sidelines. ¡°Little man, tell me, if your brother is still not considered much, what else do you want?¡± ¡°Can you leave some chances for us mortals?¡± ¡°If you think you¡¯re good enough, do tell us, who is your brother?¡± Mo Bei ignored the person who had removed his scarf beside her and lowered her eyes. As she met the small face with the mask, her response was concise. ¡°I still have something to do.¡± Six very apathetic words. Kiddy Cherubic was evidently disappointed. ¡°Then can we share contact details? When we meet next time, I can introduce my brother to you.¡± Mo Bei nced in the distance. It didn¡¯t seem like someone would being, so she was hesitant. Kiddy Cherubic then said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that my brother will forget about me again. If that happens, I could look for you again.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei recited her cell phone number and WeChat ID. Kiddy Cherubic cocked his head to the side, memorizing everything very seriously. Mo Bei noticed and opened her backpack. After pulling out a piece of paper and a pen, she wrote her contact details down. The adorable kid took the piece of paper happily. ¡°By the way, Little Brother, I¡¯ve yet to introduce myself. My name is Feng Lin, but you can call me Little Lin.¡± Feng Lin? Why was this name so familiar? Zhao Jianjian was still trying to recollect. Meanwhile, Mo Bei had already lifted her backpack and gotten ready to leave. Perhaps it was because of that aloof and elegant attire, but the people from No.1 Middle School only stared at Mo Bei instead of piling in. Of course, this was only one of the reasons. Another reason was that they were waiting for Almighty K to personally straighten out this jerk. ¡°Feng Nai, Young Master Feng, Almighty King, are you really not going to go and meet the gay guy who came to No. 1 to cause trouble? He came to target you.¡± Shadows flickered as that slender, tall figuremented, ¡°Silly.¡± Moreughter was heard. ¡°I guessed that this would be your stance, but you have to be present for the fight tomorrow. We can¡¯t just let No. 2 Middle School continue being so conceited.¡± The person who spoke did not get a response. However, he was aware of the other party¡¯s personality. As long as the answer was not negative, it was still possible that he would show his face. But¡­ ¡°Wait a moment! Where are you going?¡± ¡°To find someone.¡± The person in the shadows finally revealed his face. Unfortunately, he was still wearing a ck mask. Only a pair of eyes could be seen,nguid and distant, with a hint of impatience. Who was he looking for? When he turned past the corner, the adorable kid in the ck down jacket charged over and hugged his leg. ¡°Brother, where did you go? I searched for you for a long time! I was even worried about you on mommy¡¯s behalf.¡± The figure seemed to let out augh as he freed up one hand to pat the small face. His tone was slightly cold as he spoke. ¡°Little Feng Lin, you took the words right out of my mouth. Did you think that you wouldn¡¯t have to bear a beating for blindly walking away?¡± The adorable kid shook his head. ¡°I did not walk away. I heard that you were going to fight on the phone, so I wanted to go stop you. Fighting is really bad. If the school asks to meet our parents again, mommy is going to suspend your allowance.¡± ¡°My little brother is really thoughtful and farsighted.¡± The figure was very nonchnt. When his fingers touched what was in his brother¡¯s hand, he paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The adorable kid could not read his brother¡¯s emotions. When another topic finally came up, he immediately replied in all seriousness, ¡°The Little Brother that saved my life gave it to me. Little Brother likes gaming too, so in order to repay his kindness, I intend on ying a game tonight.¡± ¡°Too bad that he saved you. There goes his gaming career.¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Mo Bei Starts Taking Action

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This sentence sted Little Lin so hard that he didn¡¯t recover for a long time. His brother had never acted like his biological brother. However, on Weibo, all his fans knew that Almighty K was a bro-con. Feng Nai had one hand in his pocket while the other flicked that piece of paper. ¡°I¡¯ll thank this Little Brother of yours when there¡¯s a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Little Lin was very happy. He believed that his brother and Little Brother would certainly get along well. After all, these two were both so handsome¡­ Unfortunately, reality proved that Little Lin was indeed still a child. How could the chief of No.1 Middle School and the chief of No. 2 Middle School get along peacefully? Using the phrase ¡°natural enemies¡± to describe them seemed the most fitting. At present, Mo Bei had already walked out of No.1 Middle School. Zhao Jianjian could only use the word ¡°miraculous¡± to describe this trip. Meanwhile, the girls from No.1 Middle School began to dilly-dally, refusing to leave upon seeing the aloof handsome youth at their school gate. Their faces would flush red when they moved slightly closer to Mo Bei. After all, she was really handsome. Her disposition was so aloof that it moved people¡¯s hearts. Zhao Jianjian was dumbfounded. They¡¯d never received such treatment at No.1 Middle School in the past! It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t enjoy it anymore. If they continued lingering here, once the people from No. 1 found out, they would definitely hold Brother Nan and him down and beat them with all their might. ¡°Brother Nan, why don¡¯t we go have a meal to celebrate? No. 2 Middle School defeated No.1 Middle School for the first time in 10 years!¡± This was certainly a proud day for No.2 Middle School! Mo Bei nced at her phone. ¡°No, thanks. I still have something to do.¡± ¡°So what you told that adorable kid wasn¡¯t an excuse to get away?¡± Zhao Jianjian was slightly lost. Mo Bei felt like sighing again but ultimately restrained herself after some thought. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely meet tomorrow. No. 1 is unwilling to ept defeat. They want another fight.¡± Zhao Jianjian had wanted to yell this out, but the location wasn¡¯t very suitable. Thus, he could only watch as Brother Nan walked further and further away. That was odd. What could he have to do? To Mo Bei, this was indeed something big. She was switching clubs. As far as professional eSports yers were concerned, this was bothmon and umon. After all, if a battle team treated them well, no one would want to switch clubs. Of course, there were also other factors. For example, one coulde across better opportunities to develop. However, this was not the case for her brother, Mo Nan. Instead, he¡¯d been plotted against and thrown out. *** Dusk, Tu Hai Club. This club was in the vicinity of No. 2 Middle School, except it was even closer to the office buildings. The club¡¯s manager, Wang Jun, had long been tired of Mo Nan and sold him off at a casual price. ¡°Who would expect that there are other battle teams out there that would ept you? I guess the other party probably has no idea about your results.¡± Wang Jun did not even read the contents of the contract before he signed his name. ¡°If you really have no way out, you can return. With your face, even if you can¡¯tpete, you are still very suitable for live streams. If you create someedic videos and what-not, you might be able to gain poprity again.¡± These words were virtually humiliating for a professional eSports yer. Even Wang Dongdong¡¯s hands were clenched into fists as he listened from the sidelines. However, being angry was one thing. He was afraid that Unpopr wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and he would go mad. When this news spread on the inte, he would get another ck mark. By then, his reputation would be beyond redemption. After organizing his emotions, Wang Dongdong was ready to urge him to calm down. However, he suddenly saw the youth stand up just like the young master of an aristocratic family. He took the document and smiled slightly before speaking in a low voice. ¡°A battle team managed by you is not worth returning to. In order to make way for your darling nephew, you even fabricated rumors that I¡¯m gay, Manager Wang. We¡¯re all in the same industry. We will certainly meet again someday.¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Being In The Same Team As Almighty King?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One sentence had sessfully made Wang Jun¡¯s eyes darken. However, his self-cultivation told him that there was no need to take such a thing so seriously. He only smiled frigidly. ¡°Well, I look forward to seeing who will be getting pped in the face by these words!¡± The club-switching procedure waspleted. Mo Bei left with only an agreement in hand. After witnessing this scene, the trainees of the club were not bothered at all. After all, Mo Nan¡¯s value had decreased long ago. This was no secret. Hence, no one knew that at the bottom corner of the contract was a name that could make anyone scream: Dark res. Wang Dongdong, who was back in the car, stammered upon looking at the document that Unpopr had handed him. ¡°The, the new boss is Da, Da, Dark res battle team? The Dark res battle team that I know?¡± Mo Bei nodded nonchntly. ¡°Yes, that battle team. Anyone who ys games should know them, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ my ass!¡± Wang Dongdong almost started shooting his mouth off. ¡°Why would Dark res want you? Anyone who knows you¡­¡± At this point, Wang Dongdong suddenly paused and secretly peeped at the youth¡¯s expression. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he exined, ¡°Two weeks ago, Dark res was recruiting new members online, so I gave it a try and got epted.¡± Hisid-back, matter-of-fact tone left Wang Dongdong stunned. ¡°Dark res is that easy to enter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡± Mo Bei fiddled with her phone without saying anything else. Wang Dongdong, who was naive, somehow felt that a miracle had finally fallen into theirp. His eyes welled up with tears as he eximed, ¡°You are lucky! Way too lucky!¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei turned her head to the side, feeling slightly sleepy. Wang Dongdong stepped on the brakes all of a sudden and looked back, his expressionpletely different. ¡°By going to Dark res, won¡¯t you be in the same battle team as Almighty K?¡± Mo Bei did not continue the conversation. Instead, she changed her posture and leaned her head against the window, a pair of ck earphones still hanging around her neck. Wang Dongdong held his own head and shook it back and forth as if he was going mad. ¡°I knew it! I knew this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. You¡¯re really making all sorts of efforts for Almighty K, huh? Hold on, if you are in the same team, in the future, you both are going to be staying in the same apartment¡­ Mo Nan! Brother Nan! I beg you, please don¡¯t do anything during the cohabitation!¡± He turned towards her fiercely! The person that he was painstakingly advising had actually fallen asleep¡­ Wang Dongdong really didn¡¯t know whether to startughing or crying. When that person finally woke up, his aloofness and charm were an invisible rejection. To be honest, he still found the old ¡°Brother Nan¡± easier tomunicate with. After all, he had been able to read his thoughts! Right now, while he was looking at this icily handsome face, not a hint of emotion could be seen. Besides, why would Dark res want him? Would Almighty K agree to let him join the team? It couldn¡¯t be! Wang Dongdong¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Dark res do not know that the person who signed up was you, do they?¡± ¡°Thepetition permits yers to be anonymous, as long as the address given is correct and it does not affect the delivery of the invitation and team uniform.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Although Unpopr was making a lot of sense, this wasn¡¯t why he had asked this question. ¡°Brother Nan, do you think they would consider breaking the contract and kicking you out after seeing you in person in a fit of pique?¡± Sometimes, even Wang Dongdong was afraid of his own guesses. They were usually too urate! Upon hearing that, Mo Bei lifted a brow, ced both hands in her pockets, and told Wang Dongdong only six words. ¡°I am their special guest yer.¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Both Added Each Other On WeChat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Special guest yer? Wang Dongdong¡¯s eyes were even wider now. If his hand hadn¡¯t been injured, given Mo Nan¡¯s ability, he might still have been able to join Dark res. However, it would be impossible for him to be a special guest. Or had his skills suddenly soared after a trip back home? The suspicion in Wang Dongdong¡¯s heart grew deeper and deeper. Mo Bei did not exin. A long time ago, Master had told her. The thing about being in disguise was that the more one exined, the greater the plot holes would be. When deception met genuineness, that was when one was best able to delude others. The same principle applied to gaming. Besides, she was only set to report three dayster. Living together with a bunch of boys should be what she ought to pay attention to the most. A glint sparkled in Mo Bei¡¯s eyes, giving her an aloof side profile. She pulled out her cell phone and revised her ¡°how to interact with straight guys¡± course again. Wang Dongdong was her personal assistant. He brought a ss of c and walked over. When he stole a nce at her screen, he almost spat his c out. ¡°Brother Nan, it¡¯s pointless for you to pretend to be a straight guy now. Even the fans know you¡¯re gay. Public rtions can¡¯t save the situation.¡± Mo Bei shifted and dodged his c. Her fingers were still very clean, but her voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯ll be saved in the future. Clean this up. You should go.¡± That person¡¯s disposition made it seem so easy. Wang Dongdong, who had been unlucky, actually felt a trace of hope in his heart. Who knew, joining Dark res this time might really be a turning point. However, he was still worried about Mo Nan¡¯s ability and whether it would allow him to gain a foothold in there. If Wang Dongdong saw what happened next, his worries would certainly vanish for good. Night fell. The ttering sounds of a keyboard echoed throughout the apartment, which was only big enough to amodate a single person. In front of theputer, a pair of slender fair fingers swiftly moved around, urately sliding with stunning movements, as if the wind could be blowing down her cuffs. On the screen was a figure in fluttering white robes. Wherever he traveled, there wasplete devastation. He trashed the opponents so hard that they barely wanted to live anymore. They surrendered in just six minutes. ¡°Bro, just kill if you must. Could you not strike so much fear in us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the jungler brother opponent. Let¡¯s add each other as friends. I¡¯m a girl, so please carry me.¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re a girl? Then I¡¯m one too!¡± ¡°Damn, thementer above is really shameless.¡± ¡°Bro, it¡¯s a must to pretend to be a girl once you meet a pro. Do you not know this?¡± Mo Bei read the messages on the public chat. Her fingers paused briefly. Even though she was returning after three years, this game was still the same. The yers were still so interesting. However, her hand speed had be a bit slower¡­ Mo Bei looked down, hershes flickering as her right hand moved, first tugging open her cor, then picking up the bottle of mineral water on the table and preparing to take a sip. When the cell phone beside her lit up, a very adorable WeChat verification message popped up. ¡°Little Brother, guess who I am! I can give you a hint. Handsome and cute. You rubbed my head earlier.¡± The little boy she had met earlier that day? Mo Bei smiled while a finger moved and tapped on Agree. On the other end, Little Lin leaped up from the bed instantly. After making two celebratory circles, he rushed to the person who had just gotten out of the shower and raised the cell phone. ¡°Little Brother approved my request. I was right! Except for you, everyone else in the world finds me cute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your Little Brother has yet to y a game with you.¡± The other personughed teasingly, one hand holding the towel while the other went to his pocket really casually. He was only wearing total-ck long pants. His chest was bare, and the smooth V line, which was thin but firm under the light, looked extremely attractive. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Little Brother Is So Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Trouble Lin.¡± Upon saying thest two words, the person lifted his fingers and the towel automatically covered Little Lin¡¯s face. The little fellow pulled it off, his big eyes narrowing, as if he was very upset that his brother had called him trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll go y a game with Little Brother now.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Don¡¯t use my main ount and charge my phone.¡± The other person lifted the nket, his slender figure sliding in. He reached out with a hand and gestured at Little Lin to go out. His expression was songuid that it made one feel tempted to beat him up. Little Lin pouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just ying on the fact that you¡¯re good-looking? Other than being a handsome guy and a good gamer, brother, what else do you know? Tell me.¡± ¡°I can fight,¡± the person under the nket said very shamelessly. Little Lin was literally speechless. Never mind, he was his older brother after all. He¡¯d prefer to go y with Little Brother. By contrast, Little Brother was wonderful. He strode out on his short legs while putting on his headphones. Little Lin had no intention of leaving. Instead, he settled down in his brother¡¯s room and poked at the cell phone with his little fingers. ¡°Little Brother, look here, look here¡­ Are you free? Let¡¯s y a mobile game together, shall we?¡± Ding! Sessfully sent. Mo Bei received this message when she was just about to start her third match. Her fingers paused before she replied with a calm expression, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invite you then!¡± Little Lin was excited. ¡°Little Brother, is your level high?¡± If his level was too high, the opponents that they matched up with would be more difficult to deal with. This was something that Kiddy Cherubic understood. Mo Bei nced at the new ount that she¡¯d just created two weeks ago. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Little Lin¡¯s face broke into a grin. ¡°That¡¯s great then. Little Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m reliable! I¡¯m not called Trouble Lin either!¡± Mo Bei probably found the little fellow very cute, as the corner of her lips lifted into a small smile while she responded with an ¡°mm¡±. Then, the match began. Little Lin chose a tank immediately. As he moved forward, he said seriously, using the voice chat, ¡°Little Brother, when we start fightingter, you can just stand behind me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m tanky,. I will protect you well!¡± However, when they really got into it¡­ ¡°Little Brother, save me, save me! Behind me, behind me! Ah, on the left, on the left! I¡¯m dying! This time, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Before Little Lin could finish, a graceful figure swept towards him like the wind on his cell phone screen. As his right hand was lifted, a sword array was set up. Then, a long sword shed across. The sword was fast, and that precise orbwalk trapped the three other yers within. When a silver light fell, no one could escape. Hence, Kiddy Cherubic sat there stunned as he heard consecutive sound effects in his headphones. First blood! Double kill! Triple kill! Triple kill! One whole triple kill! Kiddy Cherubic was shocked as he murmured, ¡°Way too cool.¡± It was cool indeed. So cool that the opponents wanted to give up entirely! ¡°Assassin, why are you protecting a tank?¡± ¡°Who exactly is your tank?¡± ¡°Could you y conventionally, Big Brother? I want to cry!¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She just impassively farmed the opponent¡¯s jungle until the opposing team¡­ copsed. As Little Lin had watched everything from start to end, he¡¯d counted on his little fingers. Little Brother had made a total of 13 kills and only died once. That single death had actually urred in the fountain of the opponents. This had been simply a brilliant show! Too cool! Way too cool! Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Almighty K Is Sending A Message

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Lin was extremely excited. One match wasn¡¯t enough. He dragged Mo Bei into another one, his body moving about on the sofa. He waspletely unaware of the gaze that his brother, who was lying on the bed, was casting over. The more he behaved like this, the more he drew Feng Nai¡¯s attention. He casually lifted a brow. It had been half an hour, yet Trouble Lin had not sought help from him yet. This was abnormal. Feng Nai stood up, showing his handsome side profile. His jet-ck hair was still slightly messy as his pair of slender long legs paced out in Little Lin¡¯s direction. Things seemed to have concluded on that end. He heard Little Lin speak on his WeChat. ¡°Little Brother, shall we y again in the future? I¡¯m not a terrible teammate at all, right?¡± When Feng Nai bent slightly and looked down, he saw the reply of the other yer. It was an extremely apathetic ¡°mm¡±. He had no clue what his brother was so excited about. Feng Nai reached out and pulled the phone back, uninterested in reading any more. Little Lin faltered as his handsome little face turned to look at the culprit! ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t said goodnight to Little Brother!¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai just nced at the battery level of the cell phone and untangled the charging cable. He was infuriatingly absent-minded as he replied, ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± ¡°Are you my biological brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with not being him right now.¡± Feng Nai ced a hand in his pocket. He¡¯d wanted to exit and lock the screen, but he unexpectedly scrolled into the match history. He saw the battle records of five consecutive victories, each one demonstrating what it meant to overpower others. This was extremely eye-catching. Little Lin saw that too and said boastfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t my Little Brother formidable? He¡¯s much better than you. He carried me the entire time, even though you always say I¡¯m burdensome. Little Brother said earlier that people find others a burden because they aren¡¯t strong enough to kill five opponents alone!¡± Feng Nai tapped open the WeChat app. Sure enough, that sentence was right there. Only the tone was different. The other yer had been evidently much more indifferent, as if he had been merely stating a fact. ¡°Nothing to say now?¡± This was the first time Little Lin felt like he had beaten his sharp-tongued brother. He was standing on the sofa, his back tall and straight. Feng Nai responded with a snigger, ¡°It was a low-end match. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Little Lin was indignant. ¡°My Little Brother isn¡¯t only formidable in low-end matches. You haven¡¯t seen him y. You don¡¯t know anything at all! He must be a pro. Never mind, I shall not talk to you anymore. Give me the phone. I want to chat with my Little Brother!¡± ¡°Feng Little Lin, the time is 10:30 PM. It¡¯s way past your bedtime, yet you¡¯re still here bargaining with me. Do you want me to inform the family and have someone take you home?¡± Feng Nai stood there, his chest still bare, his face chiseled and handsome. Upon hearing the three words ¡®take you home¡¯, Little Lin was terrified. ¡°Alright, remember to be polite when speaking to my Little Brother. Don¡¯t let him find out that you are a different person.¡± Feng Nai did not speak. He only cocked his head to the side. Little Lin immediately escaped. When Feng Nai withdrew his gaze, a message came from the other end. ¡°Sleep early.¡± Feng Nai never chatted with anyone on WeChat. Even if his teammates were looking for him, they had to be prepared to be cklisted by him. WeChat and QQ were chatting tools he rarely used. The reason was that his ount had been published when he had filled in his contact details previously and too many people had added him. This time, his younger brother had caused this. However, given the results earlier, how could the other party still say that Trouble Lin wasn¡¯t burdensome? If he had so much patience, he had to be a decent person. On top of that, he¡¯d also helped Trouble Lin earlier. Feng Nai thought for a moment before lifting his slender fingers and tapping on the screen¡­ Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Almighty K Acts Cute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Another match.¡± Mo Bei stared at the text that popped up on her cell phone. She had the constant sense that something was off, perhaps because the tone wasn¡¯t as adorable as it had been earlier. Thus, she could not help but reply, ¡°Is it you?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s brow lifted for a second, and his fingers moved about on the screen for a few moments, as if he was in thought. Then, with a twinkle in his eyes, he ultimately replied with one sentence. ¡°Little Brother, why are you asking me this question?¡± The manner that his brother spoke in was really¡­ Imitating him almost gave him goosebumps. When the familiar tone was back, Mo Bei put her bottle of water down and replied, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day and go to bed.¡± Why so cold? Feng Nai¡¯s figurenguidly leaned back. He was slightly nonchnt as he replied, ¡°Then, let¡¯s y again tomorrow, Little Brother, shall we?¡± Tomorrow? Mo Bei called to mind her timetable. ¡°Sure, I will be online at 7 pm in the evening.¡± Why so easygoing? Feng Nai nced at the earlier match history again and his slender, fair fingersnded on the screen. ¡°Then I will go online in advance to wait for you, Little Brother.¡± After responding with an ¡®mm¡¯, she remembered that he was only a child. Upon recalling what master had taught her, she sent another text with a cool, good-looking face. ¡°Goodnight, xoxo.¡± X, o, x, o? Feng Nai¡¯s fingers froze. After all, this was a man. He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to type out the four letters. However, if he only replied with goodnight, he wouldn¡¯t sound like his brother. That little rascal Feng Lin! Why did he act cute so often? The corners of Feng Nai¡¯s amorous eyes lifted as his arm was casually ced beside his face. He seemed like he was a little tired. His jet-ck locks messily covered his forehead, and a part of his pretty corbone was revealed. He ultimately threw the cell phone casually aside and slowly closed his eyes. Mo Bei did not take another look at her cell phone either. After all, high-schoolers had to wake up early. The next day, at 7:30 am¡­ The students who came to morning reading with their breakfast almost spilled their soybean milk upon seeing the youth seated by the window with an English book in hand. This wasn¡¯t normal! Why would Mo Nan be here at this time? He usually arrived at thest minute! In this time and age, even bad students worked hard? This was the mentality of the male students. Meanwhile, the female students reacted differently. ¡°Ahhh! So handsome! He¡¯s so handsome! Why had I not realized that he was so handsome in the past? I wonder if he would agree if I went over and asked him to be my boyfriend now?¡± Although she was being watched by many people, not the slightest degree of change was visible in Mo Bei¡¯s profile as she remained as aloof and good-looking as ever. The youth was not wearing a suit today, but the school uniform. He had pulled the zip of the jacket all the way to the top, so only the arc of his lower jaw was visible. When a thin flower petal flew in through the window along with the wind andnded on his ck locks, he brushed it off and blew it lightly away. The female students were alreadypletely wiped out! How could he be so aloof yet so handsome? This time, they didn¡¯t hold back their screams. Zhao Jianjian, who walked in just in time, almost loosened his bite and dropped his steamed beef bun. However, one secondter, his jaw still dropped. What the f*ck? What was going on? Brother Nan? Was it lesson time already? No, something wasn¡¯t right. Whenever his mom woke him up with a feather duster, it was way before lesson time. It was 7:30 am, so there was another half hour left before lessons began. The King of Tardiness, Brother Nan, was actually present! He was even wearing his school uniform! What was up with his decent, good-student attitude? How were they still supposed to fight with the opposing No.1 Middle School? Ah? Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Almighty K and Brother Bei Meet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhao Jianjian, who was really vexed, did not even care about his fallen steamed bun. After sitting down, he asked, ¡°Brother Nan, did you forget that we¡¯re resuming the fight today?¡± Mo Bei cocked her head to the side, only saying five words in a neutral tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not going.¡± Zhao Jianjian inhaled deeply. ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯re acting abnormally, you know that? Don¡¯t say anything. This concerns the honor of No. 2 Middle School. If you¡¯re a man, you¡¯ll go.¡± Mo Bei ced a hand under her chin silently and simply stared at him like that. Her gaze was slightly cold. Zhao Jianjian shrank back repeatedly before muttering in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, it cannot be canceled. Besides, I heard that Almighty K ising too. He¡¯sing specifically to fight you.¡± Almighty K? Mo Bei recalled the scene at the railway station after hearing that form of address. Indeed, this guy didn¡¯t only have a pretty face. ¡°You are interested now, huh? I knew that you¡¯d definitely be interested at the mention of Almighty K!¡± Zhao Jianjian took out his cell phone. ¡°I¡¯ll contact them right now. It¡¯s on!¡± This could be considered the perfect misunderstanding. Mo Bei had not agreed. Feng Nai had to take a certain path after school. Hence, that evening, the following scene yed out. Approximately twenty students, most of them not in school uniform, stood around with baseball bats in hand on opposite sides. On one side was No. 2 Middle School, and on the other was No.1 Middle School. Everyone knew this was going to be a big fight. Some good students avoided the area and took another route, as they didn¡¯t want to get into any trouble. However, Mo Bei and Feng Nai were both the kind of people who weren¡¯t willing to go the long way around. Thus, the two of them met just like that. Although there was no warning, it seemed logical. The difference was that Feng Nai stopped after seeing the situation before him and casually found a tree to lean on. His intention was evident. He would leave when the area was clear. The aura that burst out as a result was extremely arrogant. Zhao Jianjian and the gang still felt slightly fearful as they stood there, looking at the person resting against the tree trunk behind a dozen of No.1 Middle School students. He was Almighty K after all. Upon turning around, Zhao Jianjian¡¯s first reaction was to approach Brother Nan and say in a low voice, ¡°Brother Nan, look! Almighty K is right there.¡± The road that acted as the border between No.1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School on the side of the field was very narrow in the first ce, so even though they were facing off, the distance between them wasn¡¯t wide. Thus, when Mo Bei looked over at where he pointed, what she saw was a nonchnt figure in a school uniform and a ck mask. The eyes visible behind the mask were very striking, yet they obviously weren¡¯t looking in her direction. He was probably feeling quite disdainful as he rested ntingly alone under the tree with a book. Was he still reading under the circumstances? ¡°Almighty K always does this.¡± Zhao Jianjian then added, ¡°He makes it impossible to guess when he will act.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. Instead, she ced one hand in her pocket while the other held her backpack and continued to walk towards the right. The edge of her side profile looked elegant but aloof. Even though she was good-looking, there was also an indescribable detached vibe about her. Her legs were unbelievably slender and long. Unlike most high schoolers, who were still carrying an air of adolescence and a terrible temper, she naturally stood out. She was neatly dressed, refined and perfect. Even thest button of her uniform was buttoned and she was naturally stood out amongst a group of high schoolers who were about to break into a fight. She almost caught one¡¯s eye at first sight. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Chiefs Were Fighting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, in the eyes of the people from No.1 Middle School, Mo Bei was either putting on a show of force or provocation. After all, this person had just dealt with them yesterday. The person who still had a bandage around his arm, who was unable to hold back, bellowed first, ¡°Mo Nan, you think you can still leave?¡± Mo Bei only lifted her eyes and took a nce in their direction. When did she say that she wanted to leave? Under the circumstances, it would make sense to fight. However, her master had mentioned that, in order to catch bandits, one had to first catch the ringleader. Even though this strategy did not suit the current situation very much, Mo Bei¡¯s gaze still swept past those people and locked onto that lean figure. Upon seeing that this rascal was ignoring him, the person who had been overlooked felt anger shoot right up to his brain. He swung the baseball bat in his hand, ready to strike in Mo Bei¡¯s direction! However, he did not expect the other party to move faster than him. A thump was suddenly heard! It was that damn backpack again! His jaw had be slightly deformed and his contorted expression looked a little wretched. ¡°F*ck¡­ Mo Nan, don¡¯t y dirty! If you think you¡¯re good¡­¡± Before he¡¯d even finished uttering thatst word, the person before him somehow broke through their heavy encirclement, as if he possessed f*cking qinggong [1. A skill to levitate or fly]. His movements were swift and polished. Before they could react, that person was also grabbing onto the cor of Almighty K. Feng Nai, who had already been dragged into this trouble to a certain extent, reached out with an arm to block her, his gaze turning a little cold. ¡°Scram.¡± This word again? Mo Bei cut the crap and struck directly with an indifferent expression on her handsome face. Feng Nai sneered and fought back with a crisp kick. Who cared about reading a book now! The Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School were fighting. Would the others keep standing around? Zhao Jianjian instructed them. ¡°Brothers, charge!¡± A chuunibyou [1. Eighth-grade syndrome, typically used to describe teens who have delusions of grandeur] group fight began just like this. When a baseball bat swung down, it really hurt. No one would be so foolish as to want to bear another hit. To be honest, they were merely demonstrating an imposing manner. Who would have guessed that the two Chiefs would go at each other so seriously? Two tigers could not live on one mountain. This saying probably applied in this case. Besides the sounds of swift, sharp wind, the attractive movements of the two figures also shed through the air. Mo Bei received a kick on her back. Her personality would never allow her to be on the short end. Thus, she would definitely get back at him. The corner of Feng Nai¡¯s mouth was now sporting a faint dark green color. Compared to the group fight taking ce on the side, this one-on-one fight was much more sensational. The two of them weren¡¯t holding baseball bats, so they were either swinging their legs or using their school uniforms as a weapon. Each hit wouldnd somewhere. If a teacher didn¡¯t run over while blowing a whistle, these two probably wouldn¡¯t have let each other go. Zhao Jianjian, who reacted the fastest, reached out to pull Brother Nan back. ¡°Stop fighting, Brother Nan! A teacher! It¡¯s a teacher from our school!¡± Mo Bei stopped. Her clothes were all dirty, and there was definitely a footprint on her back, which made her feel rather displeased. The uniform of the person standing opposite her was spotlessly clean. His gaze on her was so overcast that it was icy. None of the people standing around them would forget the way Almighty K looked when he fought. When his uniform was lifted, his waist, which was covered in a thinyer of muscle, was full of ruthlessness. Almighty K had never fought ever since he had started gaming. He had actually be so indifferent when it came to matters like this that he rarely partook in them. One had to admit that Mo Nan was really toxic! Chapter 18

Chapter 18: The Endless Fight Between The Two Chiefs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When a teacher ran over, a group fight would naturally stop and the students who were afraid of writing reports would even run. The only ones who dared to stay were probably Mo Bei and Feng Nai. Those two did not dare to strike again. However, even so, it seemed like sparks could crackle between them at any time. This caused the teacher walking over to pull a long face. ¡°Mo Nan, it¡¯s you again!¡± Usually, at this point, Mo Nan¡¯s cranky temper would definitely explode. However, Mo Bei instead said coolly, ¡°I was wrong.¡± The teacher faltered. He waspletely at a loss for what to say. How was he supposed to respond to this? Zhao Jianjian was also stunned. Damn, what kind of trick was Brother Nan pulling? However, the teacher always needed someone to yell at. ¡°And you, Zhao¡­¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s reaction was speedy. ¡°Teacher, I was wrong too.¡± He was learning from Brother Nan. Unfortunately, he did not expect that the teacher would give him a p on the back of his head. ¡°Your attitude isn¡¯t sincere.¡± Zhao Jianjian was speechless. Brother Nan¡¯s expressionless face was sincere, whereas he was insincere? This was discriminatory treatment! When there was an outsider around, the teacher would always spare them and lecture the students of his school instead. The teacher turned around and saw Young Master Feng¡¯s face. His family background wasn¡¯t within the limits of his control, and neither could he afford to offend him. All he wanted was to bring these bums from No. 2 Middle School back as soon as possible. Feng Nai did not speak either. He had a hand in his pocket, and his eyes did not let Mo Bei go. A faint cold glint actually surfaced in his pupils. It could make a chill go down anyone¡¯s back. Then, he lifted his hand and pointed to the injured corner of his lips. When he pulled off the mask, his good-looking face looked even more attractive. Mo Bei understood what he meant. It was probably something about his injury. He would get back at her sooner orter. He seemed to have forgotten that he¡¯d given her a kick. Mo Bei, who had an aloof refined face, also lifted her hand and pointed to her own back. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed. Both of them understood that this fight would probably be endless. The teacher, who was afraid that an incident he wouldn¡¯t be able to control might ur, called the guards from both sides. Zhao Jianjian knew that Brother Nan really couldn¡¯t escape this time. ¡°No, Brother Nan! Why did you really fight?¡± Even when they were in the infirmary, Zhao Jianjian still wanted to ask this question. When Mo Bei touched her back, she felt so much pain that the light in her eyes dimmed. ¡°What if we had not?¡± ¡°Tell me, did you strike because you wanted Almighty K to see you in a new light?¡± Zhao Jianjian suddenly recalled something. His body instantly straightened up. Mo Bei could not be bothered to continue correcting the misunderstandings of others when it came to certain issues. She collected the ointment to apply it at home. An injury on the back would definitely affect her arms. It seemed like, because of this fight, reporting to Dark res would be slightly dyed. Meanwhile, Feng Nai still had an hour-long live stream assignment. Once he turned on the camera, the live stream room blew up. The entire screen was covered inments! ¡°Almighty K, what happened to your mouth?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a patch of bruises, but it doesn¡¯t affect Almighty K¡¯s extraordinary good looks.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the main point. Why is there a bruise there in the first ce?¡± ¡°Seems like he got beaten.¡± ¡°How is that possible? My Almighty K getting beaten up? What a joke!¡± So manyments kept appearing that it was impossible for Feng Nai not to see them. However, during his live streams, he always showed his face for only ten minutes without answering any questions. Then, after gaming for a whole hour, he would end it. ¡°Can you guys tell that Almighty K is especially ruthless in his torment today? This is already the third pentakill! Could that wound on his mouth really be a consequence of being beaten?¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: The Two Chiefs Are Gaming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios p! Feng Nai casually pulled off his ck headphones and turned off the camera. Although a smile still hung on his lips, his eyes were cold. He felt for the cigarettes in his pocket, wanting to have a smoke. However, at the thought that there was still a little one in the apartment, he pulled his hands back and then turned around dully to take a piece of the little man¡¯s candy. ¡°Brother.¡± Upon seeing that he had ended his live stream, Little Lin leaned over with his handsome little face, his big eyes filled with drive. ¡°Why do you like fighting so much?¡± Then, he sighed deeply like a small adult. ¡°How are you going to go home with me to see mom in this state?¡± Feng Nai leaned backnguidly. ¡°Who said I was going home?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not.¡± Little Lin rested both hands below his chin. ¡°That¡¯s a whole patch of bruises on your face, Brother. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gaze lowered as he let out a sneer. ¡°It hurts. How could it not hurt? It¡¯s the first time I have a wound on my face.¡± Mm? Why did he have this nagging feeling that his brother wasn¡¯t in a good mood? Little Lin wanted to say more, when he suddenly saw the screen of the cell phone on the table light up. ¡°It¡¯s Little Brother!¡± His small hand immediately reached out to grab the cell phone. However, Feng Nai was a step ahead of him. His voice was nonchnt as he said, ¡°Your bath is ready. Go bathe first.¡± ¡°But Little Brother sent me a text!¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t really want to move. Feng Nai bit on the candy in his mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t bathe, I¡¯ll get Old Wang toe over and take you home.¡± Little Lin really wanted to bite his brother. ¡°I¡¯ll go bathe, but after I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll give me the phone!¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Feng Nai¡¯s response was rather absent-minded. Although Little Lin found his brother¡¯s credibility terrible, there was nothing he could do about it except hug his towel and turn back repeatedly as he walked to the bathroom. Feng Nai watched him go in before his gazended on the text. ¡°Want to game?¡± He was rather punctual. Feng Nai¡¯s finger slid to the left. His pupils were very light as he switched to his brother¡¯s manner of speaking. ¡°Of course! Little Brother, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± On the other end of the conversation, upon seeing that message, Mo Bei imagined his face. His big eyes behind the small mask looked quite adorable. He was probably very obedient while waiting too. Upon recalling master¡¯s teachings, she couldn¡¯t help but reply with the four letters ¡°xoxo¡± again. Feng Nai, who saw the text, felt his fingers jam up once again. When he managed to find the time, he had to ask Trouble Lin why this Little Brother of his was so fond of sending things like ¡®xoxo¡¯ to people. Did he not know that it could lead to misunderstandings? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to reply this time. He just had to log onto the game directly. The ount that Feng Lin was using was the alternate ount that Feng Nai used to familiarize himself with the champions. When professional yers sometimes were tempted to y, they naturally could not use their main ounts. Given the influence of the game ID King, who knew what kind of upheaval it might cause if he did so. The room was created by Mo Bei. Feng Nai selected the assassin position without even taking a look. Mo Bei lifted her brow for a moment. ¡°?¡± After all, in this game, the assassin position demanded great yer skills. After seeing that question mark, Feng Nai understood what the other party was thinking and sent a reply. ¡°I saw that you were really good at your role yesterday, Little Brother, so I wanted to give it a try too.¡± Mo Bei shot a nce at the screen, her side profile still aloof and refined. Master had said not to dampen a child¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Okay.¡± Thus, Mo Bei gave him the role and swapped to using a mage in the blink of an eye. He was really that easygoing? No wonder Trouble Lin liked him¡­ Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Almighty K Feeds Intentionally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Nai¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the side of his phone. This was a habitual action of his when he was lost in thought. Once the match started, he gave the enemy a kill. He clearly did so intentionally. After all, given Trouble Lin¡¯s skills, it would be impossible for him not to die. However, Young Master Feng¡¯s aim in dying wasn¡¯t to pretend to be his brother but to see just how capable this ¡®Little Brother¡¯ was. Hence, one death didn¡¯t count. He fed a total of three deaths and died the moment he left the fountain. The other members of their team were helpless. ¡°Assassin, could you stop feeding?¡± Feng Nai nonchntly controlled his champion with one hand, as if he hadn¡¯t seen that line in the chat, and prepared to die for the fourth time. Suddenly, he saw that person on the screen flicker in. The damage that was originally going to hit him was fully blocked by that person. Feng Nai¡¯s fingers froze. Then, he heard a neutral voice in his ear. ¡°Retreat.¡± Through the headphones, voices could certainly be distorted. Thus, Feng Nai did not link this easygoing ¡°Little Brother¡± to the foe that had hit his face. However, he did not retreat either. After all, his left hand had already left the screen. As a result, both champions on the screen died. Their teammates directly turned on the voice chat. ¡°Assassin, you¡¯re really burdensome. Someone else tried to save you, yet you got him killed too.¡± Feng Nai had only intended to feed. He had never thought of doing Trouble Lin¡¯s ¡°Little Brother¡± in. He was indeed to me for this one. His slender fingers lifted. He intended to y properly now. Suddenly, he heard that cold voice in his ears again. ¡°He¡¯s not yet proficient in the way he handles things.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai¡¯s eyes dimmed. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother didn¡¯t just seem easygoing. His character was not bad either. Hence, Feng Nai changed his tune and typed a message. ¡°Little Brother, am I too stupid? I won¡¯t choose such a difficult role next time! Sad face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, everyone is like that at the beginning.¡± Mo Bei tried her best not to let her voice sound too cold. ¡°You just need to practice more.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s side profile looked handsome as he gave up on his intention of feeding again. His fingers moved as he replied with one word. ¡°Alrighty.¡± Without the intentional disturbance of a certain Almighty, the circumstances of the match instantly changed. This wasn¡¯t because Feng Nai had decided to y properly now. After all, he was still impersonating Trouble Lin for now. He couldn¡¯t be goddamn lousy at the start and then be impressiveter on. The person who changed the situation was Mo Bei¡­ The enemy team had already made five kills, so they thought that victory was secure. After all, the assassin on the other side was really burdensome. However, who would have thought that a mage woulde and ambush their blue buff? Not only did the mage farm their creatures and buff, but she even blinked thrice, forming a flower array with a wave of her long sleeves. Two of their teammates were killed! That was only the beginning! The remaining opponent thought that she only had a shred of health left now, so he tried to finish her. No one had imagined that this person would make use of the bushes, a technical movement, and a turnaround to actually avoid the ultimate skill. Besides, this was nothing. Soon, he was stunned! It was her ability! Mo Bei did not give anyone the chance to escape. Her expression was aloof as her fingers moved. She stuck herself to the opponent, set up the array and counterattacked with a shred of health! Triple kill! A triple kill! Such a result might have been normal in a favorable match. However, this had been an unfavorable match for their team. She had been able to perform a solo triple kill whilegging behind the opponents by five kills. This wasn¡¯t merely a mental test anymore! One¡¯s hand speed, skills, familiarity with the game and memory of the map were not dispensable! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Almighty K¡¯s Shamelessness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During the match¡­ By the time Feng Nai nonchntly walked over, this massacre was already over. Thus, Feng Nai did not witness Mo Bei¡¯s way of handling things. Even so, the triple kill was right there. It didn¡¯t seem like a result that someone of this level could achieve. A glint shed in Feng Nai¡¯s eyes as he typed. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re using an alternate ount, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei was wearing headphones. Her right hand turned around as she frowned slightly and swiftly ended the match. Feng Nai¡¯s cute behavior really resembled his brother¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re really good, Little Brother. What¡¯s your main ount?¡± Mo Bei did not answer that question. Instead, she casually asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you on voice chat today?¡± He had been screaming for help the entire time yesterday. Although he had also died many times today, he was way too quiet this time. Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers paused for a moment before he replied, ¡°My brother is sleeping, so I shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Feng Nai figured that he wanted to say something. Ultimately, after a pause, that neutral voice said, ¡°Never mind. Next time youe to school to look for your brother, don¡¯t go to the back field.¡± Feng Nai leaned backzily. His curiosity was piqued slightly now. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mo Bei believed that it wasn¡¯t good to tell a little kid about fighting. Then, upon remembering master¡¯s teachings, she hesitated for a moment and tried her best to make her tone natural and less cold. ¡°Go to bed, xoxo.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers went still again. After all, this was different from all the previous times. It was a voice chat this time¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s eyes shifted for a second as he was about to reply. ¡°Brother, brother! I got shampoo in my eyes! Quickly, save me! Save me! Boohoohoo!¡± In the bathroom, Little Lin rubbed his eyes. The wet ck locks on his head were still curly as he feigned crying. Feng Nai¡¯s legs were long. Thus, after grabbing a towel in one hand, he only needed to take a step to lift him up. As a brother, his actions naturally weren¡¯t very gentle. However, Little Lin was still saved. When the bubbles in his eyes were cleaned away, he heaved a sigh of relief like a small adult. After putting on his little shorts, he sat down on the sofa. His brother didn¡¯t let him sit on the bed, even though he was his biological brother! Little Brother was better! Little Lin kept thinking as he took the cell phone and got ready to send a text. What was this? This¡­ This¡­ ¡°Brother!¡± After his shower, Little Lin¡¯s face was fair and soft. ¡°Why is there a chatting record? I didn¡¯t talk to Little Brother today!¡± Feng Nai, who had been in a rush to get to him, had forgotten to delete the messages. As Trouble Lin was blocking his way, he shot a nce at his brother from high above. ¡°Trouble Lin, did you forget who told me to help him reply to the messages yesterday?¡± Upon hearing that, Little Lin tugged at his own hair for a moment before his small fingers pointed at the screen. ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell you to say so much. You even set a time to y games with Little Brother. Plus, why are you also calling him that? You¡¯re the same age as Little Brother, yet you¡¯re still calling him Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai crossed his arms and leaned to the side with a smile on his lips. ¡°Trouble Lin, I helped you reply to the messages, so of course I had to copy your tone. Do you find this problematic?¡± Little Lin was after all still innocent. Besides, his brother¡¯s attitude was really bold and confident. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Little Lin, who had been looking forward to chatting with Little Brother after his bath, now felt his hopes get bashed. ¡°In the future, when Little Brother sends more messages, don¡¯t reply on my behalf.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s attitude wasckadaisical as he carelessly responded with an ¡°mm¡±. While Little Lin¡¯s little fingers poked around, he did not notice the glint that shed across his brother¡¯s eyes. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: ¡°Brother Nan¡± Could Actually Answer The Questions!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the narrow and small apartment¡­ Mo Bei had a hand behind her back as she was putting on the ointment herself. This wasn¡¯t because the injury was really severe, but because she would be reporting to the battle team in a few days. After she became a public figure, such fights could not ur anymore. Thus, before that happened, she had to resolve the matters at school. She didn¡¯t have a clue why K had dared to partake in this group fight. Oh yes, he had worn a mask at the time. Mo Bei¡¯s expression was cold. No one would understand why she wanted to have a fight with the Captain before even joining the battle team. However, that person was probably more tempted than she was to beat someone up. When she tried to get to know the Dark res Battle Team and joined a certain live stream, Mo Bei saw that the King had lots of visual fans [1. People who only liked the celebrity¡¯s looks.] In the ybackments, many people were calling him hubby. Of course, most importantly, someone asked how he had acquired the wound on the corner of his lips. Mo Bei naturally noticed that the person¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold when he read that question. It seemed like there still wouldn¡¯t be an end to this. Mo Bei kept thinking like this. When the ointment took effect, she dozed off, semi-reclining on the sofa while pieces of ck hair fell down and covered her pretty profile. The next day, Feng Nai was told off. However, the person telling him off sounded more like he was begging. ¡°Al, Almighty K, I¡¯m lost. The media has been constantly bombarding me since yesterday. Everyone has been asking me how you got the injury on your face. It couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­¡± ¡°I got beaten up.¡± Feng Nai interrupted the other person¡¯s words as the mouse in his hand jerked for a second. The other person choked. Feng Nai turned to the side, chuckled and put a cigarette between his lips. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe that?¡± ¡°It is a little surreal.¡± The other person murmured while suddenly switching to a severe countenance. ¡°Almighty K, our whole battle team really relies on your face to get sponsors. Besides, if the media were to find out that you got into a fight, they¡¯d definitely keep going on about it.¡± Feng Nai stood up and brushed off the cigarette ash on his team uniform. His legs were slim and long, but his eyes were icy. ¡°Let me rephrase that. I wasn¡¯t fighting, I was justifiably defending myself. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I was the one who got beaten up?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell from your expression that you were the one who got beaten. Right now, you look like you¡¯re saying, ¡°If I don¡¯t get revenge, I will take your surname!¡±? ¡°It¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to ss. When is my new supporting?¡± Feng Nai asked indifferently. The other person bowed down and started to flip through the papers. ¡°It¡¯s said that he/she will be reporting next week.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gaze shifted to the side. The other person misunderstood and continued talking. ¡°Name, age, gender¡­ Everything is still unknown. The new support seems to be more of an introvert.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Feng Nai retracted his gaze. Once he observed Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s ying style today, he¡¯d probably be able to figure out who he was. Unfortunately, Mo Bei didn¡¯t go online every day. Mo Bei had not attended high school properly. She¡¯d attended a technical school back in Jiang City instead. She had qualms that the curriculum here would be different, so she read her textbooks in advance. After all, if shepeted but failed a subject, she would not meet the qualifications. When she picked up a 2B pencil andpleted the monthly examination paper, Zhao Jianjian was shocked once again! Brother Nan was actually conscientiously working on the paper. He was not sleeping, tugging at his hair, or throwing a die. Throwing a die to answer questions was the specialty of No. 2 Middle School. They had four options: A, B, C, and D. A certain person had bought the die, so when they encountered questions that they couldn¡¯t answer, the answer they chose would depend on the option the die showed. This was a trend started by Brother Nan, yet now¡­ Zhao Jianjian held the die in his hands and nced at the aloof, refined Brother Nan beside him. He was acting weird! Really weird! Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Little Brother, We Are Opposite Your School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A bunch of students were scratching their heads. Mo Bei¡¯s posture was undoubtedly the most striking one. The way she held her pencil was also the most attractivepared to the way everyone else did. Even the invigting teacher had a slightly disbelieving expression on his face as he walked past Mo Bei¡¯s side to and fro several times. After seeing that this student was really working on the paper, he actually cleaned his own sses. Although Zhao Jianjian considered copying, in the end, he thought of Brother Nan¡¯s previous results. His marks had been in the tens and twenties. He¡¯d be better off guessing the correct answers by himself. The students of No. 2 Middle School found examinations literally torture. The time was finally up. As Zhao Jianjian was about to sigh in relief, he saw Brother Nan get ready to leave. ¡°Brother Nan, Brother Nan!¡± Zhao Jianjian immediately reached out and grabbed him. ¡°Don¡¯t go out through the front gate. I got some news. The people from No. 1 have set up a trap to capture you. It¡¯s rumored that this was Almighty K¡¯s order.¡± Mo Bei nced to the side. Her profile looked aloof. ¡°Was it?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t think of the consequences of hitting Almighty K. Did you watch the live stream? The corner of his lips was still bruised.¡± Zhao Jianjian shook his head. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Are you still going out through the front gate?¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s eyes widened. As Mo Bei lifted her backpack, her countenance did not change. ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s better.¡± It took Zhao Jianjian a while to react. In the end, he burst into loudughter. ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯re finally back to normal! I thought you¡¯d be reckless and fearless like you were yesterday.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She wouldn¡¯t walk into a trap when she knew that someone was waiting. No one fought like this. Backpack in hand, she walked with a long stride. She was over 1.7 meters tall, and her disposition was cold. As she walked past, some female students were whispering among themselves. ¡°What should I do? The more I look at Mo Nan, the more feelings I have.¡± After all, Mo Bei, who was as cold and delicate as the snow, really made one feel tempted. As he followed her, Zhao Jianjian also experienced what it felt like to be a school celebrity. He¡¯d thought that they¡¯d be able to walk home through the back gate just like this. The No.1 Middle School students, who waited at the gates of No. 2 Middle School, gave up after circling the area three times. However, who would¡¯ve thought that three voice messages would be sent to Mo Bei¡¯s cell phone? ¡°Little Brother, are you there?¡± It was Little Lin, who was sitting next to No.1 Middle School¡¯s basketball court right now, still wearing his small mask. His expression was happy, his head was full of curly locks, and his big eyes looked like they could radiate light. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. My brother bought me a big cake. Let me give you some. You weren¡¯t around these past two days. I really missed you.¡± When Mo Bei heard the first message, she decided to reply after she boarded the car. However, when she listened to the rest, she stopped in her tracks and replied with three words. ¡°Where are you?¡± Upon seeing her reply, Little Lin jumped up at once and replied in his adorable voice, ¡°I¡¯m at No.1 Middle School. I¡¯m very close to you.¡± ¡°No.1 Middle School¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused as a slight frown appeared on her face. Little Lin¡¯s eyes were big and confused. ¡°Yeah, No.1 Middle School. Where you took me the previous time, right across your school.¡± The voice messages were on speaker, so Zhao Jianjian could hear them too. Little man, of course Brother Nan knows that No.1 Middle School is right across the street. The point is, are you aware of Brother Nan¡¯s rtionship with No.1 Middle School? Fighting is a must when they meet, and blood will certainly be shed! Why are you still asking him toe to you? Were they walking right into the trap? Chapter 24

Chapter 24: The Chiefs Meet Again!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, little man, stop talking. Brother Nan will not¡­¡± While Brother Nan held down the key on his phone, Zhao Jianjian quickly spoke up. Mo Bei¡¯s finger shifted and deleted the message before her eyes looked over at him. Her look was so cold that Zhao Jianjian shrank back. ¡°Brother Nan, this¡­ You really can¡¯t go.¡± Mo Bei nced to the side and saved her words. ¡°Mask.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Jianjian did not understand. Mo Bei lifted her chin and gestured at the zip on his backpack. Her aura was so strong that Zhao Jianjian could not help but hand over the mask. He watched as Brother Nan tilted his head to the side to put it on, his eyes growing even wider. ¡°Brother Nan, this is a child. Are you really gonna¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s his birthday.¡± These three chilly words exined it all. Zhao Jianjian watched as she pulled off the uniform zer. After putting it in his backpack, the tall figure walked right towards No.1 Middle School. He would certainly be beaten to death! Zhao Jianjian gritted his teeth and followed him. ¡°Brother Nan, if you really want to go, let¡¯s use the west gate. There are fewer people there.¡± What kind of attributes did that child have? Celebrating his birthday now of all times! Meanwhile, Little Lin did not receive a reply from his Little Brother for a long time. He was actually slightly nervous. After all, his brother had only allowed him to have the cell phone for an hour. Later, he would have to return the cell phone and he wouldn¡¯t be able to contact Little Brother anymore. Feng Nai noticed Trouble Lin¡¯s anxiety. As he waszily leaning against the railing, he asked casually, ¡°Earlier on, you said that your Little Brother was right across No.1 Middle School, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Little Brother is a student of No. 2 Middle School. Of course, he¡¯s right across the street.¡± Little Lin¡¯s soft fingers nudged the cell phone again. There was also some sadness in his voice. Feng Nai nced at the cake that had been set aside. As he drew in his long legs, he was slightly tempted tough. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to wait anymore. A student from No. 2 Middle School would nevere to No.1 Middle School.¡± ¡°Little Brother brought me here thest time!¡± Little Lin protested right before the cell phone rang again. Three words were on the screen. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up once again before he raised his short arms high as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Look, Little Brother told me to wait for him!¡± Feng Nai lifted a brow in surprise. This Little Brother of Trouble Lin¡¯s was really¡­ Should he say bold and daring? He still dared toe, even though things were so tense between No.1 and No. 2. At this thought, Feng Nai took out his other cell phone and replied to a text that he hadn¡¯t answered earlier on. ¡°If anyone sees someone from No. 2 Middle Schoole over today, don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Young Master Feng, what are you thinking? All the people down there have formed a group to go stop Mo Nan for you.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice waszy. ¡°Would I need their help if I wanted to stop someone? Tell them all toe back.¡± ¡°They ought toe back anyway. Mo Nan is as slippery as a mudfish. We don¡¯t even know where he is now.¡± At this point, the other person suddenly paused and eximed, ¡°What the f*ck!¡± As he listened to the voice message, Feng Nai was still slightly indifferent. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mo Nan!¡± On the other end, things were slightly chaotic. ¡°That rascal is here again! He¡¯s at the west gate. He¡¯s definitely here to bully the girls of our school again!¡± Feng Nai, who did not have a favorable impression of the person who had disfigured him, shot a nce at Little Lin, who was holding both his hands as he waited, and gave him a small smile. ¡°Trouble Lin, I¡¯m leaving for a while. I¡¯ll be back in three minutes, don¡¯t go anywhere. Given your terrible sense of direction, if you stray off, your Little Brother might not be able to find you. Got it?¡± Little Lin grunted behind his small mask. His brother was really bad with words. He definitely wouldn¡¯t get a girlfriend in the future! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: The Two Chiefs Who Cannot Be In The Same ce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The other side¡­ No.1 Middle School, west gate. Zhao Jianjian¡¯s countenance changed entirely upon seeing the people in front of them. It was such a coincidence! They ran into a bunch of people who were there to catch Brother Nan once they got there! That bunch of people had been boiling with rage for a long time. Thus, when they saw Mo Bei in a mask, they raised their bats, ready to strike immediately. ¡°Mo Nan, did you think that we were pushovers?¡± Thump! Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted, her figure dodging gracefully. The hitnded firmly on the trash bin. However, that wasn¡¯t it. Zhao Jianjian watched as Brother Nan grabbed onto that person¡¯s arm. Amid this tugging war, he turned and dodged the swinging bats that came one after another. Finally, he pushed the person and said a few words. ¡°Get on the wall.¡± Zhao Jianjian let out a dazed ¡®ah¡¯ sound. Meanwhile, Mo Bei had already kicked the tree trunk at a side, nted her long legs and made use of the counteracting force to pull herself onto the edge of the wall. Her movements were so swift that the ends of her top were blown away. Zhao Jianjian wanted to copy Brother Nan, yet once he kicked, his entire body got stuck there. Thankfully, Brother Nan pulled him up. The people from No.1 Middle School had never expected that rascal Mo Nan to climb on the wall. They indignantly wanted to follow suit but realized that the wall was not something one could climb just because one wanted to! A whole group fell from the wall. Mo Bei¡¯s expression was very calm. After climbing onto the wall, she intended to jump down from the other side. Suddenly, a silvery-white lighter came flying in her direction! Mo Bei¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her figure swayed and almost fell back. Fortunately, she reacted fast enough by stabilizing both legs before turning to look at the owner of the lighter. He wasn¡¯t wearing a mask this time. Both hands were in his pockets, his jet-ck locks messily covered his forehead, and his skin was so fair that it was almost translucent, easily leading one to think of the demon butler in the famous manga [1. Sebastian Michaelis in ck Butler]. Although there was a pimple sticker at the corner of his lips, it wasn¡¯t being used to cover a pimple. What it was covering was no secret to either of them. Feng Nai curled his thin lips into a smile, but his eyes remained icy. ¡°Why, you¡¯re here at No.1 Middle School. Won¡¯t youe down for a smoke before you go?¡± Mo Bei did not speak, but her profile was aloof. Whoosh! She returned the lighter. However, there was also a sharp wind included in that force. Feng Nai opened his hand to grip it, his deep eyes gradually dimming after seeing the slim figure on the wall jump off. When he opened his hand, his palm was slightly red. The people standing around him held their breath. Meanwhile, Mo Bei, who had gotten out of No.1 Middle School, wasn¡¯t any better off. Her knees were just as red but that did not affect her movements. On the contrary, Zhao Jianjian looked like he was still shaken. ¡°Damn it, this was way too terrifying. Brother Nan, can we not go to No.1 Middle School anymore?¡± They indeed couldn¡¯t go anymore. Mo Bei turned back and nced at that wall. The icy glint in that person¡¯s eyes when he¡¯d looked at her was still etched in her mind. He was probably very displeased, but he was still controlling himself. Mo Bei knew very well that this was because he was a professional yer that did not strike ruthlessly. However, the fact that he did not do so didn¡¯t mean that he did not want to. Mo Bei touched her own palm before pulling her cell phone out of her pocket and sending a text. ¡°Sorry, something suddenly came up. I can¡¯te over anymore. Happy birthday.¡± Little Lin was initially especially happy. Upon hearing the notification, he immediately opened it. After reading it, his voice became listless. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go ahead, Little Brother. My brother is here, so there is someone with me.¡± As Mo Bei listened to that obviously upset voice that still tried to console her with an aloof, handsome face, she only had one thought: If it hadn¡¯t been for Almighty K, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to miss an appointment with a child¡­ Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Canceled? We Can Go To No.2 Middle School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No.1 Middle School, basketball court. Feng Nai saw his brother¡¯s drooping little head from a fair distance. He didn¡¯t have to guess to know what had happened. ¡°That Little Brother of yours canceled on you?¡± Little Lin¡¯s spirits weren¡¯t high, yet he still remembered to defend his Little Brother. ¡°He suddenly had something to attend to.¡± Feng Nai flung his hand. Although his eyes were still slightly cold, when he bent down, his aura changed. His slim fingers bent slightly and knocked on Little Lin¡¯s head. ¡°Well, asking your Little Brother toe here made things difficult for him in the first ce. It¡¯s normal that he couldn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Lin had a puzzled look on his face. Feng Nai casually talked about the long-umted grievances between No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School, not mentioning that he was one of the leaders himself. Little Lin, who was smart, used one arm to hug his brother¡¯s long leg while the other carried his cake. He sounded slightly annoyed as he said, ¡°Brother, you should have told me earlier. Then I wouldn¡¯t have asked Little Brother toe to No.1 Middle School. We could go to No.2 Middle School instead since it¡¯s so close!¡± Feng Nai sneered and said slowly, ¡°This is a really great idea, Trouble Lin. Do you think it would be safe for me to go to No.2 Middle School?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at fighting?¡± Little Lin blinked his big round eyes beneath his small mask. ¡°Oh, I understand now, Brother. You¡¯re afraid of being caught by the people there.¡± Feng Nai turned his head and lowered his gaze to a certain mini person as he saidnguidly, ¡°Professional yers aren¡¯t allowed to fight. It¡¯s not about being afraid, understand?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the wound on your face a result of fighting too?¡± Little Lin bowed his head. He wanted to eat the candy that his brother had bought him but realized that he was still wearing a mask. Thus, he murmured again. ¡°It¡¯s so odd, Little Brother had promised that he¡¯d be here.¡± Feng Nai did not hear his brother¡¯s second sentence. After all, the words ¡®isn¡¯t the wound on your face a result of fighting too¡¯ had captured all his attention. It wasn¡¯t just his face. Even the injury on his hand had been caused by the same person. Feng Nai pressed on the mint on the tip of his tongue, the warmth in his eyes gradually disappearing¡­ Little Lin¡¯s expression was now different from earlier. His Little Brother had sent another text. ¡°Saturday, bted birthday celebration for you.¡± Little Lin hugged Feng Nai¡¯s leg and bounced up and down for a long time. He even shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat cake, let¡¯s go eat cake! We¡¯ll eat Little Brother¡¯s share too!¡± Feng Nai had a considerable number of friends, but he had never seen his brother be so fond of anyone. However, a child was a child after all. He wasn¡¯t even clear of who the other party was, yet he still dared to be so close to him. Feng Nai reached out and messed up Little Lin¡¯s hair by rubbing it, thinking of getting some words out of this Little Brotherter. Since he was from No.2 Middle School, if he managed to get a name or a photographter on, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to find him. Speaking of that, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really wasn¡¯t in tune with the times. Never mind that he didn¡¯t have a single selfie in his WeChat moments. There were also hardly any scenery photos. After their match that day, Feng Nai had gone through his information, not because he was very good at gaming techniques, but purely because he wanted to know what kind of person his brother wasing into contact with. After all, Trouble Lin had just turned five years old. In the end, after he was done¡­ He was hungry. That person¡¯s moments were very uniform, and his sentence structure was very detached. For example, he had written: ¡°Made Spare Ribs with ck Bean Sauce today.¡± Following that was an attached image of freshly cooked meat, the aroma still floating around, the color easily whetting one¡¯s appetite¡­ Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Little Brother, You There?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No.2 Middle School had someone with such good cooking skills? He really couldn¡¯t tell. Feng Nai kept thinking absentmindedly without conducting a closer inspection. Meanwhile, Zhao Jianjian, who¡¯d returned to the small apartment with Brother Nan, was very hungry and initially nned on ordering some delivery. However, he was shocked by a te of attractive fried rice! Where had Brother Nan stolen this rice from? There was no delivery man! Wait a minute. He had to review the sequence of events. Once his Brother Nan had stepped in, he had instructed him to change shoes. Actually, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The point was that Brother Nan seemed to have left him after saying ¡°give me five minutes¡± and entering the kitchen. When he reappeared, there were two more tes of fried rice in his hands! ¡°Bro, Brother Nan?¡± Zhao Jianjian involuntarily stammered. Mo Bei¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°You made this?¡± Zhao Jianjian asked in disbelief. Mo Bei took a bite, her arm still feeling slightly ufortable. Her gaze turned cold as she replied, ¡°So what if I did?¡± What else could Zhao Jianjian say? This guy, who had only been able to feed himself with instant noodles, had learned how to cook! ¡°Is it really edible?¡± It¡¯s not that he had any doubts, but¡­ Mo Bei slowly shot a nce at him. Zhao Jianjian, who was instantly frightened, picked up the spoon and stuffed it right into his mouth. Even if it tasted bad, he would ept it. After all, the person who had made it was Brother Nan, who was really good at fighting. He was also No.1 Middle School¡¯s chief¡­ Actually, this was f*cking delicious! ¡°Brother Nan, your cooking is simply amazing!¡± Zhao Jianjian gave him a thumbs-up while he stuffed himself. The tip of his tongue waspletely filled with the taste of ham. Every rice grain was plump and mixed with stir-fried egg, which made it extremely aromatic. Even though Mo Bei was being praised, her expression was still aloof. Back when Sovereign Union had disbanded, she had been at a loss for a period of time. She actually hadn¡¯t known where to go or what to do. After all, what she loved the most was electronic sports. Subsequently, Master had told her, ¡°Sovereign Union was never an empty name.¡± She had then let go of certain things, enrolled at a technical school, specialized in a cooking course, and turned her interest to cooking delicacies. asionally, she would even have a live stream, the kind where she didn¡¯t show her face. Mo Bei had once thought that if Sovereign Union ceased to exist, she might never pick up a mouse again. She had done just that by concealing her name and going into seclusion until she came back once again. Mo Be then realized that some things just couldn¡¯t be forgotten. All those events were like memories buried in one¡¯s body that became clearer and clearer as one moved the mouse. What she loved most was still electronic sports. Only by ying could she be closer to the past. Besides, those people shouldn¡¯t have bullied her brother like that. Mo Bei turned and nced at her reddish palm. Her ck locks fell down, and there was a faint glint in her eyes. It seemed like it was time to report to the new battle team. Before that happened, she first had to attend her appointment with the kid. Mo Bei had been emotionless since a young age. When she was young, her brother had often called her expressionless. When she grew up, she naturally had an aloof, refined disposition. Even when she put on an apron, she didn¡¯t seem the least bit feminine. Instead, she became even gentler and more graceful. Zhao Jianjian did not get a free lunch. Brother Nanmanded him to make a trip to the supermarket and buy flour, eggs and a whole pile of chocte. What was Brother Nan nning to do? He couldn¡¯t y eSports anymore, so he was bing a stay-at-home husband instead? ¡°Brother Nan, this is really no good,¡± Zhao Jianjian said with a serious expression as the youth was looking down and preparing the oven. ¡°It¡¯s way too damaging to your image as No.2 Middle School¡¯s chief.¡± Mo Bei, who was wearing oven mitts, nced to the side, her aura still strong and attractive. Zhao Jianjian shut his mouth. Her cold gaze made him obediently turn around and say, ¡°Bye, Brother Nan.¡± Then, he swiftly closed the door. Now that this disturbance was gone, Mo Bei shifted her gaze to the oven once again. Little Lin, who was waiting to have dinner, finally got the cell phone and immediately thought of chatting with Little Brother. His small finger tapped on the screen as his adorable voice said, ¡°Little Brother? Little Brother, you there?¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Feng Nai Replied, ¡°Alright, Little Brother¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing the voice message, Mo Bei took off the mitts to free up her hands and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Feng Nai was seated right beside his brother. Thus, with just a nce, he could see the message. Little Lin, who was unguarded, was still happily sending voice messages. ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m in a restaurant, waiting for my food. What are you doing?¡± Mo Bei sent a photo, followed by three words. ¡°Baking a cake.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of it and he involuntarily straightened up. ¡°Cake? Is it for me?¡± Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. Little Lin was barely able to sit still. He tugged at his brother and bragged, ¡°Look at Little Brother! He¡¯s baking a cake for me.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyesnded on the photo, unsure whether it was because there was a ck oven on the side, because the hand holding the milk appeared to be especially fair, or because the wrist seemed a little thin. It was obvious that the other party was wearing an apron. To be specific, it was one of those household must-have aprons. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really didn¡¯t fit in with the disposition that students from No.2 Middle School ought to have. At this thought, a slender figure standing on a wall suddenly popped up in Feng Nai¡¯s mind. When it came to not fitting in with the disposition that No.2 Middle School¡¯s students ought to have, Mo Nan seemed to fit that descriptiontely. However, that guy was really unlikable. Feng Nai turned his head over, his fingertips brushing his slightly red palm. His dark pupils turned cold again as he said carelessly, ¡°Trouble Lin, your Little Brother didn¡¯t show his face in this photo. Why? Is he ugly?¡± ¡°My Little Brother is not ugly! He is very handsome. If he had a live stream, you wouldn¡¯t meddle in his business anymore.¡± Little Lin sneered, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just jealous that my Little Brother has so many different skills, unlike you.¡± Feng Nai smiled, still asnguid as ever. ¡°You are right, I am unlike your Little Brother. After all, I don¡¯t need to be talented in many ways. I can earn a living just based on my looks.¡± Little Lin was speechless. He could no longer be bothered toin about his brother¡¯s shamelessness. Thus, he bowed his head to text his Little Brother. Feng Nai was deep in thought, trying to remember the few handsome guys on No.2 Middle School¡¯s side. No matter how he used the clues he had, Feng Nai would never link this ¡°Little Brother¡± who could bake to Mo Nan, let alone to Mo Bei. After all, Little Lin was too adorable. Based on typical guesses, no one would connect such a child to eSports Almighty, who was known for being aloof. On top of that, Mo Bei was different from Feng Nai. She never went through the WeChat moments of other people¡¯s friends. ¡°Hey.¡± Feng Nai shot a nce at his younger brother, who was wallowing in texting, and took the phone away. ¡°Eat.¡± Little Lin bulged his cheeks. ¡°You agreed to let me y with the cell phone today.¡± ¡°Things like agreements depend on my mood, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Feng Nai moved his hand and ced a shrimp dumpling on his brother¡¯s te. Little Lin ate indignantly. One bite, then another bite, until he forgot about his brother¡¯s shameless act. Feng Nai felt the phone vibrating in his hand. When he shifted his gaze, there was only a message on the screen. ¡°See you on Saturday.¡± Saturday? He should be free. The club had given him a few days of vacation. His vacation period would not be over yet on Saturday. No need to get information out of him then. He would go have a direct look. Feng Nai¡¯s fingers drifted over. As a professional eSports yer, his fingers naturally moved quickly. Thus, he answered ¡°Alright, Little Brother¡± in mere moments. Little Lin, who was still battling against the delicacies, did not notice his brother¡¯s action¡­ Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Mo Bei, The Battle Team¡¯s New Support

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was still one more day left before Saturday came. On the weekend, Mo Bei would be reporting to the new battle team. Wang Dongdong would certainly have a lot of advice. In the past, Mo Nan had not signed a ve contract with the club and bound himself to them. There were pros and cons to this. On the upside, when he¡¯d left, he hadn¡¯t had to pay liquidated damages. He¡¯d just left his game ID behind. On the downside, after two years in eSports, what was happening right now was not fair. Although he had been popr, if the club seeded today, half the credit would belong to Mo Nan. Right at the beginning, his skills had not really been bad, but the club had been practical. Since he hadn¡¯t belonged to them, he couldn¡¯t dream of getting the resources. This was still eptable. What Mo Bei could not ept was her brother¡¯s schedule for the past two years, which she had gotten from Wang Dongdong. Afterpeting, he hadn¡¯t even had a day of rest. He¡¯d had to do a live stream immediately. The club had also given her brother missions. If the live stream room each day did not hit the set target, he¡¯d be made to take on merchandisemercials to make up for the difference. In front of her brother, they¡¯d be miserable and im that the club¡¯s funds weren¡¯t enough. Only by doing this would they be able to operate. Was her brother stupid? He was indeed slightly naive and foolish. However, Mo Bei believed that it was impossible that he didn¡¯t know anything. He had tolerated all this because he loved to y eSports, but mostly because he did not want to see another battle team disband. Hence, these trivial matters had gradually worn off all the talent in her brother. In the end, he was no longer popr as a result. The club wanted to shift the me, so they worked with the yers below to pull this stunt. The more Mo Bei read the paper in her hands, the colder her eyes became. Even Wang Dongdong was feeling slightly uneasy beside her. ¡°Idol, what¡¯s up?¡± Was there something wrong? Why was he feeling a chill down his spine? Mo Bei looked to the side. Although she was strikingly cold and refined, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in her eyes. She actually appeared rather detached. ¡°Are Dark res and my previous team sister battle teams?¡± ¡°Um, calling them sister battle teams would be a little too¡­ you know,¡± Wang Dongdong said with a smile, ¡°Idol, do you still not understand the logic in all this? Any battle team that gets close to Dark res can be popr. Of course the club would promote itself this way. After all, there is a bit of a rtion there. However, calling them sister battle teams is too much of an exaggeration. I reckon that all the people in Dark res, except you, don¡¯t even know who is who here. As for why they have an impression of you¡­¡± Wang Dongdong paused here and covered his face. ¡°You know why.¡± Mo Bei let out an ¡°oh¡± before her tone rxed. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a very bad memory.¡± ¡°Extremely bad,¡± Wang Dongdong said in all seriousness. ¡°Idol, Brother Nan, I¡¯m really scared that when you report on the weekend, you¡¯ll be beaten and kicked out by the members of Dark res.¡± Mo Bei did not tell Wang Dongdong that she¡¯d already fought a certain Captain twice so it wouldn¡¯t matter if they had one more fight when they met. Her slender fingers slowly folded the paper box as her expression remained indifferent. ¡°No internal fighting is allowed in the battle team. This is Dark res¡¯ rule.¡± Once Wang Dongdong heard that, he thought, ¡°Oh yeah, they can¡¯t strike in themunity apartment.¡± Thus, Brother Nan would still be able to worm his way in. However, there was something that Wang Dongdong had been wanting to ask all this time. ¡°Brother Nan, what position will you be ying? There¡¯s Almighty K in Dark res, so it¡¯s impossible that they¡¯d let someone else take the assassin¡¯s role.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers pressed down. Her gaze was calm as she watched the cake carton take form and very casually gave him an answer. ¡°Support.¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: The Date With Little Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Support?¡± Wang Dongdong choked on a mouthful of saliva. ¡°You¡¯re ying support?¡± That was totally unrted, right? Even if his skills weren¡¯t as good as they used to be, Unpopr had always yed the assassin¡¯s role. Mo Bei, who was rather emotionless, did not say anything. She indeed did not have much experience ying as support, but she¡¯d always deep down wanted to test it out. On top of that, the Dark res Battle Team had only beencking a support yer. Some things happened naturally. Still, Wang Dongdong was very worried. ¡°The ying style of an assassin and a support yer are different. Can you get used to it? Or will you end up being trashed?¡± The tide on the inte was already atrocious, so many people were waiting to see this person make a fool of himself onest time. If Mo Nan couldn¡¯t remedy things, then his professional career would bepletely doomed. Mo Bei figured out Wang Dongdong¡¯s thoughts and said unhurriedly, ¡°As long as you y well, you can be impressive regardless of your role.¡± That was right. Wang Dongdong was so shocked by the youth¡¯s aloof and elegant aura that it took him a while to react.?Right, my *ss! Your calm expression almost made me believe that you could y support! Wang Dongdong inhaled deeply. ¡°Brother Nan, can we be stabler right now?¡± Mo Bei knew what Wang Dongdong meant. Besides the assassin¡¯s role, her brother had rarely yed any other roles. To avoid trouble in the future, Mo Bei turned over and said casually, ¡°On the trip home, I took the time to practice the support role. Otherwise, why do you think Dark res would ept me?¡± ¡°I see!¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I was just wondering, man!¡± As Mo Bei pulled on the albescent windbreaker, her entire being¡¯s aloofness increased by a few more notches. ¡°I¡¯m going out. Are you staying here, or are you returning to thepany?¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯ll head to thepany.¡± This time, Wang Dongdong noticed that the youth was carrying a cake. ¡°Wait, Brother Nan. What are you going to do?¡± Mo Bei couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. She simply answered, ¡°Have a date.¡± Wang Dongdong was so overjoyed that he almost let go off the water ss. ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯ve finally given up on the unrealistic thought of pursuing Almighty K! Dating is good! You just ought to be straighter. Move on boldly with peace of mind. I¡¯ll be at thepany!¡± Mo Bei did not reply. She just bowed down to type a message on her cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± When Little Lin received this message, he started forcefully pulling his brother out of bed. From this angle, the entire face of the person on the bed was in the light. ck locks covered his forehead. Inbination with the tall bridge of his nose, he looked so handsome that he could make one feel slightly dizzy. He was able to exude a sense ofnguidness even in his sleep. Feng Nai was probably the sole person in the world who could do that. The working hours and rest hours of most yers in the scene were abnormal. Thus, no one could wake up in the morning, especially not Feng Nai. Someone had once said that Almighty K was only awake when he was gaming. He was essentially always sleeping at the airport or in the waiting room, wearing a mask, his ck team uniform zipped to the top, his entire fair, handsome face buried in it, radiating an aloof aura. Even when fans wanted to give him gifts, there was no way of doing so. Their Almighty K was really difficult to approach. ¡°Brother, Little Brother has already set off and I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth! Quickly, tell me, where is my checkered little jacket? I want to wear it to go meet Little Brother!¡± Little Lin was sensible. He¡¯d disturbed his brother¡¯s sleep before, but today was different. It was already past 11 A.M. If he didn¡¯t get ready now, how was he going to look handsome when he went to meet Little Brother? They had a lunch date together¡­ Chapter 31

Chapter 31: The Two Brothers Have Been Feuding For A Long Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Only Trouble Lin could bother Feng Nai this way. The members of the battle team were usually lifted with a single hand and thrown out by him. Of course, Trouble Lin did not meet a better end. Feng Nai stretched out and uncovered the nket. Kiddy Cherubic¡¯s entire person was covered as he was still muttering, ¡°Little Brother¡­¡± ¡°I got it. You want to meet your Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai stepped barefoot on the floor, his ck hair still slightly messy. That finely-chiseled face that was evidently not too pleased this morning was so handsome that it was almost aloof. Kiddy Cherubic squirmed out of the nket with ruffled hair and forcefully pushed his brother¡¯s back. ¡°Quickly, go find me my clothes! Quickly!¡± Feng Nai sneered andmentednguidly, ¡°You little brat, does it make a difference what you wear?¡± ¡°Of course it does! I look the best in that checkered jacket!¡± Feng Lin protested with a pouting face. Young Master Feng was still able to find a piece of clothing. After pulling it out, he dropped it on top of his brother¡¯s head. Now that he had some clothes to wear, Kiddy Cherubic did notin about his brother¡¯s action. However, when he got into the car with him¡­ ¡°Brother, why are you following me?¡± Kiddy Cherubic was extremely confused. Didn¡¯t his brother need to go to thepany today? Even the assistant uncle was there. Why was he not there to fetch him? The assistant was puzzled too. Why had Almighty suddenly changed his schedule? Perhaps it was because he was worried about his brother. Feng Nai chewed on the mint that was in his mouth. He¡¯d woken up early today. On top of that, the bruise at the corner of his lips was still there, and he seemed a little sullen. However, his tone was rather indifferent. ¡°Trouble Lin, who told you that I was following you? Thepany didn¡¯t send a car here today, got it?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± If no car had been sent, then his brother would have to take the same car. Kiddy Cherubic understood as he thought about it. The assistant who was with them had been instructed earlier on by Almighty to park the car at thepany. This¡­ As he hesitated, he saw Almighty K shoot a nce at him with a vague smile. His eyes were still filled with coldness, and the intent in them was palpable. However, the assistant was still puzzled. Why had Almighty K lied? Even though he had countless doubts in his heart, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to vocalize them. After all, he knew Almighty¡¯s terrible personality the best. This aloof young man held grudges. Still, certain matters needed to be handled today. The assistant took out his tablet and handed it to Feng Nai, who had put on a mask. ¡°Almighty K, take a look at this.¡± ¡°Disputes?¡± Feng Nai shot a look at it andmented slowly. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? Just rebut.¡± This was what the assistant had been most afraid of. He replied in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t. If we continue rebutting, all sries will end up beingpletely deducted.¡± ¡°Deducted by how much? I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was neutral. The assistant was slightly touched. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Almighty. Really, you don¡¯t have to retort this time. The other party just wants to attract attention. This Mo Nan really can¡¯t change that stinking bad habit of his!¡± Mo Nan? Feng Nai looked to the side. His eyes, which had initially looked uninterested, gradually turned cold. His fingertips touched the corner of his lip. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°What else? He¡¯s still singing the same old tune about how he didn¡¯t join this scene because he liked eSports, butpletely because of you. He even said he was going to work hard in hopes of having coffee with you again. I¡¯m speechless. When did we have coffee with him? This person is simply shameless when ites to seeking attention.¡± The assistant grew angrier as he spoke. Almighty¡¯s fans aside, even he could no longer tolerate this person and was tempted to personally tear him a new one. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Bei Was Absolutely Suave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Nai stopped chewing the mint after listening until the end. ¡°Mo Nan wrote that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant propped up the tablet. ¡°It was even posted on Weibo. Just one look and you¡¯ll know that it was intentional.¡± Feng Nai fiddled with his cell phone, his index finger slender and fair. The light in his eyes brightened and dimmed as he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The assistant had never expected that Almighty would absolve the gay guy who used him to get attention. There seemed to be something amiss in the development of this storyline! Even though he was facing his gaze, Feng Nai continued to keep a hand under his chin as he pulled his zip up. The assistant, who could not hold back, asked, ¡°Who is it then?¡± Actually, he was even more tempted to ask, ¡°How do you know that Mo Nan wasn¡¯t behind this post? You weren¡¯t like this in the past, Almighty.¡± Feng Nai could not be bothered to talk about his impression of Mo Nan. It was so cold that it stung. He still had to get back at him. However, that did not mean that he did not have the ability to discern. Even if such a cold person had help, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with such a fawning post. As for who was behind this, he didn¡¯t need to exin any further. The assistant waited for a long time but never got an answer from Almighty. He then switched to another way of asking. ¡°Then you and Mo Nan¡­¡± ¡°We have a feud.¡± Feng Nai used these words to end this topic of conversation. He knew it. Almighty did not like that attention-seeker! Actually, the assistant¡¯sprehending ability waspletely off! Feng Nai was referring to a personal feud rted to the injury on his face. As the current owner of the Weibo ount, Mo Bei had also seen the post that was being madly criticized. Wang Dongdong was extremely anxious. ¡°Brother Nan, why did you tell me that you were going out on a date and then secretly publish a Weibo post a secondter? I don¡¯t think Almighty K and you are that close. It¡¯s impossible that the person you met today was Almighty K.¡± Mo Bei listened to the voice on the other end of the line. She could understand why he was reacting this way. Her finger shifted as she replied calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. You can think about it. I¡¯ll be reporting to Dark res this weekend. I have absolutely no reason to share such a post right now. Even if I wanted to suck up to him, why wouldn¡¯t I wait till after I joined the team to post this?¡± Upon hearing that, Wang Dongdong was stunned. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mo Bei was wearing a light-colored windbreaker, one hand holding the cell phone while the other was in her pocket. Her gaze remained unchanged, handsome and aloof. ¡°Does the club still have my Weibo username and password?¡± Wang Dongdong was stumped once more. ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cool. ¡°What you did in the past can be left behind. However, you are my assistant, Dongdong. You ought to at least have some kind of idea about how some trivial matters should be handled.¡± She was explicitly calling him out. Wang Dongdong knew very well that this incident had happened totally because of apse in his work. As an assistant, he certainly should have thought of changing the ount¡¯s password immediately. The game ID belonged to the club. However, the Weibo ount was something they could keep away. Judging by the club¡¯s rotten members, once he left and had no value anymore, they would definitely suppress him as hard as they could, regardless of the methods they used. How could he have forgotten about something so important? Wang Dongdong grabbed his hair and got ready to apologize. ¡°I was wrong too.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was heard once again. It was still quiet and calm. ¡°Take it slow, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s been too long and these people have forgotten what true eSports should be like.¡± True eSports? Wang Dongdong wanted to ask if actual eSports still existed now. However, he heard what seemed to be augh from the youth before a cold voice floated into his ears. ¡°Since they¡¯ve forgotten, let me show them once again.¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Alright, Let¡¯s Bring Brother Along

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Dongdong¡¯s chest quaked. He couldn¡¯t describe this feeling. It seemed just like the first time he had met Mo Nan. At the time, even his voice had been filled with sincerity. Three years had passed ever since. The scene now waspletely different from the way it had been in the past. Were there still true eSports? Wang Dongdong did not dare to imagine but could not help anticipating it either. Upon looking at the pile of work that he¡¯d wanted to leave for tomorrow, he picked it up once more. Let¡¯s give it a try. Perhaps, it could really work? Mo Bei hung up. When she looked down at her cell phone, a voice message popped up. ¡°Little Brother, where are you? I¡¯m in the area now.¡± Little Lin could not wait to meet his Little Brother. Before the car even stopped, his ears had already perked up. ¡°There it is, there it is! That¡¯s Yandai Xie Street that Little Brother mentioned!¡± ¡°Ask him for the exact location.¡± Feng Nai scooped the kid back. ¡°Trouble Lin, are you ignoring traffic rules now?¡± Little Lin was really excited. He had seen the photo that Little Brother had sent him. A chocte cake would definitely be delicious. Besides, throughout his life, no one had ever baked anything for him personally. On top of that, Little Brother had promised to y games with him in person when they met. In any case, many surprises were waiting for him. He was totally over the moon! ¡°I¡¯m in the shop at the corner of the street. The signboard is white.¡± Upon hearing the description of the voice message that came from the other end, Feng Nai lifted his chin at Little Lin, who was still excited. ¡°Your Little Brother¡¯s location.¡± ¡°Here it is!¡± Little Lin waited until the car came to a stop, pulled on his mask, and jumped out of the car. He only realized that something was amiss after taking a few steps. ¡°Brother, why are you following me?¡± It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that his brother was going to the same ce, right? Feng Nai had a hand in his pocket and a pure ck lighter clipped between his fingers. He looked extraordinarily handsome, even though his face was covered by the mask. ¡°My cell phone is in your hands. If I don¡¯t follow you, where should I go?¡± Little Lin was very tempted to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll return the phone to you.¡± However, without the phone, he wouldn¡¯t have any means of contacting his Little Brother. Although this was really infuriating, he still had to smile. Who knew what his brother might pull. ¡°Then you must not scare my Little Brother.¡± Little Lin instructed his brother. Feng Nai¡¯s eyelids twitched, and there was a glint in his eyes. ¡°That will depend on Little Brother¡¯s psychological capacity. Not everyone can remain calm after seeing me.¡± The assistant followed the youth and the kid. Upon hearing Almighty K¡¯s words, he silently covered his own face. Almighty K was really shameless before his own brother! On the contrary, Little Lin was already used to it. Little Brother¡¯s cake was waiting right ahead. He shall let his brother tag along, as the cell phone didn¡¯t belong to him. His fair, soft face puffed as he braced himself to squeeze into the street. When he realized that his brother had stretched a leg over, Little Lin reached out and hugged it. Sometimes, his brother wasn¡¯t totally useless. Feng Nai lowered his eyes to look at his brother and smiled nonchntly. Yandai Xie Street was a tourist attraction in the old city. On the weekends, a crowd was usually bustling about,ing and going. There weren¡¯t only Chinese people there. There were also Caucasians and African Americans. Performance artists could also be seen. Amid this crowd, a person paced forward with both hands in his pockets. Due to the back light, his expression wasn¡¯t visible. He looked just like a ck paper-cut silhouette thanks to his messy dark locks. Although he looked very cool, there was a little boy hanging from his leg, making the stark contrast even more adorable¡­ Chapter 34

Chapter 34: The Two Chiefs Meet Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Nai was still wearing a ck mask, intentionally hiding his face. People who did not y games might not know just how popr Feng Nai was. To describe his poprity with words, although he didn¡¯t belong to the entertainment industry, the number of fans he had wasparable to that of an A-list celebrity. Hence, his attire when he headed out was also different from that of the average person. He always wore a ck hooded jacket over his team uniform. One would probably refer to his kind as ¡®aloofly handsome¡¯. The assistant followed behind, as people might recognize Feng Nai. After all, the streets couldn¡¯tpare to school. In reality, yers rarely went out. Their work and rest hours were one reason. When they got out of bed, they also had a certain amount of training toplete daily, even if they were notpeting. Of course, there was also a fixed live-stream time toplete. When it came to the live-streaming aspect, Feng Nai had always been a very carefree person. Most of the time, he would be tormenting his opponents in a match, so the amount of time he showed his face depended on his mood. Hence, Almighty was right about one thing. Hardly anyone could remain calm after spotting King. After all, all young people nowadays yed games. He had to control the atmosphereter on, so that they wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. One had to admit that the assistant¡¯s way of thinking wasn¡¯t wrong. Provided that the person they were meeting wasn¡¯t Mo Bei. Little Lin let go of his brother¡¯s leg. When he pushed open the ss door of the shop, he could hear the wind chimes clinking. Mo Bei, who was seated by the window, was holding a cup of coffee. She was dressed in a light-colored coat and a British-style checkered scarf, her right sleeve slightly rolled up. Her hair was ck, and her dark eyes looked up towards the door. At first nce, Mo Bei did not see Feng Nai. Only Little Lin walked in. However, a secondter, the ss door was pushed open again. A person wearing a ck long coat walked in. Although it was a verymon design, it looked exceptionally sophisticated on him. The person in question was also wearing a ck mask, showing only his dark eyes. They had met once at the railway station, once during the school fight, and once when they had been caught at No.1. Aftering into contact with him thrice, Mo Bei recognized him easily. The coffee cup was shifted to her other hand as her eyes clearly became slightly colder. Feng Nai also spotted the person he¡¯d wanted to get revenge on recently. With a hand in his pocket, he looked over and fixed his gaze on that person¡¯s face. The distance between the two of them wasn¡¯t big. Mo Bei could clearly see the icy glint that surfaced in his eyes when he looked at her. What a coincidence. Feng Nai felt the same. Why did he have to run into him today of all days? If it had been any other day, he would¡¯ve been able to get revenge. The assistant was right behind Feng Nai. The moment he stepped in, his expression immediately changed. What was this gay guy that liked to seek attention doing here? It couldn¡¯t be just like the previous time at the railway station. He couldn¡¯t have found out about Almighty¡¯s whereabouts ande in advance to catch him, could he? They had just settled the matter on Weibo before seeing the culprit in person. The assistant really wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He was considering whether to go forward and find a reason to chase this person away. However, on second thought, he realized that this was a public ce. Anyone was allowed to be here. He became even more exasperated. Why was Mo Nan always haunting them? When Mo Bei met the assistant¡¯s eyes, the coffee cup switched hands again. She was thinking hard. If she really needed to fightter, how would she make Little Lin settle down? Actually, this happened to coincide with Feng Nai¡¯s thoughts. However, Feng Nai had never fought in front of his brother. He had intended to get revenge on another day. Just as he was about to step forward and slip past the person, Little Brother charged over like a little tornado that couldn¡¯t be stopped and called out airily, ¡°Little Lin!¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: This Scene Is Fiery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps it was because Little Lin was too likable, but Mo Bei smiled, the corner of her lips lifting slightly. A hand rounded over and lightly embraced the kiddo that was hugging her leg. There was an aloofness to her during the embrace that was simr to bamboos and winter plum trees that could not blend into the hubbub. Little Lin was ted. Turning back, he called out, ¡°Brother,e over quickly! Little Brother is here!¡± Feng Nai¡¯s first reaction deep down was palpable. His eyes were full of rapid changes. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers also froze as she looked up slightly. The two of them uttered the same question simultaneously. ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your Little Brother?¡± Upon hearing their questions, Little Lin asked with wide eyes, ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem?¡± Nothing much. Except that they both wanted to beat each other to death. Feng Nai definitely wouldn¡¯t tell his brother that his Little Brother was the person who had given him the wound at the corner of his lips. He had never expected that the person he addressed as Little Brother during his imitations of his brother would be Mo Nan. The patient person who could cook and even sent xoxo¡¯s to coax his brother to go to bed was¡­ Mo Nan? This was the first time Feng Nai was experiencing what it meant to have mixed feelings. ¡°No,¡± Feng Nai said breezily. However, his eyes remained fixed on a certain person. Mo Bei did the same. Although she appeared to be aloof and indifferent, there was so much going on in her heart. Little Lin had mentioned that his brother yed games too. However, she had not expected that his brother would coincidentally be a professional yer. This had totally exceeded her expectations. It would be fine if the two of them interacted from afar. However, right now, they were staring at each other while Little Lin was between them. The hostility in their gazes vividly emphasized their strong shing auras. Little Lin was the only one who hadn¡¯t noticed this problem. After all, he was the happiest person there. He had his brother, Little Brother, and a chocte cream cake! Little Lin reached out and touched the cake carton on the table before saying in his adorable voice, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡± Sit where? Feng Nai nced at the table. The shops on Yandai Xie Street usually weren¡¯t big but were extremely artistic. This also meant that, once he sat down, his legs might be able to touch the other party¡¯s. When had he and Mo Nan gotten so close that they could sit at the same table? The assistant watched from the sidelines. He only had one feeling in his heart. A very direct trantion of it would be: What the f*ck! In the car, he had already been able to tell that this ¡°Little Brother¡± was very likable. It wasn¡¯t only little young master who liked him. Even Almighty seemed to have a rather favorable impression of ¡°Little Brother¡±. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made up a lie and said that ¡°a car hadn¡¯t been sent¡±. It was evident that he had done so toe to this meeting with little young master. The situation right now was really awkward¡­ Should he find an excuse to drag Almighty away? Just as this thought surfaced in the assistant¡¯s mind, he saw Feng Nai turn and sit in the seat opposite Mo Nan. Just like he had imagined, both their legs were very long. Once he sat down, all the space was upied. Little Lin had yet to notice the atmosphere between them. Upon seeing that his brother had sat down, he bowed his head to study the big cake once again. During this interval, Mo Bei watched as the person opposite her, who still had his ck mask on and only showed his very dark eyes, lifted his hand and pointed to the corner of his lips. It was the same thing he had done in the back field¡­ Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Why Have They Not Come to Blows?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. Did this mean that he wasn¡¯t intending to let it go? Good. It was the same on her side. When Little Lin looked up, he happened to catch his brother¡¯s action and blinked in confusion. Feng Nai pulled off his mask to reveal a small smile. The foulness that he¡¯d radiated while pointing to the corner of his lips hadpletely dissipated. ¡°Thank you for caring about Trouble Lin all this time, Little Brother.¡± He said thest two words extremely slowly. Mo Bei figured out the hidden meaning behind his words. Otherwise, given Almighty¡¯s aloofness, why would he address her as Little Brother? Her brow lifted for a second before she replied in a neutral voice, ¡°It was nothing. Little Lin is adorable, unlike some people.¡± Feng Nai knew very well who the people she was referring to were. The two of them looked at each other. One of them was smiling, while the other looked distant and refined. However, both their gazes were icy. The assistant actually felt that the two of them would start fighting over the smallest disagreement. Although he did not know why Almighty wasn¡¯t acting like his usual self whopletely ignored anyone he met, this atmosphere was really rather miserable. How could these two, who wanted to turn the tables on each other, act like this was the first time they were meeting, as if they had never known each other previously? The assistant had to hand it to them. After pondering back and forth, he realized there was only one possible reason. The assistant fixed his gaze on Little Lin, who was still hugging Mo Bei¡¯s long leg as he examined the cake. Little Young Master was truly a lucky star. He had turned the greatest impossibility in the world into a possibility. ¡°Little Brother, you made such a pretty cake. I can¡¯t even bear to eat it now.¡± Even Little Lin¡¯s words were likable. ¡°Little Brother, how can you be so good? My brother can¡¯t do anything.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai was the first to react. He said nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, your Little Brother is the best.¡± The insincerity in his words was very evident. Mo Bei sighed in admiration of the miracles of human species once again. Even brothers had great differences. For example, Little Lin and a certain Almighty. When he sensed the other party¡¯s gaze, Feng Nai sneered and sat in his seat without doing anything. Even though his face was so good-looking, it just made one feel provoked for some reason. Both their upbringings were telling them not to fight. Do not fight. Do not fight. They could not get into a fight before the child. Mo Bei touched Little Lin¡¯s head. Although her face was still expressionless, the warmth in her eyes was easy to see. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present to make it up to you.¡± ¡°I like it so much!¡± Little Lin hugged Mo Bei and snuggled in. His face was redder than usual without the mask. ¡°Speaking about birthdays, I want to apologize to you, Little Brother. I didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t convenient for people from No.2 Middle School toe to No.1 Middle School. If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe to No.1 Middle School. I only found out from my brotherter on that it was dangerous for students from No.2 Middle School to go to No.1 Middle School.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei indifferently shot a nce at the person opposite her. She was very curious as to what frame of mind Almighty had been in when he had told Little Lin about this. Meanwhile, Feng Nai¡¯s eyelid twitched. He had a feeling that what Trouble Lin was going to say next would make this even more awkward. Hence, he reached out and used ice-cream to close his brother¡¯s mouth. It was a pity that Little Lin was obstinate too. After taking a bite, he went on to ask, ¡°By the way, Little Brother, what did you have to do the day that you suddenly couldn¡¯te? I wanted to introduce my brother to you.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Feng Nai Shifts the me On Little Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was really awkward now! After all, even if Feng Nai had not known previously the reason Mo Bei hadn¡¯t been able to make it that day, he now did. He¡¯d been caught by the students from No.1 Middle School. Most importantly, he¡¯d had another fight with him. Although he had been on the wall the whole time, this had not stopped him from giving him an injury on both palms. Little Lin was still eagerly waiting for an answer. Mo Bei looked up and darted a nce at the nonchnt person. Feng Nai was very skillful in shifting the me. He smiled as his tongue pressed down on the mint. ¡°Why are you looking at me, Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei was expressionless as she listened to Almighty address her as Little Brother. It gave her an approximate idea of how shameless he could be. The assistant still stood aside. How surprising. Almighty was entirely different from his usual self. Why exactly was that so? Thankfully, his eyes were still cold. Otherwise, he might really have believed that Almighty and ¡°Mo Nan¡± were on really good terms. However, addressing him as Little Brother¡­ How had he forced himself to say it? Mo Bei, who couldn¡¯t keep the child waiting for too long, casually exined, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t brought you a present. It would not have been very nice to meet you empty-handed.¡± This answer made Little Lin like Little Brother even more. ¡°It would¡¯ve been fine even if you hadn¡¯t brought a present. I¡¯d still be very happy to see you, Little Brother!¡± Feng Nai listened on and spun the lighter as he sneered silently. Where had Trouble Lin learned all these sweet words? He looked to the side and shot a nce at a certain person¡¯s profile. It was rather unexpected that he had not exposed him. This behavior made Feng Nai link him to the person who had yed the game with him previously. Regardless of how he had fed, he had never gotten angry. He had actually yed a brilliant match. Never mind. They had a truce for now. He¡¯d still have to get revenge, but it would evidently not happen today. The atmosphere was remarkably stabilized. Little Lin wanted to speak again. Feng Nai suddenly recalled all the things that he had done. If the other party found out, wouldn¡¯t he be thoroughly embarrassed? That was his foe after all. Hence, Young Master Feng spoke up first. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°Oh yes, we¡¯re going to eat!¡± Little Lin rubbed his small tummy. ¡°I¡¯ve been very hungry for so long. Little Brother, I could¡¯ve left home very early, but brother is a big sleepyhead. After he woke up, he threw me a bottle of milk and left me to feed and dress myself.¡± Feng Nai snickered. ¡°You even know this saying? Not bad, Trouble Lin.¡± Little Lin turned his head, his cheeks puffing. He didn¡¯t bother answering his brother at all. Why did his brother have to eat with Little Brother and him? Feng Nai had initially wanted to leave. After all, with just a spark, the two of them could start throwing blows. However, in order to stop his unreliable brother from saying anything else, it would naturally be safer to stay here and supervise him personally. As expected, Little Lin wasn¡¯t done. He had to introduce the two of them to each other. While he chewed on the french fries that had been served, he told Mo Bei, ¡°Little Brother, you probably only know that my brother is from No.1 Middle School. I bet you don¡¯t know that he is very good at gaming. He¡¯s a professional yer! In the future, all three of us could y together. However, my brother is too fond of fighting. You can probably see that he still has an injury on his face. Since you are from No.2 Middle School, could you please help me watch my brother? Your schools are really close, so please make sure he¡¯s not always so disobedient. He still has topete.¡± Towards the end of his speech, Little Lin became slightly worried. As the assistant listened from the sidelines, he also found this a good idea. However, why would little young master pick Mo Nan of all people to watch Almighty? These two looked like they could start throwing blows at any time. Even though this had happened in the past, Mo Nan would still steal what was entrusted in his care! Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Only Time They Wouldn¡¯t Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Little Lin had yet to realize what was wrong with what he¡¯d said. His head was cocked to the side as he asked again, ¡°Little Brother?¡± It¡¯s already a miracle that your brother isn¡¯t fighting me right now, yet you¡¯re actually asking me to watch him and prevent him from getting into fights? Truly, doing so would be really difficult for both me and him. However, Mo Bei could not say that to a child. She could only respond with a neutral ¡°mm¡± and a cold handsome expression as her finger cleaned Little Lin¡¯s face. Master had said that one had to treat children gently. Even if her face could not produce much of an expression, she had to do her best. The assistant really didn¡¯t want to watch this situation progress anymore. He felt like his entire being had been dazed ever since he had stepped into this restaurant. Meanwhile, Feng Nai used a napkin to wipe the corner of his lips, which still hurt a little. He suddenly smiled with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Oh? Then Little Brother will have to watch me properly in the future. After all, sometimes, when my anger res up, I don¡¯t care who the other party is.¡± Mo Bei figured out the meaning behind his words. Her slender fingers spun the coffee cup around rather absent-mindedly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I will frequently go for a walk on No.1 Middle School¡¯s side in the future.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°We¡¯d really wee you.¡± Little Brother was totally unaware that these two people were arranging a fight. He lifted his milk tea and took a sip before saying, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t wee to an agreement the other time? It¡¯s too dangerous for Little Brother to go to No.1 Middle School. Next time, we¡¯ll go y at No.2 Middle School.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s posture wasnguid. Trouble Lin had started to dig a hole for him again. Mo Bei watched that attractive face before looking down andmenting, ¡°He would go to No.2 Middle School?¡± ¡°Brother has agreed to it. He even said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of being caught.¡± Little Lin was really serious. ¡°Fortunately, Little Brother isn¡¯t like my brother, who¡¯s so fond of fighting. Actually, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Intelligent Little Lin, who seemed like he had been struck by a sudden thought, frowned. ¡°When I first met Little Brother, he was in a fight. If the rtionship between No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School is so bad, then the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know each other.¡± ¡°Have never met.¡± An emotionless voice and anguid voice spoke together with a chemistry they had never had before. Even the assistant seated at the next table was tempted to cough. Luckily, he was able to hold back. Meanwhile, Little Lin was bursting with joy. ¡°I knew my brother would like you, Little Brother, once he met you. Fortunately, there was no conflict between the two of you previously. I¡¯m so thankful about that.¡± How were they supposed to respond? The assistant was really tempted toment. Little young master, it¡¯s simply because you don¡¯t go online. Take a look at Weibo. The disputingments are a mess. This Little Brother of yours used Almighty to gain attention all the time in the past. You think Almighty likes him? How could that be? How did youe to this conclusion, little young master? Based on how friendly these two are on the surface? Feng Nai had experienced all sorts of storms before. Thus, he chuckled softly and said meaningfully, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve never had a conflict. Why would I have a conflict with such an outstanding person as Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei nced at him, her countenance impassive. Even the assistant found this unusual. He had to hand it to this gay guy. He was actually able to respond to whatever Almighty said without freaking out at all. After all, Almighty rarely showed this shameless side of himself in front of others. ¡°Little young master is formidable¡­¡± the assistant thought, his gaze falling on Little Lin once more. Thetter waspletely oblivious. After all, he was too engrossed in his joy. ¡°Want some cake?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s disposition was still cold and elegant. Little Lin nodded. What he¡¯d looked forward to the most was finally here. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mo Bei reached out and opened the carton. Fingers as fair as jade picked up the knife and created a flower design with just a few casual cuts. This made Little Lin¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She¡¯d learned it in technical school. Mo Bei ced the cut-out flower before Little Lin. Happiness was written all over his face as he took a bite. ¡°Little Brother, give a slice to my brother too. He loves cake.¡± Feng Nai, who had been called out, was speechless. ============== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: The Two Chiefs¡¯ Photo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei nced in his direction. Her look was very clear. Was it so unexpected that such a person liked sweets? Feng Nai leaned back, lighter in hand. His smile was stillnguid, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Little Brother to cut me a slice.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very indifferent. ¡°Stop calling me Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s smile faded, his eyes turningpletely cold. However, he still had to eat the cake. After all, appearances still had to be kept. Little Lin was watching from the side. He thought that his brother and Little Brother were a great match, which made it impossible for Feng Nai to get revenge even though he wanted to. He took the cake from the other person¡¯s hands with a faint smile. When the chocte that melted in his mouth burst on the tip of his tongue, it was apanied by the aroma of milk. Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers froze for a moment while his expression remained indifferent. He heard his brother say from beside him, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai did not speak. The bted birthday meal ended. Although it had seemed peaceful, in reality, they could¡¯ve started exchanging blows at any moment. The two of them had finally gotten through it. They had not used their fists to greet each other. However, Little Lin felt that time had passed too quickly. While they were separating, he suggested, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you hug Little Brother too? The next time you meet, you two will be good friends.¡± Hug? Who? Mo Bei¡¯s brow lifted for once. The assistant behind him almost fell down. Um, um¡­ A hug? Wasn¡¯t that a little dangerous? Feng Nai never rejected his brother¡¯s requests. When he saw his brow furrow slightly, the corners of his lips curled up. Mo Bei believed that it was impossible that this certain person would do anything. After all, the two of them still had an ongoing fight. Moreover, ording to her information, Almighty K was a clean freak¡­ However, to her surprise, the other person suddenly reached out, his tall andnky body leaning forward. The mask was still on his face as his handnded on her back. Then, a low maic voice spoke by her ear, apanied by the scent of mint. ¡°d to meet you, Little Brother.¡± Mo Bei had never been so close to anyone. Her fingers, which hung limply by her side, froze. Then, that voice added calmly, ¡°This is the only time I won¡¯t fight you. I wouldn¡¯t be sure about next time.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei showed her pretty profile while thinking to herself, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to do so next time we meet either.¡± After all, she would be reporting to the apartment tomorrow and Dark res¡¯ internal rules forbade fighting. At least, it was forbidden in the apartment¡­ This embrace couldn¡¯t be considered friendly, no matter how one looked at it. However, the two individuals were slender and good-looking. When Feng Nai moved, there were already girls watching from the sidelines. Not to mention¡­ ¡°He whispered by that person¡¯s ear! Ahhh¡­ I feel like I coulde up with an entire story just based on this scene!¡± When he realized that the direction of thements was slightly off, the assistant quickly reminded Almighty. ¡°Young Master, you still have a meeting at the office tonight.¡± Regardless of whether this embrace was friendly or not, it would simply seem gay in the eyes of fujoshis [1. A reimed Japanese term for female fans who enjoy any media work or fanwork with romantic rtionships between men]! That was nothing. His greatest fear was that Almighty would be recognized and word of this would spread online! It seemed as if, the more worried he was about it, the more likely it was that it would happen. This thought had just surfaced in the assistant¡¯s mind when someone said, ¡°Eh? Why do I feel that this person¡¯s back resembles my Almighty K?¡± ¡°Every time you see a cute guy, you say that he resembles your Almighty K.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious this time.¡± ¡°Would your Almighty K hug a man in public?¡± ¡°Of course not! My Almighty K is as straight as a pen!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not him,¡± the other person said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m probably wrong, but he really resembles him. I¡¯ll post a photo and let the K fans take a look¡­¡± ============== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Irond Evidence That He¡¯s Gay

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The K fans couldn¡¯t confirm who the person hugging another man in the photo was either. Although the height and slimness of the figure greatly resembled their Almighty K, it was difficult to be sure. Perhaps only the back view looked simr. Besides, their Almighty K never visited such artistic ces. If he had free time, he would rather be sleeping. However, there was a lot of interest in this photo. Wang Dongdong, who had been lurking amongst the K fans for Unpopr¡¯s sake, almost choked to death on the instant noodles in his mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± What the f*ck? No way! What the f*ck? Brother Nan, what are you trying to do? When Mo Bei arrived back at her apartment with Little Lin, she found Wang Dongdong in that state. Other people would have found Little Lin¡¯s expression rather cold. He did not speak, he only stared at Wang Dongdong with his big eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Sure enough, Little Brother ought to be friends with my brother. Everyone else is too sloppy¡­¡± Wang Dongdong would never have imagined that Brother Nan would return with a child. He couldn¡¯t even hide his manners in time. Mo Bei nced at him and then tossed a box of tissues over, her countenance still cold. Little Lin asked, ¡°Little Brother, is he your friend?¡± ¡°Assistant.¡± Mo Bei squatted down and unfolded the little man¡¯s scarf. Little Lin took another look at Wang Dongdong. ¡°He¡¯s totally unlike my brother¡¯s assistant.¡± Hey, your disdainful tone is way too obvious! Besides, one look at your rich little young master behavior can tell me that your brother must be a celebrity. Could celebrity assistantspare to assistants of eSports yers? We¡¯re too crude! Wang Dongdong wanted to vocalize these thoughts, yet when Brother Nan nced over, he was oddly intimidated. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about!¡± Wang Dongdong pointed to the photograph on theptop¡¯s screen. ¡°Isn¡¯t this you? Do not deny it!¡± Mo Bei took a brief look and coolly responded with an ¡°mm¡±. Wang Dongdong choked. ¡°You¡¯re really not denying it?¡± Then, he looked at the little human still standing there. ¡°Brother Nan, I want to have a word in private please.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t good to have a conversation about sexual orientation in front of a child! Mo Bei handed Little Lin a game controller and followed Wang Dongdong to the corridor. Wang Dongdong was still sighing and groaning. After smoking half a cigarette, he asked rather dully, ¡°The person who hugged you¡­ is he in the scene or not?¡± Mo Bei put a hand in her pocket. ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, you don¡¯t understand my current feelings as an assistant. We just agreed to be pumped up, yet a momentter, you give me irond evidence that you¡¯re gay. I have to think about how to handle your public rtions after this!¡± He was very serious about his work! Mo Bei, who wasn¡¯t fond of dampening other people¡¯s enthusiasm, answered, ¡°He¡¯s in the scene.¡± ¡°In the scene?¡± Wang Dongdong grabbed a chunk of his own hair. ¡°Brother Nan, it¡¯s not that I love to nag, but the influence wouldn¡¯t be as bad if you found an outsider. Why are you always so fond of eating the grass by your own burrow?¡± Mo Bei peered at him. ¡°Fond of eating the grass by my own burrow? Were you taughtnguage skills by your physical education teacher?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Wang Dongdong finished the cigarette and inhaled deeply. ¡°Tell me who exactly that person was. I can handle it, no matter who he is!¡± ¡°K.¡± Wang Dongdong felt the urge to grab his hair again. ¡°Brother Nan, I asked you who that person was! Why are you bringing up Almighty K, you¡­ F*ck! What the f*ck? Wait a minute! You mean to say that that person was Almighty K?¡± Mo Bei was very calm. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s jaw went ck, his mouth opening so wide that a tea egg could be stuffed in. ¡°No, Brother Nan. Saying such lies is totally meaningless.¡± Mo Bei looked up andughed. Herughter sounded slightly cold. Wang Dongdong immediately understood. He was telling the truth! ¡°You and Almighty K? How could that be? I mean, why would Almighty K¡­ hug, hug¡­ oh, oh my god, this¡­¡± Chapter 41

Chapter 41: The New Member Picked By Almighty K

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t know whether to jump for joy that they had finally seeded in using him for attention or get torn about whether Brother Nan would be beaten to death if the fans found out about this. ¡°When you left, you said you were going on a date, yet you ended up hugging Almighty K. You guys¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell based on Wang Dongdong¡¯s iplete sentence that he had misunderstood. Mo Bei did not answer the question. Instead, she stuck another hand in her pocket and chuckled. ¡°Dongdong.¡± Wang Dongdong froze. After all, Brother Nan rarelyughed these days! ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you know who gave K that wound on his face?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression was normal as she asked this question. Wang Dongdong had a very bad sense of foreboding! ¡°I did.¡± Mo Bei sounded slightly nonchnt. ¡°He also gave me an injury. That hug was his way of asking me for another fight.¡± Wang Dongdong was speechless. Were all eSports yers so interesting? Who used a hug to ask for a fight? ¡°Brother Nan, how are you going to report to Dark res then?¡± Wang Dongdong really felt like crying. ¡°Your rtionship with Almighty K¡­¡± Before he could finish, Brother Nan suddenly threw his jacket onto his face for some unknown reason. Then, the door was pushed open. The little boy walked out, game controller in hand. ¡°Little Brother, how do I use this key?¡± Mo Bei lowered her gaze as she took it from him, her thin fingers moving a few times. Little Lin¡¯s face immediately broke into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Is assistant uncle going to continue talking to you, Little Brother?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s leaving.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained unchanged as she closed the door behind her. Wang Dongdong, who had a jacket on his face, kicked at the air for no reason. He was speechless once more. Forget it, he¡¯d better go home and digest the fact that Brother Nan and Almighty K would never get along with each other. Back in the apartment, Little Lin held the game controller, his cheeks looking rosy. ¡°Little Brother, I think I heard assistant uncle mention my brother¡¯s name earlier.¡± Mo Bei, who couldn¡¯t lie to children, changed the topic. ¡°Mm¡­ Your brother and I will be teammates tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! My brother still doesn¡¯t know this? Don¡¯t tell him, Little Brother. Wait till tomorrow and give him a surprise.¡± Surprise would probably be thest emotion he¡¯d be feeling. However, Mo Bei certainly wouldn¡¯t say that. She only coolly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Little Lin excitedly yed another match with Little Brother. He stayed until 7 p.m, when he was fetched home by his driver¡­ At night, in the Dark res Headquarters¡­ Vacation had officially ended. It was rare for all the members to be present. The industry¡¯s top manager, Gu Jingshen, stood before the projector in a well-ironed suit, his fingers knocking on the surface of the table. ¡°Saw that?¡± Panda, who had been dozing off, straightened up. Even his team jacket had fallen off by the time he perked up his ears. His canine tooth appeared on one side, indicating that he was very obedient. ¡°I saw it, I saw it.¡± ¡°Oh? What did you see?¡± Gu Jingshen lifted a brow. Panda promptly turned around to ask his ADC. ¡°What am I supposed to be seeing?¡± ¡°The newbie.¡± The handsome ADC rolled his eyes at him and crossed his long legs. ¡°Our team has a newbie. He¡¯s reporting tomorrow.¡± Panda leaned forward at once. ¡°Who is it? What position does he y? Is his hand speed fast? Is he as handsome as I am? He must be especially formidable to be able to be selected by you! You¡¯re being so suspenseful¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a girl! HA HA HA! A girl would be great! What our teamcks the most is a girl! Manager Gu, couldn¡¯t you send a photo to everyone before holding this meeting? If you¡¯re teasing someone, you must go all the way. What¡¯s up with leaving things unfinished?¡± Gu Jingshen¡¯s posture was very business-like. ¡°King knows whether his hand speed is fast or not.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes bulged as he turned towards thenguid man. ¡°Chief selected him personally?¡± How good was this person if he had been chosen by Captain? Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Still Can¡¯t Fight In The Same Apartment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Feng Nai was rather nonchnt. He had no intention of answering any questions. Panda, who knew his Chief¡¯s personality very well, did not push further. He turned back and started to search for information by only using his cell phone. He didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be anything at all. He searched for a long time, but there was really no content. Could the Chief had poached a pro that he knew? This was Panda¡¯s first thought. At the time, he did not know that their Chief, just like them, had never seen this new support. ¡°Alright, gather yourselves. You guys still have a program to doter.¡± Gu Jingshen put the pen down and clicked the mouse. The only trial video of this yer that they had yed. ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll get to know your new teammate and his ying style. When the timees, you guys will need to cooperate and get familiar with each other.¡± It was true that these people loved to y around usually. However, when it came down to proper business, they¡¯d be very serious. On the screen was an assassin champion. The precise movements and really fast hand speed only allowed them to see a white shadow blur past while the jungle was swiftly cleaned out. ¡°This ying style¡­¡± Panda paused for a moment, and then turned his head to murmur in a soft voice, ¡°I have this constant feeling that I have seen it somewhere.¡± Their handsome ADC, Han Xi, provided the answer. ¡°The Zone A video clips are pinned in the forum.¡± This reminder helped Panda remember. He looked at Feng Nai again. ¡°No wonder that Chief personally picked him. He couldn¡¯t be the real deal, could he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already gone into seclusion, so it¡¯s highly unlikely.¡± Han Xi leaned back. ¡°However, if he¡¯s able to imitate the essence, he¡¯s probably a piece of work too. I¡¯m really curious about this new teammate of ours. He¡¯s assassin material, yet he applied for the position of support. I wonder who this talented person is¡­¡± A new member would be joining them. They wouldn¡¯t cease talking about it. After everyone else had left, Gu Jingshen looked at the battle team¡¯s signature yer, who was leaning in his seat. ¡°You recruited him into the battle team when you saw that his ying style resembles Bey¡¯s style. Young Master Feng, isn¡¯t your obsession with this person a little too deep? Is this just because he beat you back then?¡± Feng Nai blinked, holding a cigarette between his slender fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. The battle team needs a new member. You should know that.¡± Gu Jingshen paused before his face broke into another smile. ¡°Indeed. The lodging will remain like that for now?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice waspletely emotionless. Gu Jingshen was still hoping that nothing would go wrong by then. He could hardly imagine that, the next day, a person that no one could¡¯ve imagined would appear at the doorstep of Dark res¡¯ apartment. It would be Mo Bei. Wang Dongdongcked the guts to take her all the way. He was afraid that Almighty King wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and he would kick Brother Nan out when he saw him. However, Mo Bei had no such mental burdens. After he left, she lifted a hand to press the doorbell. ording to the WeChat message she had received, there would be someone waiting for her at the apartment. She rang the bell twice, but there was no reaction. Mo Bei¡¯s brow lifted for a second. She was about to take out her cell phone to make a call, but the door before her suddenly opened. A familiar slender figure appeared in front of her. He seemed like he had just gotten out of bed, as his dark locks were slightly messy. He looked handsome in his entirely ck uniform, as well as refined and cold. When his eyes locked on someone, they looked like the whole Milky Way. The pupils were actually slightly lighter. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers stiffened and she subconsciously shifted her gaze away. Meanwhile, Feng Nai, who had been surveying Mo Bei, reached out and shut the door. m! He did not want to fight someone in the apartment. Even if he wanted to, he could only do so when there was no one else around. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Forced Myself On Him? Or Kissed Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chief, who is it?¡± Panda, who was seated before theputer, turned back animatedly. Granny Grey poked out as well. ¡°Has our new member arrived?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Feng Nai walked over with a hand in his pocket and replied indifferently, ¡°It was a passerby.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± What passerby? Outside the door, Mo Bei was stunned for a moment. The hand she had lifted to introduce herself shifted and pressed the doorbell once again. It was a really cold day, yet she stood outside while he returned to bed. It wasn¡¯t fair, no matter how one looked at it. Swish! The door opened again. This time, he maintained his posture and lowered himself. His attractive face closed in on Mo Bei, his entire being radiating an indescribable impatience. ¡°You¡­¡± p! Mo Bei¡¯s right arm moved. While the man was in the process of opening his mouth, she pressed him up against the wall in the entryway, her arm pushing horizontally against his chest. Her expression remained cold, as if she didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of his eyes shaking. ¡°The look you are giving me is slightly problematic. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m not here to fight this time, neither am I interested. I¡¯m the new supporting to report. My name is FromNorthToSouth.¡± Feng Nai cocked his head to the side, his thin locks covering his eyes slightly. However, they did not shield the surprise that shed through his eyes. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Move your arm first.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was very cool as he lifted a brow. ¡°You want to talk to me from such a position?¡± Mo Bei then realized that they were too close to each other. So close that she could even see her reflection in his pupils and feel that his breathing was slightly different than usual because of his cold. This seemed too ambiguous. Mo Bei also realized that it was kind of inappropriate of her to be holding him down this way. Thus, she loosened her grip. When an exmation was heard near them, Mo Bei nced to the side and saw two boys dressed in the team uniform standing there. Their eyes, which were filled with shock, were shaking. Wh-What¡­ What was going on? Was Mo Nan crazy? He hade all the way to their apartment! A-And¡­ He was even holding Chief against the wall! What the f*ck? ¡°Hey!¡± One of the boys was evidently angry. His sharp canine teeth could be seen as he grabbed Mo Bei¡¯s arm. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s good-looking brow lifted, but she looked as aloof and handsome as before. ¡°You got a problem?¡¯ Panda blurted out, ¡°Huh? What do you mean, have I got a problem? Take a look at where you are. This is Dark res¡¯ apartment. How did a rascal like you manage to sneak in? How dare you treat our Chief like that¡­¡± ¡°Like that?¡± Mo Bei cut him off with an indifferent expression. ¡°Like what? Did I kiss him or force myself on him?¡± ¡°What else do you want to do? You are already holding Chief up against the wall, you¡­¡± Panda trailed off, unable to continue while his Chief was watching them. His light pupils were sox and icy that they made one¡¯s scalp go numb. When Mo Bei also realized that, her gaze shifted to look in that direction. The slender figure leaned against the wall, his eyes fixed on her. They were so still that they were unreadable. However, his eyes looked like they were surveying an item. There was hardly any emotion in them. The wound at the corner of his lips was still green, but he looked unfriendly nheless. Upon seeing that, Panda thought to himself, ¡°Mo Nan is doomed. How dare he provoke Chief! That¡¯s basically suicide!¡± However, before his lips could curl into a smile, he heard someone ask a question. ¡°How would you prove that?¡± It was Feng Nai. He still had the same posture, but his eyes stared in Mo Bei¡¯s directionzily. Upon hearing that, Mo Bei took a step forward. Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Almighty K¡¯s Complex

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Probably because of his cold, his indifferent voice contained a trace of hoarseness. When Mo Bei walked in, he even frowned for a moment. Instead, the several big boys standing aside exchanged nces, all of them looking puzzled. What did ¡®how would you prove that¡¯ mean? What exactly was going on? Typically, at such moments, anyone could be cowardly. Besides, hadn¡¯t Mo Nan been like this in the past? Although he had indeed dared to charge into their backstage area, he hadn¡¯t acted like this. Under their watchful gazes, Mo Bei¡¯s attitude remained the same. She unlocked her phone with a faint smile. Then, after turning around, she shed the game image to the man leaning against the wall. ¡°My nickname, FromNorthToSouth.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng Nai had yet to react. The boy with the granny-gray hair, who was the closest to Mo Bei, was the first to exim, ¡°You are our new team member?¡± What was happening to this world? This waspletely uneptable! Based on the nickname, it had totally seemed like it was going to be a girl! How could it be this attention-seeker? Granny Gray was appalled. As he sat back down on the sofa, his hands were fiddling with the edge of his shirt, but his gaze remained bitter. Meanwhile, Mo Bei was as aloof and refined as ever. ¡°Now, the misunderstandings between us must have been cleared. Please guide me in the future.¡± Who said that there was no misunderstanding anymore? This misunderstanding was huge! Granny Gray gritted his teeth. The only person who wasn¡¯t reacting was Feng Nai. He rubbed his neck with one hand and walked back to his seat as he nonchntly instructed Mo Bei. ¡°Your room is on the second floor. Don¡¯t make noise and don¡¯t touch anything that does not belong to you. Someone will talk to you about everything else.¡± His voice couldn¡¯t have been any colder. It seemed like none of her teammates was really weing her. However, Mo Bei had already been mentally prepared for this. She did not say anything else. Instead, she headed upstairs with her luggage. The atmosphere in the apartment was evidently different now. None of them had expected that the new member they¡¯d been anticipating would be Mo Nan, who had a bad reputation in the scene. They¡¯d also lost interest in the celebration they¡¯d initially prepared. ¡°Is he really gay?¡± ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s true that he has a bad temper. He also likes to push the me on other people. He better not use his tricks here at Dark res.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I know all about his handling standards. Although they aren¡¯t as bad as people say in the outside world, his recent condition has been terrible. Would it work if such a person was our support?¡± ¡°Could even Chief not have known that FromNorthToSouth was him?¡± At this point, the few of them exchanged a nce and gathered around Feng Nai. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Chief, we have a question.¡± Feng Nai replied indifferently, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You selected FromNorthToSouth online?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Feng Nai sat down. He seemed to be deep in thought and extremelynguid. ¡°Then, did you know that he was Mo Nan?¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai took out a cigarette and turned his head to light it up. His profile was wicked yet handsome. ¡°Want to know?¡± The question was directed at his teammates. The big boys all nodded. However, Feng Naiughed and took his time before freeing up a hand. He then patted Granny Gray¡¯s face. ¡°Why should I tell you guys?¡± The boys were speechless. ¡°Gossip less in the future. You¡¯re making too much noise.¡± Feng Nai then stood up. His brain was filled with the images he had seen in the trials. Agile movements, godly urate predictions, and skills disyed while he jungled. He had thought that this was the person who¡¯d once beaten him. After all, the style and handling were simr. Only when he had seen Mo Nan log in to the ID earlier on, had he realized that he had gotten carried away by thinking too much. After all, that person had long gone into seclusion¡­ Chapter 45

Chapter 45: The Two Chiefs Cohabited

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Nai flicked off the cigarette ash. Upon recalling that there was now someone else in the room, he paused outside. His profile was handsome andzy, and the color of his lips was slightly pale. If he¡¯d known that the new support would be the person that he¡¯d wanted to get revenge on, why would he have agreed to this? Sharing a room with another person was¡­ Mo Bei surveyed the lodging where she was about to start her new life. She was slightly confused as to why there were two single beds in each room. It was probably because the previous members had used the room and the bed had yet to be moved out. Mo Bei did not think more of it. All she wanted to do now was finish unpacking, wash up and sleep. However, as she sshing water on her face, she suddenly became aware of a problem. Why was there a set of toiletries in the bathroom? A cup, toothpaste, a toothbrush, a razor¡­ Razor? Mo Bei quickly turned off the tap before looking at the itemsid out. They didn¡¯t look like they were meant to be thrown out at all, as the bottle of men¡¯s facial cleanser had not even been taken out of its package. What was going on? A click was heard from outside! The man who walked in threw the remaining half of his cigarette into the ashtray, then lookednguidly at her while lifting his brow slightly. ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s have a heart-to-heart talk.¡± There wasn¡¯t any human warmth in his voice. ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Bei responded with one word. The corners of her lips were curled into a half-smile as she put her towel down and changed into a in ck hoodie before lifting the hood. This very youthful attire made her look cool yet good-looking. She walked out. As the two tall and graceful figures faced each other, it actually felt like they were evenly matched. Feng Nai leanedzily against the bed rail, his slender and aloof figure slightly tilted. He looked to the side, as if he was talking about the day¡¯s weather, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you acted in the past. However, there¡¯s one thing you need to know. Now that you¡¯re in Dark res, you need to restrain yourself. I don¡¯t have much patience.¡± Although he spoke nonchntly, his words were filled with warning. Mo Bei smiled, her head slightly turned to the side as she ced her left hand on the bed rail behind him. She spoke very slowly. There wasn¡¯t any timidness in her voice, even though the server¡¯s top jungler was standing there. Instead, she gradually said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience either. I don¡¯t like being doubted all the time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Nai pondered over the youth¡¯s attitude and straightened up. He looked unaffected as a hand went into his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m considerate about.¡± Mo Bei: Heart-to-heart talk, my *ss! This person, who could end the conversation as soon as he opened his mouth, didn¡¯t seem to be Little Lin¡¯s brother. It was better when he didn¡¯t talk. Once he did, he spoiled the beauty of that face. Mo Bei retracted her gaze. After adjusting her cor, she intended toy down and catch up on her sleep. However, she realized one thing. What was this man trying to do? Why was he still not leaving? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Mo Bei turned to the side as she stood beside the bed. Her fingers had already lifted the thin nket on it. Her meaning was very obvious.?I¡¯m going to sleep. If you have nothing else to tell me, do as you please.? She didn¡¯t expect that, after darting a look at her, he would open the wooden cab on one side and pull out a towel. Then, he bowed down, bending slightly. His pretty, slender fingers lifted the ends of his shirt and tugged upwards. His action was very fast and suave. However, Mo Bei was rooted to the spot, evidently stunned for a moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Nai casually threw the top he had just removed aside, leaving just a pair of in ck long pants on. His dark locks were slightly messy, yet they made him look even sexier. That smooth V line, which was thin and firm under the light, was extremely attractive. Chapter 46

Chapter 46: First Sleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei instinctively looked away. Except for her brother, she¡¯d never looked at anyone else like this. However, Feng Nai¡¯s next words made her freeze once again. ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath.¡± Five words. No more, no less. Mo Bei frowned. ¡°Taking a bath? Here?¡± All of a sudden, she seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Those things in the bathroom¡­¡± ¡°Are mine.¡± Before stepping into the bathroom, Feng Nai turned his head slightly to the side. His face was handsome and aloof. ¡°Mind your own business. The closet on the right is yours, so you better not touch the one on the left.¡± m! The wooden door was shut. Intelligent as Mo Bei was, she understood what Feng Nai meant almost at the same moment. Right side, left side, two beds¡­ The bed hadn¡¯t yet to be moved away. She would be sharing a room with him! Did the Heavens want her dead? Even though Mo Bei had a stolid personality, there was an obvious change in her expression after hearing this news. A momentter, she uncontrobly let out a curse word. What was Feng Nai¡¯s hearing like? Professional eSports yers were particrly sensitive to sound. That very soft ¡®f*ck¡¯ uttered in a clear voice was like a pebble falling into a river. It was not annoying. He had taken in the youth¡¯s expression before walking in. He had looked like he had been struck out of nowhere by lightning. It seemed that he disliked sharing a room with him. Great. They finally had something inmon. This would save him quite a lot of trouble. Feng Nai turned on the showerhead. As the bathroom fogged up, he recalled losing that match once again. He indeed ought to end this here. Constantly searching for a person¡¯s shadow like this wasn¡¯t like him¡­ Outside the door, Mo Bei had bowed her head, deliberating how to avoid some risks that she would be facing. Staying in the same apartment and staying in the same room were two different concepts. Fortunately, it was early spring, so the clothes she wore weren¡¯t that thin. Mo Bei calmly analyzed the situation. When she looked up again, Feng Nai had already walked out. A hand was holding his towel against his head. His ck locks were still dripping with water, and he was still topless! This situation was something she couldn¡¯t practice. The entire room was filled with a man¡¯s smell. A minty tobo scent mixed with the refreshing smell of shampoo. He had no intention of blow-drying his hair. Instead, he leaned against the wall, the towel still on his head. His attractive shoulder and neckline spread all the way to the back of his waist, which was slightly sunk in. He cocked his head to the side to light up a cigarette that was between his thin lips, looking so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem real. Perhaps it was because they were too close, but he suddenly nced in her direction as if he had sensed something. Their lines of sight met for the first time. Very soon, he spoke up. ¡°When you sleep, please face the other way too.¡± His voice was very detached, but his tone was nice andnguid. Had he mistaken her for someone who liked to peep at people? Mo Bei¡¯s expression was delicate and cold. She did not speak as shey on her side. Instead, she took out her phone, nonchntly ying with it. She seemed to be using actions to say, ¡°Except for beating you up, I have no interest in you at all.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s good-looking brow lifted for a moment. Then, he stubbed out the cigarette and went out again. The person he¡¯d warned never looked at him again. That back view was surprisingly amiable. How rare¡­ Even though his brother wasn¡¯t present, the two of them had not started fighting. Feng Nai sneered, looking slightly absent-minded. Without lifting her head, Mo Bei sent a text on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve moved into Dark res¡¯ apartment. No one recognized me, don¡¯t worry.¡± When she was done, it wasn¡¯t long before she shut her eyes. She was probably too tired, as she didn¡¯t even hear her phone vibrate. She had an especially good sleep. Meanwhile, this being his first time sharing a room with a stranger, Young Master Feng wasn¡¯t adapting very well¡­ Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Sleeping With Almighty K

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After switching off the light, he still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. When he took another trip to the bathroom, it so happened that he could see the youth¡¯s face while he slept. His eyshes were especially long, and his skin was so nice that it seemed a little too much¡­ Feng Nai stopped in his tracks. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his dark eyes. However, when he returned to bed this time, he fell asleep. Mo Bei did not know that the way she looked in her sleep could cure someone else¡¯s insomnia. When she opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside. Just like most youngsters, she woke up veryte. However, notter than a certain Almighty, who was still in the other bed. Considering that there was someone else still sleeping in the room, Mo Bei could not make too much noise while washing up. However, when she walked past him, she shot a nce at Almighty, who experienced beautifying effects even in his sleep. She could not help but sigh. No wonder there were so many people online who were into this face. The fans found him special even when he taunted them. He was truly good-looking, but his personality was really unlikable. On this point, she and her brother agreed for once. When she unlocked her phone, she saw a reply to the WeChat she had sentst night. ¡°Alright, listen to your big brother. You gotta stay away from the king. I¡¯ve always felt that he¡¯s so clever that he¡¯s dangerous.¡± After reading the message, Mo Bei did not mention that she¡¯d already offended Feng Nai or that they¡¯d injured each other when she typed her reply. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sharing a room with him now.¡± The text had just been sent when Mo Bei¡¯s ringtone started ringing like hell! The noise made Almighty, who was in the other bed, frown. He turned over, the thin nket spreading out on his waist. He was evidently expressing his extreme frustration for the noise around him. Mo Bei, who noticed that, immediately pulled open the door and walked out with her phone before picking up and saying in a soft voice, ¡°Hello, is something up?¡± ¡°How did you end up in a room with him? Mo Bei, sister! You¡¯re doomed! If his fans find out that you slept with Almighty K, they will hunt you down and fight you. Do you believe that?¡± However, Mo Bei¡¯s attitude wasckadaisical. ¡°We¡¯re sleeping in the same room, not in the same bed. Is that considered the same?¡± Her reply was an exnation. However, when the person in the next room unexpectedly opened his door, he heard this one sentence. Their eyes met for a moment. Mo Bei saw the shock in the boy¡¯s eyes. Shit. As expected, the boy becamepletely agitated. His canine tooth was revealed, making him look like a raging bear. His name was very fitting. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping in the same room, not in the same bed? Is that considered the same? What the f*ck, Mo Nan? What else do you want? To really sleep with Chief? I knew it! I knew you had another motive for joining our battle team!¡± Mo Bei was wearing the battle team¡¯s ck uniform today, but the shirt inside was loose. The angle of her profile was slightly nonchnt as she spoke up again, addressing the person on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hang up, I have something to handle here.¡± After putting her phone away, she then lifted her eyes to meet the boy¡¯s gaze. She was expressionless as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood?¡± Panda was so furious that both his cheeks were flushed. ¡°I should have recorded you earlier! I¡­¡± Panda could no longer continue. Unexpectedly, his stomach suddenly started to rumble. Panda froze. Mo Bei also paused for a moment. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Who, who¡¯s hungry?¡± Panda was young, so he was particrly terrible at lying. ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Bei responded, still looking aloof. ¡°You might not be hungry, but I am. Why don¡¯t you let me make a meal so we can sit down and talk while we eat?¡± Chapter 48

Chapter 48: He Likes Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Panda wanted to reject him to show his great integrity! How could he eat food made by the enemy? However, that person had already pulled open the door of the refrigerator. He seemed to be lost in thought as he casually took some items out. ¡°There are too few ingredients in the refrigerator. There¡¯s only enough to make noodles.¡± He wanted to bribe him with just noodles? Panda crossed his arms in a dignified manner. He was about to speak up when he heard a click. The stove had been turned on. The other person had already added oil into a pan and cracked eggs in mere moments. The moment they entered the pan, their aroma wafted out and reached his nose. Panda¡¯s eyes were wide. He unconsciously swallowed his saliva. Dark res wasposed of a bunch of standard homeboys skilled in only one aspect. What were the distinguishing features of such homeboys? They watched dramas, yed games, and couldn¡¯t cook! However, their ADC really liked cooking. He called himself an eSports idol who dreamed of bing a chef. Excuse me? This was someone who could not even cook rice. How could the food he made even be edible? After taking a bite once, Chief had given their ADC only one sentence in response. ¡°You will either stop cooking or quit the team.¡± It was evident how terrible it had tasted. However, right now, he was actually smelling the aroma of fried eggs in this apartment that was full of ascetics! Panda was very touched as he took another step forward. Mo Bei noticed his small action. Cooking wasn¡¯t difficult for her, as anyone who had seen her WeChat Moments would know. After all, in a sense, she was also a cooking broadcaster. However, because she didn¡¯t show her face, many people had been wondering whether she was male or female. It was just like in the game back then. She had been Zone A¡¯s veteran yer and the server¡¯s top jungler, but no one had known what she¡¯d been like in reality. Even her gender and age had been unknown. ck. The stove was switched off. When Mo Bei walked out again, she was carrying two tes of attractive egg stir-fried noodles. She casually sat down at the dining table and pushed one of the tes toward Panda. There was hardly any emotion on her handsome face. ¡°Have a taste.¡± Panda struggled but ultimately did not manage to resist the temptation of this delicacy. He waved his chopsticks in the air while saying loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with just a te of noodles to get information about Chief. I am very loyal to Chief. I absolutely will not tell you who he likes!¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone he likes?¡± Almighty¡¯s eyes were on top of his head. He was actually interested in someone? Mo Bei chuckled. That was unusual. Panda, who was already absorbed by the aroma, squinted his eyes and replied conveniently, ¡°Yes, why? It was Zone A¡¯s previous almighty, Bey!¡± ¡°Zone A? Bey?¡± Mo Bei faltered, an expression forming on her face for once. She even stopped eating her noodles. Was this a coincidence? Panda mumbled under his breath as he took a nce at the person opposite him. He acted rather like a tsundere as he said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t know this name. You only started ying Heroester on, so it¡¯s very normal that you¡¯ve never heard of it. Damn, you don¡¯t know how formidable Bey was. As long as he was present, he always drew blood first. Wherever he went, there wasplete devastation. His ying style was always brilliant and cool!¡± How was Mo Bei supposed to tell him that the formidable Almighty Bey he was speaking of was sitting right across from him? She had even made a te of noodles for him earlier. I didn¡¯t even ask anything, yet you revealed everything about your Chief. Is this okay, young man? Where¡¯s the loyalty you mentioned? However, she¡¯d never mentioned her gender online. Besides, because she had been really young back then, lots of information about her had never been announced. Why would Almighty K like her? Chapter 49

Chapter 49: He¡¯s Her Fanboy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei¡¯s expression was impassive as she put her chopsticks down. ¡°Could you have misunderstood? How did you make out that Chief likes Almighty Bey?¡± ¡°Do I need to? I just used my perfect brain to think for a moment and I got a verdict!¡± Panda leaned back after he was done eating and patted his tummy. ¡°The food you cooked was so delicious that I¡¯ll quietly tell you a secret. Chief looks outstanding to you, right? No one has ever killed him single-handedly, right? These are all false appearances. I¡­ Mo Nan, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Why aren¡¯t you looking at me¡­¡± At this point, Panda paused abruptly. Then, he turned behind and swiftly turned back! Oh f*ck! Chief? Since when had he been standing there? He was dead! Panda dropped his shoulders, intending to quietly move away. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that this slender, aloof person would be a step faster than him and immediately block his way. Then, he heard a voice that couldn¡¯t be more familiar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue? I would like to listen to the rest of the story.¡± ¡°Chief, I was wrong!¡± Panda thought for a moment and cried, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have epted the enemy¡¯s sugar-coated bullets and abandoned my principles over a bowl of noodles.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Nai responded, his brow lifting slightly. ¡°Compared to that, I¡¯m more curious about how you used that blockhead of yours to create illusions ande to the conclusion that I like Bey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were wide and bulging. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been waiting for that person toe back? For him, you even¡­¡± ¡°You have two options.¡± Feng Nai did not wait for him to finish. He interrupted him indifferently. ¡°One, shut up. Two, quit the team.¡± Panda went still immediately and stopped talking! Mo Bei, who had only gotten half of the story, was naturally curious deep down. However, her face was still aloof. After all, as one of the parties involved, she totally didn¡¯t remember having a little fanboy called King back then. Mo Bei thought that she needed to digest this information. Ultimately, they still wanted to get back at each other. However, if he was her little fanboy, this would make it slightly difficult for her to strike¡­ Young Master Feng usually liked to pursue responsibility when he punished people. Thus, after turning his head, he approached her and said slowly, ¡°Do you know what the battle team¡¯s rules are?¡± To avoid exposing her identity, Mo Bei had searched and read up extensively about Dark res beforeing. Thus, she was able to answer such questions. ¡°No gossiping, no rtionships beforepetitions, and absolutely no sleeping with fans.¡± Upon hearing that, Panda stared at her with wide eyes in shock. How did he know this? He was Chief¡¯s follower indeed! He even knew something that Chief had casually said during an interview by heart! Mo Bei could not be bothered to look at Panda anymore. This rascal looked at everyone with a wicked gaze. However, Feng Nai was very indifferent. His eyes were on her as he drew out a cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s just what we say to outsiders.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Internally, the battle team only has one rule.¡± The cigarette was clipped between his fingers as he looked up nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t make me unhappy.¡± Mo Bei was speechless. This really fit his shameless persona. However, the more he acted this way, the more Mo Bei wanted to know what exactly had happened back then. How had this Almighty, who was so arrogant, taken a fancy to her? Feng Nai lit up the cigarette and put it between his lips. ¡°Both of you, an extra hour of training every day this week.¡± Panda, who looked distressed, tried to plead for mercy. ¡°Chief¡­¡± ¡°Three hours.¡± ¡°How, how could training be increased like this?¡± Panda was dumbfounded. However, he fortunately had someone to keep himpany! ¡°Mo Nan,e over quickly and let¡¯s start training!¡± Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Almighty K Uses His Position To Avenge A Personal Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei moved unhurriedly. ¡°Where do I sit?¡± ¡°Second tost seat.¡± Panda lowered his voice. ¡°The seat beside Chief. Pal, brother gave you his blessing.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s because everyone was afraid of seating beside Chief that you got this seat.¡± Mo Bei curled her lips. ¡°Understandable.¡± This was understandable? A hint of astonishment shed through Panda¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he kept feeling that the Mo Nan before his eyes was slightly different from the Mo Nan he had imagined. Although he was pretty much expressionless, he was very good-tempered and could even cook. This was unreal! Wait a minute! Panda, you must be strong-willed!? Whether or not this new member was epted would still have to depend on this fellow¡¯s skills in the game. It just so happened that this was an opportunity for him to show his skills. Panda¡¯s fingers paused. He was just about to make use of this chance to test out the other party¡¯s strength when Feng Nai, who stood in the middle of the living room, hung up the phone and looked over. ¡°No need to train. Go upstairs and wake up the other two.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why was Chief being so nice? Feng Nai sneered. ¡°Stop dreaming. We¡¯re heading out for an event. You¡¯ll continue training when we get back.¡± Panda was speechless. He¡¯d indeed been too foolish and naive! Given Dark res¡¯ poprity, it wasn¡¯t odd that they often received invitations to events. However, they probably had not announced that Mo Bei was their new member. Should she go or stay in the apartment? Mo Bei was pondering over that question. Suddenly, a voice was heard behind her again. ¡°You are blocking my way.¡± It was Feng Nai. He had a hand in his pockets, and his face was still so aloof that there wasn¡¯t a trace of human warmth in it. While looking at this face, Mo Bei could not help but ask, ¡°You really like Bey?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile that seemed mocking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to train when we get back. You¡¯re a neer after all.¡± Upon hearing that, Panda turned back instantly. Since when had their battle team treated neers like they were special? He got an answer very quickly. ¡°You¡¯ll scrub all the bathrooms. Then, as a neer, you¡¯ll learn what kind of questions should be asked and what kind of questions should not be asked.¡± Feng Nai shot a nce at Mo Bei before he nonchntly headed upstairs. Panda felt that he ought to console the neer. After all, he¡¯d just eaten a te of noodles made by him. However, before he could speak up, the other party did first. ¡°Let¡¯s pack our belongings.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading out to an event?¡± That¡¯s right, but isn¡¯t your ability to resist suppression a little too strong?? Panda watched that tall, lean back. This was too different from the rumors circting¡­ At 2 p.m. in the afternoon, they were at the backstage area of Canine Live Stream. This event wasn¡¯t considered a big-scale event by Dark res. However, there were other battle teams present, so it was very noisy. Mo Bei took one look. The quietest person around was Feng Nai. Feng Nai never showed his face at all. He was wearing a ck jacket over his team uniform and had a mask on his face. He was currently focused on the cell phone in his hands. Probably due to his cold, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look up. Even so, once he appeared, he still attracted everyone¡¯s gazes. Some people just seemed to be born this way. Although they were not a part of the entertainment industry, they naturally radiated light. There were many of Feng Nai¡¯s fangirls on the scene. Mo Bei hadn¡¯t walked far when she heard someone say, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Probably because she stood out like a sore thumb behind Feng Nai, some people were also asking, ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that person?¡± ¡°That one. With the ck hair, the one wearing a mask.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could he be their new assistant?¡± Mo Bei did not stop. Her expression was really indifferent, as if she wasn¡¯t the subject of their conversation¡­ Chapter 51

Chapter 51: You¡¯re Here To Gain Attention Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On their side, Feng Nai and the others were about to enter the live stream studio. It was too warm inside, so wearing a jacket was really troublesome. Feng Nai epted the producer¡¯s suggestion and looked around with a slight frown. Then, henguidly curled his finger. Mo Bei lifted a brow. Was he gesturing at her? ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± Before she could finish her question, her head was covered by a ck jacket that hade out of nowhere. The familiar scent of minty tobo came rushing in. Mo Bei froze. What did this mean? ¡°Hold it.¡± His voice was cool, as if he was having a casual chat. ¡°A neer should act like a neer. What do you say, Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei had more or less figured out that this person was feeling indignant because he couldn¡¯t get revenge. On top of that, everyone else in the team except her had to enter the studio. He probably had no choice but to hand his jacket to her. Otherwise, given the clean freak that he was, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch his clothes. The fact that such a person had been able to survive until now and even be liked by millions of young girls was really a miracle. As she was separated by the ss, Mo Bei¡¯s side was also pretty warm. She casually sat down and removed her mask to make it easier for her to watch the progress. This was supposed to be an interview, but the person who spoke the most the entire time was the host. Feng Nai wouldn¡¯t even reply with two words if one word could answer the question. He sat therenguidly, looking like he could not wait for this to end. Beads of perspiration could be seen on the host¡¯s forehead. This was a live stream! From Mo Bei¡¯s position, she just happened to be able to see the host¡¯s extremely awkward smile. Mm¡­ She totally believed in this person¡¯s ability to kill the conversation. After watching for about three minutes, Mo Bei stood up with the jacket, intending to go get a bottle of water. Suddenly, an exmation came from behind her. ¡°Brother Mo Nan, what are you doing here?¡± The sound wasn¡¯t loud, yet even though it contained a natural delicateness, it made Mo Bei freeze right there. There was only one person who would address her brother this way. It was the girlfriend that her brother had once wanted to bring home, Yang Mengruo. Mo Bei looked to the side and saw an inte broadcaster who was cosying a game champion. She had light makeup on and looked very beautiful. However, the moment she opened her mouth, it was to use someone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to use someone to gain attention again just likest time?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She was thinking about what her brother had gone through out here before he had returned home in such a devastating, sorry state. It had been more than a hand injury. Perhaps he had also been betrayed by his closest people. After all, no girlfriend, even if she was now an ex-girlfriend, would nder the man in public by saying something this casually. Her brother might be slow-witted, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. Mo Bei clearly remembered a time when her brother had still been popr. Yang Mengruo had called him crying and asked, ¡°Brother Mo Nan, what do I do? My poprity isn¡¯t growing at all. If this goes on, thepany will definitely fire me. Could you help me? You don¡¯t have to promote me. Juste in and y a match while I¡¯m live streaming.¡± Her brother had not declined. Mo Bei knew her brother. His wish ever since a young age had been to marry a girl. Why would he reject his own girlfriend? However, her brother¡¯s help had not resulted in gratitude, but in betrayal. A ruthless betrayal. ¡°Use someone to gain attention? Use who?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was emotionless, and so was the color of her eyes. That girl seemed like she had expected better. ¡°Brother Mo Nan, we¡¯ve known each other for at least a year. The entire scene knows your state by now. The battle team no longer wants you. How could you appear here? You¡¯re obviously here for attention. You better leave now. At least you will save some of your dignity.¡± Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Former Good Friends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei stood up with the jacket on her arm. She didn¡¯t intend to respond. Yang Mengruo¡¯s face stiffened. Why was this blockhead¡¯s reaction different from the past? ording to what she had imagined, this blockhead should have stood up and gotten into a huge fight with her. Why was he so calm? Just as Yang Mengruo was about to retort, she saw a figure approaching from a close distance. She immediately stopped speaking and bowed her head. The rim of her eyes was red and filled with righteous indignation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Another voice came from behind her. Mo Bei only felt coldness surge out of her heart. This feeling was so cold that even her fingertips stiffened slightly. When she turned around again, she saw the finely chiseled, handsome face of Lu Yifan. Other than Lu Yifan, there were also a few others that Mo Bei had met outside the school the previous time. They were former team members. They were all dressed in different team uniforms, yet they were on very good terms with one another. Lu Yifan had also seen her. His brows furrowed for a moment, as he was caught off guard. Mo Bei clearly saw loathing in his eyes. This loathing was like a needle pricking into spots that couldn¡¯t be seen. So, this was how you looked at my brother. This was how you looked at the good friend who once personally taught you everything about the game step by step?? Mo Bei¡¯s heart felt a little empty. Yang Mengruo had already thrown herself into that person¡¯s arms. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Brother Mo Nan wanted to be dramatic again. I urged him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s gaze fell on her like a dagger. Chen Yu found an excuse to defend the girl against this injustice. ¡°Mo Nan, are you still a man? Mengruo treated you like her biological brother. When things went wrong for you, she still exined on your behalf. Look at you now,ing to ces where you shouldn¡¯t be over and over again¡­ Are you qualified to stand here?¡± Mo Bei switched the jacket to her other hand, still remaining silent. For some reason, Chen Yu actually felt pressured. It felt as if his throat had been jammed up. ¡°You!¡± Lu Yifan blocked his hand, but his eyes did not move away. ¡°Mo Nan, what do you mean by this? Are you not going to say anything?¡± The voice seemed to be very fair and logical. However, his words actually had the same meaning as what Chen Yu had said. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes surveyed the other party¡¯s face once more. There was none of the usual anger on it. Instead, he seemed to only exude nonchnce from inside out. It seemed like, even now, he still had no idea what his problem was. Lu Yifan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You use others to gain attention. That is a fact. You wanted me to help you, yet you also thought of making use of even more people. There is concrete evidence of this. You ought to have given everyone an exnation long ago, but it seems that you don¡¯t n on doing so even now.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before she looked up slightly. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lu Yifan, who was infuriated by this sound, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have nothing to say to this industry that you loved deeply?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very detached. ¡°I wanted to focus on ying. Now, it seems that I can no longer do that. However, I¡¯m still standing here.¡± Yang Mengruo, who was still in Lu Yifan¡¯s arms, acted as if she was very afraid that they would start arguing. She touched that person¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yifan, don¡¯t say anything else. Brother Mo Nan evidently won¡¯t listen to anyone.¡± As soon as she said that, she lifted her eyes, fixing her gaze on Mo Bei. ¡°Brother Mo Nan, this is ourpany. Only people who¡¯ve been invited cane here. Unauthorized personnel is prohibited from entering. Since you¡¯re being so stubborn, I can only call security to kick you out.¡± Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Joining Dark res

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, several people suddenly walked over from the other side. It was Panda and the rest, who had justpleted their interview. Feng Nai was at the very end of the group. His phone was still in his hand, and he still acted in the samezy manner. Their initially lively mood gradually cooled down when they saw the situation ahead. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Granny Gray was the first to speak up, sounding somewhat curious. Lu Yifan, who stood there, shot a nce at Mo Bei before saying, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just likest time. Someone who should not be here got in.¡± Granny Gray¡¯s first thought was what the new support had once done. It was a little difficult to speak up under the circumstances. Panda wanted to speak but also found himself stifled by the atmosphere of his surroundings. Mo Bei looked up for a moment, her gaze very indifferent. Then, she turned to leave. All of a sudden, a halfhearted voice uttered an apathetic word. ¡°Jacket.¡± Mo Bei turned and threw it with a swing of her arm. Feng Nai caught it. There wasn¡¯t much of a change in his voice as he casually draped it over his shoulders and fiddled with his phone. Meanwhile, he said as if giving a reminder but also a recount, ¡°There¡¯s a certain punishment for leaving the team without permission. You¡¯d better think it through before you go.¡± Mo Bei stopped in her tracks upon hearing that. She found a spot and stood still. Her aloof, handsome face was still unreadable. Lu Yifan, who was shocked, turned to Granny Gray with disbelief written all over his face. ¡°Leaving the team without permission? What does that mean?¡± The battle teams all knew each other. Granny Gray touched his nose, feeling a teeny bit awkward. ¡°Um¡­ Mo Nan is our newly-recruited support.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yang Mengruo¡¯s eyes became wide and round. How could that be? How could Mo Nan possibly have made it into Dark res? Around them were also people who used to be in the same battle team as Mo Nan. At present, their faces were all various shades of color. Dark res was a battle team that everyone wanted to join. Mo Nan, who they¡¯d thought had been destroyed and could no longer seed, had actually managed to mber into Dark res. This issue was uneptable! Envy came faster than shock. That incident had gone too far. How could Mo Nan still return? If he couldn¡¯t, how had he still been able to join Dark res? Lu Yifan was also frowning. What exactly was Dark res thinking? Why would they actually ept such a person? He turned to look at Feng Nai, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t get any answers from him. He simply directed his question at Granny Gray. ¡°You guys let such a person into your battle team just like that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Granny Gray did not know what to say. Based on this reaction, everyone could tell that Mo Nan had joined Dark res without their knowledge. This addition had not beenpletely epted by the battle team. Chen Yu, who¡¯d taken over Mo Nan¡¯s previous position, spoke up then. ¡°Dark res better think it through. Once he¡¯s recruited, if he ever pulls any tricks again, you¡¯ll be implicated on so many levels.¡± Mo Bei was listening to everything from the sidelines, never uttering a word. The game had not changed. She could still find remnants of her past in it. However, the environment had changed. All this felt unfamiliar. Back when she had been in Sovereign Union, she seemed to have always been protected. Or perhaps, at the time, everyone had been united and had sincerely trusted each other. No one would go to any pains to pull others down. However, it was different now. When one no longer had any value or had gained too much, some people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stab them to get what they wanted. When too many daggers had been stabbed into someone, no one would care what was true and what was not. Was this the scene that her brother had stayed in for a year? Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Sending a Text To ¡°Little Lin¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In an instant, it seemed as if she had lost any interest in ever speaking again. Mo Bei stood there, her gaze difficult to read. Her fingers twitched. In her cell phone was still her brother¡¯s text, telling her to be careful. It turned out that what Wang Dongdong had told her wasn¡¯t something that he¡¯d casually spouted. What had made her brother lock himself in the room for three days? It wasn¡¯t just his hand injury or the fact that he had been kicked out of the team. Her perspective had been too one-sided. When he saw Mo Nan stand there expressionlessly, Chen Yu wanted to go on. However, Feng Nai, who¡¯d been ying with his phone the whole time, lifted his eyelids. After putting on his mask, even his voice had be slightlynguid. ¡°Dark res, we¡¯re going.¡± Chen Yu faltered, the words in his mouth getting swallowed back. Granny Gray and Panda followed. Mo Bei was still in the same spot, her gaze indifferent. Feng Nai nced to the side. ¡°Noting? Do you want to get punished?¡± Mo Bei paused for a moment before striding out on her long legs. Her personality was right there. There was no expression on her face. Even after they boarded the van, Panda still did not know what ¡°Mo Nan¡± was thinking. Meanwhile, the assistant who hade with the business van stared with his mouth wide open upon seeing Mo Bei. This¡­ They¡¯d just met yesterday but were meeting again today. What kind of ill fate was this? Most importantly, why had Mo Nan boarded the vehicle too? Why was everyone else not reacting? The assistant abruptly recalled their workflow texts that day. One of them had mentioned that the battle team¡¯s new support had already reported. The assistant looked at one member of the team, then looked at another. His gaze finallynded on Mo Bei¡¯s face. Don¡¯t tell me that the new support is, is¡­ The assistant felt slightly dizzy. Even after he started driving the van, he still felt rather muddle-headed. He felt even worse when he took the entire battle team back to the apartment. It suddenly struck him that one of the rooms in the apartment had been faultytely. Almighty K, who had always had one room to himself, seemed to have been given a roommate this time. When the assistant walked in, he almost tripped over his own feet. He swiftly grabbed onto Panda, who was beside him. ¡°Nothing happened in the apartment yesterday?¡± ¡°Nothing. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Panda questioned him back. The assistant did not speak. He¡¯d actually wanted to ask if those two had fought. After all, that heated hug yesterday was still vivid in his mind. However, Panda misunderstood and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Mo Nan really has other ideas, you know Chief. He would¡¯ve crippled him long ago. For now, Mo Nan seems to be rather dutiful. He even made a te of egg stir-fried noodles for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about right now!¡± When the assistant spoke, his eyes noticed Almighty K darting a look at him. All the secrets were swallowed back into his tummy at once. It seemed like Almighty K did not want anyone knowing about the feud between him and Mo Nan. That was right. After all, Almighty K had even called Mo Nan ¡°Little Brother¡± that day. If the other members of the battle team knew about this, they would be rather shocked. Almighty K probably hadn¡¯t expected that the new support they had been waiting for would be Mo Nan either¡­ A battle team wasn¡¯t a ce one could assimte themselves into just because one wanted to. After entering the apartment, Mo Bei made a beeline for her room. There was a Cherry MX Red keyboard in her suitcase, which had been given to her by her brother. Head bowed, her fingers moved. However, she could not send the text, no matter what. What should she ask? Why hadn¡¯t he uttered a word when he had gone through so much? Perhaps it was because he would have to face even more if he did. After all, no one would¡¯ve believed him. Mo Bei shifted, ck locks falling over her forehead and vaguely leaving a circr mark. She changed direction and tapped on Little Lin¡¯s profile picture before sending a text. ¡°Want to y a game?¡± Feng Nai, who was sitting downstairs, received a notification on his cell phone. Chapter 55

Chapter 55: The WeChat Message From ¡°Little Brother¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a WeChat message from Little Brother. It said, ¡°Want to y a game?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers paused for a moment as his gaze seemed to sweep past it with a nce. At first, he did not reply. After all, when faced with a person that one wanted to get revenge on, one indeed wouldn¡¯t want to reply to such texts. Even when the assistant finished preparing dinner, the person in question did not appear. Feng Nai looked at the screen again before he typed a line of words. ¡°I¡¯m his brother.¡± His fingertip almost hit the ¡®send¡¯ button. However, the other party suddenly sent another text. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been wanting to y the assassin recently? You can practice.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers moved after seeing that sentence and changed the content to ¡°Trouble Lin is so lousy, yet you¡¯re still letting him be the assassin?¡± The tip of his thumb moved over once again. Panda, who was sitting across from him, had absolutely no idea what had happened. He knew that their Chief only used his cell phone for gaming and ordering food. He¡¯d never used it to text before. Who was the other party? Were they male or female? It would be no big deal if they were male. They could simply be having a discussion about games. However, this didn¡¯t seem like a discussion about games. If it had been, Chief would¡¯ve just sent a voice message. It was azy way of getting his point across clearly. After all, he still had a cold. However, it was different this time. Not only had he been typing the whole time, but he had even typed, then deleted, then typed again. What was going on? Panda felt that something was amiss. When he looked over with a c chicken wing in his mouth, he only managed to catch a glimpse of the nickname ¡®Little Brother¡¯. This nickname made the chicken wing in his mouth fall out! Um¡­ Little Brother? Who had Chief saved as Little Brother? Their ADC? Panda shifted his gaze to Han Xi. He was indeed very good-looking, but it was quite unlikely. Then, he turned towards their assistant. That was even more impossible. Chief¡¯s WeChat contact list only contained these few people. Who could it be? It couldn¡¯t be someone from another battle team, could it? This was virtually suspenseful! When the battle team ate together, they sometimes dropped things. There was nothing odd about that. However, when Feng Nai heard the noise, he looked up and shot a nce in his direction. This nce was enough to tell Panda to behave and eat properly. Otherwise, his bonus would be deducted. He understood nearly everything his Chief meant. However, after looking at him, his Chief looked back down and texted. This made him very agitated. This time, Chief did not delete anything else. It was very obvious that he had typed everything out and tapped the send button. At the same time, Mo Bei also received a text. It only contained one word. ¡°Okay.¡± She did not give any thought to why there was a change in Little Lin¡¯s tone today. After all, the only thing Mo Bei wanted to do now was enter the game to vent some things weighing down on her heart. The two of them entered the arena and they each selected their role. Feng Nai noticed something. Mo Nan¡¯s handling waspletely unregted that day. He picked a tank but did not protect the damage dealers. Instead, he fought head-on. He got lots of kills and died many times as well. When the match was about to end, a slightly cold voice came from the other end. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± When this question was asked, Feng Nai did not react. However, everyone at the dining table turned to look at him. Not only was Chief ying a game with someone, but he was even voice messaging them. The problem was, they couldn¡¯t tell based on the voice whether the other party was a girl or not! Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Brother Bei¡¯s ¡°xoxo¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that Chief actually typed a reply. ¡°Too many people here. It¡¯s not convenient to talk.¡± Panda and Han Xi immediately exchanged a nce. This was the first time the battle team¡¯s handsome ADC Han Xi, who¡¯d always been a man of few words, was learning that he belonged to a group of too many people¡­ They wanted to continue observing. After all, judging by Chief¡¯s manner, he was going to continue texting. However, they had not expected him to lean back and shoot a look at them. His gaze was indifferent. ¡°Done eating? Go train if you¡¯re done. Have you guys mastered the suppression tactics?¡± Panda did not move. Instead, he leaned forward and acted cute. ¡°Chief, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is this a beauty trap?¡± Feng Nai freed up a hand to pat his head before he suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of this.¡± Panda crumbled. As he walked towards theputers, he turned back repeatedly. Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything at all. After all, he really didn¡¯t belong in this group of too many people. Only the assistant trembled as he watched from the sidelines. The reason he was trembling was clear. As an assistant, if he did not know who had been using this ount, he would have been useless in this industry. The ount that little young master used was being used by Almighty K right now. Almighty K sent a message. ¡°Little Brother, it¡¯d be better if we just typed.¡± Little Brother¡­ The assistant was lost in thought as he quietly lifted his head and looked up towards the second floor. He needed to properly digest this helplessly chaotic rtionship. Feng Nai¡¯s fingers tapped against the edge of his cup. He looked slightly absent-minded, and there wasn¡¯t much warmth in his eyes. Even the assistant did not understand what Almighty K meant. Had he epted Mo Nan? It didn¡¯t seem so. But why was he pretending to be little young master and addressing him as Little Brother? The assistant did not understand this trick. Mo Bei, who did not know who the actual person ying with her was, watched the champion walking beside her. He was clumsily adorable. That was indeed Little Lin¡¯s handling style. She did not know that Feng Nai was using one hand to control his champion as he yed with her. From time to time, she would instruct him, ¡°Follow me, but beware of the bushes.¡± Mo Bei had always spoken sinctly and emotionlessly. This was why Mo Nan had called her a nk kid when they had been young. If one wanted to know what her thoughts were or what her ying style was like, one could not figure anything out through such an average arena match. However, when Feng Nai saw suchments, he always thought of the ruthless person who had left a mark on his face. This was totally different. The two of them did not y for too long. After all, Mo Bei had already joined the battle team, so no matter what was weighing on her heart, she had to train ording to the schedule. Thanks to Little Lin¡¯spany during that short while, it seemed like she could slightly let go of some things now. Finally, Mo Bei habitually sent an ¡°xoxo¡± message. Feng Nai had long gotten used to it. However, the assistant, who had been packing up the takeaway cartons, had actually been peeking in his direction. When he saw this text, his grip on the carton in his hand slipped and he almost spilled its contents all over the table. Xx¡­ Xxxoxo? The assistant lifted his eyes to look at Almighty K. Feng Nai, who had just quit the game, was still fiddling with his cell phone. He indifferently met his gaze, the corner of his lips lifting slightly. When he made eye contact, the assistant felt timid. He did not dare to ask why Mo Nan had sent ¡®xoxo¡¯ and Feng Nai hadn¡¯t reacted at all. Don¡¯t you hate guys who treat you like this the most? Chapter 57

Chapter 57: His Face Looks Better Than His Skills

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was the scene that greeted Mo Bei when she walked downstairs. However, no matter what she saw, Mo Bei¡¯s face was always expressionless. With a hand in her pocket, she walked past the dining table just like that and went straight to her seat. Fair, slender fingers reached out and put on the headphones. Her light-colored pupils and messy hair showed no emotion. The assistant she¡¯d brushed past was initially still, mentally preparing himself. However, after seeing the other person lead, he hugged himself and shook his head. He had to sober up! Meanwhile, Feng Nai carried on as usual. With his jacket in one hand, he sat down, his aura naturally dominating the scene. Even though the attitude he gave others was anguid one, when his hands were ced on the Cherry MX Red keyboard, the surrounding atmosphere immediately changed. ttering sounds swept through the entire apartment like a whirlwind. During the seconds when his fingers lifted andnded, it seemed as if the light that passed through the gaps could be frozen on his fingertips. Basically, once eSports yers sat down, they trained for at least two hours. As he watched from the sidelines, the assistant figured that these two people probably wouldn¡¯t have a go at each other in the apartment. However, to be honest, he could not ept that ¡°xoxo¡±. Fighting was impossible. However, there was a problem. Their seats were next to each other. When Feng Nai habitually reached out for his cigarette case, he usually wouldn¡¯t even look at it. However, when he didn¡¯t look today, he touched the other party¡¯s hand. The slightly cooling touch made his brows furrow slightly for a moment. Then¡­ He turned his head, lit up a cigarette and turned back to his game, his expression unreadable. Both fans and haters were used to Feng Nai¡¯s behavior. If they threw a huge pile of mocking words at him, he essentially would not respond. If he did, it would be by saying, ¡°Hmm? My face looks better than my skills? What should I say in response? I¡¯ll admit as much. It is indeed very rare to find someone who is this handsome.¡± Each time he said such things, even his fans felt ashamed. The haters became so infuriated that they would mock him on every tform. Panda knew that it was time for their Chief to live stream. He wanted to try and see if he could randomly match up into the same game, but he couldn¡¯t. He then turned his head again to look at their new support, whose side profile looked aloof. He was wearing ck headphones and still working on his foundation training. He seemedpletely uninterested in Chief¡¯s live stream. What had happened to his fanaticism? However¡­ ¡°Mo Nan, why are you still doing foundation training?¡± Panda pulled off his headphones and casually asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you only started practicing for the support position recently?¡± He did not expect that the other person would nce at him and coolly respond with a word. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Panda¡¯s face went nk instantly. Their battle team had recruited a ¡°neer¡± who¡¯d just started learning how to y support. This happened once in a million years¡­ Han Xi, who was also nearby, was holding a bottle of mineral water in his hand. He spoke sinctly but gave all the key points. ¡°Mo Nan, skilled position: assassin.¡± Panda¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Then what did Chief recruit you for? Being a support by conviction?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. Her gaze was indifferent as she continued rapping on the keyboard. Panda realized that his honesty had been too hurtful. ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was only saying¡­ Why are you giving up being an assassin toe y support for no rhyme or reason? You do know that ying support and assassin are different? No, no, you definitely know, you¡­¡± ¡°After being kicked out by my previous battle team, I had nowhere to go. The other battle teams wouldn¡¯t ept me. Only Dark res¡¯ recruitment terms did not include such a rule. However, the only position Dark rescked was a support yer.¡± Mo Bei looked over, her expression still aloof and her gaze cool. ¡°So, I¡¯ll y support.¡± Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Speaking Up For ¡°Mo Nan¡±?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had never expected to get such an answer. It wasn¡¯t only Panda who was stunned. Even Han Xi, who had been drinking water, felt his fingers pause for a moment. Meanwhile, Mo Bei, who¡¯d finished speaking, just turned back and put on her headphones again before beginning a new match. Her slightly angled handsome face was still elegant and cold. The atmosphere was a little intriguing. However, generally speaking, such an atmosphere would notst long. After all, the entire Dark res battle team, except for Mo Bei, had live streams to do. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t dwell too long on one topic. When it was Panda¡¯s turn, lots of people were already asking questions in thements. ¡°Who¡¯s the new support? It couldn¡¯t really be who everyone has been saying. It¡¯s not Mo Nan, is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with Dark res? Why did they recruit such a person? Do they still want topete or not?¡± ¡°If the new support is Mo Nan, I will stop being a fan¡­¡± Panda instantly understood why Chief had frowned slightly while live-streaming earlier. Dark res had nned on announcing officially the information of the new support three dayster. However, it seemed like there was no longer any need for an official announcement. Someone had released the news in advance. Chen Yu was that someone. ¡°Captain Chen, are you really doing this?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Dark res¡­¡± ¡°Did they not recruit Mo Nan then? If they¡¯d reallye round on this matter, wouldn¡¯t it end once they kicked Mo Nan out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! A person like Mo Nan does not deserve to be ying eSports anymore!¡± Chen Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about that. In any case, anything would work as long as he could drag him down. He could not really let Mo Nan continue to stay in Dark res. This was what happened on Mo Bei¡¯s first day in the team. After ying five matches, she stood up to get water and drink. Then, she returned to her seat and continued to train. Her face remained expressionless and aloofly handsome. Panda also believed that the support they¡¯d recruited this time probably wouldn¡¯t stay in the battle team for long. Really, why did it have to be Mo Nan of all people? Although he wasn¡¯t against it, he felt that it wasn¡¯t that easy tomunicate about this matter. Anyway, the club would be making the decision when the time came. True enough, that night, as the Captain, Feng Nai received a call. ¡°Are you asking for my opinion?¡± Feng Nai stood before the window and tilted his head to light up a cigarette before leaving it between his lips. His lips curled into an absent-minded smile. ¡°That would depend on whether he¡¯s skilled enough to pass the test or not when hepetes. Right now, the battle teamcks a support. If he ys well, he stays. If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s out.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ That¡¯s all.¡± Probably because he was sleepy, Feng Nai¡¯s voice sounded nasal even while he was speaking. His slender figure leaned against the window. ¡°Anything else? Nothing? If there¡¯s nothing else, hang up. Mmm¡­ I¡¯m going to bed.¡± When Panda walked over to get water, he heard this part of the conversation. He was rather surprised. ¡°Chief, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would speak up for Mo Nan.¡± Feng Nai pulled up the hood of his uniform. A cigarette was still between his thin, distinctly jointed fingers as he said, ¡°Then you really ought to listen carefully to know what I really meant.¡± ¡°If he ys well, he stays. If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s out.¡± Panda repeated before he huped. Feng Nai stuck a hand into his pocket, his long legs straightening. He gave off an aloof aura as he replied in anguid voice, ¡°It¡¯s always been like this for Dark res. Otherwise, why would we be called Shameless?¡± Panda had originally thought he was making sense when he heard the first half of his reply. However, when he heard thest part, he cackled. We¡¯ve been called Shameless only because of you, Chief. Because you call yourself handsome each time you are taunted. How dare you have the cheek to push the me on the battle team! Chapter 59

Chapter 59: ¡°Brother Bei¡± Cooks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was night. This was their second day sharing a room. Unlike the first day, this time, when Feng Nai walked in, his roommate had yet to return. He casually threw his keys on the wardrobe. Feng Nai¡¯s indifferent eyes swept past the other side of the room before he grabbed a towel and walked into the bathroom. Mo Bei hadn¡¯t gone far. She was sitting on a long bench in the estate. Her dark locks were slightly messy from the wind, and no emotions could be seen on her profile. Was this how her brother had felt back then? Not a single person had stood by his side. This was the oue people had wanted. Mo Bei could almost imagine his frame of mind when he had headed home to treat his hand. Recovery was impossible. External injuries on top of long-term fatigue and strain. To a professional eSports yer, it was apparent what this meant. However, he¡¯d still wanted toe back, even though not a single person there weed him. Mo Bei recalled being young. She had liked ying games, and so had he. However, their allowance had only been enough to buy one ticket to the Asianpetition. Their father had disapproved of a little girl being involved in things like games. Thus, he had worn her dress and said with a grin, ¡°Go ahead, I will tank it for you.¡± Mo Bei looked down, her fingers curling in tightly as she pushed aside her thoughts. She knew Mo Nan¡¯s personality the best. Thus, she knew why he still wanted toe back. It was probably because something deep down in his heart hadn¡¯t beenpletely extinguished. They could relight it while there was still a spark. Mo Bei stood up. The windbreaker she was wearing pped loudly in the wind as her aloof, elegant back blended into the night. 12.30 am. That was when she pushed open the door of the apartment. Panda was rummaging through the refrigerator as he muttered, ¡°Even a carton of milk would be good. Why is everything raw?¡± As he said that, he nced to the side and coughed lightly. ¡°Um, what? Are you hungry?¡± It was very obvious what his gaze truly revealed. Mo Bei casually ced the windbreaker that she had removed on a chair and asked coolly, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°The stir-fried noodles you madest time were really good!¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were bright. Mo Bei shot a look at the refrigerator. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough ingredients.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Panda¡¯s figure slumped. Mo Bei looked up for a moment, her face expressionless. ¡°Go wait over there. I¡¯ll see what I can make.¡± Upon hearing that, Panda felt so touched that he almost broke into tears. He was 17 years old, so he was still growing. If he was hungry, he would really lose his self-control. Besides, Panda wasn¡¯t the only one feeling hungry. Han Xi, who had been drinking water, automatically set the table as soon as he smelled the aroma that wafted out of the kitchen. Then, his handsome self sat down at the dining table. He was a man of few words who would not make anyments as long as there was food. No one knew what Mo Bei was making. They could only vaguely hear a very rhythmic chopping sound. He seemed to be cutting meat while also chopping vegetables. This sound made Feng Nai, who strolled downstairs with a head full of wet locks and a smudge of a smile that did not reach his eyes,ment, ¡°Han Xi, I think I¡¯ve told you before not to make your dark cuisine in the middle of the night. Must we have a repeat of the previous time the entire team ate your food and had no stamina topete the next day? If we eat the food you make, nobody will be able to y the friendly game tomorrow. We might as well surrender directly. After all, you¡¯re the sixth member of the opponent¡¯s team: poison¡­¡± Suddenly, Feng Nai stopped. He had realized that the person wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen wasn¡¯t Han Xi¡­ ============== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 60

Chapter 60: The Two Meet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As she stood there, Mo Bei was undoubtedly eye-catching! After all, at this age, no one had truly mastered such cutting skills. While her tall back stood gracefully in the kitchen, it created a visual impact. Meanwhile, as the kitchen knife lifted andnded, a stark contrast formed between her adept, quick action and her aloof, nonchnt nature. It reminded Feng Nai of a certain baking photograph that his brother had received previously. He looked slightly more absent-minded now. Meanwhile, Granny Gray was fidgeting. He repeatedly asked his teammates in a soft voice, ¡°Are you guys sure that Mo Nan can cook?¡± Panda leaned over to whisper in his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tasted his cooking before.¡± Mo Bei had not expected to see an entire team of people in the living room when she walked out of the kitchen after some time. Her hands were carrying a rice cooker, her sleeves were slightly rolled-up, and she had an indifferent expression on her face. Except the Captain, who held a grudge against her, everyone else had set their bowls and cutlery in front of them. She still looked as cold and detached as before. The people sitting at the table were slightly disappointed. After all, judging by the sounds they had heard, they had been expecting many dishes. Even if there wasn¡¯t that much food, he couldn¡¯t just be feeding them in white rice. They indeed had not heard oil sttering. Never mind, right now, having rice seemed good too. Their supper had always been delivered food, takeaway or instant noodles, so this had already exceeded their expectations. At the very least, they did not smell burned food. At this thought, the entire team nced in Han Xi¡¯s direction. Dark chef Han Xi was speechless. Mo Bei did not look at anyone else. After cing the rice cooker in the middle of the dining table, she walked back into the kitchen. When she appeared once more, there was a small white bowl in her hand. It seemed to contain some sort of seasoning. Panda only felt the waft of a fragrance float past his nose. Then, he saw the cook open the rice cooker. When the steaming hot water vapor surged out, it was apanied by an appetizing aroma! Everyone around realized that this was not a pot of ordinary, in rice. In the pot were ham cubes, chicken cubes, potato cubes, cucumber cubes, and carrot cubes, all of them mixed with the rice. The food was utterly fragrant. Mo Bei lifted her hand. When the gravy in the bowl was added, the aroma of the cooked rice was on full st. Her handsome face was tilted to the side as she used the scoop to mix the rice a little. Then, she announced coolly, ¡°You guys can eat now.¡± The few people seated at the table were already stunned. Disbelief was evident in their shaking eyes, and they did not move for a long time. When he heard that voice, he¡¯d still thought this was an illusion. However, when the rice entered his mouth, Granny Gray stopped talking altogether and moved his wooden chopsticks swiftly. It was so delicious that he couldn¡¯t even bother to talk! He finally knew why Chief had recruited Mo Nan into the battle team! Given his cooking skills, even though recruiting him would cause them trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be losing out! However, Feng Nai did not eat that rice. He only sat therenguidly and fiddled with his lighter. The ends of his ck hair were still slightly wet. He remained in this state until he pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom. There was already a person on the other bed. It seemed like he¡¯d just finished washing up, as his hair was very wet. His loose, ck t-shirt made him look like he¡¯d lost the ruthlessness he¡¯d had while exchanging blows with him on the field. The aloofness he radiated from inside out was still present though. Feng Nai did not speak. He just casually tossed his lighter onto his bedside cab. Mo Bei had headed upstairs after cooking. She had been particrly careful when washing up, to avoid spending alone time with him. Upon seeing Feng Naie up too, she looked down and stepped aside in an effort to grab her towel. The two of them approached each other in the bedroom. Although there was a certain gap in terms of height, in terms of aura, no one was giving in to the other person¡­ ============== From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Godly Assistance

She wanted to go over. He wanted toe over. The two of them were extremely close to each other. Their shoulders were almost touching. If Mo Bei hadn¡¯t instinctively turned her body, they definitely would have touched. At present, Feng Nai stood with both hands in his pockets, more or less giving the sense of towering over her. Mo Bei ignored him, intending to continue moving forward. However, Feng Nai spoke up in a very indifferent voice. ¡°Those people downstairs aren¡¯t Trouble Lin. With merely a meal, you cannot change anyone¡¯s decision. Dark res values only whether you can y well or not.¡± When Mo Bei looked up, her face was still cold. However, Feng Nai smiled. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in his eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what condition you were in in the past. Now that you¡¯re in Dark res, you must self-regte well.¡± Mo Bei did not retort, because her condition had indeed been off. Even when she had yed that game with Little Lin earlier, her handling had been problematic. She was practicing the support role, yet she gave priority to killing opponents. She¡¯d already been affected by her brother¡¯s issue. However, she would not let such an issue affect her for too long. Mo Bei had not expected that Feng Nai would bring this up before she had finished sorting her emotions out. After all, she knew very well what Dark res would face if they kept her in the team. However, it seemed like those issues weren¡¯t as important to him as the mark she had left on his face. One would never address such an issue with someone they had given up on. They would only mention this to a person they didn¡¯t intend to give up on. It seemed like a sentence she had read in the material she had been given was very urate. King was the most unpredictable eSports yer. No one knew what his next step would be, and his eyes were very sharp. The reason Dark res had set itself apart from other battle teams was because they had a Captain who was both a yer and a coach. Mo Bei was very cool. ¡°I got it.¡± The three words that reached his ears made Feng Nai nce to the side. ¡°You better.¡± Then, he continued walking. Mo Bei entered the bathroom and got the towel that she had wanted to grab. Basically, both parties were telling themselves that, even if they found the other party an eyesore, they could not strike in the battle team¡¯s apartment. Since they could not act on this, there was no point in finding each other an eyesore. Just like this, on this slightly unpleasant but also not extremely eventful night, the two of them spent their second night together. Young Master Feng wasn¡¯t ustomed to having another person in his room. As a result, he tossed and turned untilte into the night before he fell asleep. Just like the previous night, Mo Bei dozed off once she was under her nket. Only her fair side profile was visible. Everything else was tightly covered up. When Feng Nai woke up in the middle of the night, he saw that face once more. Regardless of how many nights it had been, he ultimately had a thought. This person, who only looked 18 years old in his sleep, was usually very old-school and expressionless. How could he send things like ¡°xoxo¡± to Trouble Lin without suffering from any mental stress? This question was destined to be left unanswered. The only thing that was answered was something else. The next day, Feng Nai received a call before noon. As he sat up in bed with a head of messy hair, his entire being was radiating a dark aura. His face was still as handsome as ever, and he was actually smiling. However, the Chief was the most dangerous when he was like this. This was no secret to the entire team. Thus, no one dared to wake Feng Nai up unless it was¡­ ¡°Brother, are you awake? If you aren¡¯t, you can sleep in a little more.¡± Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Brother, Take Care Of Little Brother

Feng Nai sneered. His ck hair was disheveled and his nose bridge was fair and tall as he said slowly, ¡°Trouble Lin, just you wait.¡± Once he¡¯d finished speaking, he vaguely heard the small human on the other end say in an adorable voice, ¡°Mommy, brother told me to wait.¡± In less than a second, the voice in Feng Nai¡¯s ear changed to a very gentle one. ¡°Nai, why are you telling Lin Lin to wait?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Feng Nai restrained his bluster. Trouble Lin had even started tattling now. It was no secret that no matter how sharp-tongued Young Master Feng was, he would never reveal it in front of his family, especially before Mrs. Feng. ¡°Lin Lin said that a new Little Brother has joined your battle team. He once saved his life and even baked a cake for him.¡± Mrs. Feng¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ear. After all, she came from a family of musicians, so her character and disposition were exceptional. ¡°Do take care of him.¡± Feng Nai waspletely roused from his sleep. He stood up while holding his cell phone and said coolly, ¡°What era are we living in? Saved his life? As for taking care of him, I don¡¯t think that person needs it.¡± On the other end of the line, Little Lin heard his words and reached out. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll talk to him. Let me talk to him!¡± Feng Nai tilted his head to the side and lit up a cigarette. He stopped in his tracks, even though he had initially wanted to head to the bathroom. There was someone else inside. It was obvious who it was. In order to save time, he simply leaned against the wall topless. Hisnguid posture revealed some absent-mindedness. He wanted to hear what Trouble Lin was going to tell him. Little Lin hadn¡¯t wanted things toe to this. After all, his brother loved to bear grudges. However, he had seen thements of some people in the game. They had been quite upset. Little Lin was still too young. Thus, despite expending all his brain cells, he still couldn¡¯t understand why some people who didn¡¯t even know Little Brother were able to use their imagination to weave a series of issues and reasons for him to quit the team. Wasn¡¯t gaming just about ying well? Why did it have to be soplicated? Couldpeting be making things different? However, he¡¯d yed games with Little Brother before. No matter how lousily he yed, Little Brother never lost his temper. Instead, he had carried him to victory so many times. After a lot of thought, he had realized the only way to prevent Little Brother from being kicked out of the team was by threatening his brother. Thus, he began speaking confidently on the phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of Little Brother, I will tell Little Brother that you pretended to be me while talking to him!¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai¡¯s pretty almond eyes narrowed slightly. The dangerous aura around him was stronger than ever now. Upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t replying, Little Lin felt slightly guilty. His small fingers poked around as he added, ¡°Brother, Little Brother is a really great person. Just take care of him for a bit. Who knows, he might even make delicious food for you.¡± He already had. However, Feng Nai wasn¡¯t about to tell Trouble Lin that. He only lifted a brow and said in a very careless tone, ¡°Are you threatening your brother for another person¡¯s sake?¡± Little Lin dropped his eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s brows lifted for a moment after hearing that. Then, he blurted out mildly, ¡°Heh¡­¡± Little Lin changed the topic altogether. ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± ¡°In the bathroom.¡± Feng Nai had just said these three words when the half-frosted ss door on his left was pulled open. Standing there was Mo Bei, who¡¯d just showered. Her face was handsome and cold, and water vapor was still clinging to the corner of her lips. A in ck towel was hanging from her neck, and her eyes were dark. When she saw Feng Nai, she turned her face slightly to the side¡­ Chapter 63

Chapter 63: The Two Chiefs Return To The Fengs Together?

Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers went still for a moment as light-colored pupilsnded there. There was only half an arm¡¯s length between them. It seemed like he could touch even the water vapor. Upon seeing the other party¡¯s naked chest once again, Mo Bei felt much calmer deep down. However, she still didn¡¯t want to look straight at it so she just turned her head away. Then, a child¡¯s adorable voice came from the cell phone. ¡°Did Little Brothere out? I heard the sound of the door. Brother, hand the phone to Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai did not say no, but he wasn¡¯t extremely willing either. He casually tossed the phone into Mo Bei¡¯s hands and pushed open the door to walk into the bathroom. Mo Bei did not care about his attitude. The fact that the two of them weren¡¯t fighting was already a miracle. He probably did not want to let her take this call, but it was Little Lin on the other end. ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was as quiet and calm as ever. The ends of her ck hair were still dripping with water. Probably due to her natural aura, this didn¡¯t make her look feminine at all. However, she looked very handsome. Feng Lin was delighted. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Mo Bei responded by making an ¡°mm¡± sound. Then, the voice on the other end changed to a voice as soft and gentle as water. ¡°Hello, I am Lin Lin¡¯s mother. My child told me when he came back once that you saved him and took him home. You even made him a meal and baked a birthday cake for him.¡± Little Lin¡¯s mother? This was also¡­ Mo Bei looked up and nced in the direction of the bathroom. The slender figure inside could still be faintly seen. At the moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply. Upon recalling Master¡¯s teachings, she paused for a while before saying, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Mrs. Feng smiled softly. ¡°When do you have some time so that Auntie can treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°No need to go to all that trouble.¡± Mo Bei was an expressionless handsome youth of few words. Thus, the longer this phone callsted, the more she didn¡¯t know what to say. Mrs. Feng paused for a moment before she smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re exactly like Lin Lin told me. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened, we won¡¯t go out. We¡¯ll just eat at home. He¡¯s going to start school soon and his brother is busy. If you coulde, he¡¯d definitely be overjoyed.¡± ¡°Yeah, Little Brother,e quickly. You can cook when you¡¯re here. Our kitchen is really, really big!¡± Little Lin pressed himself near the phone. His voice was so loud that even Feng Nai, who was walking out of the bathroom, could hear it. Hezily leaned back and stretched out his right hand toward the person across him. His meaning was very obvious. He wanted Mo Bei to return the cell phone to him. Mo Bei lifted her right hand and tossed it carelessly. They did not want to touch each other, so theirmunication essentially depended on tossing things here and there. Feng Nai only said one sentence into the speaker. ¡°The battle team does not have any vacations nned in the near future. Don¡¯t make any other ns, Trouble Lin.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s opinion was actually consistent with his this time. Staying together in an apartment was already pushing the limits. Going to his house to cook? That was very unlikely! However, there was one saying that was still correct. Elders were, after all, elders. Mrs. Feng¡¯s face broke into a smile very quickly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until the battle team is on vacation and you¡¯lle back together with Lin Lin¡¯s Little Brother.¡± Upon hearing that, both of them wentpletely silent. One of them leaned on the wall with a faint frown, and the other looked apathetic. Regardless of their behavior, both of them were reluctant. Mrs. Feng added with a smile, ¡°I heard from Lin Lin that you two are close. You sound like the kind of friends that hit it off right from the start. I would also like to see what kind of person can make you click immediately. After all, you¡¯ve never be friends so quickly with anyone, especially after growing up.¡± Chapter 64

Chapter 64: Was ¡°Mo Nan¡± Considered A Teammate?

Hit it off right from the start? Who? And who? Even though one of them wasnguid to the bone and the other was draped in coldness, both their expressions froze when they heard that phrase. When the expressionless Mo Bei froze, it was even more eye-catching. Mrs. Feng did not give her son a chance to say no. ¡°It¡¯s set then. I¡¯lle fetch you guys!¡± she said before she hung up. Feng Nai listened to the noise on the other end, knowing that there was no way to remedy this. He then stuffed his cell phone into his pocket and stood up with a hand in it. The color of his pupils was very light as he said, ¡°Heard that? If you don¡¯t want to have to go to my house and pretend, think of a solution.¡± Mo Bei understood Almighty¡¯s underlying meaning: She¡¯d better find an excuse not to go to his home. Otherwise, it would be a repeat of their previous meeting on Yandai Xie Street. Mo Bei was just as puzzled. How had Little Lin figured that she and his brother had hit it off from the start? They had only had qualms about fighting before a child. Now that she thought about it, they hadn¡¯t necessarily seemed very friendly. Could it be because of that fake hug? Was that why Little Lin thought they had ¡°hit it off right from the start¡±? Mo Bei¡¯s body froze for a moment. It felt like the misunderstandings between them were neverending. Feng Nai had not lied about having no vacations. Normal people might be resting on the weekend, but this was when young eSports yers were best able to train without any distractions. At least Feng Nai and Mo Bei did not need to go to school. However, if the students from No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School knew that their Chiefs were now living in the same apartment, they would probably go crazy. How were they going to arrange fights in the future? Today, Mo Bei was still training on the foundational handling of a support. Panda was anxious as he watched from the side. After all, he¡¯d already had two meals that she had cooked. He still hoped that Mo Nan would stay. Besides, he hadn¡¯t seen any of those bad habits that people had been spreading online. Was it because Mo Nan had been concealing them too well? This wasn¡¯t the main point. The question was why this person was always practicing foundational handling. Would he manage to participate in the friendlypetition tomorrow? Panda¡¯s worry wasn¡¯t groundless. After all, even Chief had said that Dark res only cared whether one could y well or not. If he couldn¡¯t, Mo Nan would still be kicked out of the team. At this thought, Panda nced to the side and took another look at the person in question with an indifferent expression. He was extremely perplexed deep down. Why was this fellow not nervous at all? ¡°Young masters, time to eat!¡± The assistant walked in, carrying lots of takeaway in both hands. His face was rosy as he walked in animatedly. When he saw ¡°Mo Nan¡± sitting there, he involuntarily paused for a moment. He still needed to get ustomed to the fact that this person was living in the battle team¡¯s apartment now. Meanwhile, Feng Nai pulled off his headphones and cocked his head to the side. ck locks fell on his forehead. He looked so disheveled that he looked slightlyzy. ¡°Is there meat?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The assistant had just replied when he discovered a problem. He had made a mistake at his job! For a very long time, he¡¯d only ordered meals for four people. It was the same this time. However, there were now five people in the battle team. Mo Nan was there now. He¡¯d brought their mealsst night too, but Mo Nan hadn¡¯t been around. Thus, it had not urred to him that¡­ The assistant abruptly paused while setting the table. It was already toote to remedy this mistake. The team members were all starving, especially Panda, who was already walking over while holding his stomach. Right behind him was the aloof Mo Bei¡­ Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Brother Bei Was Going To Compete

Everyone present had realized that there was a problem with the amount of food. Of course, that included Mo Bei. She looked over, her handsome profile devoid of any emotion. She only swung the arm shemonly used and prepared to go check the refrigerator to see if there were any ingredients that could be used inside. ¡°Everyone set aside one-fifth of your rice.¡± All of a sudden, a nonchnt voice was heard. It was Feng Nai. He stood there with a in ck team uniform draped over his shoulders. His posture was stillid-back, but his gaze was pratingly dark. Then, he paced over to the assistant with a hand in his pocket. ¡°Your bonus this month is gone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant bowed his head and wiped his cold sweat. After working with Almighty for a long time, he had learned that this person, who seemed like just a good-looking guy, had his own rules when it came to the treatment of the battle team¡¯s members. Meanwhile, Granny Gray nced in their direction. He was slightly puzzled. Why was Chief making things difficult for the assistant because of Mo Nan? In his opinion, Mo Nan realistically did not qualify to be their teammate. There was no reason to me the assistant for not including him. Although his cooking skills were unimaginably good, this wasn¡¯t a cookingpetition. He would set aside his rice, though. It didn¡¯t matter if he had one mouthful more or less. Hopefully, during the friendlypetition, Mo Nan would be able to convince him. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t want to be in the same battle team with such a person. As he thought of the means this person had used in order to gain attention, he felt uneasy all over. His past deeds were still all over the inte. Sometimes, he had to hand it to Mo Nan. Despite his state, he had stille topete? Did he have no pride whatsoever? The atmosphere around the dining table couldn¡¯t be considered warm. Even though Panda the foodie was present, the situation didn¡¯t improve. After all, in a sense, it wasn¡¯t just the people online who weren¡¯t willing to ept Mo Bei. Even the battle team had not epted Mo Bei as a part of them. After dinner, it was time for the internal meeting concerning the friendlypetition. ¡°This time, Almighty K cannot y. Otherwise, the capability gap will be too big.¡± The assistant conveyed thepany¡¯s opinion. ¡°Every battle team will have two average yers that will be randomly matched. Thus, the system of this friendlypetition will be three against three. Now, I will announce the list of yers who will participate. Han Xi, Gray, FromNorthToSouth.¡± Upon hearing his own name before Mo Nan¡¯s name, Granny Gray frowned for a moment. ¡°Does the arrangement have to be like this?¡± ¡°The list was decided by thepany.¡± Granny Gray stopped talking, evidently displeased with this arrangement. Never mind, Han Xi had been included anyway. Even if Mo Nan was too lousy, the two of them would carry the team. There was nothing else that they needed to take note of. The assistant only had to speak to the new support alone, so he pulled Mo Bei aside. ¡°Um, Mo Nan.¡± The assistant coughed lightly. Due to his earlier mistake, his tone was much more restrained. ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic online right now. During thispetition, you need to take note of the camera and stay away from Almighty K. Otherwise, the fans will be unhappy. Almighty K doesn¡¯t like this kind of thing either. After all, the fact that you used him to gain attention hasn¡¯t blown over, so we¡¯re afraid¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before the assistant could finish, he was cut off by this one-word answer. Mo Bei looked at him, her gaze looking very indifferent. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in it whatsoever, as if her eyes could only reflect the image of the game on the screens in the background. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± It was probably because the other party¡¯s attitude was so indifferent, but he felt like this wasn¡¯t real. The assistant was forced to pause for a moment. ¡°No¡­¡± Chapter 66

Chapter 66: Almighty K Had Once Been Deceived Into Marriage?

Mo Bei did not say anything else. Instead, she walked directly to her seat. After she put on her headphones again, her slender white fingers clicked around. Then, she had another round of fundamental training. The tter of the keyboard grew from soft to loud, as if she had entered another state. That handsome, aloof face didn¡¯t seem to change because of the battle team¡¯s exclusion. Instead, Panda, who¡¯d overheard the conversation between the two when he had gone to get water, somehow felt bitter in his heart now that he looked at the ¡°Mo Nan¡± sitting beside him. He had decided! Since he had made two meals for him, he was going to console the new member! Speaking wasn¡¯t convenient. Thus, Panda simply decided to type. When Feng Nai went to get water from the refrigerator, he stood up and used a finger to point to his own screen, gesturing for Mo Bei to look. Although Mo Bei didn¡¯t know what Panda wanted to do, she still shifted her eyes over. ¡°Getting you to stay away from Chief is for your own good.¡± After she read it, Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained the same. Panda thought that she had not understood what he meant and typed another sentence on hisputer. ¡°Chief has always disliked men who pull weird acts on him. It¡¯s not about you. This is mainly because he was once deceived into marriage in the game. He suffers from psychological trauma. That¡¯s why he¡¯s against gay people so much.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers froze, and her gaze turned onto the tall figure not too far away. Such a person could be deceived into marriage too? Panda shook his head and continued ttering away on the keyboard. ¡°Just by looking at you, I can tell that you don¡¯t believe me. Before Chief yed professionally, he was already very formidable in the game. Many girls wooed him, but he never took a fancy to anyone. Subsequently, I don¡¯t know what happened. He took in a disciple who didn¡¯t like to talk and had a very cold personality. Toplete a mission, the two of them had to get married. This was nothing. However, the longer it went on, the more emotionally invested Chief became. One day, he even solemnly asked the girl before all of us if she wanted to try dating in real life. He didn¡¯t expect that she would only reply with one sentence after half a day. Guess what her reply was?¡± The more Mo Bei listened, the more familiar this story sounded. Emotions appeared on her face for once, and even her brows were furrowed slightly. She was thinking that this probably wouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The hand swinging the mouse stopped. ¡°I am a boy?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Panda was so shocked that both his eyes opened wide. He wanted to turn around again, but Chief was already walking back with his water. He could only swiftly maximize the game page. He would be in trouble if Chief saw that! However, Chief ced a hand on his shoulder and bent slightly. Hiszy voice gave off a threatening sense of pressure. ¡°Is the new champion fun?¡± Panda braced himself and nodded. ¡°Extremely fun!¡± ¡°Is he?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers tapped Panda¡¯s shoulder repeatedly before he said leisurely, ¡°Then shrink the game page and let me see.¡± Panda was already involuntarily swallowing his saliva. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t think the page needs to be shrunk to use an ability?¡± ¡°Not usually.¡± Feng Nai smiled so handsomely that Panda began to perspire. ¡°Today, I really want to see how you y using a smaller page.¡± Panda felt extremely tormented deep down. Knowing that he had no way out, he simply let go of the mouse, thinking that relief woulde faster the earlier he died¡­ Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Almighty K Had Once Been Deceived Into Marriage 2

The originally-hidden dialog box was no longer hidden. It had appeared just like that. Feng Nai¡¯s light pupils dropped as his gaze scanned it and evidently turned colder. ¡°Seems like the tasks assigned to you are still too little if you have time to gossip about these frivolous matters.¡± As he listened to that voice, Panda¡¯s scalp went numb again. Meanwhile, Feng Nai straightened up with a hand in his pockets. He casually uttered two words rather coldly. ¡°Mo Nan.¡± As one of the parties involved, Mo Bei knew that she would definitely be called on. There was no change in her expression though. Inwardly, she wasn¡¯t feeling as peaceful as she seemed, especially after she had correctly guessed a certain answer. She could not look straight at the overly handsome face before her anymore. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to face it any longer. Very quickly, she and Panda were sent to clean the bathrooms as punishment. It wasn¡¯t enough for Panda to wear a pair of rubber gloves. He even wrapped his entire body up. With a toilet brush in hand, he squatted on the spot, looking like he had nothing to live for. ¡°How do you think Chief noticed that there was a dialogue box underneath the game page?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. However, as a top jungler, she knew that he would be sharper than the average man in terms of visual field and observation. Besides, you were moving around, looking all excited and gossipy. It didn¡¯t seem like you were training seriously. ¡°But how did you manage to guess that answer?¡± Panda looked over, his eyes filled with doubt. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers twitched as she remained silent. Panda did not need anyone to answer his question anyway. While hugging the toilet bowl, he added, ¡°Never mind, that¡¯s not important. My words earlier must have poked at Chief¡¯s scars. That¡¯s why he¡¯s punishing me like this. It¡¯s said that young love is the purest. Chief must have been heartbroken. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t get interested in anyone now.¡± Mo Bei looked over and asked casually, ¡°Do you still remember that person¡¯s game ID?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Panda did not realize that she was fishing for information. While swinging the toilet brush about, he added, ¡°I must say that the person in question was really scheming. Tell me, what kind of boy would use SweetDisciple as his game ID? He had totally been acting intentionally cute.¡± Mo Bei bowed her head. There was no need to continue ascertaining this. The person who had deceived him into marriage had undoubtedly been her. The ID SweetDisciple had been created very early. Back then, Sovereign Union had still been around, but this had been the alternate ount that she¡¯d used to practice. Other than Master, who had given her the name, no one else knew about it. A year and a half ago, she¡¯d indeed gotten married in the game by using this ount. The other party hadn¡¯t been like the others, who would ask all sorts of questions. That person¡¯s ying style, which had been to ransack the opponent¡¯s junglepletely the moment he stepped into their territory, had made her feel oddly warm. That was the first time she had taken the initiative to add someone as a friend in the game. Subsequently, what Panda had said had happened. However, Mo Bei really had not expected that her reply would cause such a huge impact. Panda was still shaking his head. ¡°You have no idea how pissed off Chief was back then. Almost every time the other party went online, he would invite him for a solo match to kill him.¡± Mo Bei kept quiet. Panda pped the cover of the toilet bowl. ¡°This incident could have ended just like that. Chief had also said that he would consider it finished after he killed him ten times. Who knew that this person would disappear off the face of earth two dayster. What was this, if not deception to trick him into marriage? For his sake, Chief had even gotten his hands on a set of couple outfits. He never came online again after revealing that he was a guy. If he everes online again and gets discovered by Chief, I reckon that he will suffer!¡± Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Brother Bei Is Sending A Text Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, Mo Bei faltered. The toilet brush in her hand was sessfully dropped onto Panda¡¯s head. Panda had already been bothered that the bathroom was so dirty. This hit now made his entire face contort. He wished he could dive right into water to give himself a good wash. ¡°Mo Nan, you¡¯re a professional eSports yer. Why are you barely able to hold onto an item?¡± ? ¡°Sorry.¡± On Mo Bei¡¯s face was never-changing aloofness. Honestly, no emotions could really be seen on it. Thus, Panda did not notice the subtle change in Mo Bei after he mentioned this certain matter. Usually, how did friendships develop? Definitely over meals and drinks amongmon people. Who would¡¯ve expected that they¡¯d merely wash a bathroom? When they emerged again, Panda already considered Mo Bei his friend. He patted his shoulder as if they were best buddies. ¡°You must bury our earlier conversation in your heart and keep it a secret. You can¡¯t say anything, no matter who¡¯s asking. Understand?¡± Mo Bei pulled off her rubber gloves unhurriedly as she replied in a cold voice, ¡°Okay.¡± She looked tall and handsome even as she stood sideways to scrub the bathroom. Thus, Panda did not understand how those rumors about him online hade to be. Was such an aloof and refined person really crushing on Chief? But they were sleeping in the same room now¡­ He wondered how exactly these two people got through the night. Although Panda was curious, he was even more afraid of being punished and washing the bathrooms again. Hence, he could only strenuously suppress himself. asionally, he would put his ear against the wall to listen for sounds. However, not only did he not hear anything, but he even earned an eye roll from Han Xi. Today, Mo Bei¡¯s frame of mind was indeed not quite the same. Ever since finding out about a certain matter, whenever she saw that handsome face, she would oddly feel a faint chill down her spine. However, that certain person really did not feel the same as he had in the game back then. Mo Bei paused for a moment and then nced towards the right again. There was Feng Nai, with a head of messy ck hair and a bottle of mineral water in hand. This time, his top half was not naked. It was probably because there was now another person in the room and he did not quite like being looked at. However, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between wearing that white t-shirt and not wearing anything. His cor was wide open, revealing a huge area of fair skin and chiseled corbones. The fans who called him hubby were right. Almighty¡¯s skin was really better than a girl¡¯s. However, his disposition was right there. With a mere lift of his brow, a sharpness that no one could suppress emerged. This was probably why everyone felt that he was not to be crossed. There ought to be another reason too. For example, this person was really ruthless when he fought. Otherwise, her back wouldn¡¯t still be slightly bruised even now. Of course, the same applied to him. A white band aid was still at the corner of his lips. This emphasized his aura even more. One should really not mess with him¡­ Mo Bei was lost in thought when she suddenly saw Feng Nai turn his head to the side. His light-colored eyesnded on her face in anguid manner, but the warning in them was extremely evident, as if he had just said that he did not like being looked at. Mo Bei did not start anything. After all, that was the person she had deceived into marriage. She merely looked away stolidly. Upon recalling that Little Lin had previously mentioned that he hoped she could y games with him every day, she picked up her phone and sent a WeChat message over. A secondter, she heard a ding. Feng Nai, who¡¯d originally intended on picking a quarrel, stared at his light cell phone screen, his fingers abruptly stiffening¡­ Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Caught?

At once, the entire room seemed to enter aplicated atmosphere. That notification had been way too timely. Mo Bei was also looking in his direction. Her dark eyes were as ck as night as they probed. Feng Nai could, of course, sense that gaze. After pausing for a moment, he calmly lifted his cell phone. Then, the tip of his finger slid to the right, changing to another chat. As he held down the voice message button, his voice was deep andzy. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it on Monday.¡± Very quickly, another ding was heard from his cell phone. A reply hade. It was a dumbfounded question. ¡°Talk about what on Monday?¡± Feng Nai did not reply. Instead, he locked his cell phone and walked to his bedside, his movements not in the least bit affected. After all, his goal had been achieved. Meanwhile, Mo Bei had dispelled the absurd thought in her heart. The first notification sound had been too coincidental. So much so that she¡¯d thought the text she had sent had been received by him¡­ It was probably because everything that had happened had been way too unusual, so she hade up with an unrealistic guess. Mo Bei retracted her gaze and focused back on her cell phone. After waiting for more than three minutes, she still did not receive a message from Little Lin. He was probably asleep. Mo Bei switched off her phone. After all, she still had a friendlypetition to y at 9 am tomorrow. However, Mo Bei did not know that a second after she turned around, a certain Almighty on the bed next to hers would unlock his cell phone again and tap open the unread message right at the top. The sender name disyed in the chat wasposed of two words: Little Brother. Feng Nai took a nce at it and then shifted his gaze to the back of the person not too far away. Although he seemed indifferent and aloof, the strongest emotion he gave off was dismissal. After all, just like the fans had said, Almighty K was a heartless man. After the lights were out, the room became calm again. This was the third night that these two people were sleeping in the same room. It might be because of what she had heard during the day, but Mo Bei had a night full of nightmares after she fell asleep. In the beginning, they were happily ying games in her dreams, but she subsequently was hunted by him through the entire server. Not one moment of her sleep was peaceful. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main point. The most important point was that she almost divulged her real identity in the dream and let him find out who she was. Because of this, Mo Bei was still frowning slightly when she woke up, looking very gloomy. Panda thought that the new support was worrying about thepetition that day. During breakfast, he bore the pain and gave his sunny-side-up to him. ¡°Eat more and y well. Don¡¯t affect the entire team¡¯s dinner because of your mood.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression remained the same as she coolly responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. However, Granny Gray, who was sitting right beside them looked disapproving. After breakfast, he was the first to board the van. Everyone had woken up really early, so no one was willing to say anything else. As for Feng Nai, he did not even eat anything. He merely sat there, iciness showing through hisnguidness. They could tell by looking at his face that they should note close to him. When they boarded the van, he put on his ck mask and zipped up his jacket. After saying a few words to Han Xi, he evidently prepared to catch up on his sleep. The other members did the same. All of them except Mo Bei. Essentially everyone was resting. After all, the battle team¡¯s apartment was quite far from the live stream studio. En route, Feng Nai opened his eyes and popped a peppermint drop into his mouth. When his gaze swept past Mo Bei, who was looking out the window, his pupils darkened¡­ Chapter 70 - Mo Bei Starts Playing In Competitions

Chapter 70: Mo Bei Starts ying In Competitions

When it was time to alight, everyone would be woken up in advance by the assistant. After all, each time, as long as Dark res waspeting, many fans would be waiting outside the venue. This time was no exception. Many support banners could be seen outside the window. When the door was pulled open, lots of screams were heard. This was why even someone as naive and sweet as Panda would wear a mask. They really did not want ugly photos of them to be taken and posted at night. Regardless of how sleepy they had been in the van, they¡¯d all stopped dozing off by now. Panda even freed up a hand to wave at the fans who¡¯d been waiting for a long time. Feng Nai absent-mindedly grabbed his cor and continued to walk ahead. Under his mask, the color of his pupils appeared to be very dark. Instantly, screams came from all directions. ¡°Ahhhh! I saw my Almighty K disciplining Panda again. They¡¯re so full of love!¡± The members of the battle team would more or less have some interactions with their fans. All of them except Mo Bei. As a neer, the youth walking right at the end did not have a single fan. Despite this, the cold and aloof aura on her was difficult to ignore. Just like an icy, handsome youth that walked out of a cartoon, her handsome face was covered by a mask, messy locks covered her forehead, and she did not say a word. How could the fans¡¯ eyes let such a handsome ¡°little brother¡± slip past? Everyone began to turn to the side to talk. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Seems very handsome.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing the team uniform, so he must be the new team member.¡± ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t the new team member Mo Nan?¡± ¡°Mo Nan? That drama king who imed he only wanted to focus on ying? How could that be?¡± ¡°Anyway, I only acknowledge the old members of Dark res. New member¡­ Heh heh¡­ If his character is so terrible, he shouldn¡¯t havee and pulled down the level of the entire battle team.¡± It was not just Mo Bei who could hear these voices. Even Granny Gray, who was walking in front of her, heard everything clearly. He even shifted his eyes over and nced at Mo Bei. He was not being exclusive. If even the fans knew about this, how could this person have no idea whatsoever? Mo Bei naturally sensed this gaze but she did not reveal any emotion. The more she behaved like this, the more Granny Gray felt that she was being pretentious. From start to end, Granny Gray had been expressing his resistance to thispetition. People who did not y games might not know, but sometimes when one¡¯s teammate had terrible skills, things could get really infuriating. Even though he was already prepared to carry thispetition with Han Xi and the three others, if someone like Mo Nan was even sitting beside them, he would still find it loathsome. Never mind. At the end of thispetition, Mo Nan would know that he did not deserve to stay in Dark res. Less than an hour was left until the start of thepetition. Celebrity battle teams had stylists waiting especially for them backstage. After all, Feng Nai¡¯s face would cause an upheaval amid his following each time he revealed it. The make-up artist had already prepared liquid foundation, but the other party had no intention of even removing his mask. He only nced upzily at her. ¡°No need, thank you.¡± The stylist turned her head and looked at the assistant. The assistant immediately urged him, ¡°Young Master, you have to. There are cameras around.¡± Feng Nai dismissively pulled up his zip and turned to Panda,zily yawning before instructing him, ¡°Wake me up before thepetition starts.¡± ¡°No problem, Chief!¡± Panda gave him an ¡®okay¡¯ sign. The assistant was about to go berserk. How was there no problem? Was he going on camera looking like he¡¯d gotten enough sleep? He had a foreboding that the haters were going to start mocking him again. By contrast, Mo Bei was very quiet. Even though astonishment filled the makeup artist¡¯s eyes, that aloof profile remained the same¡­ Chapter 71 - Dont Play Too Lousily

Chapter 71: Don¡¯t y Too Lousily

Such wless skin¡­ The shape of his eyes was pretty too. These were the makeup artist¡¯s most direct thoughts as soon as she saw Mo Bei. People who stayed upte to y games all year round would more or less have some dark circles. However, Mo Bei was different. Probably because her skin color was fairer, her face was so clean that there were almost no blemishes on it. The makeup artist did not even know where to start. In the end, only her nose bridge was highlighted slightly. The eyes of the youth in the mirror became even darker. The makeup artist gradually turned red as she looked on. On top of that, Mo Bei was naturally elegant and cold. The aloofness that she unknowingly radiated could make people¡¯s hearts race. Even the makeup artist walked out, constantly whispering to her colleagues, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­ Dark res¡¯ new member is really handsome!¡± Granny Gray, who was also getting his makeup done, frowned slightly after hearing thesements and turned to nce in Mo Nan¡¯s direction. He¡¯d already heard in the past that ¡°Mo Nan¡± always relied on his face to attract fans. This way, even if he made mistakes, no one would say anything. It seemed like that was really true. Granny Gray stood up. As he brushed past Mo Bei, he lowered his voice. ¡°If you think that Dark res is like your previous battle team, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. In Dark res, whoever doesn¡¯t y well is immediately sent packing. There¡¯s no use counting on your face.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only looked to the side. Granny Gray continued to stare ahead. ¡°Know your ce. Don¡¯t be a hindrance to Brother Han Xi and me.¡± As soon as he said that, Granny Gray walked to the front and sat beside his teammates. Panda, who didn¡¯t need topete, was scrolling through the news. He scoffed twice as he did so. ¡°They¡¯re actually all here! These people seriously want to crowd around even when we¡¯re ying a friendlypetition.¡± ¡°I reckon they want to watch Chief.¡± Granny Gray had also seen the article with the title ¡°Once Dark res Competes, All Battle Teams Show Up To Spectate The Competition¡± which used half of the section to introduce Feng Nai. ¡°If it were me, I would also be watching. Chief¡¯s ying style is too offensive. Last time, Lu Yifan and gang could not even stop him, even when two of them teamed up.¡± Panda still felt a lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to stand opposite Chief. Otherwise, I would always be on tenterhooks as I got ambushed. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to y the game.¡± The person they were talking about pulled his zip up and revealed that wicked, handsome face. His hair was slightly messy, and the look in his eyes seemed upset. He stretched an arm out and pressed down at the back of his own neck as he stretched it to the right and left. His movements looked very attractive. ¡°I told you to wake me up, not rouse me from my sleep with your noise.¡± Panda said, ¡°No, Chief, it¡¯s almost time for Gray and the rest to go on.¡± Feng Nai could not be bothered to talk. He stretched out a hand and tapped his wrist with his fingertips. Panda immediately shut up after seeing the time. Why was there still half an hour left? Why was it that Mo Nan didn¡¯t look nervous at all? As his ally, should he say something? His hesitationsted ten minutes. Just as he wanted to speak up again, Feng Nai started walking over with a bottle of mineral water in hand and gathered the three of them who would be ying aside. His voice was rather absent-minded. Instead of instructing them, he sounded more like he was giving them casual advice. ¡°You guys heard it too. There are lots of people here today. Even though it¡¯s a friendlypetition, don¡¯t y too lousily.¡± ¡°Brother Han Xi and I will have no problem. I don¡¯t know about someone else¡­¡± Granny Gray nced to the side meaningfully. Chapter 72 - Looking Down On Brother Bei?

Chapter 72: Looking Down On Brother Bei?

Mo Bei, who was being watched, had a handsome profile. Her eyes very slowly lifted for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll also have no problem.¡± These were her first words ever since arriving there. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in her voice, but the chill in her eyes caught the people who witnessed this scene off guard. Feng Nai lowered his eyeszily. His gaze swept past Mo Bei¡¯s face but stopped on it for more than a short while. Mo Bei met Feng Nai¡¯s eyes just like that. Her expression was still the same, echoing the saying that two tigers could not live on one mountain. Meanwhile, Panda held his breath as he watched. There was something that he could not help but admire in Mo Nan. Never mind whether he dared to sit beside Chief. Even now that Chief was staring at him like that, he wasn¡¯t panicked at all. If Panda knew how the band-aid on the corner of Feng Nai¡¯s lips hade to be, he wouldn¡¯t be thinking like this. Feng Nai seemed to be struck by a thought. He suddenly smiled and pushed a hand inside his pocket. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s have zero deaths. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Zero deaths?¡± Panda¡¯s big, round eyes widened. ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t mean that, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. ying support isn¡¯t like the carrying positions. It¡¯s not difficult to achieve zero deaths.¡± Feng Nai watched the person before him and added casually, ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can choose not to agree. This is merely an extra demand.¡± Such an extra demand was way too inhuman. Was Chief treating Mo Nan like an official member and setting requirements for him as if he was one? Panda opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, Mo Bei spoke up suddenly. Her voice sounded the same as usual. ¡°I can do that.¡± Upon hearing that, Panda turned his head abruptly.?Is there a need to go so far, Brother? What if you can¡¯t fulfill this promise and get kicked out of the team? Feng Nai¡¯s light-colored pupils darkened. Then, he shifted his gaze towards Granny Gray. ¡°Heard that?¡± Granny Gray had not expected to be called out. His fingers froze as a result. ¡°Chief¡­¡± ¡°In the future, bring any problems to the table.¡± Feng Nai cut him off coolly. ¡°Especially internal conflicts.¡± Granny Gray listened and nodded. However, deep down, he was thinking that Chief¡¯s understanding of Mo Nan was still too limited if he wanted to resolve this matter as an internal conflict. A person who specialized in the assassin position had suddenly switched to ying support. He had onlypleted the most fundamental training every day at the base, so there was no substantial ability involved at all. Such a support yer was merely a support yer waiting to be carried. From the very beginning, Mo Nan had been wanting to use their battle team to boost his poprity. This was a concrete fact. In fact, it wasn¡¯t odd that Granny Gray thought this way. After all, people¡¯s impressions of others were colored by the people around them. Granny Gray and Chen Yu were pretty close. Why would Chen Yu say anything good about Mo Nan? Of course, he would nder him with all sorts of rumors. If a man fell, everyone would tread all over him. This was the doctrine. Chen Yu was here today too, simply because he wanted to see what else that good-for-nothing with a hand injury could still do. When he heard that Mo Nan was now ying another position, Chen Yu became all the more certain that Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury was indeed rather severe. Otherwise, why would he y the support position, which had no presence? After all, Mo Nan loved to stand out. Once, when Mo Nan had been around, others had never been able to see him. All was good now. Everyone finally knew who should be the Captain. Mo Nan would also be thoroughly embarrassed at today¡¯spetition. He¡¯d already notified their opposing battle team in advance, instructing them to particrly go for the good-for-nothing when thepetition began. A support who was still doing fundamental training would totally copse at the first blow. On top of that, Dark res¡¯ internal members had not weed Mo Nan at all. That would make it even easier to trample on him¡­ Chapter 73 - A Shadow-Like Existence?

Chapter 73: A Shadow-Like Existence?

9:20 AM. The countdown to thepetition began. A considerable number of people were already craning their necks to look at the screen on the scene, just to catch the battle team they liked immediately. A camera panned up and the shoutcaster made an ¡®okay¡¯ sign before facing the camera and immediately smiling. ¡°Dearest audience, we¡¯re meeting again. The venue is as passionate as it has always been. The only difference today is that, other than myself, we have another special shoutcaster. Let us wee the sweet and beautiful Dream Goddess, Yang Mengruo [1. Meng means dream]!¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Yang Mengruo, who was wearing a white dress, appeared to be slightly shy. ¡°I¡¯m an amateur. If I do make any mistakester, please bear with me.¡± The shoutcaster turned to the side. ¡°Your fans here do not agree, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Her fans were extremely enthusiastic as they shook the support signs in their hands until they creaked and shouted, ¡°Goddess, we love you!¡± Yang Mengruo smiled again and got ample screen time. The shoutcaster made the gesture that the program director had told him and straightened his mic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase and wee on stage the most anticipatedpeting battle teams! Interster and Dark res!¡± With a swish, the doors on the two ends opened at the same time! Feng Nai walked right at the front of the team, their in ck team uniform draped over his shoulder. He had matched it on the inside with a white t-shirt. His ck locks were still slightly messy, yet when the light hit his face, he didn¡¯t seem unkempt but arrogant,nguid, and ever so handsome. Behind him was Han Xi, and right on his heels was Panda. Mo Bei walked at the very end. The hood of her jacket was up, and her figure looked tall and cold. This coldness, which was difficult to ignore, made the technical director feelpelled to pan the camera over. However, no fan would care about an unfamiliar face. They essentially only saw Feng Nai. The cheers were so loud that even the shoutcaster could not control them. Everyone was screaming, ¡°Almighty K! Dark res!¡± Every face was brimming with excitement. What had been written on the Inte was right. Wherever the Dark res battle team was, there was a following. Ever since the opening, the number of users online had been continually making a breakthrough. When Feng Nai appeared, the figure peaked. Comments were flying past like mad. The clever media had already focused directly on Feng Nai, Han Xi and Panda. As for Mo Bei, she was still like an unimportant shadow sitting in the preparation area without uttering a word. When she nced to the side, her hood drooped and covered her handsome, cold face. The technical director thought it was a pity. After all, he personally believed that this youth was faintly radiating the aura of a king. Unfortunately, nobody was buying it. He could only follow the crowd and adjust the direction of his camera. The showcaster began to introduce the rules and system of thepetition. It would be three against three. During the match, they would randomly match up with passing teammates. Thispetition appeared to be closer to the mentality of the fans. Who knew, one day, they might match with this team. However, the fact that Almighty K was actually not ying was disappointing! The fans became slightly displeased after confirming the name list disyed on the screen once again. ¡°What the hell? Why isn¡¯t Almighty Kpeting?¡± ¡°Please, this is a friendlypetition. Almighty K just returned frompeting overseas, so he definitely needs to rest and give in to the opponents a little.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, my adorable Panda should bepeting. Who the hell is this FromNorthToSouth? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± ¡°What the f*ck? It can¡¯t be him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who else? That new member who loves to use people for attention. Mo Nan!¡± ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s there to watch then?¡± Chapter 74 - Brother Bei Is Extraordinary When He Plays Support

Chapter 74: Brother Bei Is Extraordinary When He ys Support

Displeased voices were present in thement section and on the scene. However, Mo Bei acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. She still sat with the same posture as earlier. Only when she lifted her head to drink water could the outline of her profile faintly be seen. It was fair and cold. No one noticed the ck wrist guard she was wearing. No one knew that on the inside were embroidered two words that everyone who loved gaming would go mad for: Sovereign Union. 9:35 AM. Thepetition officially began. Not a single person wanted to watch Mo Bei y. There was only loathing and opposition all around. Under these gazes, Mo Bei began her first journey after her return. Her jacket was casually ced on the seat. People could only see that elegant and tall back and the wind that blew when he stood up. The shoutcaster naturally made a suitable introduction at this point. ¡°That must be the legendary new member of Dark res. Mengruo, I heard that you guys know each other. In your opinion, what kind of person is he?¡± ¡°We do know each other. We actually used to be very good friends.¡± Yang Mengruo looked very troubled. ¡°However, we haven¡¯t been in contact for a long time. I only wish to tell Mo Nan that I hope he can settle down and focus onpeting. After all, in the eSports arena, everything ultimately depends on one¡¯s ability, nothing else.¡± ¡°Mengruo¡¯s words are very fair.¡± ¡°Not at all. I was merely inspired in the moment.¡± This evaluation made the spectators feel increasing loathing as they looked at Mo Bei. Sure enough, this person had been thinking of how to sell his image to gain attention. Otherwise, the Goddess of Dreams wouldn¡¯t have said that. Mo Bei had also heard Yang Mengruo¡¯s voice. She merely lifted her eyes for a moment before sitting in her seat and reaching out to wear the ck ear-mic. Her slightly ruffled hair was ttened down, giving off an indifferent coldness. Granny Gray sat on her right. His voice was very deep when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said.¡± Mo Bei knew very well what he meant. Her fingers knocked lightly on the keyboard before she entered the game page. The Interster members seated opposite them were also starting to log into their ounts. The shoutcaster asked Yang Mengruo while they had some free time, ¡°Which battle team do you think has a higher chance of winning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too easy to offend people by asking this question.¡± Yang Mengruo pretended to be troubled. ¡°Can I not answer?¡± The shoutcaster chuckled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Yang Mengruo bit her lip for a moment. ¡°Alright. Actually, long before I arrived, I believed that Almighty K would not bepeting, but I thought Dark res would send Panda instead. I didn¡¯t expect this change in yers, so the oue will be difficult to determine now.¡± ¡°You are the number one female eSports broadcaster indeed. Your analysis is very spot-on.¡± The shoutcaster lifted a hand and gestured for the audience to look at the screen. ¡°By looking at the lineup, one can tell that Dark res¡¯ side is indeed slightly weaker. It is no exaggeration to say that thispetition might be very difficult for Dark res. After all, none of us know how the new member will y.¡± At this point, the shoutcaster spoke faster. ¡°Alright, we can see that both teams have entered the arena¡­ Hold on, what is Dark res¡¯ support doing?¡± ¡°Did he change his spells to assassin spells at thest minute?¡± The audience was frowning. The fans were about to go crazy. ¡°Does FromNorthToSouth know how to y at all?¡± ¡°A support tank with jungling abilities. Heh heh¡­ I think Dark res should just give up this match. He¡¯s such a trashy yer that they¡¯re definitely doomed.¡± Chapter 75 - Brother Bei Makes People Eat Their Words

Chapter 75: Brother Bei Makes People Eat Their Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Granny Gray saw this, it seemed as if he¡¯d given up on Mo Bei. Even when she signaled for assistance, he did not go over. The Interster battle team seated opposite exchanged nces. They recalled the information that Chen Yu had given them previously. They immediately gathered from all threenes and sped in Mo Bei¡¯s direction. The spectators were the only ones who could see this map and could tell what Interster was intending to do. ¡°Seems like Dark res will be losing their fresh blood.¡± ¡°Given FromNorthToSouth¡¯s lousy ying, it would be odd if they didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I can almost imagine Almighty Gray¡¯s thoughts. Why the hell are you, a support yer, jungling?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why FromNorthToSouth isn¡¯t supporting the ADC? Lord Han Xi could carry the game directly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s being as extra as a drama king. Almighty Gray, don¡¯t save him. Leave him to die. A person who¡¯s dragging their entire team down is really annoying.¡± As Chen Yu listened to thements all around him, the smile on his lips became increasingly evident. Mo Nan was really problematic. Did he think ying support was the same as being an assassin or even jungling? He wanted to see how he was going to do this alone without a single person working with him! ¡°Oh.¡± Yang Mengruo sighed. ¡°He really hasn¡¯t changed in the least. He¡¯s totally disregarding the entire situation.¡± The shoutcaster lifted a brow. ¡°Is Mengruo referring to Mo Nan?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yang Mengruo seemed to be looking at the screen very seriously. ¡°Now we can only hope that Almighty Gray and Lord Hang can improve things. It¡¯s so obvious that Mo Nan is being a huge hindrance.¡± The shoutcaster touched his chin. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Not necessarily?¡± Yang Mengruo did not understand. At the moment, Interster¡¯s captain, Yang Xu, was already in a spot above Mo Bei. He was the ADC, so he was just waiting for his teammates toe over so they could directly finish Mo Bei off. Following the movement of the red dot on the screen, Panda became so nervous that he forgot Chief was seated right beside him. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is Mo Nan doing? Is he really not afraid of being kicked out of the team?¡± Feng Nai had also fixed his gaze on the youth seated before theputer. However, unlike Panda, there was no change in his seating posture. He just leaned backnguidly with an arm resting on the back of his chair. Only his eyelids moved. His eyes were so deep that it was impossible to read them. However, Panda, who was familiar with him, knew that there was something else evidently hidden in them. Otherwise, Chief would not stare at a person for so long. What did Mo Nan have that made Chief study him like this? Panda could not guess. Right now, he only wished to tell Mo Nan to retreat immediately. Unfortunately, it was toote. Even Interster¡¯s assassin had reached the bushes on the left. They formed an ambush on both sides and gave the instruction to attack. There was no escape for Mo Nan this time. Everyone thought so, including Interster¡¯s captain, Yang Xu. After all, he knew the other party¡¯s standards very well. If Mo Nan was ying an assassin, he might still have some scruples. How could a new support like him still dare to enter the jungle? At this thought, Yang Xu lifted his rifle. The bulletnded precisely on Mo Bei and caused certain damage. Mo Bei¡¯s health showed an evident fall. Interster¡¯s assassin waited for the right moment, preparing for a sudden attack by using his ultimate ability to im the kill! However, a secondter, the unthinkable happened! He had actually missed his target? Did this mean that his ultimate ability had missed? How was that possible? Chapter 76 - Mo Bei, A Fancy Show-Off Slapping Faces

Chapter 76: Mo Bei, A Fancy Show-Off pping Faces

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The eyes of Interster¡¯s assassin shook, and his right hand involuntarily stopped moving¡­ However, everything in the game happened too quickly. The audience could not tell what had happened at all. In the distance, Yang Mengruo was stillmenting. The gist of her words was that she hoped Mo Nan would be able to learn a lesson from thispetition. Interster¡¯s assassin, who was battling Mo Bei, already had sweaty palms. He was just about to change direction, when the figure that was supposed to have disappeared actually appeared behind him! He didn¡¯t even get a clear look at the other party¡¯s movements! He only heard a sound effect that was enough to drive people¡¯s hearts in his headphones. First Blood! First Blood! The spectators, who had been about to cheer, were stunned right before they opened their mouths! The one who had secured first blood wasn¡¯t the assassin from Interster, but FromNorthToSouth! How could that be? A second ago, Chen Yu had still been gloating as he¡¯d waited for a good show. However, the arc at the corner of his lips had now frozen. His fingers clenched around the things in his hand as he kept his eyes on the icily aloof Mo Nan, who was seated before theputer. His face was purple with rage. Granny Gray also faltered for a moment. He even thought that he had misread the kill notification on the screen. He turned his head and looked in shock at Mo Nan, who was seated beside him. His handsome face was slightly tilted as he moved his mouth without a word. He then realized that this person¡¯s hand speed was extremely fast. It was so fast that he was nothing like the way he had been during his fundamental training at the apartment. Panda stared straight ahead with a stupefied expression as he pointed to Mo Bei and then looked at Feng Nai. ¡°Chief, did you see that?¡± How could Feng Nai not have seen that? Compared to the others, his manner remained verynguid. However, a glint shed through that pair of light-colored eyes too fast to be caught. The camera zoomed in at once and shot a close-up of Mo Bei. The game¡¯s perspective was also locked there. Although Mo Bei had killed the opposing assassin, as a support tank, her circumstances weren¡¯t any better. With less than one-fifth of her health left, she was in danger of being killed at any time. Besides, Yang Xu was just in the surrounding area. Upon seeing that, Yang Mengruo cocked her head to the side, as if she was very innocently analyzing the situation. ¡°Sometimes, atpetitions, luck ys a part too. However, at first nce, Interster¡¯s yers look prepared to push Mo Nan past the point of no return.¡± With a few lines, she had obscurely described Mo Bei¡¯s first kill by attributing it to luck. Some spectators on the scene shared the same opinion. The reasoning was simple: They were just iming that Mo Nan was a good-for-nothing. The fact that the good-for-nothing had secured first blood was like a p to their faces. Thus, they believed that this was pure luck and encouraged Interster to teach Mo Nan a lesson. Yang Xu¡¯s champion had raised the rifle in his hands, aiming in Mo Bei¡¯s direction. The bullet that shot out was about to hit the other party and harvest a kill. Suddenly, people vividly experienced what was known as precise yet formless movement. On the screen, the handsome youth that was as cold as an icy mountain pressed his left hand swiftly down on the movement keys. After perfectly evading the other party¡¯s shot, he bounded and appeared on Yang Xu¡¯s right. ¡°Is FromNorthToSouth mad?¡± ¡°He has hardly any health left, yet he still dared to charge forward?¡± ¡°That first blood earlier probably made him toocent.¡± ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡± Very soon, Mo Bei gave an answer. Everyone heard the second sound effect of the game next¡­ Chapter 77 - Brother Bei Makes A Double Kill

Chapter 77: Brother Bei Makes A Double Kill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Double Kill! Double Kill! FromNorthToSouth had actually made a double kill? Almost in an instant, the entire live venue seemed to be muted! Except for the clicking sound of the youth¡¯s slender fingers, no other sounds could be heard. Although Yang Mengruo was stillmenting, it seemed as if her face had suddenly been pped. Her expression stiffened. Yang Xu froze as if his right hand no longer belonged to him. The only thing he felt was that this had happened too fast. So fast that he could not react by using any counter-methods. However, he had fired that shot earlier. Why was the other partypletely unharmed? Very quickly, Yang Xu became aware of one thing. The ultimate ability of the champion that Mo Nan had chosen was health regeneration! However, even though he had this ultimate ability, his damage couldn¡¯t be so high¡­ ¡°The champion that Mo Nan chose is too tanky.¡± Yang Mengruo still tried to find an excuse. ¡°Indeed, nothing can be done when his ultimate abilityes with regeneration.¡± She¡¯d thought that the shoutcaster would agree with her. After all, most people believed that Mo Bei had been able to clinch a double kill because the champion¡¯s ultimate ability hade with regen. However, the shoutcaster rejected Yang Mengruo¡¯s exnation. ¡°The champion that FromNorthToSouth chose for this battle was not important. The key was the spells he was equipped with. All yers who possess some basic knowledge know that the jungling spell is meant to equip assassins. However, there¡¯s an exception to everything. It¡¯s very normal that you couldn¡¯t tell, Mengruo, as this is high-end handling. There aren¡¯t many people who would dare to y this way. Firstly, it requires this person to be extremely familiar with the jungle map. Next, they need to have exceptional consciousness and hand speed. More often than not, many people try to y this way but often screw up, as a jungling support tank is a ying style that does not conform with conventions. It¡¯s very easy to do when ites to teammates. However, if the yer is confident about seeding, their gold will be higher than other people¡¯s. If everyone took a look at FromNorthToSouth¡¯s gold, you would understand why his damage is so high. He had never intended on ying conventionally. Instead, he ransacked the resources of the entire jungle. He acquired top gold and suppressed the entire game. Add the earlier splendid game to that¡­¡± At this point, the shoutcaster seemed to sink into a brief recollection. ¡°No one has dared to try such a ying style in a long time. Dark res¡¯ newly-recruited support is very strong.¡± Even though he was a famous shoutcaster, he had never performed such a detailed analysis for anyone. FromNorthToSouth was the first. Yang Mengruo, who was sitting right beside him and listening to this, was extremely embarrassed. The words ¡°it¡¯s very normal that you couldn¡¯t tell, Mengruo, as this is high-end handling¡± were like a resounding p across her face. Right now, everyone on the scene was staring in disbelief. Granny Gray looked to his right with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, Mo Bei had already leaped into the opponent¡¯s jungle and begun to prepare for another round of ughter. The focus of the camera this time was as it ought to be. On the screen, the audience could only see that youth, who was as cold as an icy mountain. Beneath his ck hair, his suaveness was surging along with the movements of his hands. He barely spoke, yet his handling was swift and fierce as a gust of wind. ¡°Your jungle, my home.¡± Never mind if this result was usually obtained by using an assassin champion. It was being done using a support tank right now. Everyone¡¯s feelings could be easily imagined. They¡¯d thought that was the end. He ought to finally return home after stealing all the opponent¡¯s resources. After all, he barely had any health left. No one expected that suddenly¡­ ¡°Brother Bei¡± would put on another handling show¡­ Chapter 78 - Zero Deaths, Familiar Playing Style?

Chapter 78: Zero Deaths, Familiar ying Style?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After changing his equipment at extreme speed, he blinked and leaped over the wall. While relying on exceptional damage and life steal, he sessfully killed a drake! The entire team¡¯s gold multiplied! The audience was stunned upon seeing this. It had only been three minutes since the game had begun. Three minutes, yet even the drake was gone! Now, not only the average audience, but even the members of the other battle teams were all looking in this direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch his equipment change clearly. His hand speed is indeed fast, but it¡¯s not difficult to achieve either.¡± ¡°Double kill plus drake¡­ Interesting.¡± ¡°Most importantly, Interster¡¯s side probably didn¡¯t expect that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s ying style would be so aggressive.¡± ¡°He bid his timing perfectly. I¡¯m guessing thisrade was originally an assassin. He¡¯s totally carrying.¡± He was indeed carrying. When Interster¡¯s yers went up against the opposing support once more, they realized he was so tanky that they couldn¡¯t deal much damage to him. At this point, Han Xi blinked with a roll and sessfully killed an opponent behind Mo Bei. Granny Gray also exploited the situation and destroyed one of the opposing defense towers. The audience who hade to watch thepetition had initially expected an evenly-matched battle. After all, Almighty K and Panda weren¡¯t ying, and Interster had brought their best yers, which evened things out. Besides, other than the two randomly-matched ordinary yers, their lineup evidently had a fixed advantage. The imagined scenario of two yers carrying the other three changed and the new support instead put on a brilliant show. By the time thepetition had just entered the mid-phase, Interster had already copsed entirely. The assassin ran the moment he saw Mo Bei. After all, Han Xi was right behind Mo Bei. From one kill to triple kill, Han Xi perfectly demonstrated what was known as burst damage. This duo was so terrifying that the others simply wanted to take their hands off their keyboards. Chen Yu, who was sitting amid the audience, looked increasingly upset. ¡°Brother Yu, could that fellow Mo Nan have been harboring motives all along? Did he not impart everything to you? He seemed to be the closest with Lu Yifan back then¡­¡± Chen Yu suddenly stood up and got ready to walk out. That person followed him closely. The sound of Interster¡¯s base being destroyed was heard from the huge screen. Silver confetti rained down as Mo Bei tilted her head and pulled off the ck headphones that she¡¯d been wearing. Her aloof profile was detached and elegant. MVP. She had the highest damage, defense, and team fight participation percentages. She also had something else that no one noticed, which was the most important factor: zero deaths! Panda was at a loss. He had no idea what kind of expression to put on. His mouth was agape as he watched Mo Bei walk towards him. He then muttered, ¡°It was really zero deaths, brother.¡± Mo Bei barely had any words to say. She only responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. Granny Gray stood right behind Mo Bei. As he recalled the words he had said before thepetition, his expression was indescribable. Mo Bei¡¯s performance had been way too unexpected. He couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. What exactly was this person thinking? During training, he¡¯d been doing fundamental practices the whole time. Why had he bepletely different once he had gotten on thepetition stage? Granny Gray, who had no idea about Mo Bei¡¯s identity, did not understand. To a gaming genius sweeping through the server,pared to getting kills, fundamental training was even more useful. After all, it allowed one to get familiar with the champions. Thementators were still discussing this match. As they were moving quickly, no one noticed ament that shed across. ¡°I keep feeling that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s ying style seemed a little familiar for a moment. It must be because I was notpletely awake¡­¡± Chapter 79 - Almighty K Wants A Word With Brother Bei Alone

Chapter 79: Almighty K Wants A Word With Brother Bei Alone

Thepetition ended and the team set off on the return trip. The way they had won this friendlypetition had left the assistant in wonder. Even while he was driving, he did not forget to look behind him frequently. The atmosphere in the business van was slightly odd. Granny Gray was sitting in a seat, wearing his headphones. Panda nudged Mo Bei with his elbow after scrolling through his cell phone for a while. ¡°Many fans have already started to take note of you on the official website. How does that feel? Are you happy?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei lifted her head to drink a mouthful of water. Her profile still looked cold. Panda: Brother, it¡¯s impossible to tell that you¡¯re happy. Panda pressed down against the seat in front and said, ¡°Chief, we won thepetition. ording to tradition, shouldn¡¯t you be giving us a treat?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s figure leaned back as hisnguid voice spoke. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Meat.¡± Panda decided. Han Xi removed the cap from his face. ¡°Ditto.¡± Feng Nai lifted his chin and motioned for the assistant to make a u-turn. While he was ying with a silver lighter in his hands, his almond eyesnded on Mo Bei, who was sitting all the way in the back. What he was thinking couldn¡¯t be figured out based on his dark and bright pupils. The business van arrived at their destination. The restaurant was hidden in the alley. Tworge rednterns hung at the entrance just like the decor of a huge mansion. This Mongolian hotpot was known as the best. Without a reservation, it was impossible to eat there. Of course, there were also exceptions. When the restaurant manager saw Feng Nai, before anyone could speak, he approached them with a smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Feng, you¡¯re here.¡± Feng Nai nodded slightly with a cigarette in one hand. At this moment, his bearing was made very clear to the others. Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything, the nobility in his blood seemed to never wear away. ¡°You guys go in first.¡± His ck team jacket was draped over his shoulders as he nced at Panda and the others. Panda, who already could not endure the anticipation after smelling the aroma of the meat, was the first to charge in. Following right behind him were Han Xi and Granny Gray. What Granny Gray needed the most now was a good meal so that he could consider carefully how exactly to evaluate Mo Nan. Mo Bei was still walking at the end, a hand in her pocket and a mask on her face, only revealing a pair of eyes. Usually, the restaurant manager would not have noticed such a person. However, Feng Nai suddenly spoke up again. His voice wasnguid and cold. ¡°Mo Nan, you stay behind.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s long legs stopped. The restaurant manager then noticed the youth on his right, who was strikingly handsome. This was the first time young master Feng told anyone to stay behind alone. The restaurant manager could not help but spare that youth another nce. Panda and Granny Gray, who did not understand why Chief was keeping Mo Nan behind either, stared at each other in puzzlement. Feng Nai lifted a brow, his slender fingers flicking off the cigarette ash before he said slowly, ¡°All of you are still standing here. Do you guys want to give up on the meat and return to the apartment to eat takeaway?¡± This one sentence sessfully made the three boys speed into the restaurant. Compared to delicacies, curiosity was unimportant! If the restaurant manager had not figured things out earlier, he did now. Young master Feng wanted to speak to this person alone. After the Dark res¡¯ members entered, he very sensibly found an excuse and left. This way, only Mo Bei and Feng Nai were left outside the restaurant. Anywhere thenterns did not shine, it was still slightly dark. Given their surroundings, Mo Bei began to suspect that he would not hold back any longer. He wanted to get revenge for all the previous times¡­ Chapter 80 - Feng Nais Suspicions

Chapter 80: Feng Nai¡¯s Suspicions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the gloom of the night, Feng Nai was totally unlike the honest and upright Almighty with his ck team jacket. A cigarette was between his fingers, and he wasnguidly cold. Mo Bei stood there. Although her face was stoic, thoughts were flowing through her mind. If he really intended on getting revenge, should she strike back? And if she did, would this person kick her out directly because of the grudge he was bearing against her? ? Suddenly, Feng Nai stepped out and ced a hand against Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder, pressing her into the corner. Because of their height difference, his figure was bent down slightly. ¡°Jungling support tank? Who taught you this ying style?¡± His voice sounded slightly nonchnt. However, Mo Bei knew that this wasn¡¯t nonchnce but suspicion. She recalled Panda¡¯s words. Mo Bei¡¯s hands under her long sleeves froze for a moment. Then, she nced to the side, her voice lukewarm as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone y like this online in the past.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s light-colored eyes drifted up and down Mo Bei¡¯s face as if he wanted to find the cracks in it. In the face of this pressure, even Mo Bei¡¯s eyes looked detached and emotionless. ¡°Captain, shouldn¡¯t you remove your hand before we continue to talk?¡± Feng Nai was still holding a cigarette in his other hand, which was just hanging by his side lookingpletely dangerous. It seemed as if this version of him was the Chief of No.1 Middle School. As he maintained his posture, his handsome face was sinfully good-looking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought I would let you off so easily because you became my teammate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei lifted her eyes, her gaze cold. ¡°Want a fight now?¡± When he heard that, Feng Nai¡¯s gaze scanned the area not too far away and he retracted his hand. ¡°Monday afternoon, back field, one on one.¡± Mo Bei, who also knew that someone wasing, followed Feng Nai. She was about to walk in but she was stopped by Panda. ¡°Brother, what exactly did Chief talk to you about? He even held you against the wall. Fortunately, it was Chief who was holding you down. If your positions had been swapped, I think you could not have held back. You would have confessed to Chief and forced a kiss on him.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression changed for once, and her long legs paused in their tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild in the future.¡± ¡°To be honest, I was almost scared to death while watching thepetition today.¡± Panda reached out and draped an arm across Mo Bei¡¯s shoulders. He was the shortest person in the entire team. Now that there was finally someone slightly taller whose shoulders he could reach, he naturally had to enjoy it. ¡°At first sight, I thought you were the SweetDisciple who cheated Chief into marriage. Back when that rascal used to y games with Chief, he loved to y jungling support tank. Chief pampered him and gave in to whatever he wanted, even the resources in the jungle. However, you aren¡¯t that simr. After all, that rascal¡¯s movement and consciousness were not as good as yours, neither was his hand speed.¡± At this point, Panda paused for a moment. ¡°When Ipare you, I keep thinking that you¡¯re slightly simr to Almighty Bey, yet slightly different. After all, Almighty Bey yed assassin, and his ying style was even more aggressive than yours.¡± Mo Bei stoically listened to Panda¡¯s analysis. At first, her heart was slightly shaken. However, by the end, it was essentially calm. It seemed like there were advantages to lousy handling too. It could reduce other people¡¯s suspicions. Back then, she had been training with one hand, so she had indeed been very lousy. Plus, she¡¯d never expected that one day, she would really be ying support. Upon recalling the hostility in that person¡¯s eyes as he¡¯d held her shoulder and asked who had taught her that earlier ying style, Mo Bei decided that it was better to let the ID ¡°SweetDisciple¡± be sealed away forever¡­ Chapter 81 - A Conversation Between Siblings

Chapter 81: A Conversation Between Siblings

No matter what, they¡¯d won thepetition. The atmosphere at the dinner party was still great. After that day, there was an evident change in Granny Gray¡¯s attitude towards Mo Bei. During dinner, he even made a c toast to Mo Bei. ¡°We¡¯re all men, so I shan¡¯t say no more. Everything is in this ss of wine.¡± Mo Bei was short-spoken. While lifting her arm, she touched his ss using her own ss. Panda was amused. ¡°Damn it, this is c. Why are you pretending that it¡¯s wine?¡± People were always unknowingly pulled closer. The only ones who weren¡¯t were probably Mo Bei and Feng Nai. After all, these two people still had the injuries they had given each other on their minds. When tomorrow afternoon came, they still had a fight nned between them. When they returned, they had to sleep in the same room again. Both Mo Bei and Feng Nai were still adapting to that. However, probably because it was the weekend, Feng Nai did not return immediately to the apartment after dinner. ording to Panda, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Chief will spend the night at home today. I heard his phone ring just now.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s phone had rung. Who knew what Trouble Lin had told his mom. He was now starting to use carrots and sticks to tell him that he had to bring the type of being known as ¡°Little Brother¡± home. Feng Nai naturally wouldn¡¯t agree and took a cab back home by himself. Mo Bei, who hadn¡¯t lived alone for a long time, could finally rx for a bit now. Due to Feng Nai¡¯s presence, she had always had to watch the time she showered and could not bring out some items that girls used. She¡¯d won thepetition today and she was alone in the room. Mo Bei naturally let her guard down. After switching WeChat ounts, she saw a message from her brother. ¡°I watched thepetition. You actually yed support tank while jungling. Way too cool! You¡¯re my sister indeed! Proud face!¡± Her brother had been like that since a young age. He only shared the good news, never the bad. If she didn¡¯t mention it, it seemed like he would not breathe a word about what he¡¯d gone through. Instead, he added another question. ¡°Have you encountered any other problems there?¡± After all, he was worried that her familiar scene had changed and she would have to bear what he had done in the past. Mo Bei thought for a moment. She did not share her thoughts abouting. She only replied, ¡°Brother, do you still remember the person who hunted me throughout the entire server?¡± ¡°The one you got married to?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s reply came very quickly. Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound before adding, ¡°It was King.¡± A second after she sent that, Mo Nan called her. He sounded very anxious as he said, ¡°Tell me I misunderstood what you said just now.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Mo Bei was unmoved. Mo Nan grabbed his own hair for a second. ¡°How are you now? Did he recognize you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s tone was very cool. ¡°He¡¯s only suspicious.¡± Mo Nan was still slightly appalled. ¡°How could there be such a coincidence?¡± ¡°He thought I tricked him into getting married.¡± Mo Bei threw another bomb with a calm voice. Mo Nan paused for a long time before he found his voice again. ¡°Your answer sounded very much like it. Why don¡¯t I swap you out?¡± ¡°Has your hand injury recovered?¡± Mo Bei asked in return instead of answering. Mo Nan evidently faltered. Mo Bei lifted her eyes as she said, ¡°Come over after you¡¯ve recovered. Nothing will happen to me before the National League.¡± Mo Nan chuckled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not tell Mo Bei that it would be very, very difficult for his hand to recover¡­ Chapter 82 - Brother Bei Was Discovered By Feng Nai

Chapter 82: Brother Bei Was Discovered By Feng Nai

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like Mo Nan, Mo Bei did not tell her brother about being isted aftering here. Or rather, this issue actually meant nothing to her. ? After hanging up, Mo Bei walked into the bathroom and prepared to have a nice shower. She removed her clothes suavely, bent halfway, but did not undo one button at a time. Instead, she lowered her head and pulled the edge of her top upwards with both hands. When her head emerged once more, her top half was fair white. The arc of her breasts was visibly mellow and full even while being bound by a cloth. As it opened up from the side, a stretch of skin was revealed, looking very soft and bright. The shower was turned on. As the water droplets gradually grewrger, Mo Bei remembered that her suitcase outside hadn¡¯t been packed. She was intending to pack it after showering, when she suddenly heard the sound of a door opening from outside! Feng Nai, who was originally supposed to be spending the night at home, walked in. When his long legs were lifted slightly, he spotted the semi-open suitcase on the floor. Hisnguid eyelids lifted slightly. When his dark pupils spotted an item, they faltered faintly. A bra? Adies¡¯ bra? Was this rascal crazy? Feng Nai¡¯s good-looking brows lifted as he hooked that item out and walked towards the bathroom. At the moment, the room was extremely quiet all around. After turning off the shower, Mo Bei could clearly hear the sounds and movements outside. Although she did not know what he was doing, those footsteps could be heard as clearly as a drumbeat that had started suddenly. While he was gradually closing in on her, it seemed as if her breathing had stopped. Tap. Tap. Tap. The sound knocked into her heart again and again, like a sound that would reverberate out of it. In a sh, her eyes narrowed and she pulled the in white towel close to her. With a twirl and a clench of her fingers, she wrapped herself in it. When Feng Nai pushed open the door to the bathroom, this was the sight that greeted him through the blurred frosted ss. The youth stood with his back to the wall under the shower, bits of hair covering his neck. A towel was wrapped around him, stopping right above his knee. Underneath, his long legs were so fair that they were almost translucent. He wasn¡¯t wearing shoes, so he stood barefoot on the floor, the ends of his hair still dripping with water, giving off a clean and fresh scent. His right hand was lifted, pressing something against his jaw while his eyes peered into the mirror. The posture made it seem like he was shaving¡­ The youth, who had probably realized that he had walked in, nced over and asked in confusion, ¡°Yes?¡± Feng Nai had not expected that he would be showering. As he was watching the person¡¯s smooth and fair profile, he faltered for a moment before saying coolly, ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s talk.¡± p! Following the sound of the wooden door closing, Mo Bei¡¯s lifted hand was lowered. Without pausing, she grabbed the white bandage and skillfully wrapped it around her back, bounding up that graceful figure that could give people fantasies. Due to this unexpected situation, Mo Bei bound her breasts even more tightly. After putting on a in ck hoodie, it was even more difficult for people to tell that she was a girl. It was a very suave attire that brought out her youthful side and made her look fresh and handsome. Feng Nai wasnguidly leaning against the bed frame, his slender and attractive figure slightly nted. After spotting her, he turned a little. ¡°You usually have a special hobby?¡± What special hobby? Unless Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were fooling her, there was some coldness at the corner of his lips when he smiled. ¡°Have you misunderstood something again?¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Feng Nai straightened up, his thin lips curling mockingly. Then, his right arm bent and lifted the item he had picked up earlier. While towering over her, he asked carelessly, ¡°Could this be a misunderstanding?¡± Chapter 83 - I Got It, Little Brother

Chapter 83: I Got It, Little Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His fingers were fair, slender, and distinctly jointed. Even his nails were trimmed simply. This emphasized how ring the item hanging from his hand was. ? It was made of ck fabric, its straps were very thin, and the hooks could be seen clearly. It was an innocent design, yet somehow, on the man¡¯s finger, it seemed ambiguously seductive for no reason. Mo Bei¡¯s pupils froze abruptly. Feng Nai closed in, radiating an unknown type of dangerous vibe. At this point, Mo Bei met his eyes. Her tone was indifferent and steady as she said, ¡°This is not a misunderstanding. My sister left this inside thest time she used my suitcase. I did not take it out.¡± Feng Nai was still looking down at her. Mo Bei had a taste of the benefits of being expressionless this time. Her emotions could not be read easily. Feng Nai¡¯s almond eyes narrowed. It was indeed written on Mo Nan¡¯s information sheet that he had a younger sister. At this thought, the item in his hand became slightly scalding. He threw it back at the other party. ¡°Keep such things stored away properly in the future.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only watched as Feng Nai picked up his cell phone, which had started ringing, before her fingers froze for a moment. This had been slightly risky. She should have been more careful. ¡°I got it. Wait till there¡¯s a vacation.¡± Feng Nai had already turned away and started drinking water. His voice waszy, but people who knew him well could tell that it was definitely filled with unwillingness, even though he was chuckling. ¡°I cannot decide whether he wille or not. I will let him know.¡± When Feng Nai hung up, his eyes darted towards his current roommate. ¡°You are really experiencing how saving one life is better than building a seven-story pagoda, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother.¡± The words ¡®Little Brother¡¯ were said coldly. Mo Bei could tell that he probably did not have much patience left. It seemed like she would have to tell Little Linter to stop mentioning things like having her over for dinner at the Fengs. The two of them had arranged a fight tomorrow, so their faces would definitely continue to be wounded. They could not go to the Fengs for dinner while they were each carrying their own injuries. The asion wouldn¡¯t be friendly by any means. At this thought, Mo Bei packed her belongings and sat back on her own bed before picking up her cell phone. This was essentially how they put up with each other. By pretending that the other person did not exist. Once they acknowledged each other¡¯s existence, they would be close toing to blows. In the battle team¡¯s apartment, they still needed to restrain themselves. Originally, nothing happened indeed. However, the screen of the cell phone in Feng Nai¡¯s hand lit up again. After the previous incident, he had set his text notifications on silent. Thus, Mo Bei, who was on the other side of the room, did not know who exactly the receiver of her WeChat message was. Feng Nai was finally satisfied after ncing at its content. However, the message was already indicated as read. If he did not reply to it, Trouble Lin¡¯s behavior would seem suspicious. Hence, he could only send a reply by using his brother¡¯s tone. ¡°I got it, Little Brother.¡± After sending the reply, Feng Nai intended to go right to sleep. He did not want to pretend to be a cute little kid to humor someone else. However, when he shifted his eyes, he happened to catch the other person¡¯s slim, long legs. They were as bright and fair as porcin jade¡­ This sight made him falter. He unconsciously turned away. After doing so, he frowned slightly. That rascal wasn¡¯t a woman. What was he feeling so awkward about? It was probably because he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have earlier. Feng Nai tossed his cell phone aside and casually lit a cigarette. It seemed like it would be better to have the other person move out earlier. He was indeed not used to staying with another person. Chapter 84 - The Two Chiefs Have A Fight Today

Chapter 84: The Two Chiefs Have A Fight Today

Both of them had a peaceful sleep. It was early morning the next day when the entire apartment sensed the assistant¡¯s bad mood. Today was Monday, the day that school started. One of his daily tasks as an assistant was to take the members to school and fetch them again. At present, No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School happened to be opposite each other¡­ Was he supposed to take these two together? The assistant looked at Mo Bei, who had a nonchnt look on his face, and then turned to Almighty K, who¡¯d put on his mask and made it clear that he did not want to talk. What should he do? The assistant was slightly hesitant as he was about to speak up. Suddenly, he heard a voice. It soundedzy, as if the person had not sobered up yet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car? Do you intend on being a bellboy here?¡± ¡°Get in.¡± The assistant tentatively opened the car door and made Mo Nan get in too. Upon seeing that Almighty K did not object, he exhaled heavily. He¡¯d already nned on forking out the taxi fare for Mo Nan. It seemed like, after thepetition yesterday, the battle team¡¯s internal rtions had be much more harmonious. He could finally report to his superiors that the new member was starting to fit in. To be honest, he had never had a good impression of Mo Nan in the past. He had constantly annoyed him by selling a fake image and using other people¡¯s poprity for attention. However, after getting to know him, he had realized that this was not the case. Nevertheless, as soon as he got into the car, the assistant felt that the air in the car was slightly stagnant and tense. The two people never exchanged a word throughout the whole journey. It didn¡¯t seem like they were getting along. The assistant wanted to turn back but didn¡¯t dare to. He was trembling slightly even while driving. What did Almighty mean by this? Had he epted Mo Nan or not? His thoughts were rather difficult to guess. How could the assistant know that the two people in the car had arranged a fightter that day? Why would people who had arranged a fight take the initiative to chat with each other? Hence, the icy atmosphere showed no signs of warming up on the way. When they turned the corner, Feng Nai finally looked up for a moment. ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The assistant was slightly confused by this gimmick. ¡°Young Master, there are still a few hundred meters left to go.¡± Feng Nai pulled out his right ear-piece. In his uniform, he didn¡¯t seem as imposing. ¡°I¡¯ll walk over.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll walk instead.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was cold. As she spoke, she had already lifted her backpack with one hand and leaped out of the car. This action was unspeakably handsome. When the back of her jacket flipped up due to the inertia, a fair arc was revealed at her waist. Feng Nai only took a look and retracted his gaze. Meanwhile, the assistant, who was driving, was really puzzled. Why did one of them have to walk when they had a car? As off-campus personnel, he did not understand that if the students from No.1 Middle School or No.2 Middle School saw the two chiefsing to school in the same car, they would definitely blow up. Besides, the person that No.1 Middle School wanted to capture the most was Mo Bei. Due to the previous fight, her reputation had spread far and wide. Mo Bei had given Almighty Feng an injury on the face, thus embarrassing No.1 Middle School. Hence, the two sides were still at odds. As one of the parties involved, Feng Nai watched the figure outside the window but did not do anything kind. Although the band-aid at the corner of his lips had been removed, that did not mean that he was in the mood to appear at the school gates with the other person. He reckoned that the next time the two of them met, they would be in the back field for their fight. The tip of Feng Nai¡¯s tongue pressed against the peppermint drop, radiating an absent-mindednguidness¡­ Chapter 85 - Handsome Brother Bei

Chapter 85: Handsome Brother Bei

There would usually be lots of people in the back field after school. However, it was different that day. It was especially quiet on No.1 Middle School¡¯s side. Zhao Jianjian had a nagging sense that something was amiss. During ss, he did not forget to throw a note at Brother Nan. The contents were very simple and crude. ¡°Brother Nan, No.1 Middle School is definitely thinking of giving you trouble! You gotta be careful!¡± Mo Bei did not tell him that it was not No.1 Middle School that was causing trouble. She had an arranged fight with Almighty K. Given his influence, he could easily make sure the students of No.1 Middle School did not go to the back field. Mo Bei did not do anything else after reading the note. However, the mathematics teacher lecturing up ahead had long locked her eyes on this bad student. ¡°Mo Nan,e up here and answer this question.¡± The mathematics teacher hated Mo Nan. Although their school was indeed not much and rankedst in the province, his teaching standards were still passable. His worst students in the other sses could at least pass. Only this bad student had caused him to miss the selection of outstanding teachers this year. ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, you don¡¯t have toe to ss in the future.¡± The mathematics teacher looked somber. Most of the students were waiting to watch the show. Zhao Jianjian frantically started to ask his desk-mate for the answer, wanting to help Brother Nan. His desk-mate, who was the top student in the ss, sneered with a face full of zits. ¡°Why should I help him? He¡¯s a gay guy who was kicked out by his club and has a terrible personality. So what if he games well? I simply hate such jerks who try to sell a fake image. Doesn¡¯t he love to show off? Let him go solve it and see what he can do.¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhao Jianjian was so infuriated that he wanted to kick him right there and then. However, he saw that the youth had already stood up with a hand in his pocket. His legs were slender and long as a walking pictorial. His right hand reached out and picked up a piece of chalk from the teacher¡¯s desk. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers were indeed very suitable for ying eSports. Not only were they slender, but they were also prettily and distinctly jointed. Then, there was her hand speed. As lines of steps that would answer the question appeared on the ckboard, the female students seated below noticed the natural, smooth movements of the icy youth. Meanwhile, the mathematics teacher froze in his tracks upon seeing the solution. It was actually correct! He had even used a method that he¡¯d never taught them before! The mathematics teacher felt very conflicted deep in his heart. This was really absurd! How could a student who had scored twenty marks at mathematics possibly answer this question? Zhao Jianjian, who was an academic dreg, did not know that Brother Nan had answered the question correctly. He actually thought that the mathematics teacher was mad with rage based on his expression. He gave Brother Nan a look, nning to quickly put in some good words. However, Brother Nan seemed unable to receive a signal. His handsome face turned as he asked in an indifferent voice that was naturally cold, ¡°Teacher, can I return to my seat now?¡± Oh no. Brother Nan was really done for this time. Zhao Jianjian inhaled deeply, too afraid to watch the uing scene. He even covered his own eyes. However, he heard a cough from the front. ¡°Go back.¡± Huh? Huh? Huh? Zhao Jianjian was dumbfounded. What was going on? Brother Nan was allowed to return. Shouldn¡¯t he have been directly sent outside to stand there for a period? The mathematics teacher pushed the spectacles on his face, ready to exin the second question. The top student did not understand why the mathematics teacher had let Mo Nan return either. After all, the answer to that question was very unfamiliar. It waspletely different from what the teacher had thought. ¡°Teacher, since this person¡¯s solution is problematic, don¡¯t let him continue disturbing the other students. I suggest sending him out of the ssroom.¡± Chapter 86 - Brother Beis Suaveness

Chapter 86: Brother Bei¡¯s Suaveness

Once he said that, the air in the ssroom seemed to freeze. ¡°You!¡± Zhao Jianjian pressed both hands down on the table, his face filled with rage. The top student acted really haughty, as if he would not stoop to associating with students like them. However, at this point, the mathematics teacher spoke up. His expression was still rather unnatural. ¡°Let me exin. There¡¯s no problem with Mo Nan¡¯s solution. This is the content we will only be touching on next month. It¡¯s normal that none of you understand it.¡± That made things slightly awkward. Unlike Mo Bei¡¯s handsome and aloof profile as she walked back to her seat beside the window, the top student¡¯s face alternated between a flushed red and pale white color, as if someone had given him a head-on punch. The surface of his skin was also hot. Zhao Jianjian was sitting beside him. After faltering for a moment, heughed so hard that he almost tottered over. That¡¯s what this person got for always looking down on academic dregs like them. Did he not know that once they got serious about things, they would even startle themselves by how good they could be? However, Brother Nan was way too amazing. He had even learned next month¡¯s teaching content? It couldn¡¯t have been a guess, could it? Very likely! Zhao Jianjian had also guessed answers correctly in the past, so he had experience in this aspect. Indeed, when he turned his head over, he happened to see that the page Brother Nan¡¯s book was open to showed the form of this solution. Zhao Jianjian, who was impressed, gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Brother Nan, that was great luck!¡± The top student had also caught sight of Mo Bei¡¯s book. Therefore, the look in his eyes became increasingly indignant. Guessing one question correctly was nothing. When the results of the monthly exam were released, he would still be among thest ten students. The female students in the ss had fixed their gazes on Mo Bei. Even seeing the youth writing could make their hearts skip a beat. This was the first time they found the manner of a boy who was studying seriously so handsome that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Once Zhao Jianjian heard these words, he retorted, ¡°My foot!¡± They were obviously judging by his looks. Brother Nan now had an aura that was unlike any other ordinary person¡¯s. He could not put a finger on it. Anyway, it just made people itchy deep down when they saw him. After school, when he lifted his backpack, the aura that he radiated made people want to get to know him. The female students indeed intentionally or unintentionally wanted to linger. They only left when Mo Nan did. They had not expected that they would lose him. Only Zhao Jianjian was still following Mo Bei. ¡°Brother Nan? Why are we walking in this direction? The back field is such a ferocious ce¡­ Let¡¯s not go there these days. The people from No.1 Middle School are waiting to catch you!¡± Mo Bei nced to the side. To stop him from following her even further, she said four words in a t tone. ¡°I have a fight.¡± ¡°A fight doesn¡¯t have to be¡­ Hold on!¡± Zhao Jianjian jumped. ¡°Brother Nan, what did you just say? A fight? Damn it, wait for me to inform the brothers! We definitely can¡¯t lose in terms of presence this time!¡± As Zhao Jianjian spoke, he was about to send a text to invite people! Mo Bei reached out to stop him. There was barely any change in her calm tone. ¡°It¡¯s a fight arranged between me and Feng Nai alone. One on one.¡± Zhao Jianjian stiffened. It seemed as if the cat had gotten his tongue. ¡°A, a, a fight with Young Master Feng?¡± Mo Bei responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. ¡°Brother Nan, listen to me. You can¡¯t have this fight. Young Master Feng was caught off guard thest time you managed to injure him. If you guys were to really fight, you would totally¡­¡± Chapter 87 - The Two Chiefs Fight

Chapter 87: The Two Chiefs Fight

Before Zhao Jianjian could finish, he was startled by Brother Nan¡¯s actions. He propped himself on the guardrail and leaped over it. He also tried to scale the guardrails of the back field. After all, going this way would save time. Unfortunately¡­ He couldn¡¯t leap over. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because his legs were too short. In short, Brother Nan only told him, ¡°Go back.¡± Then, he took his backpack and walked away. That tall, slender back was downright attractive. No wonder all the female students had been going crazy whenever they saw Brother Nantely. However, how was he supposed to go over? He didn¡¯t have to go the long way, did he? Zhao Jianjian was mncholic. There was no other way. He could only tempt fate. Thus, he changed his stance. He was armed with a scarf anyway. It was unlikely that he would be recognized. Unfortunately, reality proved that he was too naive! Who knew, maybe it was because he¡¯d done something wrong! He¡¯d merely turned the corner when he bumped into a big group of students from No.1 Middle School who seemed like they had been intentionally waiting there. Initially, they had been watching the back field. However, when they caught sight of him, their gazes turned in Zhao Jianjian¡¯s direction. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Zhao Jianjian could not help but curse in a low voice. Was it toote to call for Brother Nan toe and save him? Meanwhile, Feng Nai was already waiting in the school¡¯s back field. Just like Mo Bei had thought, except for him, all the other No.1 Middle School students had been notified not toe here today. Instead, they had surrounded the perimeter of the field. This was also why Zhao Jianjian had run into so many people. After all, Young Master Feng had never done anything like this before. He had never named someone that he wanted to fight alone against. Fighting alone also meant that they should not let anyone else disrupt him. Probably because of his profession, Feng Nai was always wearing a huge ck mask on his face along with his school uniform, only revealing a pair of eyes. This would always lead people to think of the adjective ¡®good-looking¡¯. However, it also made him seem even harder to mess with. He was seeking revenge today, so he had prepared baseball bats in advance. One of them was being casually held in his hand as he leaned against the railing. When he looked at Mo Bei, who was walking over with her backpack, Feng Nai lifted his eyelids and straightened up. Then, he shot a look at Mo Bei. ¡°Grab one.¡± Mo Bei looked at the baseball bats on the ground. Her gaze was very calm and a hand was in her pocket as she bent slightly and picked up the bat. She then said coldly, ¡°No matter who wins and who loses today, after the fight, everything that¡¯s happened will stay in the past.¡± Feng Nai responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound in anguid manner as he said, ¡°Avoid some spots. No hitting arms and shoulders. You still have apetition three days from now.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained unchanged. ¡°Competition?¡± ¡°I arranged it.¡± When Feng Nai said this, he nced sideways at the baseball bat in his hand for a moment. ¡°This time, you¡¯ll be ying the assassin position.¡± Mo Bei looked up. She was specting why this person would suddenly change her position. She was a support after all. After a lot of thought, she eventually realized there was only one reason. He had noticed something¡­ ¡°When I joined the team, it was indicated that my position would be support.¡± As Mo Bei looked at him, even her gaze was indifferent. Feng Nai let out an ¡°oh¡±. His tone was songuid that it was calling for a beating. ¡°Still remember what the Dark res¡¯ team rule was? Listen to me.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei¡¯s profile became a few degrees colder. Suddenly, Feng Nai pressed in slowly and turned his head, his messy locks shifting as he whispered something in her ear. This made Mo Bei tighten her grip on the baseball bat in her hand. Chapter 88: - Your Playing Style Resembles Beys

Chapter 88: Your ying Style Resembles Bey¡¯s

¡°You¡¯re refusing to y assassin because you¡¯re afraid that I will find out something, right?¡± That voice seemed to remain in Mo Bei¡¯s ear. Although it was casual, it couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡°Your ying style resembles Bey¡¯s.¡± Mo Bei lifted the baseball bat horizontally, her face still indifferent. ¡°ying the assassin position requires one to be able to lead and carry the team. I¡¯m just worried that I won¡¯t be able to do so. If Captain can rest assured and hand the entire battle team to me, then I¡¯m fine with ying any position.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The suspicion in Feng Nai¡¯s gaze as itnded on the youth¡¯s profile was not reduced. ¡°Then let me see how exactly you will y assassin. Alright, now we can settle the old score between us.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was still aloof. Regardless of what she had to do, she just had to divert the other party¡¯s suspicions. Swish! The baseball bats struck down. Both of them had acted almost at the same time. The edges of their uniforms seemed like they could be lifted by the wind. Their movements were equally attractive. Their dodging poses and profiles as they swung their arms were enough to make the young girls who saw them in this state go mad. However, perhaps because they were too evenly-matched, their baseball bats struck against each other twice in a row. Neither one earned a true advantage over the other. Meanwhile, Zhao Jianjian, who was surrounded by the students from No.1 Middle School, was very close to opening his arms wide and screaming abuse while asking for help. If he had been a girl, this trick might have been useful. Unfortunately, he was a man. Zhao Jianjian was about to hug his head and prepare to receive the punches the opposite side was swinging over. However, he suddenly heard a childish voice from not too far away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the weird brother who was with Little Brother the other day?¡± Little Brother? Weird brother? Zhao Jianjian instinctively opened his eyes to look at the person who had spoken. It was the child who looked like a little prince. He was standing right before him. He was too short, so he¡¯d only noticed him now. ¡°What the f*ck? Why are you here?¡± Zhao Jianjian was still very humane. Knowing that Brother Nan doted on this child, he immediately shouted, ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Little did he know that, not only would the child not leave, but he would even turn around to face the Vice President of No.1 Middle School, who possessed great authority, and say, ¡°Brother Qing, this brother is a friend of my Little Brother. Don¡¯t hit him.¡± Zhao Jianjian: Huh? What is happening? This child belonged to No.1¡¯s side? No.1 Middle School¡¯s Vice President You Muqing also frowned after hearing these words. ¡®Little Brother¡¯? This rascal was Mo Nan¡¯s sidekick. Why would he know Little Lin¡¯s friend? Besides, who was this Little Brother he had mentioned? No matter what, there was one thing that You Muqing was very tactful about: not raising a hand in front of Little Lin. Otherwise, their bro-con Chief, who couldn¡¯t even bother to fight, would certainly make him bear the consequences. Feng Nai was still unaware that Little Lin hade to school that day. However, by then, the oue couldn¡¯t change anymore. Hence, You Muqing very decisively nced to his right. All the students from No.1 Middle School stepped back. Zhao Jianjian, who still could not believe to this day that he had been saved, was dumbfounded. Instead, Little Lin spoke. ¡°Weird brother, why are you alone? Where is Little Brother? I came to find him and fetch him to my house for dinner.¡± Zhao Jianjian felt extremely stressed while being watched by a dozen students from No.1 Middle School, whom he¡¯d once arranged fights against. He simply wanted to find an excuse to escape. ¡°Ah, Brother Nan¡­ Brother Nan hasn¡¯t left.¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s gaze flickered around as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to him, little man?¡± Chapter 89 - The Two People Were A Hairs Breadth Apart

Chapter 89: The Two People Were A Hair¡¯s Breadth Apart

¡°Okay.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were big, yet when he spoke, he sounded like an adult. ¡°But if we can¡¯t find Little Brother and these people want to beat you up again, I won¡¯t stop them anymore.¡± Zhao Jianjian: Why are you so smart for a kid? Besides, you clearly weren¡¯t like this in front of Brother Nan! How am I supposed to continue taking advantage of this chaotic situation to get away if you¡¯re like this? When he took a step forward with the kid, the people from No.1 Middle School would follow by taking a step as well. Compelled by helplessness, Zhao Jianjian could only lead the kid in the right direction. He hoped he would not be disrupting Brother Nan¡¯s fight. No. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to. People from No.1 Middle School were right behind him. When the time came, Brother Nan would definitely receive a visual signal in advance. What should he do, though? He and Brother Nan were well on their way to being outnked. However, who exactly was this kid? He had actually made the Vice President of No.1 Middle School, Young Master You, listen to him¡­ The more Zhao Jianjian thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. You Muqing¡¯s eyes froze when he realized that they were heading in the direction of the back field. ¡°Wait.¡± Didn¡¯t this direction lead to where Feng Nai was having his fight? You Muqing, who initially had not stepped forward, took big steps towards them now. However, at this point, it was already toote¡­ Little Lin had already rounded the fence a step ahead of Zhao Jianjian. Just as Feng Nai, who had just taken a punch from the other party to the face, was about to return the favor, his eyes suddenly froze and he reached out directly to tug Mo Bei towards the woods. Mo Bei¡¯s brow lifted. She was about to speak, when the other person¡¯s hand covered her lips. Feng Nai even bent down and put another finger vertically on his own lips, gesturing for her to keep quiet. As the rays of the setting sun shone into his light-colored pupils, it was as if theyers of a halo were formed by them. Their hiding spot was really cramped, so the two of them were unprecedentedly close. So close that they could smell each other¡¯s breath. Mo Bei¡¯s face was expressionless. After all, the other person definitely had his reasons for doing this. Very soon, Mo Bei discovered the reason. It was the small figure walking in front of Zhao Jianjian. He was dressed in a mini suit with a ck tie around his neck, and his eyes were wide, as though he was searching for something. It was Little Lin. Why was he here? When the two enemies¡¯ eyes met, they realized they were asking each other the same question. Very quickly, they reached a consensus. They could not be discovered. Right now, it was obvious at first nce that the two of them had just had a fight. Mo Bei and Feng Nai both had small wounds on their faces. Although this wasn¡¯t a big problem, it contradicted that they had ¡°hit it off right from the start¡±, which was what they¡¯d previously said in front of Little Lin. Thus, they had to continue hiding. If they pressed up against each other, Little Lin wouldn¡¯t be able to see them because of his short height. He would only walk around here and there, looking rather disappointed. However, Zhao Jianjian and You Muqing, who¡¯d followed him over, both froze in their tracks after catching sight of those two. Their foreheads were about to touch. Was that really their Chief? Zhao Jianjian almost shouted out loud. However, he was nailed on the spot with one look from Feng Nai. That gaze was so distant that it was almost icy. Zhao Jianjian immediately looked up at the sky, pretending not to see anything. You Muqing was still slightly dazed. Based on the current situation, he suddenly became aware of a problem. He feared that the Little Brother that Little Lin had mentioned that he wanted to bring back to the Fengs for dinner¡­ was really Mo Nan¡­ Chapter 90 - Pulled Into His Arms

Chapter 90: Pulled Into His Arms

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Weird brother, didn¡¯t you say that Little Brother was here? Why is there no sign of him?¡± Little Lin was looking around but could not see anyone. His eyes were so dark that they were slightly reflective. ? Zhao Jianjian looked everywhere. He only did not dare look in one direction. ¡°Ah¡­ Your Little Brother¡­ Your Little Brother¡­ He probably left. That¡¯s right. We were assigned lots of homework today. Brother Nan went home to do his homework.¡± ¡°He went home so early?¡± Little Brother¡¯s ears drooped. He was still carrying his small backpack. ¡°I came over even before school ended so I could kidnap Little Brother to my house.¡± As Mo Bei listened to the childish voice not far away, her gaze shifted to the side. Feng Nai¡¯s posture remained the same. Only his eyes, which were looking at Mo Bei, became darker. Mo Bei knew very well that this was a warning. She only reached out and pointed to his hand, which was covering her lips. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in her eyes. Feng Nai retracted his hand, but his eyes remained dark. Instead, he wiped the corner of his lips, where there was a wound. Both of them wanted to get away from each other. However, the space they upied was only that big. If they made the slightest movement, there was a possibility that they would be noticed. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t maintain this posture for a long time. Given Feng Nai¡¯s height and his long legs, he evidently couldn¡¯t spread out at all in this space. Hence, he turned his handsome face and nced in Mu Youqing¡¯s direction. When Mu Youqing received this signal, he swiftly straightened out his mixed feelings and pinched the spot between his brows before turning around and smiling at Little Lin. ¡°Since your Little Brother isn¡¯t here, do you want to leave with me, Lin Lin?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Little Lin had a depressed look on his small handsome face. He was about to step out when he spotted a ck item on the ground. He immediately dashed over on his short legs. Upon seeing that, Feng Nai grabbed Mo Bei¡¯s wrists and tugged her towards him again. Previously, there had at least been a teeny gap between the two of them, even if that distance had been vaguely present. However, Mo Bei¡¯s entire being was now being pressed into Feng Nai¡¯s arms just to avoid being seen by Little Lin, who was approaching this space. Zhao Jianjian was already at a loss for words as he watched them from the side. Wasn¡¯t this image a little too gay? You Muqing took another deep breath. He really needed to sort himself out again. Because of their height difference, the top of Mo Bei¡¯s head was just below Feng Nai¡¯s jaw. She could no longer look up, because once she moved, she would be touching him. They were so close that Mo Bei could smell a minty tobo scent that did not belong to her. Other than her brother, Mo Bei had never been so close to another male. In order to maintain her bnce, her hand was ced on his leg. Mo Bei was thinking that, judging by his personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t wear this pair of uniform pants again. Feng Nai looked to the side, his ck locks swaying along with the light wind. When his eyes were revealed, he was frowning slightly because of another person¡¯s obvious presence. The faint scenting from the top of the person in front of him, which was right in his nostrils, contained a faint fruity sweetness. What kind of shampoo was this rascal using? Feng Nai turned his head slightly. Although he could still effectively avoid the other party for a bit, he could sense the hand pressing on his leg¡­ Trouble Lin, his little brother, had really been born to do him in. Chapter 91 - The Duos Intimacy

Chapter 91: The Duo¡¯s Intimacy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Um, this¡­¡± Little Lin bent down, his small hand picking up an item. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the mask that brother wears often? Why is it here?¡± It was indeed Feng Nai¡¯s mask. You Muqing almost didn¡¯t need to think to guess that this had probably fallen to the ground when the two of them had been fighting earlier. ? Instead, Zhao Jianjian seemed like he¡¯d just realized something. His mouth was wide open as he stammered, ¡°Your, your bro¡­ Your brother is, is Young Master Feng?¡± What the f*ck! He finally remembered why the name Feng Lin had sounded so familiar. They both had the surname Feng. Why hadn¡¯t it urred to him before? What the f*ck! What the f*ck! What had he and Brother Nan done? Especially Brother Nan. He had treated Almighty K¡¯s little brother like his own brother! He had even fetched him to and from ces. Where exactly had this ill fatee from? Zhao Jianjian¡¯s expressions were so rich that they could make up an entire collection of stickers. Little Lin shot a look to the side, his aura revealing itself slightly. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mm? After his thoughts were verified, Zhao Jianjian wanted to swing his own head like mad. What was this? Ah! Could No.2 Middle School and No.1 Middle School still have proper arranged fights in the future? However, Little Lin became slightly skeptical. ¡°Weird brother, why is your expression like that? My brother and Little Brother are really close. Don¡¯t look as if the world is ending.¡± Really close? Zhao Jianjian and You Muqing looked in the same direction simultaneously. There was still a baseball bat at each of their feet. This was¡­ what being really close was like? Little Lin must have misunderstood what this expression meant. How could the chief of No.1 Middle School and the chief of No.2 Middle School be close to each other? The saying ¡°two tigers cannot share one mountain¡± had existed for a long time. Besides, who would let off the person who had left an injury on his face? You Muqing finally understood why those two people were hiding. It turned out that they didn¡¯t want Little Lin to notice any loopholes. Really? Why bother? You Muqing had just started shaking his head, when Little Brother¡¯s cheeks puffed up again. ¡°Brother has been too troublesome recently. No matter how hard I tried to get him to bring Little Brother home, he wouldn¡¯t agree. He had to make mee personally. He¡¯s my Little Brother, yet he still always¡­¡± At this point, Little Lin seemed to recall something and suddenly paused. You Muqing had grown interested. ¡°He still always what?¡± Feng Nai, who was seated on the ground with his long legs half-bent, swept his eyes over upon hearing that question. His look was icy. You Muqing felt a chill go down his spine. He deeply believed that he had risked dying by asking this question. After all, every person who dared to snoop into Young Master Feng¡¯s life did not meet a very good end. However, Little Brother suddenly stopped burdening his brother. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going to continue searching for my Little Brother. Mom said that I must bring Little Brother home today.¡± He would never tell the others that his brother had been pretending to be him and inviting Little Brother to y games with him. This was the best method he could use to threaten his brother in the future. As an older brother, Feng Nai naturally understood what Trouble Lin was thinking. His thin lips tightened indifferently for a moment. He wasn¡¯t very bothered, and his eyes only carelessly watched that small figure walk further and further away. In order to avoid allowing Little Lin to figure out anything, Zhao Jianjian and You Muqing followed him responsibly. Mo Bei was also taking note of the distance. When she felt that he was just about far enough, she lifted her head¡­ Chapter 92 - First Time Kissing

Chapter 92: First Time Kissing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Nai did not get to continue. His entire body froze. ? That nonchnt disposition was immediately ruined. When he turned his head back to look down, his lips touched something very soft. That was his first reaction. It was so soft that, for a moment, the two of them acted as if a spell had been ced on them and froze on the spot, their fingers going stiff. Under the light of the setting sun, the changes in those ck pupils could be seen clearly. Both Feng Nai and Mo Bei were shaking slightly. Their heartbeats started to be a little irregr, as if they could hear the pounding motion. Both of them were sitting on the ground, and Mo Bei¡¯s hand was ced on Feng Nai¡¯s leg. This position was indeed perfect for kissing. However¡­ How could they really be kissing? Merely a light touch of the lips had already caused Feng Nai to push the other person aside instantly. Then, he wiped his own lips. Mo Bei did not say anything about being pushed, as she was doing the exact same thing as Feng Nai. After all, if possible, she also wanted to push him away. Both of them stood up silently. The atmosphere was really awkward. The expressionless Mo Bei and the silent Feng Nai had never expected such an incident to happen. There was no way they could continue fighting. Feng Nai even inhaled deeply, which he rarely ever did. ¡°Why did you suddenly lift your head just now?¡± ¡°I just wanted to stand up.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was cool, yet it also conveyed her reluctance. ¡°Who knew you would look down?¡± Feng Nai did not look at the other person again. After tidying up his clothes, he resumed his usual nonchnce. ¡°You better not tell a third person about this.¡± ¡°The same applies to you.¡± Mo Bei put the baseball bat down and bent to pick up her backpack while her other hand went into the pocket of her pants. Her profile still looked aloof. For once, the two of them reached a consensus about the same thing. After all, such an incident was indeed not something to share around. The chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School had kissed¡­ If the students heard this news, they would certainly cause an even bigger ruckus. How was such a thing possible? Had aet crashed into Earth? However, this coincidence had indeed happened. The two parties involved had very cleverly chosen to forget about it before strolling towards the school gates. Their tall and slim figures, their straight legs, and the masks they were both wearing gave off a cool impression. However, no one knew that their inner thoughts were the same: His/her first kiss had just taken ce in this bewildering manner. Trouble Lin would really do them in. This was also Feng Nai¡¯s first time losing a fight. Besides being wounded on his face and failing to get revenge, he had even¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s right hand clenched as he subconsciously wanted to wipe his mouth again. However, such an action was really unlike what he should be doing. Hence, he lowered his eyes and continued to walk forward. The aura that he radiated was certainly hostile. So was Mo Bei¡¯s aura. From the back, she seemed even colder than usual. The two of them were walking in the same direction, yet they managed to give off the vibe of someone saying ¡°you better not provoke me¡±. They each really seemed to echo what Zhao Jianjian had said: Two tigers could not share one mountain. However, the two people who¡¯d temporarily lost their train of thought did not expect that once they turned the corner, they would see Trouble Lin, who they¡¯d exhausted all means to hide from earlier¡­ Chapter 93 - Whats With The Wounds On Your Faces?

Chapter 93: What¡¯s With The Wounds On Your Faces?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just a while ago, Little Lin had wanted to leave to go see if his Little Brother had gone home. He¡¯d been to Little Brother¡¯s house and still remembered part of the way. ? However, just as he was about to leave, the huge ck van that often picked his brother up from his house drove over towards him. The child very decisively reached out and gged down the vehicle. He had just asked the assistant about his brother¡¯s whereabouts when he saw the two people he¡¯d wanted to see the most appear before his eyes. Little Lin was overjoyed. He called out ¡°Little Brother¡± while he ran in Mo Bei¡¯s direction. Mo Bei and Feng Nai wanted to avoid him, but it was toote. Little Lin had already seen them and started dashing towards her like a little fire-wheel. They couldn¡¯t hide even if they wanted to. Mo Bei, who was afraid that he would fall, reached out to steady the child. Little Lin currently looked lovable and adorable. His pair of big dark eyes were as bright and clear as gems. ¡°Little Brother, where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Mo Bei was just about to speak, when Little Lin¡¯s brows furrowed like caterpirs. He looked at her and then looked at his brother. Oh no. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers stiffened. She already anticipated what he was about to say next. ¡°Hmm? Little Brother, what¡¯s up with your face and my brother¡¯s face?¡± This question really hit the nail on the head. Zhao Jianjian, who was right behind Little Lin but had not stopped him, started to raise his head to watch the sky once more, pretending that he did not exist. He really felt awkward for Brother Nan and Almighty K. Was hitting it off right away something that one could brag about? These two people could have said anything, yet they had chosen to say that they had clicked immediately! What did that mean? It meant that they were on good terms! The chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School were on good terms¡­ If this got out, who would believe it? Who? However, Feng Nai was Feng Nai after all. He had been able to hold the title of the number one person in the eSports arena, which meant that not only were his skills really up to the mark, but his mentality was also much better than the average person¡¯s. His careless attitude and the ck mask on his face really brought out his aura. Thus, when he heard Little Lin¡¯s questions, he did not have a big reaction. He just stood there with his handsome face turned and a hand in his pocket, as if the person who¡¯d just fought with Mo Bei wasn¡¯t him. He then bent down and lightly flicked Little Lin¡¯s forehead as hementedzily, ¡°Small boy, why do you want to know so much?¡± Little Lin stretched out two paws to protect his head as his big eyes narrowed. ¡°Brother, you went to fight again, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I fought indeed.¡± Feng Nai straightened up. ¡°Along with your Little Brother. We beat the opposite side to pieces.¡± What opposite side? Zhao Jianjian was dumbfounded upon hearing that. The two chiefs had been fighting one-on-one against each other. While Zhao Jianjian couldn¡¯t understand the situation, Mo Bei had already calmly picked up where Feng Nai had left off. Her slender fingers even touched the scratches on her face while her voice remained as indifferent as ever. ¡°These injuries were probably left by the other party. Your brother and I did not notice earlier.¡± Upon hearing that, Zhao Jianjian swiftly turned his head and looked at Brother Nan¡¯s handsome face. He really had not expected that Brother Nan would actually be a skilled actor. These injuries were probably left by the other party? Your brother and I did not notice earlier? Absolute lies! Those two would remember anyone who left injuries on their faces for a lifetime. For more details, please refer to the first two fights. Back then, Brother Nan had hit Almighty K, even though it had meant charging into the crowd. What sort of feuds and grudges were these? Subsequently, in order to catch Brother Nan, Almighty K had even started throwing things just so he could get Brother Nan off the wall. He had basically corroborated what had often been said during the game: The team fight might have been lost, but Mo Nan had to die! Why would these two people bury the hatchet so soon and go fight someone else? They had supposedly been fighting together and the other party had left injuries on their faces? This was absolute bullsh*t. Who else would dare raise a fist to them on No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School¡¯s territories other than them? However, it was evident that Little Lin did not have a deep understanding of such things. Once he heard that his brother and Little Brother had gone to fight someone else together, he became oddly excited. ¡°I see. No wonder my brother¡¯s face is disfigured again. Little Brother, in the future, when my brother calls you to fight, you must protect him properly. He¡¯s really lousy at fighting, but he always likes to go join in the fun. Recently, he ran into a cruel, merciless person that hit the corner of his lip. Even eating made him hurt¡­¡± In the end, Little Lin sighed deeply like a small adult. Mo Bei did not respond. She could not tell Little Lin that this cruel, merciless person was her. Instead, Feng Nai shot a nce at Mo Bei. Zhao Jianjian thought that he really looked as if he wanted to give Brother Nan a good thrashing. He was right. How was it possible for Almighty K and Brother Nan to hit it off right from the start? Naive Little Lin must have misinterpreted his gaze. Little Lin, who had yet to notice the subtle atmosphere amongst the people present, continued toin. ¡°My brother has been oddly moody during the past few days. Each time he looked in the mirror, I could see him smiling coldly. He was probably thinking of teaching that person a lesson. The one thing my brother can¡¯t stand is other people putting a fist on his face. Little Brother, you don¡¯t know how much my brother loves his face. Every night he will put¡­ Mm¡­ mm¡­¡± Little Lin could not continue, as Feng Nai had knelt down and covered the child¡¯s mouth. His voice spoke by his ear, still sounding very indifferent. ¡°Trouble Lin, do you want to get KFC for this whole month? If the answer is yes, then stop talking.¡± Upon hearing that, Little Lin immediately stretched out his short hands and gestured that he would shut up. Feng Nai let go and ced a hand in his pocket. As the number of students passing by gradually increased, Zhao Jianjian became aware of a problem and quietly leaned close to Brother Nan. ¡°Brother Nan, shall we leave? If we continue standing like this, we might get surrounded by the students of No.1 Middle School. Most importantly, they might really think you¡¯re on very good terms with Almighty K or that you want to make use of him for attention. Brother Nan, we¡¯re from No.2 Middle School, and you¡¯re the chief of No.2 Middle School. You can¡¯t be good gay friends with the chief of No.1 Middle School. You ought to reconsider! Please reconsider!¡± Although Mo Bei did not reply, she did not want to stand there either. Even though the earlier incident couldn¡¯t be considered a kiss at all in the strictest sense, Mo Bei had never been so intimate with anyone, so she was still somewhat affected. After all, they both knew that they were considered an eyesore by each other. She wanted to forget the scene in the back field as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, Little Lin suddenly spoke again¡­ Chapter 94 - Going To The Fengs For Dinner

Chapter 94: Going To The Fengs For Dinner

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Little Brother, I searched for you for a long time earlier. Come home with me. Brother ising too, and my mom is at home. She said I must bring you back to thank you properly this time,¡± Little Lin said while grabbing Mo Bei¡¯s hand and gazing at Mo Bei pitifully. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring you back, mommy definitely won¡¯t let mee look for Brother alone next time.¡± Given Mo Bei¡¯s personality, she found it very difficult to reject children, especially this kind, who liked to act cute. Mo Bei felt even more hesitant. ? Little Lin lowered his head. Even his ears were slouchy, as if he already knew Mo Bei¡¯s answer. ¡°Alright, if Little Brother does not want to go, I won¡¯t force him too. However, if there was someone as reliable as Little Brother around, mommy would definitely allow me to visit more ces. I really like ying games too, but mommy¡¯s worried, so I have not even been to the battle team¡¯s apartment.¡± At this point, Little Lin even tugged on the hem of her shirt. Feng Nai watched from the side. His brow lifted for a moment before he bent down and lifted the little human. His voice was verynguid as he said, ¡°Trouble Lin, don¡¯t pretend to be pathetic. This trick is of no use. Say goodbye to your Little Brother.¡± Little Lin ignored his brotherpletely, his small face looking extremely deste. He took a nce at Mo Bei, then another one. In the end, even his thickshes drooped halfway. Upon seeing that, Mo Bei reached out and stopped him, saying only a few words with an aloof profile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed. ¡°You sure?¡± The warning in his words was strong. Mo Bei stood with a hand in her pocket, her eyes slightly dull. ¡°A meal is nothing.¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± Feng Nai straightened his cor and then boarded the van first. He was intending to return to the battle team. After what had just happened in the field, he did not want to have dinner with anyone for now. However, how could Little Lin possibly let his brother go? He just needed to ask his mom to deal with his brother. Hence, just like that, Feng Nai was summoned to the vehicle with a phone call. Fortunately, Feng Nai and Mo Bei had not gotten in the vehicle together. If the students around had seen them get in together, a mighty uproar would certainly have been caused. Nevertheless, Zhao Jianjian and You Muqing felt that they¡¯d found out too much today and needed to properly digest everything. Especially You Muqing. After all, not too long ago, Feng Nai had mentioned that Little Lin seemed to have met a pretty nice person and he wanted to go meet him. Now it seemed that he had. Except¡­ he reckoned that Feng Nai had not expected that this pretty nice person would be his biggest eyesore. You Muqing stretched a hand out and pressed down the spot between his brows when the students from No.1 Middle School came running. They had rods in their hands and they were panting hard. ¡°Young Master You.¡± ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± You Muqing put his hand down. ¡°Someone said that rascal Mo Nan was here, so we came to corner him!¡± As they spoke, the eyes of the people from No.1 Middle Schoolnded on Zhao Jianjian. ¡°Sure enough, even his sidekick is here.¡± Zhao Jianjian stiffened. He suddenly thought, ¡°Oh shit, Little Lin left. Who will protect me?¡± Then, he heard You Muqing¡¯s voice. ¡°Let him go.¡± The students from No.1 Middle School had already surrounded Zhao Jianjian. Upon hearing that, they all looked ludicrous. After all, this was their old enemy. You Muqing could only force out an excuse. ¡°Today is a solo fight. The arranged fight will take ce another day.¡± Zhao Jianjian, who was now off the hook, gave him a thumbs-up while no one was looking. He was very lucky to survive. ¡°Yes, how did I forget that? Young Master Feng ordered us not toe over. He wanted to teach Mo Nan a lesson himself.¡± The person speaking recalled before looking up. ¡°The lesson must have ended by now. I wondered how it went.¡± ¡°Come on, Young Master Feng definitely won. Is that right, President You?¡± You Muqing smiled and said nothing. He better not go into detail and say that both of them had gotten injured and hugged each other. He had to go back and think over what to do when the people from No.1 Middle School saw Mo Nan in the future. In the past, they would havee to blows, no matter what. However, the duo¡¯s rtionship was ratherplicated now. They still found each other an eyesore, yet they had to pretend to be deadly foes who had be good brothers. Besides, the two of them still had to have dinner at the Fengs in a while. He found the chief¡¯s world increasingly difficult to understand. At present, the atmosphere in the car was overall slightly odd. Mo Bei and Feng Nai both supported their chins with a hand as they looked out of their respective windows. The only difference was that Mo Bei would check her phone asionally, while Feng Nai yed with the silver cigarette case in his hand. They did not interact at all throughout the entire journey. Actually, it seemed that they did not even spare each other a nce for some reason. Little Lin, who was seated between the two of them, turned to look at one of them and then turned the other way to look at the other one. His small brows were furrowed as his hands propped his chin. ¡°It¡¯s so odd. Little Brother, why aren¡¯t you and brother talking? Don¡¯t close friends have endless things to say when they are together? I have lots to say when I see Little Brother.¡± Close? The assistant in charge of driving choked silently. After all, these two people had alighted separately when they hade to school that day, as if silently saying, ¡°Even though I do know you, you better not mention that you know me.¡± They really didn¡¯t seem to be close. Ever since they had met, little young master had never understood exactly what kind of rtionship young master and Mo Nan shared. ¡°I¡¯mconic. That has always been the case.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was slightly cold, but the words she said were convincing. Little Lin recalled that his Little Brother was indeed really cool when he yed games. No matter how lousily his teammates yed, he¡¯d never say anything. He would just very coolly carry them to victory, either by wiping the opposing team out or stealing turrets to take down their base. However, he still felt that something was odd, so he looked at his brother. Feng Nai absent-mindedly sneered at him. ¡°Did you think we¡¯re like the little kids at your kindergarten? That we must talk a lot because we¡¯re on good terms?¡± Little Lin ignored his brother¡¯s taunting words. He knew his brother. Once he got a wound on his face, he would be snarky. ¡°Ah, the injury.¡± Little Lin bowed his head and dug around for a while. ¡°I still have some band-aids that you left behind the previous time. Great, there are four left.¡± As he spoke, Little Lin raised his hands. His eyes were big, as though he was asking to be praised. ¡°Brother, help Little Brother put a band-aid on his face and the back of his neck. Those two spots are a little obvious. Put one on your own face too. If you can¡¯t reach the spot, get Little Brother to help you so that mommy will not deduct your allowance when she sees them. Didn¡¯t Ie up with a great idea?¡± Chapter 95 - Only His Wife Can Stay With Him

Chapter 95: Only His Wife Can Stay With Him

He was getting those two to put band-aids on each other? The assistant¡¯s hand slipped and the vehicle almost changednes! Mo Bei was just about to speak when something was directly pressed against her face. It was a band-aid. The other person¡¯s slender finger was slightly cold, just like the smile hanging on his lips. ¡°You gotta treasure this face, Little Brother.¡± Although that was what he said, the finger did not press hard on her face. Instead, the minty tobo scent that followed was rather thick. It was probably because he smoked often. He retracted his hand once he finished putting a band-aid on. He acted as if he was dealing with a work-rted task. He was very nonchnt, and his gaze was so mild that no emotions could be read. His motive for doing so was very obvious. It was so that Little Lin would not notice anything. Little Lin was indeed satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re acting more like good friends now. Little Brother, put a band-aid on my brother too. He¡¯s too tall, I can¡¯t even reach him.¡± Mo Bei, who didn¡¯t mind, picked up a band-aid. ¡°No need.¡± Feng Nai wiped his own face with his finger and rejected the offer straightforwardly. Then, he tugged up his cor and put on his mask, his eyes narrowing slightly as he instructed his brother, ¡°Wake me up when we¡¯re home, Trouble Lin.¡± Little Lin muttered, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he turned toin to Mo Bei. ¡°Little Brother, is my brother often like this when he¡¯s with the battle team too? Is he only sleeping other than ying games?¡± Mo Bei responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. The right side of her face, where the band-aid was, was slightly turned. The rays of the evening sun shone in and happened to spill on the skin there. Inbination with her aloof and refined aura, she seemed like an icy prince-like existence. Little Lin watched from the side and sighed. ¡°As expected, it depends on who¡¯s wearing the band-aid. Little Brother, you look so handsome like that.¡± Feng Nai could hear sounds while he slept. His tall and slim figure fidgeted. As an ultra-straight male, Feng Nai was ultimately very resistant to the fact that he had kissed a man. Even though that rascal was really good-looking, he wasn¡¯t interested. The distance from school to the Fengs¡¯ house was one and a half times bigger than going to the battle team¡¯s apartment. Mo Bei had seen rich houses before. Back in Sovereign Union, she had been the youngest, so Master would always bring her to the Qins for dinner, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t grow tall if she only ate steamed buns. The Qins were a military family, so they stayed in the militarypound. Regardless of how rich they were, they stayed there. However, the Fengs were different. Mo Bei thought that such a forest-style garden vi usually only appeared inics. Ciel¡¯s abode in ck Butler was a good example. Roses weaved around the white fences with an old English yet also European ir. The garden was made of grass plots. A gentle, graceful figure stood there in a white top and a long skirt. Her disposition was mellow, and her age couldn¡¯t be calcted. A person that looked like a butler was holding an umbre for the figure. Once the vehicle door opened, Little Lin dashed towards the figure. ¡°Mommy, mommy, I brought Little Brother back!¡± Mrs. Feng caught her younger son and then looked up. She smiled once her gazended on Mo Bei. ¡°Lin Lin goes on every day about meeting a very, very wonderful Little Brother who not only saved him but even ys games with him often and baked him a birthday cake. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a handsome Little Brother.¡± Mo Bei could never resist good-tempered people. Feng Nai shared this trait too. Mrs. Feng, who was clever, figured out Mo Bei¡¯s personality and only said with a faint smile, ¡°I heard you¡¯re a member of Dark res now. It must be very tiring to work under Nai¡¯er.¡± It took Mo Bei a second before she realized who ¡®Nai¡¯er¡¯ was. Her voice was very cool as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°How rare to meet someone who doesn¡¯tin about him.¡± Mrs. Feng seemed really delighted now. ¡°No wonder Lin Lin said that you guys hit it off right from the start and are already very good friends.¡± Mo Bei wanted to say that this was really not the case. However, she did not want to disappoint the two people before her, who both had a very good impression of her. She decided she might as well continue speaking less. However, Mrs. Feng thought that Mo Bei was being shy and her face broke into another smile. After all, young people at this age were all rather shy. While looking at these two people standing together, she started to miss her own youth. Of course, Mrs. Feng did not hear anything. The reason Feng Nai was standing beside Mo Bei was because he had lowered his voice to say to her, ¡°Finish eating quicklyter and then say that you have to leave because of a battle team task. Understand?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s backpack hung from her shoulder. To a certain extent, their line of thought was essentially the same. However, Little Lin was extremely excited. When they entered, he took Mo Bei¡¯s hand to show her this and that. ¡°Look, Little Brother, this is my newest toy. That¡¯s a transformer. This one broke, but brother fixed it for me.¡± As Mo Bei listened to Little Lin, somehow, she thought of her childhood. Her brother had been the same. He would help her fix many things. The only difference was that her brother would make a mess of it each time. Nevertheless, Mo Bei still understood what Little Lin was expressing. It was really great to have an older brother. This was why she was here. She wanted to show everyone what kind of person her brother was. When Mo Bei read the provoking text sent to her phone, her eyes dropped and she did not reply. Little Lin jumped over from the side and said, ¡°Brother¡¯s room is next door. He doesn¡¯t like other people entering his room. Each time I do, he grabs me by the cor and throws me out. He even dered that only his future wife will stay in the same room as him. Fortunately, I am a little boy, so he does not lose his temper. Last time, an uncle¡¯s daughter came over. She merely touched his water ss and he never used it again. My brother is particrly delicate and loves to get sick. He¡¯s always having a cold. That¡¯s why I prepared a small medical kit for him. Could you help me pass it to brother when you guys go backter, Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei nced to the side, her voice sounding very aloof. ¡°Why won¡¯t you give it to him yourself?¡± ¡°If I do, he will cockily call me Trouble Lin again.¡± Little Lin rubbed his own hair. Mo Bei hesitated for a moment but ultimately reached out and took the kit. ¡°Alright.¡± They stayed in the same room anyway. She wouldn¡¯t have to give it in person. She could just write a note when the time came. However, judging by Little Lin¡¯s words, his brother was a clean freak. Although she¡¯d already sensed it while living in the same room with him, it hadn¡¯t been as obvious as it was now. If he found out that not only was she ¡°SweetDisciple¡±, but she was also a girl who had crossed his personal boundaries, he would probably kick her out of the room and not allow her to stay in the battle team. Thus, her identity absolutely could not be divulged. This was the third time Mo Bei was telling herself that. Little Lin did not know what his Little Brother was thinking. After pushing open the door, he asked very doubtfully when he saw his brother standing by the hand basin, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s broad daylight. Why are you brushing your teeth?¡± Chapter 96 - Eyes Meet, Reminding Of The Kiss

Chapter 96: Eyes Meet, Reminding Of The Kiss

Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers faltered for a moment. He bent slightly to wash out the toothpaste in his mouth before sayingnguidly, ¡°Is there a problem with brushing my teeth before eating?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not a problem.¡± Little Lin touched his chin with a hand. ¡°But you¡¯ve never brushed your teeth before eating in the past.¡± Feng Nai walked over nonchntly. ¡°I felt like brushing them today. Can¡¯t I?¡± Little Lin found that his brother was oddly hot-tempered that day. His temper was really terrible. ¡°Brother, could you learn from Little Brother in the future? Both of you are members of the same battle team and good friends, but your personalities are so different. If you go on like this, you¡¯ll lose all those female fans of yours.¡± ¡°Oh? You are so right. I will make sure to change,rade Trouble Lin.¡± His words were evidently perfunctory, as he had seen Mo Bei standing aside. However, he did not speak to Mo Bei. Instead, he picked up his cigarette case and walked to the open balcony so that Little Lin wouldn¡¯t be breathing in second-hand smoke. Mo Bei watched that slender figure leaning slightly against the rail before her eyes shifted. She knew very well why he had brushed his teeth now. After all, although what they had shared couldn¡¯t be considered a kiss, contact had still been made. Even now, it felt as if there were still remnants of each other¡¯s breath on their lips. At this thought, Mo Bei lifted her hand and instinctively wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Coincidentally, Feng Nai had finished his cigarette and shifted his gaze over. Even though they were separated by the ss windows of the balcony, their eyes met. They both understood what the other person was thinking at the moment. They were recalling the ident in the back field. As a result, the atmosphere between the two of them became slightlyplicated. Although this was something that Little Lin could not make out, the warm and gentle woman suddenly asked with a hand under her chin as the two of them sat together for dinner, ¡°Did something happen between the two of you?¡± Mo Bei thought that Mrs. Feng had noticed the injuries on her face. Her fingers involuntarily jerked and touched the band-aid. However, Mrs. Feng chuckled. ¡°Not that. Lin Lin already told me. Nai¡¯er was cornered by the people from the school across the street and you helped him get away.¡± Mo Bei and Feng Nai did not speak. After all, Little Lin had demonstrated his great imagination. He had actually even added a little detail and said that he had been cornered. Feng Nai¡¯s brow lifted. Why had he never known that Trouble Lin was so good at making up stories? Little Lin was battling with the chicken wing in his bowl with a fork. When he met his brother¡¯s gaze, which was deadly cold, his back stiffened and the chicken wing was dropped. Was his brother not the one who had been trapped? Little Brother was so cool when he fought. He couldn¡¯t possibly have been cornered. Little Lin had evidently forgotten that the first time he had met Little Brother, Little Brother had just been cornered. One could not expect children to have a good memory. Meanwhile, Mrs. Feng was still speaking. ¡°Boys like to have little conflicts. Back when Nai¡¯er was in junior high, he hadn¡¯t grown tall yet so he had gotten cornered often. I thought it would get better when he entered high school and he wouldn¡¯t be bullied anymore. I didn¡¯t expect that such incidents would still be happening. Mo Nan, your schools are close. Could I ask you to help Nai¡¯er out more in the future?¡± By this point, Mo Bei had a pretty good guess about what was happening. It was probably true that the other person had often been cornered when he¡¯d attended the No.1 Middle School¡¯s affiliated junior high school. However, after being cornered, he probably hadn¡¯t been bullied. Instead, he had thrashed the other party. That was why he had be famous at No.1 Middle School even before entering it and had a firm hold on the chief¡¯s position¡­ Chapter 97 - The Two Chiefs Share A Bed

Chapter 97: The Two Chiefs Share A Bed

However, it was evident that Little Lin and Mrs. Feng were unaware of all these things. Mo Bei swallowed the food in her mouth without changing her countenance and then responded with a cool ¡°mm¡± sound. Mrs. Feng¡¯s eyes brightened as she reached out to hold Mo Bei¡¯s hand. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving our Nai to you, Nan Nan.¡± Calling her Nan Nan after calling her Mo Nan seemed a little too fast. Mo Bei looked at her own hand, which was being held. Her handsome face remained as handsome and aloof as ever, but deep down, she finally understood where Little Lin had learned all his cute acting tricks. However, his brother did not seem to be gifted in this area. As expected, even though they were biological brothers, there were still disparities between them. Feng Nai was nonchnt the entire time his mom handed him into a certain person¡¯s care, as if the person being discussed was not him at all. Mrs. Feng had a very good time during dinner. However, the two parties involved were in a different mood. They wanted this to end quickly. After all, as they were sitting together, they were too close to each other¡­ After dinner, Mrs. Feng kept asking when Mo Bei woulde over again. Mo Bei was bad at lying, yet she also knew that this wouldn¡¯t happen again. Thus, she replied, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on my schedule.¡± Little Lin, who was very unwilling to let Mo Bei go, kept hugging that slim and firm back as he acted cute. Someone who looked like the butler walked in from outside. His shoulders were slightly damp, probably from the rain outside, and his entire being exuded a cool air. The weather in City of Spring [1. Another name for Jinan City] was unpredictable in April. One day, the temperature would be high, and a dayter, the temperature could go as low as a few degrees, as if winter hade back. The butler walked over to Feng Nai and said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, a fallen tree has blocked the road. I don¡¯t think you can leave today.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers stiffened. ¡°Have emergency road repairs been contacted?¡± ¡°Yes. There are strong winds and rain out there, as well as hail. Road repairs have no way of handling it now. They need to wait until the rain stops first¡­¡± While he listened, Feng Nai¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. If that was the case, they really might not be able to leave. This thought had just formed in his mind when a gentleugh was heard behind him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just nice that you can¡¯t leave? Although there are no guest rooms at home, your bed is really big. You can stay at home with Nan Nan today.¡± Feng Nai: ¡­ Mo Bei: ¡­ Did she mean that they would sleep in the same bed? Feng Nai definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. Sleeping in the same room as another person was already pushing his limits. Same bed? His eyes were filled with refusal. Mo Bei shared his sentiment. After all, her identity could be revealed. However, these two people ultimately could not object to Mrs. Feng¡¯sment. ¡°Why do the two of you look like that?¡± A questioning look appeared on Mrs. Feng¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good friends? Boy friendships are really crude. Boys often sleep together. Or are you two actually lying to me and Lin Lin? Aren¡¯t you guys close? Is there really something going on?¡± Thement that Zhao Jianjian had made was right. Of all the things one could brag about, they had to brag about hitting it off right from the start. Now, they had gotten themselves into trouble. Feng Nai considered the actual situation. It was impossible to leave today. Thus, he reached out and unzipped his jacket altogether. His usualnguidness appeared on his handsome profile. ¡°What could be going on? If we stay, you¡¯ve gotta give me another nket.¡± ¡°There are lots.¡± Little Lin interrupted. ¡°Brother, I can let Little Brother use the cotton quilt that I use in the winter. It¡¯s a little short, so don¡¯t forget to help Little Brother cover up when you¡¯re sleeping.¡± Chapter 98 - Your Kiss

Chapter 98: Your Kiss

Feng Nai had given up hoping that his brother wouldn¡¯t screw him over. Both of them were reluctant to go to the bedroom. Thus, after confirming that they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, one of them went to the study, and the other started ying games with Little Lin. Little Lin had noticed that Little Brother seemed to be continuously receiving messages while ying games that day. However, Little Brother did not reply and his beautiful dark eyes were actually slightly cold. Little Lin thought for a moment but did not push any further. He started another match by using his ount on his brother¡¯s cell phone. After all, a chance to y games with Little Brother face-to-face was rare toe by. However, a child was a child. They yed till it was almost 10 pm and Little Lin could not keep his eyes open. He reached out with a small hand to rub his big eyes while trying to enter another match. However, Mo Bei put her cell phone away and stood up from his bed. Little Lin instantly looked much more awake. ¡°Little Brother, are we stopping? I want to y one more match.¡± Mo Bei, who had a hand in her pocket, mumbled quietly and then reached out with a hand to rub Little Lin¡¯s head. Her profile was still cold and elegant. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early.¡± Although she used very few words, Little Lin felt the concern in them. The small human slid under his nket and did not forget to warn his Little Brother, ¡°My brother is very particr about cleanliness, so when you sleep together with himter, you must keep a distance.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s hand, which was tugging up the nket, paused for a moment. She thought, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say that, I would still stay away from that certain person.¡± However, Mo Bei would never say that in front of Little Lin. Thus, she only replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she turned and bent slightly. Even though her expression was cold, her thin lipsnded on Little Lin¡¯s forehead, followed by two calm words. ¡°Good night.¡± When Feng Nai pushed the door open, this scene greeted him. His lean, tall figure leanedzily against the door frame as he remained quiet. He watched his brother¡¯s face flush, his little paw touching the spot where he had been kissed. He looked like he was on cloud nine as he said in his childish voice, ¡°Little Brother, good night to you too.¡± Trouble Lin was really easily captivated. Feng Nai straightened up while absent-mindedly spinning the lighter in his hands. He still had a piece of candy in his mouth. He was pressing the tip of his tongue against it as his eyes darkened. When a metallic ringing sound was heard, Mo Bei looked over. She realized that he¡¯d probably watched the earlier scene. However, Mo Bei did not find anything wrong with that. Master used to kiss her forehead and say good night this way in the past too. However, that period had been too short. So short that whenever Mo Bei saw Little Lin, she was reminded of all the times Master had been with her¡­ Mo Bei was not a person who liked reminiscing. If it wasn¡¯t for the messages that Lu Yifan had sent her that day, she probably wouldn¡¯t be in such a state. Mo Bei had not deleted the three most striking messages. ¡°Do you know who once used the ying style of a jungling support tank?¡± ¡°You even want to make use of Sovereign Union¡¯s poprity?¡± ¡°Mo Nan, no matter how badly you want to be popr, you should know where to draw the line.¡± Mo Bei was the only person under the sun who knew that her brother had been given many chances to prove himself. If he had revealed her name and identity during his hardest times, the media and eSports crowd would havee looking for him. However, her brother had never thought that way. In the past, she had said that she wanted to game, so he had apanied their mom at home on her behalf. When Sovereign Union had been disassembled, she had followed and gone into seclusion just because she had not wanted anyone to deplete its poprity. He understood that, so he had never said anything to anyone. To protect her, he had even chased away many neighbors that hade asking questions back then. After all, some of their neighbors knew that she had rarely even gone to school for the sake of ying eSports. Subsequently, while the others had already been attending year one of high school, she had still been staying at home and had never touched games ever again. However, the story that they¡¯d heard the most was different. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Aunty Mo? Wasn¡¯t it said that your girl was going to y eSports? It sounded so impressive. Why is it that she¡¯s not going to anymore?¡± ¡°She probably came around and realized that she¡¯s not made for that. I don¡¯t want to say this, Aunty Mo, but your girl is really unlikable. Get her to read and study more when she has the time and cultivate her temperament. Learn from my Violet. She even went to learn piano some time ago.¡± ¡°I said it wouldn¡¯t work out long ago. Aunty Mo, you shouldn¡¯t have let her do what she liked. All is good now. What will a girl do in the future if she doesn¡¯t go to school?¡± Mo Bei had no way of retorting, as she¡¯d long ago decided to never appear using the identity of Bey again, regardless of the asion. She still remembered her brother putting his schoolbag near the stairway back then, his entire person giving off a vile feeling. ¡°Say, Aunty Zhang, Aunty Liu¡­ You guys are so interesting. You are using a person¡¯s decision to go to school or not to judge her usefulness. Doesn¡¯t seem very urate. But I guess you guys don¡¯t get to experience that feeling either. After all, there aren¡¯t really many girls like my sister, who can buy her parents a house at 15 years old. After all, Aunty Zhang, your Violet always uses the registration fee that you give her for specialty ss to go clubbing.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Nonsense? I merely overheard your fightst time. Anyway, my sister will always have me to provide for her in the future. It¡¯s none of your damn business!¡± Since then, there had been rumors that Mo Nan was a flippant rascal. His temper was very fiery once he red up, and he had no manners whatsoever. Up till now¡­ when he had tried to use people for attention. These words had evene from the mouth of his best friend. Mo Bei did not want to let Feng Nai, who had walked in, catch her current emotions. She hugged the small thin nket that Little Lin had prepared for her and stood up. The two of them brushed past each other. One of them was unchanginglynguid, and the other looked aloof. Feng Nai was there for his cell phone. After Mo Bei left, he walked to his brother¡¯s bedside and got ready to take his phone back. However, Little Lin pressed down on the nket. He looked very serious as he said, ¡°Brother, even if you don¡¯t like sleeping in the same bed with another person, you cannot bully Little Brother.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice soundedid-back. ¡°Your Little Brother and I are the best of friends.¡± Little Lin, who did not notice that his brother was being sarcastic, touched very happily his own forehead again. ¡°Little Brother kissed me just now. Brother, kiss me too. Right here.¡± ¡°Wash up and go to bed, Trouble Lin.¡± Feng Nai nced to the side absent-mindedly, but the way he tucked in the nket for Little Lin wasn¡¯t just perfunctory. This was enough to show what they called his bro-con attribute. Little Lin thought that his brother wasn¡¯t adorable at all. Even Little Brother had given him a kiss. His brother only knew how to pinch his face. But¡­ ¡°Never mind, I know your kisses are all saved for my future sister-inw.¡± All would have been well if Little Lin had not mentioned kisses. Once he mentioned them¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s fingertips, which had been pinching his face, faltered¡­ Chapter 99 - Sleeping On The Bed Together

Chapter 99: Sleeping On The Bed Together

Little Lin still did not know what was up with his brother when he heard his brother sneer coldly. Then, he pinched his face again. Although he did smile, there was barely any warmth in his eyes. ¡°Trouble Lin, you¡¯re really rubbing it in.¡± Little Lin was very confused. Had he said anything wrong? Hadn¡¯t his brother always been a clean freak who imed that meaningless kissing was merely a way to spread germs? Why was he reacting like this today? Little Lin touched his pinched cheek and turned his small body in faint puzzlement. As he watched his brother stand up and turn off the light for him, he was still a little baffled. Feng Nai and Mo Bei had so far found excuses not to enter the bedroom until it was time to go to sleep. Now that both of them no longer had any more excuses, it was impossible not to enter the bedroom. Not staying in the same room at this time would be evidence that every move of theirs earlier had been an act. Hence, everything had led to this situation. Mo Bei hugged a nket with an aloof profile and stated coolly, ¡°When I came out of Little Lin¡¯s room earlier, I saw an empty room next to it.¡± Feng Nai turned his head and tugged open the cor of his school uniform while replying in a casual tone, ¡°Little Brother, did you really think that our house has no guest rooms when it¡¯s such a big house?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s long legs paused. Feng Nai threw his jacket aside and undid the cuffs of his sleeves. ¡°The reason my mom did this was merely to test whether the two of us are truly on good terms or pretending to be on good terms.¡± That exined everything. Mo Bei set the nket down. Meanwhile, Feng Nai had already walked to his closet and directly pulled open his shirt. Mo Bei abruptly shifted her line of vision to another spot. However, Feng Nai did not find anything wrong with being bare-chested. Instead, he bent slightly and took a bottle of mineral water out of the mini-fridge at his bedside. His light-colored eyes looked up slightly at Mo Bei. ¡°Let¡¯s y a finger-guessing game.¡± Mo Bei was still not used to looking at a boy¡¯s naked chest. However, if she did not look, it would seem suspicious. She could only meet his eyes calmly. ¡°Finger-guessing game?¡± ¡°Whoever loses will sleep on the floor.¡± Feng Nai chuckled, although the arc of his lips was still cold as he walked slightly closer. ¡°Little Brother, did you really think you would sleep with me?¡± Mo Bei looked up with an aloof expression. ¡°You think too much, Captain.¡± ¡°You better not have thought so.¡± Feng Nai casually lifted his right hand and breathed out, emitting a minty scent. ¡°Let¡¯s have an all-in-one game.¡± Mo Bei also stretched out her hand. A secondter, Feng Nai, who had narrowed his eyes for a moment, was about to go tug at the nket on the bed. Suddenly, he saw the person beside him single-handedlyy the nket he was holding in his arms on the floor. His handsome profile was emotionless. ¡°This is your home. I won¡¯t be a wrangling guest who robs the host¡¯s ce. Besides, I was the one who agreed to this dinner.¡± Initially, Feng Nai had indeed thought that he should not havee to this dinner. However, he had stille to the Fengs, knowing that getting along with each other would be awkward. Now, Feng Nai believed that the other person had done so simply out of pure liking for his brother and reluctance to disappoint him. Feng Nai nced over and bent down directly, picking up the nket from the floor and tossing it onto the bed. His voice was stillid-back. ¡°You have apetition the day after tomorrow. If sleeping on the floor affects your condition that day, who would be responsible?¡± As soon as he said this, he turned the pillow on the bed horizontally and ced it in the middle of the bed. His gaze was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. If you cross the line, I will punch you.¡± Did this mean that they were sleeping on the bed together? Chapter 100 - Youve Probably Misunderstood Straight Guys

Chapter 100: You¡¯ve Probably Misunderstood Straight Guys

The term ¡®No.2 Middle School¡¯bined with the name ¡®Little Brother¡¯ already contained a level of provocation, especially if one added to that the other party¡¯s handsome face and nonchnt attitude. Mo Bei alooflyid the other pillow down as well. Her tone was indifferent as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the left side.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Feng Nai entered the bathroom after grabbing his stuff. While listening to the sound of water inside, Mo Bei became aware of a new problem. She had to shower here. Previously, at the base, she would always calcte the time. Usually, she would finish showering while this person wasn¡¯t around. Today¡¯s situation was totally unexpected. However, given how particr that person was about cleanliness, aversion would definitely be all over his face if she did not go to the bathroom. Besides, that would be too odd. After all, she was a boy now. She¡¯d seen her brother interacting with others, and he had not stuck to trivial matters, such as the way a certain person had removed his top all at once earlier. That was the reaction that normal boys ought to have. She could not let the other party sense that there was something wrong with her, even if it was her profile. After the bra incidentst time, she now knew that if she wanted to seed in what she¡¯d set out to do, she would have to be cautious when it came to her identity. ¡°It¡¯s your identity.¡± As expected, once the other person walked out, he threw an unused white towel at her. Feng Nai¡¯s chiseled chest was still naked. His V line vaguely disappeared into his ck long pants. Compared to his previous state, he was even more aggressively handsome now. The ends of his hair were still dripping with water. When he moved closer, the scent of refreshing men¡¯s shampoo was rather strong. Men¡¯s shampoo¡­ Fortunately, Mo Bei had already gotten used to this scent, so she reached out to catch the towel. Their posture was really not amicable while the towel was handed over. They acted more like the best yers from opposing teams at the start of a street basketball match. Of course, it was impossible for the two of them to get along peacefully, but the improvement was still hugepared to the past. At least, they no longer wanted to go for another beating. Even though there were still injuries on their faces because of the incident in the back field, the two of them never went close to each other. Thus, it was rather safe when Mo Bei showered now. Nevertheless, she did not lower her guard. She took the bandage apart and, after washing her body, she bounded it back again. For the sake of leaving no traces in her appearance, she intentionally did not dress herself very neatly. Boys were always like this. They paid no mind to what state their top half was in after showering. The same applied to their pants. As expected, the other person did not take a second look after shooting her a nce. Mo Bei dried her choppy locks using the towel and reached out, ready to lift the left corner of the nket. When she suddenly heard that person flicking his lighter, a coldness that could not be described was in his voice. ¡°Why did you get dressed like that?¡± Mo Bei looked at him with an unchanged expression, evidently baffled over what he meant. Feng Nai added, seeming also rather emotionless as he spoke, ¡°If I did not know that you find me an eyesore, I would have misunderstood your sexual orientation. Why are you dressed like this?¡± ¡°Sexual orientation?¡± Mo Bei paused, her handsome face aloof. ¡°Aren¡¯t all straight guys like this?¡± Feng Nai flicked his lighter again, his tongue pressing against the mint in his mouth. ¡°Little Brother, you seem to have some misconceptions about straight guys. What kind of straight guy would pull his cor so low after showering to show off their corbone? You either wear it properly or simply remove your top altogether. As the captain of Dark res, I have to make some things clear in advance. I¡¯m not interested in your kind.¡± Mo Bei: ¡­ Chapter 101 - Hugging Together?

Chapter 101: Hugging Together?

¡°You¡¯ve thought about it too much,¡± Mo Bei said in a lukewarm tone. To embody the straightforwardness of a straight male, she pulled back the nket andy in. As expected, Feng Nai did not speak again. However, his face was very good-looking. It might be an illusion, but when he watched her climb into the bed, there seemed to be aposed taunting expression in his gaze. Mo Bei stolidly met his gaze. Caught off guard, Feng Nai was faced with that clear, handsome face. Ever since that ident at the back field, the distance between the two of them had never been so close. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes, which were always nonchnt, turned cold for a moment. Sleeping in the same bed and whatnot really wasn¡¯t a good idea. However, it was just one night. It would pass if he yed a few matches of his game. Hence,te into the night, the light emitted from the wallmp and the breathing of the two people were almost negligible. However, despite being separated by a pillow, they could still sense another person lying beside them. It was not just Feng Nai. Even Mo Bei did not have any experience sharing a bed with anyone. She was just about to change position, when her long legs touched something. Feng Nai¡¯s right hand, which had been controlling his on-screen character, paused as his gaze swept over in that direction. Mo Bei also frowned for a moment. After all, she had not expected to touch him. Little Lin¡¯s nket was indeed a little too short. She had to constantly tug it upwards, which had resulted in this plight. However, Feng Nai did not make anyments this time. He had probably figured out why she had touched him, so he only shifted his body to the right. This way, the two of them were really sleeping on one side each. The unupied space in the middle was so big that another person could fit in there. However, they still could not fall asleep. Mo Bei was vignt, in case her identity was discovered. If the other person did not sleep, she would not either. Feng Nai could not fall asleep simply because he wasn¡¯t used to having another person on the same bed. When he started his third match, he reached out with a hand to massage his own neck. If he shifted his eyes to the side, he would be able to see the silhouette beside him, which had his back to him. Little Brother was a really troublesome existence. Why was Trouble Lin so persistent about him? Mo Bei did not know what Feng Nai was thinking. She was only waiting for him to fall asleep before she could sleep. In the end, an hour passed. Then, two hours passed. She could still see a faint blue light. When the other person finally put his cell phone down, it was probably about four hourster. After making some small sounds, he theny t. Mo Bei thought that she could finally sleep. However, when it was almost dawn, she suddenly felt a warm, slightly familiar minty breath. Mo Bei opened her eyes and saw his extraordinarily good-looking face an inch away. He was too close. So close that his thin lips could almost touch her hair. Calm as Brother Bei, she reached out to push the other person away. Ten minutester¡­ Mo Bei opened her eyes again. She finally understood why Almighty K had ced a pillow in the middle. It was because he would cross the line. This time, she couldn¡¯t push him away anymore. Mo Bei, who felt his breath constantly falling on her profile, could hear a heartbeat that did not belong to her. However, it was nice and warm. The nket that Little Lin had given her was too short, but the warmth of this person was pretty nice. Mo Bei, who had initially nned on staying up the whole night and wait till the next day for a certain Almighty to check out his own work, could no longer hold out and closed her eyes¡­ Chapter 102 - Waking Up In The Morning...

Chapter 102: Waking Up In The Morning...

The next day, at 8 AM in the morning. sunlight shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows and spots of light dotted the two equally handsome faces. Feng Nai always had very high requirements regarding his sleeping environment. This much light was already enough to end his sleep. Feng Nai did not realize that he had slept while hugging a person. He frowned before his body moved. He only now felt that his lips had touched something that was a little soft and warm. By the time he opened his eyes, his ck pupils froze abruptly! F*ck! That was his first reaction. The thing that his lips touched made his always nonchnt face frown for a moment. The two of them were too close. So close that the youth¡¯s eyshes could brush against his face when he blinked. Feng Nai¡¯s pupils darkened. Mo Bei was also awake. After realizing what the breath on her cheek was, she also stiffened. That was not considered a kiss. It was merely a touch on her face. He moved away promptly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± said the other person¡¯s morning voice by her ear, sounding very raspy and maic. Mo Bei¡¯s expression was cool as usual. She gestured for him to look at his position, implying that he had crossed the line. Feng Nai watched the other person¡¯s manner and leisurely returned to his designated space. He then spokenguidly again. ¡°Little Brother, you are usually so good at fighting. Why didn¡¯t you push me away at the most critical point?¡± His retort would have seemed somewhat shameless to someone else. However, he was just that kind of person. He had no emotions at all. He only said five words. ¡°I tried but I didn¡¯t manage to.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai ced his gaze on the handsome, cold face before him again. He¡¯d forgotten. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was surprisingly tolerant. He¡¯d already noticed that when they had gamed together previously. Thus, Feng Nai could not vocalize what he¡¯d wanted to say next. Mo Bei wanted to get out of bed once she finished speaking, but Feng Nai also moved at the same moment. Their long legs touched again. Feng Nai faltered and theny back. ¡°You first.¡± Mo Bei did not waste any time. She moved very swiftly. By the time Feng Nai had put on his top, she¡¯d finished washing up. The two of them went downstairs, one behind the other, dressed still in their uniforms. Not a single word was uttered about the earlier incident. No one would mention it. After all, it was too awkward. However, the dark green color under their eyes was clear at first nce. Little Lin was sitting at the dining table having breakfast. Upon seeing that his brother and Little Brother had finallye down, he ran over with pattering footsteps and a big steamed meat bun in hand. ¡°Little Brother, I wanted to go in to wake you guys up, but mommy said that you would be up when it was time, so I sat down here for breakfast first.¡± ¡°It was right of you not toe.¡± Feng Nai reached and pulled out a wooden chair. His eyes were cold. He did not want anyone to see the earlier scene, especially Trouble Lin, who would also use his own imagination. Little Lin cocked his head to the side. ¡°Brother, why are you so moody today? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Yes, thanks to you. You were the one who invited Little Brother home for dinner and whatnot. Feng Nai sighed deep down yet he still appeared indifferent on the surface. He picked up a piece of sliced lotus root and put it in his brother¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more. You should aim to be the same height as kids in your age group.¡± Little Lin, who had been working hard to grow taller, remained silent. He really wanted to throw his brother out! He needed to save his dignity too. He had actually revealed his shoring in front of Little Brother! His small head was tilted and his body leaned over as he whispered softly to Feng Nai, ¡°Brother, if you do this again, I will really tell Little Brother about you ying with my ount and pretending to be me. Little Brother definitely still doesn¡¯t know about you acting cute and whatnot in the game!¡± Chapter 103 - Logging Into SweetDisciples Account Again?

Chapter 103: Logging Into SweetDisciple¡¯s ount Again?

Upon hearing that, Feng Nai¡¯s fingers, which were holding a pair of wooden chopsticks, faltered. Mrs. Feng was very curious. ¡°What are you brothers talking about again?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Feng Nai switched to using his other hand and shut his brother¡¯s mouth with a steamed meat bun. Little Lin¡¯s ck eyes were still looking around. Mrs. Feng spoke again. However, this time, the topic was Mo Bei and Feng Nai. ¡°Nan Nan, did you two not sleep wellst night?¡± Mo Bei and Feng Nai exchanged a nce. The former said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to this bed.¡± Thetter was very calm. ¡°The nkets weren¡¯t enough.¡± Mrs. Fengughed upon hearing this. ¡°That was my oversight. Lin Lin¡¯s nket is too small, so it was indeed not suitable for Nan Nan. When youe next time, I¡¯ll get them to prepare a new set.¡± Next time? When Mo Bei and Feng Nai heard these words, one of them was aloofly eating a fried dough stick, and the other hadnguidly propped his arm on the back of a chair. Their faces showed nothing, but they were thinking the same thing: There would be no next time. ¡°Young master, emergency road repairs are already here. The road should be cleared in three minutes. Would you like to get in the car first?¡± Feng Nai mumbled casually. They were really leaving this time. However, Mo Bei¡¯s hand was held by Mrs. Feng while she was getting in. ¡°Nan Nan, don¡¯t forget what you promised Auntie. Help Auntie keep an eye on Nai¡¯er at school. Tell Auntie if he¡¯s dating anyone or whatnot too. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere. I just feel that this child has never truly liked anyone growing up. Well, a very long time ago, he met a friend online and always wanted to be on theputer. Then, he stopped and went to y professionally. I don¡¯t know what provoked him back then, but I still really want to see him liking someone. It¡¯ll certainly be a lot of fun.¡± Upon listening to Mrs. Feng¡¯s words, Mo Bei could confirm that the online friend in question had most likely been¡­ her. After all, she¡¯d also asked the straight guys online afterwards. She had even used the title: ¡°Would you be angry if you were told that your in-game wife was male?¡± ¡°Angry? He he¡­ OP, you must be kidding. Could the word ¡®angry¡¯ express the wrath of straight guys like us?¡± ¡°Transvestite ounts please stay away from me.¡± ¡°Damn, a male could still be someone¡¯s wife? They¡¯d probably want to cheat the other person out of gear!¡± ¡°Cheating someone out of gear is not scary. What¡¯s scary is messing with people¡¯s feelings. My previous wife was male. After he left, I actually felt empty. F*ck, I must have be a freak in some way!¡± ¡°Bro, you¡¯re on the way to bing gay!¡± Upon seeing this reply, Mo Bei had typed, ¡°What¡¯s a not-gay approach?¡± ¡°You must hunt him down till he doesn¡¯t dare show his face in the entire server. This is a terrible humiliation after all!¡± ¡°He should cool down once he¡¯s killed him. Not getting to do so would be the most awful thing.¡± At that point, Mo Bei had forgotten to ask what would happen if he didn¡¯t get to do so. Upon listening to Mrs. Feng bring that up again right now, Mo Bei started to believe that the ount ¡°SweetDisciple¡± was indeed not suited to appear again. However, she had to log into that ount to get the rare materials that she had obtained in the game back then and build her equipment. It seemed that she would have to avoid logging in during the time she was with the battle team. As Mo Bei thought on, her handsome face changed a little and looked at a certain Almighty. Feng Nai was still catching up on his sleep. His arm had slipped to his side, while his ck hair was slightly messy. However, this did not lessen his beauty at all. His mask was so big that it could almost cover his entire face. The only part that could be seen was his thick eyshes, each one of them distinct. Chapter 104 - The Influence Of The First Kiss

Chapter 104: The Influence Of The First Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere in the car was still slightly odd, especially when the person driving them was the driver and not Dark res¡¯ assistant. He thought that his young master and young master Mo didn¡¯t seem to interact at all the whole way. ? Could it be because both of them hadn¡¯t really gotten much sleep the previous night? After entering the school gates of No.2 Middle School, Zhao Jianjian also noticed that Brother Nan wasn¡¯t in a good state that day. His eye bags were very heavy, yet he did not sleep in ss. He was still learning diligently! This was really¡­ Zhao Jianjian shook his head and looked at Mo Bei, who was wearing his uniform once again. Brother Nan was the only one who wore his uniform so neatly amongst so many students. He was indeed bing more and more like an ice prince. This was especially evident while they were doing morning exercises. After all, there were very, very few people with a tall, good-looking physique. Mo Bei was undoubtedly an exception. Students from the other sses were already repeatedly turning in their direction. What made Zhao Jianjian walk with his head held high was that it wasn¡¯t only the other sses anymore. When they went to grab a snack between lessons, even the girls from No.1 Middle School were looking at them. There was virtually nothing more glorious! Even a wind was blowing beneath their feet when they walked! This was the¡­ Zhao Jianjian¡¯s train of thought was interrupted. Why would the members of No.1 Middle School¡¯s student council, who were known to never appear in the convenience store, appear here? And why would young master Feng be amongst them? Zhao Jianjian swiftly analyzed their strength and their enemy. The opposing side had seven people, and there were even more of them behind. As for him, in order to enjoy being looked at by girls, he used Brother Nan, who was an amazing artifact for attracting girls. Two against¡­ He and Brother Nan were really done for this time. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, stop eating bread. Look around and see if there are any walls first!¡± Mo Bei nced over. She was just about to ask why she had to look for a wall, when she spotted that figure approaching from not far away. He maintained the samenguid manner while wearing the ck mask. Even though he did not do anything, it was indeed still evident at one nce who the chief of No.1 Middle School was, although many people were standing around. It was true that Feng Nai barely ever came to the convenience store. The reason he hade this time was totally because he hadn¡¯t slept well. Once he closed his eyes, the scene from this morning woulde to mind. Coming out for a walk might help him forget that his first kiss had been with a male. ¡°It¡¯s that rascal, Mo Nan!¡± ¡°He probably came because he knows we usually don¡¯te here. Great! Now, we get to catch the rat in the hole.¡± ¡°Chief almost struck him off the wallst time. This time, I reckon he could totally give him a one-sided beating.¡± As the students from No.1 Middle School chattered on, they were already beginning to surround Mo Bei. ¡°We waited for so many days, but you can¡¯t stop luck.¡± As they went on, they turned to the side to look at Feng Nai and called out, ¡°Chief!¡± Feng Nai had a hand in his pocket as he walked towards Mo Bei and the others. Zhao Jianjian looked left and right, attempting to find somewhere to break through. He was already prepared to use the bread in his hand as a weapon. Of course, he would not dare throw it at young master Feng, but he would hurl it at the others. What none of them expected was that¡­ nothing would happen at all! The students from No.1 Middle School were dumbfounded as they watched their chief brush past that rascal so casually. He did not strike. There wasn¡¯t even any eye contact. He only paused there for a moment, ncing slightly at them and saying, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leaving? Chief, we¡¯re letting that rascal Mo Nan off just like that? Chapter 105 - Almighty K Said He Likes To Woo People Instead Of Being Wooed

Chapter 105: Almighty K Said He Likes To Woo People Instead Of Being Wooed

Weren¡¯t they going to exchange some blows? At the very least, he ought to give him a verbal warning. Why was young master Feng acting as if he had not seen that person? The students from No.1 Middle School were all rather baffled. The only one who wasn¡¯t was probably You Muqing. After learning that Mo Nan was the Little Brother of Little Lin, You Muqing had realized one thing: If they wanted to target the chief of No.2 Middle School in the future, they would have to give this some careful consideration. After all, young master Feng had already pretended to hit it off with him. You Muqing looked in Feng Nai¡¯s direction. That person was still nonchnt, yet for some reason, he suddenly rubbed his lips with the back of his hand. He¡¯d already done this three times that day. All the girls seated by the side were totally in love. Only You Muqing was thinking, ¡°Did young master Feng touch something dirty?¡± When he took a closer look, it didn¡¯t seem so, as this wasn¡¯t his usual reaction when he touched something dirty. You Muqing was puzzled and confused, when he suddenly heard a sneere from the side. It was Feng Nai. He didn¡¯t know what he was sneering at, but this did sound like self-mockery. Upon seeing that their President and Vice President had both left, the students from No.1 Middle School gritted their teeth and followed, grabbing You Muqing. ¡°Vice, are we really not fighting?¡± You Muqing gestured for them to look at the people around and only said, ¡°If we fight here, is it because you guys are waiting to get a demerit, or because you want to read the news about Chief tomorrow? Professional eSports Almighty K gathered a crowd to fight?¡± That was true too. Young master Feng had stopped fighting long ago. Ever since he had joined the eSports battle team, it was as if he¡¯d disappeared. If Mo Nan hadn¡¯t been so insensible or bearded the lion in his den, young master Feng probably wouldn¡¯t have joined this activity. They liked to watch pretty female broadcasters and rarely watched eSportspetitions. Thus, they weren¡¯t very aware of young master Feng¡¯s current condition. However, judging by the way people wereing in groups to look at young master Feng every day, young master Feng was really popr. He was so popr that he was going right for the A-list celebrities. Fortunately, No.1 Middle School wasn¡¯t like No.2 Middle School, where anyone could crowd around. No.1 Middle School had always only allowed entry to students of the school, and they¡¯d always spoken with results. The students rarely paid attention to matters rted to entertainment. Nevertheless, young master Feng was like a gold-lettered sign board in this area. People would go there to see him every day. Not just students from No.1 Middle School, but also many students from other high schools in the city would wait outside the school gates. Therefore, young master Feng essentially never left the ssroom. His only activity between sses was sleeping. For some reason, today, he had actuallye to the convenience store. Zhao Jianjian wasn¡¯t the only one shocked by this. Even the ace students from No.1 Middle School were rather baffled. Coming to such a ce would mean setting off a series of screams. As expected, once Feng Nai appeared in the vicinity of the convenience store, almost all the girls crowded into one group. Some screamed and screamed, while others jumped to express their emotions. Even though Feng Nai was simply walking forward with a hand in his pocket, in their eyes, this image had been filtered by a beauty filter. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! How could my Almighty K be this handsome?¡± ¡°Go ask for his WeChat. We barely ever get to see Almighty Ke out.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Someone asked Almighty K for his WeChatst time. Do you remember what happened?¡± ¡°He said that he doesn¡¯t use WeChat. If a person could carry him in the game, he might consider adding them as a friend on his gaming ount.¡± ¡°Almighty K always makes things difficult for people who would be able to carry him.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t making things difficult. He¡¯s outright rejecting them.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ He even told them not to confess their love if they see him in the future. He likes to woo people instead of being wooed¡­¡± Chapter 106 - The Continuous Influence Of The First Kiss

Chapter 106: The Continuous Influence Of The First Kiss

While listening to the chatter, Zhao Jianjian could not help but shake his head and tell Brother Nan, ¡°What a superb excuse Young Master Feng came up with. Brother Nan, you probably don¡¯t know, but ever since he said those words, those girls have been waiting to be wooed by him. So far, nothing has happened. This was totally a trick.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. Her profile was cold as usual. After all, their beginning in the game had really been initiated by a certain Almighty K. Zhao Jianjian leaned in closer. ¡°Brother Nan, why aren¡¯t you guys fighting this time? Is it because of Little Lin? F*ck, speaking of that, I really did not expect Little Lin to be Young Master Feng¡¯s younger brother. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here. It¡¯s truly scary. Would hein about me to Young Master Feng?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei rounded the crowd and headed in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, Zhao Jianjian asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It would be pointless.¡± Mo Bei, who had always been short-spoken, bowed and took another bite of her bread, her face devoid of any expression. Feng Nai stood in the middle. As he twisted open the bottle cap, he looked up. When his eyes scanned the tall figure eating bread not far away by ident, his brows furrowed slightly for a moment. Coming out like this had really been the wrong move¡­ The state of the two people remained the same even when they entered the battle team¡¯s apartment. Their seats during training were next to each other. Panda, who sat opposite them, was currently doing his live-stream portion for the day. After ying a few matches, Feng Nai wanted a smoke and reached out to grab his cigarettes. However, another hand suddenly appeared beside his. It was Mo Bei. She was probably in the middle of a match, as she was still wearing her ck headphones. Her champion happened to have run out of MP [1. Mana points, stat of the resource needed to cast abilities.] She wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her side either. That was when they came into contact. They both nced to the side after one look and parted nonchntly. However, they touched each other again a second time. This time, even their shoulders were rather close. Mo Bei had intended to get a bottle of water. The atmosphere instantly seemed to freeze slightly. Panda was still obliviously teasing his opponent. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t catch me. I ran away again! Isn¡¯t it infuriating?¡± Meanwhile, he was chatting with his fans. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be this mischievous when ying a mage. If the middlene contained no mischief, how would you steal the opponent¡¯s creeps? What are creeps? Money! What is the key to winning in this game? Everyone, remember this: Gold!¡± Meanwhile, the gaze of ADC Han Xi, who had taken off his headphones and started walking over, hadnded on them. He picked up a bottle of water, his profile looking handsome. Although he was a man of few words, when he saw this scene, he still took another look. What was going on between Chief and their new support? Feng Nai shifted his eyes and met Han Xi¡¯s line of sight. Only his brow casually lifted for a moment. Han Xi understood. This look meant that uninvolved people should stay away and not ask questions. It seemed that there was really something going on¡­ Now that the bottle of water was gone, Mo Bei naturally retracted her hand and stood up from her chair. She walked to the refrigerator and bent to take out another bottle of water. By now, Feng Nai had already lit the cigarette between his fingers and was controlling the mouse with one hand to start another tormenting match. It was as if the earlier scene hadn¡¯t happened at all. Dark res¡¯ training that day was rather brutal. They prepared two ounts, a main and an alternate one, to go to a low-rank arena and y three consecutive team battles. Then, they would head to the high-rank arena to y three more team battles. The point of this was to improve their personal techniques and learn how to win a match without any cooperation with their teammates. Chapter 107 - Brother Bei Is Caught

Chapter 107: Brother Bei Is Caught

This way, even Panda had gotten tired. ¡°F*ck, this is too tough. Why are the matches here so difficult? I lost with 15 kills? What the hell! If I continue to lose, I¡¯ll really be crippled today.¡± At this point, Panda secretly peeped at his captain, who was wearing his headphones and hadn¡¯t seen him. He then started a private chat. ¡°Mo Nan? Bro? Comrade? You there?¡± Mo Bei saw the notification blinking when she returned and typed ¡°mm¡± with one hand. Panda typed away. ¡°How many matches have you lost? Aren¡¯t the low-rank matches particrly difficult? While I¡¯m ying mage and you are ying support, even if we can carry everyone, we will still end up losing if captain keeps feeding instead of taking down turrets. On top of that, everyone is here to drill their alternate ounts, so the opponents aren¡¯t all rookies either. Without a set of spell pration runes, it would be really tough to y. I understand your current mood.¡± Mo Bei, who continued to drink water, still replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose.¡± Panda paused upon seeing those three words. ¡°Didn¡¯t lose?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying support?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Panda suddenly remembered this fellow¡¯s performance at the friendlypetition. ¡°What¡¯s your spell?¡± ¡°Jungling.¡± ¡°Has anyone said that you¡¯re too aggressive when you y?¡± After reading this line, Mo Bei paused. She had been reminded of the past, when she had also been sitting like she was now. However, back then, Sovereign Union had still been around, and a person had always been beside her and chuckled with a hand under her chin. ¡°Our Little Mo¡¯s ying style is so aggressive that the whole world knows about it. Why are the opponents stilling to die?¡± However, the answer typed out by her fingers was ¡°no¡±. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be modest. While Chief is alsopleting his assignments, let¡¯s y a match together.¡± Mo Bei finally understood the point of this small talk. ¡°You didn¡¯t pass your low-rank matches?¡± Panda sent a crying emoticon. ¡°I lost three matches in a row. My bonus is all gone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Bro, this is really not a problem. If you don¡¯t believe me,e take a look at thements in my live-stream room. Everyone¡¯s praising me for being cute and pretty.¡± ¡°They are using the words ¡®cute¡¯ and ¡®pretty¡¯ to describe a boy?¡± ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s not the point!¡± ¡°Invite me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± He just sent these words. Then, Mo Bei heard Panda shouting into his ear-mic opposite her. ¡°Starting from this match, I want to make everyone in the valley tremble in fear!¡± When Mo Bei entered the room, one of her pages appeared on Panda¡¯s live-stream. Thements essentially all talked about wanting to bring Panda home and care for him. Others were also asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Almighty K?¡± ¡°My adorable Lord Panda, let us have a glimpse of Almighty K, okay?¡± Panda chatted while waiting for the match to start. ¡°You want a look at Chief? Do you guys want me to get beaten up?¡± ¡°Harsh words and beatings demonstrate one¡¯s love? Who said that? Mute them, mute them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t create a CP [1. Short for character pairing, a form of address given by fans to fictitious pairings that they like]! Chief would kill me on the spot.¡± ¡°Does he need to show that he¡¯s straight? It¡¯s because he does not allow people to form a CP with him.¡± ¡°Me? Of course I like girls! I¡¯m a real man! Whoever continues to suspect this and spread this nonsense will be banned!¡± Panda¡¯s live-stream opened Mo Bei¡¯s eyes to a whole new world. It turned out that many people were shipping the PandaK CP. The live-stream room even contained fan fiction and fan art. It was very easy to click on them identally. Just as Mo Bei¡¯s webpage paused there, the person beside her, who probably wanted to flick off his cigarette ash, moved slightly towards her¡­ Chapter 108 - Perfect Misunderstanding

Chapter 108: Perfect Misunderstanding

Considering the angle, he definitely saw it. Mo Bei instinctively wanted to send a secret sign to warn Panda. However, how could Feng Nai possibly let Mo Bei have the chance to do that? His right hand stretched out and blocked the Cherry MX Red keyboard. Then, his lips curled into a smile. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in his eyes. ¡°Heh¡­ Normal sexual orientation?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression was aloof. ¡°It was an idental click.¡± ¡°You think I would believe that?¡± It seemed like Feng Nai did not care about the answer he would get, as he indifferently shifted the keyboard closer to his side and typed five letters. ¡°Panda?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Mm¡­ I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m waiting to ambush someone.¡± The chat was still visible, as Mo Bei¡¯s game ount was on Panda¡¯s side. He waspleting the assignment while live-streaming, so he did not notice the situation on the other side. After all, the monitors were blocking his view. ¡°Mo Nan? Brother, can you see it? The opposing assassin keeps trying to sneak up on me.¡± Feng Nai did not reply. He just waited for Panda to reveal lots of information. As expected, Panda did not disappoint. ¡°Because of Chief¡¯s incident, it¡¯s been a long time since I pretended to be a girl in the game. Hold on.¡± Mo Bei had just seen Panda¡¯s message. Then, another sentence appeared in the public chat. ¡°The brother ying assassin, stop chasing me around. Let¡¯s be friends. I have a Lolita¡¯s voice.¡± Opposing assassin: ¡­ ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Mo Nan, whack him!¡± Mo Bei did not move, mainly because both the mouse and keyboard weren¡¯t in her hands. On the other side, Panda was anxious. ¡°Quickly, whack him!¡± However, at this point, Feng Nai typed and sent a few words with one hand. ¡°Lolita¡¯s voice? Hmm?¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Why does your tone sound so much like Chi¡­¡± Before he could finish forming this word, Panda froze mid-guess and abruptly stood up to look at the other person. Feng Nai cocked his head to the side, his eyes dim. ¡°Want to clean the bathroom again?¡± Panda put up hisst, desperate struggle. ¡°Chief, I did that so that the fans who came to watch my live-stream would see that we game well and are also first-ss actors. To be specific, I wanted to teach girls who often y mages that if they meet an opposing assassin who¡¯s very good at sneaking up on yers, there¡¯s no harm in trying this trick. It¡¯s all about winning and ranking up. I had absolutely no intention of deceiving someone into marriage.¡± ¡°Quite a good excuse you¡¯ve got there.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that I don¡¯t like listening to it. Alright, put on your rubber gloves and get in there. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be letting down all those CP fans that are so fond of you.¡± When he heard thest sentence, Panda realized that all hope was lost this time. Fortunately, he hadpany. A secondter, Feng Nai turned and looked at Mo Bei. The outline of his profile looked as polished as running water. ¡°You too. Don¡¯t read unhealthy books at the base in the future. If you¡¯re really having a hard time holding back, use your right hand more often.¡± At first, Mo Bei did not understand the implied meaning. However, when she stood up, it hit her what ¡®use your right hand more often¡¯ meant. She involuntarily stiffened. It was normal for boys to converse like this with each other. Dirty talk woulde up from time to time. However, such dirty talk in this person¡¯s mouth gave off a casual vibe for some reason. That was probably the case when one was too sharp-tongued. Besides, while he said this, his figure was nt. His messy locks were falling down, making one pay attention to his sinfully handsome face¡­ Chapter 109 - Almighty Ks Boyish Heart

Chapter 109: Almighty K¡¯s Boyish Heart

However, this dirty talk led Mo Bei to realize that this was probably what she wascking. It seemed that she ought to be even more unrestrained when interacting with others in the future. After all, a certain Almighty was the universe¡¯s straightest male, so she just had to learn from him from now on. This was indeed a misunderstanding. However, this misunderstanding would ruin quite a lot of fun during these two¡¯s interactions in the future. Still, this was all said in hindsight. Right now, in the bathroom, Panda was looking at Mo Bei pitifully. ¡°Bro, how could you let Chief use your keyboard and ount? You ought to have given me a secret signal. Why didn¡¯t Chief lecture me directly once he found out? Why did hey low for a good while instead?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cool. ¡°He probably saw that you were just enjoying yourself as you pretended to be a girl and didn¡¯t want to interrupt you.¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Mo Bei replied with an aloof expression, ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ Mo Nan¡­ Bro, don¡¯t ever crack a joke again in the future. Your face is really not suitable for making jokes.¡± Panda wanted to pat his own chest. However, he still had the jitters, so he stopped a momentter. ¡°Did I mention having a Lolita¡¯s voice earlier?¡± Mo Bei nced to the side. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m dead!¡± Panda lowered his voice. ¡°Do you even know? Back then, Chief found SweetDisciple adorable because he had heard in his ear-mic a young girl¡¯s voicee from the other end. Who knew that rascal would actually be using a voice-changing device? Although he confessed as much to Chief when he admitted that he was male, ever since, Chief has not been keen on hearing about Lolita voices and whatnot.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°It¡¯s the same even now?¡± ¡°This feud is absolutely irreconcble. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Panda scrubbed the toilet bowl cover resentfully. ¡°Because of this incident, I have to go behind Chief¡¯s back when I want to create a female ount to y. When Chief sees males ying by using female ounts in the game, he thrashes them directly without any negotiations.¡± Mo Bei asked nonchntly, ¡°Why are you ying with a female ount when you¡¯re male?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, huh?¡± Panda straightened his back. ¡°In this game, as long as you¡¯re a girl, you can be carried to your heart¡¯s content! Back then, Chief guided SweetDisciple. It was totally cool.¡± Mo Bei began fishing for information onest time with an aloof profile. ¡°Since they got along pretty well in the past and that person doesn¡¯t go online anymore, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just forget about it?¡± ¡°Chief intended to do that initially. However, there was no one online after that day, so he couldn¡¯t even kill him, even though he hunted throughout the entire server. Say, who would be able to take that lying down?¡± Panda exhaled deeply at this point. ¡°Besides, Chief¡¯s innocent boyish heart was hurt in the process.¡± Mo Bei: ¡­ Innocent? Boyish? These words were not quite suitable to describe that person. Just as this thought emerged in her mind, a raspy,nguid voice came from the door again. ¡°Seems like this punishment was not harsh enough if you guys still have the time and energy to continue gossiping about me here. Your bonuses this week will be reduced in half, and your cleaning days will be extended. In the future, you guys can stay and train in the bathroom to save yourselves from having to go back and forth.¡± Panda cried, ¡°Chief, I think running back and forth suits me just fine!¡± ¡°Game over.¡± After saying these two words, Feng Nai, who had a hand in his pocket and was holding a bottle of mineral water in his other hand, strode out on his long legs and slowly walked over to Mo Bei. His lean, tall figure bent down and closed in¡­ Chapter 110 - Showing A Trace

Chapter 110: Showing A Trace

A presence that was difficult to ignore came right towards Mo Bei. This was the first time the two of them were facing each other ever since waking up that morning. Previously, they had still been thinking about the incident in the back field, so they had both only looked at each other through side nces. This was the shortest distance that had ever separated them. However, Mo Bei knew that this was no friendly gesture, as she heard him say by her ear in a lowered voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve fished for too much information? What have I said? Now that you¡¯re in Dark res, put any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t be having away.¡± This was the second misunderstanding of the day. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of change visible on Mo Bei¡¯s aloof profile. She did not retort this time, as she was worried about showing any traces of herself. Fortunately, the other person did not continue going into this. He only straightened up and looked to the side again. His light pupils were filled with deep meaning. Given Mo Bei¡¯s face, naturally, nothing was revealed by her expression. Besides, her personality had always been cold, so Feng Nai did not manage to make out anything. However, no matter how he looked at it, her interest in his old game issues was abnormal. Feng Nai nonchntly took a mouthful of mineral water while a glint shed through his eyes. All thesebined reactions helped Mo Bei get mentally prepared. The ount SweetDisciple was actually very dangerous. If a certain Almighty found out that she was also the SweetDisciple who had ¡°cheated him into marriage¡± online, as well as someone who had given him injuries on several asions, the truce that they¡¯d juste to would be ineffective. She reckoned that, at this point, it would be useless even if Little Lin was present. Next time, she would stop and not ask anything else regarding this topic. However, despite this, she didn¡¯t have much time left. She had to turn all the materials she had collected back then into equipment and transfer them to her current ount. Given the friendlypetitions now, she might not need to y support. Furthermore, she might get to y assassin every once in a while because of this person¡¯s probing. However, once they entered the professional league, she would definitely be ying support. Dark res had King, who was a god-like assassin. She had watched his videos. Suddenly, she thought back to the earliest point and recalled his ying style and movement while she had been practicing the support position. If she did not have a decent set of equipment and yed support using her ount right now, she would certainly fall out of touch with him in terms of speed. It seemed that she could only wait and search for another suitable opportunity. Before this happened, she would still have to give some thought to how she would y at thepetition the day after tomorrow. After all, if she used an assassin, some techniques might be noticed by certain people. She wasn¡¯t referring to Feng Nai. Her teammate this time would be Panda. She need not bring out what she¡¯d learned in the past. She would just y normally, unlike she had at the previouspetition. There was no need for much consideration and scheming. However, there was one issue. She and her brother possessed different assassin techniques. It could be said that they were worlds apart. Even their ying styles were different. Mo Bei was worried that people would suspect that she wasn¡¯t her brother. Lu Yifan had been her brother¡¯sst friend. The two of them had supported each other through their trainee days. Furthermore, many things that Lu Yifan knew now, he had learned from her brother. However, now that Lu Yifan was famous, he hated it when people talked about her brother in front of him. Mo Bei had watched his interviews beforeing here and already sensed that Lu Yifan had forsaken her brother long ago. Some people were like that. You taught them, and they became discontented. When you no longer had anything to give them, they would believe they could rece you. This was precisely why Lu Yifan was someone she had to hide from. Because he knew her brother¡¯s ying style way too well¡­ Chapter 111 - Once, When She Was SweetDisciple

Chapter 111: Once, When She Was SweetDisciple

The only thing she could do now was adjust her ying style. Ever since Sovereign Union had disassembled, she had never yed the assassin¡¯s role. Even in the game, she had always yed support. That was why she used the SweetDisciple ount to go online. The difference between then and now was that she hadn¡¯t been a good support yer then, because she had not been able to break her habit of charging forward, which she had acquired while ying an assassin. She had been very unadapted when she had first started. Often, her teammates would say, ¡°Gosh, what¡¯s with this support? He¡¯s always running into the jungle instead of protecting people.¡± Eventually, she had matched with a yer called Languid, who had yed assassin. After she had helped him harvest the blue buff, he had sent her a message. ¡°Support, let¡¯s team up together for the next match.¡± She had agreed. His ying style had been aggressive, and she had been equally aggressive as a support. The two of them had been surprisingly in tune with each other. Thus, they had gone online toplete missions and ranked up together every day. At the time, Sovereign Union had already been disassembled, but it was absolutely impossible for her to give up gaming. One could say that while she had still been undecided about what to do in the future, Languid had kept herpany the whole time in the virtual world. Thus, even right now, Mo Bei could not connect this haughty, sharp-tongued person with warm, considerate Languid. The disparity was too big. Besides, back then, some people had asked about his appearance. After all, he had already been very famous in the game. Many people would spectate his matches when he would go online. Mo Bei did not know if this was because he had been annoyed by all the questions, but he had replied, ¡°Still alright. Wearing specs. Not interested in cyber romance. Don¡¯t add me.¡± Hence, Mo Bei had been under the impression that Languid was a bookish student. At this thought, Mo Bei shifted her eyes and nced towards Feng Nai, whose head was tilted as he lit a cigarette again. Bookish? Absolutely not. Instead, he was really handsome and wicked. Student? This was true. He was No.1 Middle School¡¯s chief after all. When Feng Nai sensed Mo Bei¡¯s gaze, he tapped on the lid of the instant noodles with a cigarette between his fingers while carelessly looking up. ¡°You cooking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression was cold as she barely spoke to him. She turned and grabbed a bottle of mineral water. Feng Nai pulled open the lid of the instant noodles and took it into the kitchen in one hand. After a while, he brought it out again, preparing to cook it with hot water. It was evident that Young Master Feng wasn¡¯t that proficient when it came to turning on the fire and cooking noodles. As an avid cook, Mo Bei really couldn¡¯t watch after observing him for half a minute. She reached out and took the bowl of noodles that he had left on the table. Then, she skillfully turned on the natural gas stove and put a small y pot on it. The y pot did not belong to the base. Mo Bei had brought it. All cooks knew that kitchenware such as y pots was very suitable for steaming, boiling, and stewing. The better the freshness of the ingredients was preserved, the fresher the soup would be. Thus, if the noodles were cooked in it, they would be more fragrant too. Mo Bei washed up a bunch of celery and cut up half a sausage to add to the food while waiting for the water to boil. When the noodles were almost done, she added an egg. Her tall, lean back looked very crisp, and her aura was still cold, elegant and clean. It was as if, in her hands, even cooking could be a pleasant, charming task. When she opened the lid of the y pot, the red and green ingredients surrounding the egg really whetted one¡¯s appetite, and the aroma that wafted into the air really made one want to dig in. Mo Bei put on gloves and ced the y pot on the table. Her brow lifted in a very suave fashion, implying that Feng Nai could eat now. Chapter 112 - Two Chiefs Play Together Sweetly

Chapter 112: Two Chiefs y Together Sweetly

Feng Nai did not move his chopsticks immediately. He only stared at Mo Bei coolly. Mo Bei¡¯s face remained almost emotionless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like Panda? That I would change what I think of after eating a bite of the food you made?¡± The tip of Feng Nai¡¯s tongue was still pressing against a mint. His thin lips seemed to lift for a moment, but he wasn¡¯t smiling. Mo Bei¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand watching your cooking skills.¡± Panda, who was initially drawn over by the aroma, decisively gave Mo Bei a big thumbs-up from the corner when he heard her reply. Anyone who dared to give Chief such an answer was an amazing brother! Feng Nai watched the aloof figure who walked away after dumping this reply on him. His almond eyes narrowed. Panda made use of thispse to stretch his paws over, intending to get a bite of noodles. They were way too aromatic. Who would be able to endure this after smelling such an aroma at 10 pm at night? Everyone would definitely want to eat. However, when he picked the chopsticks up, his wrist was hit by a lighter. ¡°Who allowed you to touch this?¡± It was Feng Nai. His casual tone and gaze didn¡¯t contain much warmth, making Panda¡¯s scalp involuntarily go slightly numb. ¡°You won¡¯t eat what Mo Nan cooked anyway.¡± ¡°These are my noodles. Why wouldn¡¯t I eat them?¡± Feng Nai sat downnguidly. ¡°Then give me half, Chief.¡± Feng Nai ate the noodles and replied leisurely, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you stop pretending to sound like a young girl.¡± Panda: ¡­ Was Chief not going to change his habit of bearing grudges? He was definitely like the little goldfish suffering in the moat [1. Reference to ¡®A fire at the city gate brings disaster to the fish in the moat¡¯, meaning that innocent bystanders get into trouble during a disturbance]. At the bottom of it all, this was SweetDisciple¡¯s fault. He had found him pretty cute back then. Out of all voices, he just had to use a Lolita voice. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t even have any interests or hobbies in front of Chief. Sigh! Panda agonizingly smelled the aroma of the noodles. He believed that Chief still had a conscience and would definitely share some with him. As expected, once this thought emerged in his mind, he saw Chief stop. One of his hands picked up the noodles with the chopsticks, while the other scrolled down a page on his cell phone. He was looking at something¡­ Meanwhile, right upstairs¡­ Mo Bei saw that Little Lin was online and sent him a match invitation. However, unlike the previous times, Little Lin did not immediately ept her invitation. Mo Bei did not mind. She was just nning on starting the match, when someone entered the room. It was Little Lin. Mo Bei¡¯s finger shifted and tapped the enter button. Then, by making use of this time, she went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash up so that she could avoid bumping into Feng Naiter. When she returned, her teammate was bugging her to change roles because he wanted to y assassin. Under normal circumstances, Mo Bei would have given in. However, she was on this mobile game today to practice her brother¡¯s assassin ying style. Thus, Mo Bei did not change her role or spell and tapped ¡®lock¡¯ directly¡­ At the dining table, Panda watched as his Chief¡¯s eyes darkened for a reason unknown to him¡­ Panda followed his line of sight and saw that he was looking at the page that showed up before the start of a match. Two yers were disyed. Chief would actually y a match with people other than them? On his cell phone to boot? What the f*ck! He knew that there had been something up with Chief recently. Otherwise, what single man would suddenly stop and wipe his lips with the back of his hand when drinking water? He seemed to be in thought. Even his expression was odd. Damn it, now that he observed him, Chief was definitely thinking of a girl! Chapter 113 - Almighty K Said, Little Brother, Save Me

Chapter 113: Almighty K Said, Little Brother, Save Me

Getting Feng Nai to y a game with a boy that he had just kissed that morning would undoubtedly be a pretty bad experience for him. However, based on Trouble Lin¡¯s personality, it was impossible to reject his Little Brother. Compared to having the other party find out that he¡¯d acted cute online, it would be better to fake it all the way, especially when a message came from the other side once the match started. ¡°Hide under the turret and shout for me if someone¡¯sing for you.¡± Feng Nai had always been the one carrying the game. Now, he had also gotten used to being guided by a certain Little Brother. Thus, hezily typed, ¡°Mm¡­¡± Panda was still peeping at his screen from the side. At this point, there were quite a lot of emotions in his heart. After all, he had seen the nickname ¡°Little Brother¡± in the past! Chief would y games with the same person several times? This had beenpletely impossible in the past! The point was that the other party was male! Male! It was true that their Chief had no patience with girls. However, he was even more impatient with boys. The boys in the game were all used to being thrashed by Chief. What exactly was going on? To find out more, Panda shifted slightly closer to Feng Nai. All would have been well if he hadn¡¯t looked. However, when he did, he almost spat out the water in his mouth. Chief was actually shouting for help! The exact words on the screen were ¡°Little Brother, help! Someone is chasing me! It¡¯s so scary!¡± Panda coughed so hard that he almost stopped breathing upon seeing that message. Scary? Chief had called someone else scary in the game? Also, what was up with his manner? He sounded like a puppy begging to be protected! Upon thinking of Chief¡¯s face and looking back at that message, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He was so tempted tough! What could he do? Just as Panda was having a hard time enduring this, Feng Nai¡¯s eyelids lifted for a moment. His tone was casual yet devil-like. ¡°Do you find this interesting?¡± ¡°Way too interesting, Chief. I didn¡¯t expect that when you pretended to be a kid, you¡¯d be so¡­¡± Panda could not continue. Those eyes were too cold. So cold that Panda¡¯s shoulders shrank back. Feng Nai said slowly. ¡°About today¡¯s matter¡­ If a second person finds out, you can really go live in the bathroom.¡± ¡°I swear, I will guard this secret with my life.¡± Panda¡¯s righteousness was written all over his face. A whileter, he asked, ¡°Chief, who is this Little Brother?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers, which were controlling his game character, paused. Upon noticing this, Panda started to believe that there was a backstory! Feng Nai, who was still eating his noodles with one hand, looked very suave. ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ mm¡­ mm¡­¡± Panda nodded. Feng Nai put his chopsticks down and shifted the position of his character. ¡°Come have a fight. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Upon hearing that, Panda ran away directly. Was he kidding? A fight against Chief wasn¡¯t considered a fight at all. It was akin to taking a beating. Chief must¡¯ve suggested that because he couldn¡¯t find a proper reason to beat him up. He wouldn¡¯t be fooled, though! Who exactly was that ¡°Little Brother¡±? Why did Chief even pretend to be a kid in front of him? The only one who could make Chief conceal his real identity was SweetDisciple. After all, in order to not scare the girl away, Chief had even tried his best to hide his sharp tongue. Now, his feigning ability had appeared once more. Upon thinking back and forth, he concluded that there had to be a story there! Meanwhile, the cell phone screen disyed the image of the game. Mo Bei, who was ying assassin, was like a shadow killer in the night. By making use of her ability, she suddenly appeared beside Feng Nai with a turn and took the attack for him. The sword in her right hand was swung, killing the opposing fighter who had been chasing Feng Nai¡­ Chapter 114 - Xoxo, Night

Chapter 114: Xoxo, Night

This scene made Feng Nai¡¯s light pupils darken. His ying style had changed? Mo Bei was unaware of the thoughts of the person on the other end. She¡¯d thought that Little Lin had gotten frightened and turned on the voice chat to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡± The sound quality of the electronic device made his usual voice slightly different. However, it still prompted Panda, who was some distance away, to turn back suddenly. How odd¡­ Why had he heard the voice of his bathroom brother, Mo Nan, a moment ago? Upon noticing Panda¡¯s movement, Feng Nai nonchntly put on his earpiece. While doing that, he didn¡¯t forget to reply by mimicking his brother¡¯s tone. ¡°Thank you, Little Brother.¡± By the end of the ranked match, Feng Nai had shouted more than seven times for help. Their teammate said straightforwardly, ¡°ADC girl, stop asking the assassin to protect you. I¡¯m the tank, so I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Girl? This word made Young Master Feng lift his eyebrow. His right hand performed a skillful movement. The fighter that had been poking at him was directly killed with a brilliant counter-hit. By this point, Mo Bei was still attacking the big boss in the jungle, so she did not see the whole process. Instead, the tank, who had been standing aside, was dumbfounded. How had the ADC girl suddenly be so formidable? He hadn¡¯t even run over. She had even made a kill? The opposing team member sent a message in the public chat after he died. ¡°The opposing ADC is such an actor!¡± Mo Bei, who was still upied with the boss, asked coolly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The tank was just about to type, but someone was already a step ahead of him. ¡°Little Brother, that person scolded me after he was killed by me.¡± The tank: ¡­ ¡°I got it.¡± Mo Bei had always been curt. The others had yet to understand what she meant. After she said that, whenever she sneaked an attack, the fighter was always present. The opponent¡¯s mentality was crushed. ¡°Assassin, you keeping for me instead of the ADC. What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s no use for you to keeping for me! 0 kills, 5 deaths¡­ How am I supposed to continue ying? Be reasonable, would you?¡± Upon seeing that, the tank left a message in the public chat. ¡°Brother, stop resisting. That¡¯s how it is when you meet couples. That¡¯s the consequence of ming the ADC girl earlier. My ADC definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate this.¡± ADC girl? Couple? Feng Nai¡¯s almond eyes narrowed as he read these words. However, he was still keeping up the pretense. As long as Mo Bei was present, his handling would be all sorts of lousy. Once Mo Bei was gone and the fighter came, he would finish him off with abo attack. Both their team¡¯s tank and the opposing fighter realized one thing: This ADC was rather problematic. However, the fighter no longer dared to say anything else. He was afraid that if he went on, the opposing assassin would kill him until he started to doubt his own will to live. Were all the brothers who guided girls this savage now? The girl was something else too. She was extremely good at keeping up this pretense. She yed very well but insisted on pretending to be very lousy. What kind of trick was this? Did she want the assassin brother to show his tender affection for her? The fighter found this slightly puzzling. Feng Nai did not acknowledge the others¡¯ feelings. He shouted for help merely because he wanted to get a clearer look at a certain person¡¯s ying style. The traces of Bey were gone. This couldn¡¯t have been an illusion in the past, could it? Feng Nai dropped his eyes and took another nce at the figure that sped through the map. Following the destruction of the opponent¡¯s base, the word ¡®victory¡¯ appeared on his screen. Then, he received a voice message from the other party. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll y with you again tomorrow.¡± Feng Nai was just about to reply when another message came. It only included one line. ¡°Xoxo, night.¡± Chapter 115 - Almighty K Is Reminded Of His First Kiss Again

Chapter 115: Almighty K Is Reminded Of His First Kiss Again

Because this was a voice message, it went through the earpiece before entering his ear. The aloof texture seemed to be covered with ayer of softness. The four letters ¡®xoxo¡¯ were spelled out then, making Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers freeze involuntarily. If he hadn¡¯t kissed him before, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a concrete image of this. Now that he did, a connection was naturally formed between the scene in the back field and the familiar voice in his ear. This made Feng Nai give up on replying. Panda was still lurking around. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t hear the duo¡¯s conversation. However, judging by Chief¡¯s expression, he found the way he threw away the empty instant noodle box rather fierce. Moreover, Chief¡¯s face was turned and his locks were covering his face. Therefore, all Panda heard was a sneer. What¡­ What exactly was going on? Panda was really dumbfounded throughout the entire course. He couldn¡¯t sort out any of the clues. The tank and fighter who had been in the game earlier were equally dumbfounded. After all, the ADC girl from the previous match called ¡®Little Lin¡¯ had invited them into the same room out of the blue. Before they could react, the match had begun! That wasn¡¯t the main point. The point was that ¡°Little Lin¡± had locked the assassin position upon entering the room. She was going to y against them? Once the match started, the tank sent a message. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ll get thrashed by us if you do this.¡± There was no reply. Why did the girl¡¯s personality suddenly seem a little haughty? She hadn¡¯t acted like that before. She had still been quite adorable when she had asked Little Brother for help. The tank was still lost in thought when he suddenly saw a figure sh before him. Before he could lift his hand to use an ability, one-third of his health had been reduced by the upturn of the opponent¡¯s long spear. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m not criticizing you. How could you fight a tank head-on? You will die this way¡­¡± The tank controlled his champion, wanting to release his stunning ability with a turn. Why couldn¡¯t he reach her? What the f*ck? What kind of movement was this? Where had she gone? The tank was still in a daze when he saw a long speare sweeping from behind him. He couldn¡¯t dodge it at all! Following a scattering of silver sparks, the tank got a clear look at the figure in front of him. Unfortunately, his eyes had already started to shake by this point. He heard the sound effects of ¡°First Blood, Double Kill¡± by his ear. Both he and the fighter broke down. ¡°No way, girl!¡± Feng Nai turned on his voice chat at this point and retorted casually, ¡°Who are you calling a girl?¡± The tank cursed. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± The fighter eximed, ¡°Kill me now! How could it be a guy?¡± As soon as they spoke, both of them were killed by Feng Nai again. The tank had stopped resisting. He was only slightly confused now. ¡°Almighty, if you brought this fighter in to thrash him, that¡¯s okay. After all, he kept going after you in the previous match. Why did you bring me in too? We were teammates in the previous match.¡± Feng Nai yawned. He sounded like he was asking for a beating. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m in a bad mood because of the ¡®xoxo¡¯ message. You can think about what you said.¡± Xoxo? What had this got to do with the ¡®xoxo¡¯ message? The tank could note up with what he had said wrong even after racking his brains. Feng Nai reminded him. ¡°Who told you that the other fellow and I were a couple?¡± The tank went mad. ¡°But you called that person Little Brother so softly earlier and asked him toe save you once you were caught.¡± Why had the Almighty¡¯s attitude changed so quickly? ¡°Wait a minute! You are a guy, yet you were calling someone else Little Brother? Little Brother?¡± The tank was instantly enlightened. ¡°Almighty, you¡¯re using a trick, huh? Do all gay guys do this when wooing someone? No wonder your ADC skills fluctuated earlier! I can see that it was all intentional!¡± Wooing someone? He was wooing someone? Chapter 116 - Does He Look Like He Was Kissed?

Chapter 116: Does He Look Like He Was Kissed?

Feng Nai frowned slightly while looking at those messages. This was too annoying. It was all a product of an unreliable imagination. He used a burst attack and killed the two of them again. Then, Feng Nai logged out of his brother¡¯s ount, put his phone away and walked back to his seat. He logged on King¡¯s ount, preparing toplete his live-stream portion for the week. Panda was still stretched out as he looked at him, trying to find some clues by watching his Chief¡¯s face. However, once his live-stream was turned on, his Chief became even more rxed and aloof. Nothing could be observed based on his expression. Nevertheless, his fans were still very good at sensing changes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Almighty K¡¯s ying style seem fiercer than usual today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s totally thrashing anyone he sees, especially the tank.¡± ¡°The tank? Face full of question marks. Almighty K doesn¡¯t like going for tanks when he ys assassin.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that the color of Almighty K¡¯s lips is different than usual?¡± ¡°Bad guy, you know nothing about my Almighty K. I know what you are thinking!¡± ¡°I really want to give him a kiss!¡± When he saw thisstment, inspiration shed across Panda¡¯s mind like a sparkle of light. Chief repeatedly lifted his hand and rubbed his lips with the back of his palm¡­ Could it be? Panda shifted closer. When Feng Nai turned off his live-stream, he asked at the risk of dying, ¡°Chief, you couldn¡¯t have been kissed, could you?¡± Mo Bei had juste downstairs after washing up, so the first thing she heard was this sentence. She stopped in her tracks. Panda¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. Even Granny Gray and Han Xi looked over in their direction in shock. Chief had been kissed? By whom? Feng Nai, who had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, tilted his head and pulled off his ck headphones before casually throwing them aside. The corners of his lips lifted into a smile that seemed cold. ¡°Where did you get this wrong notion?¡± Panda coughed, feeling afraid of that aura. His hand very quickly pulled Mo Bei over and pushed her in front of him. ¡°Mo Bei, look at Chief¡¯s mouth. Does he look like he was kissed?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s messy ck locks were still wet. She had not expected this sudden pull. When she looked up once more, she met that fair, handsome face. The distance between the two of them became really short again. So short that Feng Nai could even smell the scent of the shampoo on the other person¡¯s hair. This was exactly like the situation in the back field. Feng Nai¡¯s fingers stiffened for a moment. Mo Bei was also looking at him. To be specific, she was looking at his lips. They were shapely and thin, and there was even a slight hint of red in the middle of them, as if an enchantment could seep out of them. If such a guy tried to kiss anyone, probably no girls would be able to reject him. After hearing Panda¡¯s question, he leaned backnguidly instead. When he looked at her, there was something else in his eyes. The tip of his tongue pressed against the mint in his mouth. ¡°Answer. Panda asked you something.¡± Mo Bei knew that Almighty wanted to give her a hard time. After all, both of them were well aware of whether he had been kissed or not. She spoke up with an aloof expression, saying coolly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s mouth would look red after eating instant noodles.¡± ¡°Heard that?¡± Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket and shot a nce to his side. Panda wanted to say that Chief¡¯s mouth was definitely not red because of eating instant noodles, but because he kept rubbing it with the back of his hand, as if he wanted to rub something off. However, after meeting Chief¡¯s icy gaze, Panda was really afraid. He did not want to actually move into the bathroom. All he wanted to know was who exactly was the person who had kissed Chief! Chapter 117 - A Girl Must Have Played Games With Chief

Chapter 117: A Girl Must Have yed Games With Chief

As one of the parties involved, Mo Bei was still holding a bottle of mineral water when Panda stopped her. Panda only dared toe talk it over with his brother now that Chief had gone upstairs. ¡°Mo Nan, brother, help me analyze who exactly kissed Chief. This was definitely not a result of eating instant noodles. You don¡¯t know how many times Chief wiped his lips today. This matter is not simple. Something must be going on.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only thought that Almighty¡¯s cleanliness was indeed true to his name. Panda was still talking. ¡°Think about it. Chief only ever trains and sleeps. He doesn¡¯t have any personal interests or hobbies whatsoever. He¡¯s also hanging out with people in the eSports scene most of the time. Wait a minute. Could that person be from the scene?¡± Mo Bei nced to the side. Her voice was very cool as she replied, ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°No, it must be!¡± Panda said in all seriousness. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s been ying games with another person all the timetely. I see, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow. ¡°ying games?¡± He would y games with someone else? ¡°Mm¡­ They¡¯re very sweet.¡± Panda rubbed his chin. ¡°The other party should be a pretty good yer. Otherwise, Chief wouldn¡¯t be acting that way.¡± Shouting for help and whatnot were totally shameless moves to woo a girl. Mo Bei did not know what kind of behavior Panda was referring to. She wanted to leave, so she strode out on her long legs. However, Panda abruptly leaped up. ¡°I got it!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Mo Bei looked over. Panda leaned over mysteriously. ¡°I know who kissed Chief.¡± Mo Bei knew it was impossible for him to guess, but she still asked very graciously, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Chief met a girl from the eSports scene who¡¯s a pretty good yer. These four conditionsbined¡­¡± Panda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s one of the female broadcasters of the eSports channel!¡± Mo Bei let out an ¡°oh¡± with a hand in her pocket. She seemed rather absent-minded. Panda, who remembered something then, seemed slightly embarrassed. ¡°I forgot, you and one of the female broadcasters from the eSports channel¡­ Cough¡­ You guys really had something? You weren¡¯t trying to get attention?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei dumped the mineral water bottle and stood there gracefully, appearing rather emotionless. However, this was the first time Panda felt coldnessing from this person, who had been scorned by the scene. Ever since Mo Nan had moved in, although he was curt, he had not made people feel ufortable when interacting with him. Instead, he had paid attention to whatever he did and shown great mental strength. Panda could sense that such a person wouldn¡¯t speak carelessly about rtionship issues. However, the girl had indeed denied this statement in front of everyone and kept emphasizing that they had been ¡°mere friends¡±. ¡°Could you have confused the rtionship between two friends and a couple?¡± Panda saw him look over as he went on and could not help but grab his hair. ¡°I mean, you know girls. Maybe all she wanted was a male confidant, but you thought it was a rtionship?¡± Mo Bei turned over, her voice sounding very cool. ¡°That was what Yang Mengruo said?¡± Panda did not reply. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were so dark that they looked misty. ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t say anything else.¡± Given her brother¡¯s personality, why would he tear down a girl he had once liked? No matter what, she could not tell people that it was Yang Mengruo who had wanted to confirm their rtionship. She was also the one who had asked for a room at the hotel. At the time, her brother had even said that this ought to wait until he was famous and had married her. Had her brother¡­ There were probably lots of things that he couldn¡¯t vocalize. Not because of the other party, but because he did not want to be like the other party. Thus, he had not bothered doing those things. He had remained silent again and again. Sometimes, she would wonder if her brother had already been disappointed by eSports¡­ Panda had never seen their support reveal any form of expression. However, things were evidently different today. He was really bad with words sometimes. ¡°Mo Nan, you don¡¯t still like her, do you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei had just rounded the door frame and seen Young Master Feng. Both hands were in his pockets, and a packet of yogurt was hanging by his mouth. She had no idea how long he had been standing there. His face was still so handsome that he seemed unreal. Despite the packet of yogurt, he gave off the vibe of someone one should not mess with. The two of them brushed past each other but did not converse. Instead, when Panda saw that Mo Bei had gone upstairs, he could not help asking Feng Nai worriedly, ¡°Chief, did I say something wrong just now? Mo Nan¡¯s behavior is way too problematic.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darted for a moment. There was still coldness in them. Panda exhaled deeply and added, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that Mo Nan was such a devoted person. What if this affects thepetition tomorrow?¡± Feng Nai threw the yogurt packet away. His voice was still nonchnt as he replied, ¡°If he can get affected because of a woman, then he can go home directly.¡± Panda¡¯s mouth widened. ¡°Chief, there¡¯s no need to be so harsh!¡± Feng Nai tilted his head and lit a cigarette. He clipped it between his slender fingers but did not smoke. ¡°That is why I told you not to talk about rtionship gossip.¡± Panda was still warm-hearted. ¡°No, Chief, I¡¯ve got to help Mo Nan. How about I treat everyone to dinner after thepetition if we win? We¡¯ll bring all the female broadcasters from the eSports channel along and have a fraternity gathering!¡± Feng Nai was never interested in these matters. His voice remained cold as he said, ¡°Do what you like.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll invite them!¡± Panda thought that he was really smart. This way, not only would he be able to create an opportunity for Mo Nan and Yang Mengruo, but he would even get to see which female broadcaster Chief was up to something with. Then, he could confirm who it was that Chief had been ying games with! In this time and day, a person using a male ount might not necessarily be male. Even though Chief listed this person as Little Brother, this could very likely be because he did not want them to know who the other party was. From Panda¡¯s point of view, the other party was most likely a female using a male ount in the game. Even if he was beaten to death, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Chief would y ranked games with a male every single day and even pretend to be weak and call for help during the matches. That was clearly abnormal. He had never thought of this before, but by taking into ount everything that was going on, Panda was very sure that the other party was definitely a girl. Meanwhile, on the second level of the apartment¡­ When Feng Nai walked into the room with a bottle of mineral water in hand, there wasn¡¯t a single light on. He stood there, his eyes shooting a nce at the figure on the other bed. Panda¡¯s earlier words oddly emerged in his mind. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell Mo Nan was such a devoted person. What if this affects thepetition tomorrow?¡± He involuntarily furrowed his brows. Chapter 118 - I Do Not Care About Your Personal Relationship

Chapter 118: I Do Not Care About Your Personal Rtionship

¡°Hey.¡± Mo Bei, who¡¯d already closed her eyes, moved upon hearing this indifferent voice. Feng Nai walked to her bedside, his eyes still looking cold. The other person¡¯s presence was so strong that Mo Bei sat up after turning her head over. Her back was against the headboard, and her face was almost devoid of emotion. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Little Brother.¡± As Feng Nai lowered himself, his eyes were fixed on Mo Bei steadily. ¡°Have you misunderstood something about staying here or leaving Dark res?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes moved. Feng Nai said casually, ¡°If we win two friendlypetitions, you get to stay in Dark res. If we lose either one, you have to leave.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s line of sight shifted, but her handsome face remained aloof. ¡°I know now.¡± ¡°Then sort out yourself.¡± Feng Nai looked away like this was no concern of his. ¡°I do not care about your personal rtionship. Just remember one thing: Do not let it affect thepetition.¡± Mo Bei was still confused. What personal rtionship? Meanwhile, as usual, Feng Nai had already bent down and removed the white pajama t-shirt he was wearing. The light in the room hadn¡¯t been turned on. Based on his movements, Mo Bei knew what he was doing. She looked away, avoiding facing him squarely. The two of themy on their own beds. They were much further from each otherpared to yesterday. There was also no need for a pillow or anything else between them. Mo Bei didn¡¯t have to protect the front of her chest the whole night either. This night was much more peacefulpared to the previous one. The next morning, as usual, Mo Bei woke up way earlier than a certain Almighty. However, once she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of the person beside her, who was lying on his side with a smashed rm clock next to him. They had apetition, so the assistant could only call incessantly to wake all of them up. Just a smashed rm clock wouldn¡¯t affect anything. When Mo Bei walked out, she saw how a certain Almighty looked before he got out of bed. His right arm, which was not under the nket, was holding a cell phone. His eyes were closed, and his head rested on the edge of his bed. ck locks covered his handsome, wless profile, and his voice was low and raspy from not getting enough sleep. ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll y assassin. I¡¯m not ying. Interview? Not interested, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Based on the conversation, one could easily tell who was on the other end of the line. ¡°Not interested again? Say, what are you interested in?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes were still shut. He only gave the other party a simple two-word answer. ¡°National champions.¡± There was an obvious pause on the other end. Feng Nai hung up directly. There was barely any change in his expression as she stood aside. National champions¡­ It seemed like it had been a long time since she had heard these two words¡­ Did they have the same goal? National champions¡­ Just as Mo Bei started zoning out, Feng Nai stood up from the bed. His chest was naked, and his legs were long and slender. When Mo Bei nced over, his wide and smooth back was revealed. Usually, she would avoid looking. However, she had been taken by surprise. Mo Bei was just about to retract her gaze, when she was caught. Feng Nai¡¯s brow lifted for a moment before he bent down. When he looked over again, there was a cold smile hanging from the corner of his lips. ¡°Look good?¡± Mo Bei did not reply. This was really a misunderstanding. Feng Nai walked over in a ck t-shirt. Hisnguid tone didn¡¯t contain much warmth if one listened carefully. ¡°Go downstairs if you¡¯ve seen enough. Since when did being captain also include providing part-time eye-candy services for the teammates?¡± ¡°What eye-candy services?¡± Panda appeared in front of their door with a fried dough stick in his mouth. He looked at his chief and then looked at his brother, Mo Nan, with a puzzled expression. Had something happened? Feng Nai picked up his team jacket and headed straight for the bathroom. Mo Bei merely took a look and continued packing her shoulder bag. Panda was extremely curious. Even when they boarded the van, he was still thinking about this question. However, very quickly, his attention was drawn away by Han Xi¡¯s words. ¡°The opponent brought help for the friendlypetition today.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Panda held a straw between his lips. ¡°Is this allowed? Can one get outside aid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s allowed at friendlypetitions.¡± Han Xi, who had always been a man of few words, could not even be bothered to exin any further. Panda turned his head, ready to ask their Chief who was the help that had been invited. Feng Nai couldn¡¯t use this time to catch up on his sleep. Such enough, when the business van arrived, the fans who were there to see Almighty K saw the samenguid and aloof person. He was wearing a ck mask, and his eyes were cold. However, the cheers were immensely loud. Even though this was just a friendlypetition, the people who liked Dark res woulde in advance to wait for them. Before thepetition, the yers of both battle teams were first directed to the waiting room. The live-streampetition was still run by the samepany. Everything happened as usual. Only Granny Gray, who was puzzled, turned to ask Panda, ¡°Why are you so interested in the female broadcasters today?¡± ¡°This is tooplicated to talk about.¡± Panda lowered his voice. ¡°Just go contact them first. After thepetition, we¡¯ll have a fraternity gathering. It is highly likely that Chief¡¯s girlfriend is amongst them.¡± Granny Gray was shocked. ¡°Chief¡­ Chief has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Panda pressed a finger against his own lips. He was so cautious simply because he was afraid that his Chief would notice themotion on their side. ¡°Lower your voice. I remember that you¡¯re pretty close to that side. See if you can invite them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. They¡¯ll surely say yes. Quite a number of them have been asking to meet Chief in private, but they were all politely rejected by me. I¡¯m afraid that if I agreed easily, Chief would send me to scrub the toilets right away. Are you sure we can do this? Chief would just not appear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine this time. I asked Chief yesterday.¡± Panda rubbed his chin. ¡°Who knows, it might be because the person who kissed him is amongst them. Maybe that¡¯s why he agreed. Hey, Mo Nan! Here, here!¡± Upon hearing him, Mo Bei looked towards that corner. Panda ced an arm around his brother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s y fasterter. How about we destroy the opponent¡¯s base in ten minutes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a rush?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice waspletely emotionless. After all, she had to remind herself that she definitely wouldn¡¯t be that fast if she was using her brother¡¯s ying style. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, but it will look a lot cooler if we end it fast!¡± Mo Bei just said one word. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, a chuckle came from the side. ¡°Almighty Panda would probably be able to end things fast, but the same might not apply to Brother Nan.¡± Chen Yu walked over. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t be so sure about your words. When we yed against Star, you also said that you would finish them off fast, but in the end, we almost lost. Thankfully, Brother Lu saved the second half of the match. Am I right, Brother Lu?¡± Mo Bei then noticed Lu Yifan, who stood at the back on the right side. There wasn¡¯t much that was different about him. He was wearing his team uniform, and he seemed to be looking at a stranger when his eyesnded on her again. She felt like she was a stranger he was unwilling to be rted to. Chapter 119 - Brother Bei Is Angry

Chapter 119: Brother Bei Is Angry

¡°Some people know best how good their own skills are.¡± Chen Yuughed. ¡°Brother Lu is right. Some people know best how good their own skills are. We¡¯ll let him truly learn this today.¡± Granny Gray stood there but did not speak. After all, these were Mo Nan¡¯s ex-teammates. Only they knew what type of person Mo Nan was. However, Panda found those words a little too much. There were always victories and defeats in thepeting arena. Even if he had made a mistake, they shouldn¡¯t be mocking him like this. He had made mistakes too, but each time, Chief would only tell him to up his training in certain aspects. He would never have such an attitude. He hadn¡¯t understood in the past because he had never dwelt on it. However, now that he gave it some serious contemtion, these people¡­ Was what they said about Mo Nan really true? ¡°Brother Nan, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Chen Yu took another step forward. ¡°It¡¯s only polite to greet old friends when you meet them.¡± Mo Bei had a hand in her pocket. Her profile was very refined, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Seems like you are the outside help that the opponent invited.¡± ¡°Brother Nan is smart sometimes too? How rare.¡± Chen Yu lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Brother Lu will also do the pre-match guide. Your ying style is nothingpared to Brother Lu¡¯s. It¡¯s time to sober up. Did you really think you would be able to make aeback after joining Dark res? What are you? You have no background and your hand is injured, yet you still have the nerve to stay in the scene after being criticized so badly. Wouldn¡¯t it have been great if you¡¯d listened to my uncle and be a broadcaster to make peopleugh? Why must youe vie with us?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted and her gazended on his face. ¡°If someone like you is still in the scene, why shouldn¡¯t I? Plus, don¡¯t mention my hand. That makes me want to dismiss any qualms and clobber you.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Clobber me?¡± Chen Yu roared withughter. The sneer in his voice was very obvious. ¡°Brother Nan has red up. I¡¯m so scared!¡± Although he stoppedughing, disdain filled his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t break your promise this time. After all, you have always liked to brag.¡± Mo Bei swung his hand away before saying coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be like the match against Star. After all, the hardest thing a yer in the assassin position has to deal with isn¡¯t the opponent, but his teammates¡¯ intentional set-up.¡± Chen Yu¡¯s eyes widened before he blurted out, ¡°Ha! You¡¯re really funny. Are you making excuses for the bad results you got back then? Intentional set-up? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Mo Bei nced sideways, the arc of her jaw looking aloof and indifferent. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t kept pretending that it wasn¡¯t easy to let me win a few games earlier on, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for me to continuepeting. Of course, people wouldn¡¯t look at that. After all, you guys prepared a lot in advance to ensure that my condition would go downhill and I¡¯d no longer be able topete.¡± ¡°Brother Nan, I¡¯m not dark like you. I don¡¯t think people are soplicated.¡± The look in Chen Yu¡¯s eyes turned to panic for a moment, yet he continued speaking with a sneer very quickly. ¡°Sometimes, when things happen, trying looking harder for the problems in yourself instead of ming others.¡± Surprisingly, Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡±. Her eyes were very dark. ¡°It¡¯s time to discover my own problem.¡± How could her brother have endured all this until now without trashing these people? ¡°Three minutes.¡± Mo Bei bent slightly with her hands in her pockets. Her face was handsome and aloof. ¡°Enjoy the first three minutes of the match.¡± Chapter 120 - The Match Begins, Assassin Position

Chapter 120: The Match Begins, Assassin Position

¡°Who does he think he is? How dare he tell me to enjoy the first three minutes of the game!¡± Chen Yu kicked a beverage can after returning to their waiting room. His eyes were filled with hostility. On the other hand, Lu Yifan seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°Has his hand recovered?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡± Chen Yu became even testier when he thought of that. ¡°I thought we shouldn¡¯t have any problems after reaching that state. I didn¡¯t expect that he could still recover. Mo Nan really seems like he has nine lives.¡± Lu Yifan did not make anyments regarding this matter. Chen Yu looked over. ¡°It¡¯s really odd. How exactly did that fellow figure it out? Thatpetition¡­¡± ¡°Everyone would figure it out after losing everything.¡± Lu Yifan stood up. ¡°Do you think these things are important?¡± Chen Yu sneered. ¡°Of course not. What¡¯s important is making sure he¡¯spletely ruined before he startspeting officially. I feel ufortable at the thought that there¡¯s such a person in the scene. It makes me want to curse at him every day.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to y well during yourpetition.¡± Lu Yifan shot a look at him. ¡°The National Preliminaries will be starting soon. Mr. Wang also hopes that you¡¯ll be able to get some good results.¡± Chen Yu said with a smile, ¡°Brother Lu is still a more reliable person. Uncle has picked the right person. Of all people, Mo Nan had to get in our way. Even if his hand has recovered, given Brother Lu¡¯s understanding of him, it should be very easy to beat Mo Nan, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Yifan replied with another question. The confident expression on his face said it all. At 9:20 am, the 10-minute countdown to thepetition began at the venue. When it came to a friendlypetition, the venue used wouldn¡¯t be too big. Thus, there was also a limited number of spectators. Most fans would spectate thepetition through a live-stream if they were interested. However,pared to the National Preliminaries, there were much fewer clicks. Therefore, letting some popr yers make an appearance at suitable moments became the highlight of the live-stream. Initially, the organizingmittee had thought that King would y at least one match, no matter what. Who knew that the yer who would y the assassin position would directly get swapped to Mo Nan this time? This would really affect the views. Fortunately, Dark res alsopromised in the end and sent Panda along. Once this news was released, an evident increase in the stats could be seen. This also caused this friendlypetition to receive the ultimate attention. ¡°There are lots of spectators here to watch the live-stream today. It seems like everyone has really been anticipating thispetition.¡± The two male shoutcasters also took on the role of the emcees as usual. ¡°Alright, let us invite the two battle teamspeting today!¡± Very quickly, the image of the yers seated before theputers appeared on the screen. Of course, the cameraman gave most of the screen time to Panda. Other than Panda, Chen Yu and Lu Yifan were also there. Thements started flying on the screen. ¡°Hmm? Did I see wrong?¡± ¡°Almighty Lu is present too?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as the pre-match guide. It was stated in the advance notice.¡± ¡°That makes things hard for Dark res. Chen Yu is not bad either. I¡¯ve watched hispetitions before. Taking into ount Almighty Lu¡¯s guidance, Lord Panda must really hang in there.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether Lord Panda can hang in there or not. Panda is a middlene mage, so he wouldn¡¯t be going against Chen Yu. Shouldn¡¯t this depend on how the assassin ys?¡± ¡°The assassin? Don¡¯t even talk about it. Could an assassin yed by Mo Nan be sightly? Remember thatst match? There ought to be people who still remember. Zero made six kills bypletely relying on his teammates to hold things up. I really don¡¯t understand why Dark res is letting him y the assassin position.¡± ¡°Where did you guys hear that Mo Nan would be ying assassin? This must be a joke.¡± Suddenly, a screen sound effect was heard. It was the sound of a role being locked in. FromNorthToSouth: Assassin. Chapter 121 - Brother Bei Starts Making People Eat Their Words

Chapter 121: Brother Bei Starts Making People Eat Their Words

¡°No way!¡± ¡°How is Lord Panda going to y this match now? Even a midner and assassin team-up would require the assassin to be good.¡± ¡°I feel like it will be a one-sided beating. Look, Chen Yu chose the assassin position too!¡± ¡°There are various assassin champions. The one Chen Yu chose is the strongest in this edition, so he will totally be able to wipe out Mo Nan.¡± Panda also became slightly worried after seeing the opponent¡¯s line-up. After wearing his headphones, he muttered, ¡°This ispletely targeted ying. Did he choose this role because he knows Mo Nan particrly well due to the fact that they are ex-teammates?¡± Chen Yu, who was on the other side, smiled. Indeed, just as Brother Lu had predicted, he had really chosen this champion. Next, he would probably go for the blue buff once the match started. Chen Yu moved his mouse and signaled at a location to his teammates without hesitation. His target was very clear. It was Dark res¡¯ jungle. Anyone who yed games knew that as long as an assassin was restrained and rendered useless in the earlier phase of the game, it would be very difficult for him to build his way upter. ¡°Regardless of whether his hand has recovered or not, don¡¯t let him grow in the earlier stage. That way, he¡¯ll naturally be crippled.¡± These were Brother Lu¡¯s original words, which happened to coincide with what he was thinking. Besides, the champion that Mo Nan had chosen had an extremely heavy mana consumption, so he would definitely choose to go for the blue buff first! Chen Yu had almost anticipated his own victory. However, when he arrived there, his eyes started shaking! No one? There was actually no one there? Where was he? Had he gone for the red buff first? It was toote for Chen Yu to ponder this. He couldn¡¯t return empty-handed. After sessfully harvesting the blue buff from Dark res¡¯ jungle, he also took one of the other small creeps. One could see on the screen that Panda had a great consciousness as a middlener. After realizing that there was no one on the other end of hisne, with a swing of his right hand, he stopped the opponent from continuing to rob their jungle. Chen Yu also knew that he couldn¡¯t go against Panda. He might end up going in too deep, and then his losses would outweigh any gains. He had profited anyway, so he directly sent a signal for retreat. Many people began making deridingments after watching this scene. ¡°What did I say earlier? Lord Panda is unable to y this match. I really don¡¯t understand. The opponent entered the jungle, but Mo Nan, who is the assassin, wasn¡¯t around. Just the thought of it feels like mockery.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably at the red buff. However, on second thought, he ought to be done. He must be heading over too.¡± ¡°ording to my theory, he must be feeling embarrassed and afraid. After all, this was his ex-teammate. Mo Nan is well aware of his own lousy technique deep down.¡± Granny Gray wasn¡¯tpeting. As he sat there watching Panda being suppressed, he felt a little angry deep down. ¡°What exactly is that rascal Mo Nan doing?¡± If Chief had been ying the assassin position, such a thing would never have happened. ¡°Does he not even know what a midner and assassin team-up is?¡± Granny Gray turned his head. ¡°Chief, you can say that I¡¯m biased and unweing. I admit that I let my personal emotions interfere with the previouspetition, and I shouldn¡¯t have chosen to not back him up. However, although he does y the support position well, he¡¯s too arrogant. Earlier on, he even boasted in front of Chen Yu that he would thrash him, yet now he can¡¯t even defend a jungle. I¡¯m not saying anything about his ying style. I just find this person¡¯s character¡­¡± ¡°His character is not up for discussion now.¡± Feng Nai cut Granny Gray off. The tip of his tongue pressed against the mint as he looked over with a cold gaze. ¡°Without in-depth understanding, there¡¯s no concrete evidence. We can talk about his ying style, though. If he has not appeared in his own jungle¡¯s blue buff area for so long, there¡¯s another possibility¡­¡± Chapter 122 - Counter-Jungling The Entire Jungle

Chapter 122: Counter-Jungling The Entire Jungle

¡°He is in the opposite jungle.¡± As Feng Nai¡¯s casual voice faded away, Chen Yu finally saw Mo Nan¡¯s location on the game¡¯s map. The silvery-white figure holding a long spear actually appeared between two defense towers on the opposite side. When the technical director cut the shot over and started following his perspective, they realized that the creeps on this side of the jungle were all¡­ gone? ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Exciting, huh? They are all gone!¡± ¡°You take my blue buff and I¡¯ll counter-jungle half of your jungle. The Dark res¡¯ assassin is rather suave.¡± The shoutcasters, who had also realized where the problem was, spoke with smiles. ¡°We initially thought that Chen Yu had gained an advantage. Now, it seems that the Dark res¡¯ assassin has a very individualistic ying style. Did he know that the opponent would counter-jungle his blue buff? That must be why he simply decided to give up on his blue buff and make use of the time the midner was holding Chen Yu and the rest up to wipe out half of the opponent¡¯s jungle. I must say that his awareness is really good.¡± Granny Gray¡¯s entire body froze when he heard thismentary. His mouth also widened slightly. ¡°Mo Nan¡­¡± ¡°Did so intentionally.¡± There wasn¡¯t much of a change in Feng Nai¡¯s expression as henguidly added, ¡°After all, they were ex-teammates. It¡¯s very normal for him to make some adjustments in his consciousness.¡± Granny Gray nced over abruptly. ¡°Chief, did you give him some pre-match guidance?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Feng Naiughed rather coldly. ¡°How lousy is Mo Nan in your opinion that he doesn¡¯t even know these things and needs me to guide him through it?¡± Granny Gray tried to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just¡­¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve said this before.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s handsome face turned over. ¡°Whether you like this new support or not, he is a member of Dark res. Even if he was an alternative choice, it would make no difference.¡± Granny Gray¡¯s face burned. ¡°I was wrong, Chief.¡± Feng Nai did not continue to speak. It was evident that most of his attention was on the match. After all, right from the very start, he had let a certain person y the assassin position today because he wanted to confirm some things. On the screen, the champion under Chen Yu¡¯s control was rooted to the spot for a moment. It was evident that he really had not expected Mo Nan to counter-jungle a huge area of their jungle single-handedly once the match started. When had hee over? When? Damn it! As he faced his team¡¯s empty jungle, Chen Yu wished he could get his hands on Mo Nan and finish him off right now! Lu Yifan¡¯s face also shook as he watched from the sidelines. Then, his hands were clenched tightly. Mo Nan actually hadn¡¯t started the match the way he had expected him to. Should he say he was smart? However, that was probably it. No matter how strong his consciousness was, his ying style would not change. He had already told Chen Yu about all of Mo Nan¡¯s habits. He really didn¡¯t want to see Mo Nan anymore, regardless of whether this was the Mo Nan who got what wasing for him now or the Mo Nan who had been at his peak back then. Thetter was something he never wanted to see again¡­ Chen Yu had the same thought. That was why he narrowed his eyes. Upon seeing that figure clearing up minions on the map, all his patience was exhausted. While the other party had not realized what was happening yet, he hid in the bushes with his long sword. This was a great way to intercept him. Since he had harvested almost the entire jungle, Mo Nan definitely wouldn¡¯t have much health left. Based on his ying style, this area was a ce he would definitely pass by. This time, Chen Yu wasn¡¯t wrong. The silvery-white figure on the screen was indeed headed in this direction¡­ Chapter 123 - The Suave Bei Broke The Minion Wave Between Two Towers

Chapter 123: The Suave Bei Broke The Minion Wave Between Two Towers

Other than Chen Yu, the opposing ADC was also lying in ambush in the area, all so that the two of them could work together to finish off Mo Beiter. From Chen Yu¡¯s point of view, that silver-white figure was walking right into the trap. Someone said in thements, ¡°Seems like FromNorthToSouth is doomed.¡± However, a secondter, everyone froze. Mo Bei swept in directly, her long spear swinging past the bush and dealing damage on Chen Yu. ¡°What the f*ck! He actually knew that Chen Yu was hiding there! How did he know that?¡± ¡°And why does this rascal have almost full health instead of half?¡± The point of view had been aligned with Chen Yu¡¯s side the entire time, so thements became messy when the screen pulled back into a bird¡¯s eye view. ¡°If he¡¯s able to analyze direction by simply looking at the game map, FromNorthToSouth¡¯s awareness must be really good.¡± The shoutcasters also became serious. ¡°If that¡¯s what he was thinking, then standing between the two towers earlier wasn¡¯t a casual decision. Instead, he was making use of the time the opponent hadn¡¯t discovered him to break off the minion wave after harvesting the jungle. That¡¯s so odd. The match just started. Why is he so concerned about the minion wave? He even went between the two towers just to break the wave.¡± The shoutcasters were confused, and so was Granny Gray, who was watching too. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen. Meanwhile, Feng Nai had looked away. His handsome profile was fixed on that icy youth, who was wearing headphones and still moving his mouth. His voice was asnguid as ever. ¡°It seems like the match will end very soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Granny Gray¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Hadn¡¯t it just started? Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers tapped on his long legs. ¡°There¡¯s no change in his ying style and almost no palpable difference, but his consciousness is different¡­¡± ¡°Chief is referring to Mo Nan breaking the minion wave.¡± Granny Gray scratched his head. This was the first time he was feeling that his intelligence wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°I don¡¯t get what he was thinking either. Is this a life steal? Did this rascal get life steal equipment so soon?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s light, indifferent eyes focused on the screen once again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing confusing about breaking the minion wave and buying life steal equipment. It¡¯s a simple and crude idea. He wants to earn gold as quickly as possible to be able to kill.¡± ¡°Earn gold to kill right now? It hasn¡¯t even been three minutes! Chief, you¡¯re thinking about others while using your own abilities as a standard. Mo Nan¡­¡± Granny Gray lifted his hand and nced at the time on his watch. Then, he faltered abruptly. The words that Mo Nan had told Chen Yu right before thepetition emerged in his mind. ¡°Three minutes¡­ Enjoy the first three minutes of the match.¡± He couldn¡¯t have been thinking about using just three minutes, could he? How was that possible? Granny Gray¡¯s eyes froze as he looked at the front! In the game, the ADC beside Chen Yu rushed out at once to support him and tried to stun the silvery-white figure. However, once his stunning ability was used, the yer sidestepped. Instead of attacking Chen Yu, the long spear pierced him. The ADC wanted to make use of his movement to hinder the other party, yet before he even began, that person had appeared right before him. A strong sense of oppression could almost be felt through the screen. It seemed as if he was saying, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get away.¡± Amid his panic, the ADC flickered through the wall just to avoid Mo Bei. He seeded. This was an excellent movement. Inparison, FromNorthToSouth¡¯s handling seemed slightly inferior. Thements were now mocking him. ¡°Did he forget that the opposing ADC can flicker? He doesn¡¯t even predict movements before attacking. This is the first time I see such a smart assassin¡­ Heh heh¡­¡± Chapter 124 - Brother Bei, First Kill First Blood

Chapter 124: Brother Bei, First Kill First Blood

¡°That¡¯s simple and crude enough.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mo Nan¡¯s ying style always been like this? As long as it¡¯s fiery, he stands out. Who cares about the result or whether he hit his target? It¡¯s not considered feeding as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Such a person better not y assassin anymore.¡± Upon looking at that, Granny Gray heaved a sigh of relief. He had really thought Mo Nan would act like Chief wanted him to and kill his opponents this way. ¡°Chief, you think too much. Mo Nan¡¯s counter-jungling, life steal equipment purchase, and minion wave resistance are probably merely a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± Feng Nai swirled the water in the mineral water bottle he was holding and leaned backzily. ¡°Do you think that the mage in our team is an ornament?¡± ¡°Panda?¡± Granny Gray was baffled. ¡°What has Panda got to do¡­¡± Hold on! If he¡¯d flickered from that position¡­ Granny Gray looked up abruptly, his eyes gradually widening. However, a mere spectator like him wasn¡¯t as shocked as the opposing ADC. When one was in the match, it was even clearer that the position one had flickered to wasn¡¯t right. Actually, instead of saying that the position wasn¡¯t right, he should say that the ability Mo Nan had released earlier was a move used to force him to flicker in this direction. After all, this area was the closest to the middlene, which was also the closest to Almighty Panda! It was already toote when the ADC realized this. Panda had already appeared on his left and used an ability that only mages possessed to stun him. The ADC was left with barely any health. Thus, he desperately tried to escape by going under the tower. Suddenly, the silvery-white figure moved again. As his sleeves whistled in the wind, he leaped under the tower and swung his spear. The audience at the live venue and the people watching the live-stream heard a deafening sound effect a secondter. First Blood! The teamwork this time had virtually been perfect. At once, it reminded everyone of a certain term. Middlener and assassin team-up! All the people who had been mocking Mo Nan for not knowing the middlener and assassin team-up were speechless now. However, they insisted that this had happened because of Panda¡¯s brilliance. Thus, there were notably more people shouting ¡°Panda¡¯s stun was great!¡± in thements. Although Mo Nan had made a kill, that only proved that he wasn¡¯t that big of a loser. After all, the mage had stunned the person, so it hadn¡¯t been that difficult for the assassin to finish him off in a second. In high-end matches, tower dives and forced kills existed as well. However, more often than not, the yer who got the first kill in every match would have 30 seconds of an exclusive close-up. It was Mo Bei who had dived at the tower for the kill. Thus, the camera naturally panned to Mo Bei. The youth¡¯s face on the screen was handsome and aloof. The way his fingers rose and fell on the keyboard could be seen clearly. His speed was so fast that everyone¡¯s eyes looked slightly dazzled. The first blood and first kill had been grabbed by him just like that. However, his profile seemed devoid of any emotion. His left hand moved the mouse as he changed direction. Wait a minute. He had changed direction? What was he trying to do? Two cameras presented another image. The screen was now sliced in half. One half showed the game, while the other showed the youth in front of theputer. On the map, he lifted his long spear. After leaving the tower, he swiftly moved towards the opponent¡¯s blue buff. ¡°Is he counter-jungling the blue buff again?¡± ¡°Chen Yu might just be there, yet he still dares to go ahead?¡± ¡°The opponent¡¯s backup is heading in this direction. Mo Nan, I¡¯ll address you as Brother Nan. Leave after you¡¯ve gained the advantage. You ought to look at the map.¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s really suave that this little brother from Dark res still dared to go for the blue buff right now!¡± However, everyone¡¯s predictions were wrong. Mo Bei had not gone for the blue buff¡­ Chapter 125 - Slapping Faces With A Quadra-Kill

Chapter 125: pping Faces With A Quadra-Kill

Instead, he had expected that Chen Yu woulde this way. He went in directly with his ultimate ability! As his silvery-white long spearnded on the ground, it was like the winding shadow of a dragon! He would be going against Chen Yu, who was almostpletely healthy, with half of his health? Just like that? What exactly was FromNorthToSouth thinking? He would dare to go solo against Chen Yu in such a state? Chen Yu alsoughed. Any assassin champion without their ultimate ability could more or less be considered undamaged. Mo Nan was so arrogant that it was upsetting! Chen Yu did not hesitate. His first reaction was to swing his curved de. However, once he struck, he realized that the figure before his eyes had actually disappeared! What exactly was going on? Chen Yu¡¯s eyes froze. Then, he realized that the person had jumped behind him and his curved de followed, sweeping across. On the screen, one could clearly see that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s health was decreasing. After all, he had just dived from a tower to kill the opposing ADC. However, a secondter, that figure actually closed in on Chen Yu again! ¡°Since you are not afraid of death, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my prowess!¡± Chen Yu shifted. He wanted to put up a brilliant show while finishing off the other party. However, the youth on the screen suddenly gripped the mouse with his left hand and performed a letter-z movement. Meanwhile, his ck locks fluttered slightly. This movement made everyone who was watching the match falter instantly. ¡°Damn it, did I see wrong? Was that my idol¡¯s move?¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Hold on, I need to calm down. Lots of people can perform the letter-z movement now, but it seems that there is only a handful who can do it so nicely and smoothly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not make a fuss. Don¡¯t associate this with the past once you see the letter-z movement. All professional yers can perform this movement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Almighty Lu even used itst time.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. It seems that, because of this movement, Chen Yu¡¯s ultimate ability¡­ missed!¡± Besides impressively dodging the damage, he also made use of the bush to conceal himself for a moment and cut off the other party¡¯s ultimate ability. No one had expected this. It wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do. Chen Yu hadn¡¯t expected that his ultimate ability would miss either. After his left hand paused for a moment, he indignantly tried to leave. However, a secondter, he realized that he had been slowed down! After jungling abilities leveled up, they could also slow down opponents. Anyone could forget this. However, how could Bey, who had been ying assassin since 13 years old, forget? On the screen, the ck-haired youth moved his mouth. After slowing Chen Yu down, he swiftly went forward. This time, the long spear was lifted. As the shadow of the dragon fell, 100% of the damagended on Chen Yu! The opposing backup had just arrived. However, Chen Yu had already been killed! The silvery-white figure that ought to be left with shreds of his health after a solo fight hadn¡¯t lost any health at all! ¡°Did he buy the life steal equipment for this?¡± Granny Gray watched in disbelief, both his eyes shaking. ¡°Is he going for a 1v1 right away?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gazended on the youth¡¯s left hand. When he saw the nted movement of the fingers, his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not 1v1 but 1v2.¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡± Granny Gray had yet to speak, when another game sound effect echoed by his ears. ¡°Double kill!¡± Double Kill? Other than Chen Yu, had anyone else fallen? Granny Gray looked at the screen and saw that the opposing mage who¡¯de as backupy under the long spear of the silvery-white figure. Had he jumped right past the tank to go for this opponent without even thinking of escaping? Thement section had never been as quiet as it was now. Some people at the live venue had even covered their mouths with a hand. The earlier scene had happened so fast that they had yet to recover from the shock of watching Chen Yu actually lose to Mo Nan in a 1v1. The youth on the screen had secured his third kill with his long spear, even though it had only been four minutes since this match had started. Of course, this time, FromNorthToSouth had barely any health points left. The ADC, who had already respawned in the fountain and rushed over as well, wanted to join forces with the tank and finish off the other party. After all, this was their jungle. However, they seemed to have overlooked one thing. Although Mo Bei, who was the assassin, wasn¡¯t using the strongest methods of this edition, when it came to eluding others, no one could beat him. Everyone watched as the fingertips of the youthnded swiftly, his long spear was lifted, and he leaped from the blue buff to the other end. The opposing ADC and tank were already seeing red during the pursuit and insisted on catching Mo Nan before they would stop. Before Chen Yu could say ¡®do not go¡¯, Han Xi and Panda had leaped out of the bushes and blocked off the opponents. Meanwhile, Mo Bei, who¡¯d returned to the middlene, swept through with his long spear, cleared the minion wave, and regained some health. Then, he headed over to them again and threw the ADC, who had been stunned into the air, with a lift of his spear. The spectators did not get a clear look at how he had struck the previous time. However, this time, it was crystal clear. His ying style was as naturally fast as flowing clouds and water. It seemed as if he could predict where these yers would move to and what abilities they would use. At the moment, one could actually feel that Mo Nan could be Almighty K¡¯s equal when he yed the assassin position. However, on second thought, that wasn¡¯t right either. Almighty K always made single-handed kills, whereas Mo Nan cooperated with his teammates. Even so, when that silvery-white figure moved in with his long spear, the audience could sense the visual impact of his good looks. This visual impact wasbined with sound effects that continuously echoed in their ears. ¡°Triple kill!¡± ¡°Quadra kill!¡± ¡°Killing spree!¡± Four kills in a row! Thest kill of the tank was actually clinched when the silvery-white figure only had shreds of health left. He made use of a movement, and then retracted and turned back. With a suave back thrust, he wiped the entire opposing team out. Lu Yifan, who had been calm andposed earlier, felt his face stiffenpletely after watching this scene. His hand, which rested on his leg, clenched again and again. This was Mo Nan¡¯s ying style alright. He had also taught him to y like this. However, why was Mo Nan so formidable this time? Was it because his consciousness had improved? No, it wasn¡¯t just his consciousness. His hand speed had also improved! Lu Yifan could sense that his hand speed was higher than his own. He had known about this for a long time, which was why he took it to heart. A very long time ago, he had realized that he needed to be better than Mo Nan in other aspects. He had thought that the gap between them was small. He had not known that Mo Nan¡¯s hand speed could be so much faster than his own! However, suddenly, the white figure holding a long spear on the screen stopped moving. ¡°What does he want to do now?¡± ¡°Has he got no intention of returning to the base?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t be thinking of counter-jungling their blue buff while the opponents have yet to respawn, could he?¡± It wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Mo Bei was merely typing. Her profile was aloof as she typed out two words using one hand and sent the message to the public chat. ¡°10 minutes.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± The shoutcasters chuckled in confusion as they said, ¡°Nevertheless, it was sent to the public chat, which means that this message was meant for the opponents. That¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Upon hearing that, Chen Yu¡¯s left hand gripped his mouse tightly. His expression had never looked as grim as it did that day! Chapter 126 - Brilliant Ace

Chapter 126: Brilliant Ace

He knew best what Mo Nan meant by ¡¯10 minutes¡¯. He¡¯d end the match in 10 minutes. This was what they had conversed about before thepetition. What a joke! Who did Mo Nan think he was? It was obvious that things had gotten to Chen Yu¡¯s head. He did not even wait for his teammates, as he knew that there would certainly be nothing left in the jungle. He swept over immediately as his fingers moved and caught sight of the silvery-white figure who hadn¡¯t been recalled. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone there to support him this time! Panda and the original topner were both focused on attacking the defense tower in the middlene. Mo Nan was alone, and his health points were enough. Chen Yu stepped forth with absolute confidence this time. He wanted to sacrifice Mo Nan to his curved de. ¡°Chen Yu is going to strike back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long, but this scene is finallying!¡± ¡°If it was a solo battle, Mo Nan wouldn¡¯t be Chen Yu¡¯s match.¡± ¡°Exactly. Mo Nan has made many kills, but on second thought, he did so with the help of his teammates. If it was a solo battle, the oue might not¡­¡± Before the words ¡®necessarily be the same¡¯ could be uttered, thements came to a halt once more because of¡­ an instant kill! That¡¯s right. Chen Yu had been instantly killed once he¡¯d stepped forward. Compared to FromNorthToSouth, who had half his health, thepletely healthy Chen Yu was actually nothing! ¡°What¡­ What is happening?¡± Some people were dumbfounded. Meanwhile, the most high-ranking yers hit the nail with one guess. ¡°Gold.¡± At this mention, people noticed FromNorthToSouth¡¯s gold. Not only was it the highest amongst all the yers, but it was also more than twice the value of Chen Yu¡¯s gold. Combined with that precise movement and prediction, it had definitely been a wrong decision on Chen Yu¡¯s part to try to catch him alone. Nevertheless, that naturally smoothbination of lifting, using a burst attack and performing an instant kill wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do. That series of actions was way too cool! So cool that he was virtually making a brilliant show out of Chen Yu. After the kill, the youth had zero intention of leaving. Upon clearing the minion wave, he leaped past another tower to break off the opposing minion wave. Almost in the blink of an eye, while no one was watching him, he pushed down two defense towers consecutively. The people who hadmented that he was a yer who relied on his teammates really had nothing to say now. While looking at Mo Nan, Chen Yu was absolutely indignant. After respawning, he wanted to charge forward again. He couldn¡¯t care less about whether they were winning or losing thepetition. He just wanted to kill Mo Nan once! ¡°All of you follow me.¡± This was Chen Yu¡¯s order. However, this wasn¡¯t his battle team. Someone said directly, ¡°Chen Yu, farm for now. The gap between our gold and the opponent¡¯s gold is too big.¡± Chen Yu, whose shame had turned into anger, was deaf to any advice. He just wanted to kill Mo Nan. Hence, when the opposing team started a team fight, Chen Yu presumptuously rounded to the end to catch FromNorthToSouth, who was harvesting little creeps that were caught off guard. The youth seated before theputer only faltered for a moment. Then, he did not even dodge. First, he sidestepped into the bush, and then his long spear swept horizontally as he sent the person home with abo attack. Next, he jumped into the team fight and annihted the opponents explosively. The bird¡¯s eye view allowed everyone to see Mo Bei¡¯s impressive movement and handling. Even the shoutcasters could not help but call out, ¡°Nice!¡± In less than 10 minutes, the audience watched as the silvery-white figure dived from towers to clear minions. As his sleeves whistled in the wind, he broke off all minion waves and led the four people behind him to the opponent¡¯s base before he started pushing! Chapter 127 - Charmed By Brother Bei

Chapter 127: Charmed By Brother Bei

Someone from the opposing team had respawned. He did not leave. Instead, his ying was so aggressive that he was just a step away from diving into the tower to clobber the opponent. When the technical director saw this, he focused the camera entirely on Mo Bei. After all, his regr ying style was already good. There ought to be different emotions disyed on his face. The technical director wanted to capture those emotions to hike up everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. However, the youth that appeared on therge screen was still as cold and graceful as the first snow of winter. As he was seated before theputer, there was an aloof expression on his gorgeous face. He acted as if he wasn¡¯t the one ying so aggressively. Still, almost all the girls were charmed! As the crystal-like fragments on the screen fell, the word ¡®victory¡¯ crossed the entire image! Chen Yu was so enraged that he wanted to break the headphones in his hands. This had happened in less than 10 minutes¡­ It had really taken less than 10 minutes for the match to end. When had Mo Nan be so strong? This wasn¡¯t right! Chen Yu inhaled deeply and looked at his own results. He naturally did not have the most deaths. Their team had only killed one member of the opposing team. It was an amateur yer that the team had been matched up with. Most importantly, he hadn¡¯t even gotten an assist! Granny Gray also saw the results. His eyes shook harder as the youth walked over. Others might not know. However, as one of the parties involved, he understood that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all. Three minutes¡­ Before thepetition had started, Mo Nan had told Chen Yu to enjoy the first three minutes. During thispetition, starting from the three-minute mark, Chen Yu had essentially been held down and thrashed. He had either been killed instantly or caught. As an onlooker, he still remembered Chen Yu¡¯s tauntingments. He had virtually called Mo Nan a fool for saying that he would end thispetition in 10 minutes. However, in less than 10 minutes, Mo Nan had destroyed the opponents¡¯ crystal with a result of seven kills, zero deaths, and three assists. This handling style¡­ He had only seen their Chief use this almost god-like handling style and make such a prediction. This was way too cool. Even though he was a professional yer, this person was way too cool! Granny Gray recalled asking Mo Nan why he had switched to ying support when he was an assassin yer. Mo Nan had answered, ¡°Because only Dark res wanted me, and Dark res onlycked a support. Therefore, I¡¯ll y support.¡± At the time, Granny Gray had only thought that his judgment couldn¡¯t keep up and he couldn¡¯t carry a team, which was why he hade to y support despite knowing that he wasn¡¯t good enough. He had made it sound so good. However, after watching thepetition, Granny Gray understood. Mo Nan had merely stated his situation tly¡­ When he recalled all the words he had said to Chief earlier, his face burned so badly that he almost wanted to dig a hole in the ground and crawl into it. He shouldn¡¯t have judged a person¡¯s character when he didn¡¯t know him well enough or determined his skills that way. When exactly had he be a person who jumped on the bandwagon because of some hearsay? Granny Gray wished he could pummel himself. Meanwhile, Panda draped an arm over Mo Bei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You said 10 minutes and you really did it. That was so suave!¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei looked down, her gaze slightly cold. No one knew that she hadn¡¯t yed like this today to look suave, but because she knew that one person was definitely watching thispetition in front of hisputer. That person had dedicated all his passion to eSports. However, because he had stood in the way of others, he had fallen deep into the mire, making countless relevant and irrelevant people talk about him. They said he was shameless, that he used others for attention, and that he wasn¡¯t fit to be gaming! Chapter 128 - Almighty Ks Attention

Chapter 128: Almighty K¡¯s Attention

Humiliation, betrayal and hurt. Her brother had lived through all these feelings. She would get back at these people bit by bit. Chen Yu, this is merely the beginning¡­ At this thought, Mo Bei put a hand in her pocket and suddenly lifted her cold eyes and looked in Lu Yifan¡¯s direction. Lu Yifan¡¯s expression had changed after watching thispetition. Upon meeting that gaze, for some reason, he actually felt like the other person had seen right through him. It seemed as if he already knew what he had done. Impossible! It was impossible that he knew about all the things he had done! However, Lu Yifan had never expected that the person standing here would not be Mo Nan, but gaming genius Bey, who had long experienced the fickleness of human nature. Mo Bei did not know what Lu Yifan had done, but no friend would refuse to reach out a hand when one was deep in the mire and instead give one a kick and trample onepletely. This would lead others to think that this person¡¯s character was terrible. If that was the case, the motivation analysis that ¡°Mistress¡± had once performed on her could be put to use. After all, when Mo Bei¡¯s brother had called her, he had even said, ¡°The top ranks want to pick one person between Yifan and me. It seems like they want to groom us into celebrity eSports yers. My temper is so fiery that I¡¯m not suited for that position. I don¡¯t want to do it either. I¡¯ll talk to Yifan when the timees.¡± Back then, no one would have noticed these details. However, Mo Bei had nowe here and seen these people. Details, events, timing, reactions. All these things put together helped Mo Bei perceive one thing. Lu Yifan had yed a part in her brother¡¯s current state. At the same time, Mo Bei also understood that no one would analyze these things. Even the people who had once liked her brother so much would only say that they were really disappointed. However, the truly disappointed one, the one who had lost everything, was the person who still had a hand injury right now. What had that person lived through? She was the only one who cared about that. Since that was the case, she would take her brother¡¯s name, return to the peak once again, and fight until everyone was convinced! ¡°Mo Nan, bro¡­ brother!¡± Upon seeing that Mo Nan hadn¡¯t looked over, Panda reached out and tugged at the edge of his shirt. Mo Bei turned her head around. There wasn¡¯t much of a change in her emotions. This was probably the advantage of being expressionless: No one was able to make out anything. ¡°Damn, big brother, what exactly are you thinking about? You didn¡¯t even reply when Chief spoke to you.¡± Chief? After hearing Panda¡¯s words, Mo Bei looked towards that person, who was difficult to ignore. She saw him absent-mindedly lift the jacket that was ced on the chair, his gaze indifferent and cool. Mo Bei asked Panda, ¡°What did Captain say?¡± ¡°He told you to go give an interview and then meet us in the waiting room.¡± ¡°Interview?¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow. Pandaughed. ¡°I think pretending to be a newbie is of no use. After apetition, the MVP always has to give a short interview. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about that.¡± Mo Bei really had not known. After all, she had never shown her face in public in the past. ¡°Why did you look at Lu Yifan with that expression just now? It even caught Chief¡¯s attention,¡± Panda muttered in the end. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers stiffened. ¡°Caught his attention?¡± ¡°He looked at you, then looked at Lu Yifan and the corner of his lips lifted for a moment as if he was very interested. He also said something about our Support Little Brother being really fierce when he yed assassin. So fierce that he kept feeling as if you were another person.¡± Chapter 129 - The Two Are Alone Together

Chapter 129: The Two Are Alone Together

Panda even shivered at this point. ¡°Chief actually called you Support Little Brother, Little Brother!¡± Mo Bei, who had been addressed this way many times, had long gotten used to it. What she cared about was Panda¡¯s previous words. She had deliberately adjusted her habits this time and used her brother¡¯s ying style. However, Almighty K could still tell the difference. This was indeed quite a headache. Mo Bei nced to the side. She could only wait to see how much he had noticed. As expected, when she entered the waiting room, before she could change out of her team uniform, that nonchnt figure was already standing in her way. Panda was going to ask the others out, so the other members of the team had followed him to the live-stream studios. It was a no-brainer that an aloof,nguid yer like Almighty K would not go. However, if he was standing here, even if he wasn¡¯t asking any questions, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change. Mo Bei, who had already opened the closet, simply packed all the street clothes that she had brought into her backpack and kept wearing her team uniform. When she looked up and met Feng Na¡¯s gaze, there wasn¡¯t any emotion in her eyes. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Feng Nai watched the youth before him as if he wanted to figure out something by looking at his face. However, there was nothing there. With just a letter-z movement, nothing could really be perceived. Hence, he turned his body and gave way while pulling out his cell phone, which had been vibrating non-stop. ¡°Chief, we¡¯re at the South Door. We¡¯re done inviting the others. Why don¡¯t we head straight to White Night KTV Bar? There¡¯s food and drinks, and we can sing and even y games. I¡¯m afraid everyone will be too reserved if we go somewhere else,¡± said Panda¡¯s voice. It sounded like he was smiling, which was not how he usually behaved. It was probably because there were pretty girls present. However, all this didn¡¯t seem to have any influence on Feng Nai. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Damn, I think I see reporters hanging around. This won¡¯t do, Chief. We¡¯ve gotta go first. The assistant will drive us over. You must remember to bring Mo Nan with you!¡± Then, as if he was fleeing, he hung up. Feng Nai had initially intended not to go. Now, though¡­ He shot a nce at the good-looking youth standing behind him. This fellow probably didn¡¯t even know where White Night KTV Bar was. He was reminded of Panda¡¯s words once more. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell Mo Nan was such a devoted person¡­¡± He casually stuffed his phone back into his pocket and nonchntly announced, ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± Mo Bei, who had not heard the content of their phone conversation, thought that they were heading to the underground carpark and then back to the apartment. However, before they even stepped out, the other person had put on his mask and his slender fingers tapped here and there on his cell phone screen. She had no idea what he was doing until he received a call. ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m at the South Door. I¡¯m wearing ck. The location is urate.¡± He had actually booked a taxi by using his cell phone. Mo Bei shifted her gaze and her eyesnded on Feng Nai¡¯s face. The two of them still had to wait for the taxi. Feng Nai naturally noticed her gaze. His eyes dropped, and his voice was heard through the mask. ¡°What? Never seen someone get a taxi before?¡± Mo Bei replied in a cool voice, ¡°I just thought that Captain wouldn¡¯t get such amon means of transport.¡± There was a sense of conflict there, no matter what she thought of it. After all, luxury cars suited this person¡¯s identity and face better. However, Mo Bei did not expect that a certain Almighty would actually have such thick skin. ¡°Got no other choice. I¡¯m poor.¡± Feng Nai turned and pulled open the car door asnguidly as usual. Mo Bei only shot a nce at the pair of sneakers on his feet. A person wearing a pair of sneakers that cost more than 3,000 yuan was calling himself poor? Chapter 130 - Finding The Person Who Gamed With Chief 1

Chapter 130: Finding The Person Who Gamed With Chief 1

The two of them did not interact much in the taxi. Cool wind came blowing in as the window was wound down. They traveled quite a distance like that. Mo Bei turned her face back. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way back to the base.¡± Feng Nai casually opened his eyes. ¡°Who said we were returning to the base? Be quiet. Let me get some sleep.¡± Mo Bei did not speak again. Little Lin was right. His brother couldn¡¯t do anything else except sleep. He was sleeping from morning to night. If he didn¡¯t havepetitions to y or daily training to do, he probably wouldn¡¯t get up at all. However, why was such a person not returning directly to the base? Very soon, Mo Bei found out why. Their destination was a very high-ss club. Abruptly, Mo Bei recalled Panda mentioning before thepetition that he would be inviting the girls to a fraternity gathering. She stiffened for a moment. However, she wasn¡¯t too affected. After all, they would merely be sitting face-to-face. Still, Mo Bei rarely went to such ces. Feng Nai alighted first after paying the driver. Someone approached him very quickly with a surprised smile. ¡°Young Master Feng, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Battle team dinner party.¡± Feng Nai only replied with four words. One of his hands was ced in his pocket, making him look dissolute and free. The waiting staff, who rarely saw their manager treat anyone so politely, could not help but look over. However, Feng Nai, who seemed used to this, stated a suite number. The manager immediately led them in. This scene was actually slightly incongruous, especially considering the setting. Almost everyone who came here drove luxury cars. The manager, who ignored even those guests, was being particrly courteous to a person who hade in a taxi. Curious people were asking around about Feng Nai¡¯s identity. Even some female broadcasters in the suite did the same. ¡°Almighty Panda, I heard that Almighty K will being too. Is that true?¡± Debauchery vibes filled the suite, and smoke made the air appear misty. Panda, who had already ordered food, immediately answered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You guys will be able to see him in a bit.¡± ¡°Can I ask for an autograph? I really like Almighty K,¡± a sweet-looking girl said. Panda chuckled. ¡°That would depend on your individual charm.¡± ¡°I will work hard.¡± The girl winked. Little did she know that Panda had already eliminated her. Although she was Chief¡¯s type, she did not seem to be rted to him. However, that was nothing. He would be able to examine the possibility once they chattedter. Panda could hardly wait any longer. He picked up his phone and sent a WeChat message. ¡°Chief, why aren¡¯t you guys here yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The two words, whichcked punctuation, made Panda shout out directly, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Here? Seated in the middle was Yang Mengruo, who was still wearing that day¡¯s cosy costume. The reason she had not changed was because she believed that she looked prettier in this. Besides, she had heard that Almighty K really liked warm and soft girls in period clothing. Hence, she cared a lot about her clothes. Yang Mengruo had not continuously asked Panda questions like the others. Only by being appropriately reserved, would she be able to attract Almighty K¡¯s attention. Although her rtionship with Lu Yifan had progressed, Lu Yifan wasn¡¯t like Mo Nan. This person was extremely clever. He definitely wouldn¡¯t announce their rtionship to his fans. If possible, she would prefer to be with Almighty K, whose poprity, family background, skills, and looks were superior. As long as she could be involved with Almighty K, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t have to worry about remaining relevant in the future. Chapter 131 - Finding The Person Who Gamed With Chief 2

Chapter 131: Finding The Person Who Gamed With Chief 2

No matter how many times they¡¯d met at thepany, Almighty K didn¡¯t seem to recognize the female broadcasters and wouldn¡¯t attend any gaming gatherings. When Almighty Panda, who was a member of Dark res, had initiated a gathering and said that Almighty K would being too, Yang Mengruo had realized that this was her chance¡­ If she could get to know him in private, then she would have an excuse to get closer to him in the future. At least, she would be able to get his WeChat or gaming ount. They had all tried to add Almighty K¡¯s gaming ount, but the request hadn¡¯t been epted to this day. This time, they probably would manage to¡­ At this thought, Yang Mengruo lifted her ss of red wine and took a sip. When Panda nced at her, she responded with a small and sweet smile. Panda looked away with a light cough. However, deep down he was wondering if Mo Nan would be able to resolve their misunderstanding when he saw herter. This thought had just emerged in his mind when the side door suddenly opened. A draft blew in. ¡°Chief!¡± Panda leaped up. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time. You¡¯re so slow!¡± Feng Nai took a step back to his left and avoided his outstretched arm, which was aiming for a hug. His eyelids lifted slightly, and he did not look very happy. His thin lips perked up very slowly. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Panda¡¯s scalp went numb before he turned toin to Mo Bei. ¡°Chief is always such a clean freak. He doesn¡¯t even let anyone touch him for a moment. It must have been very tough considering that you guys took a taxi here.¡± ¡°One of us sat in the passenger seat and one in the back.¡± Mo Bei was rather nonchnt. ¡°It wasn¡¯t tough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Chief never shares a seat with anyone.¡± Panda casually rested an arm on her shoulder and lowered his voice as he said beside Mo Bei¡¯s ear, ¡°Mo Bei, bro, I invited someone¡­¡± Mo Bei did not ask who it was. When she looked up, she saw Yang Mengruo, who was sitting on the sofa. The clothes she was wearing, which looked ancient, were mainly pure white and her sleeves were very wide. She was cosying a certain mage from the game. Granny Gray was sitting beside her. The two of them seemed to be pretty close as they were chatting. Yang Mengruo only looked over when she heard Panda call out ¡®Chief¡¯. Suddenly, her smile evidently faded. However, this only happened for a moment. Very quickly, Yang Mengruo resumed her innocent small smile, as if she hadn¡¯t imed that ¡°Mo Nan¡± used others for attention at the backstage areast time. Mo Bei simply watched her without speaking, her emotions as aloof as ever. Panda gave her a push. ¡°Make use of this chance to have a good talk. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Mo Bei nced over. ¡°Thank you for what?¡± Panda lowered his voice. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been trying to resolve the misunderstanding between you and her and start anew? Chief and I both know.¡± Start anew? This was probably the greatest misunderstanding of the year. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. She actually saw Almighty K¡¯s gazend on her. He even seemed to intend to calmly listen in. It seemed like she had thought too nicely of a certain Almighty. Since there were many girls around, he gave up on returning to the base- such a thing would not stand to reason. Evidently, he hade here to watch the show to a certain extent. Mo Bei expressionlessly held her backpack as she walked in. ¡°Come on, Mo Nan. You sit there.¡± Panda very thoughtfully tried to make Brother Mo Nan sit beside Yang Mengruo. Mo Bei did not speak. One of her hands was in her pocket, and her eyes were so dark that she looked slightly unpredictable¡­ Chapter 132 - Truth or Dare

Chapter 132: Truth or Dare

Yang Mengruo had thought that the person taking the seat beside hers would be Almighty K. She had not expected it to be this good-for-nothing! Hadn¡¯t Gray said that their battle team hated this good-for-nothing? Why had he still been invited to their gathering? Regardless of how much she loathed him, she wouldn¡¯t show anything in front of Almighty K. The previous incident backstage had already been an ident. Today, she had to earn back all her image. Hence, Yang Mengruo smiled. ¡°Mo Nan, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here too. What a coincidence¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was neither harsh nor soft as she only replied with five words. ¡°This is Dark res¡¯ after-party.¡± Everyone faltered upon hearing that. Yeah, this was Dark res¡¯ after-party. It was very normal that Mo Nan, the new support, would be present. Why had Yang Mengruo said that she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be here? However, Granny Gray understood what this stemmed from. Previously, when she had told him to take note of Mo Nan, he¡¯d said that their entire battle team hated that fellow. That was how he knew that this was awkward. Yang Mengruo¡¯s fingers stiffened for a moment, but she kept a smile on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s true, I was being stupid again. I didn¡¯t manage to watch today¡¯spetition yet, but I heard that you yed assassin. I was worried when I watched you y support previously, so that¡¯s wonderful. As your friend, I¡¯m really happy for you. Focus onpeting well in the future. Dark res is great, so don¡¯t think about all that messy business anymore.¡± Precisely because Yang Mengruo acted this way, Panda felt that there was a possibility that Mo Nan had misunderstood her intentions. After all, there didn¡¯t seem to be a problem on Yang Mengruo¡¯s side. However, Mo Bei spoke again leisurely. ¡°What does that messy business that you speak of refer to?¡± Yang Mengruo stiffened again. What exactly was up with Mo Nan today? Why was he actually giving off a sense of suppression? Yang Mengruo tittered. ¡°Why are you so serious? That was just a conclusion.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were very dark. ¡°Your conclusions are always really specific. I ought to make this clear, in case it bes tooplicated to be exined in the future. After all, I have too many obscure matters going on. What do you say?¡± Yang Mengruo blinked as if she couldn¡¯t understand Mo Bei¡¯s words. However, the hands hidden under her long sleeves were clenched tighter and tighter. When had Mo Nan be so hard to deal with? ¡°Alright, go sit down quickly.¡± Panda patted Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. In his opinion, he was acting like this because he was not over her yet. Otherwise, why had Mo Nan¡¯s eyes never left Yang Mengruo since the moment he had stepped in? He had never expected that his brother would have no intention of cooperating. He only casually tossed his backpack onto the sofa and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll sit beside Chief.¡± Feng Nai had been aimlessly leaning back in his spot. However, when he smelled the refreshing lemon-scented shampoo, his eyelids liftedzily for a moment. His eyes were like a pitch-dark deep sea, yet also as icily sharp as swords that could slice through icebergs. Evidently, there was only oneyer of meaning in his words: You better not really sit down. However, Mo Bei paid no heed. As her choppy locks fell down, her shoulder had already touched his. Panda really admired Mo Nan¡¯s guts sometimes. He dared to oppose Chief directly. Feng Nai smiled with no warmth in his eyes. ¡°Up to you. Don¡¯t touch me, though.¡± Mo Bei responded coolly. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Sure enough, though the two of them were close, they didn¡¯t make any contact at all. Feng Nai also realized the benefits of having a certain person seated next to him. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to touch anyone else. He reached over, took an iced bottle, and shook it absent-mindedly. Girls found this really attractive. Even though they were seated together and they were all singing, the female broadcasters could not help but peek in Feng Nai¡¯s direction. Panda felt that continuing to act this way wouldn¡¯t do. Given Chief¡¯s personality, if he wanted to know who exactly he was interested in, he would have to gather information and sound him out in a while. Anyway, he had sworn to Han Xi and the rest that he would discover today who had been gaming with Chief every day. Otherwise, Han Xi wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe to this gathering. Their battle team¡¯s members really¡­ didn¡¯t seem like boys their age. They didn¡¯t even think about girls. What the f*ck! Never mind, never mind¡­ Leading the conversation should be left to a handsome, invincible person like him! ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you guys always game during your live-streams. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s ounts so we can team up next time.¡± Panda¡¯s words virtually echoed the thoughts of all the girls present. However, Feng Nai shot him a look that left no trace. His eyes were like icy glints sending a chill down Panda¡¯s neck. No, he had to persevere! The truth was right in front of him! ¡°Can we really add your numbers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I y too lousily.¡± ¡°Panda, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Although they went on to makements like this, the girls still very sweetly took out their phones and scanned each other¡¯s QR codes to add one another as friends. Atst, only Feng Nai and Mo Bei were left. Yang Mengruo imed to be friends with Mo Bei, so she naturally didn¡¯t have to ask Mo Bei again. Instead, she pushed her phone toward Feng Nai with a smile. ¡°Almighty K, let¡¯s add each other. I saw on the official Weibo that you needed a support to rank up with. I happen to y support so I shouldn¡¯t be too much of a burden.¡± Panda turned his head upon hearing this. This was the first time he was hearing a girl say that she wasn¡¯t a burden. She probably was quite a good yer. Yang Mengruo couldn¡¯t be the person who had been gaming with Chief recently, could she? Was¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a little too messy? However, Yang Mengruo¡¯s attire was indeed the type that Chief liked. Gosh. Panda subconsciously started to imagine campy drama plots. Chief did not reject her. Although he gave his game ount to all the other girls as well, this was still messy! Were two members of the same battle team going to fight over a woman? Panda had already spaced out slightly. Meanwhile, the delighted girls suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± ¡°What kind of game?¡± He only wanted a few moments of peace right now. Granny Gray had not forgotten about his n with Panda. ¡°How about Truth or Dare?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Yes, let¡¯s y that.¡± At this response, the game started just like that. Feng Nai locked his cell phone, then pulled a cigarette out of his case and held it between his lips. There were people he wasn¡¯t close to around, so he did not light up. Henguidly leaned back against the sofa, his shoulder bumping into Mo Bei¡¯s again. This also caused Mo Bei to jerk for a moment while she was shaking the dice and end up with the smallest sum. Panda drew a card. ¡°Six points, four points, zero points! It¡¯s three different ones this time!¡± Upon hearing about the six points, Feng Nai¡¯s brows knitted for a moment. He was already beginning to regret making a trip here himself so that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother could find his way here. Meanwhile, Panda was shouting, ¡°Damn! Ha ha ha¡­ Get ready. This one is thrilling!¡± Chapter 133 - Resembling A Kiss

Chapter 133: Resembling A Kiss

Once everyone heard that this one was thrilling, even the usually handsome and short-spoken Han Xi looked over and gave Panda a push. ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Read it quickly.¡± Panda cleared his throat. ¡°The number of points you got will be your number. It¡¯s a dare this time, and no drinking is allowed to offset it. Person number six will choose between numbers three and zero and eat a Ladyfinger [1. A sweet sponge biscuit shaped like arge finger.] at the same time with the other person. We have Ladyfingers here. Ha ha ha¡­ If you refuse to choose or the chosen person rejects the request, the person who refuses will have to perform a sexy dance in front of strangers while saying things like ¡®I love you¡¯. Number six! Who is number six?¡± Panda, Granny Gray, and a few other female broadcasters were exchanging looks. Their eyes were filled with interest. Everyone who had yed Truth or Dare before knew that this was a game that made hearts pound. ¡°Not me.¡± Granny Gray put both hands behind his back to show them the sum he had gotten. Han Xi shook his ss silently as he gestured for everyone to look. Everyone had more or less guessed who it was. They all looked in Feng Nai¡¯s direction, especially the girls, whose faces had flushed. Number six should be Almighty K. Sharing a biscuit with Almighty K meant that, in the end, it was very possible that they might kiss by ident. They forced themselves to stop thinking of this image that made their hearts race. Every female broadcaster was thinking about herself. However, after looking at their numbers, they realized it wasn¡¯t them. How they wished they could change their number to three or zero points¡­ Unfortunately, they could no longer change anything. No one noticed that Panda had said the word ¡®thrilling¡¯ because he¡¯d known that Feng Nai was number six. Yang Mengruo had gently brushed her long hair back, and her elbow naturally touched the die. No one had realized that either. After all, when she looked over to listen to Panda¡¯s subsequent words, she blushed and said with a hint of shyness, ¡°Is Almighty K number six? I am number three.¡± Feng Nainguidly looked up for a moment, but his focus was on Panda. There wasn¡¯t any light in his pupils. Instead, they were dark and cold. Panda knew what that meant. I dare you to really make me share a biscuit with another person. I¡¯ll cripple you. This was essentially Chief¡¯s style. However, Panda was cornered. Everyone was here to have fun, so they couldn¡¯t vite the rules. Why did number six have to be Chief? ¡°Cough¡­¡± Panda did not dare look at his face, which was as handsome as a devil¡¯s, as he said with his eyes closed, ¡°Did anyone get number zero? If not, Han Xi will prepare a biscuit for Chief and Mengruo!¡± The person that had been called upon faltered for a moment. He did not want to offend Captain. ¡°You¡¯re the host, so you make the preparations.¡± Panda nced desperately at their battle team¡¯s suave ADC. Han Xi ignored him. The female broadcasters started giggling. ¡°Seems like no one got zero points. Mengruo is really lucky.¡± ¡°Lucky? Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Yang Mengruo¡¯s voice was still gentle as she looked up slightly, her gazending on Feng Nai. The blush that appeared on her face was apanied by the hesitance only young girls felt. By this point, Panda had basically understood that none of these girls had been gaming with Chief. Otherwise, Chief¡¯s aura wouldn¡¯t have been this way. Unfortunately, it was toote. The others did not agree. After all, when Yang Mengruo nced over, it seemed as if she had already gotten to know Feng Nai in the past. Granny Gray even felt that there was a trivial subtlety between the handsome man and the beautiful woman. He abruptly recalled what Panda had said previously. ¡°Chief has been constantly gaming with a pretty skilled girltely. I infer that it¡¯s highly likely she¡¯s from our scene and has gamed with Chief and met him¡­¡± Granny Gray remembered ying topner and trying to rank up on one asion by bringing Chief along. At the time, Yang Mengruo had asked them to guide her, so he had added her to their team too. Chief never cared who else was in the team. He was fine as long as they didn¡¯t snatch his jungle creeps. After ying that match, Granny Gray remembered that Chief had never yed with Yang Mengruo again. Once, he had invited Chief, but Chief had left the room after seeing that there were other people present. Chief had always been this way. They were all used to it. At the time, he had thought that Chief wasn¡¯t interested in Yang Mengruo. However, could the two of them have added each other and gone on to enjoy some sweet games? Just as Granny Gray started entertaining this misconception, Feng Nai, who had just been sitting there, turned his head andzily supported his chin with a hand. His eyesnded on Mo Bei¡¯s face. His spotlessly white canine teeth were slightly revealed, making him look handsome yet arrogant. ¡°Is Little Brother, who got zero points, intending to hide and just watch the show?¡± ¡°Zero points? Are you number zero?¡± Panda lifted his eyes with a whoosh and looked at Mo Nan. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± There was one more choice¡­ There was still a way out. No, no. This wasn¡¯t a way out. Making Chief share a Ladyfinger with another person already meant that he was dead. Panda could almost see the base¡¯s bathroom waving fervently at him. Number zero had appeared, so number three wasn¡¯t the only choice anymore. The female broadcasters and battle team members all looked over. Mo Bei coolly met all these gazes and then looked to the side, watching the person holding his chin as he starednguidly at her as if he wanted to drag her down with him. ¡°Between a boy and a girl, I thought Chief would choose the girl.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was cold. It sounded like she was making an ordinary statement. However, Feng Naiughed without much warmth in his eyes. ¡°It might be boring when ites to such a big dare, but of course I¡¯d choose my teammate to share a biscuit with.¡± As he spoke, he stood up with a hand in his pocket and casually drew out a chocte-vored Ladyfinger. His voice was husky yet aloof. ¡°As the Captain, it¡¯s time I show our new support my love for him.¡± Panda felt himself tremble slightly when he heard this sentence. Chief¡¯s way of loving them was to thrash them forever. Right now¡­ He felt really frightened! Mo Bei was emotionless. She looked like an icy prince in the ck team uniform, while her exceedingly dark eyes were filled with coldness and rejection. Upon seeing a certain person¡¯s candid eyes, Feng Nai¡¯s extremely bad mood somehow improved a teeny bit. It probably had to do with having someone join him. This person had once injured his face. He couldn¡¯t y such ame dare game alone. ¡°Does number zero ept?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyesnded on Mo Bei as he spoke slowly. ¡°Or will you reject me and go dance for strangers instead?¡± Chapter 134 - Two People Sharing One Biscuit

Chapter 134: Two People Sharing One Biscuit

The female broadcasters all startedmenting under the breaths after hearing what Feng Nai said. ¡°Almighty K isn¡¯t choosing Mengruo.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t choose Mengruo. It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know that Almighty K is a clean freak.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about that, why is he okay with Mo Nan?¡± ¡°There are probably other misgivings.¡± ¡°What kind of misgivings?¡± ¡°If he really identally kisses Mengruo, what will he do then? Almighty probably has no intention of messing around with anyone, so he simply decided to choose his teammate.¡± Yang Mengruo¡¯s fingers started to clench bit by bit as she listened to the voices around her. She¡¯d even purposely touched her die, just to create some chances between herself and Almighty K. However, Mo Nan had sprung forward, giving Almighty K another choice. All her earlier scheming had been in vain. Even though Yang Mengruo was extremely unhappy, she did not really show it. Instead, she smiled shyly and said, ¡°Almighty K is really gentlemanly, just like the rumors say. He¡¯s afraid of embarrassing girls like us.¡± These words created an excuse for the fact that Feng Nai had not picked her while also upholding Feng Nai¡¯s image for him. Panda, who knew his own Chief¡¯s personality, could only smile in his seat. Chief was probably really unwilling to be involved with anyone. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been wearing such an expression. Fortunately, there was also Mo Nan. If he¡¯d really made Chief share a biscuit with any of the girls, as the organizer of this gathering, he wouldn¡¯t have lived past tomorrow. However, Mo Bei did not want to eat a biscuit or anything like that. Feng Nai propped himself with a hand on the table and leaned over. His breath brushed past her ear. ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯d say you seem like you¡¯re nning on escaping.¡± Mo Bei nced over, ready to speak, when Feng Nai went on in a much quieter tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe into contact with anyone.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was indifferent. ¡°Is Captain asking me for help?¡± ¡°Help? Why don¡¯t you reject me and go dance instead? Little Brother, you still do not seem to understand what thisme game entails,¡± Feng Nai said nonchntly. He was using a voice only the two of them could hear to make Mo Bei understand that he had intentionally addressed her as Little Brother. She indeed couldn¡¯t reject him. Mo Bei lifted a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Feng Nai smiled, his lips looking like a blooming rosebud. ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡± Mo Bei knew that Almighty K was dragging her down with him so that he could retreat unscathed. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t touch him. Just because of that slight graze in the back field, he had rubbed his lips red. His particrity about cleanliness had to reach a certain extent. This time, they definitely wouldn¡¯t touch. ¡°Come on,¡± Feng Nai said before he dropped his eyes to bite the biscuit. His teeth held one end of the Ladyfinger between them as he watched her with a hand in his pocket. Mo Bei also stood up. Her handsome profile was still very aloof and refined. For some reason, when everyone saw this scene, they actually felt as if something ambiguous could surge out between the two of them. However, on second thought, they realized that they¡¯d probably read too manyics. This illusion was probably created due to their height difference. Moreover, both their faces were way too handsome. Panda felt that this image was extremely rare. His hands itched to take a photo. However, he could only watch silently so that Chief wouldn¡¯t clobber him to death. Where had this odd nervousnesse from? While facing the face before her, Mo Bei wasn¡¯t totally emotionless. After all, she was human too. Furthermore, Feng Nai¡¯s current posture was otherworldly. When he looked down with the biscuit in his mouth, his gaze was pitch-dark,nguid yet handsome, as well as extremely attractive¡­ Chapter 135 - Kissed?

Chapter 135: Kissed?

Mo Bei watched him with a slight frown. Because of their height difference, she was considering how to bite the other end of the biscuit. Meanwhile, because he had been waiting too long and did not want to maintain such a posture, he bent even lower, his eyes still cold, as if telling her to do it faster. Mo Be put a hand in her pocket. This time, once she looked up, she was able to bite the biscuit. The scene somehow made everyone¡¯s hearts pound, probably because the two people involved were so handsome. Mo Bei opened her mouth and bit the biscuit. Although her expression was still aloof, it was difficult to ignore the breath thatnded near her nose. The very faint tobo scent mixed with that of the peppermint drop, feeling slightly cool. Just like Feng Nai, it pervaded everything. As the two of them ate the biscuit, the distance between them became smaller and smaller. From Feng Nai¡¯s point of view, the other person was very detached, but the clean scent of hair shampoo was still on her. He detected some sort of sweetness. Fruits probably. Feng Nai thought on absent-mindedly. The two of them reached the most dangerous distance very soon. The biscuit would bepletely eaten in two more bites. However, finishing it meant that their lips would touch. Mo Bei stopped first. Her eyes were so clear that it seemed as if the other party¡¯s gaze could be reflected in them. Feng Nai also stopped. Unfortunately, they had to eat thest bite. One of the female broadcasters was somehow already blushing by this point. ¡°They won¡¯t really kiss, will they?¡± ¡°I heard that this position is especially tough to control, so that¡¯s highly possible.¡± Panda was also extremely nervous as he watched from the sidelines. If they really kissed, Chief would kill him. Mo Nan was a shield. If their lips really touched, Chief would get even angrier. What should he do now? Mo Bei lifted a brow with a calm expression while Feng Nai very naturally took another bite. In that moment, Mo Bei could even see the tip of his tongue. Her reflex was to move back. However, he suddenly reached out with another hand and ced it on the back of her neck. His palm pressed down on her neck before he tilted his head and bit thest bit of the biscuit. His action was swift, so he did not touch her lips. He¡¯d probably calcted that she would move back and seized the moment to hold her. Even though his breathnded on her lips, there was really no contact. Nevertheless, screams were heard around them! ¡°Damn! Chief, that hold was so alluring! If you really went for a kiss, no one would be able to handle you!¡± Panda, who had long forgotten how this scene hade to be, eximed, ¡°Chief, where exactly did you learn that? Did someone really kiss youst time? Am I right? Otherwise, how would you know this pose?¡± Mo Bei watched him drop his eyes and spit thatst bit of biscuit into the trash bin. His profile was still indifferent, and he simply stood there as he very, very slowly said, ¡°Want to know? Scrub the bathroom a few more times and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Panda stiffened and then moved back with a dryugh. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly starting to believe that such things are self-taught! Chief, you don¡¯t have to go to that trouble!¡± ¡°It is indeed self-taught.¡± Feng Nai nced over. ¡°But whether I tell you or not has nothing to do with how many more times you¡¯re destined to go scrub the bathroom.¡± Panda remained silent. Oh no, Chief did not intend on letting him off at all. It seemed like using Brother Mo Nan as a shield hadn¡¯t worked. They couldn¡¯t actually have made contact earlier, could they? They had. Their lips had not touched, but they felt the remaining touch of each other¡¯s skin. Cool and slightly soft¡­ Feng Nai was not really used to it¡­ Chapter 136 - Untitled

Chapter 136: Untitled

Unlike Feng Nai, Mo Bei only felt some impact when he held her. Subsequently, there was essentially no stir. After all, her personality had been apathetic ever since she was young. Such a thing had indeed never happened to Mo Bei. However, after that ident in the back field, she wasn¡¯t so unadapted anymore. All boys probably got along like this, right? Mo Bei looked in Feng Nai¡¯s direction again, her eyes very aloof. However, Feng Nai shook the dice-shaker in his hands while casually asking a question. ¡°What brand of hair and body shampoo do you use?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Bei thought she hadn¡¯t heard clearly. After realizing that he was speaking to her, she answered coolly, ¡°I thought that we shared those things at the base.¡± Did this rascal think he was using him of using the things in the bathroom? He only thought that these products were pretty good in terms of scent and touch and was considering whether he should go get a bottle of each too. Since they hade from the base, there was no need to ask anymore. Feng Nai looked away, his gaze cold. It was precisely because of his manner that people couldn¡¯t forget how attractive he was when he had a biscuit between his lips. The female broadcasters still blushed while they faced that handsome face of his. The two participants resumed their state before the game. Although they sat together, they were basically doing their own thing. It somehow felt like their breath was still at the tip of their noses. Therefore, they simply moved a little further apart. The Truth or Dare game could not be continued. Judging by the gaze that Feng Nai was giving Panda alone, if he tried to pull out any more tricks, he wouldn¡¯t get to live past tonight. However, after this series of tests, Panda had also realized that the person who¡¯d gamed with Chief didn¡¯t seem to be here at all. That was odd. If it wasn¡¯t one of the female broadcasters, who else fit the bill? Other than these broadcasters from work, the rest of the people Chief came into contact with were usually people from their battle team. The person who had been ying with Chief couldn¡¯t be one of them. ¡°How suspenseful¡­ This is too suspenseful.¡± While they were leaving, Panda was still talking to Mo Bei. ¡°These people have nothing to do with Chief. Mo Bei, who do you think the person who made him constantly wipe his lips that day was?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She just zipped her battle team jacket all the way to the top with a neutral expression. Panda muttered to himself. ¡°True, you wouldn¡¯t know even if I asked you.¡± Mo Bei thought, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know too well that I remain silent.¡± However, the person who had sweet games with Almighty K really wasn¡¯t her. Even now, Mo Bei still hadn¡¯t added Feng Nai as a friend. She had added every other member of the team, though, because they had yed together. Panda scanned Mo Bei from left to right with his eyes. Mo Bei, who thought he had noticed something, asked with an aloof and detached expression, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was just curious about your feelings during Chief¡¯s earlier actions. Chief was way too attractive.¡± Panda draped an arm over Mo Bei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re a man. If you were a girl, wouldn¡¯t your soul have been hooked away by Chief?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cool. ¡°I think that instead of caring about my feelings, you ought to be more concerned about yourself when we return to the base.¡± Panda¡¯s back stiffened. Can I not return to the base today? Evidently not. When it was about time, Feng Nai was the first to stand up. He was still carelesslynguid as he opened his eyes. He seemed to pull some bills out of his wallet and give the service staff a tip before ncing over. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± Panda watched Chief and knew that he wanted to go back and sleep. Training onpetition days aside, a battle team was basically like this. They couldn¡¯t even go out thiste on other days. They hadpletely isted training and they essentially went to bed at almost 3 am every night. Under the circumstances, sleep was particrly valuable. Moreover, Chief was hypersomniac to begin with. Panda was the one who had organized this gathering, so he naturally had to be the one to announce its end. ¡°Are you guys leaving now? Mengruo and I were thinking of treating you all to supper.¡± This was exactly the time when professional yers wanted to eat something, especially this bunch of young men. Panda looked at the slender guy who was already standing at the door, ying with the silver lighter in his hands. He knew that was Chief¡¯s go-to behavior when he was getting impatient. He bore the pain and rejected the suggestion to have supper. ¡°Another day. Yeah, another day.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± It was obvious that the female broadcasters were slightly disappointed. However, they did not insist either. Although they really wanted to continue hanging out with Almighty K, they more or less knew that he was sleepy and naturally wouldn¡¯t stay. They let Almighty K go just like that, as if nothing had happened. Yang Mengruo still felt a bit indignant deep down. Hence, she took a photo of their back view as they were leaving. She did not state who they were. She only wrote a caption on her personal publicity ount. ¡°Had a great time today.¡± These back views, still in their team uniforms,bined with that unique presence¡­ Fans beganmenting below very quickly. ¡°Goddess! Ahhh! This is Almighty K, right? Are you with Almighty K?¡± ¡°Did you guys hang out together?¡± ¡°A good time? For some reason, I smelled the strong scent of spring after seeing these three words.¡± ¡°This is the first time my goddess posts a photo of a man. There¡¯s obviously something there.¡± The corners of Yang Mengruo¡¯s lips lifted into a smile as she watched the number ofments grow. ¡°It¡¯s not what you guys think it is, but it is true that I am Almighty K¡¯s fan.¡± ¡°A fan for now. Who can predict the future?¡± ¡°+1 for thement above. Since she¡¯s already a fan, our goddess is definitely interested in Almighty K. I keep feeling that I¡¯m about to lose my love. What am I supposed to do?¡± In general, the battle team wouldn¡¯t handle such matters. After all, the other party had only posted one photo and the back views in the photo were blurry, so it was mainly Feng Nai who was recognizable. As Dark res, they couldn¡¯t do anything about a photo. However, it was evident that their poprity had been used. Feng Nai was tagged so much that he started to frown and directly deleted the app. The hint of coldness that spread around him made Panda tremble. ¡°I should have told them not to take photos.¡± Feng Nai looked over and said nonchntly, ¡°You finally grew some brains. I¡¯m sleepy. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Panda had been really scared that Chief would start retorting and arguing with the other side. However, it seemed like he really wanted to sleep this time. When Feng Nai pushed the door open, Mo Bei had just finished showering. Her entire body diffused a very pleasant lemon scent, and her ck locks hung down, slightly wet, making her seem even more aloof. He¡¯d initially had no interest, but now that this involved him, Feng Nai¡¯s eyesnded on that almost overly-clean face and he asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Yang Mengruo right now?¡± Chapter 137 - Sweet, Soft

Chapter 137: Sweet, Soft

Mo Bei¡¯s right hand, which had been drying her hair, paused. However, her voice was still indifferent. ¡°Why is Captain suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s usual practice to ask about the team members¡¯ personal rtionships.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened, but his attitude remainednguid. ¡°In case some sort of troublees up in the future.¡± Mo Bei more or less understood, yet she was still curt. ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± Feng Nai fiddled with his cell phone. ¡°If your ex-girlfriend was interested in other people, what would you do?¡± Mo Bei removed her towel. She was cold and distant as she replied, ¡°That does not concern me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really aloof, support Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s tone was still slightly sarcastic. He was really annoyed when he had to deal with the ex-boyfriends of the women who liked him. Being liked alone wasn¡¯t an excellent experience for him. Mo Nan¡¯s kind was not considered bad. Mo Bei did not realize that she¡¯d been praised by a certain Almighty. Instead, she noticed that his voice was quite nasal, as though he had caught a cold. Suddenly, Mo Bei remembered the little medical kit that Little Lin had handed to her. She turned around and took it out of the drawer before cing it by the other person¡¯s bedside. ¡°It¡¯s from Little Lin.¡± Feng Nai nced at the items inside with a raised brow. He had absolutely no interest in checking them out. He hated taking medicine and rarely drank alcohol. Shaking his wine ss was his limit. This was something that everyone knew. Upon realizing that he had no intention of touching it, Mo Bei reminded him coolly, ¡°The cold remedy granule is on the left.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Feng Nai replied while putting the medical kit away. The two of them weren¡¯t close enough for her to say anything else. Sharing a biscuit did actually have some influence. However, because of their personalities, that influence came slightlyter. Once they were near each other and could smell each other¡¯s scent. The scene back in the suite earlier naturally popped up in their minds. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before she retracted her gaze. Regardless of who she had interacted with in the past, she had never realized that there was a difference between males and females. However, this person had really made her aware of what a man¡¯s scent was like. Meanwhile, Feng Nai felt the refreshing and clean sweetness of the shampoo all around. It kinda made him sleepy. Even his throat was slightly itchy, which made him reach out and press against his Adam¡¯s apple. He furrowed his brows a little. He had drunk two bottles of mineral water at once, yet he still felt ufortable. As he leaned there, half-asleep, and looked to the side, he saw the youth lying on the bed across the room. The snowy-white color on the back of his neck was particrly striking. This made Feng Nai recall the touch of those fingertips and the softness that came with his touch. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother smelled nice and felt soft. He would be really perfect as a bolster¡­ Unlike the silence at the base, thements were going wild on Yang Mengruo¡¯s side. People were still asking questions when she turned on her live-stream. Usually, by now, there wouldn¡¯t be many sparks if she ignored them. Yang Mengruo¡¯s face was flushed. She looked like she was exposing more as she tried harder to hide. ¡°We just had a gathering. Many people were there. It wasn¡¯t only the two of us. Alright, we¡¯ll stop this conversation now. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll get autographs for everyone.¡± Although there was nothing to those words, they sessfully made the fans feel like pink bubbles of love were bursting out. This fit the romantic fantasy in their hearts, so they used all their imagination to dream about the two of them. ¡°The next time I see him? Am I the only one who got some information from this? As a Dream fan, I would never tell you all that Almighty K has gamed with Fairy Mengruo in private.¡± Chapter 138 - No Good Friends

Chapter 138: No Good Friends

Gamed in private? This information was extremely intense. After all, all King fans knew that even when he waspleting his live-stream tasks, let alone gaming in private, their Almighty would definitely be going solo. The only exception was internal training, but they certainly didn¡¯t get to watch internal training. How close must they be if he could game with her in private? ¡°Gosh, the more I think about it now, the more I believe that there is something between Almighty K and my goddess.¡± They wanted a response, so they led things in this direction. However, no one came forth to address this matter. The silence of the entire Dark res battle team instead made it look even more like Yang Mengruo¡¯s side was running a one-man show. Quite a whileter, people also realized that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like anything is going on. If there was really something ambiguous happening, Lord Panda would be the first toe forth.¡± Some fans were still very rational. ¡°They did y together before, but at the time, my handsome Lord Panda was there too. I was watching Lord Panda¡¯s live-stream that day. He invited Almighty K and a broadcaster and the three of them yed together. During the match, Almighty K didn¡¯t utter a single word, as if he was just going through the motions. When Lord Panda invited Almighty K again for a second match, he was rejected. This shouldn¡¯t be considered private. I just saw Almighty K¡¯s good friends column. There¡¯s still no one else there other than members of professional battle teams. The ount that he uses often for live-streams has zero friends. The two of them are probably¡­ just people who met and had a meal together¡­¡± Others might overlook this message after reading it, but all the King fans were essentially enlightened. Thus, they stopped following this topic. The one who¡¯d sent this message was none other than Panda. After realizing that he¡¯d made a mistake, the more he¡¯d looked, the more tempted he had felt to p himself. He had organized a fraternity gathering out of the blue and virtually done himself and the others in. Fortunately, after those words were posted, any discussions about this matter finally died off. There was indeed no way to continue. After all, up till now, no matter how many times Yang Mengruo logged on and off, her request to be good friends had not been epted by the other party. ¡°What the hell!¡± Yang Mengruo had initially believed that this must be because Almighty K was too busy and it had slipped his mind. However, when she asked her close girlfriends, she learned that Almighty K had not epted any friends! This had been the point of this gathering! Yang Mengruo¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. Moreover, no one on Dark res¡¯ side paid her any attention. Everything made this matter slightly embarrassing for her. The person she¡¯d wanted to spark off some talk about was ignoring her, and she had also failed to boost her poprity. Panda only found out that his Chief hadn¡¯t added any of them after returning to the base. Thus, he was even more certain that the ¡°Little Brother¡± he was searching for wasn¡¯t amongst them. Had Chief decided from the very start not to add anyone? Judging by the extent of Chief¡¯s slyness, it was very possible! That was right. If he hadn¡¯t been asked to take Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother to the clubhouse, he wouldn¡¯t have had to make that extra trip. Feng Nai shifted his eyes and nced at his side again. He considered this basically returning what he owed. After all, back when he had given an interview and someone had asked if he ¡°knew Mo Nan well¡±, he had responded with ¡°no¡± because he had felt annoyed. Subsequently, after looking at the whole trend, he had learned that someone had used his response to tackle Mo Nan. They really were acquainted. There had been nothing wrong with his response. It was also a fact that Mo Nan had visited their backstage area. However, after getting to know this person, all these slightly obscure questions from the past had be very clear. At the time, someone had done this to make his fans misunderstand that Mo Nan was making use of his poprity. Chapter 139 - Bei Takes Care Of Almighty Nai, Who Caught a Cold

Chapter 139: Bei Takes Care Of Almighty Nai, Who Caught a Cold

When things were taken too far, a person could be forced to leave. Even he felt a certain displeasure when he heard the name Mo Nan. Now that he recalled, the first ount to release the news of him making use of his poprity had been an ount called ¡°eSports818¡±. The same ount who had just tried to make him part of a couple this time. Almighty Feng might have caught a cold, but this didn¡¯t affect his intelligence at all. It seemed like it was time to get someone to check who exactly was behind this ¡°eSports818¡± ount. He had no interest in being used by anyone¡­ The next day, they had a day off after thepetition. It was the weekend, so Panda had already escaped before daybreak. He did not want to be caught by Chief and be made to clean the bathroom. Meanwhile, Han Xi and Granny Gray had a production crew that was filming a drama with an eSports theme. Pros needed to be at the scene for guidance, so they were fetched away by the assistant once they woke up. Only Mo Bei and Feng Nai were left at the base. That was nothing. However, once she woke up, Mo Bei heard someone coughing from the side. Each cough was harder than the previous one. Moreover, the person¡¯s voice, which had originally been soft, was now so hoarse that it sounded very unlike him. Mo Bei faltered for a moment. Her dim eyesnded on the other person¡¯s face and saw a slight frown between his brows. His sickly state was so serious that it could be perceived at one nce. This wasn¡¯t just a cold. He was probably running a fever too. Mo Bei took out her phone and called the assistant. When she had joined the team, she had read the contract and seen that she could approach the assistant when she had any day-to-day problems. Dark res¡¯ assistant had never imagined that he would be receiving a call from Mo Nan one day too. His voice was slightly awkward when he picked up. ¡°Ah, Mo Nan? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Captain is running a fever.¡± She used five sinct words, and her voice was as cold as usual. However, the assistant leaped up at once. ¡°Why is he suddenly running a fever? What should I do? I¡¯m out of town. Even if I were to return, it would take me three hours. I can¡¯t get away now. It¡¯s the weekend, so there¡¯s no one at thepany¡­¡± The assistant was so anxious that he paced in circles while his left hand tapped his own head. ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m really done for. Given Almighty¡¯s constitution, it will be very difficult for him to recover once he runs a fever. The National Preliminaries are in three days. He couldn¡¯t intend topete with a fever again, could he? What to do, what to do¡­¡± As Mo Bei listened to his panicky voice, her dark eyes shifted slightly. ¡°I got it.¡± Got¡­ what? The assistant stared at his phone. The call had been hung up. He wanted to call again but once he bowed his head, he saw a WeChat message on his cell phone. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Chief.¡± This sounded very aloof. Why did it somehow feel very reliable? Did this have something to do with the other party¡¯s aura? The assistant decided to give Almighty a call personally. However, it was evident that Feng Nai would not pick up. Because of his throat, his entire being was quite annoyed. After hearing the vibration, he freed up an arm from inside his nket and cklisted the caller. The assistant who was cklisted was rendered silent. In fact, Little Lin was right. His brother¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good. When he was aloof, people had better note close. Feng Nai was now in such a state. This coughing sensation was ufortable, and his throat couldn¡¯t get any relief. He only wanted to sleep. He didn¡¯t even want to budge an inch. However, he suddenly heard the sounds of a certain person getting out of bed. He had been under the impression that this person had left long ago. When he heard the sound of flowing water in the bathroom again, Feng Nai shut his eyes tightly with a frown. His profile was handsome as he tugged his nket up, and even the arc of his back gave off a distant vibe. Chapter 140 - Two People Cause Ambiguity

Chapter 140: Two People Cause Ambiguity

Mo Bei, who had dared to leave an injury on Feng Nai¡¯s face during their first group fight, considered such a sense of distance insignificant. She bent slightly and turned over, ready to ce the white towel that had been soaked in warm water earlier on Feng Nai¡¯s forehead. Upon sensing that someone was about to do something, Feng Nai opened both eyes and directly used his arm to block Mo Bei¡¯s. ¡°Take this away.¡± Usually, when he was behaving like this, anyone would have backed off long ago. After all, when Almighty K was annoyed, no one dared to provoke him. However, Mo Bei did not speak. Her arm pressed down and ced the wet towel where it ought to be ced. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes, which had been about to narrow, rxed when he felt thefort that the wet towel brought. He watched the person before his eyes, who was still emotionless. This rascal was really not the least bit afraid of him. In his nostrils was the familiar scent of his hair shampoo, probably because of the wet towel. Had this fellow dumped his own towel on his face? Never mind, this scent made him sleepy anyway. Despite his sick state, Feng Nai¡¯s face was still drop-dead gorgeous. Meanwhile, his expression was absent-minded, as if he was toozy to mind anyone. Mo Bei walked over with the thermometer, but Feng Nai ignored her. ¡°The National Preliminaries are in three days.¡± This was all Mo Bei said. Feng Nai did not even stretch out his hand. He leaned forward and held the thermometer in his mouth, even though there was still some resistance in his expression. He was more concerned about who woulde to take Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother away. Mo Bei had not expected him to do that, so she did not retract her fingers in time and felt soft skin brush past them. Her body paused for a moment. Feng Nai, who was holding the thermometer between his lips, did not realize what his lips had just touched. He could not continue sleeping, so he picked up his phone and checked his WeChat messages. This was the onlymunication channel where the assistant hadn¡¯t been cklisted. ¡°Almighty K¡­ Young Master, are you running a fever?¡± ¡°You must take medicine if you have a fever.¡± ¡°Mo Nan said he¡¯d take care of you. Is he there now?¡± ¡°Almighty K, Almighty K?¡± Four messages in a row. Feng Nai¡¯s gaze stopped at the third message for half a second before his slender, fair fingers moved. ¡®Yes.¡¯ After sending one word, he stopped replying. The assistant was confused. Was Almighty saying that he was there or that Mo Nan was there? Feng Nai¡¯s current manner was very rare. When he stopped being sharp-tongued, even his expressions were much more straightforward, so much so that when Mo Bei brought the pill box over, he spat out the thermometer and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No need to look. I have no fever, so I don¡¯t need to take medicine. If you don¡¯t want to leave, keep your volume down and let me sleep. If you leave, close the door after you.¡± Mo Bei did not listen to him. She took the thermometer from his hands and her dark eyes took a nce with a cold, handsome expression. ¡°38.8¡ãC. That¡¯s a high fever. Is Captain going to have the medicine now, or should I call Mrs. Feng and get her toe and take you to the hospital?¡± Feng Nai suddenly smiled upon hearing that. There wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile. Instead, it looked very wicked. Even his eyes were cold. ¡°When did you get my family¡¯s contact number?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was still quiet and cool. ¡°Mrs. Feng sent me a message after asking me to take care of you at school. Little Lin probably gave her my number.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t swallow it.¡± Feng Nai pulled back his aura instead and nced over beforeining very innocently. ¡°Why do things like tablets still exist on earth?¡± Chapter 141 - Brother Bei Is An Expert In Managing Naughty Kids

Chapter 141: Brother Bei Is An Expert In Managing Naughty Kids

This was the first time Mo Bei had met someone who didn¡¯t want to take his medicine. Perhaps, if one¡¯s face was handsome enough, even if one said such things, people wouldn¡¯t find it annoying. Instead, there was a contrast that she couldn¡¯t put into words. After all, hardly anyone said they were unable to swallow the pills as an excuse when they were over 18 years old. Mo Bei walked away. When she reappeared, she was holding one more bottle of mineral water. ¡°Two bottles of mineral water. If Captain wants to push the tablets down, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly. ¡°Got it.¡± Although he understood, he had no intention of taking the medicine. He leaned back in his bed with a towel still on his forehead. Even though he was sick, his already pale face was now even more handsome. He just didn¡¯t seem real. Mo Bei watched as he was about to pop a peppermint drop in his mouth. Her left hand stopped him again before she said with an indifferent gaze and a cold voice, ¡°Your throat is ufortable. If you eat sweets, it will get worse.¡± ¡°Support Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai abruptly leaned forward. His breath as he exhaled was still hot. ¡°Today, you¡¯re exceptionally¡­¡± Mo Bei did not wait for him to finish before she cut him off rather impassively. ¡°Want me to phone Mrs. Feng?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes swept past the youth, his gaze slightly cold. Then, his body pressed over, a faint tobo scent entering her nose. Mo Bei did not know what he wanted to do. She only watched as he leaned slightly towards her right side, grabbed her wrist and put the tablet in her hand into his mouth. Mo Bei had not expected such an action from him. Her wrist was burning slightly as if feathers hadnded on it. Mo Bei¡¯s back stiffened. It seemed like he was really running a very high fever. Meanwhile, the patient, who had taken his medicine, acted as if nothing had happened. His attitude basically said, ¡°Do not disturb me from now on.¡± Upon seeing that he still seemed to be very ufortable after downing a good half of the bottle of mineral water, Mo Bei took out her phone and started reading something. Meanwhile, Feng Nai had closed his eyes again. He could hear the surrounding sounds, but his throat felt red-hot, as did his breathing. This somehow made him feel very annoyed. However, that person should stay quiet now. He indeed was quiet. It seemed like he had left the room. For about 20 minutes, Feng Nai did not hear any sounds of anyone stirring beside him. However, Mo Bei hadn¡¯t left. Her fingers scrolled down the answer she had found online. ¡°Take the snow pears out of the refrigerator, wash, skin them and cut them into cubes. Then, put them into a pot of clear water.¡± By the time Feng Nai opened his eyes again, the mineral water within reach was gone and there was now a bowl in its ce. Feng Nai¡¯s still sleepy gaze looked over before he picked the bowl up and took an experimental sip. The tip of his tongue, which had initially been unable to taste, regained some sense of taste by trying this mild sweetness. Was this pear soup? After trying the taste, Feng Nai lifted his hand and downed all the liquid inside the bowl. Mo Bei was greeted by this very scene when she walked in. There wasn¡¯t much emotion on her face. Feng Nai knew that such a thing couldn¡¯t just appear at the base. The only person who could possess such cooking skills was Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother, who didn¡¯t fear death. Almighty K was now thinking how he could casually ask this person for another bowl of pear soup. After all, this was the person who had once left a mark on his face. As he thought on, his brows furrowed slightly. When had he be a loser like Trouble Lin? This was merely a bowl of pear soup. It¡¯s not like he had never drunk some before. Feng Nai was just about to mock himself when the person in front of him took him by surprise and suddenly extended a hand and rested it on his forehead¡­ Chapter 142 - Logging Onto SweetDisciples Account Again

Chapter 142: Logging Onto SweetDisciple¡¯s ount Again

It was slightly cold and soft. Although he did not stop her, his light-colored pupils stopped for a moment. ¡°If body temperature could be measured by using a hand, then we wouldn¡¯t have needed to invent the thermometer.¡± Mo Bei ignored his usual sharpment and tugged his nket up with an aloof expression. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Half of Feng Nai¡¯s face was covered by the nket, yet he felt his fingers freeze again. Did Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother think taking care of someone meant attacking their face? Feng Nai looked handsome as he said, ¡°Pear water.¡± Mo Bei nced to the side. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Another bowl.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°I used it to dilute the taste of the medicine.¡± Mo Bei said, ¡°30 minutes have passed since you took your medicine.¡± However, she did not call him out. Anyway, the whole pot she had cooked had been meant for him. After drinking a second bowl of pear soup, Almighty essentially went back to his usual cold,nguid state. He was still in that semi-reclined position, his body leaning slightly against the wall while his long legszily crossed over each other. His eyes were shut, and his long, curly eyshes left a shadow under his eyelids. Compared to his coldness and distance while he was awake, he was evidently much softer and gentler now. Probably because he was starting to perspire, he felt very ufortable while his clothes were sticking to his body. His brows were slightly furrowed the whole time. He lifted and threw the nket to the ground, one arm hanging by the bedside. Mo Bei stood by his side. The first time she covered him with the nket, she found nothing wrong. The third time she did, those cold eyes paused. Then, she brought her own nket over as well and covered Almighty¡¯s body with it. Twoyers were heavier, so it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to lift the nkets off. After doing all that, Mo Bei went downstairs and turned on the base¡¯sputer. She had initially intended to go home this week and silently transfer all the usable items in SweetDisciple¡¯s ount over to her new ount. Now, it seemed like there was probably no need to go home. She was the only one at the base. 20 minutes would be enough for her to transfer all the items. Everything would go well as long as she didn¡¯t get caught when she logged on. Such a long time had passed¡­ Except for Panda and gang, who were still hunting her, everyone else had probably forgotten about an insignificant person like SweetDisciple. Swish! The sound effect of logging on was heard. Mo Bei lifted her head to nce in the direction of the stairway. After confirming that no one wasing, she picked up the headphones that were hanging at the side. However, a momentter, Mo Bei¡¯s fingers froze. Someone had bought the function that sent notification prompts when a friend came online. Was this used to catch her? Mo Bei immediately went invisible and entered the game map like a thief, only to see a message pop up on the screen. ¡°Wee back, SweetDisciple. Since thest time you logged on¡­¡± Mo Bei did not read it. Instead, she closed it directly. However, she hadn¡¯t logged onto this ount for too long, so she had toplete some tasks before she could transfer the items to her current ount. The tasks were simple enough: y one practice match against bots, kill the Lord Buff, and win a match with a friend. Afterpleting these basic tasks and collecting the EXP [1. Experience points] of this session, she would be able to move the items. Very quickly, Mo Bei entered her first match against bots. Her invisibility wouldn¡¯tst too long. One hour at best. However, that ought to be enough. Shepleted the bot training very soon, using less than six minutes. In order to kill the Lord Buff, choosing the assassin position would be better. SweetDisciple¡¯s ount had many materials but few champions. Mo Bei recharged her ount for the first time with cash and bought an assassin champion. Chapter 143 - Meeting Unexpected People

Chapter 143: Meeting Unexpected People

However, the people that Mo Bei matched up with this time were quite a surprise. Upon seeing that Mo Bei had selected her champion, one of her teammates sent a message. ¡°S5 [1. ¡®S¡¯ refers to the slot number, which is the yer¡¯s position on screen], give the assassin to me. You change.¡± Mo Bei did not move. She only brought her ss over to get a sip of water, not forgetting to pay attention to the stairway to see if a figure had appeared. ¡°Can you not hear me? S5, change.¡± ¡°How helpless! S5, do change. One of us is a broadcaster, and the other is a professional yer. We can carry you.¡± ¡°Broadcaster? Is S2 a broadcaster?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true! What the f*ck? S1¡¯s ID looks a little familiar. Isn¡¯t this Almighty Lu¡¯s ount?¡± Lu Yifan? Mo Bei¡¯s slender fingers stiffened for a moment. Then, her cold eyesnded on the screen. ¡°S2 is called If A Dream Leaves? That couldn¡¯t be my Dream Goddess, could it?¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m too lucky today! I want a photo with you!¡± Yang Mengruoughed lightly. After being recognized, she turned on the voice chat directly. ¡°It¡¯s me. S1 is Yifan. S5 girl, please hand over the position. You just need to be carried.¡± No one would think that an ID like ¡°SweetDisciple¡± belonged to a male. Besides, when creating this ount, choosing her gender hadn¡¯t mattered to Mo Bei. It was Master who had chosen the female gender for her. She had even dressed as a vampire, wearing a ck mesh skirt and a fedora on her head. Her appearance could be constructed by her. This was a new function that had been added after improvements had been made to the game. At the time, Master had used all the rights of the developingpany on her. ¡°Your presence in the game should make money. Use your appearance ordingly.¡± Mo Bei nced at her champion¡¯s appearance. She was probably the only yer with a ck skirt in the entire server. To a certain extent, she was counting on appearances¡­ ¡°Why is S5 not talking?¡± ¡°Why are you in a daze at such a critical time?¡± ¡°Girl, agree quickly. Hey!¡± This situation had already made Yang Mengruo feel slightly annoyed deep down. What was up with this ¡°SweetDisciple¡±? Did she not understand the humannguage? That set of clothes had been limited edition back in the day. Why would such an insignificant ount possess such clothes? One¡¯s image in the game was important too. For the sake of looking good when using her abilities, she had spent a lot of money on buying clothes in the game. Now, she¡¯d been forcefully pushed a notch lower by the other party¡¯s appearance. Yang Mengruo bit her lips and adjusted her camera before smiling a little. ¡°SweetDisciple is probably afk [2. Away from keyboard]. Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s like this when we sometimes meet troublemakers. We can only go for a double assassin.¡± ¡°Hold on, SweetDisciple seems to have changed her spell.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Assassin by conviction?¡± ¡°Who the hell would choose healing instead of jungling?¡± ¡°SweetDisciple must be an actress.¡± Yang Mengruo nced to the side as if that person was sitting right beside her. ¡°What should we do? We might lose.¡± A bunch of people started spamming below. ¡°No, Almighty Lu is here.¡± Lu Yifan hade mainly to help Yang Mengruo keep up appearances. After all, the earlier news had led some people to sense that it was very likely that Yang Mengruo was making use of some professional yers¡¯ poprity. Yang Mengruo, who was clever, had directly arranged for Lu Yifan to join her in this game. She¡¯d be the topic of many conversations. The ¡°818¡± ount even hinted that people should be patient and that an even bigger surprise would being. Then, this surprise came. A gaming broadcaster and a professional yer were gaming together. This attracted quite an audience. Chapter 144 - Step One Of Slapping Faces

Chapter 144: Step One Of pping Faces

Yang Mengruo very confidently selected a support champion. She was indeed quite good at it. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing a healing assassin. I am actually a little worried, but Almighty Lu is here, so he should be able to bnce out the situation.¡± ¡°Alright, the match is starting. I¡¯m going bottomne with the ADC.¡± ¡°What is this SweetDisciple trying to do?¡± ¡°She went to the opponent¡¯s jungle?¡± Yang Mengruo frowned slightly as she looked at the map. ¡°This is akin to gifting them the first kill right from the start.¡± The ADC alsomented, ¡°We won¡¯t go. Dream Goddess can just farm for gold with me at the bottomne.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yang Mengruo had a fatal w when ying support. When a match was favorable, she would y well. However, she would be a totally unbearable sight during an unfavorable match. ¡°Encountering such an assassin is really vexing.¡± However, once she said that, she suddenly heard a sound effect in her ear. K, O! First Blood! It wasn¡¯t the opponent? Their team had done it instead? Who? Who had made a kill? Before they coulde back to their senses, they saw SweetDisciple, who had a bit of health left, sweeping the opponent¡¯s jungle and heading towards the bottomne. The opposing assassin could not help but send a message to the public chat. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did she regen all of a sudden? What the f*ck! Why is she equipped with a healing spell? Was this used to get first blood?¡± This was the early phase of the game, when no one had developed yet, so none of the opponent¡¯s teammates hade as backup. When an assassin with healing powers did not orb-walk, they could truly win. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Both the audience watching the live-stream and the amateur yers they¡¯d matched up against were rather stunned. Especially the person at the bottom, who watched as the figure before him wiped out a minion wave and then leaped into the opponent¡¯s jungle. Despite not harvesting the blue buff, he stole a creep. ¡°Gold!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± ¡°This SweetDisciple girl is good!¡± She did not jungle, but her gold was almost on par with Lu Yifan¡¯s. This could indeed amaze people. Moreover, SweetDisciple had made a kill. Despite the circumstances, it was evident that the opposing assassin was indignant. This wasn¡¯t gaming but reverse thinking. That yer was not ying conventionally. Yang Mengruo did not want her limelight to be stolen by a passer-by either. It would have been okay if this yer had been male, but the other party was female. Hence, Yang Mengruo turned her head over and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s fine to use such tricks at the very start of the game. However, to be honest, it also worked because the opponents did not provide backup. Subsequently, SweetDisciple shouldn¡¯t continue ying like this. The opponents will definitely catch you. You¡¯d better return to the topne. There¡¯s no one there. All the minion waves are pushing over.¡± There was indeed nothing wrong with what Yang Mengruo had said. However, Lu Yifan was actually jungling in the blue buff area, so he was instead even closer to the topne. Nevertheless, Mo Bei had always been the kind of person who did not speak. Instead, she only thrashed people. She did not even utter a word. After harvesting the red buff from her own jungle, she jumped into the opponent¡¯s jungle once more. By this point, the opposing assassin, who¡¯d just respawned, had finished harvesting his blue buff and only had half of his health points left. He slid his mouse for a moment. It was true that he hadn¡¯t expected ¡°SweetDisciple¡± toe a second time. However, he reacted very quickly by immediately sending a signal to gather up. This time, the opposing midner raced over to back him up, and even the yers at the bottomne started moving towards the jungle. The ADC wanted to go over to support her but saw that his goddess was focused on clearing minions. She obviously had no intention of going. He calcted their chances in case a team fight took ce there. The two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t have a chance against the three opponents. Thus, he decided to just let ¡°SweetDisciple¡± die. Chapter 145 - Mo Beis Impressive Show That Was Basically A Slap In The Face

Chapter 145: Mo Bei¡¯s Impressive Show That Was Basically A p In The Face

Thanks to the map, Mo Bei had figured that her teammates had no intention of backing her up. However, she did not have any intention of retreating. The opposing midner, bottomner, and jungler started to surround her bottom-up and were just about to catch up with Mo Bei. However, the person before their eyes suddenly disappeared! She had a blink ability! The opponents instinctively looked behind. By the time the lightning array was set, Mo Bei had already blocked the way of the opposing assassin. The mage wanted to jump in but was immediately trapped by the lightning array. Moreover, he had no abilities avable yet and could thus do nothing. Mo Bei sidestepped into the bush after dodging the opposing assassin¡¯s ultimate ability and then blinked again! This time, she appeared directly behind the opposing mage, leaving no time for him to react. As her sword shed around, she killed him with abo attack by using her ultimate ability. The mage looked slightly stunned. The assassin wanted to sweep in upon seeing that Mo Bei only had a small bit of health left. However, Mo Bei suddenly moved again. After avoiding the damage, she countered with a lightning array. The assassin was slowed down once again. Upon seeing that, the tank got ready to cut in with a stun. However, the moment he leaped up, the figure before him blinked again. This time, Mo Bei appeared behind the assassin. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not a mage. If you clobber me like that, I will definitely send you home!¡± the assassin said. He was a move away from getting the kill! Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Screw you! Healing!¡± A healing spell was a spell that allowed yers to regenerate their own health in situations where their health points were low. The assassin could have finished off Mo Bei with an ultimate ability, yet the two of them used their ultimate ability at the same time. The opposing assassin, who had been shouting that he wanted to send Mo Bei home, was gone. The tank thought that he ought to be able to kill SweetDisciple this time. He did not expect that the other person would set up another lightning area and sweep right into the jungle. His speed was more than a little faster than his own. ¡°He has my blue buff!¡± Although Mo Bei¡¯s abilities had been used up, after killing the opposing assassin, she gained the blue buff. Hence, her abilities were naturally renewed. The people watching the live-stream had not seen this kind of y before. After all, from their perspective, they could only see Yang Mengruo¡¯s page. Since Yang Mengruo had not gone over to provide backup, this scene naturally didn¡¯t show up. The only thing the audience could see was the special effect that cut across the screen. Double kill! Double Kill? Who? ¡°Who made a double kill?¡± ¡°Damn, it was SweetDisciple. She didn¡¯t die? She even made a double kill instead?¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Just how lousy are the opponents?¡± ¡°The opponents aren¡¯t lousy. The goddess and the ADC did not provide backup at the bottomne, but all the opponents did. That¡¯s how they managed to push down a defense tower here. This means that the opponent had support, but SweetDisciple did not die. She even made a double kill instead! What the f*ck! I find this handling quite unbelievable!¡± ¡°Were the opponentsgging?¡± Yang Mengruo, who had also seen the message, turned on the chat and said with augh, ¡°Seems like this match is a charity match. The opponents aren¡¯t even ying properly.¡± Right after herment, a message that the assassin had sent to the public chat appeared on the screen. ¡°SweetDisciple, I know you¡¯ve got impressive skills, bro. You¡¯ve got us all dizzy and running around. I¡¯ll just say one thing. Don¡¯t keeping for me. Anything can be negotiated. How about I get an Almighty¡¯s autograph for you? Or are you actually an Almighty? You¡¯re ying through your alternate ount, right? If you do this, you will make the gaming experience terrible for average yers like us!¡± Chapter 146 - Found Out

Chapter 146: Found Out

A person was considered truly formidable only when they were able to make the opponents submit. The assassin¡¯s message instantly halted all thements in Yang Mengruo¡¯s live-stream room. The people who had been saying ¡°A healing assassin is supposed to be yed with conviction!¡± or ¡°She ran into a giant troublemaker and she still won¡¯t give up the spot to Almighty Lu!¡± were instantly silenced. Even the smile on Yang Mengruo¡¯s face was rigid and frozen. Where exactly had this ¡°SweetDisciple¡±e from? Was she here to cause her trouble? Meanwhile, some people who only watchedpetitions spoke up. ¡°During the earlier fight, both the support and ADC should have gone over.¡± ¡°Indeed, they should have. If it had been a 3v3, they would have made kills. After all, SweetDisciple¡¯s gold is high. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her joining that fight too. She was just too aggressive. I don¡¯t think anyone usually ys like this. If I was the support, I would need to think twice too.¡± ¡°Even if she needed to think twice, she should have still followed soon afterwards. After all, SweetDisciple was going for her second round of jungling after getting first blood. It seems like this support is mediocre.¡± Yang Mengruo¡¯s hand, which was gripping the mouse, clenched slightly when she saw thisment. ¡°I think nothing else matters. Would the support just stop saying that this is a charity match? SweetDisciple, who¡¯s being mocked by all of you, is really good.¡± Yang Mengruo chuckled then. ¡°I agree that she¡¯s not bad. I didn¡¯t go over because I didn¡¯t want any mishaps during the early phase, not because of SweetDisciple. With Almighty Lu around, as long as we don¡¯t die in the early phase of the game, ourte game will be impressive.¡± These words were right too. With Almighty Lu around, it was true that they didn¡¯t need anyone else. However, the opposing assassin had not learned anything about Almighty Lu. He only knew that the white figure he had encountered earlier was impressive. He was a male celebrity who was on set at the moment. He had initially been filming a drama that was rted to this. He wanted to demonstrate in front of the professionals that he wasn¡¯t that lousy. Who would¡¯ve known that he would die twice right at the start? He had never experienced this in the past! The handsome Han Xi, who was wearing his team uniform, was standing right beside him and watching the match. The male celebrity could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I think I¡¯ve met a pro.¡± Han Xi rarely spoke. A hand was supporting the side of his face slightly as he shot a nce at the screen. His gaze instantly paused. SweetDisciple? This couldn¡¯t be the yer that he¡¯d heard of, could it? ¡°Which server is this?¡± The male celebrity let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and asked after stating a string of coordinates, ¡°You know this person? It seems like you do. Is this the alternate ount of an Almighty?¡± ¡°No,¡± Han Xi responded with only a word, even though a pile of unspoken denouncements was in his heart. This was not an Almighty. This was an Almighty¡¯s in-game ex. They had even been married before. This ount still dared to appear? Han Xi¡¯s fingers tapped twice on the mouse. The male celebrity immediately made way. ¡°You y.¡± Let the pro go against the pro! However, he did not expect that the other person would actually shake his head. The male celebrity was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you pros love challenging one another the most?¡± Han Xi did not tell him that this depended on who the other party was. Why would he go against Chief¡¯s ex? He wasn¡¯t Panda, who was a fool. Han Xi felt almost no hesitation when he saw that ID again. He pulled out the cell phone in his pocket immediately, his slender fingers typing a string of numbers. Meanwhile, in a bedroom on the second floor of Dark res¡¯ base¡­ Feng Nai was semi-reclining against the bed frame, almost his entire face facing the sunlight. There wasn¡¯t much color on his face, and his eyshes left shadows under his eyelids. He looked handsome yet distant. His hand hung off the side along with his nket. His brows were furrowed slightly, as if he was disturbed by something¡­ Chapter 147 - Chief, SweetDisciple Is Online

Chapter 147: Chief, SweetDisciple Is Online

It was his cell phone. Feng Nai did not even open his eyes as he stretched his hand out. Distinctly jointed fingers, slender and pretty, held one end of the cell phone under the sunlight. ¡°Who?¡± One word filled with obvious sleepiness. His voice was still hoarse. Han Xi paused before he said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Upon making out the voice on the other end, Feng Nai did not hang up immediately. If it had been Panda, there would have been no need to continue the call. ¡°You better have something for me.¡± Feng Nai was intending on hanging up right after he heard him out and going back to sleep. Han Xi decided to be concise. ¡°SweetDisciple.¡± Feng Nai sneered coldly upon hearing this nickname. ¡°When did you start acting like Panda? I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that SweetDisciple logged on¡­¡± Before Han Xi could finish, a beeping sound was heard from the other end of the line. He¡¯d probably made this call at a bad time. Han Xi was just about to put his cell phone away when the screen suddenly lit up. It was Feng Nai. ¡°What did you just say about SweetDisciple?¡± His voice was very deep and cold, just like the demon butler¡¯s voice in the manga when he received news about his prey¡­ Meanwhile, downstairs, on the monitor screen¡­ Mo Bei had already taken the Lord Buff and sessfullypleted the tasks on her ount. So far, SweetDisciple¡¯s KDA [1. Kills, deaths, assists] already included eight kills and zero deaths. With such results, one could say that Lu Yifan¡¯s side was proceeding steadily. Thanks to the number of kills that the people saw through the live-stream, even though they could not see the image, they could clearly tell who exactly was carrying whom in this match. At this point, Lu Yifan could no longer back off. At the end of the match, his results couldn¡¯t be poorer than an average yer¡¯s. Hence, he started to disregard the whole situation and only think about getting kills. This wasn¡¯t a low-end match. As long as there was a slight chance of striking back, the opponents would snatch it. Thus, during the new team fight, Lu Yifan got a triple kill and everyone else died. Even Mo Bei¡¯s KDA included eight kills and one death. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers froze for a moment. After her eyes refocused on the screen, they became slightly cold. An ordinary yer might not have been able to tell, but she knew very well that Lu Yifan had sold everyone out. It was also clear to Mo Bei why. For the sake of the triple kill. Mo Bei¡¯s right hand was swung. She no longer followed anyone. Instead, she jumped right into the opposing jungle near the topne. She did not go over, as there was a fight in the middlene too. This made Yang Mengruo, who had died, speak up right away. ¡°We were missing one person in the team fight! SweetDisciple, what are you doing? Are you still going to the opposite jungle? Do you not know how to back the team up?¡± Mo Bei ignored her. Yang Mengruo went on. ¡°We can only rely on Almighty Lu to keep us alive. What a pity¡­ There were two yers with shreds of health left, but no one came to finish them off.¡± Lu Yifan did not find anything bad about that. It just so happened that he would be able to show off his orb-walk to the opponents under the defense tower. This was something that Lu Yifan had nned. However, a notification that thest defense tower at the opponent¡¯s base had been destroyed suddenly popped up. Those three people did not hesitate. They immediately tapped on the recall key. ¡°Damn, are you stealing towers?¡± ¡°Without a sound.¡± ¡°I thought SweetDisciple was in the jungle.¡± ¡°She was in the jungle, but she conveniently broke those minion waves. SweetDisciple is really clever. She¡¯s using the drake to break the tower!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s probably no time anyway. All the opponents have been recalled.¡± They had. While Mo Bei was attacking the crystal with the drake, the opposing assassin and ADC were the first to arrive. They were about to throw abo attack at Mo Bei. However, Mo Bei blinked and appeared behind the ADC. The ADC thought Mo Bei wanted to kill him and got ready to strike back by lifting his sword. However, Mo Bei did not even hit him once. While the drake was present, her off-the-charts damagended wholly on the crystal in the middle of the base. Chapter 148 - Almighty K Has Come Downstairs!

Chapter 148: Almighty K Has Come Downstairs!

As long as the crystal was smashed, the base would be considered destroyed, which meant that the team would win the whole match. ¡°What the f*ck! What kind of ying style is this?¡± ¡°I reckon the ADC is dumbfounded too.¡± ¡°But her health probably isn¡¯t enough. The opponents have two yers, and her damage is probablycking too.¡± ¡°The third has returned as well. He¡¯s about toe out.¡± ¡°The assassin has finished clearing the drake ande back. Hit¡­ Damn, did he miss?¡± ¡°She blinked and the stun missed. She¡¯s probably going to run¡­ Is SweetDisciple not going to run?¡± She did not escape because another drake hade. Mo Bei turned to the side and leaped in. With a lightning array, she trapped the trio inside. Then, her ultimate ability swept across. As the desnded, a dazzling silver light shed. Except for the people fighting against her, no one else saw that handling. They could only hear the sound effects that shouldn¡¯t have been echoing right now. ¡°Double kill!¡± Another double kill? Plus, it was at the edge of the base. The drake yed apletely supporting role. However, after making the double kill, Mo Bei alsoy on the ground. The third member of the opposing team was rejoicing. SweetDisciple had finally died, so he was about to start clearing minions in a fast mode. Unfortunately, a secondter, that white figure stood up again. Guardian Angel? By the time he came back to his senses, the white figure had already brushed past him andnded another burst damage attack on the crystal along with the dragon. As silver fragments fell, the word ¡®victory¡¯ crossed the entire screen! The two passers-by who had matched up with them weren¡¯t the only ones who were stunned. Even the audience watching the live-stream did not know what had happened. They only knew that someone had made a double kill at the edge of the opponent¡¯s base and destroyed the base. The stats shed out. Highest rate of attack, highest damage dealt, biggest number of kills¡­ Inparison, Lu Yifan could only be considered good, not brilliant. Who had carried who was clear at a nce. Yang Mengruo¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly when she saw this. However, she was still on the live-stream, so she couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She, who had been asking SweetDisciple what she was doing moments earlier, was itching to click on the cross immediately right now. However, the game was still doing calctions, so she couldn¡¯t close it just because she wanted to. Right from the start of the match, Yang Mengruo had been overtly and covertly saying that this match would depend on Lu Yifan. However, someone else had snatched Lu Yifan¡¯s assassin position. If one looked at the whole match, the person who had killed the most minions was Mo Bei. The one who had killed the most yers was also Mo Bei. The one who had destroyed the opponent¡¯s base at the end was still Mo Bei. Mo Bei, who had clinched victory, hadn¡¯t uttered a word yet. She simply stood there with a sword, her sleeves whistling in the wind like a dragon¡¯s cry. Compared to the people who had started taunting right from the start, she could only be described with two words: ruthless and short-spoken. The people who hade to watch the live-stream essentially had more or less some experience in gaming and all understood one thing: People who yed exceptionally never spoke much. The more one had to say and the more faults one found right from the start, the more useless one would be. Moreover, this was one match. A loss was a loss, but this was just a form of entertainment. It wasn¡¯t a professional game. It¡¯s not like Mo Bei could carry every match either. Sometimes, when her condition wascking or when she was practicing a hero, she would lose one or two matches as well. There was not much to be said. Byparing these two attitudes, one could immediately tell who was better and who was worse. This perhaps did not depend on skills but on grace. The kind of grace that not everyone had. However, ¡°SweetDisciple¡± had shown such grace today. ¡°She¡¯s really strong.¡± ¡°SweetDisciple couldn¡¯t be one of the Almighties, could she?¡± ¡°Even if she was, which Almighty could be on par with Almighty Lu and carry the team in front of Almighty Lu alone?¡± ¡°Do not forget my K.¡± ¡°My K is an assassin. Do learn a bit about him.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Would Almighty K y through a female ount and use a healing assassin? How rare¡­¡± Usually, the people who watched the live-streams of female broadcasters weren¡¯t old fans of the eSports scene. Many of them had already entered the workforce now and rarely watched such live-streams unless they were nationalpetitions. Only then would they wait until they had the time and watch one or two matches. If they were present at the moment, they would definitely find this scene familiar. How could it not be familiar? ying the assassin position with a healing spell and regenerating one¡¯s own health at the critical moment was something Almighty Qin was best at. Diving into the jungle at level one and getting a kill aftering out was something Almighty Z was a master of. At the time, two people had aplished what many yers couldn¡¯t even imagine. No one had ever thought that one day, the ying styles of these two people would bebined in one person. Now, she had appeared. However, she hadn¡¯t participated in the National Preliminaries. What was even more regrettable was that, when it came to the professionalpetition, she wouldn¡¯t be choosing an assassin. Instead, she would be appearing as a support yer. Some people had already left, and the new fans weren¡¯t in the know. Thus, even after witnessing such a ying style, they could not tell that this ying style could only belong to one person: the genius newbie from the Sovereign Union, the strongest battle team back in the day, a famously sessful and exceptional Almighty in Zone A, the only disciple that was acknowledged by Spades Z, Bey¡­ Meanwhile, the male celebrity who had yed the opposing assassin stood up abruptly. Han Xi, who had been beside him, had left. He didn¡¯t even have anyone to share his thoughts with. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Did my eyes deceive me? This ying style¡­ This ying style!¡± The reason he had taken on this current drama was because he¡¯d also loved gaming back in his school days. He¡¯d even been a fan of a battle team when he¡¯d first fallen in love with eSports. He had loved every single member of that battle team. Even now, many people who heard that name, felt their blood start racing. The battle team who had represented China, clinched the world championships, and opened up the eSports celebrity era had been Sovereign Union. If he said this, he would virtually be exposing his own age. His age online was 19 years old. This wouldn¡¯t do. He had to tell his boss that SweetDisciple¡¯s handling seemed increasingly simr to Almighty Bey¡¯s. The more he thought about it, the surer he was. However, the male celebrity still felt some hesitation. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure if Almighty Bey would use a female ount, let alone pick such a coquettish name as SweetDisciple. This needed to be verified! That was the male celebrity¡¯s final conclusion. Meanwhile, everyone else was still shocked by SweetDisciple¡¯s results. One of these shocked people was Panda, who hade in half-way through to watch the live-stream. Panda¡¯s motive for watching the live-stream was totally to amend making Chief attend a fraternity gathering with them. For the past two days, he had been constantly paying close attention to Yang Mengruo, simply for fear that something would crop up. When he¡¯d heard that Yang Mengruo was in a match with a professional yer after arriving home, he had given up flirting with girls and quickly gone online to check out the situation. He really had not expected to see that impactful game ID the moment he went online. SweetDisciple? SweetDisciple!? ¡°Damn it!¡± Panda rubbed his eyes and then rubbed them again. ¡°It really is SweetDisciple!¡± He almost did not hesitate at all. Panda started typing furiously in the friends¡¯ private chat. ¡°Come out,e out,e out! I dare you not to run this time! Listen to me, I¡¯ve got my eyes fixed on you. If you dare to run after thispetition, my Chief will definitely break your bones. Get out here, marriage cheater!¡± When Mo Bei received this message, she was still destroying the crystal. Now that the crystal was in pieces, she stood in the game, facing the message that ckBearWhiteCat had sent over. Her fingers paused. Had she been discovered? Mo Bei swiftly switched icons and confirmed that she was invisible. Was it because of the live-stream? Was that how she had been discovered? Judging by the person¡¯s tone, this was probably Panda. It turned out that Panda had been using this ount back then. ckBearWhiteCat would alsoe to visit them when they werepleting daily missions. Mo Bei remembered that he hadn¡¯t been so talkative in the past. However, it was fortunate that the person who had discovered her was Panda and not someone else. ¡°Don¡¯t stay silent. I know you¡¯re there. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know you¡¯re here just because you became invisible?¡± Panda was still typing. Little did he know that Mo Bei had already intended to log off directly when the match calctions were done before seeing these two messages. She only had one task left. After ying with a friend, her mission would bepleted. It was indeed rather regretful considering that she¡¯de so far. However, she definitely had to log off now. Otherwise, she would be in danger. Mo Bei was lost in thought when the sound of a door opening suddenly came from upstairs. It was Feng Nai! Why was he up? Upon hearing the unexpected noise, Mo Bei watched the calctions page, her fingers twitching while gripping the mouse. There was no more time to quit the game. She turned her body and held down the power button. Forced shut down. Afterpleting this series of actions, Mo Bei looked up. Without a warning, she met that sickly handsome face. There was an unspeakable depth in his eyes and his ck hair was very messy, but this didn¡¯t affect his looks at all. Instead, he had a sexiness unique to his age. He was as aloof as pines and cypress trees. He really didn¡¯t seem like a student that was about to take his college entrance exams. After all, the hostility flowing out of his eyes was too obvious. So obvious that, even though she had only taken a nce, Mo Bei got a piece of information. He¡¯d probably learned that her SweetDisciple ount hade online. It seemed that this had really been a close call. She had acted in less than a minute. If she had acted a minuteter, she might have been caught red-handed. Of course, her current pose wasn¡¯t any better. Her half-turned body drew Feng Nai¡¯s eyes over. His voice was still hoarse and deep, as he had just woken up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The CPU cooling isn¡¯t that good. I¡¯m having a look.¡± Truly no emotions could be read on Mo Bei¡¯s face. Feng Nai shot her another look but did not question her anymore. He had his own thing to get to. Instead, he switched on hisputer. Mo Bei had just sat up straight when she saw his cell phone, which was ced on the table ring. Feng Nai¡¯s finger swiped across and tapped on the hands-free key. After all, he still needed to log on to his old ount to catch that person. ¡°Chief! That transvestite that pretended to be a little Lolita appeared! Damn it, he¡¯s really scheming. You don¡¯t know this, but he actually went invisible while online. Fortunately, I was clever enough. I watched a live-stream and discovered him right away. Chief,e fast! I¡¯m bombarding him right now! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Mo Bei, who was sitting beside him, picked up the mineral water and impassively took a sip. Even her profile was handsome and innocent. Sure enough, the person who¡¯d been talking to her in the game earlier was Panda¡­ Chapter 149 - Chief, Ill Help You Catch SweetDisciple

Chapter 149: Chief, I¡¯ll Help You Catch SweetDisciple

What a godly assist¡­ Mo Bei put the mineral water bottle down, vaguely feeling a sense of relief. However, Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers, which were on the keyboard, paused when he heard Panda. His eyes shifted to the side very, very slowly as he said into the phone, ¡°What did you say you were doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bombarding him! This little transvestite must be feeling guilty after my bombarding. He hasn¡¯t even dared to utter a word.¡± Panda¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Chief,e online quickly. Otherwise, he will really run away.¡± Feng Nai retracted his hand. His sickly handsome face always looked exceedingly cold when he smiled. ¡°He¡¯s already gone.¡± ¡°Already gone?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could that be?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s throat was ufortable, so he did not want to bother speaking to him anymore. ¡°You really ought to learn what the idiom ¡®beat the grass and you¡¯ll startle the snake¡¯ means. Stupid Panda, you just earned yourself one month of bathroom cleanliness.¡± As soon as he said that, Feng Nai hung up. Panda listened to the beeping sound of the phone on the other end of the line before he looked at his chat with SweetDisciple on the screen. He wondered if Chief would listen to his exnation if he called him again. One month of bathroom cleaning? He would die! Panda thought for a moment and ultimately decided to struggle for a bit. After all, he¡¯d been cklisted¡­ He was really doomed this time! That much was true. Right now, anyone could tell that Feng Nai¡¯s current mood was so cold that it was slightly frightening. He had missed the person who¡¯d fooled him back then by inches, so his feelings were palpable. Mo Bei drank another mouthful of water. When she nced to the side, she saw the other person¡¯s face, which was radiating cold air amid its beauty. She subconsciously shifted her gaze away. After all, she knew very well what he was thinking. It had to be something along the lines of catching SweetDisciple and tearing him to shreds. Panda had called her a little transvestite¡­ When people talked about avoiding trouble and instead creating more trouble as a result, they probably referred to people like Mo Bei. Back then, she had not wanted to meet up in real life with him so she hade up with an idea at thest minute. If she¡¯d known that the consequences wouldst to this day, she would have given it more consideration. There was still one more task she had toplete on this ount before the National Preliminaries. Just like a popr drama plotline, someone would certainly be waiting for her to go online again. Sure enough, once this thought was formed in her mind, she received a WeChat notification. It was a call from Panda. ¡°Mo Nan, brother, I¡¯ve been cklisted by Chief.¡± Feng Nai also heard this voice and absent-mindedly nced over. His nce did not make Mo Bei reveal much emotion. She was probably the only person that could remain soposed. ¡°Mm¡­ I saw.¡± ¡°You saw? How did you see?¡± Panda was puzzled. Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cool. ¡°I¡¯m beside Captain.¡± ¡°Then help me talk to Chief. SweetDisciple couldn¡¯t possibly onlye online once. I studied his activity while he was online and it seems like he waspleting tasks. This little transvestite will definitelye online again. I will have someone watching the game. Once hees online, I will immediately report it to Chief!¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze paused slightly, but her expression was still emotionless. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then ask Chief, can my sentence of cleaning the bathroom for a month be reduced?¡± Panda said, ¡°I can¡¯t be carrying a bathroom scent each time I meet my fans. They won¡¯t like it. I really treasure my girlfriend fans.¡± Mo Bei looked at Feng Nai upon hearing him. Then, she heard thatnguid, cold voice say, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯ve caught that person.¡± Chapter 150 - Almighty K Smiled

Chapter 150: Almighty K Smiled

Panda replied immediately, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t you worry. Leave this to me. It¡¯s not a problem at all. This time, I will definitely be as quiet as a chicken [1. Inte ng] and wait for the rascal toe online!¡± Mo Bei: Quiet as a chicken? Is that phrase used like this? Feng Nai was long used to it. ¡°Shut your mouth would you, imbecile?¡± ¡°Chief, add me back. It would make it convenient for our timelymunication.¡± Panda believed that the first step to being forgiven was being added back to the Chief¡¯s contacts. Feng Nai made an ¡°mm¡± sound casually. Upon seeing that these two people were done speaking, Mo Bei was about to hang up the voice call. However, the person seated beside her leaned closer abruptly, one hand pressing down on the CPU. His eyes were very dark. ¡°Which CPU did you say was heating up?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her breathing remained the same. ¡°Mine. When it¡¯s operating, it bes very hot.¡± Feng Nai watched the nk face of the youth before him. Suddenly, his face broke into a smile. The smile was so pure that he even revealed half of his white teeth, faintly resembling sparkling snow when it first started to melt. He was sick, so his other hand rested on the edge of the chair. When he turned his head to look at Mo Bei, the curve of his neck was very obvious. ¡°Little Brother, are you being serious? Which CPU wouldn¡¯t be hot when it¡¯s operating?¡± His smile really exceeded Mo Bei¡¯s knowledge of boys. Lots of handsome boys might exist, but there was only a rare handful of boys who were so handsome that they were both sexy and aloof. Mo Bei could clearly see the faint mockery in his eyes. She did not hate it, probably because this was his original personality so this mockery fit him. ¡°Read more when you have the time.¡± Feng Nai stood up. Two of the buttons on his white shirt were unbuttoned and he gave off a clean, refreshingly sweet scent. ¡°Also, don¡¯t put nkets on me while I¡¯m sleeping. They are so damn heavy.¡± Hisst words were muttered. Mo Bei distinctly categorized a certain Almighty as a naughty kid when she heard this. ¡°Your cold will worsen if you don¡¯t use a nket.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was still really cold. Feng Nai nced over. ¡°Your IQ is high again all of a sudden?¡± Eternal mockery was probably a characteristic of the Almighty in front of her. Panda immediately told Mo Bei after listening to that, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re good! You even dare to temper with Chief while he¡¯s sleeping.¡± Mo Bei shot a look at her cell phone¡¯s screen. ¡°I just covered him with a nket.¡± Was this considered tempering? Panda indeed needed to learn thisnguage again. ¡°That¡¯s formidable too. It¡¯s already a miracle that Chief didn¡¯t KO you. He¡¯s quiet when he sleeps, but you just cannot provoke him.¡± Panda then added, ¡°You said Chief caught a cold? No wonder he cklisted me immediately today. I must say I¡¯m really unlucky. Brother, do you still remember the transvestite I told you about, who married Chief in the game? He actually came online just now!¡± Mo Bei retracted her hand and got ready to hang up the call. Her eyes were already on the tall figure heading upstairs and her voice was calm. ¡°I just heard. But what did Chief mean by saying ¡®beat the grass and you¡¯ll startle the snake¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I was too rash and I didn¡¯t think things through!¡± Panda said. His tone was filled with vexation. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but in the past, Chief said I was too talkative and told me not to interrupt their sweet games. I always suppressed my true personality in front of SweetDisciple. Now, I don¡¯t have to anymore. Once I saw hime online, I only thought of forcing him out. I didn¡¯t expect that he would log off directly! Isn¡¯t he cunning?¡± Chapter 151 - Untitled

Chapter 151: Untitled

If she didn¡¯t log off, was she supposed to wait to get caught? Mo Bei took a peep at the stairwell again. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say such words out loud. Regardless of the angle, her face was still handsome, like an aloof, beautiful youth¡¯s face. This was also why no one had suspected Mo Bei¡¯s identity up till now. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t manage to hold back, he escaped. That¡¯s why Captain is punishing you by making you clean the bathroom for a month.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice did not crack. Panda gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes! But I¡¯ve alreadye up with a n.¡± ¡°Hmm? What n?¡± Mo Bei asked casually. Panda said animatedly, ¡°He¡¯s just been scared away by me, so he definitely will note online anytime soon. I will make use of this time to gather people. After 6 PM, I will have someone check if he¡¯s online by using my ount for 24 hours. Once he does, it will show on my side. Even if he wishes to go invisible, he can¡¯t. Then, once we get the coordinates, we¡¯ll catch him online directly!¡± After 6 PM? Mo Bei lifted her eyes and nced at the clock hanging on the wall. There were still two hours left before 6 PM. Two hours was enough time. ¡°Mo Nan, brother, what do you think of my idea? Isn¡¯t it really good?¡± Panda was still using a tone that made it obvious that he was seeking approval. Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± and then asked, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Panda was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me what I like to eat?¡± ¡°I want to reward you.¡± Godly assist. Once he heard these words, Panda automatically got excited. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make anything special. Just braised spare ribs, sweet and sour pork tenderloin, and spicy boiled beef. These home-cooked dishes would do.¡± These were home-cooked dishes? Mo Bei looked to the side, her eyes brushing past the clock before she agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯lle back earlier!¡± Packing sounds came from Panda¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s even easier to keep an eye on a personing online from the base!¡± Everything you said is right, but you won¡¯t get another chance ever again,?Mo Bei thought silently before she hung up. Then, she turned on the CPU once more. A faint blue light was reflected in her eyes as her slender fingers lifted andnded quickly on the keyboard. However, a secondter, as if struck by a sudden thought, Mo Bei deleted the ount that she had previously logged on to and changed to her FromNorthToSouth ount. Then, she looked down andunched the game ount on her cell phone. This way, both ounts would be online at the same time. Using the cell phone was convenient too. Even if a certain Almighty suddenly came downstairs, she would just need to ce her cell phone into her pocket to avoid getting caught. Besides, if both ounts were simultaneously online, she would be doubly protected. Afterpleting all these preparations, Mo Bei looked down and entered her ID and password on her cell phone. She felt much more rxed when she entered the game once again. After all, she knew that the others weren¡¯t online right now. Instead, she only saw some messages from Panda. ¡°Damn, you couldn¡¯t have gone offline, could you?¡± ¡°You really logged off?¡± ¡°No way! Chief will kill me! Come back quickly!¡± ¡°Transvestite¡­ Oh no, I mean, brother! Let us talk things out. We used to game together in the past, right? Actually, we¡¯ve long forgotten all the things you did. Really, we just want to have a conversation with you.¡± Mo Bei basically understood after reading this. Panda was trying to use a conciliation strategy after sensing that something was amiss. Just a conversation? Long forgotten all the things she did? Mo Bei¡¯s handsome face changed slightly. This lie was really obvious¡­ Chapter 152 - Finding "Little Lin" To Game

Chapter 152: Finding ¡°Little Lin¡± To Game

After closing those messages one by one, Mo Bei clicked on her list of friends. This ount had been set to reject any friend requests a long time ago. She had very few friends. The only ones were certain Almighties, and herst task had been to y an arena match with a friend. At first, Mo Bei wanted to randomly add a person. However, not a single request went through. Due to her time constraints, she couldn¡¯t wait for the other party to approve it either. Instead of looking for a needle in a haystack, it would be better to have her brother do it. However, after the earlier lesson during the live-stream, Mo Bei hesitated for a moment before she tapped on her brother¡¯s disy photo. She could be recognized very easily. Besides, her brother¡¯s ount had been taken over by the club, so it couldn¡¯t be used anymore. The ount that he usually used to live-stream was known by the fans too. If anyone saw Mo Nan and SweetDisciple in a match together, it would be really dangerous. At this thought, Mo Bei¡¯s slender fingers dragged downwards. Suddenly, her eyes paused. Her gaze hadnded on the softest, fairest disy picture. Mo Bei shifted her eyes and sent a voice message. ¡°Little Lin, you there?¡± Feng Nai, who¡¯d just gone upstairs and was intending to enter the bathroom to wash off the light sheen of perspiration on his face, absent-mindedly tapped the notification when he felt his cell phone vibrating in his pocket. His light-colored pupils paused slightly when he saw the nickname ¡°Little Brother¡±. Never mind, he was bored anyway. Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers moved back and forth, typing, ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± His words were followed by a string of cute emoticons. This was his brother¡¯s normal chatting behavior. Feng Nai took a look. The emoticons had been disyed automatically, so he just sent them. Once Mo Bei saw the message, she felt as if Little Lin¡¯s cute face was right before her eyes. Hence, she lowered her guard. ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡± ¡°What kind of favor, Little Brother? Say it. I can help you with anything.¡± Feng Nai sniggered after sending this message. He had to find time to talk to Trouble Lin next time and tell him not to speak like this all the time. It was very tiring to pretend to speak like this. Mo Bei¡¯s eyesnded on the reply. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a game invite in a while for an arena match with me.¡± ¡°Is Little Brother going to carry me again? I¡¯m so happy!¡± Feng Nai replied absent-mindedly, his other hand already pulling open his white shirt. ¡°But¡­ Little Brother, you¡¯re gonna have to wait a while. I¡¯m going to take a shower. I just went out to y and I¡¯m sweaty all over.¡± Mo Bei lifted her head to look at the clock on the wall. ¡°How long would you need?¡± ¡°About 20 minutes. Is Little Brother in a hurry?¡± As his fingers moved, his clearly-carved corbones were revealed. His slightly disheveled aura would make one wonder in what way he was calling anyone Little Brother. Mo Bei replied indifferently with an ¡°mm¡± and did not say anything else. ¡°Then I¡¯ll shower fast and try toe out earlier to y with Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai ced his cell phone on the marble countertop after typing that, his eyes bing slightly colder. He was considering whether to buy Trouble Lin a cell phone and send it over tomorrow. Let him y on his own ount. Since he was more or less done probing, there was no point in always pretending to be Trouble Lin and chatting and gaming with this person. After all, the people at the base might really think he was having some sweet games with someone ande up with a whole lot of untrue stuff by using their imagination. Chapter 153 - Did Your Brother Use To Like Someone Online?

Chapter 153: Did Your Brother Use To Like Someone Online?

The flowing sound of water was heard. Gradually,yers andyers of vapor rose in the bathroom. Mo Bei, who could not hear the sounds in the second-floor bedroom while she was sitting downstairs, was wondering whether it was right to have Little Linplete this task with her. However, other than Little Lin, it was indeed inconvenient to find another person to y the arena match with her within one and a half hours. Mo Bei did think of using her two ounts to y together. However, FromNorthToSouth¡¯s ount had already added Panda and the others as friends. If she did this, it would be too risky. Judging by the current situation and timing, Little Lin was the right choice. So long as she confirmed one more thing. Mo Bei wasn¡¯t onlinepletely. After counting the items in her ount, she first used FromNorthToSouth¡¯s ID to activate a recreational mode on theputer. Then, she looked down and sent ¡®okay¡¯ over. Feng Nai saw the message on his phone when he got out of the shower. He did not reply immediately. Instead, he grabbed a towel and pressed it against his ck locks, which were still dripping with water. His extremely attractive chest was reflected in the mirror, and his smooth V-line was thin, firm and extremely alluring as water dripped down. After having his medicine, eating some pear soup, and getting more than an hour¡¯s sleep, Feng Nai was currently much better than before. Showering with hot water had also made him even morefortable. However, his throat was still really dry and hot, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to move. After making sure his hair was almost dry, he returned to the bed, opened a bottle of mineral water and lifted his head to drink a mouthful before casually replying to the message. ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m done. We can start.¡± Mo Bei dragged a finger across the screen and switched page. After logging onto the game, she sent a message. ¡°Little Brother, do you know who your brother used to like online?¡± Based on their age alone, it was impossible for Little Lin to know. After all, he was still very young. However, if he had heard, it would be a little dangerous. Mo Bei asked this question to check if Little Lin had heard that his brother had been cheated into marriage. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the message on his cell phone. Then, he replied, ¡°Little Brother, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°No reason, I just heard some gossip recently.¡± Mo Bei had never seemed to have so much to say before. ¡°The other members of the battle team said that he used to be interested in Almighty Bey.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s brow lifted at this point. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother had really spent too much time with Panda and now obviously wanted to clean the bathroom with him. After he finished typing the words ¡®don¡¯t like¡¯, Feng Nai thought of his identity and deleted every letter before retyping and sending another message. ¡°It must be nonsense. My brother doesn¡¯t like men. Isn¡¯t Almighty Bey a man?¡± No matter what, he had to get across the most important point. After all, the other person¡¯s sexual orientation was unknown. Mo Bei was short-spoken, as she realized that these two sentences were her limit. However, these two sentences had already given her quite a lot of information. Judging by Little Lin¡¯s reaction, the child did not know that his brother had been cheated into marriage online before. Panda had also said that Almighty K had be interested in her because she had killed him once, which was pure nonsense. After all, even now, everyone still thought that Bey was male. However, there was one thing that was indeed odd. If that was the case, why was a certain Almighty still bent on finding Bey? Chapter 154 - Almighty K Bears Grudges

Chapter 154: Almighty K Bears Grudges

Mo Bei was also curious about this. However¡­ ¡°Little Lin, how did you know that Bey is male?¡± Back when she had been gaming using the ID Bey, Little Lin shouldn¡¯t have known how to y games yet. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes shifted. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was surprisingly clever each time. After he had another mouthful of water and his throat no longer felt that dry, Feng Nai switched to his brother¡¯s tone and typed, ¡°My brother told me. Isn¡¯t Almighty Bey very formidable? Actually, I know why everyone thinks my brother is interested in Bey. It¡¯s because my brother admires this person quite a lot. In the past, he even asked my uncle for information about Bey, but he still learned nothing. My brother wanted to pull Bey into the battle team, but he hadn¡¯t expected that he would be misunderstood by everyone.¡± That¡¯s what had happened? Mo Bei¡¯s profile was aloof. ¡°I heard from Panda that Captain lost to Almighty Bey. Doesn¡¯t he bear a grudge?¡± Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case. Feng Nai did not tell Mo Bei that the reason he had wanted to y professionally was because he had heard about a certain gaming ID too many times from his uncle. In the beginning, he hadn¡¯t cared. He had actually been very indifferent. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t been interested in knowing information about the other party either. He had liked to game too, but most of the time, he would do it just for fun. When he had matched up with that ID in an opposing team, the assassin that he¡¯d yed had been suppressed and he¡¯d naturally lost. Even though he¡¯d only died once, he had still been rather indignant. He¡¯d even tried consoling himself by thinking that the other party was a professional, and his age and experience were definitely greater than his own. Beating him hadn¡¯t been a big deal anyway. Subsequently, he had searched for the person¡¯s information and found out that they were the same age. There wasn¡¯t any difference in their age or experience. This person was simply better than him. At the time, he¡¯d wanted to join his rival professional battle team and wait for an opportunity to y against him again. However, Bey, who would be Sovereign Union¡¯s sessor, had suddenly gone into seclusion. He had not even attended the conference. Just like this, following the news of Sovereign Union¡¯s disassembly, he had vanished without a trace. Even his battle team, which had been idolized and loved by so many people, had also disappeared. It seemed as if all the members of Sovereign Union had never existed. They hadpletely gone into hiding. An unknown person had used a protective force, so even the photos of those people back then had also seemed to be sealed away. The only thing avable was videos of the team¡¯s impressive ying style. He had stepped onto the professional path because of Bey, but the person that he wanted to challenge the most was no longer around. Feng Nai¡¯s feelings could be imagined. Hence, even to this day, he still wanted to make that person appear. So many years had passed, so it was only about winning and losing anymore. However, there was no point in telling Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother about all these things. Thus, Feng Nai replied very carelessly, ¡°How could that be? Someone as handsome as my brother wouldn¡¯t bear grudges.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression changed when she saw this. Her fingers twitched slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say previously that Captain had no other merits except for a good-looking face? He¡¯s sharp-tongued and loves to bear grudges. You don¡¯t understand why the fans like him? Why have you changed your tune now?¡± Feng Nai narrowed his eyes. Trouble Lin. What had he been saying about him? Under his slightly curly dark locks, his fingertips typed, ¡°I didn¡¯t change my tune. My brother totally bears grudges against people who leave injuries on his face and disturb his sleep. Little Brother, you must remember to never provoke him that way.¡± Mo Bei: ¡­ It seemed that she had done both of these things¡­ Chapter 155 - Brother Bei Is Exposed

Chapter 155: Brother Bei Is Exposed

When he saw that there was no response, Feng Nai¡¯s light-colored pupils darkened again. His fingertips did not stop. ¡°Little Brother, are we still ying? I can¡¯t wait, I want to rank up.¡± Finish typing, add an emoticon, send. ¡°Mm¡­ We are.¡± Mo Bei looked at their chat and resumed her short-spoken nature. Given her understanding of Little Lin, though he always liked toin about his older brother, he still thought his brother was the best. Mo Bei also had an older brother, so she did not want to continue getting information out of him. After all, unlike Panda, he was still a child. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers moved andunched the game. Then, she sent a game invite. Feng Nai nonchntly tapped on it. He only treated this as a normal game. Anyway, given Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s standards, he just needed to wait to be carried. Thus, Feng Nai did not really care about this match. Instead, he was still thinking about how to yter to fit Trouble Lin¡¯s burdensome standards better. However, a secondter, his fingers suddenly froze. The danger that abruptly emerged in his light-colored pupils when theynded on the game¡¯s image was clearly visible. It was just like an imminent raging storm. As ifyers uponyers of thick fog had shrouded his eyes, making them look exceedingly dark. He hadn¡¯t seen incorrectly. Both the character image and the game ID were exactly the same that he had in his memory. Sweet, Disciple! Many questions filled Feng Nai¡¯s mind at once. Why would Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother be using SweetDisciple¡¯s ount? Was it because he knew SweetDisciple? Or because he himself was¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s initiallynguid fingers clenched slightly for a moment. His throat was still burning, but he wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as Panda. He wouldn¡¯t do anything rash that would alert the enemy. After drinking a mouthful of mineral water, Feng Nai typed word by word on his cell phone with half-narrowed eyes. ¡°Little Brother, is that you?¡± Mo Bei responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°When did you change your name? I didn¡¯t recognize it.¡± Feng Nai now realized that Trouble Lin¡¯s talkative attribute wasn¡¯tpletely useless. It would be very convenient to use it to confirm some information. Mo Bei did not exin any further. ¡°Alternate ount.¡± Was it? Was it an alternate ount? As Feng Nai watched the game loading page, he stood up on his long legs, one hand going into his pocket while the other held his cell phone. His eyes darkened again, whereas his profile seemed to be concealed in the darkness, his expression unclear. No wonder he knowingly or unknowingly probed for information about SweetDisciple. He had thought it was because Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother also liked gossip. Now it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Little Lin, what are you ying?¡± That aloof, indifferent voice was heard by his ears again. Feng Nai sneered when he heard it. Although it was obviously filled with mockery, he did not forget to type a reply. ¡°I want to y assassin, Little Brother.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Bei left the assassin position for him, picked another role, and officially started the match. Feng Nai¡¯s gaze scanned the screen inch by inch. If there was anything he was really unwilling to recall, it would be the fact that he had once fallen in love online. With a virtual character in the game. Without knowing who the other party was. He had thought that this person was not bad all things considered. It was probably because the person in question hadn¡¯t been noisy. Hence, not only had he bought couple wear in the game, but he had even wanted to meet up in real life. Now that he thought about it, that was really¡­ Chapter 156 - Feng Nai Planned To Have A Talk With SweetDisciple!

Chapter 156: Feng Nai nned To Have A Talk With SweetDisciple!

Foolish: one word that expressed all of Feng Nai¡¯s current feelings. Back then, he had thought of having a talk with a certain person. However, in the end, the person ying through a female ount had disappeared the next day. That was also the day that Feng Nai had pulled out the ethe cable. Professionalpetitions aside, he had never yed matches with people who were not from the base. However, the impact caused by ¡°SweetDisciple¡± hadsted until now. When he saw those people calling him Almighty or Little Brother, he would suspect that they were actually transvestites. After bearing all these grievances until now, he just wanted to find that person. Hence, he had announced a killing order in the game back then. Unfortunately, there was still not much of an effect. The ID SweetDisciple had never lit up again. Feng Nai had never, ever imagined that the person he¡¯d always wanted to seize online and teach a lesson to would actually be right here at the base, let alone sharing a room with him. Once again, Feng Nai¡¯s dark gazended on the cell phone screen. SweetDisciple had sent a question mark. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Are yougging?¡± Mo Bei looked at the figure of the little prince on fire wheels that was still standing in the base and typed out, her handsome face slightly turned. ¡°Mm¡­ Suddenlygged just now. Little Brother, wait a moment.¡±?Wait for me to go down and crush you.?Feng Nai strode towards the door with darkening eyes. It was time to get revenge a second time. Sweet, Disciple. Mo Bei did not realize that her identity had been exposed. As the support, she was currently helping Little Lin farm jungle creeps. However, she was extremely alert. She did not even rx one bit. When she heard soundsing from upstairs, she froze abruptly. Her finger tapped on the recall button right away, and then she moved her hand and ced her phone into her pocket. When she lifted it again, it was already gripping the mouse ced in front of theputer. Her handsome profile was still aloof, but deep down she was wondering why he was awake so soon. Feng Nai could see the character that was currently being recalled on the screen. His thin lips curled up, and the mockery in his eyes emerged once more. Was he about to escape? It was no use anymore. As Feng Nai strode over on his long legs, he smoothly ced his cell phone into his pocket. His hair was still wet, the dark locks covering his forehead messily. A part of his pretty corbone was revealed, and his thin lips were slightly pale. He was sick, so after intentionally restraining the hostility in his eyes, despite hisnguid coldness, he wasn¡¯t very threatening. This was also why Mo Bei hadn¡¯t sensed anything. Nevertheless, even though this person suddenly came downstairs, Mo Bei¡¯s heartbeat remained as calm as ever. She used her mouse to control the character on the screen, but all her thoughts were in the right pocket of her pants. If she was away for a few minutes, people would probably think she was AFK. If she was AFK, her tasks that day would go to waste. However, what was more important than these tasks was, of course, not letting the other person make out anything. Mo Bei¡¯s psychological state was indeed very high. Despite the situation, no emotions were revealed on her face. Instead, she orb-walked with her right hand and finished off a jungle creep on the map. Then, the person that she was guarding against suddenly sat down beside her. The fever made him look extremely pale. When he looked at a person that way, with a hand under his chin, it was as if ayer of something surfaced in his light-colored pupils. This easily reminded one of a handsome, dangerous creature such as a vampire¡­ Chapter 157 - Support Little Brother, Wheres Your Cell phone?

Chapter 157: Support Little Brother, Where¡¯s Your Cell phone?

¡°FromNorthToSouth¡­¡± When Feng Nai said these four words, his arm very casually rested on the edge of the chair and his back leaned backward. His expression was cold yetnguid, making him look very much like a Persian cat. Mo Bei did not understand why he had suddenly stated her gaming ID. Her eyes moved to the side and nced at him. A secondter, they met his eyes, which were as deep as spring. Rarely anyone could look so beautiful when they were ill. A certain Almighty was probably the first exception. Feng Nai seemed to smile for a second before asking slowly, ¡°When did you create this ount?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s look was very indifferent. ¡°After my former battle team took my ount.¡± ¡°Which means you only created it recently.¡± Feng Nai acted as if he was chatting. He lifted his hand to drink a mouthful of water, but his eyes nced to the side. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really had no cracks on his face, regardless of the situation he faced. It had been the same even when he had brought a fist to his face. Feng Nai put the bottle of mineral water down and took a cigarette out of his cigarette case. He simply fiddled with it absentmindedly with no intention of leaving at all. Mo Bei watched the disyed time on the screen. She was still like an icy, beautiful youth, but there were slight changes in her gaze. Two minutes had already passed. How long exactly was Almighty K going to sit there for? ¡°Support Little Brother, you seem to be a little distracted.¡± Feng Nai looked over again. ¡°Why? Do you have any other things to attend to?¡± Mo Bei did not stop moving as she replied quietly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been four hours since thest time you took any medicine, Captain. I¡¯m thinking about what method I should use this time to get you to take the medicine.¡± Feng Nai stared at Mo Bei¡¯s face with squinted eyes and sneered. The arc of his lips was slightly cold. ¡°Then you really ought to give it some thought.¡± The sarcasm in his words was rather strong. Mo Bei indeed wanted to end this match earlier so that she could go somewhere without him and finish the task on SweetDisciple¡¯s ount on her phone. After all, Almighty K didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest intention of leaving. Could it be because he hadin down for too long on his bed? Was that why he was so bored? Mo Bei swiftly proceeded with a wave of harvest, using the habits and orb-walk that her brother used in his games. Then, she charged into the opponent¡¯s base. There was no pause until the end of the match. When she finally finished the match, Mo Bei stood up with an aloof expression but did not take her leave. After all, they usually didn¡¯t greet each other. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t like that. However, just as she was about to stride out on her long legs, the other person moved a step ahead of her and kicked a chair with his leg to block her way. Mo Bei looked back. The other person¡¯s arm was still resting on the chair, and the lines on his neck were very good-looking. He asked, seemingly very casually, ¡°Where¡¯s your cell phone?¡± These words made Mo Bei¡¯s fingers abruptly freeze. The rate of her heartbeat was evidently much faster than before, but her tone sounded very indifferent. ¡°Why are you asking, Captain?¡± ¡°My phone ran out of battery. Use your phone to give the assistant a call and tell him it¡¯s time toe back.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s pose was still verynguid. His long legs were crossed and unerringly aimed so that they were blocking the way. Mo Bei nced at him. ¡°Got it. I will inform him.¡± She¡¯d thought that it would be totally fine if she said that. After all, Almighty K wasn¡¯t the kind of person who did everything personally. She had never expected that he would suddenly stand up, his right hand would grip her wrist, and his other hand would reach urately into her pocket. ¡°Is it here?¡± Chapter 158 - Settling Old Scores

Chapter 158: Settling Old Scores

He was too close. So close that Mo Bei had absolutely no way of resisting. Even her breath was filled with his scent. It was a scent of tobo coupled with the chilling smell of peppermint leaves that fell on every inch of her face. Mo Bei swiftly pressed down on his wrist, her face looking rather nk as she said, ¡°Captain, one¡¯s cell phone is considered a personal belonging.¡± ¡°Since the very first day you joined the battle team, I think I told you what the rules here are.¡± Feng Nai turned his body, holding the phone while he retracted his left hand from Mo Bei¡¯s pocket. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted as her left hand moved slightly, wanting to raise his hand. Even if it meant destroying the phone, she could not let him look at the screen. However, he was a step faster. He raised his right hand higher, all the way above his head. His voice was still nonchnt as he said, ¡°I¡¯m merely using your cell phone to make a call. What? Are there any sick photos on your cell phone?¡± His tone was taunting as he asked thest question. When Mo Bei heard the words ¡®sick photos¡¯, she faltered and then said expressionlessly, ¡°Mm¡­ There are.¡± She thought that if she answered this way, Almighty K would give up on looking at her cell phone. ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice wasnguid. ¡°Support Little Brother, you really have a wide range of interests. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯m not interested in those sick photos of yours. I won¡¯t touch your photo album.¡± He¡¯d totally defined her as a sleazy male who liked to watch p*rn. Mo Bei inhaled deeply. She did not continue to waste her words. Instead, she struck out directly. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had absolutely no intention of fighting with the other party. Thus, he stretched a hand out and pushed the other person down on the chair. Then, he lifted his right hand and looked at the cell phone screen. As if he had confirmed something, wave-like dark fog surged in his eyes before he shifted his gaze over and ced it on the other person¡¯s face. Mo Bei could strongly sense the hostility bursting out of him. She recalled thements that the online media had made about him previously. Dark res¡¯ Captain, King, has a cryptic ying style. His icy nature scorches like fire. He¡¯s good-looking and he appears to be nonchnt, but he is actually cold and tough. Once he counterattacks, he¡¯s so swift, ruthless and precise that people get caught off guard. ¡°Support Little Brother, shouldn¡¯t you exin this to me?¡± Feng Nai lowered his voice and deliberately asked, ¡°Why is SweetDisciple¡¯s ount on your cell phone?¡± Mo Bei knew that he wasn¡¯t easy to fool so she casually straightened up. ¡°If I said I was ying on behalf of someone else or that this was someone else¡¯s ount, you probably wouldn¡¯t believe me, Captain.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Feng Nai threw the cell phone into the arms of the person before him. His voice was filled with indifference. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± Mo Bei put the cell phone in her pocket. She knew that she most likely wouldn¡¯t get out of this tough spot. Instead of being on guard every day, it would be better to admit everything forthrightly. ¡°I am SweetDisciple.¡± ¡°How unexpected.¡± Feng Nai pressed forward again. His wet ck hair left some watermarks on his shoulder, and his slightly revealed corbone made him look wickedly sexy. ¡°What a big surprise.¡± Surprise? Mo Bei had just lifted a brow when Feng Nai added casually, ¡°Lately, thanks to Panda, you¡¯ve understood how badly I¡¯ve been trying to find you and crush you. The person I¡¯ve been searching for so long was right here at the base. Wouldn¡¯t you say this is a surprise?¡± Mo Bei was indeed feeling slightly guilty as her ck pupils lifted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cheat you into marriage back then.¡± Chapter 159 - Because Of You, I Did Not Get A Girlfriend

Chapter 159: Because Of You, I Did Not Get A Girlfriend

¡°Do you need me to put on the song Chilly [1. ¡°Liang Liang¡±, the ending theme song of the Chinese drama ¡°Eternal Love¡±. This is a pun. ¡°Liang¡±, which means cool, is also a Chinese inte ng that means that one is doomed.] for you before you take your time to exin?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was apathetic. ¡°If a male didn¡¯t have such an intention, why would he y with a female ount and use a voice-changing device? What was your intention if not to cheat me into marriage?¡± Mo Bei wanted to say that she hadn¡¯t used a voice-changing device. Back then, her voice had merely been more tender so one could easily think that she was a girl. Now, as long as she lowered her voice, her already cold voice could sound simr to a guy¡¯s voice. Unfortunately, if she revealed all that, it would be akin to exposing her identity. Hence, Mo Bei remained silent this time. As Feng Nai watched the person before him, he seemed to be pondering what to do. He constantly felt that there was a flood of bitterness in his chest. The person he had fallen for back then had actually been male. ¡°Why are you speechless?¡± Mo Bei thought for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll return the money for the couple wear to you.¡± Feng Nai looked away and sneered, a chilly smile hanging from the corner of his lips. ¡°Let me give you a small suggestion. If you do not bring up my past foolish deeds, you might be able to live a little longer.¡± ¡°At the time, I thought getting married would be likepleting a task.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s face was aloof yet handsome. ¡°I never thought of deceiving anyone.¡± Feng Nai yed with the lighter, looking nonchntly sexy. ¡°Repeat that sentence.¡± Mo Bei figured out that he was taunting her and cleverly stayed silent. Feng Nai looked around for a bit before his face became rather nk again. ¡°Support Little Brother, you seem to be reminding me that it was all wishful thinking on my part back then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Before Mo Bei could finish, Feng Nai spoke up again slowly. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were a guy, I wouldn¡¯t have had wishful thoughts. The bottom line is that all this happened because you lied.¡± Mo Bei knew it would be useless to say anything else. 90% of the reason this person hadn¡¯t attacked her face directly was that they were at the base of the team. The remaining 10% probably stemmed from his innate upbringing. Almighty K seemed to have acted like this several times already. Even if one pushed him to the edge of ring up, he wouldn¡¯t lose his cool on a whim. During their previous group fight, he had even held a book and looked at peace with the world. Mo Bei still remembered it¡­ ¡°I only have one thought right now.¡± Feng Nai threw the lighter onto the table. ¡°I want to tie you up and throw you into the sea to feed the fish.¡± Mo Bei stared at him, cold and indifferent. He probably wouldn¡¯t. Feng Nai paced around, taking a step closer. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re my team member.¡± Mo Bei did not believe he would let her off just like that. ¡°I make some adjustments for team members.¡± There was a faint coldness in his expression. ¡°It¡¯s also time I got back the entire youth I wasted on you.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow and said with a hint of disagreement, ¡°Entire youth?¡± It had merely been a few months. Feng Nai put a hand in his pockets, his tall figure standing gracefully. ¡°It¡¯s an adjective. Can¡¯t you follow?¡± Mo Bei looked over at him. ¡°Such adjectives make one feel very pressured.¡± ¡°I was at an age when it was time to get a girlfriend, when one wants to develop a rtionship in reality with the person one is interested in. However, that person told me eventually that he was male. Did you really think the whole incident would have no effect on my youth?¡± Feng Nai spoke unhurriedly. ¡°If that was really the case, why is it that I don¡¯t have a girlfriend even now?¡± Mo Bei was silent.?That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to get one. Mo Bei did not vocalize this thought. After all, she was here to settle a grievance. After some thought, she spoke up quietly. ¡°How do you want to get your youth back, Captain?¡± Chapter 160 - Get Hunted By Me, Be At My Disposal

Chapter 160: Get Hunted By Me, Be At My Disposal

¡°Log onto the game first.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes were dark, but his voice was stillzy. ¡°I will gather Panda and the rest and they will surround and kill you. In addition, you will be at my disposal for a month.¡± At his disposal? When Mo Bei heard these three words, she really suspected that Almighty K had watched too many Mary-Sue dramas. However, at this point, in order to bnce out their rtionship, she could only agree. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be even if I do that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Feng Nai spoke, his eyes flickered up for a second. ¡°Bring your cell phone.¡± Mo Bei did not move. Feng Nai scoffed. ¡°Seems like there are really some sick photos in there.¡± Mo Bei moved this time and casually threw the cell phone over. Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers moved. He spoke with casualnguidness, even though he was actually brewing with slyness deep down. ¡°You¡¯re ying with Trouble Lin? The system is showing that you¡¯ve gone AFK. Seems like you¡¯ve been very unluckytely.¡± Mo Bei responded tersely, ¡°Thanks to you, Captain.¡± ¡°When you y with Trouble Lin, you won¡¯t be able to win, even if you¡¯re not AFK.¡± Mo Bei was very indifferent. Before she could speak, her phone rang. It was a voice call from Panda. ¡°Mo Nan, brother, quickly hand the phone over to Chief. The little transvestite actually came online again. That was really unexpected. Tell Chief I didn¡¯t frighten away the enemy this time. I¡¯ve already informed the brothers of our old gang in the game. We¡¯re just waiting for Chief toe online so we can ughter this person together!¡± This was the first time Mo Bei was feeling tempted to hang up on someone. In the blink of an eye, someone had taken the phone out of her hands. ¡°I heard that.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s slightly hoarse voice was particrlynguid at the moment. Panda seemed to be asking for credit. ¡°Chief, SweetDisciple is really cunning. Thankfully, I was on guard and told the men toe online half an hour earlier. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve escaped right under our noses.¡± ¡°He was indeed right under our noses.¡± Feng Nai fixed his eyes on the youth¡¯s face. ¡°But he won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Mo Bei naturally understood the intended meaning behind his words. Meanwhile, Panda paused and then added immediately, ¡°With Chief stepping in, that fellow definitely won¡¯t be able to get away.¡± ¡°Log onto the game and see where he¡¯s hiding.¡± Mo Bei looked over and nced at Almighty K, who spoke very leisurely. He knew very well where she was in the game map. Instead of giving Panda the coordinates directly, he asked a whole bunch of people to search for her in the server. Mo Bei roughly understood the kind of scene that Almighty K wanted to see. Her fingers moved and controlled the character on the screen in the living area of the game. This was where people usually chatted and traded. Water was flowing beneath a small bridge on a bustling antique-looking street. Mo Bei dressed her character in a long ck robe and then sat in the darkest corner. She was even holding a ck crystal ball. It seemed as if she¡¯d entered it. She no longer moved¡­ Feng Nai sat by her side, watching the game with a hand under his chin. His wet locks were already drying, and this ruffled look made him seem more approachable than usual. He had a disposition unique to his age that, along with the faint outline of his body, made him seem especially friendly under the glow of the light. However, what he wanted to see wasn¡¯t the peaceful scene that was happening now. Chapter 161 - Untitled

Chapter 161: Untitled

At first, Feng Nai was still quite patient. When he saw Panda and the rest pass by for the third time but not notice this blind spot of the map, his eyes darkened. ¡°It seems that you dide online at that time. You were just hiding here. How many matches have you yed to be so familiar with his map?¡± Mo Bei looked over and said coolly, ¡°I stumbled upon this spot.¡± Of course, this was not exactly the truth. During her early training days, this game had not had a living area. Subsequently, when it had been formed, she had started getting used to it. To be honest, she was truly much more familiar with the map than many others. Feng Nai watched the person before him. Although he seemed to be distinguishing the legitimacy of this sentence, he could make nothing out. Suddenly, the cell phone in his pocket rang. Feng Nai did not move, as Trouble Lin¡¯s ount was still on the screen of his cell phone. Meanwhile, Mo Bei nced at him. Almighty K seemed very annoyed about picking up the phone. After it rang three times, the call was hung up. Then, Mo Bei received a voice call. It was Panda. ¡°Is Chief still beside you?¡± He¡¯s been watching you guys hunt me the whole time, Mo Bei thought without shifting. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ Then Chief should be able to hear me. Chief! No one knows where SweetDisciple has gone. We¡¯ve roamed the entire map but have not found him. Even locking in his coordinates is useless. I issued a bounty in the entire server but not a single person has seen him. It¡¯s shown here that he¡¯s online. Could the connection begging?¡± Panda sounded almost mad. Feng Nai leisurely replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep searching.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Panda could not believe that Chief would let SweetDisciple off so easily. After hanging up, he was still in a trance. However, Feng Nai reached out to turn on hisputer. His slender fingers were ced on the keyboard. As they moved, the sound effects of the game were heard. He was online. Their marriage ties in the game had not been removed, so once Feng Nai logged on, a notification arrived on Mo Bei¡¯s end. ¡°Your husband Languid is online. Do you need to teleport?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard of this ID for a long time. However, at present, the term ¡®husband¡¯ sounded even more unsuitable. Feng Nai had also heard this notification. His hand, which was gripping the mouse, tightened. On the pale back of his hand, green veins bulged slightly for a moment. He probably wanted to break the mouse. Mo Bei thought and lifted her hand to drink a mouthful of water. At the same time, she knew very well why Almighty K had not broken off their marriage in the game. It was because of the online notification and teleporting function. Once she went online, he would be able to find her. This was probably all about their feud. When Mo Bei put down the bottle in her hands, a figure suddenly teleported over to the dark alley where she had been hiding alone. A ck bat was flying by his side as he stood gracefully, his snow-white sleeves flowing with the wind. ¡°Come out.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s right hand moved. The hood of her long robe was pulled off and left to hang behind her neck. ¡°Arena.¡± One word. This probably meant that the hunt would result in a kill. Mo Bei stood up. Even her image in the game was that of an icy, very short-spoken youngdy. A couple was fighting. This was a really rare urrence in the game. Hence, all the passers-by stopped when they noticed. Besides, Feng Nai¡¯s ID was really famous, not because everyone knew he was King, but because this ID was at the top of the plutocrat list, surpassed by no one to this day¡­ Chapter 162 - Untitled

Chapter 162: Untitled

Hence, once the battle began, the game essentially blew up. ¡°Almighty Plutocrat is here?¡± ¡°The coordinates show the arena.¡± ¡°What the f*ck? Why is that Almighty fighting against his own wife?¡± ¡°What do you guys know? This is a spicy couple. Never heard of a couple quarrel to start off the day and make up at the end of the day or something?¡± ¡°Is that a new way of disying affection? What a trick to make use watch! I refuse to watch!¡± This was said in the public chat, so both Mo Bei and Feng Nai could read those messages. However, this time, Feng Nai didn¡¯t care. ¡°Pick an assassin, 1v1.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was very indifferent as her right hand pressed on the mouse. Both of them had chosen their champions. Evidently, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary 1v1. Mo Bei had watched videos of Almighty K. Although she was also really tempted to use her true capabilities and see whether his assassin or her assassin was better, if she really did that, her identity would be exposed. It didn¡¯t matter that her identity as SweetDisciple had been discovered. After all, thanks to this period of getting to know him, Mo Bei knew very well that while Feng Nai bore grudges, he was also particr about using a fair way to get revenge. However, Bey¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t for anyone to know. Master had said that some people still wanted to game after retirement and some used live-streaming to have some fun asionally when they suddenly felt like it. However, some people only wished to return to real life after retirement and did not want to be disturbed. Once Bey returned, it would mean breaking thatyer of peace. Mo Bei understood that, so she never used the ID Bey anymore. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone know that she was back. That way, no one would notice that she was substituting her brother. Especially Feng Nai. The fight in the game began. Panda had also found his way here by following the coordinates and decisively clicked on to spectate. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his Chief¡¯s handling was too impish, but SweetDisciple didn¡¯t evenst three minutes before he was KO-ed! Mo Bei, who was killed, did not speak. She only drank a sip of water and prepared to continue. She didn¡¯t expect that the other person would suddenly surrender. The match ended. Feng Nai yed with his lighter and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m toozy to kill.¡± Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was too tolerant. He was always wearing a cool expression, so he felt no sense of aplishment about getting revenge. However,manding him would feel different. ¡°Grab your wallet.¡± Mo Bei looked over, her voice still indifferent. ¡°What for?¡± Feng Nai picked up the ck jacket on the sofa and hung it on his arm before putting on his mask. With a hand in his pocket, he shot a nce at her. ¡°We¡¯re going to the supermarket.¡± No one in the game knew that these two people were together. Many people were dumbfounded by Almighty Plutocrat¡¯s ying style. He had killed someone and then surrendered. What kind of trick was this? Panda was about to break the phone with his urgent calls. ¡°Chief, why aren¡¯t you killing him anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Feng Nai held his cell phonezily and gestured for Mo Bei to open the door. Panda understood. Chief would indeed be toozy to do anything once he was hungry. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep an eye on SweetDisciple, in case he escapes again.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai shifted his eyes, his gazending on the youth¡¯s face. ¡°He won¡¯t dare to run this time.¡± Mo Bei was still expressionless and cold. However, Pandaughed. He sounded as though he was gloating over another person¡¯s misfortune. ¡°That¡¯s true, Chief has already found him. It would be tough if he ran again, unless he didn¡¯te online for the rest of his life. However, I saw that he failed his task. He can¡¯t stay offline even if he wants to. Ha ha ha ha¡­ While he¡¯s still online, I¡¯ll get someone to go check his IP address.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Feng Nai walked into the garage and picked the most inconspicuous car, which was an Audi. Panda was slightly puzzled. ¡°No need?¡± Chapter 163 - Untitled

Chapter 163: Untitled

Chief ought to be the most curious about which city SweetDisciple was from in reality. In the past, he¡¯d wanted to develop their rtionship in real life, but now he just wanted to vent his anger. If they didn¡¯t check his IP address, the other party could run at any time. Then, it would be difficult to find him again. It was impossible that Chief did not know this. Hence, Panda was really baffled as he asked one more question. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I already know who SweetDisciple is.¡± Feng Nai pulled open the car door with a hand and gave Mo Bei another look. His meaning was clear: Get in. However, Mo Bei looked up for a moment after hearing him. Feng Nai naturally noticed the other person¡¯s nce. On the phone, Panda was almost bursting. ¡°You know who SweetDisciple is? In reality? Chief, how did you find out?¡± ¡°I caught him by chance,¡± Feng Nai said nonchntly. However, this did not obstruct Panda¡¯s burning desire for gossip. ¡°Who is it? Who is SweetDisciple?¡± Mo Bei was also listening to the voice on the phone. If Panda learned that she was SweetDisciple, he¡¯d probably¡­ ¡°Want to know?¡± Feng Nai said slowly. ¡°Go think about it yourself.¡± Then, he hung up. Panda was dazed for a second before hugging his own head and shaking it back and forth. How could he have forgotten about Chief¡¯s nature? The more others wanted to know something, the less he¡¯d want to reveal it. Seriously, were all Virgos like this? Ahhh! Who was it? Who exactly was SweetDisciple? There were no clues at all! How was he supposed to think? However, he could be sure about one thing. Chief certainly wouldn¡¯t let that person off easily. Given Chief¡¯s perverted character, who knew what he would make the other party do¡­ Mo Bei had never imagined that Almighty K would want her to bring her wallet ande to the supermarket. Once they stepped in, Mo Bei sensed the surrounding gazes. No one had recognized them. After all, Almighty K was fully armed, so his face could barely be seen. This was probably because of his natural aura. Even though he only revealed his eyes and his good-looking and tall figure, when they walked over, quite a number of girls were already looking in his direction. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Look there! Hot guys. Two of them.¡± ¡°Two boys going to the supermarket¡­ Forgive me, but I can¡¯t help having wrong thoughts¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity his face is hidden. However, just by looking at his back, I know he can¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°I like the other one. Feels like an aloof, beautiful youth, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing a mask. What can you make out?¡± ¡°Look at his disposition.¡± ¡°Based on their dispositions, the two of them are a really good match.¡± When Mo Bei shopped alone, she had experienced simr attention. It also happened very often at school. Obviously, because of Almighty K, this effect was amplified. She could not help but recall seeing the Almighty previously. Both students from No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School could no longer remain calm once this person appeared. It seemed that even when the eSports element was removed, his poprity did not wither. ¡°See the snack area up front?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice still sounded casual. It only sounded lower than usual because it came through the mask. Mo Bei looked up in that direction, her voice as indifferent as usual. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Second row from the top, third column. Take that item and put it in the trolley.¡± The Almighty remembered the position of this item so clearly that Mo Bei wondered what that item was¡­ Chapter 164 - The Two Chiefs Sweet Interaction

Chapter 164: The Two Chiefs¡¯ Sweet Interaction

She walked over, wearing her ck mask. ¡°Second row?¡± Mo Bei looked back for a moment. While bncing on her slender long legs, she looked up at the third column. Spicy strips? This was what he wanted? Mo Bei reached out and took one, ncing in Feng Nai¡¯s direction. The other person, who wasn¡¯t standing too far away, nodded indifferently. Mo Bei expressionlessly threw a bag of hot strips into the trolley. However, Feng Nai continued to look at the rack. His meaning was very obvious. He wanted her to grab a few more packs. Mo Bei started moving again. Some girls walked past andmented with amazed expressions. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this little brother would like to eat hot strips.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit his aloof image at all, but I somehow find him even cuter. What to do¡­¡± ¡°I like to eat hot strips too. He he he¡­ Shall I go strike up a conversation and suggest a brand to him?¡± While they were saying all these things, Mo Bei had already walked over to Feng Nai with the trolley. Though she couldn¡¯t see his expression behind the mask, his pretty almond eyes were smiling right now. It seemed that this wasn¡¯t about teaching her a lesson. He really liked this snack. ¡°Since you like to eat it, why don¡¯t you grab it yourself, Captain?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cool. Feng Nai stood gracefully beside her, peering at her through his peripherals. ¡°Who said I like it? I¡¯m buying these for Trouble Lin.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Clearly, Mo Bei did not believe him. Trouble Lin didn¡¯t like eating food that could not be bitten off. However, Feng Nai chuckled. His gaze lowered and shifted over with a faint sense of pressure. ¡°So what if I like to eat it? I¡¯m not going to grab it because I have to think about the battle team¡¯s image. All Captains must consider the big picture, understand?¡± Mo Bei, who wasposed, felt that there was no need to continue this conversation. ¡°What else do you want to eat other than hot strips?¡± ¡°Left side, dessert area. Go see if there are any baked pineapple buns today.¡± Feng Nai finished speaking and then added, ¡°I like the freshly baked ones.¡± Mo Bei walked over, pushing the trolley with a hand. Meanwhile, Feng Nai stood nonchntly in the same spot, gazing at the youth with a hand in his pocket while he ced pineapple buns in the trolley. The look in his eyes was hard to read. Mo Bei went to the fresh produce area after getting the buns. The two of them looked evidently very out of ce there. One of them was choosing vegetables with an aloof gaze, while the other hadnguidly found a rack to lean against. The arc of his profile was very good-looking, even though he had a mask on. One of his legs crossed over the other, making him look like he wasn¡¯t there for groceries, but to shoot a magazine advertisement. However, judging by Almighty K¡¯s behavior, it really seemed like he had never been here before. He stayed very far away from items with strong smells. and his brows were slightly furrowed. Mo Bei thought he wouldn¡¯t notice her, yet the exact opposite happened. ¡°Don¡¯t make scrambled eggs with tomatoes. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Mo Bei did not listen to him this time. While turning her face over, she said coolly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes. I want to make braised beef brisket with tomatoes tonight.¡± Feng Nai lifted his brow for a moment upon hearing that. Withoutmenting further, he bowed his head to look at his cell phone again. When they were done shopping, the entire trolley was full. Probably because he had gotten the hot strips and pineapple buns that he wanted, even though there were spring onions, which he hated, in the trolley, Feng Nai did not nitpick. However, there was resistance in his eyes. Initially, Mo Bei had thought it had all ended just like that. She did not expect that the person standing beside her would suddenly stretch out his arm and rest it on her shoulder before hooking it around her neck. His voice wasnguidly casual as he said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 165 - A Hat With Rabbit Ears

Chapter 165: A Hat With Rabbit Ears

A faint peppermint scent and an aura unique to her age brushed past Mo Bei¡¯s noise. This made her hand, which was pushing the trolley, pause for a moment without warning. At the base, she often saw the Almighty do this to Panda and the rest. They were all boys, so fooling around was unavoidable. However, they did not include her. They both knew very well why. It was because of the fight in the back field. However, ever since discovering that she was SweetDisciple, Almighty K had seemed to not even want to maintain ostensible harmony. ¡°Did you really think that being at my disposal would mean helping me buy some things?¡± His voice sounded cool by her ear. ¡°I need you to buy something for yourself. It¡¯s at the front.¡± Mo Bei looked up. There was a very cute hat with rabbit ears on the rack. It was pink, so one would only need to take a look to know it was meant for girls. ¡°Don¡¯t you like ying by using a female ount? Then you ought to be very interested in this too.¡± Feng Nai nced over, the tip of his tongue pressing on his bottom lip while the corner of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Bring it here and put it on.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was very apathetic. Without saying another word, she walked over. Once her fingers touched the hat, a few girls looked over. When Mo Bei really put on the hat, the pink rabbit ears drooped to the sides of her ck locks. The girls could not help but cover their mouths. Their voices could still be heard faintly. ¡°Ahhh. What to do¡­ This is so upsetting. This aloof little brother must be sick. Never mind that he picked up hot strips. He even chose such a hat to wear. I have one like this too. Why do I look totally different in itpared to him? This thing totally depends on one¡¯s appearance. He¡¯s so handsome and cute!¡± Cute? While listening to the description by his ears, Feng Nai nced in the other person¡¯s direction. Regardless of what one made Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother do, he always had an aloof expression that didn¡¯t give away a hint of emotion. How boring. However, with the two rabbit ears, he was a little more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Just wear it like that. It might reduce the level of my resentment,¡± Feng Nai said nonchntly. Mo Bei: Do you think you are the Lord Buff? What level of resentment are you talking about? Nevertheless, the hat on her head was quite a hindrance. As they walked, she could even hear a young child say, ¡°Mom, mom, quickly look at that little brother! He¡¯s so weird!¡± Mo Bei could clearly hear Almighty Kughing beside her. When they were at the check-out counter, the female cashier stared too. That gaze wasn¡¯t very easy to describe. However, all these things had no effect on Mo Bei. She took out her cell phone with a cold expression, dropped her eyes, and scanned the QR code to pay. Almighty K stood right beside her. Even the corners of his eyes showed his high spirits. Feng Nai also realized that, even though he couldn¡¯t get to see Little Brother¡¯s embarrassment, this did not affect the reactions of the people around them. This still put him in a really good mood. Even the heat in his throat had dropped a lot. The other person threw him a box of something after paying. ¡°Malva Nut [1. Chinese herb ideal for a sore throat] with peppermint leaves. You better suck on one, Captain.¡± Feng Nai did not like to eat bitter things, but this one was not bad. As he kept it between his lips, he could feel a cool swirl. Mo Bei watched the other person¡¯s eyes, which were smiling again, and turned her head away. Her handsome face was cold. It turned out that this was the nature of the untouchable Chief of No.1 Middle School. He was a ssic feline animal with no general living knowledge. One just had to keep himfortable, not bother him, and feed him¡­ Chapter 166 - Chief, You Couldnt Still Have Feelings, Could You

Chapter 166: Chief, You Couldn¡¯t Still Have Feelings, Could You

While they were driving, Feng Nai asked Mo Bei to pass him some food. Between the pineapple buns and hot strips, Mo Bei chose the former. If he ate hot strips while he had a cold, the condition of his throat would certainly worsen and most likely affect the National Preliminaries three dayster. Almighty K understood that too, so he wasn¡¯t picky. Watching him pull off his mask with a hand and driving with a pineapple bun in his mouth was really unlike the descriptions of him on the inte. Aloof,nguid, wicked. Unreasonable. It sort of seemed so, yet that wasn¡¯t the case at all. His face was still very good-looking, but Mo Bei did not fix her attention there. She was still wearing an unconventional hat on her head. The rabbit ears that flopped down on the two sides of her head made her feel very tempted to pull it off. After all, she kept having a very bad feeling. Soon, this feeling came true. Once she pushed open the door, Panda came dashing out. Upon seeing the hat on her head, he paused for a moment and then blurted without a second thought, ¡°Mo Nan, brother, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t gay? What is this!¡± Mo Bei replied coolly, ¡°A hat.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a hat. What kind of straight guy would wear a hat with rabbit ears?¡± Panda said with a shrug. ¡°Can¡¯t appreciate it, right, Chief?¡± The corners of Feng Nai¡¯s lips lifted as his hands fiddled with the car keys. ¡°Indeed, can¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Mo Bei nced over without much emotion. There was a wicked aura in Feng Nai¡¯snguidness. Panda then seemed to realize something. His eyes suddenly widened. ¡°You guys went to the supermarket together?¡± It wasn¡¯t odd that he was surprised. Chief had always been toozy to head out, so he usually ordered delivery. Why had he gone to the supermarket today? Didn¡¯t he find it annoying? Chief unexpectedly merely made anguid ¡°mm¡± sound in response to his question. Never mind, it was not the right time to think about these details now. Panda had not forgotten why he had rushed back! ¡°Chief, who exactly is SweetDisciple? How did you manage to find him in real life?¡± As she listened to every question, Mo Bei¡¯s slender fingers, which had been sorting the vegetables, stopped. Feng Nai threw back the same response again. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Chief, do you know what it¡¯s like to really want to know something? This will affect my condition while I¡¯m gaming!¡± Panda said in all seriousness. Feng Nai sneered. ¡°If you let it affect you, you¡¯ll clean the bathroom for half a year.¡± Panda became spiritless instantly. ¡°Chief, what would it take for you to tell me?¡± ¡°I have no intention of telling you for now.¡± Feng Nai pulled open his jacket. After hanging it on the rack, he sat down on the sofa and bit into his second pineapple bun. Panda¡¯s eyes, which had initially dimmed, lit up again. ¡°Chief! Why did you buy this? Are there more?¡± ¡°No,¡± Feng Nai replied nonchntly. Mo Bei did not expose his lie. Panda did not take his word for it anyway. ¡°There must be more.¡± Upon seeing that he was about to pull at the stic bags, Feng Nai reached out and hooked an arm around his neck. ¡°If you want some, go buy them yourself.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was cool as she watched. Sure enough, it was this easy to get physical when two boys interacted. ¡°Chief, you won¡¯t let me have any pineapple buns and won¡¯t tell me who SweetDisciple is. You even surrendered after killing him once. Chief, you couldn¡¯t still have feelings for SweetDisciple, could you?¡± Once Panda finished his sentence, he felt the surrounding air freeze abruptly. Even his breath felt a little cold¡­ Chapter 167 - I Am SweetDisciple

Chapter 167: I Am SweetDisciple

As Feng Nai nced in Panda¡¯s direction, it seemed as if a dark fog was about to rise out of his eyes. ¡°Still have feelings? It seems like it¡¯s impossible to get you to relearn yournguage and use the correct adjectives. You¡¯ve been very idle recently, haven¡¯t you? From tomorrow onwards, your leave is canceled midway. Two more live-streams need to be done. If you really don¡¯t feel satisfied, do you want to spend the rest of your life in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Chief, I was wrong.¡± Panda shielded his own head. Who knew that Feng Nai wouldn¡¯t even be interested in giving him a beating? After brushing past him, he grabbed a bottle of mineral water. Then, his gazended on Mo Bei. Even his voice was frosty as he asked, ¡°What? Even Support Little Brother thinks I still have feelings for that person?¡± Mo Bei detected his taunting tone and said in a cold voice, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That would be best. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that I might do something on impulse.¡± Once Feng Nai finished speaking, he tugged open his cor and walked towards the staircase. Before returning to the room, he turned back and instructed her. ¡°I¡¯ll have rice for the main course tonight. Make the rice softer. That way, it will lower my level of resentment.¡± Lower his level of resentment again? Mo Bei¡¯s face remained apathetic. After taking out the pot, she washed the rice and set it to cook. Then, she went to handle the other ingredients. Panda liked watching his brother cook. Very few people could make food look as good as Mo Nan. Most importantly, it was also delicious. However, he evidently couldn¡¯t stick to purely admiring his skills today. ¡°Mo Nan, brother, you do know that Chief found that little transvestite called SweetDisciple online, right? However, Chief just won¡¯t tell me who he is. He even told me to figure it out myself. How¡¯s that possible? It¡¯s akin to searching for a needle in a haystack.¡± Mo Bei did not speak. Her profile was handsome and there was a knife in her hand. When she looked down to cut the beef, her aura was aloof and cold. She didn¡¯t seem like she was cooking. Panda faltered at the sight. ¡°How handsome.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s brow lifted for a moment. Panda regretted saying that. ¡°You¡¯re gay, though, so many girls don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Mo Bei put the knife down and looked up slowly. ¡°Do you need me to give you a beating to prove that I¡¯m straight?¡± Panda: Why are all my teammates so hot-tempered now? ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re straight, you¡¯re straight.¡± Panda poked at the rabbit hat. He would not talk about this. Mo Nan knew it very well. ¡°Brother, who do you think SweetDisciple is? Chief told me to think, which is odd. Unless SweetDisciple is someone I know in real life¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why Chief said that. Damn, is it someone I know? Did I make a correct guess about something huge? I¡¯m going to read through the gossip and find who likes to y with female ounts like me in the game!¡± Mo Bei turned the knife and beat the garlic cloves into pieces. Her cold voice only said one word. ¡°Me.¡± At once, Panda¡¯s hand, which had been holding the rabbit hat, froze. His eyes gradually grew wider. ¡°What, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I am SweetDisciple.¡± Mo Bei looked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that ckBearWhiteCat was you.¡± Panda pointed at the brother he¡¯d just acknowledged and covered his own mouth. ¡°What the f*ck? This, this must be a lie!¡± Given what he had said in front of these two people earlier, it was no wonder that Chief had told him he would spend the rest of his life in the bathroom! ¡°The rabbit hat was something Captain bought to embarrass me.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was as indifferent as if she was merely stating a fact. Panda pressed both hands onto his head. ¡°Hold on, let me calm down.¡± Chapter 168 - The First Stir Of Feelings

Chapter 168: The First Stir Of Feelings

This was virtually a big blow delivered by his brother. Had Chief switched to getting revenge on people like this now? No wonder he had surrendered in the game. It turned out that the two of them had been together at the time. However¡­ ¡°This news is too shocking. I didn¡¯t expect that the little transvestite I always wanted to catch would be my brother.¡± Panda¡¯s eyes lit up instantly after he finished his sentence. ¡°What was Chief¡¯s reaction when he learned that it was you?¡± If he found it so difficult to ept, Chief would probably have had an even harder time¡­ ¡°His level of resentment was very high,¡± Mo Bei said as she sorted out the meat. One bowl was full of meat, while another was full of entrails. Panda spun twice on the spot. ¡°His resentment would certainly be high. You cheated him into marriage. I need two seconds of silence. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to find it in me to face you. Say, why must you y with a female ount? Now, I believe that you¡¯re straight. If even Chief¡¯s beauty couldn¡¯t make you waver, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other man in this world that could make you gay. No, that¡¯s not right. Chief did not send you any photos. You two only interacted in the game.¡± Mo Bei made an ¡°mm¡± sound but did not give any further exnations. Panda sat down on the sofa, watching the aloof figure standing in the semi-open kitchen. Clearly, his mind was already overwhelmed. He didn¡¯t even know how to gossip, even though he wanted to. Meanwhile, Feng Nai, who had pulled off his shirt and changed into a white t-shirt upstairs, was now moving his slender fingers and posting the following message anonymously on the game forum: ¡°If you found out that the transvestite that cheated you into marriage was someone you knew in real life, what would be a suitable way to get back at the other party?¡± Very soon, replies were posted beneath the message. ¡°You know each other in real life? That would have to depend on whether you guys are close or not.¡± ¡°And what he looks like.¡± ¡°What about his personality? His merits and shorings?¡± Feng Nai read through thements and replied, ¡°So-so, quite good-looking, short-spoken and handsome, unexpressive, able to cook.¡± ¡°The aloof kind?¡± ¡°There are still handsome guys who can cook in this time and age?¡± ¡°How far apart are you two in real life? You probably don¡¯t meet often, do you?¡± Feng Nai looked down. ¡°We meet every day. We are staying in the same dormitory.¡± He did not say that they were members of the same battle team because he did not want to expose his identity. He didn¡¯t expect that this answer would set the post somehow on fire. ¡°Same dormitory? What the f*ck! Then why aren¡¯t you together yet?¡± ¡°Aloof beautiful little brother, are you really not going to consider him?¡± ¡°OP [1. Original poster] probably already has feelings. Otherwise, why would he emphasize the fact that the other person can cook?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. A secret first stir of feelings¡­¡± When Feng Nai read the fourthment, he locked his screen without hesitation. His eyes, which had initially warmed up, darkened once again. He was looking for ways of pranking people. What were all these people saying? He went downstairs with his bottle of mineral water and smelled the fragrance of spring onion, ginger, and garlic, which wasing from the pot. Mo Bei leaned forward slightly, one hand adjusting the fire under the y pot while the other held a spat and started on the saut¨¦ed cabbage with vinegar sauce she was about to make. Instantly, the entire base was filled with a mouth-watering fragrance. Panda had already started to swallow his saliva and wonder when they would have dinner when he saw that tall, slender figure walk over. His right hand picked up the rabbit hat that was on the table and stuck it directly on Mo Bei¡¯s head. Mo Bei¡¯s cooking hands stopped for a moment as her cold eyes lifted. Feng Nai said slowly, ¡°The level of my resentment is even higher now. It needs to be bnced out. I¡¯ve thought of a method that I think is not bad. If the chief of No.2 Middle School wears such a hat to school, lots of people would probably crowd around and watch.¡± Mo Bei: ¡­ Chapter 169 - Brother Bei Feeds Almighty K

Chapter 169: Brother Bei Feeds Almighty K

Wearing the rabbit hat to school? One could easily imagine what this meant. ¡°What? Are you feeling troubled?¡± Feng Nai lowered his voice. ¡°A little. That¡¯s why I¡¯m changing the terms.¡± Mo Bei lowered the fire on the stove, her handsome face calm as she said, ¡°Change one month to one week and I¡¯ll wear it.¡± Feng Nai watched the other person and replied casually, ¡°Okay.¡± Panda watched their interaction from the side, feeling extremely curious deep down. ¡°What difference will changing one month to one week make?¡± he wanted to ask. Chief shot a look over, his eyes so dark that they were slightly cold. ¡°Seems like you already know.¡± Panda straightened up at once. ¡°Chief, how could you tell?¡± ¡°You were so obviously dumbfounded.¡± Feng Nai did not want toment any further. His gazended on the cooking y pot on the fire, his voice still cool as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like carrot soup.¡± Evidently, these words were directed at Mo Bei. Mo Bei stir-fried cabbage with a hand as her eyes shifted. ¡°It¡¯s not carrot soup, it¡¯s y pot beef ribs.¡± Feng Nai said slowly, ¡°It smells like carrots.¡± ¡°When the carrots and entrails bnce out each other, the odor will be weaker and the texture will be different,¡± Mo Bei exined. Upon seeing that he was still standing there, she grabbed a piece of cloth to protect her hands and opened the lid of the y pot. When she saw that it was more or less done, she picked up a piece of the entrails using wooden chopsticks. Feng Nai did not stand on ceremony. He turned over, his white teeth opening. After getting a taste, he felt satisfied. Panda, who watched this scene, found it astonishing. Chief had always loved food, this much he knew. However, at the same time, he was also extremely picky. All these things weren¡¯t important. The point was that when Chief hade downstairs, his entire body had been radiating coldness. Now that he¡¯d had something to eat, he didn¡¯t seem so viinous anymore. This¡­ Were the cooking skills of Brother Mo Nan so good? He was truly good. There were four dishes on the table. Braised beef brisket with tomatoes, y pot beef ribs, saut¨¦ed cabbage with vinegar sauce, and lotus root sd. He¡¯d thought this was everything. However, there was also porridge on top of the rice and an egg in the porridge. After mixing it with a spoon, the aroma of vegetables wafted over. Mo Bei pushed the te right before Feng Nai. Panda also wanted to taste it when he looked at it. ¡°Mo Nan¡­ Brother, where¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a cold,¡± Mo Bei said before she picked up her wooden chopsticks and dug in, still saying very few words. Panda opened his mouth. It was literally difficult to express himself in a few words. The porridge was delicious. This was probably the fastest time Feng Nai had ever recovered from a cold. Beef ribs, carrots, and crunchy lotus root slices were very appetizing whenbined. However¡­ ¡°Wearing the hat will not be canceled. It¡¯s no use cooking porridge for me to suck up to me.¡± Feng Nai reached out again when he was done eating and pressed on Mo Bei¡¯s head. Mo Bei was very nonchnt, as if she had gotten used to Almighty K¡¯s touch from time to time. After all, all boys behaved like this. Actually, this way of thinking was wrong. Of course, Mo Bei didn¡¯t know that. However, Panda faltered for a moment when he saw this sight. Chief had first pressed his head at least a year after they had first met. Why was it that when it came to Mo Nan, the pace was faster? Was this SweetDisciple¡¯s side effect? Panda was just about to open his mouth to ask. However, before he could, Chief¡¯s gaze shot to him again. ¡°You¡¯ll wash the dishes or clean the bathroom. Choose one.¡± Panda deted. ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Chief. Why don¡¯t you wash them?¡± ¡°Because these dishes were originally made for me. You¡¯re just sharing my glory,¡± Feng Nai said leisurely. Panda was speechless. Chapter 170 - Brother Bei Said, Hes Quite Easy To Care For

Chapter 170: Brother Bei Said, He¡¯s Quite Easy To Care For

He was feeling really infuriated at heart, yet he still had to hold it in. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even get to eat everything he was eating now. After Panda stuffed thest piece of beef into his mouth, he threw himself towards the kitchen basin. This was the sight that greeted Han Xi and Granny Gray when they entered the kitchen right after the assistant. The assistant was taken aback. ¡°Cat [1. The Chinese characters that make up Panda¡¯s name are ¡®Cat¡¯ and ¡®Bear¡¯], why are you doing the dishes?¡± ¡°Is that a new punishment?¡± Han Xi was still the best at getting to the point. Panda lifted a wet paw and got ready to recount his mental process during the whole day to him. After all, only Han Xi would understand his feelings right now! ¡°Stay away from me. You smell,¡± Han Xi said as he put his team jacket down and walked into the room. Panda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I smell? Do I really smell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Nai strolled down afterzily responding with one word and sat down on his seat. Panda ran away, crying from the blow. Then, he turned back and threw his arms around Mo Bei. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s expression was indifferent. Upon seeing that, Feng Nai lifted a brow and looked up to shoot a nce at him. Panda¡¯s back stiffened before he swiftly let go of the other person and returned to the kitchen sink. Meanwhile, the assistant was surprised once again when he saw Feng Nai¡¯s face. ¡°Almighty K, you¡¯ve recovered from your cold?¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Feng Nai replied casually as he reached out to turn on hisputer. He was preparing to train and have his live-stream. As the assistant and Granny Gray exchanged nces, the shock in their eyes was extremely obvious. After all, they all knew that Feng Nai caught a cold easily. He had a weak constitution, so coupled with long-termputer use and ack of sleep, his immune system rarely worked. However, he still made light of his situation after catching a cold and always refused to take any medicine, which made it difficult for him to recover. This time, he¡¯d recovered so quickly and was in such a good mood that it was virtually a miracle. Thest time he had caught a cold, he¡¯d worn a mask and a jacket zipped up high and had not uttered a word the entire time. Compared to his state now, he had lookedpletely different. At this thought, the assistant looked at the icy youth. When he had been at the set, he had still been worried about having Mo Nan take care of Young Master. After all, he knew very well about the feud between Young Master and Mo Nan. Even though their schools were next to each other, they refused to go to school together. During the meal they¡¯d had when they had first met, they had looked as if they could start exchanging blows at any time. And that hug, which had been filled with heat¡­ The assistant found it increasingly inconceivable as he recalled the incident. However, he had to admit that Mo Nan had helped him solve a big problem. When only the two of them were around, the assistant spoke. ¡°Thankfully, you were at the base this time.¡± Mo Bei looked over. The assistant scratched his head awkwardly. After all, he had indeed been prejudiced against Mo Nan. Thus, he could only try to make conversation. ¡°Almighty K is a little difficult to care for, but as long as you mention thepetitions, he¡¯ll always¡­¡± Before the assistant could finish, he was knocked out by the six simple words the youth uttered. ¡°He¡¯s quite easy to care for.¡± The assistant opened his mouth. ¡°Quite easy to care for?¡± Was he referring to the same Almighty K, who wasnguid and wicked on the surface but actually particrly unapproachable? If you mentioned taking medicine to him, he would simply ignore you! Mo Bei made an ¡°mm¡± sound coolly and then added, ¡°You just have to feed him.¡± Feed him? Was he talking about his Young Master? The assistant shook his head. He needed some time alone. When Almighty had a cold, whatever takeaway food he brought would be thrown into the trash bin. Takeaway food was indeed very oily. However, the assistant was still jarred. He felt like his world was somehow slightly unreal¡­ Chapter 171 - The Student Representatives Speech

Chapter 171: The Student Representatives¡¯ Speech

Mo Bei, who had gone upstairs, was looking at the hat with the rabbit ears that they had bought. Her brows furrowed slightly. Then, she put it in her backpack and walked into the bathroom. In the past, Mo Bei would only shower and wash up when Almighty K was training downstairs. The reason she was so cooperative was mainly because she indeed felt guilty. However, she also couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her secret. She was safer this way. Almighty K probably wouldn¡¯t link her to Bey ever again. Mo Beiy on the bed and slowly closed her eyes. Logging onto the game was a no-go. If she¡¯d been noted for going AFK, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to y an arena match that day. She would wait till tomorrow to transfer all her materials. If she had an exchange assembly, she should have plenty of time. However, her attention was on the hat with the rabbit ears. Mo Bei opened her eyes again, looking in the direction of her backpack as she sighed softly. The next day, at the front gates of No.2 Middle School¡­ Zhao Jianjian was tapping on his phone with his head bowed when he heard several exmations by his ear. ¡°I think that¡¯s Mo Nan!¡± ¡°It seems so. He looks so adorable today!¡± ¡°My girlish heart¡­ How could a person have such an aura?¡± These days, Zhao Jianjian had already gotten used to Brother Nan¡¯s poprity. He was just about to look over and smile when, a secondter, he froze. What, what the hell was this? Rabbit ears? Brother Nan¡¯s special taste was bing increasingly inconceivable! The hat was also pink. Zhao Jianjian reached out and covered his own face. It must be because he hade to school the wrong way. Mo Bei¡¯s face was devoid of emotion. She just stood there with a hand in her pocket as she nced over, the arc of her jaw still so cold that people could not help but stare. When Mo Bei wore the school uniform, she somehow made it look aloof and refined. Even though she was wearing that hat on her head, the feeling she gave others did not change. Precisely because of that strong contrast, people felt that she was absolutely suave. ¡°Brother Nan, did you not consider that you would ruin your reputation when you put on that hat?¡± Zhao Jianjian watched as more and more gazes gathered on them. They were really doomed. The image of No.2 Middle School¡¯s big shot would be destroyed. Mo Bei did not speak. After all, she hadn¡¯t wanted to wear this hat either. However, she strolled into the ssroom just like that. The entire ss almost blew up. All the girls turned around to watch Mo Bei. ¡°Gosh, a hat with rabbit ears! Ah, I really want to take a photo and share it in my moment section.¡± ¡°Shh, he will hear you.¡± Zhao Jianjian, who was following behind Mo Bei, thought, ¡°Please, he already heard it.¡± The exchange assembly was supposed to start at 10 AM. Each time, they would select student representatives that would make a speech. Zhao Jianjian¡¯s table partner was already prepared to be chosen. His hairstyle was evidently different than usual, so he¡¯d probably used a hair-setting product. He¡¯d thought his ssmates would notice his change today, but he had not expected that rascal Mo Nan to cause him trouble again. ¡°What kind of hat is he wearing? It¡¯s neither fish, flesh, or fowl.¡± When Mo Bei heard that, her eyes shifted slightly in his direction. It was as if the bottom of her eyes had been ted with ayer of ice. Meanwhile, the form teacher arrived ahead of time. Her gaze paused on Mo Bei¡¯s head for a long time before she found her voice. ¡°Mo Nan,e with me.¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s table partner could not conceal his delight in the other student¡¯s misfortune. If he had worn such a hat to school, it served him right to be called out for a talk! However, Mo Bei was rather expressionless. Her profile was aloof as she walked out¡­ Chapter 172 - Mo Beis Script

Chapter 172: Mo Bei¡¯s Script

The form teacher said in a controlled voice after seeing the youth walk out, ¡°The entire school¡¯s results for the monthly examination are out. They were sent to all of you in the form of a message yesterday. You must have seen your scores.¡± Mo Bei responded quietly with an ¡°mm¡±. However, the form teacher was extremely thrilled. ¡°This is the first time No.2 Middle School did better than No.1 Middle School. The organizingmittee spoke to me. You have to go on the stage and make a speech at the exchange assembly today.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you.¡± The form teacher was really happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the teachers have prepared the script for you. You can familiarize yourself with itter.¡± Mo Bei wanted to say that she could do this another day, as her hat really wasn¡¯t suitable for giving a speech on the stage. ¡°You are exempted from the next two periods of ss. After you¡¯re done practicing your script, follow me directly to the backstage area.¡± The form teacher found her student increasingly pleasing to the eye. He was handsome, good at academics, and he also had an outstanding aura. He was really likable. ¡°The student representative from No.1 Middle School is backstage. When it¡¯s time, you guys will just go on the stage respectively.¡± Upon saying that, the form teacher reached out and dragged Mo Bei away. Mo Bei¡¯s height indeed gave her an edge. When the icy, beautiful youth stood in the office with a hat with rabbit ears on his head, he still looked aloof and handsome. He attracted the attention of numerous teachers. ¡°Is that him? The student who did better than No.1 Middle School?¡± ¡°Probably, I found it miraculous when I was grading the papers.¡± ¡°His results were always the worst in the past, and he refused to be disciplined.¡± ¡°He was an unruly student. This probably happened because he learned that studying is the only way out. I must say that this child was pretty pitiful. In the past, I always saw him sleeping on the desk. He was gaming even in his dreams. He seems to be better now, though. Wasn¡¯t he fired by his battle team? The child has probably turned over a new leaf.¡± Hearing the teachers¡¯ opinions about her brother was differentpared to hearing her schoolmates¡¯ opinions. The eSports profession was stressful and required lots of training. Many people¡¯s bodies could not bear the exertion. In the past, she had not managed her time well either. At the end, when Master had seen her sitting in front of theputer for ten hours without budging, she had personally worked out some training hours for her. Her brother had been betrayed by his battle team, but had anyone even cared about problems like his falling academic grades or whether he got enough sleep? People who had nothing to do with this only called her brother shameless. Mo Bei¡¯s hand, which was holding her script, tightened. When it rxed again, her eyes looked as indifferent as usual. In the ssroom, the table partner was waiting to be called to the office to talk about the speech. He¡¯d written a script himselfst night, but he just didn¡¯t know whether it was suitable or not. Zhao Jianjian, who was still worried about Brother Nan, was somewhat restless. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± ¡°I suppose he won¡¯te back. He might as well be directly expelled this time. I really don¡¯t know what the teachers are thinking. Why are they keeping such a person in school?¡± his deskmate said breezily, ¡°Also, I¡¯m reading my script. Please show some collective pride and don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Zhao Jianjianughed once he heard that. ¡°Say, I think the teacher hasn¡¯t announced who the student representative will be.¡± ¡°Is there a need?¡± He put his phone down on the table, his smile full of scorn. ¡°Even if you add your scores to Brother Nan¡¯s, they will not be as high as mine.¡± Zhao Jianjian looked at the scores and cursed silently. He didn¡¯t know what Brother Nan¡¯s results were, but his results were really lousy! Chapter 173 - Two Chiefs As Student Representatives

Chapter 173: Two Chiefs As Student Representatives

9:30 AM, City of Spring No.1 Middle School. Unlike No.2 Middle School, each time there was an exchange assembly or any other activity, the school would prepare a suit for the student representative. This time was no exception. However¡­ You Muqing nced at Feng Nai, who tugged open his cor. ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Nai asked casually. ¡°Can¡¯t I go?¡± You Muqing let out a dryugh. ¡°You never attended these activities in the past. The school also took into consideration your poprity. Even when you were selected to be the student representative, the decision depended on your personal will. Each time there was such an activity, you would definitely be sleeping at the base or training. You wouldn¡¯t even bothering to school. Now, you¡¯re actually going to give a speech at the exchange assembly. Are you trying to make all the girls under the stage go crazy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Feng Nai held a bottle of mineral water and lifted his head for a sip. His corbone was revealed, and the pit of his neck was very deep. ¡°I¡¯m merely going to perform a check.¡± Check? Check for what? You Muqing, who was slightly puzzled, wanted to rify this. However, Feng Nai spoke up in azy voice. ¡°I heard that this time, the scores of the student representative from No.2 Middle School were higher than mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always sleeping in history ss, so it¡¯s impossible for your score to improve.¡± You Muqing went on. ¡°However, I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s up with No.2 Middle School this year too. Later, I¡¯ll get someone to go ask if some top student has been transferred over.¡± Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket and threw the mineral water bottle into the trash bin. ¡°No need. However, when No.2 Middle School does well, it causes more trouble for me.¡± ¡°I heard about it. The form teacher has been earnestly urging you to dedicate more time to your studies now that the first mock examinations areing and stop thinking aboutpeting all the time. You also need to give some thought to your direction admissions.¡± You Muqing held back his smile. ¡°He went on for more than an hour, telling you to sober up. How could you lose to No.2 Middle School? How about you? How are you feeling?¡± Feng Nai looked over and said nonchntly, ¡°I have no feelings.¡± ¡°Yet you still agreed to give a speech. Are you really not doing this to take a look at the fellow who scored better than you?¡± Feng Nai did not speak. He could not be bothered to repeat that he was going there for a check. Compared to seeing who scored better than him, it was more interesting to stand on the stage and see someone below wearing a hat with rabbit ears. You Muqing was confused. Why was he so dazed? The corners of his lips lifted into a smile that was brewing with wickedness. He could only say that Young Master Feng seemed slightly different than usual today. However, this did not affect his disregard for tedious procedures. All in all, this was still slightly more normal. Before going on stage, both the student representative from No.1 Middle School and the student representative from No.2 Middle School had to stand backstage. This was to save time and help them get on the stage faster. When Feng Nai followed his school director to the waiting room backstage, the person he saw immediately was the youth standing amongst the crowd with a hat with rabbit ears on his head. After all, the hat was pink, so it was indeed eye-catching. However, the only students that could be there were¡­ It turned out that he was the ¡®top student¡¯ from No.2 Middle School who had scored better than him. This was really quite a surprise. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment before he fixed his gaze on that person again. Standing beside him was a school teacher who was helping him fix his uniform. She paused when she saw the hat on his head. The teacher, who had also seen Feng Nai walk in, was well aware of the legend of the two Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School, which had existed for ages. Her expression became even more difficult to put into words. Feng Nai was wearing a well-ironed suit, and his pretty almond eyes were very alluring. No one had expected that he would take this duty seriously. Even an average person would probably carelessly muddle through this. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was really¡­ Chapter 174 - Will The Two Of Them Come To Blows?

Chapter 174: Will The Two Of Them Come To Blows?

He was so serious that one had to hesitate for a moment before even striking. The teacher could not understand the emotions in Feng Nai¡¯s eyes. She only sensed that she had overlooked a huge thing. The Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School were giving a speech on the same stage. Both of them weren¡¯t people who could be pushed around. Would they really start fighting backstage? By now, Mo Bei had also seen the person who had arrived. Her dark eyes looked up, her cold and handsome face matching the hat with the rabbit ears. Her gaze met Feng Nai¡¯s just like that. Out of all the teachers present, no one was calm deep down. Although these two people had a different disposition, when they shed, one felt clearly that two kings couldn¡¯t exist in one ce. They wouldn¡¯t reallye to blows, would they? The teachers¡¯ suspended hearts clenched even tighter as Feng Nai walked towards Mo Bei. ¡°Feng Nai, your spot is this way.¡± The teachers wanted to separate the two of them. They hadn¡¯t expected that Feng Nai would look away for a while and then saynguidly, ¡°I know. I just saw someone I know, so I¡¯m going to say hi.¡± You said the same thing when you guys had an arranged fightst time! The teachers inhaled deeply. Five to six pairs of eyes looked over. Even though they were upied with the work at hand, they had to pay attention. If something was amiss, they had to stop them. ¡°Because of you, I was nagged by the teacher for more than an hour.¡± This was the first thing Feng Nai said. Then, he reached out and tugged his cor again, his finely-chiseled face soaking in the sunlight. From this angle, the pit of his neck looked fair and deep. ¡°The level of the resentment I feel is pretty high. What should I do¡­¡± Mo Bei looked at the person who stood beside her, who was a head taller. She threw him a box of sweets with an aloof gaze and then focused back on her script. Her profile was still handsomely cold. Lemon-vored peppermint drops. She had originally used them to soothe her throat before she read her script. When it came to dealing with this person, feeding him should do. Feng Nai looked at the item in his hand, his thin lips curling for a second. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother seemed to have misunderstood something about him. Did he think that just giving him food would lower his level of resentment? Heh. Never mind. Considering that the other person wasplying with the agreement so seriously, eating one wouldn¡¯t harm him. Feng Nai opened the box of candy, took one out, ce it on his palm, and then put it in his mouth. This sequence of actions made the teachers¡¯ eyes widen. Then, he put a hand in his pocket and said, as if this was a casual chat between friends, ¡°Let me take a look at your script.¡± Mo Bei handed one of the pages to him, her handsome face still turned. Some of the teachers were so shocked that they¡¯d forgotten about the work at hand. Would anyone believe this? The Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School had not gone head-to-head against each other upon meeting. Instead, they were sharing a box of candy and looking at the same script. Just like¡­ Just like very close friends. The two of them were friends? How was that possible? The students aside, even the teachers knew that Feng Nai¡¯s identity was special and he detested people who wanted to use him to boost their poprity. Mo Nan had done just that. Initially, the Chief of No.1 and the Chief of No.2 had been pr opposites. Ever since that incident, the entire No.1 Middle School had wanted to teach Mo Nan a proper lesson when they saw him. They had heard that Feng Nai could not be bothered and was merely annoyed. Subsequently, after getting an injury on his face, he had added cornering Mo Nan to his agenda. This also confirmed the rumors that the chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School could not get along harmoniously and fought whenever they met. Only a few days had passed, so why were they already getting along? Chapter 175 - The Two Chiefs Backstage Intimacy

Chapter 175: The Two Chiefs¡¯ Backstage Intimacy

No wonder the teachers were surprised. If the students saw this, their faces would be full of disbelief. This might even cause quite a stir¡­ Not much emotion could be seen on Mo Bei¡¯s face when she spoke up coolly. ¡°What about No.1 Middle School¡¯s script?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all scripts pretty much the same?¡± Feng Nai scoffed nonchntly and tugged at his cor again. Mo Bei bowed her head, not looking at the other person¡¯s corbone. Boys were probably always uncaring when they were in each other¡¯spany. Feng Nai read a few lines of his script, increasingly feeling that there was a problem with his cor. He pulled his tie off and put the script down with one hand as he lifted a brow at Mo Bei. ¡°Come here for a while.¡± Mo Bei stopped reading her script and lifted her eyes, looking at Feng Nai. Who would¡¯ve known that he would actually pull his cor all the way down and then flip it inside out? There was a vague annoyance in those light-colored eyes that was caused by his faint moodiness. ¡°See if there is something on it.¡± Mo Bei looked over. The back of her ears felt slightly hot at once, but her face was still as aloof as ever. Her eyes scanned the porcin-pale corbone that she had tried her best to avoid earlier. It looked a little red. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted to his white cor. There was indeed something there, but it was very small. It couldn¡¯t be seen without looking closely. ¡°A small piece of stic was left on it after the tag was pulled off.¡± ¡°Get it off.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s brows were knitted, but he still looked quite nonchnt. In fact, rarely anyone ever saw Feng Nai act in this manner. He had pulled open his cor with a hand and let someone touch him. This was unbelievable. However, Feng Nai couldn¡¯t take off the shirt and look for the piece of stic right now. After all, Young Master Feng¡¯s pupils were like a cat¡¯s. If something was too ring or too close, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. After some thought, he had decided that only Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was suitable for this job. Anyway, they had been staying together for many days, so it wasn¡¯t like he had never seen him like this before. Mo Bei looked up for a moment before she stretched her hand out. Boys were very uncaring when they interacted. If she took things too seriously, she might instead make Almighty K think that she was problematic. Hence, Mo Bei did not pause in her actions. However, while she was picking out the thing on the cor, her body was bound to lean forward, and her fingers touched the corbone that she¡¯d been avoiding the whole time while she was pulling back. Feng Nai knew that he had been touched. After all, her slightly cold, soft touch was very real. So real that he seemed to recall something. Suddenly, he looked over and reached out with a hand to flip the cor back. The teachers were too stunned to speak when they saw this. They weren¡¯t overthinking. Why had the two students¡¯ behavior somehow made them feel like they wanted to fall in love? Could it be because they were so attractive? They were indeed handsome, even though they were handsome in different ways. Feng Nai was wearing a suit, so he looked smart yetnguid. The innate elegance that he radiated did not lessen because of hisnguidness. Instead, there was some kind of evil aura to him. On the other hand, Mo Bei, who had not changed out of her uniform, had the unique coldness of her age. She was a youth like the cold wind during a night with a bright moon and pines and cypresses, standing there apathetically yet looking aloofly handsome. If these two people went up to give a speech, they¡¯d probably have to control the scene. However, one had asked the other to remove something from his cor¡­ Wasn¡¯t this action a little too intimate? Feng Nai, who also realized that, stood there, his eyes slightly indifferent. He did not continue talking to the person standing beside him. Chapter 176 - Its Itchy, Is Little Brother Going To Scratch It For Me?

Chapter 176: It¡¯s Itchy, Is Little Brother Going To Scratch It For Me?

However, he could still see the other person¡¯s expression. No changes at all. He was very cold and calm. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was really no fun to mess with sometimes. ¡°Still itchy?¡± Mo Bei asked in a very cool voice and nced over upon noticing that Almighty K kept staring at her. Feng Nai¡¯s reply was also casual. ¡°Why? Is Little Brother, the best student in both schools, going to scratch it for me?¡± ¡°Pull open your shirt.¡± Mo Bei put her script down. However, Feng Nai smiled, lookingzy and slightly sarcastic. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me. Look at your script.¡± Mo Bei: ¡­ It seemed that only feeding him didn¡¯t work. Feline animals were probably like this. They certainly were moody at times. All the teachers were listening with their ears perked. To be honest, they¡¯d evene up with some lines to break up the fight. In the end, these two people didn¡¯t even seem to intend to read their script, let alone fight. They were totally chatting away. Upon seeing this, the eyes of Feng Nai¡¯s form teacher lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s just have the two of them go up and give the speech together. They can take turns saying the lines, so they won¡¯t have to memorize the entire script and it won¡¯t feel dull or dry.¡± Most importantly, No.2 Middle School had done better than No.1 Middle School this time. The school leaders had already held a meeting. The n was to not emphasize the results if they could. This was an exchange assembly after all. It was an assembly meant to promote friendship between the two schools. How could there be friendship between No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School? It was clearly because they had no way out this year that they thought of using this method. Fortunately, the principal of No.2 Middle School was a beaming old man who had agreed. They hadn¡¯t been able toe up with a good idea all this time. This way, the process wouldn¡¯t have to be so awkwardter! Mo Bei¡¯s form teacher also approved of the idea. After all, these two were really pleasing to the eye when they stood together. Plus, if he could have a photo with Feng Nai, Mo Nan wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by anyone in the future! Hence, their n to have the student representatives take turns to give a speech was changed and the two student representatives would give a speech together. This was the first time a student from No.2 Middle School and a student from No.1 Middle School would stand on the stage together. The school would be happy to see that too. After all, this was unprecedented and worthmemorating. At 9:50 AM, teachers began organizing the students and making them gather in the back field. The stage under the shade of the trees was ready. They just needed to set up an electric circuit and ce the microphones and the seats where the directors of the schools would sit. Zhao Jianjian felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart for his desk mate. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He had essentially understood that he probably wouldn¡¯t be the one giving the speech this time. It would be someone from another ss. He¡¯d heard from students of No.1 Middle School that a very formidable student seemed to have transferred to No.2 Middle School, and his scores were especially high. The other students had also noticed. ¡°Huh¡­ Comrade Lee won¡¯t be giving the speech this year? That¡¯s odd.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling too well and I fell asleep during the examination this time. However, I still answered my questions seriously, unlike a certain big boss, who was pretty serious when it came to taking notes recently but was finished once the exams came and pulled down our ss¡¯s average again.¡± Zhao Jianjian found people like him really annoying. He made indirect remarks by relying on the fact that his academic results were good. He acted like a b*tch. If Brother Nan hadn¡¯t been telling him to stop fightingtely, he would¡¯ve given him a kick long ago. What the hell! ¡°Alright, No.2 Middle School¡¯s students, listen here.¡± In front of the right side of the stage, a teacher in charge of directing the event spoke into a loudspeaker. ¡°Everyone, sit down in your rows now. Our exchange assembly will begin soon¡­¡± Chapter 177 - Took The Hat Off And Rubbed His Head

Chapter 177: Took The Hat Off And Rubbed His Head

Although the sounds in the front could be heard from the backstage area, there was essentially only some muddled noise. Feng Nai stood there with a hand in his pocket as he lifted his eyes and looked in Mo Bei¡¯s direction. When he saw that pink hat with the rabbit ears, his gaze paused there for a moment. Mo Bei stood with her profile to him, thinking about how to deal with the hat on her head, when she saw a slender, fair, distinctly-jointed hand move on her head. ¡°Your teacher didn¡¯t discipline you about the hat?¡± ¡°She did.¡± Mo Bei smelled the minty tobo scent that was approaching and replied quietly with two words. Feng Nai said casually, ¡°Seems like she wasn¡¯t stern enough.¡± ¡°Credits were deducted.¡± Mo Bei dropped her eyes and nced at her script again. Feng Nai lifted a brow. Then, he used force to take the hat off, spinning it on his fingertips for two rounds. ¡°Wear it after the speech. If too many credit points are deducted, it will be troublesome when the National Preliminariese around.¡± Mo Bei nced at him and saw the arc of his jaw against the light. His tongue was pressing against his bottom lip, while the lemon-vored peppermint drop that she had given him earlier was in his mouth. It seemed that feeding him wasn¡¯t totally ineffective. ¡°Student representatives, get ready.¡± A teacher turned around and beckoned at them while speaking in a low voice. Because of the hat, Mo Bei¡¯s dark hair was slightly t, yet this did not affect her visuals. However, a certain Virgo Almighty couldn¡¯t look past this. While he was holding his script in one hand, his other hand lifted and pushed at Mo Bei¡¯s head. Upon seeing that head of hair get fluffed up, he nonchntly retracted his hand. The teachers, who had caught this scene, were slightly stumped once again. Meanwhile, Mo Bei was rather emotionless. Only her face became even more good-looking, especially while the wind was blowing, making her dark locks float with a sense of coldness. She knew very well that Almighty K¡¯s OCD [1. Obsessivepulsive disorder] would re up at certain times. Hence, she wasn¡¯t bothered. Instead, after doing that and putting his hand in his pocket, Feng Nai lifted a brow at the lingering touch on his fingertips. Why was this rascal¡¯s hair so soft? ¡°Alright, after this person, you guys will have to get on the stage. Pay attention to the emcee¡¯s words.¡± The exchanges that the leaders from both schools attended were always more formal. Moreover, both No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School were big schools with arge student poption, so the program flow would definitely have to be followed perfectly. The same applied to the yearly New Year¡¯s countdown party. Teachers would be ced backstage just to give reminders. The teacher who was acting as a host on the stage would summarize some everyday thoughts. For example, he would remind everyone that the college entrance exams were approaching, that the countdown had already begun, and that at the end of this year, the students would definitely reminisce about their high school times and things like that. Under the stage, student counselors would maintain the order and check the actual attendance. Anyone absent or dressed inappropriately would have ss points and individual credits deducted. Comrade Li, who saw that the people in charge of discipline were here, sneered again. ¡°Almost all the other sses have arrived. As if he doesn¡¯t already drag down our results, he doesn¡¯t even attend collective activities. Does he really think he is still the eSports Almighty he was when he first joined the school, back when he was pursued by everyone? Zhao Jianjian, I¡¯m not criticizing you either. You are close to Mo Nan, so please do urge him when you have the time. Stop daydreaming all the time and resign yourself to fate. When he¡¯s kicked out, he needs to have some self-awareness and know his own capabilities.¡± Chapter 178 - Suavely Slapping Faces

Chapter 178: Suavely pping Faces

Zhao Jianjian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to hit you with a stool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly speechless,¡± Comrade Li sneered, ¡°Your results are even poorer, yet you still don¡¯t allow people to speak about it. Others may be afraid of thugs like you, but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Jianjian was about to re up when he heard the teacher on the stage make an announcement. ¡°Next, we will hear a speech from our student representatives. We have a big surprise for the exchange assembly this time. I believe all the teachers from No.2 Middle School already know. A student from No.2 Middle School has topped the city¡¯s monthly examination with his results!¡± Top in the city? A student from No.2 Middle School was the best in the city? Not someone from No.1 Middle School? Even the students of No.2 Middle School could not believe it! This did not correspond to the nature of their school at all! They were going to an art school, thank you very much! No.1 Middle School was the school with the ace students. The female students touching up their lip color and looking at their small mirrors were instantly refreshed. They truly hadn¡¯t expected such an urrence. Everyone started talking about it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Which ss is this student from?¡± ¡°Top in the city? Damn, that feels so suave.¡± The teacher smiled again. ¡°Of course, the results of the student representative from No.1 Middle School are also outstanding. The two of them wille on stage to share with everyone their learning experiences.¡± Learning experiences probably varied from person to person. Vice President You would definitely be speaking on behalf of No.1 Middle School. A big number of girls liked him, and they were all staring at the stage. However, everyone else found this rather meaningless. All students had attended such assemblies before, and no one would listen attentively. However, a secondter¡­ All the students froze. The girls looking in the mirrors stopped looking. The kids secretly eating snacks stopped eating. The students whispering to one another stopped talking. The girls reached up with their hands to cover their mouths, as they had to keep quiet. They couldn¡¯t scream. They could only stamp their feet to express their feelings. Almighty K! It was actually Almighty K! The boys also lifted their heads. Why was Young Master Feng there? Feng Nai had essentially never skipped ss. However, except for going to a few very important courses, he rarely appeared in front of people unless there was a special asion, such as a group fight. Right now, he was wearing a well-ironed ck suit while standing on the stage, radiating an aloof, refined aura. He didn¡¯t seem like the way he was when he was gaming, when he gave off a sense of mockery that people loved yet hated. Those slender fingers were even holding a script. This made numerous people wish they could stand out. However, that wasn¡¯t the most exciting thing that was happening. What was even more shocking was the figure that followed him to the stage. An aloof person with a handsome profile was standing against the light. Even the school uniform had a different kind of appeal on him. ¡°Mo, Mo Nan?¡± ¡°What the f*ck? My eyes are not fooling me, are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Mo Nan?¡± Some students from No.2 Middle School were already rubbing their eyes. Had they woken up on the wrong side of the bed that day? Was this a condemnation assembly instead of a speech made by student representatives? Zhao Jianjian had frozen. He hadn¡¯t even managed to raise the stool. That was Brother Nan? It was really Brother Nan! He couldn¡¯t be dreaming right now, could he? Although he really wanted that bigmouth Li to feel embarrassed, this dream was too big! Top in the city? No.2 Middle School was doing even better than No.1 Middle School? Zhao Jianjian gaped. He needed to digest this for a bit. Very soon, he was done! Upon turning around, he looked at a certain person who was already upset. ¡°My scores and Brother Nan¡¯s scores put together wouldn¡¯t be as high as yours? Brother Nan has no collective sense of pride? It seems like you guessed wrong, Comrade Li. The person giving the speech this time isn¡¯t you, and this has nothing to do with you not performing well because you were feeling unwell. Brother Nan took his examinations seriously, so you have no business here anymore.¡± Chapter 179 - The Two Take A Photo Together

Chapter 179: The Two Take A Photo Together

Brother Nan was the person who had given Almighty K a wound on his face. Of course, Zhao Jianjian wouldn¡¯t say that out loud. There were many schoolmates present, and everyone had heard Li scorn Mo Nan earlier. It could be said that he had wagged his tongue too freely. Right now, all eyes were on him. Li¡¯s first reaction was wanting to say that Mo Nan must have cheated. However, how could one cheat their way to the top of the city? While facing all the intentional and unintentional looks around him, Li felt as if someone had given him a tight p across the face. He wished there was a crack on the ground that he could crawl into. He¡¯d never been so embarrassed before. Hising to No.2 Middle School had been a total ident. Given his results, he was supposed to be in No.1 Middle School. However, he had wanted to do even better in the examinations back then, so he had peeped at someone else¡¯s MCQ [1. Multiple choice questions]. In the end, he had been exiled to No.2 Middle School. At first, thanks to his results, he had gotten the most attention. However, Mo Nan just so happened to be very popr back then, so he had almost stolen the spotlight. Now, this person was being cursed by others cruelly, so many incidents about him that incurred criticism were being dug out. How long had it been? Had everyone forgotten? Li¡¯s hands were fisted tightly as he was staring at the two people standing on the stage. If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Nan, he would be the one giving a speech with Young Master Feng. This would guarantee absolute poprity! However, to be honest, the two people standing on the stage didn¡¯t seem to be taking this very seriously. After saying two lines, Feng Nai handed the script over and lifted a hand to tug at his cor. His voice sounded extremely nice as he said, ¡°I¡¯d better let Comrade Mo share his learning experience with us. After all, he did better than me.¡± Upon noticing his indifferent manner, the fans could essentially all tell that Almighty K was beingzy. Compared to Feng Nai, Mo Bei was like an all-rounded student with an aloof nature. This handsome little brother gave off an unhurried, pleasant vibe when he spoke. As Feng Nai stood beside him, the corners of his lips would lift from time to time. The fans were puzzled. Their Almighty K seemed particrly patient that day. He appeared to be in a very good mood. Upon seeing that the person beside him had finished speaking, Feng Nai leaned forward and said two wordsnguidly. ¡°Same here.¡± The school¡¯s side did notment. After all, his status was different. Besides, it seemed that the students were listening. When they finished speaking, the teacher went to take a photo of them for publicity purposes. No one knew what was up with these two people. Backstage, they had pulled all sorts of little acts. Why was it that when they got on the stage they acted like strangers? ¡°The gap is a little big.¡± The teacher taking the photo gestured at them with a hand. ¡°Move closer and act friendlier.¡± The boys who often participated in group fights exchanged looks under the stage. They wondered if this teacher was new. Did she not know the conventional rules? The Chief of No.1 Middle School and the Chief of No.2 Middle School had to be friendly? That was absolutely impossible! However, a secondter, their mouths dropped open in disbelief. What, what, what was happening? Why was their Chief¡¯s hand ced on the head of that rascal, Mo Nan? Mo Bei also looked up slightly and nced to the side. It just so happened that this image was captured by the camera. There was an intimacy about it that they couldn¡¯t put their finger on. The current feelings of Mo Nan¡¯s troops from No.1 Middle School were reallyplicated! Meanwhile, Feng Nai thought nothing of it. This was better than continuously standing on the stage and being watched by people. Chapter 180 - Brother Bei Got Flowers From The Campus Belle

Chapter 180: Brother Bei Got Flowers From The Campus Belle

Meanwhile, Mo Bei had lifted her eyes to nce in his direction. She ended this photo-taking session with the thought that boys probably had no inhibitions when they interacted. The aloof face was still handsome. However, when a bouquet of fresh flowers was ced in her hands, Mo Bei looked down briefly, feeling somewhat surprised. A teacher would arrange for another student to go on the stage to present the student that topped both schools with flowers each year. This time was no exception. The girl presenting the flowers was also very well-known in this district. She was the campus belle of No.1 Middle School, Yang Ziyu, also known as the Dimple Goddess. At first, she thought that she should be able to carry herself well since she wouldn¡¯t be presenting Almighty K with flowers. She had not expected to feel her heart tensing up more and more as she approached the other person. When had Mo Nan from No.2 Middle School be so eye-catching? Compared to the past, his stance seemed to have be even more upright. He somehow gave off the vibe of an ancient crown prince. He was tall, slim, and graceful. It was probably because of the unique aura of the youth, which was like cool water that had seeped out of ice. The closer she went, the more she found this person so attractive that even the dark color of his eyes seemed alluring. ¡°Mo Nan, these flowers are for you. I hope you will surprise everyone like this again at the next monthly examination.¡± Yang Ziyu stretched her hands out, her unique sweet smile hanging from the corner of her lips. At this age, a young girl with flowing long hair was always especially likable. Once Yang Ziyu went on the stage, the delinquents of No.2 Middle School all wanted to whistle. However, the asion wasn¡¯t right for that. Even though they still felt as if they were dreaming, Brother Nan had actually received flowers from Yang Ziyu. This would have beenpletely impossible in the past! Yang Ziyu¡¯s family background was outstanding. She even had a chauffeur that drove her around usually. When she saw students from No.2 Middle School, she wouldn¡¯t even stop, let alone shoot them a nce. Of course, all the No.1 Middle School girls feared them. This was a fact. At the time, Brother Nan was the one they had feared the most. Things were totally different now. Zhao Jianjian had received many invitations to social gatherings under the condition that he would bring Brother Nan along. To be honest, the adoration of those girls was nothing. Getting flowers from Yang Ziyu was something one could brag about to the people who loved to hit on girls for a year! The mindset of an ultra-straight male was that simple and crude. Mo Bei¡¯s profile still looked indifferent as she reached out to take the flowers and very politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, it was that kind of ingrained aloofness that made Yang Ziyu find this person even more attractive. She could even smell the scent on this person¡¯s body, which was refreshing but contained a hint of sweetness. Besides, how could he look so good in a school uniform? Close up, she could also see the arc of the youth¡¯s jaw. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When Yang Ziyu said this, she felt her face grow slightly warm. He was really good-looking. On the right, Feng Nai, who had already left the stage, did not see a certain someone follow him. When he looked over, this was what he saw. A girl was handing flowers to Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother, her face looking slightly red. As he said something to her, even the girl¡¯s smile was stained with shyness. Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket with an indifferent expression. Although he did not look directly at them, he tugged at his cor and used this action to nce over briefly. However, he did not retract his gaze. By now, Yang Ziyu had also noticed that she had stood there for too long. Thus, she stopped blocking the youth¡¯s way and the two of them walked off the stage together. She then realized that Almighty K had stayed backstage. Her eyes lit up and she was just about to go forward to greet him when she saw¡­ Chapter 181 - Untitled

Chapter 181: Untitled

When she saw the person who had been holding a pinkish item casually put it on Mo Nan¡¯s head, Yang Ziyu looked at the two rabbit ears and her expression evidently faltered. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers also paused as she nced over to meet Almighty K¡¯s eyes. Feng Nai smiled. He bent lower and said in a voice that was only meant to be heard by the two of them, ¡°Did Little Brother think the agreement had been canceled? Since you don¡¯t have to be on stage anymore, you can continue wearing it. Even if your credits get deducted for wearing it offstage, it¡¯ll be merely one or two points. The credits you got for this monthly examination will be enough to make up for a month¡¯s worth of deductions.¡± Mo Bei did not speak, but her eyes darkened. If she walked out wearing such a hat, she was bound to be stared at. Fortunately, Mo Bei¡¯s ss was right at the back, so only the people in that area would be able to see her. Furthermore, the assembly had alsoe to an end. All in all, there wouldn¡¯t be too much dark history. When Mo Bei walked over, numerous people from the ss greeted her by calling her Brother Nan. This was simply because no one had expected this person to do so well and bring so much honor to their ss. In contrast, Comrade Li¡¯s dark expression became even darker. He endured this until it was almost time for dismissal, and then he took out his phone and sent a picture of the current situation on his WeChat. The person on the other end replied very quickly, ¡°That¡¯s Mo Nan?¡± ¡°I suspect that he cheated,¡± Comrade Li typed on his phone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he liked using little tricks even when he was in your battle team?¡± The other person¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for his results to be so good. Did you not tell your ssmates about him?¡± ¡°Of course I did. Everyone¡¯s impression of him had turned bad. It was only that scum who liked hanging around with him. Some people call him Chief, but they actually just want him to take the me when something happens at school.¡± Comrade Li was baffled too. ¡°This time, when the school reopened, I don¡¯t know what happened but his image actually started to improve. Didn¡¯t you say the things he did would be enough for the school to expel him? That the battle team didn¡¯t even want him anymore and that would affect the school¡¯s reputation and everything?¡± A reply came from the other side again very quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with that principal of yours, but he said Mo Nan was just a child with a slightly fiery temper. When he enrolled, his results were good. They could not expel him just because he doesn¡¯t game well. If this was No.1 Middle School, he would¡¯ve been expelled long ago!¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Comrade Li typed, ¡°All those things that he did¡­ Is no one going to bring them up anymore?¡± ¡°Someone will, you just have to do what you ought to well. Remember to remind your ssmates about the kind of person he is.¡± Although Li felt indignant, he understood the virtue of patience. After all, the other party had faltered because he had waited for an opportunity, making the other party seek his help whenever anything happened at school. Mo Nan only had a good-looking face. ¡°I got it.¡± Comrade Li nced at that slim figure again after sending these three words. Just wait, someone will teach you a lesson. On the other hand, Feng Nai, who was part of a special group, did not return to the student seating area. He was waiting for all the students to leave before he left the backstage area. This was also the school¡¯s wish. After all, whenever Feng Nai was present, it was very difficult to maintain the order. This was anotheryer of Feng Nai¡¯s identity that the school was even more worried about. If the students all charged forward at once, what would happen to Young Master Feng? However, at this point¡­ Chapter 182 - Whos The Child

Chapter 182: Who¡¯s The Child

Feng Nai¡¯s phone rang. Once he looked at the caller ID, he didn¡¯t feel like picking it up. Unfortunately, the caller was unrelenting. Feng Nai shifted his eyes, his slender finger moving across the screen. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Brother, where are you? Are you with Little Brother?¡± It was Little Lin. His voice was still childlike, but it was also clear and melodious. ¡°I heard from Weird Brother that you and Little Brother went on stage together to give a speech.¡± Feng Nai sounded indifferent. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So I came.¡± Little Lin looked to the side eagerly. ¡°I brought a Proid camera. Mom told me to take photos of you and Little Brother. She wants to keep them.¡± Feng Nai listened to the noise on his side, which grew louder and louder. His thin lips that expressed his scorn suddenly stiffened. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°At the ce where you guys gave the speech.¡± Little Lin was wearing a pair of small ck pants and a big white t-shirt, which was his pretty little boy attire. However, because he¡¯d been walking under the sun, his soft hair was all messed-up and his little face was slightly red. Still, this did not affect his shining bright eyes. ¡°There are so many people here.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes began to darken. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± Little Lin did not speak. He was probably afraid of being scolded. His brother was very scary when he became fierce. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes werepletely cold now. ¡°Stay there. Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I understand, Little Brother!¡± Little Lin suddenly blurted out, ¡°Brother, there are so many people here. Little Brother is amongst them, but why is he wearing a pink hat and holding a bouquet of flowers? Ah? I lost him again. Where did he go?¡± Little Lin was puzzled. On the other side of the line, Feng Nai had already hung up. He stopped listening to the school¡¯s arrangement and pulled off his suit jacket. He was only wearing a white shirt and a ck mask when he walked out of the backstage area. There were too many people around, as well as many stools. Trouble Lin was a short rascal so he couldn¡¯t be spotted easily¡­ Little Lin was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what to do and his brother had hung up. He was facing a huge crowd of people when he saw a slender leg help him block a person who had almost knocked into him. Although Little Lin¡¯s head of hair was even messier, probably because of his family background, he still looked very refined. Little Lin lifted his head. He was about to say thanks, yet he hugged the leg in front of him when he saw the person¡¯s profile. ¡°Little Brother, I just saw you!¡± Since there were many people around, Mo Bei let Little Lin continue hugging her leg. After all, she had a huge bouquet in her hands that she had yet to deal with. While looking down, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Weird Brother sent a message to tell me that you and brother were on stage together. I came here to take photos as a keepsake!¡± Once Little Lin faced his Little Brother, he always became softer than usual. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to have to walk so far. Uncle Li is suffering from diarrhea and he was looking for a toilet the whole time. I wanted to see Little Brother, so I came here myself.¡± Zhao Jianjian really had to admit that little young master Feng was only like this in front of Brother Nan. When he was not around him, he was a little devil. ¡°Weird Brother?¡± Mo Bei looked back very slowly. Zhao Jianjian¡¯s scalp tightened instantly when he saw that Brother Nan¡¯s gaze hadnded on him. ¡°Brother Nan, little young mast¡­ I mean, Little Lin missed you, so I merely sent a blurry photo over.¡± He¡¯d actually wanted to share gossip with little young master Feng. Could he speak the truth at this point, though? Absolutely not! Meanwhile, the students from No.2 Middle School, who did not know Feng Lin, only watched a delicate, pretty little human hug Mo Nan¡¯s long leg. Mo Nan¡¯s eyes dropped briefly as he used his body to protect the little human. He was still aloof and handsome, but the hat with the rabbit ears on his head also added some youthfulness to him. The students all found the scene extremely loving as they wondered who this child was. Chapter 183 - Sending Texts In Private

Chapter 183: Sending Texts In Private

¡°Is that Mo Nan¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯ve known Brother Nan for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen him with a little brother.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s this?¡± The students from No.2 Middle School were slightly dazed. After all, judging by Brother Nan¡¯s behavior, anyone would probably believe it if they heard this boy was his illegitimate child. Never mind that he let the child hug his thigh. He was also extremely patient. Little Feng Lin had also realized that the people around them were all watching him. He lifted his small face and told Mo Bei, ¡°Little Brother, there are too many people here. Can you take me to look for my brother?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s dark eyes nced around. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°I need to take photos. If I don¡¯tplete my task, mom will think I came over to fool around. Plus, I wandered away from Uncle Li, so my brother will definitely be angry with me. I¡¯m scared.¡± When Little Feng Lin recited his grievances, they seemed very real. Zhao Jianjian was slightly dumbfounded as he watched from the side. Could all children now act this well? Mo Bei looked down. Bending slightly, she used her fingertips to clean off the dust on Little Lin¡¯s face. Her voice was quiet as she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Almighty K should still be backstage. He couldn¡¯t have left. Once this thought formed in her mind, Mo Bei heard a girl near her, who had suddenly covered her own mouth for some reason. Her face was flushed as she stifled her own voice. ¡°Almighty K! It¡¯s Almighty K!¡± Mo Bei looked over and saw that a person wearing a ck mask was walking over while following the crowd. He was already deliberately concealing himself. That was why he had exchanged his suit jacket for a hooded jacket out of the blue. He was wearing ck against the inner white shirt. His light-colored pupils, which seemed as if they could reflect light, were slightly dark as they were looking in her direction. Nothing was said. Nevertheless, thanks to his figure or aura, he could catch people¡¯s eyes immediately. His disguise was useless, as he was still recognized by people. Almost instantly, numerous people crowded over. After all, looking at him from under the stage and seeing him close up was very different. Feng Nai¡¯s long legs stopped when he saw Trouble Lin with his Little Brother. He looked in that direction, separated by the crowd, but did not continue to move forward. There were too many people here, and even more people woulde if he was present. Trouble Lin was like a little radish, so he could probably squeeze around. Feng Nai had already caught sight of some people taking photos, so he wouldn¡¯t walk over to Trouble Lin. He just stood in the same spot with a hand in his pocket and bowed his head as he sent a text to someone. The people closest to him could only see the nickname ¡®Little Brother¡¯ sh across the screen. Because of Feng Nai¡¯s sudden appearance, the people crowding around on Mo Bei¡¯s side lessened. Everyone ran alone or in groups of two in that direction. Zhao Jianjian¡¯s eyes shook slightly when he saw Brother Nan reading his messages. ¡°It¡¯s a text from Young Master Feng?¡± Mo Bei responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± before she replied ¡°okay¡± to the text. Upon seeing that Brother Nan was taking this so lightly, Zhao Jianjian was especially tempted to shake Brother Nan and interrogate him. When they had first met Little Lin, they had not known that his surname was Feng, so Brother Nan had treated the child like his own. There was no problem with that. That was a natural consequence when the all-knowing person of the scene, Zhao Jianjian, did not think in that direction! However, how had Brother Nan and Young Master Feng be WeChat friends? That was WeChat! The most intimate means of contact! The Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School had exchanged WeChat ounts. How were they going to arrange fights in the future? Chapter 184 - Somebody Asked For Brother Beis WeChat

Chapter 184: Somebody Asked For Brother Bei¡¯s WeChat

Other than Zhao Jianjian, there was another person who was wondering if she was overthinking. This person was none other than Yang Ziyu, who¡¯d presented Mo Bei with the flowers. Almighty K seemed to be looking down and texting. Why was Mo Nan doing the same thing? Were they texting each other? Yang Ziyu expressed some of her thoughts to the people beside her. ¡°Oh dear, Ziyu, what are you thinking? How could Almighty K be texting Mo Nan?¡± ¡°Exactly, Ziyu. Do you not know? The Chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School have never seen eye to eye. Never mind the past, I just heard Mo Nan somehow offended Almighty K. Some people from our school try to corner him every day.¡± ¡°Could it be because of the previous incident?¡± ¡°Which incident?¡± ¡°Which one could it be? When he couldn¡¯t go on gaming and tried to make use of Almighty K for attention.¡± ¡°Now that you put it this way, it¡¯s possible¡­¡± Yang Ziyu listened on as she gazed at the back of the aloof person that was about to leave with the child. Could she be delusional? Backstage, the two of them had seemed pretty close. Almighty K had even put a hat on Mo Nan¡¯s hair. Although she hadn¡¯t heard clearly what the two of them had said from her position, it was already a difficult task to get Almighty K to take the initiative to speak to anyone. After all, that guy was always wearing his school uniform with his cor straightened and his zipper pulled all the way up to his chin. His identity was special, so he¡¯d always beennguid and unapproachable. At this thought, Yang Ziyu¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she walked in the direction opposite the stream of people with a slight urgency in her steps that she rarely had. ¡°Mo Nan, Comrade Mo Nan¡­¡± Mo Bei, who had been nning to get out first with Little Lin, stopped. Little Lin, who was mounted on her leg, also stopped. The youth and the child¡¯s movements were almost in sync. Even Zhao Jianjian, who was a boorish guy, found it extremely cute when Brother Nan interacted with little young master Feng. However, all this was nothing. After all, the person calling out to Brother Nan was Yang Ziyu. THE Yang Ziyu. One could brag about being osted by Yang Ziyu in No.2 Middle School for a month! Compared to Zhao Jianjian, Mo Bei¡¯s reaction was cold. The fact that she only ced her gaze on Yang Ziyu¡¯s face had to do with her personality. As she¡¯d rushed over, some strands of Yang Ziyu¡¯s hair had slipped down, making her look much softer. ¡°My usual science results aren¡¯t too good. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tutor me?¡± Mo Bei took into ount her own time, training, disguise,petitions, studying schedule, and exactly how many people had participated in her brother¡¯s downfall. All these thingsbined made it impossible for her to find any spare time. She was just about to speak up and reject her, when a childish voice was heard abruptly. ¡°No, Little Brother is very busy. Even his resting time is short. If you need tutoring or whatnot, you can find a teacher.¡± Yang Ziyu only faltered for a moment before she smiled very quickly. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t think that far. Then may I have your WeChat ount, Mo Nan? Could you tell me what papers you usually use so I can get my family to buy them for me?¡± The corner of Mo Bei¡¯s lips twitched before Zhao Jianjian pushed Brother Nan forward. It just so happened that Mo Bei was holding her cell phone in her hand. It would be too rude if she said no to her again. Mo Bei¡¯s cold gaze nced in Zhao Jianjian¡¯s direction. Chapter 185 - Little Lin and Mo Bei

Chapter 185: Little Lin and Mo Bei

Although Zhao Jianjian was scared, he still lowered his voice in a practical approach. ¡°Brother Nan, if you even reject a girl like Yang Ziyu when she hits you up, then the rumors about you being gay will have concrete evidence! Think about it. What kind of normal boy would reject the campus belle? Aren¡¯t I right?¡± Normal boy¡­ After hearing these two words, the coldness in her eyes subsided greatly. Giving her WeChat to her was nothing. All she had to do was not chat. After all, Zhao Jianjian¡¯s logic was correct. This was merely a WeChat ount. Giving it to her could invalidate the first rumor about her brother and also prevent people from associating her with being a girl. It would be like killing two birds with one stone. Mo Bei was even considering whether she should chat asionally with the girls in her ss in the future¡­ Yang Ziyu, who had gotten the WeChat contact, wasn¡¯t sure what Mo Bei was thinking. She thought there wasn¡¯t any change in emotion on the boy¡¯s face, which was so close to her own. It was still so good-looking that it made her feel slightly short of breath when she looked at it up close. However, she had found a sense of aplishment thanks to Mo Nan that she had never gotten previously from another person. She knew it. If she stepped forward, how could she not get the WeChat contact? The fact that this was an aloof handsome youth made no difference. Only a person who didn¡¯t take anything to heart would¡­ Yang Ziyu looked at her WeChat friends column. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll wait for you to share,¡± she told Mo Bei with a small smile before she turned around and left with her girlfriends. They could faintly hear them say, ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re the best. Mo Nan has been so cold recently. Many people from No.2 Middle School have given him love letters, but he hasn¡¯t read any. Once you asked for his WeChat contact, he immediately gave it to you. Do you think that he¡¯s actually interested in you too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout rubbish.¡± When Little Lin heard thatst chuckle, his small face puffed up for an unknown reason. While hugging his Little Brother¡¯s long legs, he gave Zhao Jianjian a very, very deep nce. Zhao Jianjian shivered under the gaze of the little devil. He did not understand how he had provoked little young master Feng. Meanwhile, Little Lin looked rather gloomy with worry. Upon seeing that and realizing that a certain Almighty wouldn¡¯t be able to get there anytime soon, Mo Bei looked down and sent a text over. ¡°It¡¯s too hot out here. I¡¯ll take Little Lin to my ce first. He¡¯s a little listless now.¡± The other side did not reply immediately. However, almost a minuteter, an answer came. ¡°Send me the exact location of your ce. I¡¯lle fetch him in a while.¡± ¡°Renhe Apartments, 1101.¡± Mo Bei boarded a cab with Little Lin after sending the text. When she pushed open the front door, Wang Dongdong was inside. He was essentially working around the clock every day now, thinking of ways to restore Brother Nan¡¯s image. After all, the National Preliminaries were in three days. This meant that people would know about Brother Nan once again. As a man who was contending in eSports once more, how could he loosen up right now? Wang Dongdong, who had dark circles under his eyes from staying upte, still leaped up involuntarily when he saw Little Lin. This, this¡­ Why had Brother Nan brought little young master Feng over again? Ever since finding out who this kid was the previous time, Wang Dongdong¡¯s heart had not been at peace even for a moment. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Little Lin hugged his Little Brother¡¯s leg and asked very politely, ¡°Is Uncle about to leave?¡± Wang Dongdong: I¡¯ve just ordered takeaway and have yet to eat it! ¡°Uncle Wang needs to work.¡± Mo Bei rubbed Little Lin¡¯s head and said coolly, ¡°Just act like he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Little Lin nodded. Mo Bei felt that the child was still very listless. Hence, she looked down and asked, ¡°Do you like eating crepe cake?¡± Chapter 186 - Praising Little Brother

Chapter 186: Praising Little Brother

Little Lin¡¯s round eyes lit up immediately. He looked like a cute cat that had revealed its small canine teeth. ¡°I do!¡± Mo Bei could not help pinching his face when she looked at him. ¡°We have strawberries and mangoes. Which vor would you like?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Little Lin¡¯s arms were still wrapped around Mo Bei¡¯s legs. ¡°Teacher said that it¡¯s good to eat more fruit.¡± Mo Bei wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered that the little kid was still following her. She took the strawberries and mangoes out of the refrigerator and began making preparations with a pair of gloves on. Making a crepe cake wasn¡¯t difficult for her. Little Lin watched eagerly as his Little Brother held a big bowl with one hand while grabbing two eggs and beating them into the flour with the other. His actions were extremely suave. Eggs could be beaten this way too? Mo Bei was wearing a brown apron and standing in the kitchen on her slender, long legs. While she was handling the strawberries, her handsome face turned. When her dark locks fell, she looked just like the icy prince in a dessert shop. A Proid camera was hanging around Little Lin¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t help snapping another photo of his Little Brother. The more he looked, the more Wang Dongdong found this image really harmonious. Did little young master Feng know about the rtionship between his brother and Mo Nan? Definitely not. If he knew, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be behaving this way. The reason Almighty K hadn¡¯t beaten Brother Nan to death so far was absolutely because fighting wasn¡¯t permitted at Dark res¡¯ base. Wang Dongdong let out a long sigh. It was great to be a kid and be oblivious to everything. Just as he was about to put his first bite of kimchi and pork rice into his mouth, the doorbell rang again. He was sitting on the sofa in the living room, but the house was small to begin with. Left with no other choice, Wang Dongdong could only stand up. ¡°Delivery?¡± he asked while he opened th¡­ What the f*ck! What the f*ck! Al, Almighty K? He must¡¯ve opened a door to another universe! Feng Nai, who had just pulled off his mask and left it hanging aside, nced indifferently at him and asked casually, ¡°Are you Mo Nan¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s me!¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s eyes were filled with rm and panic. What had he told Brother Nan? ¡°Don¡¯t bring little young master Feng home.¡± Now, his brother had found his way here! Most importantly, the other party was Almighty K! The person he should avoid provoking the most! Wang Dongdong nned on using his slick tongue to exin. ¡°Almighty K, listen to me. Mo Nan didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Before he could finish, he heard Brother Nan¡¯s voice speak coolly behind him. Wang Dongdong watched as the most unapproachable Almighty of the scene responded with an ¡°mm¡± and walked in, not seeming distant at all. This somehow felt a little intriguing. Little Lin charged over immediately and pointed at several photos, showing them to Feng Nai. ¡°Brother, look! I took them for Little Brother. I don¡¯t know why Little Brother wore a hat with rabbit ears today, so I took lots of pictures.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gaze dropped and scanned the photos. A hand tugged at his cornguidly. ¡°Trouble Lin, this trick doesn¡¯t work. What have I taught you in the past? Don¡¯t walk alone and avoid big crowds. Even if you¡¯re looking for someone, you must let Uncle Li follow along. What did you do today?¡± Little Lin fidgeted with his feet as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Feng Nai squatted down, pinching his brother¡¯s face while he said very sarcastically, ¡°That better be the case. Do you think everyone is like your Little Brother, who feeds you good food after picking you up and returns you to the rightful owner afterward? You¡¯re so dumb that it wouldn¡¯t even be easy if I tried to sell you.¡± ¡°Since you praised Little Brother, I shall not tell mom on you.¡± Little Lin grunted and then turned around again and hugged Mo Bei¡¯s leg. Praised Little Brother? Feng Nai frowned slightly. Trouble Lin¡¯sprehension skills clearly needed to be improved¡­ Chapter 187 - Brother Beis Attractiveness

Chapter 187: Brother Bei¡¯s Attractiveness

Mo Bei¡¯s face was still rather emotionless, handsome, and aloof. ¡°I¡¯m making a crepe cake. Captain, wait for Little Lin to finish eating before you take him away.¡± Feng Nai did not object. Instead, he sat down on the sofa just like that. Wang Dongdong could not continue eating his kimchi pork rice. Under such pressure, he would experience indigestion! Most importantly, since when had Brother Nan been on such good terms with Almighty K? Though there wasn¡¯t much intimacy, it seemed like the two of them had already be friends. This was totally unimaginable! Ever since Brother Nan had joined Dark res, he¡¯d often dreamed that Brother Nan would piss off Almighty K and Almighty K would directly make him leave. After all, with such a past, it would only seem right! This¡­ This was unreal! On the other hand, Feng Nai didn¡¯t focus much of his attention on Wang Dongdong. Instead, he was surveying the surroundings. The house was very small but clean and tidy, and a sweet creamy scent filled his breath¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s thin lips twitched and his gazended on his brother, who had his mouth open, waiting to be fed. That rascal! When it came to eating, Trouble Lin had no principles whatsoever. Two more minutes passed before the crepe cake was ready. Mo Bei carried it out with gloves on her hands and ced it on the white dining table. There were strawberries and mangoes in everyyer. Inbination with the soft cream, it made one want to taste it just by looking at it. Little Lin did not care that he had cream on his face. He just couldn¡¯t resist taking a photo. I¡¯ll show it to mom when I get back! Little Lin, who thought that the entire cake was his, was about to start eating when he saw his brother sit down opposite him. ¡°You¡¯re eating so much cream, Trouble Lin. Do you want all your teeth to fall off?¡± Little Lin did not want to see his brother while he was eating. Thus, he simply turned his head towards his Little Brother and continued to wait to be fed. Mo Bei¡¯s slender fingers faltered before they lifted Little Lin¡¯s chin. After taking a look at the teeth in his mouth, she cut up the crepe cake. Leaving only the smallest slice, she pushed the rest to Feng Nai and Wang Dongdong, instructing them coolly, ¡°You guys have this. I forgot that children cannot eat too much sweet food.¡± Wang Dongdong wanted to reach out to take it. After all, Almighty K and Brother Nan weren¡¯t very close. If he were to reject the offer, how awkward would it be for Brother Nan? However, when he met Almighty K¡¯s light-colored eyes, a chill went down his back. He oddly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have reached out to receive the cake. Then¡­ He saw a certain Almightyzily take the tray andnguidly reply with a hand under his jaw, ¡°Okay.¡± Brother Nan had said ¡®you guys¡¯, right? Why was it that Almighty K would be eating it alone at the end? Wang Dongdong took a nce, then another. In the end, he actually felt that his presence there was rather redundant. After all, he and Brother Nan were different. Brother Nan went into the kitchen. Wang Dongdong could still hear the conversation between Almighty K and his little brother. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really shameless. You used a despicable method to eat the cake that Little Brother made.¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks were puffed up in anger, yet he was still holding his small fork and eating the cream. Feng Nai responded very nonchntly, ¡°Trouble Lin, I did so with my capabilities. Try not to get decayed teeth if you can.¡± Little Lin was indignant. ¡°Teacher said that it¡¯s really normal to have decayed teeth at my age, you know.¡± ¡°You believe the words your teacher uses to console you?¡± Feng Nai said, ncing at Little Lin¡¯s arms. ¡°Did you get knocked into at school?¡± Little Lin shook his head. ¡°Little Brother protected me the whole time. Other people didn¡¯t even dare toe over. Little Brother looks super handsome even with that hat on. I just found it odd. This doesn¡¯t really seem like something that Little Brother would buy.¡± Feng Nai replied leisurely, ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯ve probably misunderstood your Little Brother. He likes the kind of things that girls like.¡± Wang Dongdong had the constant feeling that those words sounded slightly resentful. Was this an illusion? However, Almighty K finished off a big tray of crepe cake with great table manners. Not even a mouthful was left! Odd. Wasn¡¯t it stated online that Almighty K did not eat any sweet food other than peppermint drops? Feng Nai was indeed really picky. He liked his food spicy and didn¡¯t eat anything too sweet unless the sweetness was just right. So far, only freshly-baked pineapple buns and various sweet food made by Mo Bei had suited his liking. He still didn¡¯t really like the rest. After Feng Nai had eaten Trouble Lin¡¯s birthday cake the previous time, he had asked the assistant to buy something that seemed about the same from a dessert store. He had thrown it into the trash bin after taking only a bite. Too sweet. There had been noparison to what Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother had made. Wang Dongdong was unaware of this. He did not know that these two people¡¯s alternate ounts had been married in the game either. Mo Bei had noticed Wang Dongdong¡¯s increasingly surprised gaze. However, she¡¯d always been short-spoken so she did not clear these things up. When she walked out of the kitchen, there was a thermally-insted lunch box in her hands. The lunch box, which was transparent and soft yellow inside, was giving off a fragrance. Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as he took in the aroma. ¡°Little Brother, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°An improved version of steamed eggs.¡± Mo Bei put the thermally-insted lunch box in Little Lin¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat it when you get back.¡± After all, he hadn¡¯t had a lot of crepe cake. ¡°Thank you, Little Brother.¡± Little Lin felt that he was way too blessed. Stepping on his tip-toes, he pecked the side of Mo Bei¡¯s face. Feng Nai had a hand in his pocket as henguidly took in this sight without making ament. Wang Dongdong was shocked once more. Was Almighty K tacitly approving of little young master Feng¡¯s close friendship with Brother Nan? In the scene, it was extremely difficult for even people from the business world to be friends with little young master Feng while Almighty K, the Fengs¡¯ older young master at present, was around. Because of this reason, no one in the industry dared to take pictures of little young master Feng either. However, this situation was¡­ unreal. Completely unreal! Brother Nan had just joined Dark res a few days ago. Was his entrance into the internal circle that sessful? Feng Nai did not think anything of it. He only turned around, holding the door with his long leg as he said, ¡°Trouble Lin, let¡¯s go.¡± Little Lin, who was still unwilling to part ways, waved his little paw at Mo Bei and said, ¡°Bye, Little Brother.¡± Then, he left, hugging the lunch box in one hand while the other was pulling on his brother¡¯s pants. Wang Dongdong only heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the two Almighties off. He then turned around and asked Brother Nan, ¡°If you¡¯re already on such good terms with Almighty K, why haven¡¯t you asked him to follow you online? Once Almighty K does that, your image will be restored and all the people who mock you will also¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use such methods.¡± Mo Bei pulled off her gloves, turned, and stood there. Her voice was cold and aloof, unlike the way it had been at the base. There were too many things brewing in those eyes. As they surged, it seemed as if a fire was burning in her eyes. When her gazended on the wrist guard on her left hand, the me grew. ¡°I said that I¡¯ll show them what true eSports is like.¡± Chapter 188 - Brother, Someone Asked For Little Brothers WeChat

Chapter 188: Brother, Someone Asked For Little Brother¡¯s WeChat

Outside the apartment, Little Lin kept guarding his steamed eggs for fear that his brother would snatch away the delicious food that his Little Brother had made for him. Little Lin felt as mentally tired as though he was guarding against a thief. While standing in the lift, Feng Nai shot a nce at the little human holding onto his pants and sneered nonchntly. ¡°Trouble Lin, no one is thinking about snatching that lunch box of yours. One shouldn¡¯t be a knave who thinks of others in terms of one¡¯s own desires, understand?¡± Little Lin, who did not believe his brother¡¯s words, continued hugging his lunch box. Feng Nai did not say anything else. He just walked out of the lift while the little tail was hanging from his leg. Uncle Li heaved a sigh of relief when he saw young master bring little young master out safe and sound. When he¡¯d realized that little young master had gone missing at the school, he had been anxious and worried, afraid that a mishap might ur. Now that his soul was back in ce, he turned around to open the car door. Little Lin, who also knew that he was in the wrong, was particrly obedient this time. There was absolutely no sign of his previous devil-like behavior. Yup. Little Lin was only this obedient in front of his Little Brother. Usually, he was really difficult to look after. Uncle Li could see the little young master sitting there through the rearview mirror. He was holding a small spoon and scooping food out of the thermally-insted lunch box to eat again and again. His eyshes were very long. Probably because he enjoyed his food, his eyes squinted as he smiled and his canine teeth were revealed, making him look extremely adorable. ¡°Little young master has be much more cheerful ever since he became acquainted with Young Master Mo.¡± Uncle Li observed Feng Nai¡¯s expression as he drove. ¡°Madam said to get Young Master and bring Young Master Mo home more often if there is no training. Little young master is more obedient when he¡¯s with Young Master.¡± Feng Nai fiddled with his phone. When he heard that sentence, he nced in Trouble Lin¡¯s direction and made an ¡°mm¡± sound with a hand under his jaw. Uncle Li smiled. Meanwhile, Little Lin seemed to suddenly remember something. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Feng Nai drew a piece of tissue and pressed it against his brother¡¯s face as he said inattentively, ¡°Speak.¡± Little Lin¡¯s round eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°A woman asked for Little Brother¡¯s WeChat ount today. It was really infuriating.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers paused. Then, he sneered again and said rather sarcastically, ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite normal? Your Little Brother is so outstanding after all.¡± Little Lin blinked. He sensed that his brother¡¯s words weren¡¯t praise, no matter how he interpreted them. ¡°It is normal.¡± Little Lin puffed up his cheeks. ¡°It would have been fine if it had been someone else. However, that woman also confessed her love to you previously, and now she¡¯s asking for Little Brother¡¯s WeChat. All she knows is how to flirt with people. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Feng Nai looked up indifferently. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Help Little Brother out. Little Brother is so nice that he¡¯ll definitely be deceived.¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed out even more. ¡°I don¡¯t want Little Brother to date such a girl. If he does, he will definitely make all this good food for her without even knowing the kind of person she is. I would have exposed her right then and there, but it seems like Little Brother never gives anyone his WeChat. He probably thought she was not bad. Brother, why aren¡¯t you a girl? If you were a girl, you could go and snatch Little Brother away. Anyway, look-wise, no one could beat you.¡± Feng Nai smiled very slowly as he reached a hand out and pinched his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Trouble Lin, I see that you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± ¡°Anyway, think about it yourself. If that woman really bes Little Brother¡¯s girlfriend and still makes passes at you, how would you deal with it? If I don¡¯t get to eat cream cake, you won¡¯t get any either¡­ Hmph!¡± Chapter 189 - Almighty K, Your Photos With Little Brother

Chapter 189: Almighty K, Your Photos With Little Brother

When Feng Nai let go of his younger brother¡¯s face, the color of his eyes was very light. If he couldn¡¯t get any cake, forget it. It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t any cake sold outside. Did Trouble Lin think that he was like him? Did he think he could be easily bribed with a few slices of cake? Feng Nai pulled up his cor and pulled his zipper all the way to his chin before closing his eyes. When he got home, he realized that there was now a pile of photos in his bag. His slender fingers picked one up. The youth in the photo was handsome and cold. He was wearing a hat with rabbit ears on his head and holding a bouquet of flowers in his left hand. Feng Nai paused while drying his hair, his eyes darkening. Then, he sat in front of hisputer,unched his game ount, and turned on his camera to begin that week¡¯s live-stream. The fans who had kept vigil the entire day exploded at once. ¡°Damn it, I caught it!¡± ¡°It really wasn¡¯t easy! I feel like crying!¡± ¡°Look at my Almighty K¡¯s extraordinary good looks!¡± Feng Nai turned off thements as usual and spoke upzily, his voice sounding raspy and maic. ¡°As usual, the live willst an hour.¡± ¡°His voice is so charming! My ears will get pregnant! Ahh!¡± ¡°Almighty K! Boyfriend, look here! You took a photo with another little brother!¡± ¡°Where did the above photoe from? My Almighty K actually got so close to someone other than Lord Panda? That¡¯s rare!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even closer to him than to Lord Panda. His hand is ced on that little brother¡¯s head.¡± ¡°I must have opened the live-stream incorrectly. Is my Almighty K smiling?¡± Feng Nai did not know how his fans had dug that photo out. After drinking a mouthful of water and entering the game, he snickered. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It really is?!¡± ¡°Inconceivable!¡± All the fans found this unreal. Hence, they began burning with eagerness to dig out the identity of the little brother. After all, this photo really jabbed at their girlish hearts. Almighty K was wearing a well-ironed suit, and one of his hands was ced on the little brother¡¯s head while the other was in his pocket. No one knew what he was saying to the little brother while he turned his face, lengthening the arc of his neck. When the rays of light focused, Almighty K¡¯s thin lips were so close that it seemed like they were about to touch the little brother¡¯s ears. He was handsome and pleasing to the eye. They couldn¡¯t help turning back to look at the photo again! Many fans believed that this photo was toxic! As she kept looking at that photo, Yang Ziyu, who was also watching the live-stream, felt that she¡¯d finally found the right direction for the things she was doing now. Next, she would try initiating an encounter. They should be able to be more familiar with each other. Yang Ziyu¡¯s fingers moved as her eyesnded on the WeChat contact that she¡¯d just added that day. She immediately sent a message. ¡°Mo Nan, are you asleep?¡± After sending it, Yang Ziyu waited for a reply from the other side very confidently. However¡­ Three minutes passed without an answer. There was actually no stir from her phone. Yang Ziyu tapped her phone cover and then typed another message. ¡°Seems like you are. I¡¯ll see you at school tomorrow then. Good night.¡± The next day, when Mo Bei woke up, she saw two unread messages on her phone. Her slender fingers slid across the screen as she walked into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Her dark locks were slightly wet, yet her profile was still very aloof and her actions were neat and suave. As she grabbed her backpack with a hand and swung it over her shoulder, the pit of her neck looked very deep. Before Mo Bei left the house, her long leg bent slightly and her knee bumped into Wang Dongdong, who was sleeping on the sofa. Wang Dongdong woke up and sat up abruptly. ¡°Brother Nan? It¡¯s daybreak already? Damn it, I¡¯m not done creating the discussion topic.¡± ¡°No need to bother with that.¡± Mo Bei had investigated why her brother had gradually lost his poprity and ultimately gotten abandoned the entire night. The more she had gone on, the darker her eyes had be. Right now, they were really dark. ¡°When the National Preliminaries begin, attention wille naturally.¡± Chapter 190 - The Two Campus Beaus Are Claimed?

Chapter 190: The Two Campus Beaus Are imed?

Wang Dongdong wanted toment on whether Brother Nan was too confident in his own skills. Being the subject of conversations wasn¡¯t something that came easily. However, there was no guarantee. Brother Nan was truly capable right now. His aura and looks were so cold that, with a mere nce at him, he wilted. It was truly miraculous! ¡°I guess this is growth.¡± As Wang Dongdong watched the person walking out, he let out a long sigh. After all, anyone who had been kicked out of their battle team in such a manner would be a different person¡­ At school, the talk about the student representatives the previous day had yet to dissipate. Plus, No.1 Middle School happened to be right across No.2 Middle School. As a result, it was very convenient for the girls from that side toe over and watch the new campus beau and top student. As soon as Zhao Jianjian arrived at school, he sensed Brother Nan¡¯s soaring poprity. ¡°What a pity¡­ Is he not wearing the hat with the rabbit ears today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cold, but I still find him good-looking. I¡¯m virtually hopeless.¡± As Mo Bei walked over, there was more and more noise around her. She didn¡¯t look over. She only casually ate the steamed meat bun she¡¯d bought from the stall outside the school gate. Her profile was very aloof, which made the girls even more excited. This little brother was so handsome and down-to-earth! ¡°Ahh, I really wish I was the steamed meat bun in his hand!¡± Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troop from No.1 Middle School got increasingly upset as they listened on. How many days had it been? Why had all the girls from their school taken a fancy to Mo Nan? Moreover, that rascal was getting really bold. He was tantly hanging around themon border of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School. Was he really not afraid of a strike? They¡¯d wanted to buy breakfast earlier, but too many people had lined up to look at Mo Nan, so they hadn¡¯t managed to get in line! That stall¡¯s steamed buns were really tasty! The gazes of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troop became slightly unkind as theynded on him with vague anger. ¡°Brother Yu, will we strike?¡± ¡°How could we? Are you aware of the rtionship between him and Young Master Feng?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, yet you still asked whether we¡¯ll strike or not!¡± ¡°Previously, Young Master Feng struck right away without a word upon seeing him.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said that this was in the past. Did you eat up everything that happened yesterday along with your rice?¡± That was right. Yesterday¡¯s events were the problem. They somehow felt that Young Master Feng and Mo Nan seemed like¡­ They couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. Anyway, this just meant that they couldn¡¯t strike carelessly anymore! Even though she was watched by a number of eyes, Mo Bei wasn¡¯t bothered. As sheposedly chewed on her steamed bun, even the way she ate was very good-looking. However, Zhao Jianjian¡¯s back was slightly cold. Brother Nan really could swallow his food and take his books inside at any time. ¡°Mo Nan!¡± Suddenly, a sweet, clear call came from not too far away. It was Yang Ziyu. As she walked over with two friends, the corners of her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°You actually appeared here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people of No.1 Middle School might raise their hands?¡± Mo Bei swallowed thest mouthful of her steamed bun before coolly making an ¡°mm¡± sound. Yang Ziyu walked closer and put a bottle of the yogurt in her hands into the side pocket of the youth¡¯s backpack. ¡°You sent the materials to me, so I bought you a drink.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s vision swept past the side of the backpack. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in her eyes. However, everyone around them found this scene different. ¡°Sure enough, no one can escape Yang Ziyu.¡± ¡°My icy little brother is gone. Nothing can be done. Yang Ziyu is indeed good-looking. She looks sweet when she smiles too.¡± ¡°I heard that she and Young Master Feng are acquainted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious! The two great campus beaus of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School have both been imed by her.¡± Chapter 191 - Feng Nai Said This Little Brother Doesnt Drink Yogurt

Chapter 191: Feng Nai Said This Little Brother Doesn¡¯t Drink Yogurt

These were the voices that Feng Nai heard when he alighted from the car. His right hand held his cell phone while his face, which was covered by a ck mask, was turned in this direction. He was kind of far away. When his gazended on the two figures, who were so close that they seemed to be conversing intimately, his eyes darkened. You Muqing shifted his gaze, following his line of vision. ¡°What are you looking at? Ah, it¡¯s Yang Ziyu. I remember now. Some time ago, she confessed her love for you. Now, the campus belle will soon belong to someone else. Young Master Feng, aren¡¯t you going to work hard?¡± You Muqing was naturally joking. Feng Nai treated everyone the same. He¡¯d probably already forgotten who Yang Ziyu was. However, this time, You Muqing had guessed wrong. Young Master Feng remembered this girl. After all, she¡¯d presented a certain person with flowers yesterday. Trouble Lin had been referring to her? Feng Nai¡¯s brow lifted for a second. He couldn¡¯t tell. Although Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother looked pretty cold on the surface, he was rooted to the ground when he saw girls. ¡°Psh¡­¡± You Muqing, who did not understand what Young Master Feng was scoffing at, turned his head. He was about to continue speaking when he saw Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket and stroll towards the spot with the biggest crowd. You Muqing was speechless. This was¡­ What did Young Master Feng want to do? Feng Nai was most contemptuous of people who could not move their legs once they saw a girl. However, this was obviously his team member. If any problem cropped upter, it would be really troublesome. If he added that to Trouble Lin¡¯s words yesterday¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened as he walked over to where those two stood. His sudden appearance made both the students from No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School almost go crazy! ¡°Damn, what¡¯s up with Almighty Ktely?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been any happier to see my Almighty K early in the morning! I didn¡¯t work hard to make it to No.1 Middle School in vain!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this atmosphere doesn¡¯t seem very right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not right about it?¡± ¡°Almighty K¡¯s gaze is a little cold. It easily reminds one of a crime of passion.¡± ¡°No way! Over Yang Ziyu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Think about it. Right now, Yang Ziyu is with the chief of No.2 Middle School! The chief of No.2 Middle School!¡± ¡°Feels like they¡¯re gonnae to blows.¡± The atmosphere seemed indeed charged, especially considering that Feng Nai was still wearing a ck mask on his face and his aloof gaze was set on Mo Bei¡¯s face. Mo Bei lifted her eyes for a moment, holding the steamed bun in her mouth while her entire being was very cold. Each time these two people were in the same frame, it felt like they were going to fight. Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troops had already started clenching their fists in the sidelines. Of all people, Mo Nan had chosen the campus belle of No.1 Middle School, the person who was most qualified to be with Young Master Feng. Wasn¡¯t this akin to snatching Young Master Feng¡¯s girl? Say nothing more! Let¡¯s beat him up! This was the strong desire of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troop! Even the girls standing beside Yang Ziyu covered their mouths and used their other hands to nudge Yang Ziyu while saying softly, ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re really formidable if you were able to make Young Master Feng do this for you and Mo Nan¡­ Gosh, they won¡¯te to blows, will they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout rubbish.¡± Yang Ziyu bit her lip. However, the arc at the corner of her lips couldn¡¯t be concealed. She pulled at Feng Nai¡¯s sleeve carefully. ¡°Young Master Feng, Mo Nan and I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Feng Nai frowned and stepped back, evidently avoiding her touch. Then, he turned over, bent slightly and nonchntly took the bottle out of a certain person¡¯s backpack and threw it back at Yang Ziyu. His voice wasnguidly aloof as he said, ¡°Little Brother doesn¡¯t drink yogurt.¡± Chapter 192 - Almighty Ks Unique Sarcasm

Chapter 192: Almighty K¡¯s Unique Sarcasm

Instantly, all the noise stopped. It was deadly silent all around. What, what was going on between Young, Young Master Feng and Mo Nan? How could Young Master Feng know whether Mo Nan liked drinking yogurt or not? Zhao Jianjian was confused.?Brother Nan doesn¡¯t drink yogurt? Impossible, Brother Nan is rather fond of yogurt. The scene was extremely awkward. Yang Ziyu¡¯s smile now looked slightly stiff. After all, how normal was it to have two campus beaus vie for a campus belle? Everyone thought that Young Master Feng hade over because of Yang Ziyu. However, it now seemed like they had misunderstood. Young Master Feng couldn¡¯t be there for Mo Nan¡­ right? Mo Bei herself had also looked over. Feng Nai shot a nce at a certain person and lowered his voice. ¡°Why, do you want to drink it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei straightened her backpack, looking very indifferent. Feng Nai stood there casually with absolutely no intention of leaving. The people around did not know what the two chiefs had said. However, weren¡¯t they standing a little too close to each other? Yang Ziyu couldn¡¯t let herself be a joke just like that. The corners of her lips lifted again. ¡°That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t asked Mo Nan what he likes. I¡¯ll buy you a meal after you send the materials to me. By then, you can tell me what you like to eat. I¡¯ll take the yogurt with me now. Have a good chat with Young Master Feng.¡± Sure enough, just like she¡¯d thought, Mo Nan and Almighty K were on pretty good terms. She just had to take it slow. In the future, she could definitely¡­ However, before Yang Ziyu could leave, Feng Nai spoke again. ¡°You added her on WeChat?¡± Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. Feng Nai lifted his hand leisurely. ¡°Give your phone to me.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow and said a joke that only the two of them understood. ¡°There are photos in it.¡± Although Feng Naiughed, there was some coldness visible in his eyes. ¡°SweetDisciple, you seem to have forgotten something. You won¡¯t even let me look at your cell phone?¡± For some reason, the people who witnessed this scene felt that the aloof little brother sighed rather helplessly before handing his cell phone to Young Master Feng, who acted like a naughty child. Young Master Feng slid his finger across the screen and asked without even looking up, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wait a minute. What, what was whose name? The people crowding around were all slightly confused when they saw Young Master Feng smile again, his white teeth bing visible. He looked very good, but for some reason his smile seemed rather mocking. ¡°Little sister, what is your name?¡± In a mere instant, even the air around them had frozen! It turned out¡­ that Young Master Feng didn¡¯t even know who Yang Ziyu was? The members of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troops were shocked. This was really awkward. They¡¯d thought Young Master Feng would like this type of girl¡­ Yang Ziyu could barely keep up her smile. However, the girl beside her spoke up. ¡°Young Master Feng, you¡¯re too much. How could you not know Ziyu¡¯s name? She¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Yang Ziyu tugged on her good friend, looking aggrieved. Feng Nai looked over, already feeling vaguely annoyed. ¡°There are so many people at school. Do I have to remember everyone? Not remembering everyone is considered extreme?¡± The girl clenched her fists. ¡°Your behavior is really detestable. You¡¯d embarrass even a girl who likes you.¡± Feng Nai sneered but did not respond. He turned to ask Mo Bei, ¡°Heard that?¡± Mo Bei was silent. Feng Nai lifted a brow. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was really the type who stopped thinking when he met a girl. This felt increasingly troublesome as he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be a spare tire for a girl who likes someone else?¡± Feng Nai threw the cell phone back with ceaseless mockery. ¡°Your brain is full of tofu crumbs. She casually flirted with you and you gave her your WeChat. That¡¯s truly promising.¡± Chapter 193 - Blacklisting

Chapter 193: cklisting

Young Master Feng was worried that Mo Nan would be¡­ cheated by a girl? Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troops no longer wanted to watch this scene! A few days ago, Young Master Feng had approached Mo Nan for a solo fight. Now¡­ ¡°Brother Yu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak! We can¡¯t beat him up!¡± ¡°I can see that, I just wanted to ask¡­ Can No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School still have arranged fights in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I want some peace!¡± What had be of the objective behind the establishment of their army group? What? You Muqing observed the expressions of the male students of No.1 Middle School and walked over to the person who¡¯d nned on walking through the school gates after leaving ament. ¡°You¡¯ll scare the people from No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School with the way you¡¯ve treated Mo Nan.¡± After all, they had been arch enemies in the past. The kind of enemies that fought once they met. Now, he was even interfering in his rtionship matters. Feng Nai was indifferent. He had no intention of speaking whatsoever. You Muqing chuckled. ¡°Even I hadn¡¯t expected that you would interfere in such matters.¡± ¡°Trouble Lin doesn¡¯t want his Little Brother to be cheated on.¡± Feng Nai tugged at his cor, a smile hanging from the corner of his lips. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in his smile, only an attractivenguidness. His voice was very apathetic as he said, ¡°Otherwise, did you think I would interfere? He¡¯s so damn stupid. Well, he was smart when he was deceiving someone else. He hadn¡¯t even given his QQ then, let alone his WeChat.¡± You Muqing understood the first half of his statement. What did the second half mean? Besides, was Young Master Feng particrly talkative that day, or was it his imagination? Thanks to Young Master Feng¡¯s interference, campus belle Yang Ziyu would probably stop iming that she was close to Young Master Feng. Actually, on the forum, You Muqing had seen numerous posts discussing Feng Nai and Yang Ziyu. After all, the campus belle was a good match for the campus beau. However, things had indeed be askew recently. Quite a number of people had thought this was true. Young Master Feng never bothered with such issues. Should he say that Yang Ziyu was too greedy? She would insist on dragging Little Lin¡¯s Little Brother down too. Young Master Feng would not allow such a thing to happen. Meanwhile, the gazes of the people looking at Yang Ziyu had changed. Yang Ziyu bit down on her bottom lip, her face alternating between looking livid and pale. At the bottom of it all, Mo Nan was still being tactless. He was so cowardly that he actually did not react at all when Almighty K sted him. Mo Bei, who received a resentful re, continued to look aloof. She only shot a nce at her cell phone. She had received a WeChat message from a certain Almighty. ¡°Let¡¯s meet after school in the afternoon.¡± Mo Bei recalled their one-week agreement and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she saw that Yang Ziyu, who had left, had also sent a message over. ¡°Mo Nan, I was merely asking you for some studying materials. I didn¡¯t have any other intentions. Young Master Feng misunderstood.¡± Mo Bei did not reply to this message. Yang Ziyu continued to type. ¡°If you have time, please exin on my behalf *aggrieved emoticon*.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze paused. Upon seeing that the other party wasn¡¯t replying, Yang Ziyu¡¯s hands moved like lightning. ¡°Or did you also misunderstand, Mo Nan?¡± Zhao Jianjian stood right beside Brother Nan. When he saw Brother Nan¡¯s fingers move, he wanted to see what he would say¡­ In the end¡­ He cklisted her right away? Zhao Jianjian was stunned. ¡°Brother Nan, you¡­¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± One word summed up everything. Zhao Jianjian looked at his own ount that hadn¡¯t been let out of the ck list. He actually felt that there was nothing wrong with what Brother Nan had done. After all, Brother Nan had also cklisted all of them because he had found them too noisy¡­ ¡°What about letting her exin?¡± Zhao Jianjian believed Brother Nan probably wouldn¡¯t treat a girl like that. Mo Bei looked at him and said coolly, ¡°I really dislike people who intentionally do something. They can be straightforward with whatever they want to do. If someone like that set me up, no matter what she said in the end, it would be unusual.¡± Chapter 194 - The Two Chiefs’ Date

Chapter 194: The Two Chiefs¡¯ Date

Zhao Jianjian was speechless. Why was he finding Brother Nan¡¯s words slightly iprehensible? On the other side, Yang Ziyu was about to send something. Once she did, her face instantly turned livid. What did Mo Nan mean? Why had he cklisted her? She¡¯d never met a guy who would treat her this way! Unless¡­ the rumors were true and this guy waspletely gay! Yang Ziyu¡¯s fingers clenched tightly. She ignored the others when they spoke to her and got lost in thought, her eyes looking deep. The greatest change for Mo Bei, who was the top student of both schools, was being called upon to stand up by every teacher. This was almost too familiar to all the students. All the teachers had an almost identical smile that day and they all said the same lines. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a number one student in our ss. Stand up and let me have a look.¡± Everyone was speechless. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t known who Brother Nan was previously. However, when Mo Bei stood up, sat down and turned to look outside the window, this indeed made many girls begin to subconsciously write down a name in their textbooks. Li, who couldn¡¯t stand what was happening, sneered. ¡°Whitewashing the results still prohibits you from participating in thepetition, so what¡¯s the fuss?¡± Mo Bei looked over. She held her ck bag strap in one hand and wound it twice around her left hand, her ck locks falling in front of her eyes. For some reason, Li felt chills down his back. Mo Bei only said one word. ¡°Move.¡± Li¡¯s fingers stiffened. When he came back to his senses, his body had already uncontrobly given way to create a path. Zhao Jianjian, who followed Mo Bei, smiled at Li. ¡°Since you¡¯re so weak, don¡¯t provoke Brother Nan.¡± Li gritted his teeth, the indignation in him evident. However, Mo Bei continued to walk forward, as though everything around did not have much to do with her. The title of the aloof campus beau hadn¡¯te out of nowhere. This time, all the girls at school wanted to catch an extra nce of the youth. However, he did not participate in any activities. He didn¡¯t y basketball, didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria, and he went home once the lessons were over. There was really no chance of getting in touch with him whatsoever. Hence, countless girls at school were extremely envious of Zhao Jianjian. They resorted to coercion and bribery to get him to tell them Mo Nan¡¯s route. They wouldn¡¯t do anything with this information. They would simply watch the little brother as though he was eye candy. Zhao Jianjian only confessed when he really couldn¡¯t resist anymore. He had never thought that Brother Nan would suddenly change his route that day. ¡°Brother Nan, where are you going?¡± Zhao Jianjian observed their deviated route in confusion. Mo Bei tapped on her cell phone with one hand and responded with two words without even lifting her head. ¡°Back field.¡± ¡°Back, back field?¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t odd when he heard him. That was a ce they only headed to when there was an arranged group fight. If one went alone there under normal circumstances, one could be easily cornered by people from No.1 Middle School. Why was Brother Nan going there when everything was alright? ¡°Brother Nan, Young Master Feng and you aren¡¯t going to have another fight because of the incident today, right?¡± Mo Bei looked over and said coolly, ¡°We indeed have an appointment, but it¡¯s not to fight.¡± ¡°What else could you guys meet for other than to fight?¡± Zhao Jianjian found this slightly unreal. Mo Bei nced at the text on her cell phone, which had been sent by a certain Almighty, and said without any emotional changes, ¡°He said it¡¯s to go shopping.¡± Zhao Jianjian was speechless. The chiefs of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School would go shopping together? Shopping? Anyone who saw this would go collectively berserk! Zhao Jianjian felt that he needed a few moments of peace. Meanwhile, in the back field, the members of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troops were preparing to have an in-depth meeting. Suddenly, they saw Young Master Fenge over for some reason. His face was still covered by a ck mask as he leaned there, ying with a stray cat in the field¡­ Chapter 195 - Young Master Feng Said He Was Waiting For Someone (Waiting For His

Chapter 195: Young Master Feng Said He Was Waiting For Someone (Waiting For His Wife)

The little brothers of the army instantly lowered their voices by a considerable extent. Each and every gaze moved towards that slim, tall figure. Feng Nai said verynguidly, ¡°No need to pay attention to me. Continue doing your own thing.¡± Though he put it that way, while Young Master Feng was around, they really felt a sense of pressure. Most importantly, shouldn¡¯t Young Master Feng be returning home at this time? Someone who could not hold back asked, ¡°Why are you here, Young Master Feng?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Feng Nai ced his school jacket aside, his slender fingers never leaving the cat¡¯s face. Waiting for someone? The members of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troop exchanged a look. ¡°Is this an arranged fight?¡± Otherwise, Young Master Feng would not have appeared there. Feng Nai shifted his eyes, still looking absent-minded and slightly bored. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone to go shopping.¡± Young Master Feng was meeting someone to go shopping? Who? Why was he waiting in the back field? Could it be a girl from No.2 Middle School? No wonder he wouldn¡¯t approve of Yang Ziyu. It turned out that Young Master Feng didn¡¯t like ace students. That was true. After all, there were more art students at No.2 Middle School. Students who were also beautiful¡­ Hold on! Who was that? ¡°Mo Nan?¡± Some people immediately stood up on reflex and reached for their baseball bats. Then, they saw Young Master Fengmentzily, ¡°Are your legs so short that evening to the back field takes you so long?¡± When he heard that, Mo Bei¡¯s gazended on the figure ying with the cat. ¡°Where are we going shopping?¡± The army group waspletely stunned when they heard this question. The, the person that Young Master Feng was meeting was Mo Nan? They would go shop, shopping? ¡°Brother Yu!¡± ¡°I heard, don¡¯t speak!¡± There was absolutely no need for the in-depth meeting they were having today! He he he he he¡­ Shopping? Shopping? It seemed as though Feng Nai hadn¡¯t noticed the expressions of his underlings. After leaping across the railing by supporting himself with a hand, hended in front of Mo Bei. He had absolutely no intention of wearing the school jacket. ¡°There are only a few ces around here.¡± Mo Bei looked at him and said very coolly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll get something to eat first?¡± Feng Nai stood there and seemed to smile for a moment with faint wickedness before he replied, ¡°That works too.¡± As the members of Mo Nan¡¯s enemy troop watched the two figures that gradually moved further away, they somehow felt that the sounds in their ears weren¡¯t realistic! Young Master Feng had never asked someone to go shopping alone with him! What exactly was going on? Uniformly, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Zhao Jianjian! Zhao Jianjian immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± He was also puzzled as to how Brother Nan¡¯s rtionship with Young Master Feng had grown so much that they would go shopping together after school! However, Mo Bei knew very well deep down that this date Almighty K had asked her out on certainly wouldn¡¯t be as simple as going shopping. After all, their agreement wouldst a week. Despite her age, Mo Bei had never gone shopping with a guy. She had zero experience in this aspect, so she had searched for many tips before school had ended. ¡°What needs to be done when two straight guys go shopping together¡± and all that jazz. One could eat, y games, watch movies, and so on. She would follow the n. Anyway, one couldn¡¯t go wrong with food. The two of them were so good-looking that it was too much. Even though Feng Nai was wearing a mask, when they walked to the pedestrian crossing, they still attracted many people¡¯s attention. Fortunately, they¡¯de from the back field, where there were fewer students. Otherwise, someone would have certainly recognized these two. When the red light shed, both of them stopped. Feng Nai had a hand in his pocket as he watched Mo Bei search for good food in the area. He freed up a hand and tapped on her cell phone. ¡°This¡­¡± Chapter 196 - Feeding

Chapter 196: Feeding

When Mo Bei¡¯s hand, which was on the screen, was touched, she was caught off guard. However, judging by a certain Almighty¡¯s behavior, it seemed like this was nothing. Boys indeed did not keep much distance during their interactions. Mo Bei, who felt like she¡¯d learned a skill, looked away and tapped on the GPS. However, Feng Nai tugged on his cor when he retracted his hand. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t intended to touch her fingers. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was still rather agreeable when he did things. Since he couldn¡¯t move when he saw rather good-looking people, he¡¯d let him have more attempts to avoid having to resolve trouble in the future. Two simrly slender figures walked side by side. Their height difference was very pleasing to the eye, yet their school uniforms were different. As a result, the peopleing and going could not help but specte about their rtionship. Past the pedestrian crossing and through another old town alley was Walking Street, which was a famous street in the city. It waste spring to early summer, and it was also a Friday. Thus, there were lots of people on Walking Street. As the sky gradually darkened, human traffic grew even more. At the entrance of the street was a public square, while a huge screen and the lighted Gi exclusive store blended together. The entire building was made of ss, as if it could reflect an entire town¡¯s worth of light. LED bubble balloons and stalls selling candied hawthorn sticks could be seen everywhere. Mo Bei watched Almighty K¡¯s back view as he walked past the stalls. He seemed slightly bitter, so she reached out and pulled him back. ncing at him, she asked coolly, ¡°You won¡¯t eat?¡± Feng Nai had his hands in his pockets as he said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll have a hawthorn one.¡± Mo Bei had essentiallye to an understanding. Almighty K probably couldn¡¯t resist the food that girls often ate. However, his idol baggage [1. An expression referring to excessive self-consciousness, usually when ites to celebrities] was too heavy, so he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to buy them. This was the tsundere attribute of feline animals. ¡°A stick of hawthorn,¡± Mo Bei said before using her phone to scan and pay. Feng Nai stood there, looking like he was in a pretty good mood. He did not take the candied hawthorn stick from Mo Bei¡¯s hand. Instead, he maintained the same posture and turned his head to look down and take a bite. At such a close distance, even the dark locks before their foreheads could touch. Mo Bei stood there, watching the handsome face that was inches away. All she could smell was the other person¡¯s breath. A minty tobo scent filled her nose. He¡¯d probably smoked a cigarette beforeing to the back field, as there was still some lingering smell. It was refreshingly sweet. She did not move, and her gaze was slightly aloof. Mo Bei watched as Almighty K straightened up after taking a bite of the candied hawthorn. He still had pieces of sugar between his thin lips and he looked handsomelynguid. ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± Mo Bei raised her hand, as though she wanted to hand the whole stick to him. Feng Nai spoke slowly. ¡°You hold it. Look at me. Do I look like a man who would hold a stick of candied hawthorn?¡± Mo Bei knew that Almighty K¡¯s idol baggage was acting up again, so her gaze was very apathetic. Meanwhile, a child who had been standing nearby and had witnessed this scene suddenly tugged on his mom¡¯s sleeve. ¡°That little brother bought candied hawthorn for that big brother and even fed him. Why wouldn¡¯t you buy me any? At least I can hold it myself. The big brother made the little brother even hold the candied hawthorn. He¡¯s much more difficult than I am!¡± They were too close, so the people concerned could hear the child¡¯s words. The mom looked instantly embarrassed. She covered her child¡¯s mouth and smiled in their direction. Feng Nai lifted his brow for a moment. Mo Bei said indifferently, ¡°Did you hear that, Captain?¡± Feng Nai nced over and smiled very slowly. ¡°You will do whatever I say for a week. Otherwise, why do you think I called you out to shop with me? Holding the candied hawthorn for me is only one of the basics.¡± Chapter 197 - Brother Bei Put On The Bear Costume

Chapter 197: Brother Bei Put On The Bear Costume

Mo Bei detected clear resentment in Almighty K¡¯s statement. She was also quite confused as to why his level of resentment was so high. She only looked up and asked one question. ¡°What else does Captain want to eat?¡± Feng Nai stuffed his hands in his pockets, his eyes growing a few notches darker. ¡°Did you mistake me for Trouble Lin? Do you think I only know how to eat?¡± Mo Bei thought to herself,?Then what do you want? However, while the other person¡¯s idol baggage was present, she did not speak again. Feng Naiughed for a moment. While standing there, he turned and called a bear mascot that was giving out flyers over. The bear mascot thought that he was asking for a flyer. However, when he walked closer, he heard the other person say, ¡°How much for the costume you are wearing?¡± The bear mascot looked slightly dazed. Thus, Feng Nai added, ¡°Sell it to me and someone will finish giving out the flyers for you.¡± The bear mascot pulled off the head piece. He wasn¡¯t really convinced that something so good woulde out of this, yet he had to be practical. ¡°The costume isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s thepany¡¯s. Therefore, selling it is impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rent it for an hour,¡± Feng Nai said before he pointed to Mo Bei, who was standing aside. ¡°This little brother wants to wear it.¡± When Mo Bei was mentioned, her brows furrowed for a second. The bear mascot found this rather inconceivable. After all, it was difficult to imagine that there was someone with such an interest. ¡°Oh, I know! You guys are going to film some short videos, right?¡± the bear mascot said as he pulled on the zipper in the back, ¡°The rent shall be 60 an hour, and you need to help me give out the flyers.¡± Feng Nai wasn¡¯t sure about the short videos and all that jazz, but his objective had been aplished. ¡°Come over.¡± After the hat with the rabbit ears, Almighty K had found a new pleasure. Mo Bei stood there with an aloof face, holding the bear costume with one hand while pulling it on. Feng Nai stood right beside her. ¡°Turn around.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s brows lifted coldly. Meanwhile, Feng Nai responded casually, ¡°The zip is at the back. Lower your head.¡± Mo Beiplied. When she looked down, she could not help but hear the sounds around them. There were probably lots of people watching. This was indeed true. After all, a little brother with an icy aura was actually wearing a bear costume. It was adorable, no matter how one thought of it. Mo Bei¡¯s face also looked so handsome even from the side that it made hearts race and attracted quite a crowd. Fortunately, Feng Nai was wearing a mask, so he couldn¡¯t be recognized. If he was recognized, the news that Almighty K was helping someone wear such a costume would definitely cause quite a stir online. ¡°A bit lower.¡± Feng Nai looked at the snow-white inches of skin before him, his eyebrows arching. Wasn¡¯t Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother a little too delicate? His skin seemed even better than a girl¡¯s. However, the National Preliminaries would take ce the day after tomorrow, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to injure his team member. Hence, as Feng Nai was pulling the zipper up, he avoided letting it touch the back of Mo Bei¡¯s neck. ¡°Done.¡± Feng Nai watched the other person, who was now significantly fatter, while contemtion filled his eyes. ¡°Turn around in a circle.¡± Mo Bei restrained herself from sighing deeply. While wearing the bear costume, she turned in a circle. Even her tail was furry. This¡­ was slightly challenging her mindset. At present, numerous girls found her so adorable that they couldn¡¯t hold back. After all, they¡¯d never seen anyone look so aloof and suave even after putting on such a costume. The contrast was extremely cute. They really wanted to approach the little brother to take a photo together! However, a secondter, people saw the tall figure standing beside him reach out and pull the bear¡¯s tail. His voice was stillnguidly deep and pleasing to the ears. ¡°Come over here to walk.¡± Chapter 198 - Mo Bei Gives Out Flyers

Chapter 198: Mo Bei Gives Out Flyers

Mo Bei froze. Her eyes looked at the hand thatnded behind her. She held back again and again and didn¡¯t send that person flying with a kick. She looked aloof and handsome, but she actually wanted to have a fight against a certain Almighty. ¡°Little Brother doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy.¡± Feng Nai smiled and looked down, the bear helmet hanging from one of his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not wear this. After all, sometimes giving out flyers fast has to do with a person¡¯s face as well.¡± Mo Bei stood there without speaking. Although she had been initially tall and graceful, for some reason, she had be Cutie Bei after putting on the costume. While she didn¡¯t utter a word, coldness leaked from her gaze. She was evidently disregarding Almighty K¡¯s childishness. Feng Nai found a step and, by relying on his long legs, he sat down and lifted his chinzily. ¡°Don¡¯t make my money go to waste. Start distributing the flyers.¡± Mo Bei, who always looked neat and suave, looked slightly clumsy now because of the costume. However, this made even more girls gather over. Some of them had even started raising their phones to take photos. ¡°He¡¯s too handsome. Where exactly did this little brothere from?¡± ¡°I saw someone pull on his tail earlier. I really want to pull it too.¡± ¡°They probably knew each other. I found that scene really loving. We just don¡¯t know what the person wearing the mask looks like. However, his profile looks pretty handsome.¡± ¡°Stop! Stop talking!¡± The little brother had approached them. The girls¡¯ faces looked slightly flushed. Feng Nai lifted a brow nonchntly. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was well-loved by girls. ¡°Flyers! Want one?¡± Mo Bei looked down without much emotion on her face. Her ck hair fell and, inbination with that costume, she somehow seemed gentle and irresistible. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± One of the girls couldn¡¯t help but say ¡®yes¡¯ three times. After she did so, she covered her own face. However, the corners of Mo Bei¡¯s lips lifted when she saw that. ¡°Here.¡± He had sm¡­ smiled? The girl, who was really captured by that smile, stood there in a daze for a long time. Then, she saw a slender figure suddenly walk over and directly take a certain person¡¯s wrist in his right hand. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted. She was unsure of what Almighty K wanted to do now, so her brow wrinkled. Feng Nai watched the person before him, looking more or less wicked as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t change your bad habit of being unable to move once you see a girl, it will be very troublesome for you in the future.¡± Mo Bei drew her hand back clumsily and could not help but sigh. ¡°How will it be troublesome?¡± She wanted to dump this costume. Feng Nai looked down at her. ¡°After the National Preliminaries, how many people will remember you? You should know deep down. If you don¡¯t put up any resistance and news of you sleeping with fans gets out, the entire team will go down with you!¡± Mo Bei faltered and looked up. ¡°There will be no such news.¡± Feng Nai clenched a hand and watched the bear as he said aloofly, ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t, someone will fabricate it. Did you not learn any lessons after leaving the club?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes currently looked rather dark. However, Feng Nai wanted to keep taunting her. Not expecting this person to step out, she said, ¡°I got it. The way Captain gives reminders is truly extraordinary.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s brows lifted for a moment. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was indeed difficult to handle. This thought had just formed in his mind when the person beside him turned his head over again, his eyes looking pretty and dark. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although this extraordinary reply was sarcastic, she could tell that this was for her own good. Chapter 199 - Getting Brother Bei To Act Cute

Chapter 199: Getting Brother Bei To Act Cute

That ¡°thank you¡± seemed to have slightly exceeded Feng Nai¡¯s expectations. He paused for a moment and lifted a brow. ¡°I can¡¯t sense your sincerity, Little Brother.¡± Mo Bei looked over and asked coolly, ¡°What would be considered sincere?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s manner was verynguid. ¡°Raise your hands.¡± Mo Bei looked at the costume she was wearing butplied without much of a change in her mood, her profile still attractive. Feng Nai continued leisurely. ¡°A little higher.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gazended on him. ¡°Sincerity,¡± Feng Nai reminded her. Mo Bei retracted her gaze and continued to lift her hands up high. Feng Nai took out his cell phone and pointed it at her. ¡°Act cute.¡± Mo Bei was speechless. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. When her eyes looked over again, they were extremely cold. However, Feng Nai¡¯s posture was stillzy. ¡°Little Brother, it seems like you wanted to fight me. You seemed quite good when you were using the lolita voice.¡± Mo Bei knew he was referring to the time when they had gamed together. ¡°I acted cute before?¡± ¡°You helped me with the blue buff.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was indifferent. Mo Bei stared at him. ¡°A support helping the assassin with the blue buff is considered acting cute?¡± ¡°Everyone else was in the othernes, but you were always following me. What is this if not acting cute?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s words actually made some sense. Mo Bei only used one sentence to break his argument. ¡°The support-assassin team-up would speed up the jungling pace.¡± Feng Nai suddenly smiled and said slowly, ¡°A yer with origins in the assassin role indeed thinks differentlypared to others. But why did you never use this ying style of yours with your previous battle team?¡± Mo Bei felt that Almighty K was a little difficult to guard oneself against. Within three sentences, he would alwayse up with a trap. After all, her ying style differed from her brother¡¯s. ¡°What should I do exactly?¡± Mo Bei simply changed the topic, staring coolly at him. Feng Nai had wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually say ¡®xoxo¡¯ very smoothly?¡± However, a secondter, he realized that he could not say that. He only lifted the cell phone in his right hand higher, instructing her in azy voice. ¡°Make a heart.¡± Mo Beiplied, using her fingers to form a heart with an aloof expression. Her unwillingness to cooperate was made very clear. However, she still couldn¡¯t resist the visual impact of those good looks. While a crowd of people was staring, all the girls watched the aloof, handsome little brother in the bear costume make a heart while facing the slender figure across him. He looked as though he was confessing his love. Meanwhile, the other person was super cool. After taking the photo, he pulled the little brother away by his tail¡­ They¡¯d initially agreed on an hour. He didn¡¯t think that, after half an hour, the costume would be returned. The young man that had rented the bear costume out asked them, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t filming anymore? Everyone else needs several takes before they get it.¡± Feng Nai didn¡¯t film videos, so he wasn¡¯t too clear about what the other party was talking about. However,municating was no problem. ¡°Dark past. Just one take will be enough.¡± Dark past? The young man was baffled. Mo Bei, who had a hand behind her back, was fiddling with the zipper, her profile still very aloof. She¡¯d worn that thick costume for some time, and the weight of it probably made one perspire very easily. However, Mo Bei gave off a sense of innate coldness. She did not show many traces of perspiring. Although her ck locks were slightly wet against her forehead, she looked even more handsome now. The young man took a nce at Mo Bei. Indeed, not a single flyer was left. This wasn¡¯t the result he got usually! Mo Bei was essentially emotionless. Her hand felt around for a long time behind her back, but she still did not manage to pull the zipper down¡­ Chapter 200 - Hold His Sleeve, Be A Boyfriend

Chapter 200: Hold His Sleeve, Be A Boyfriend

Feng Nai walked over, tossing the mineral water bottle that he was holding in one hand to Mo Bei. Meanwhile, his other hand held down the other person¡¯s neck while his slender fingers touched the zipper. ¡°Little Brother, you might be handicapped. You don¡¯t even know how to remove a costume?¡± Mo Bei took the water, her face still calm. Almighty K¡¯s desire to mock people could just be considered a day-to-day thing. The young man distributing the flyers kept watching the two of them as Mo Bei removed the costume with Feng Nai¡¯s help and returned it to him. The young man could not help but ask, ¡°Are the two of you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Bei lifted her head to drink water, the school uniform looking slightly flowy on her. It was probably because she was skinny, but the uniform wouldn¡¯t cling to her body. The young man thought for a moment and realized that vocalizing this wouldn¡¯t be nice. ¡°Nothing, look for me again the next time you want to rent costumes to film videos. I can tell that the two of you can definitely be popr.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes shifted as she replied very coolly, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± While this person was speaking, the young man saw that the person beside him happened to remove his mask. As his eyes were looking in his direction in anguid manner, looking slightly lost in thought, he resembled someone! The young man faltered and the bear head in his hands dropped. After all, he watched gamepetitions often! Almighty K? Was this Almighty K? Before the young man could catch a clear look of him, the two people had already left. One of them had a hand behind his back, his hand pressing on the back of his neck and his expression aloof, while the other one, who resembled Almighty K, had turned his head, an arm resting on the other person¡¯s shoulder as he seemed to beughing. It probably wasn¡¯t Almighty K. Almighty K hated people who used him to form CP and create romance between two males. He wouldn¡¯t get too close to anyone and he would definitely sleep once he got out of the house. In fact, Feng Nai did want to sleep right now, but the conditions did not allow that. There was a traffic jam, yet although he wanted to call a taxi, he was directly led to the subway station by Mo Bei. Feng Nai usually wouldn¡¯t visit ces that were so crowded. When he took the high-speed rail, he wouldyer one mask above the other. After all, if he was recognized, it would indeed be troublesome for him. Mo Bei was the one who bought the tickets and the one who had small change. After Cutie Bei resumed her aloof campus-beau look, taking Feng Nai with her, to a certain extent, there was not much of a difference between this and taking care of Little Lin. At the very least, Little Lin was obedient and adorable. Feng Nai was totally different. After he stepped through the carriage doors, his brows stayed slightly furrowed the entire time. He stood there without a word, pulling the zipper of his uniform all the way to the top. Even his chin was covered, leaving only his light-colored eyes exposed. There were many people on the subway during peak hours, so people¡¯s shoulders would bump into one another. Feng Nai clearly did not want to be touched, so he maintained his distance the whole time, not wanting to smell the surrounding scents either. Mo Bei held the handle with a hand, her initially-upright slender figure leaning over when she noticed Almighty K¡¯s manner. Feng Nai lifted a brow, looking vaguely not too pleased. Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very indifferent. ¡°Hold my arm. My uniform has just been washed, so there¡¯s no smell.¡± Feng Nai snickered. ¡°You think I can¡¯t keep my bnce?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only stared at him, looking aloof and suave. When the train stopped, another huge group of people entered. Feng Nai¡¯s back stiffened for a moment. Then, he reached out with his left hand and pulled on Mo Bei¡¯s uniform. Mo Bei¡¯s ck eyes moved upon seeing those fair and slender fingers, understanding filling them immediately. Feng Nai, who was still very nonchnt, only said, ¡°Look ahead.¡± Mo Bei retracted her gaze, thinking to herself, ¡°Are all people with heavy idol baggage like this?¡± Chapter 201 - Brother Beis Boyfriend Power

Chapter 201: Brother Bei¡¯s Boyfriend Power

Tsundere. Liked to eat. Paid attention to his image. After a lot of thought, Mo Bei decided that Almighty K was still a feline. Her profile was very impassive, and her gazended in front of her. There were promotional videos on all subway trains, and a cooking program happened to be on now. The sound was muted, but watching the video was alright. Feng Nai just stood there. He had no interest in such programs, and the surrounding smells kept bing increasingly mixed. He moved slightly closer to that side again. A hand was holding onto the sleeve of Mo Bei¡¯s uniform, while the other was holding his cell phone. He was looking at something with a very bored expression. Actually, both of them looked indifferent, but their auras were so striking that, inbination with Feng Nai¡¯s actions, they attracted the attention of a considerable number of people. When the few girls who¡¯d just boarded saw this scene, they nudged each other. ¡°That side, look to that side.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gripping his sleeve. I¡¯ve gone soft!¡± ¡°The little brother holding the handle is so attractive¡­ He¡¯s even watching the cooking show.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a couple, right?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Definitely what? Feng Nai¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment as he looked in that direction. The girls froze upon meeting that pair of eyes. His eyes were really pretty. They were so light that they resembled amber. They wondered what he looked like without the mask, but somehow felt that his aura was really strong. He hadn¡¯t been like that when he had been ying with his cell phone earlier. Mo Bei also noticed the stir on that side. Her ck eyes looked over as she only said one word. ¡°Fans?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Nai casually increased the distance between them. In his breath was a mixed smell again. This made him frown for half a second before he reached with his hand again and held onto Mo Bei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How long before we get there?¡± After Mo Bei took in Almighty K¡¯s actions, she turned her body and let Feng Nai stand in the spot closer to the side of the carriage. Her expression was still indifferent, and the arc of her jaw was very cold. ¡°Three more stops.¡± Feng Nai looked down, his eyesnding on the messy locks of the person in front of him. The smell in his nostrils changed. The scent of hair shampoo, blended in with grass and shrubs, could also be smelled when he was close enough. Except for the fact that he had deceived him in the game, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was truly not too bad in all other aspects. When the train stopped, there were too many people around and the underthrust caused Feng Nai¡¯s lower jaw to brush past Mo Bei¡¯s ck hair. The two of them would make contact asionally. Mo Bei¡¯s face was still very aloof. Only her ears felt slightly ufortable. After avoiding contact, she grabbed Almighty K¡¯s wrist. ¡°Stand a little more inside.¡± Feng Naiplied, wearing the ck mask on his face. After all,pared to the mixed smell around him, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother didn¡¯t smell that bad. The girls really didn¡¯t know what to say after witnessing this scene. The aloof little brother was virtually at maximum boyfriend power. Mo Bei did not notice the looks they were getting from the side. After solving Almighty K¡¯s problem, she looked up again, fixing her eyes on the cooking program. She didn¡¯t find anything inappropriate with what she¡¯d done. After all, there weren¡¯t many qualms when boys interacted with one another. Previously, Almighty K had done the same. However, Feng Nai looked down, shooting a nce at the hand that continued to hold his wrist. His brow immediately lifted. Until when was Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother intending to hold his hand? Until the next stop? Or until they alighted? Were they so familiar with each other? Feng Nai kept thinking absent-mindedly. Never mind. On the train, it wasn¡¯t easy to jerk away. Standing close to Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was better than touching other people. Besides, he still had to keep his bnce. Chapter 202 - Found Someone to Keep You Company

Chapter 202: Found Someone to Keep You Company

Suddenly, the cell phone in Mo Bei¡¯s uniform pants rang. The ring tone was evidently different than usual. Her hand, which was holding the handle, faltered for a moment and she did not pick up. When Feng Nai¡¯s voice was heard through the mask, it was deeper than normal. ¡°Not picking up the call?¡± ¡°There are many people around.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s response was an excuse. However, it didn¡¯t feel contradictory when it was used in this case. There were indeed lots of people around. Moreover, cell phones often did not get a signal on the subway. However, Mo Bei knew very well who the call was from, which was why she didn¡¯t pick up. After dropping off a certain Almighty, she took a taxi back to the apartment. She immediately returned the call when she got on. ¡°Brother.¡± It was Mo Nan. He had called after seeing the posts on the school forum and feeling uneasy. ¡°Have you been okaytely?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Bei was still very short-spoken. Mo Nan changed his posture. By looking at the photos in the post, he still couldn¡¯t believe that his younger sister would wear such a hat. ¡°Then howe you were wearing a hat with rabbit ears?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before she spoke again. ¡°He found out that I am SweetDisciple. We have a one-week agreement. When he gets his revenge, we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°Who? King?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s expression had changed. He stood up from his seat, a bandage still wrapped around his hand. ¡°How is he taking revenge on you?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was cool, as though she was stating facts. ¡°I¡¯m buying him things, acting cute, and stuff like that. He mocks me from time to time. He generally likes seeing me embarrassed. After all, he felt like he¡¯d been deceived.¡± ¡°The bottom line is, this is all my fault.¡± The corner of Mo Nan¡¯s lips twitched. When these words reached his mouth, they felt slightly dry. ¡°My image isn¡¯t that good.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He knows.¡± ¡°He knows?¡± Mo Nan did not understand what this meant. Mo Bei turned her gaze out of the window. ¡°He probably discovered why your image is bad and reminded me that if I do not do certain things, people will pick up on it and blow it out of proportion with bad intentions. He told me to take note all the time.¡± Besides, he¡¯s still suspecting me. Mo Bei did not vocalize this statement. She wanted her brother to know that clever people did not only look at the surface. This wasn¡¯t about adjusting to her new battle team. Even though there had been an aversion at the beginning, she¡¯d tried her best to resolve everything that she could so far. Next up was the problem of ying styles. However, there was really telepathy between the two siblings. After hanging up, Mo Nan felt that this wouldn¡¯t do, no matter how he looked at it. At about nine o¡¯clock at night, Mo Bei had juste out of the shower and was getting ready to return to the base after packing her belongings. Thepetition was approaching, so continuous isted training would follow. There were definitely lots of things she needed to bring. When she was about to head out, she got a call from her brother again. This time, Mo Nan¡¯s voice sounded very upbeat. ¡°Don¡¯t switch off your phone. You¡¯ll get a surprise tomorrow.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow. ¡°Surprise? About what?¡± ¡°I found someone to keep youpany. When necessary, this person can even help you conceal your identity.¡± Mo Nan¡¯sughter became increasingly louder. ¡°You¡¯ll know who it is once you see them.¡± Mo Bei looked at the call, which had been hung up, her brows wrinkling. Who could it be? Most importantly, how would they keep herpany? Was that person in the City of Spring too? Of course, such matters didn¡¯t linger too long in Mo Bei¡¯s heart. The only thought she had now was changing her small ying style habits to avoid being recognized during the National Preliminaries. Two days should be enough time. If she used her right hand, her identity as Bey wouldn¡¯t be as conspicuous¡­ Chapter 203 - Untitled

Chapter 203: Untitled

Meanwhile, at Dark res¡¯ base¡­ Granny Gray and Panda were both behaving particrly strangely that day. Their expressions were rather reserved. A little sister had moved into the vi next door. That little sister was none else but a very popr goddess of the entertainment industry that they¡¯d been especially intotely: Yun Shen. Most importantly, they had been asked to provide guidance for a drama that she was filming recently. This time, when the little sister came to pay them a visit with pastries, they would definitely open the door. However, they had to tidy themselves up a little before opening the door. Before this goddess, even the most dissolute boy would be an elegant, refined toy boy. This statement fit Panda very well, even though his evaluation of himself had be slightly problematic. When Feng Nai took a bottle of mineral water and scanned them from head to toe, the word me¡¯ was clearly written in his eyes. This was the only girl who, even if Captain was present, wouldn¡¯t ce her attention only on his face and not look at them. Moreover, this goddess was really pretty up close. She¡¯d probably just arrived back from the set. She was still wearing a uniform, and her chestnut hair would slip to the side as she lifted the fruit box. Her nose bridge was really high, and her lips were a deep red color. Although this wasn¡¯t the sweet style that was trendy at present, she looked so beautiful that her charm couldn¡¯t be expressed by a few words. Someone had once used the following statement to describe Yun Shen: If you have not seen the zing red spider lily, then look at Yun Shen. Her brows are pretty, and she looks beautiful when she smiles. Her beauty is a very seductive kind of beauty. Ever since her debut, the ratio of her male fans to female fans could be summarized by 99:1. Girls didn¡¯t like her type. They found her appearance too luscious, and there was so much negative news about her that they thought that boys wouldn¡¯t like her either. After all, everyone liked pure, fairy-like girls. Yun Shen was nothing like those girls. However, boys truly liked her type. ¡°Come on, have some fruit. My manager bought them. They¡¯re very fresh.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s lips curled up into another smile as she spoke. Panda told himself to act reserved. ¡°I actually don¡¯t like sweet food that much.¡± Yun Shen let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and smiled again before she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat everyone to meat next time. All boys like to eat meat.¡± Granny Gray immediately said, ¡°After thepetition.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Yun Shen said before ncing away. ¡°Are some people absent?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were lured towards the fruit box. He really wanted to eat, but he had to restrain himself before the goddess. ¡°Mm¡­ Our support and ADC have yet to arrive.¡± ¡°Support?¡± When Yun Shen looked down, her eyes seemed to light up for a moment, but no one noticed. Panda stood up. ¡°Um, do you want a drink?¡± Noticing that his face was red, Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°Panda, you arepletely unlike how you look duringpetitions. You¡¯re so aggressive when you y your mages, but you¡¯re very cute in reality, unlike my boyfriend, who is emotionless no matter how I tease him.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Panda felt like he had suffered a blow. Could his first love have onlysted three minutes? Yun Shen made an ¡°mm¡± sound in response. ¡°Due to his sensitive identity, we have not announced our rtionship.¡± Panda agreed. ¡°Celebrities indeed don¡¯t release news about their rtionships.¡± Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s identity that is sensitive. He¡¯s also been hurt before so he doesn¡¯t want everyone to know about the rtionship.¡± He was not publicizing the rtionship even though he had a goddess for a girlfriend? Who had so much poise? Chapter 204 - You Know My Boyfriend

Chapter 204: You Know My Boyfriend

Panda thought about everyone in the entire entertainment industry but could not figure out who her boyfriend was. The goddess had said that her boyfriend¡¯s identity was sensitive¡­ Could he be the CEO of a business or something like that? Panda, who somehow felt as if he had identally stumbled upon a secret, quickly drank a mouthful of water to calm his nerves. When he heard Yun Shen speak up again from the side, a hint of a smile was in her eyes. ¡°Actually, you know my boyfriend.¡± ¡°I kn¡­ know him?¡± Who was it? Panda and Granny Gray exchanged a nce, evidently shocked by her words. Suddenly, the door of the base opened. It was Mo Bei, who had returned with her belongings. One of her hands was still holding a backpack, her profile was finely chiseled, her figure was slender and tall, and her ck locks were still covering the front of her forehead. When her cold eyes took in the scene in the living room, her slender fingers faltered with evident hesitation. She believed that she knew who the helper that her brother had found was. Panda watched as the exceedingly beautiful goddess, who had initially been sitting on the sofa, became a different person and dashed towards Brother Mo Nan. Then, she reached out and hugged his brother¡¯s arm. What¡­ What was going on? Damn it, what exactly was going on? Panda¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. Meanwhile, the fruit in Granny Gray¡¯s hands fell. Feng Nai, who had been initially standing absent-mindedly to the side and fiddling with the silver lighter, felt his hand falter. His eyes nced in that direction, the color of his eyes darkening. Meanwhile, Yun Shen hadn¡¯t noticed what was going on around her. She was finally seeing her idol again. The name ¡®Bey¡¯ wasn¡¯t vocalized, even though she had been holding back for a long time. Atst, she looked up and asked, ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± Mo Bei let out an ¡°mm¡± sound but did not push the person away. Instead, she freed up her other hand to rub Yun Shen¡¯s hair. A rare smile appeared in her eyes, as if something had melted in them. ¡°Very surprised.¡± Yun Shen loved being pampered like that by her. They had first met in the Sovereign Union battle team. She had been such a small ordinary kid that teasing her had been useless. Subsequently, her schoolmates had imed that, given her looks, she was definitely a scheming person. At the time, Bey hadn¡¯t yet been the Bey that everyone wanted to know. However, she had put her steamed bun down and walked over, her voice unusually cold. ¡°Given her family background, she has absolutely no need to use schemes against all of you.¡± Ever since that day, she had been excluded by the others for her sake. Those people had mocked her by saying, ¡°Mo Bei wants to suck up to Yun Shen, because Yun Shen¡¯s family is rich.¡± Only she knew that this hadn¡¯t been the case. To avoid making people gossip, she had sent her chauffeur to get her each time. Whenever she had gone to look for her at Sovereign Union with snacks, she would tell her to y alone, as she still had to train. She would never break her own principles because she was a Yun. Everyone had considered that person the sessor of Sovereign Union. She never wanted too much unnecessary talk about Sovereign Union. Thus, at the time, she hadn¡¯t even mentioned her own identity. Subsequently, she had been loved by many people. However, she had still felt lonely. After all, Master was gone, Mistress was gone, Sovereign Union was also gone¡­ Even Senior Yun and Senior Lin were both gone. Everyone had wanted peace, so she¡¯d stopped ying too. For a long time, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other, probably because they wanted to give many people peace. Yun Shen looked at the face before her eyes. The youth that had once been so small was now so elegant and graceful that she almost didn¡¯t recognize her anymore. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Nan, she wouldn¡¯t even have known that this person was back¡­ Chapter 205 - We, Lovers?

Chapter 205: We, Lovers?

Panda was stunned as he watched from the side. He only found his voice after a very long time. ¡°Mo, Mo Nan¡­ Brother, you and goddess Yun¡­ You two are¡­¡± Mo Bei was just about to speak. When Yun Shen smiled,pared to her beauty earlier, there was a coy intimacy about her. ¡°Lovers.¡± Panda felt the shock reallying in waves. He forcefully stabilized his body and said, ¡°You¡¯re a very, very good match¡­¡± His brother¡¯s girlfriend was actually goddess Yun. Why had this fellow never mentioned it before? Mo Bei nced to the side, her gazending on Yun Shen¡¯s face. The girl was still hugging her arm. Her brow lifted slightly, as if she was saying, ¡°We, lovers?¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like letting everyone know about our rtionship, but you¡¯ve already joined Dark res. This battle team is different from your previous battle team. It¡¯s alright to tell them.¡± Yun Shen blinked. Mo Bei¡¯s thin lips curled for a moment in resignation. Her tone was still cold as she said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Panda held his own chest.?This hurts, buddy. Never mind that the goddess wasn¡¯t his. He also had to watch the goddess and his brother¡¯s disy of affection. Given the couple¡¯s intimate state, everyone would indeed believe them if they imed to be lovers. Feng Nai was still standing there, his line of sight never leaving this side. When his gazended on the youth¡¯s profile, he indifferently took a mouthful of water. It turned out that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother could smile. It was just that no one had been there to make him smile. Feng Nai wasn¡¯t interested in watching other people date. However, at the same time, he understood something. He hadn¡¯t needed to settle the issue with Yang Ziyu previously. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s ice-cold manner then was totally different right now. That was right too. Who wasn¡¯t he cold to? Back then, this person had disliked talking in the game. After seeing his girlfriend, though, he became different. Panda did not notice the changes in their Captain¡¯s gaze. The news that his goddess and his brother were dating had delivered such a big blow that he¡¯d forgotten that his brother was SweetDisciple, who had deceived their chief. He sat down at the table, his burning desire for gossip never extinguishing. ¡°How did you guys meet each other?¡± ¡°We were schoolmates.¡± Mo Bei was really a man of few words. Panda shook his head. ¡°Unexpected, really unexpected.¡± Yun Shen had never let go of Mo Bei¡¯s arm. She¡¯d really missed this person. ¡°When he came topete, I was initially still thinking of courting him. Who knew someone else would beat me to it? Thankfully, that person didn¡¯t know how to cherish him.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gazended over. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes squinted with a smile. ¡°Is that not the case? Do you still like that broadcaster?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei drank a mouthful of water. The others found this scene a clear disy of affection. Feng Nai¡¯s hand, which was still ying with his lighter, faltered. When he looked up, his casual act of looking at his watch was very obvious. Yun Shen naturally figured out what Almighty K was implying. She stood up from her seat, looking alluring and poised. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I will definitely affect your training if I stay any longer. I only came over because I couldn¡¯t hold back. I missed him so much! I¡¯d like to ask everyone here to take care of my boyfriend in the future.¡± When Yun Shen said the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯, she also reached out and pinched Mo Bei¡¯s face. No matter how one looked at it, her gaze was gentle. Mo Bei¡¯s hands, which had initially been in her pocket, reached out sideways for a moment to prevent her from bumping into things. Feng Nai looked over and happened to see this¡­ Chapter 206 - Chief Wants To Abuse People

Chapter 206: Chief Wants To Abuse People

Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really liked blocking things for other people. It seemed like when they had been on the train, this had been a result of this person¡¯s habits. Or perhaps he was too experienced. Maybe that was why he had done the same with him. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened before his line of sight shifted. He wasn¡¯t interested in looking anymore. Mo Bei¡¯s voice was as aloof as ever. ¡°Captain, dy training by five minutes. It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll take her back.¡± Feng Nai made an ¡°mm¡± sound absent-mindedly. However, deep down, he was thinking that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother had learned to make excuses now. The distance was really short. Why did he have to take her home? Indeed, it wasn¡¯t suitable to have womene to the base. Panda grabbed Granny Gray¡¯s arm after watching the two figures leave. ¡°What the f*ck! That was really shocking, wasn¡¯t it? Say, why didn¡¯t Mo Nan tell everyone that goddess Yun was his girlfriend? I still think he couldn¡¯t have forgotten. It seems that I was wrong about everything. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that Mo Nan would be like this when he¡¯s dating. What kind of blessings did this person amass in his past life to manage to get my goddess?¡± Granny Gray¡¯s mood at this point was actually slightlyplicated. After all, he had always thought that Mo Nan just loved to tell lies, so he might have insisted that they were lovers when they were simply friends out of excess self-consciousness. However, it seemed that this might not be the case. It was he who had looked at things with emotions mixed in right from the start, when he hadn¡¯t even gotten to know this person. ¡°Judging by goddess¡¯s behavior, she seems to be terribly in love with Mo Nan.¡± Panda shook his head and asked Feng Nai, who was seated opposite him. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s up with these girls? Aren¡¯t I cute? Why do they like ice-cold guys?¡± Feng Nai lit up a cigarette but did not smoke. Instead, he stood up with a hand tugging at his cor and casually shot him a nce. ¡°Seems like the training I gave you guys wasn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s why your minds are full of thoughts about dating. Rest time is canceled. I¡¯ll check the handling of your new mage champion in a while.¡± Panda instantly froze, the corner of his lips twitching. ¡°Chief, that mage was only released today. He¡¯s a newlyunched champion.¡± He¡¯d only yed with this mage for less than an hour, yet he was going to conduct a spot check on his handling? Was Chief intending to abuse people? ¡°The heavens want me dead!¡± When Han Xi returned, he was greeted by the sight of Panda wailing. His profile was handsome as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s gossip. Want to hear it?¡± Han Xi took a nce at thenguid figure seated before theputer, who was currently killing people in the game with a cigarette in his right hand. He very cleverly rejected Panda¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather train.¡± Chief was evidently testy right now. Couldn¡¯t Panda tell? ¡°You turn on yourputer too. Let¡¯s y together.¡± Han Xi yed the ADC position. ¡°I¡¯ll try out a new champion.¡± Panda muttered softly, ¡°You gotta give me time. I¡¯ve been struck so hard that I don¡¯t have any motivation whatsoever right now. My goddess has been snatched.¡± ¡°Your goddess?¡± Han Xi¡¯s slender fingers faltered for a moment. ¡°The female celebrity who sucks at gaming but bes very adorable when you describe her?¡± Panda sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t find my goddess cute. When we met her, you were smiling the whole time you yed.¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes shifted, looking evidently rather absent-minded. ¡°I wasughing because of her stupidity. She couldn¡¯t learn, no matter how many times she was taught. She couldn¡¯t be considered a genius by any means.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about doing that again in the future.¡± Panda put his chin on the table. ¡°You¡¯re an ADC after all, and my goddess likes ying support. Ah, so that¡¯s why¡­ No wonder my goddess ys support. As it turns out, it¡¯s because her boyfriend also ys support.¡± As Han Xi¡¯s eyes moved over, they seemed to darken. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Chapter 207 - Vying For That Person

Chapter 207: Vying For That Person

Panda, who saw that he finally had someone to share the gossip with, was about to go on. However, he suddenly heard a click. It was the sound of a lighter. Feng Nai looked at him and said slowly, ¡°If you won¡¯t train, then go scrub the toilet. Another sentence and I¡¯ll extend this by an hour.¡± Panda was immediately well-behaved. He returned to his seat and started to train diligently. After all, Chief seemed like he wasn¡¯t in a very good mood. The fans that were watching the live-stream realized this too. ¡°Is this an illusion? I somehow feel that my Almighty K is extremely aggressive with his kills today.¡± ¡°When isn¡¯t Almighty K aggressive? One against three is a must.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how we put it, but he¡¯s not even defending the turret. Instead, he¡¯s just killing people. That doesn¡¯t really seem like Almighty K¡¯s style, does it?¡± ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t. He seems slightly rash. During the earlier fight, Almighty K should have been able to escape with a trace of health.¡± Feng Nai hadn¡¯t expected his corpse to be lying there either. The root of the problem was that the people beside him were too noisy. He also took a distracted nce away for a moment. Since he was dead, Feng Nai let go of the mouse and picked up a bottle of mineral water to take a sip. He looked at the monitor screen again, feeling extremely bored. Was Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother taking that person to another city? In the game, when his teammate saw their assassin stand still in the middle of the fountain, he couldn¡¯t help but turn on his voice chat. ¡°Big Brother, start acting, will you? This is a team fight. Why aren¡¯t you even walking out?¡± Feng Nai did not speak. Instead, his right hand gripped the mouse again and he directly made some kills. ¡°Do you guys feel that Almighty K¡¯s killing intent is even stronger than before?¡± ¡°Someone said that my Almighty K was acting, so my Almighty K naturally had to show him his capabilities.¡± ¡°No way! Earlier, someone fought with Almighty K for the blue buff. He said Almighty K was kill stealing and even wanted to report Almighty K, but Almighty K was stillnguid. His behavior was different from his reaction now¡­¡± However, such a problem would notst too long. After all, the final victory of the match was really brilliant. By the end of the arena match, Feng Nai had made more than ten kills, thus carrying the entire team. Meanwhile, Han Xi, who was ying with Panda, seemed to be rathercking damage-wise. Panda did not think too much of it. He believed that it was probably because Han Xi hadn¡¯tpletely grasped the new champion. At the same time, before the gates of another vi¡­ Yun Shen could finally stop acting, Her voice was slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°You went back to gaming again. That¡¯s really wonderful.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were a little dark, and her thoughts were unknown. ¡°I joined another battle team.¡± Yun Shen smiled, still looking very beautiful. ¡°Have you forgotten the words someone once said to you? Didn¡¯t she say that Sovereign Union was never an existence that restrained anyone? Wherever you are, their trace will be there. As long as you exist, Sovereign Union exists.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s body faltered. Yun Shen pinched her face again. ¡°When Mo Nan said that you were back, I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t get over this point and it would affect the preliminaries. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. You¡¯re my boyfriend now anyway, so the Dark res members definitely won¡¯t discover your identity. But, Bei¡­ You never told me that the person you married in the game and who subsequently hunted you was Feng Nai. He¡¯s not quite to be trifled with in this aspect.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei said coolly, ¡°I only found out after I came here.¡± ¡°Then y well at the preliminaries.¡± Yun Shen leaned forward. ¡°I want to go to the live venue to cheer for you. Now, I can atst officially be your fan. However, if Feng Nai discovers that you¡¯re Bey, he will certainly vie with me for you¡­¡± Chapter 208 - Very Soon, People Would Know

Chapter 208: Very Soon, People Would Know

Mo Bei¡¯s profile was still aloof as usual. ¡°Yun Shen, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°How am I thinking too much? You had so many fanboys and fangirls back then.¡± The corner of Yun Shen¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Besides, Feng Nai evidently pays close attention to you. I think it¡¯s even possible that he joined the scene because he lost to you back then and felt indignant.¡± Speaking of this, Mo Bei had indeed forgotten, even though Panda had mentioned it before. Unfortunately, she¡¯d yed against too many people in the game, so she didn¡¯t know which one had been Feng Nai. Yun Shen reached out and held Mo Bei¡¯s face. ¡°Such a handsome person cannot be snatched by a jerk.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained unchanged as she freed up her left hand and ced it on her head. Her eyes looked very coolly behind her. ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, your manager will probably dispose of me like trash.¡± Yun Shen was so happy that she hadn¡¯t even noticed her manager behind her. Now, she turned back. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you. Lan is my manager. This is my boyfriend.¡± Boy, boyfriend? Lan, who was a top manager in the entertainment industry, inhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re in the advancing period of your career now. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t interested in dating?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the past, but now¡­¡± At this point, Yun Shen paused for a moment and hugged Mo Bei¡¯s arm again. The aura that was unique to the Yuns was in her gaze. ¡°Everything has changed. I just want you to know this, Lan. If anyone asks about this in the future, admit it. If no one does, there¡¯s no need to publicize it on purpose. My boyfriend is very low-key.¡± Lan had been with Yun Shen for a long time, but she had rarely seen Yun Shen express what she wanted. The youth before her eyes was the first person she had done this for. He didn¡¯t seem too old, but his appearance was very eye-catching. He actually had a kind of trendy coldness to him. Some people couldn¡¯t put on such a disposition even if they tried to. Nevertheless, the entertainment industry wasn¡¯tcking guys like him. Why had Yun Shen fallen for him all of a sudden? Besides, who was this person? Would he make use of Yun Shen¡¯s poprity? After all, the news all over the inte right now all came from their side. If he wasn¡¯t reliable, he would very likely cause an adverse impact. Lan, who was a manager, had many thoughts at the moment. However, a secondter, her thoughts were dispelled considerably. It was because the youth uttered a few words. He said, ¡°Thank you for caring for Yun Shen all these years. My name is Mo Nan, and I live right next door. If Yun Shen is disobedient, you cane over to look for me. As for what she said, you don¡¯t have to worry. Her career will be the top priority.¡± Lan had been in the industry for many years, yet she had almost never met such a transparent person. No wonder goddess Yun had taken a fancy to him. This youth, no matter how she looked at him, wasn¡¯t a mediocre person. However, he lived right next door. Could he be¡­ ¡°Are you part of the Dark res battle team?¡± Lan asked. Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. Lan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been to your club because we coborated recently. I know your manager well too. Why have I not seen you before?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very quiet. ¡°I¡¯m new. I only joined the battle team recently.¡± New? Lan recalled some of thements regarding Dark res some time ago. Although they weren¡¯t in the same industry, she would still take note of some things. Dark res seemed to have taken in only one new yer recently. A yer that only made negative news. At this thought, her expression changed slightly. After Mo Bei left, she turned to Yun Shen and sighed. ¡°Any Dark res member would have been good as your boyfriend, yet you chose him of all people. Are you worried that there isn¡¯t enough negative news about you and you want to add more?¡± Yun Shen smiled, watching Mo Bei¡¯s aloof back as she walked slowly under the moonlight. It seemed as if there was something shiny in her eyes. ¡°Lan, don¡¯t worry. Very soon, people will know just how strong he(she) [1. The Chinese characters for ¡®he¡¯ and ¡®she¡¯ are pronounced the same way but written differently. Here, she used the female pronoun.] is.¡± Chapter 209 - He Has A Girlfriend

Chapter 209: He Has A Girlfriend

Bey was back. This matter was enough to shock people by itself. Yun Shen had thought that somehow there would be a chance of that happening. Now, Mo Bei was concealing her name and getting misunderstood by people. There woulde a day when the short-spoken person would go back to using her own name, Bey. That day mighte slightlyter, but it was alright. She wasing back anyway, so they would get the chance to see it. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes were bright and looked extremely pretty in the night. Lan was extremely puzzled as she watched from the side. Mo Nan could make a witch look as surprised as a little girl. He was really not simple. When Yun Shen pushed the door open, she smiled at her again. ¡°Lan, don¡¯t take action recklessly. If I go through a break-up, it will affect my work.¡± Lan shook her head. ¡°You being so protective of someone is indeed rare.¡± Yun Shen did not say anything else. She just stepped on her ck heels and walked through the door. At present, she looked like the supporting female character often seen in movies, beautiful but with a kind of mischievous vibe seeping through. Lan had no way out of this. Yun Shen¡¯s acting was so good that people were still cursing even now. Just based on her looks, she had a malicious, cruel heart. In fact, this fellow couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with her resources. That was why she had said that this incident was really unprecedented. Lan nced next door again. Fortunately, this area was still private, so there were no reporters. If the earlier exchange between Yun Shen and that person had been captured, they would definitely have made the next day¡¯s headlines. The title would have been something about the negative personal life of the industry¡¯s extremely popr female celebrity, who had been with an eSports youth at her house. Lan exhaled deeply. It seemed that she had to n things in this aspect. After all, she¡¯d taken a liking to Mo Nan at first nce. If Yun Shen dated such a person, it couldn¡¯t get much worse. Only the problem of his identity worried her. Being a manager meant being moreprehensive when taking things into consideration. More than ten minutes passed. Feng Nai ended his match and picked up his vibrating phone from the table. Then, he freed up a hand, intending to turn off his live-stream. This way, the fans still saw the caller ID. It was the very simple word ¡®home¡¯. The previous time had been exactly the same. However, Feng Nai had forgotten to turn off his live-stream. Hence, everyone learned that Almighty K had a little brother with a very cute voice. Their simple interaction was deemed extremely adorable by the big audience. Comments came in flying when the fans watched the interaction. ¡°Almighty K, don¡¯t turn off the live-stream. Let us listen.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll just listen. We won¡¯t kidnap your little brother.¡± ck. The screen went ck. Thements also stopped for a second. ¡°Although I knew it was impossible, I didn¡¯t expect him to turn it off so quickly.¡± Not only had Feng Nai turned off the camera, but he had even logged out of the game. He stood upnguidly with his cell phone and cigarette case in hand, his voice veryzy as he said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me!¡± Little Lin struggled to hold the phone. He¡¯d just had a shower, so his eyshes were very long and his small handsome face looked slightly flushed. He also looked damp, and a towel was still wrapped around his head. He appeared very young, yet he acted and spoke as seriously as a small adult. ¡°Did you go protect Little Brother today? You didn¡¯t let him get kidnapped by girls, right?¡± Feng Nai turned his head and opened his cigarette case using one hand. Then, he looked down, his thin lips moving slightly to hold a cigarette between them. He suddenlyughed without much warmth in his eyes. ¡°Trouble Lin, your Little Brother doesn¡¯t need you to worry about him at all. He would never be deceived by anyone. He already has a girlfriend, understand?¡± Chapter 210 - Untitled

Chapter 210: Untitled

¡°Girlfriend? Little Brother?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes became twice asrge. ¡°When did this happen? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Feng Nai lit his cigarette and said carelessly and sarcastically, ¡°What use is there whether you believe it or not? Does an adult¡¯s rtionship have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Little Brother would definitely pamper his girlfriend if he had one. He would make her his top priority and neglect us as a result.¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks had puffed up. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really stupid. You don¡¯t even know this much.¡± Feng Nai reminded him indifferently, ¡°This is about you, not about us. Whether your Little Brother has a girlfriend or not has nothing to do with me.¡± Little Lin digested that for a moment but still felt vaguely not very happy. ¡°Who is Little Brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°A celebrity.¡± Feng Nai turned his face around, his gazending outside the window. ¡°A celebrity?¡± Little Lin felt dejected. ¡°Then she must be very pretty. Never mind, get Little Brother on the phone. I want to chat with Little Brother to prove that I¡¯ve yet to fall from grace.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers flicked the lower part of the cigarette. ¡°You can give up on that thought. Your Little Brother went to take someone home and has yet toe back.¡± ¡°Take someone home? Who?¡± Little Lin blinked. Feng Nai was absent-minded as he said, ¡°Who else could it be?¡± ¡°His girlfriend? She came to your base?¡± Little Lin felt a severe sense of crisis. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that people aren¡¯t allowed to enter your base easily? Why did shee to your base? I feel like this Little Sister is very formidable.¡± Feng Nai spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this score with your Little Brother.¡± Little Lin¡¯s paw faltered. He was just about to say something when Feng Nai spoke again gently. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After he hung up, he looked across the room, thinking to himself, ¡°The guardian angel is back.¡± This was indeed a passionate period. Mo Nan had a terrible sense of time when he was taking a person home. It was apparent who the guardian angel was. When Mo Bei walked in, she did not see the figure at first. She was looking down and changing out of her shoes. As her ck locks fell in front of her, her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. However, the line of her profile was very good-looking. She had her phone in one hand and was currently texting her brother, telling him that she¡¯d already met Yun Shen. There was no response from the other end. Mo Bei ced her cell phone back into her pocket. She was just about to enter the living room when a raspynguid voice spoke. ¡°Training started at 9:20 PM. It¡¯s already 9:40. Miss Yun seems to live just next door. Little Brother, you probably wouldn¡¯t use a miserable excuse about getting lost to say that you forgot to attend training punctually.¡± Mo Bei met the other person¡¯s eyes. Upon seeing that there wasn¡¯t much warmth in his eyes, she remained rather aloof and said, ¡°I¡¯m half an hourte. I¡¯ll stay up for one extra hour to make up for it.¡± Feng Nai looked up to nce at her. Then, he stubbed out his cigarette and slowly walked closer before he stopped. ¡°Dark res¡¯ rules do not permit dating. Know why? It affects conditions, dys training, and emotions are often unstable. As Captain, I will not interfere with your friendships. One thing, though. If you go outside on a date, don¡¯te back to the base.¡± Mo Bei knew that Dark res had this one rule. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again in the future. Today, it happened only because she really wanted to see me.¡± When Feng Nai heard that, the corner of his lips curled. He didn¡¯t look very much like he was smiling. Instead, when he pressed lower, the minty tobo scent was rather strong. ¡°Back then in the game, you weren¡¯t this thoughtful. Seems like there are good sides to having a girlfriend. At the very least, you can understand when someone wants to see you¡­¡± Chapter 211 - Tsundere Almighty K

Chapter 211: Tsundere Almighty K

Mo Bei had a cold expression on her face. She was just about to speak when Feng Nai straightened up and started speaking again. ¡°Regardless of the situation you¡¯re in, you can¡¯t let it affect the National Preliminaries. Handle your rtionship properly.¡± Mo Bei replied in a cool voice, ¡°Okay.¡± One word. She said nothing more. Her answer made Feng Nai look over and shoot another nce at her. He had fewer words to say now that Mo Nan was back. Who knew how much he¡¯d said when she was out¡­ Feng Nai retracted his gaze. As if he¡¯d just had a smoke, he took a bottle of mineral water and strolled back to his seat. Mo Bei also sat down in front of herputer. The two of them entered the game at almost the same moment. Individual training differed from usual horsey. Feng Nai did not live-stream this time. Training usually included familiarization with new champions and hand speed. If they wanted to be prepared at all times to face thepetition, they would have to be in this condition all the time. Hence, basic training was indispensable. For the next two days, none of the Dark res battle team members went out. They did not wash their faces either. They turned on theirputers and started gaming as soon as they opened their eyes. Mo Bei and Feng Nai were probably the ones who paid the most attention to hygiene amongst them, especially Feng Nai. They were only allowed toe within one meter of him after they washed their hair. Panda was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move. After he opened the refrigerator, he felt even greater despair. ¡°Captain, we don¡¯t have any stored food left. I really want ice-cream.¡± ¡°Delivery.¡± Feng Nai only responded with one word, his headphones still on his head. Panda slumped down. ¡°By the time the ice-cream gets here, it will have melted.¡± Granny Gray was also craving food. Isted training was really hard. However, at that point, Mo Bei¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Feng Nai¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Hello.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was good-looking. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. It¡¯s not tough. Mm¡­ Leave it outside and I¡¯ll go get it. Focus on filming and listen to your manager.¡± It was not hard to guess who the person on the other end of the line was. Panda¡¯s ears perked up, but he waited for his brother to hang up before he leaned over. ¡°Was it my goddess?¡± Mo Bei responded in her cool voice with an ¡°mm¡± sound and then stood up. ¡°This is torment for my heart. There¡¯s no food, and I still have to watch people¡¯s disys of affection. Why does a queen-like person like my goddess be totally different in front of you? The power of love is truly scary.¡± ¡°Even scarier than cleaning the bathroom?¡± Feng Nai pulled off his headphones. There was still a cigarette between his lips. When he nced over, Panda immediately felt a sense of coldness. Had Chief been training for so long recently that his patience had diminished even more? He¡¯d better shut up. After all, Chief did not like hearing anyone gossip. However, Panda, who¡¯d decided to keep quiet, lost itpletely when Mo Bei walked in with a big box of snacks. ¡°What the f*ck! Potato chips, yogurt, and ice cream! Gosh, this is really a straw to clutch at!¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very quiet. ¡°Yun Shen bought everything. She said it wouldn¡¯t be convenient if she disturbed our training, so she left them outside for me to bring in. Come see what you would like to eat.¡± ¡°How could my goddess be so considerate?¡± Panda first scooped up some ice-cream. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m perfectly willing to watch a disy of affection. Do that more often in the future. No need to stand on ceremony!¡± Mo Bei ced the box on the table and picked up a stick of ice cream and put it in her mouth. She usually looked aloof, so there was a stark contrast even when she was eating. It just so happened that there was also a bag of hot strips amid the snacks. When Mo Bei saw it, she took it out and told Feng Nai, ¡°Captain, hot strips. Want them?¡± Feng Nai moved his mouse around. After he killed three people, his eyes became a little dark and he answered very casually, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 212 - There Was A Gap By Contrast

Chapter 212: There Was A Gap By Contrast

No? Mo Bei still remembered when this person had arrived at the supermarket. The first thing he had done was make her get hot strips. The ones they had boughtst time had disappeared a long time ago. He ought to like them. Oh, she understood. This was idol baggage. Mo Bei retracted her gaze with understanding. She took a packet and put it in her pocket, intending to give it to Almighty K before sleeping in order to lower his level of resentment. Making use of the break time to eat some snacks and regain some vigor was also a nice way to adjust their condition. Panda ate while telling Mo Bei, ¡°My goddess treats you really well. If I had a girlfriend like her, I would definitely let the whole world know. Why aren¡¯t you announcing it, brother?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fingers twitched slightly before she looked up briefly. ¡°It would not be good for her if we announced it. This is the flourishing period of her career. We¡¯ll think about it in the future, when I be strong enough in other people¡¯s eyes.¡± Panda even stopped eating at this point. ¡°If my goddess heard these words, she would certainly be particrly touched. I couldn¡¯t tell, brother, but the way you handle things is quite manly.¡± Mo Bei did not speak again. Instead, she bit some bread, held it in her mouth, and prepared to get back to training. However, she met a pair of eyes when she turned back. Those eyes had always been light-colored, yet for some reason, they seemed slightly darker now. Mo Bei thought that he wanted to eat the bread that was in her mouth. Thus, she took another one and casually threw it over. Feng Nai did not say no this time. After catching the bread, he yed with it absent-mindedly in his hands. When Mo Bei sat down, he then slowly started to talk. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a person who has no conscience in the game would be so considerate when he¡¯s dating in reality. It¡¯s really incredible.¡± His tone was verynguid. There was absolutely no note of incredulity that could be detected. Instead, he sounded slightly cold. Even Panda knew that their Chief was referring to the ¡®SweetDisciple¡¯ incident. It was definitely because a gap had emerged by contrast. It was true when one thought about it too. At the time, Chief had indeed been really good to ¡°SweetDisciple¡±. It was a pity that SweetDisciple¡­ bleh! He had been about to say that it was a pity that his brother had simply remained unmoved. He was truly a rare ultra-straight male. Back then, he¡¯d been treated that way by Chief yet still had not reacted. To a certain extent, he still really admired his brother. However¡­ After swallowing the food in his mouth, he asked Mo Bei softly, ¡°Mo Bei, brother, you and Chief¡­ The issue between you two hasn¡¯t been settled, has it?¡± ¡°To be resolved.¡± Mo Bei only said a few words. Panda shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to resolve. You should know that you deceived Chief miserably. It¡¯s probably difficult for his anger to subside even now, so his mood is also rather bad. Thankfully, the National Preliminaries are tomorrow. Killing more people should be able to bnce his mood out. You will have to support Chief well when the timees.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was aloof and her voice was still cold. ¡°Got it.¡± Panda secretly peeped at their Chief again, thinking to himself that he¡¯d finally found the crux of the problem. No wonder Chief¡¯s patience was running so thin. It was totally because the ¡°SweetDisciple¡± incident was still causing trouble. At this thought, he grabbed another ice-cream. This one was for Han Xi. He didn¡¯t expect that Han Xi would merely nce at it with absolutely no intention of touching it. Panda was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± This vor was his favorite. Han Xi had a mouthful of water. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Panda frowned. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re dead. You were even using the champion you¡¯re most skilled in. Howe you died?¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°There were more opposing yers.¡± Chapter 213 - Your Little Brother Has Someone To Deliver Things To Him

Chapter 213: Your Little Brother Has Someone To Deliver Things To Him

¡°More people?¡± When it came to such average matches, even if there were more opponents, this fellow could take on three of them alone. Never mind. If he wouldn¡¯t eat it, he would have it. Any food bought by his goddess was simply delicious. They were more or less done with eating the snacks by now. Their break time also ended. However, Feng Nai brought his phone over. On the screen were only messages from Trouble Lin. ¡°Brother, let mee to the base to take a look. I won¡¯t disturb you guys. I¡¯ll just deliver some food to Little Brother.¡± ¡°Brother, answer me.¡± ¡°I also bought the things that you like to eat, including meat.¡± After Feng Nai read the messages, his slender fingers moved. ¡°Your Little Brother¡¯s girlfriend sent a box of snacks over. Right now, your Little Brother is happily eating them. He really doesn¡¯t need you. Have fun ying on your own. Understand?¡± When Little Lin saw his brother¡¯s reply, he sat up and straightened immediately. There was now a trace of mncholy on his handsome small face. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no way to snatch Little Brother back anymore. Little Brother¡¯s girlfriend sounds really great. No wonder he likes her.¡± Feng Nai shot a nce at his cell phone again and lost any interest in replying. He pressed directly the shutdown button. Another three-hour-long training followed. Dinner was delivered by the assistant. Although he faltered for a moment when he saw the snacks on the table, he did not forget his job. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯speting sequence is already out. I have some not-so-good news. Our first match tomorrow will be against Ya Si battle team.¡± Panda didn¡¯t even manage to hold a mouthful of his meat in his mouth. ¡°What the f*ck? No way! That¡¯s so unlucky.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. We¡¯re all in the samepetitive region, so we¡¯d meet sooner orter.¡± The assistant could only smile as he said these reassuring words. ¡°Defeat them and the regionals basically won¡¯t be a problem. The subsequent matches will also be rtively easier.¡± Although he had put it that way, they had almost been defeated by Ya Si battle teamst year. If Almighty K hadn¡¯t changed his equipment beside the fountain and made use of Guardian Angel to destroy the opponent¡¯s base, Dark res wouldn¡¯t have won that match. Ya Si¡¯s capabilities then had been evident. Although Panda felt depressed, that didn¡¯t affect his appetite at all. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be difficult to handle anyway. I have to eat more today.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The assistant also approved of the fact that he was not feeling too pressured. ¡°Everyone should eat more today and rest early. I brought some of the recentpetition material of Ya Si. Since you¡¯re aware of the other party¡¯s battle style, everything else will be fine. Mo Nan, you can take a lookter. You didn¡¯t make the regionals previously, so you¡¯ve never met Ya Si. Read up beforehand so you¡¯ll have some definite ideas in your mind.¡± Mo Bei swallowed her rice and made an ¡°mm¡± sound indifferently. Reading the opponent¡¯s information before thepetition contributed to preparing for it. It was also considered part of the training. After instructing everyone on what he needed them to do, it was almost time for the assistant to leave. Actually, he was still worried about Mo Nan. Ya Si was a little too strong. Unfortunately, no one could tell what exactly Mo Nan was thinking at heart when pitted against such an opponent. He was just the new member of Dark res, a solo support tank with jungling abilities. Mo Nan had indeed yed brilliantly during the previous match. He¡¯d also exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. However, the National Preliminaries weren¡¯t like friendlypetitions. In the National Preliminaries, every battle team was professional. It definitely wouldn¡¯t work if Mo Nan used that ying style again. Moreover, when they really yed and Almighty K was present, Mo Nan could no longer use the jungling ability. The question was whether he would be able to support the entire battle team well enough¡­ Chapter 214 - Interested?

Chapter 214: Interested?

Wang Dongdong was also worried about this. Hence, at night, he gave Mo Bei a call, his tone sounding sincere. ¡°Brother Nan, I do know that your jungling support skill is very formidable. However, during team fights, supports have to get marginalized. Otherwise, there¡¯s really no way to continue ying. During the first battle of the National Preliminaries, you must prove yourself. ording to the news I heard, many people disapprove of you remaining in Dark res. You know what that means.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very indifferent. ¡°Have you misunderstood anything about my support skills?¡± ¡°How could I have misunderstood? You¡¯re totally ying support with the style you use to y assassin. You are extremely aggressive.¡± Wang Dongdong had at the very least analyzed the videos. Mo Bei dismissed this lightly. ¡°Then, there has been a misunderstanding.¡± Wang Dongdong wanted to say more. However, Mo Bei said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. We¡¯ll talk another day if there¡¯s anything else.¡± Wang Dongdong was speechless. Now, who exactly was the one entering thepeting arena? Why was he so nervous when the other party waspletely fine? Brother Nan, you don¡¯t even look the least bit like you¡¯re trying to show people what eSports is! When Feng Nai walked out after showering, he saw his roommate hanging up a call. His right hand, which was drying his hair, stopped for a moment. His gaze shot to the clock hanging in the bedroom. He had seen people in a rtionship before. They usually called each other at this time of the day. It was already very clear who the other party was. Feng Nai¡¯s almond eyes looked up. He casually threw the towel aside and, leaving his chest naked, he picked up a lighter. His voice was still aloof as he said, ¡°That phone of yours better not ring after I fall asleep.¡± Mo Bei gave him a sideways nce. Instead of speaking, she lifted her hand and threw something over. Feng Nai caught it and looked down at his palm. A bag of hot strips? ¡°There¡¯s no one here, Captain. You can eat it now.¡± Mo Bei stood there and bowed her head, pressing it down on the pillow at the head of the bed. Her back was tall and slender. Feng Nai said nonchntly, ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t eat it because there were people around?¡± What other reason could there be? Mo Bei did not respond. A secondter, she heard the sound of the bag being bitten open. After she finished tidying up her bedding, she turned around and saw that he had already put a hot strip between his lips. His face was still handsome and distinctively aloof. His ck hair was dripping with water, the drops sliding down along his corbone. Feline animals probably all said one thing while their hearts felt something else. Mo Bei retracted her gaze, trying her best not to look at him to avoid seeing anything that she shouldn¡¯t. A person who looked so handsome and attractive while having a hot strip in his mouth was indeed hard to find. Mo Beipared her looks to his. She realized that Little Lin was right. His brother could totally make money by using his appearance. No question about that. After he ate, his level of resentment should be lower. Feng Nai indeed had slightly more patience than before. It was all thanks to Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s evident act of goodwill. He had brought a bag of hot strips up for him. Some things could be forgotten. However, this guy had never mentioned previously that he had a girlfriend. Feng Nai moved his eyes to nce at the bed beside him. Mo Bei had alreadyin down, her arm resting on the side of the bed. She seemed slightly tired, and her ck hair messily covered her forehead, revealing a section of her fair neck. Feng Nai did not stare any longer. When he saw this, he retracted his gaze. After closing his eyes, he still thought about that section of skin, which was more tender and fairer than a girl¡¯s¡­ Chapter 215 - Back

Chapter 215: Back

This made his brows wrinkle slightly. He changed his position, reached out with a free hand, and turned off the wall light. The light went out. The entire base sank into an unprecedented peace until 8:30 AM the next day. The five of them tidied up properly and got into thepany¡¯s business van. Feng Nai did not continue to sleep this time. Although he was still wearing a mask, his zipper up to his chin, his eyes were much colder than before. Panda ate three steamed buns at one go on-board so that he would be full of physical strength. ¡°Once we enterter, we¡¯ll take care of styling first. It won¡¯t take very long. Then we¡¯ll return to the waiting room. Twenty minutes before the opening, we¡¯ll settle everything. There won¡¯t be any time to run to the washroom after we¡¯re in, so take note of that too.¡± This was indeed different from the previous two times. Their nervousness could be felt in the vehicle, so who knew how much worse it would be when they arrived at the venue. The National Preliminaries¡­ The top ten teams in the nation would emerge through several stages of screening in the preliminaries and contend to be the true champion battle team. One could imagine what this meant. Almost every person who yed eSports had a dream in their heart: to be a national champion and stand on the world arena to bring glory to their country. It could be said that this was a great event. Countless people had their eyes fixed on it. The all-stars era of eSports had already arrived. The fans were in the venue. Reporters stood outside. Countless people were present. Even though this was only the municipalitypetition, there was no difference. Calls of support were heard everywhere, and some people hade really early to get in line. The fans¡¯ faces were painted with the logos of battle teams they supported, their features brimming with distinctive enthusiasm. When Feng Nai and the rest of the team alighted, they were surrounded from all sides. However, security officers were controlling the scene, so everything went very smoothly. Besides, Feng Nai¡¯s aura was very strong when he was in front of people. It was both cold and indifferent, attracting screams all around him. Mo Bei could faintly hear loud shouts of fighting from the back. This momentarily gave her pause. When she lifted her eyes and looked at the huge screen, she somehow saw a kind of illusion. Those people were still here. She hadn¡¯t heard these sounds in too long. Thest time, she¡¯d still been wearing the battle team jacket Master had given her and standing in the waiting room in Mn while watching those people get on the stage. At the time, she hadn¡¯t qualified topete because of her age and experience. Neither of them had been sufficient. That was why Master had covered her with her jacket. It hadn¡¯t been the team uniform of Sovereign Union, but China¡¯s national uniform. That year, they had represented China in the internationalpetition and clinched the only world championship for China. Ever since, those images would be yed on the screens during every National Preliminaries. The reason Mo Bei stopped was because she saw the game ID that she had once been very familiar with: Spades Z. Panda had also noticed where his brother was looking. Realizing that he had nked out, he pulled at him. ¡°Stunned by how brilliant it all is? I was also really shocked when I first saw it. It¡¯s way too cool.¡± Mo Bei made an ¡°mm¡± sound coolly before reaching out to pull up the hood of her battle team jacket. Her dark locks fell and covered her eyes, concealing her emotions. Only the people who knew her would know upon seeing this action that she had to do it. After all, some people held the traces of one¡¯s entire youth. When one saw those people, the tears in one¡¯s eyes would surge endlessly, like stars seeping outte at night¡­ Chapter 216 - Untitled

Chapter 216: Untitled

Now, she was back with a different identity, name, and game ID. She hadn¡¯t told anyone. She still felt lonely. However, this time, she had a goal¡­ Mo Bei dropped her eyes again. She would get back everything that her brother was owed. Feng Nai had also noticed the difference in her. His light-colored eyes looked over. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother didn¡¯t quite seem like the type to get nervous. ¡°Just look for my signal after we go in.¡± Feng Nai strolled into the waiting room afterzily saying these words. Mo Bei watched that slender, aloof back. Her brows lifted for a moment. She seemed to have heard those words before. He had also said that back when she had been ying with the SweetDisciple ount. However, if he was ying the assassin position, watching for his signals would indeed ensure that no major problems would ur. Mo Bei knew very well what the assistant and Wang Dongdong were worried about. They were not afraid that she would be lousy, but probably that she would inhibit Feng Nai¡¯s development. Hence, even now, Wang Dongdong was still sending her messages, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t y so aggressively. Just y as a support would. Do not use the jungling ability.¡± Mo Bei only gave the message a nce before she turned off her phone. Her profile was very cold. The champion she would use would only be decided on thepetition stage¡­ They first had to go to the waiting room for styling. Then, they would wait for the opening. At this point, the yers no longer needed to look at anything. Rxing and staying in the right condition was their priority right now. One-minute countdown. The emcee entered the scene directly with two shoutcasters standing beside him. Everyone was formally dressed in well-ironed suits. However, their tones were still joyous. ¡°It¡¯s the National Preliminaries. This day has finallye!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe everyone is in the same mood I am right now. I¡¯m so excited and eager to watch the first battle.¡± The shoutcaster then added, ¡°I wonder which battle teams will be participating in the first battle.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the first battle this time is amazing. It is totally a god-like confrontation.¡± The emcee was holding the cue cards. ¡°Let me first talk about the promotion standards of thispetition before it begins. Rules for team games: The oue will be decided in one match.¡± ¡°With such rules, wouldn¡¯t it be quite difficult to y?¡± ¡°It is indeed stricter than the previous years, so we hope that every battle team will do its best. This way, they will live up to a year of hard work.¡± ¡°How will the MVP [1. Most valuable yer] be chosen?¡± ¡°A national count will be held for every match, and the backstage will give us the most precise statistics. When the preliminaries end, the yer with the most kills and most wins will be this year¡¯s MVP.¡± ¡°As I recall,st year¡¯s MVP was King. That¡¯s right, it was Dark res¡¯ King. Today¡¯s battle is also rted to him. Come on, the countdown is about to begin. Let us wee today¡¯speting battle teams.¡± As the emcee¡¯s voice faded, a ball of me lit up the screen with a swish. Then, the supportive shouts of the fans filled the venue. Thements on theputer screen started flying. This was the introduction of Dark res¡¯ team members. King, an assassin in the top ranks of the national server, MVP, able to create miracles even in the most hopeless situations, holder of the MVP record. Panda, a mage in the top ranks of the national server, superb at crowd control. With him present, it would be very difficult for the opponent to jump in. Han Xi, ADC in the top ranks of the national server, burst damage expert, in possession of a challenging level of consciousness, agile yer, an existence that will give the opposing assassin a great headache. Granny Gray, super-strong topner, great at one-against-three, unmatched in thete phase of the game. Mo Nan, support. Chapter 217 - Brother Bei Is Lousy?

Chapter 217: Brother Bei Is Lousy?

In the entire Dark res battle team, every team member had their own style. Only FromNorthToSouth¡¯s introduction was virtually pitiably short. The fans, who had also heard of this person, disliked him. Thus, there was some aversion. Some time ago, when this person had joined the team, they¡¯d even leftments. However, for some reason, there was actually no effect whatsoever. Did Dark res not want to win anymore? Why would they let such a person join the battle team? There were many people at the scene, so it was impossible not to sense the disdain. Nevertheless, Mo Bei¡¯s profile remained as indifferent as ever. Even her figure looked really tall and aloof. The emcees went on to introduce the other battle team. Ya Si was a provincial strong team, so they were not to be underestimated even at the provincialpetition. ¡°Now, there¡¯s something worth watching about thispetition. Two strong teams are pitted against each other. We wonder which team will be more formidable.¡± ¡°I already cannot wait to watch thempete. Shoutcaster Zhang, what do you think?¡± Shoutcaster Zhang, who had been called upon, spoke with a smile. ¡°There two battle teams are neck to neck, so there is only a hint of a gap. Instead ofparing who is stronger, why don¡¯t we look at which battle team has a stronger consciousness and makes fewer mistakes?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Shoutcaster Zhang?¡± ¡°Based solely on this match, I believe Ya Si has a higher chance of winning. The past results of the new support who joined Dark res aren¡¯t much, and he yed assassin most of the time. Problems might arise from their cooperation, so Dark res needs to worry about this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The emcee smiled. ¡°Cooperation within battle teams is indeed really important. Alright, every yer from both battle teams is already in position. Let us take a look at how their selection of champions is going.¡± It was not much of a surprise that everyone had taken the position they were each skilled in. However, Ya Si¡¯s lineup seemed tougher. They¡¯d even chosen a tank-like support. A battle team could not select the champion that the opposing battle team had chosen. Mo Bei was thest to pick her champion. Perhaps the opponent had watched the previous two friendlypetitions, as they¡¯d banned the support tank that Mo Bei had once used right away. They held the strongest champions in their hands. It could be said that by the time it was Mo Bei¡¯s turn, almost all the usable champions had been taken. Fortunately, there was another support that could regenerate the health of the entire team left. Just as everyone thought FromNorthToSouth would take this champion, they heard a swoosh through the screen. FromNorthToSouth had clicked on the ¡®confirm¡¯ key. She had chosen a low-durability support that had barely appeared in professionalpetitions. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why did he choose this one?¡± ¡°He must be fooling around. This is virtually feeding another life to Ya Si.¡± ¡°My Almighty K actually didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Such a support is totally useless. He can¡¯t tank damage, hecks control, and even the damage is dyed. It¡¯s gonna be tough for Dark res¡¯ ADC.¡± ¡°What a shame for Lord Han¡¯s burst damage. Is he supposed to y this match like a coward?¡± Thements started flying across the screen almost at the same moment that FromNorthToSouth locked in the champion. The audience at the venue also startedmenting. The emcee, who was stunned, asked the shoutcaster standing beside him, ¡°Dark res¡¯ support is an interesting pick, isn¡¯t it? Do they really want to have to y cautiously?¡± ¡°Judging by the lineup, doing so gives them even less of a chance to win. Mo Nan¡¯s choice is indeed rather perplexing.¡± This was the National Preliminaries after all. Although Shoutcaster Zhang did not directly mention trouble, it was implied between the lines. Even Panda nced to his right after his brother locked in his champion and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 218 - Untitled

Chapter 218: Untitled

Mo Bei was wearing ck headphones on her head. The lines of her profile were still as cold as ever. Upon seeing his brother like this, Panda opened his mouth and ultimately said like a man, ¡°y properly.¡± Mo Bei responded quietly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. As the game page opened, a map with creeps and forts took over the entire screen. The conversations happening on Ya Si¡¯s side were muted. ¡°Keep your eyes on Feng Nai.¡± Only six words were enough. Actually, it was already very obvious that they had studied the new member of Dark res beforeing topete. He merely yed support slightly better, but his shorings were very evident. When it came to professional leagues, FromNorthToSouth would get no opportunity to y that way. Right now, they had the absolute advantage. After all, the opponent had picked a useless champion. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of a threat. They only had to beware of Feng Nai! Ya Si¡¯s assassin was very cautious. What he feared was that Feng Nai mighte over to counter his jungle. More than a minute passed, yet nothing happened. Ya Si¡¯s assassin lowered his guard. However, he was just about to kill the riverside wild boar, which had half health left, when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The assassin retreated nimbly into a bush behind him and perilously dodged the other person¡¯s attack. However, two jungle creeps were inevitably lost. Was that an illusion? He had a nagging feeling that Feng Nai¡¯s jungling speed today was particrly fast. Logically speaking, he ought to eithere and counter-jungle right from the start or be in his own jungle right now. Had he cleared his own jungle already ande to his side? The timing didn¡¯t really add up. Was there a problem with hand speed? This thought merely shed through the mind of Ya Si¡¯s assassin for a moment. He actually wasn¡¯t very worried. After all, he¡¯d seen that Dark res¡¯ ADC was alone at the bottomne. There was nothing around. At this point, he only needed to work with his tank tounch a surprise attack and they would definitely draw first blood. Ya Si¡¯s assassin took another nce at the mini-map. Certain that Feng Nai wouldn¡¯te over so quickly, he carried his curved de and semi-concealed himself before he moved over swiftly. The audience before the screen could see this scene unfold. They all fisted their hands tightly. ¡°I really give up. What about the support? Where did the support go? Did he leave Lord Han alone at the bottomne?¡± ¡°As a support, he doesn¡¯t even know how to protect the damage dealer?¡± ¡°Shut it, everyone. My Lord Han won¡¯t die so easily.¡± True enough. Han Xi¡¯s consciousness was very strong. Upon seeing that the opposing assassin had disappeared off the map, he immediately retreated towards the defense turrets. However, Ya Si¡¯s assassin still caught up. He first used the upgraded jungle knife to slow down Han Xi and then charged in. In mere moments, Han Xi¡¯s health dropped by a good half. Furthermore, the opposing tank leaped in by using his ultimate ability. In the blink of an eye, Han Xi was left with a shred of health. The shoutcaster shook his head as he watched from the side. ¡°This time, Dark res¡¯ support is really to me. Not protecting the ADC at the start of the game is indeed a fatal mistake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Dark res¡¯ first blood is about to be spilled. Based on what I remember, Han Xi has never been thrashed like this before. I can only say he¡¯s unfortunate. Hopefully, Dark res can adjust their formation in future matches. Otherwise, it would truly be a pity for Han Xi¡¯s skills and damage. The fact that the support isn¡¯t following such an ADC really leaves one at a loss for words¡­¡± Chapter 219 - First Blood!

Chapter 219: First Blood!

However, once he finished his sentence, people watched as two figures suddenly appeared on Han Xi¡¯s left. Ya Si¡¯s assassin wouldn¡¯t give up. He still wanted to strike Han Xi with an ultimate ability. Right at that moment, the nimble support on the screen blocked this ultimate ability for Han Xi with a conscious orbwalk. Meanwhile, another silvery-white figure turned up his long spear without giving Ya Si¡¯s assassin any time to react. The assassin, who was caught off guard, was already only left with one-third of his health. He turned around, wanting to escape. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. The other party¡¯s speed had increased! Ya Si¡¯s assassin realized something then. His gaze locked onto the ID FromNorthToSouth and his eyes froze for a moment! Instantly, Feng Nai¡¯s long spear prated his chest. As the blood-red color spread, he watched himself on the screen fall back along with the dragon¡¯s shadow. The stamp could still be seen on the ground. Then, the game¡¯s sound effects echoed by his ears. First blood! First kill! First blood! ¡°My Almighty K is so cool!¡± ¡°Gosh, this teasing orbwalk! It was truly exceptional!¡± ¡°Sure enough, when my Almighty K is present, there will surely be a kill!¡± The shoutcasters were also rather surprised. ¡°Feng Nai really cannot be taken lightly as an enemy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Ya Si¡¯s side didn¡¯t expect this either. That counter kill was truly beautifully done. We could see that Ya Si¡¯s tank wanted to jump in earlier. However, upon taking a second look, it would be too dangerous. Thus, he could only retreat back under the turret.¡± ¡°This way, I¡¯m afraid Ya Si¡¯s pace will be messed up.¡± Ya Si¡¯s side was indeed slightly affected, mainly because giving this kill to Feng Nai of all people was really costly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already mention that one needs to be wary of Feng Nai?¡± Ya Si¡¯s assassin wanted to say that he had, but no amount of exnation right now would be able to measure up to the information that he had discovered. ¡°We have to beware of Dark res¡¯ support.¡± ¡°Beware of Dark res¡¯ support? Beware of what about him?¡± Ya Si¡¯s yers were confused. ¡°His health is really weak and hecks control. He doesn¡¯t even know how to protect the ADC. ADC yers don¡¯t like meeting such support yers.¡± Ya Si¡¯s assassin gripped the mouse in his right hand while deciding to vocalize his theory. ¡°Indeed, such a support has no effect in protecting the ADC. His health is too weak and he cannot resist damage at all. However, you¡¯ve forgotten one thing. His second ability is to regenerate mana and increase the movement speed of his teammates. He is indeed useless by himself, but what about when he¡¯s with Feng Nai?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s consciousness is so good that his way of thinking can match Feng Nai¡¯s?¡± Ya Si¡¯s ADC thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is possible. If that was really the case, why would Mo Nan have been kicked out of his previous battle team?¡± Ya Si¡¯s assassin frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can confirm that his awareness isn¡¯t weak. He¡¯s even particr about his movements.¡± Ya Si¡¯s ADC disagreed. ¡°Feng Nai appeared at the bottom earlier because he¡¯d already had his eyes on you. However, to prevent the situation that you spoke of from happening, I will also be more careful on my side. What does C think?¡± Ya Si¡¯s captain, who was the crowd control, moved his mouse under the turret in the middlene. ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to the assassin¡¯s intuition.¡± The ADC disapproved slightly. However, since the captain had spoken, he would naturally obey. Unfortunately, before he¡¯d finished clearing the minion waves on his side, two figures suddenly appeared on his left. It was FromNorthToSouth and¡­ Feng Nai! These two had still been at the bottomne earlier. Why would they appear here? Chapter 220 - Bei Draws Second Blood

Chapter 220: Bei Draws Second Blood

Ya Si¡¯s ADC was taken by surprise. His entire body was suddenly thrown in midair. Meanwhile, Ya Si¡¯s support tank had arrived. Standing in front of the ADC, he roared out his ultimate ability. Unfortunately, it seemed that Feng Nai had predicted his movements. After leaping towards the left and dodging this attack, he swept forward once more like the wind! Ya Si¡¯s ADC wanted to retreat with a jerk of his hand. At this moment of desperation, he even used his flicker. However, a lightning ring slowed down his speed. This virtually made it easy for Feng Nai to attack once again. An assassin holding both a blue and a red buff clung onto the ADC, so anyone could imagine what the oue would be. The ADC, who¡¯d just taken a hit from an ultimate ability, was already left with a shred of his health at this point. However, since he was Ya Si¡¯s ADC, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be this easy to kill him. He gripped the mouse and, using a letter-Z orbwalk, he sessfully arrived under the turret. The shoutcaster, who¡¯d initially wanted to make an announcement, let out an exmation. ¡°This is such a pity!¡± ¡°Nice orbwalk, but it¡¯s Ya Si after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s impossible for Feng Nai to go forward this way anymore. Ya Si¡¯s support tank has already blocked him. Veterans, their ying style is still very steady.¡± ¡°On the contrary, on Dark res¡¯ side, the bottomne¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. Han Xi hasn¡¯t really gone out even once.¡± ¡°Without the support, the ADC really can only y this way. Otherwise, it would be too easy for him to get caught.¡± ¡°Let us take a look at the middle¡­¡± Before the shoutcaster could say ¡®middlene¡¯, a familiar game sound effect echoed in his ears. K.O! Then, a line of words appeared on the screen. FromNorthToSouth Has in An Enemy. ording to the game configuration, this line of words would stay on the screen for half a second. However, this moment of pause caused the live venue to almost blow up! ¡°What the f*ck! I¡¯ve got goosebumps! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask the same thing¡­¡± Second blood had also been drawn by Dark res. This wasn¡¯t a problem. The point was that FromNorthToSouth¡­ The crusty support had drawn second blood? Needless to mention, the audience found this inconceivable. Even Ya Si¡¯s ADC, who was lying under the turret, was shaking. His right hand was still on the mouse, but his back had gone stiff. ¡°Five, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Ya Si¡¯s support tank. The ADC didn¡¯t speak. He only looked at FromNorthToSouth, who was leaving the turret with half his health, on the screen. His eyes still looked unsettled. Meanwhile, the shoutcasters were really stunned for a moment. As if struck by an abrupt thought, they continued speaking. ¡°The camera had turned away earlier. I¡¯m sure everyone, just like us, didn¡¯t see what happened just now. Could we trouble the technical director to rey the earlier scene?¡± The screen¡¯s footage was sent to all the major tforms at the same time. People then realized that the moment they had moved their eyes away, FromNorthToSouth had flickered into the turret and his second ability hadnded precisely on Ya Si¡¯s ADC. Then, he had used the speed-up from his first skill to turn and leave the turret. Right behind him, sounds of an explosion rang out. The dyed damage took the kill! ¡°Damn, the support used flicker to kill? This ying style is really fancy!¡± ¡°When I y support, I always use flicker to run for my life.¡± ¡°The point is that FromNorthToSouth even dove for the turret. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that someone else woulde?¡± ¡°He¡¯d probably checked the map. Ya Si¡¯s assassin was at the bottomne, Panda was holding them at the middlene, and the support tank was stopping Almighty K. That¡¯s why he was not afraid. However, out of so many support champions, only this one can extend thest hit and speed up. Even though he dived for the turret, he can also leave very quickly. I¡¯m starting to think that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s support champion wasn¡¯t a slipshod choice at all. What should be done?¡± Chapter 221 - Untitled

Chapter 221: Untitled

¡°You¡¯re putting it too phenomenally. This is merely an ordinaryst hit that is often seen in high-end matches. Even if it¡¯s thest hit, it¡¯s nothing. What are all of you making a fuss about? If it hadn¡¯t been for my Almighty K, who tore his health to shreds, FromNorthToSouth wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this kill.¡± ¡°Indeed, this is often seen in high-end matches, but he dared to do so even in a professional league. He used flicker to kill. Based solely on this ying style, I still think there¡¯s something worth watching. This is unexpected.¡± ¡°Whatever. Anyhow, I think his handling is average.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about high-end matches and whatnot! I only know that everyone¡¯s got to stop saying that our crusty support is useless! What¡¯s the name of this little brother ying support for Dark res? I want to be his fan!¡± ¡°Be his fan? You don¡¯t know his dark history¡­¡± The live-streamments were already divided into two sects. Panda, who was in the middlene, couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Nice.¡± Feng Nai reminded him. ¡°Bush.¡± With an orbwalk, Panda avoided the second ability of the opposing mage. ¡°I have been looking out for a long time.¡± However, a secondter, he could no longerugh. Ya Si¡¯s assassin had charged over, evidently wanting to directly chop him to death. Panda¡¯s mana depletion was already fast, but under normal circumstances, the first blue buff would be given to the assassin. Right now, he almost couldn¡¯t use any abilities at all. Just as he was nning to die in exchange for a kill, all of a sudden, a figure appeared on his left through the wall. Instantly, his speed became twice as fast. Ya Si¡¯s assassin had tried to steal a chicken, only to end up losing the rice. Thus, he forcefully retreated with a trifle of his health, afraid that Feng Nai would jump in. He could only miserably retreat back to the base to regenerate his health. As the captain, the crowd control standing in the middlene could only follow and retreat as well. A secondter, Ya Si¡¯s side became aware of a problem. They had not just wanted to save Panda¡¯s life. After forcing the assassin back, they¡¯d gone directly for the drake! As the sound effect of the drake creep being killed was heard, the gold of the entire Dark res¡¯ team doubled! Everyone who yed this game knew that the higher one¡¯s gold was, the better one¡¯s equipment was. The better one¡¯s equipment was, the greater one¡¯s lethality was. It could be said that Ya Si had suffered a big loss this time! Panda, who¡¯d survived the disaster, happily regenerated his health at the base. ¡°Brother, thanks.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was cold, and she didn¡¯t respond. Panda was silent. His brother was even colder when he gamed. Ya Si, who¡¯d consecutively suffered two setbacks, finally discovered the source of the problem. Their midner captain was decisive. ¡°Restrict Dark res¡¯ support. He¡¯s indeed fast, but as long as we can get close to him, we can finish him off directly. He hasn¡¯t got a single defense item, so it¡¯ll be easy to kill him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Even the disapproving ADC had to admit that they had to beware of Mo Nan now. Since he liked to be in the jungle, they¡¯d catch him in the jungle! The midner captain adjusted the entire team¡¯s tactic. It could be said that they did so really fast. The shoutcaster could see the ambush happening. As he was wearing his ear-mic, his fingers zoomed in on the screen. ¡°It seems like Ya Si has made some ns.¡± ¡°Their mentality is very strong. They did not fold their hands helplessly. The fact that they are waiting in this position makes it evident that they¡¯re nning a group kill.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve calcted that Feng Nai will definitelye over to counter-jungle.¡± ¡°Look there.¡± ¡°Is he here?¡± Sure enough, he was. Other than Feng Nai, there was also another figure. FromNorthToSouth¡­ Chapter 222 - Bei, Challenger Level Of Consciousness

Chapter 222: Bei, Challenger Level Of Consciousness

¡°Indeed, just like I thought, FromNorthToSouth is performing a support-assassin team-up.¡± Ya Si¡¯s assassin clenched his right hand tighter. Meanwhile, the people watching thepetition only now truly realized that theirments about the support¡¯s inability to protect the marksman and overall uselessness had been, in fact, wrong. During regr matches, the midner and the assassin would usually team up. As the name implied, the middlene mage and the jungle assassin had to act together in real time to stop the opponents from acting presumptuously in their jungle. At the same time, they had to watch the assassin¡¯s position and determine his thoughts. However, a support-assassin team-up was umon. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw such a y. I¡¯ve only seen it once in a video before.¡± ¡°Support-assassin team-up¡­ Instead of saying that this is a test for the assassin, it would be better to say that it is a test for the support. After all, if he fails to urately guess the assassin¡¯s intentions, not only will this be counterproductive, but it will even slow down the assassin¡¯s pace.¡± ¡°Judging by the current situation, Dark res¡¯ support really isn¡¯t as simple as everyone has been thinking. The scariest thing about it is that I somehow feel that his capabilities have yet to be totally demonstrated¡­ However, there¡¯s no use saying all this. Ya Si isn¡¯t an ordinary battle team either. Since they¡¯ve noticed this and done that so early, I¡¯m afraid Dark res¡¯ support-assassin team-up is going to be torn down.¡± As if proving his words, Feng Nai and Mo Bei appeared at the same time. At present, the two of them were unaware that they would be entering an encirclement. The audience and shoutcasters had the same point of view, so they could see everything clearly. ¡°Almighty K, don¡¯t go!¡± The fans could not help but shout out loud. However, the yers were wearing fully-closed headphones, so they could not hear the surrounding sounds. Other than the voices of their teammates in the game, they could only hear the sound effects. People watched as the two of them stepped into Ya Si¡¯s trap just like that. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their mouths. The Dark res¡¯ assistant had started sweating due to feeling rmed outside the arena. If these two were caught, the results that they¡¯d worked for previously would all be in vain! Ya Si¡¯s yers remained restrained and unmoving, waiting for the moment of the attack. The opposing assassin had already ced his finger on the forward key. Meanwhile, the ADC and the support tank had taken their ces, ready to use their ultimate abilities. However, no one expected that FromNorthToSouth would suddenly stop. The assassin knew that they had been discovered. He had no time to hesitate, so he charged directly towards FromNorthToSouth! Meanwhile, the spectators had been worrying about Feng Nai. They had never expected that the opponent¡¯s target would actually be Mo Nan! ¡°FromNorthToSouth won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Once this champion was targeted by an assassin, there was really no way out. However, a secondter, people realized that Ya Si¡¯s assassin had swept forward and missed while using his ultimate ability! Because of that quick and subtle orbwalk, he did not turn his back. Instead, he took a step back. Ya Si¡¯s assassin didn¡¯t buy that and stepped forth again. Then, Mo Bei sped up and slipped to the left. Dodging two strikes in a row definitely wasn¡¯t a coincidence! ¡°This orbwalk is rarely seen even in high-end matches!¡± That¡¯s right, such a miraculous orbwalk was a rare sight even in high-end matches. Many people thought that supports were made to support ADCs. Only now did some people realize that supports weren¡¯t made for anyone. ying support didn¡¯t mean tanking damage either. A top-notch support yed with their consciousness! They used the challenger level of consciousness to assess the entire game! Chapter 223 - Almighty K Takes The Hit For Bei, Counter Kill

Chapter 223: Almighty K Takes The Hit For Bei, Counter Kill

Nevertheless, while facing a trap set by more than three yers, it would be difficult for a support to get away too. After all, the opposing ADC had CC [1. Crowd control]. However, FromNorthToSouth¡¯s orbwalk not only made the assassin miss by using his ultimate ability, but even the opposing tank had missed while using his ultimate ability. Against the ADC¡¯s oriented interception, he was bound to be trapped in the corner. The Ya Si battle team¡¯s ADC was already seeing red during his attacks. Upon seeing that FromNorthToSouth had consecutively dodged so many strikes from them, now that he¡¯d finally stunned him, he swiftly ran over, ready to give Mo Bei a fatal hit and kill her directly. However, at this point, their captain suddenly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Unfortunately, it was already toote. Before Ya Si¡¯s ADC could react, he saw a silvery-white figure sweep over. It first took the hit for FromNorthToSouth and then used his ultimate ability. As the long spear pierced through, he could clearly see his own health falling madly. Ya Si¡¯s assassin and tank immediately rushed over to support him! However, right at that moment, FromNorthToSouth instinctively threw a lightning ring near the left bush. The audience thought that he had used this ability inurately. They did not expect that a secondter, Ya Si¡¯s assassin would appear there and forcefully slow down. Meanwhile, because of his slow movement speed, Ya Si¡¯s tank couldn¡¯t reach his ADC at all. Just in the blink of an eye, another game sound effect echoed! Not only did Ya Si¡¯s encirclement fail, but their ADC also died again! On the other hand, FromNorthToSouth, who they¡¯d wanted to kill, had already arrived safely under the turret. Around him were the ripples of his memories. An image shed across, showing aposed, handsome face. There was even a ck wrist guard on the porcin-white wrist. There didn¡¯t seem to be any joy about surviving the fight on his face. It seemed as if he had expected this. Ya Si¡¯s assassin had truly been shocked. Besides the orbwalk, there was also the lightning array that FromNorthToSouth had thrown at the end. He¡¯d obviously predicted that he would appear there. Otherwise, with their backup in ce, not only would their ADC have stayed alive, but he could¡¯ve even gotten two kills. They could no longer use the word ¡®coincidence¡¯ as an exnation. FromNorthToSouth¡¯s support could possibly be the most difficult problem for them! The shoutcasters were also stunned for a moment before they said, ¡°That was indeed nicely done. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t expected Feng Nai to turn back and take a hit for the support.¡± ¡°About that¡­ Almighty K never really took damage for a support in the past.¡± ¡°Dark res¡¯ previous supports were all tank-like yers. I don¡¯t think they needed him to do that either.¡± ¡°Um, I haven¡¯t seen him do so for any less durable yers either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a support-assassin team-up. They are probably helping each other¡­¡± The shoutcasters were probably rather shocked too, so they actually went back and forth on one topic. The emcee quickly switched the topic back. ¡°Right now, the atmosphere on Ya Si¡¯s side is evidently different.¡± He¡¯d just finished his sentence when the sound of a defense tower being destroyed echoed. People then noticed one thing. Ya Si¡¯s bottomne had been pushed by Han Xi, the ADC, so they only had one turret left! Ya Si¡¯s captain had attempted to go to the bottomne twice, but Panda was stopping him in the middlene, so it was impossible for him to move. However, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The reason their pace was so messed up, which only they knew, was because of FromNorthToSouth. This was a containment that they had nned, but more than the ADC¡¯s life had been lost. They had sent three yers to trap one. Without worrying that he¡¯d be caught by the assassin, Han Xi would be able to be unbridled as he made use of his burst damage at the bottomne. FromNorthToSouth¡¯s orbwalk and consciousness were good, but they were even suspecting that he was using schemes! Chapter 224 - Bei, the Hidden Assassin

Chapter 224: Bei, the Hidden Assassin

Ya Si¡¯s side tried hard to stop thinking that way. If that was really the case, FromNorthToSouth was really strong. After all, even the national server¡¯s top support could not achieve that. Very soon, they¡¯d adjusted their strategy, preparing to slow the pace of the match down. This time, they¡¯d all chosente-game champions. Theter one was in the match, the stronger one¡¯s abilities to tank and deal damage would be. Although Dark res had already secured three kills, the champions that they¡¯d chosen were totallycking in defense when it came to thete game. ¡°Looking at Ya Si¡¯s lineup adjustments, it seems like they¡¯re nning to y ate game. I must say that if they can maintain a certain level of analysis in such a situation, Ya Si is truly a good battle team.¡± ¡°Yes, they ought to drag it out. In thete phase, Dark res will suffer when their lineup cannot hold up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± However, they¡¯d neglected one thing. Time wasn¡¯t something that they could drag out just because they wanted to, Dark res¡¯ side had absolutely no intention of ying ate game with Ya Si. Thus, they went to clear minions in the bottomne. Dark res directly started a team fight in the middlene at this point. Thanks to Mo Bei¡¯s support present, the entire team¡¯s speed was fully doubled. If Ya Si¡¯s captain continued to defend the turret, he would be reduced to being killed in a turret dive. Hence, he could only retreat. Instantly, Ya Si¡¯s middlene turrets were down to one. Their yers dide over to provide backup, but by the time they did, they were missing their captain. When Ya Si moved against Dark res without crowd control, they were slightly unguarded and they lost another yer. It was FromNorthToSouth¡¯s flicker kill again. He was pushing so hard that they could only continuously retreat. The shoutcaster who had said that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s choice of support was unwise had also stopped expressing his views now. Actually, for a shoutcaster, his analysis wasn¡¯t wrong. However, he had not known that FromNorthToSouth¡¯s ying style would be this aggressive. He totally didn¡¯t act as a support. Instead, he seemed like a hidden assassin¡­ Of course, Ya Si would not allow themselves to be ced at the mercy of the enemy. When the assassin swept forward, he still made a kill. However, while he had killed one yer, three members of his team had died. Another tough yer to deal with was Feng Nai. After dealing damage during the team fight, he conveniently jumped back into the jungle, took his blue buff, cleared the minions at the bottomne, and then returned to the team fight. This essentially crippled the pace of Ya Si¡¯s assassin. What he needed most right now were the red and blue buffs. However, they had all been harvested by Feng Nai. Upon taking one nce at their gold, they realized the gap was too big! In the past, Feng Nai had hit this level of gold in theter phase. However, because of the support, he had achieved a full build in advance and made instant kills today! The speed was too fast. So fast that Ya Si¡¯s yers could only use blinks to dodge away when they saw him. Dark res destroyed thest defense tower by using this method and advanced into Ya Si¡¯s base. However, the timing wasn¡¯t right. Although minion waves wereing from bothnes, Ya Si¡¯s yers had all respawned by this point. The audience really didn¡¯t understand why FromNorthToSouth still sent the signal to attack. ¡°They ought to retreat at this point. Otherwise, they might suffer a team annihtion.¡± ¡°Dark res is obviously at a disadvantage while fighting at the opponent¡¯s base. If the support had been a tank, they could have attacked by force. After all, he could have tanked damage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they should at least retreat, kill the Lord Buff, and then return with a drake. My Almighty K definitely wouldn¡¯t fight. The timing isn¡¯t right¡­¡± However, right after thisment shed across¡­ Chapter 225 - MVP, FromNorthToSouth

Chapter 225: MVP, FromNorthToSouth

They saw on the game map that the silvery-white figure did not retreat. Instead, he lifted his long spear and leaped into the base with the minion lines. Close to 0.4 seconds of silence appeared on the screen. The surprise came too quickly, just like a tornado [1. Lyrics from Jay Chou¡¯s Tornado, except ¡®love¡¯ has been changed to ¡®surprise¡¯]. Even the shoutcasters were on their feet. ¡°Are they going to attack by force?¡± ¡°Would it be too risky?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a little aggressive.¡± There were the guesses of many people. Even Ya Si was intending to grab this chance to give Dark res a team annihtion at their base and reverse the game. Both the assassin and ADC knew that Feng Nai was definitely targeting them as he charged in. Hence, they had long been on guard against Feng Nai. Everyone focused their senses, wanting to finish him off in a second. However, in 0.1 seconds, the moment they threw out their ultimate abilities, they saw FromNorthToSouth, who shouldn¡¯t have appeared there, standing right in front of Feng Nai with a flicker! ¡°Dark res¡¯ support¡­ Is he crazy? With this block, he would most likely be finished instantly himself¡­¡± ¡°No, this is not right. Look at his equipment!¡± It was unknown who had shouted. When everyone looked over once more, they saw that it seemed as if FromNorthToSouth¡¯s entire figure was shielded by a golden rain shade. ¡°It¡¯s Zhonya¡¯s Hourss!¡± Zhonya¡¯s Hourss was a piece of game equipment that could resist all damage! ¡°Damn, this support is amazing. When did he change equipment?¡± ¡°He was so suave the moment he blocked all the ultimate abilities for Almighty K! It feels like my Almighty K is a young wife! Ha ha ha¡­¡± Although the screen was full of jokes, only Ya Si¡¯s yers knew how valuable this item was. All their damage had been wasted. This was virtually the most top-notch defense. While they were caught off guard, Han Xi had already started to attack the base. There was absolutely no time for Ya Si¡¯s yers to continue with burst damage or anything like that. Only the ADC¡¯s crowd control ability was left. However, it was of no use whatsoever. He hadn¡¯t even built up his damage. Feng Nai¡¯s lift and Mo Bei¡¯s sidestep orbwalk would take his life! After this fight, the two of them truly had only shreds of health left. However, Ya Si could no longer free up any hands to kill them. After all, their base had started to shake and was about to crumble. Moreover, minion lines were also present. ¡°Clear minions!¡± Ya Si¡¯s captain ordered urgently. However, Panda the mage was on the right side. With a swing of his wand, he froze two of the yers. Even though the remaining two could jump out to interrupt Panda¡¯s ability, they could not avoid the lightning ring that FromNorthToSouth stacked. A secondter, crumbling sounds filled the air. As the silver fragments fell, the word ¡®victory¡¯ crossed the entire screen! Dark res had won. Their speed had been really fast. This situation was unprecedented in their past matches. The audience was stunned for a moment before breaking into fervent cheers! Panda was the first to pull off the headphones on his head, making no effort to hide his smile. The shoutcasters all sighed with emotion. ¡°Too fast.¡± ¡°With Almighty K present, it¡¯s really difficult for Ya Si to drag it out. It was really a treat watching today¡¯s game,¡± the emcee said, ¡°Dark res, we truly cannot usest year¡¯s view to look at this game. The results areing out! The MVP is Al¡­¡± Before he could finish, he waspletely stunned. The MVP mark actually wasn¡¯t on Feng Nai. Instead¡­ FromNorthToSouth was the MVP! Chapter 226 - Set Up

Chapter 226: Set Up

Everyone was watching this scene in a daze for a long time. Even their pupils were clearly shaking. The emcee choked and forcefully swallowed the rest of his words. His performance had been splendid. Even Panda faltered for a moment before he wrapped his arm around Mo Bei¡¯s neck. ¡°Wow, brother, your score is actually even higher than Chief¡¯s.¡± In the many matches they¡¯d yed, even when they¡¯d lost, Chief would still be the MVP. Of course, they hadn¡¯t lost many matches. However, based on his memory, this really seemed to be the first time someone got a higher score than Chief, albeit only 0.1 points higher. Mo Bei herself was rather emotionless. She reached out to pull Panda away, then took off her headphones and stood up with an aloof expression. She thought to herself, ¡°Boys¡­ they indeed like to use their hands a lot.¡± Feng Nai, who had also stood up with a hand in his pockets, lifted a brow and nced over. His ck locks were slightly messy, but that did not affect his suaveness at all. When Mo Bei looked up, she saw him staring right at her. As he brushed past her, he only had onement. ¡°Support little brother¡¯s cute act in the past was pretty good.¡± Mo Bei was speechless. Interviewers had already started to surround them. Regardless of who the MVP was, from their point of view, Feng Nai had the greatest interview value. The fans watching the live-stream were rather unwilling to ept that their Almighty K wasn¡¯t the MVP. After all, after such unbelievable handling, how could he still not be the MVP? ¡°Forget it, without my Almighty K, how could Mo Nan have be the MVP? He followed my Almighty K and stole kills.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just stealing kills. He¡¯s done it three times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s including thest hit. If he hadn¡¯t, the enemy wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°Do we need him to do this? My Almighty K can do it himself.¡± ¡°Stop quarreling. What¡¯s most important is that they¡¯ve won the game.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s quarreling? I just believe that the MVP this time should have been my Almighty K.¡± ¡°I think so too. You guys would know by looking at the stats too. They killed the same amount of people. Why did Mo Nan be the MVP? He¡¯s a support. I really¡­¡± ¡°A support cannot be the MVP? Earlier, FromNorthToSouth took damage for Almighty K. Why isn¡¯t anyone talking about that?¡± ¡°You speak as if my Almighty K has never done that for him. If it wasn¡¯t for my Almighty K, who knows how many times Mo Nan would¡¯ve died!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± While looking at the arguingments, Chen Yu finally smiled. Did he think that by joining Dark res and ying rather well, he would be able to pick himself up again? Heh¡­ He would not give Mo Nan this opportunity. ¡°Done?¡± asked a person in a suit who stood up from the desk chair. His long face had slimmed down so much that he had slightly hanging cheeks. Who else could it be but the manager of Mo Nan¡¯s ex-club, Wang Jun? Chen Yu was still in his team uniform. While he shook the cell phone in his hand, his smile was cocky. ¡°Very simple, just like the past. I only need to say something and some people will be spurred on.¡± ¡°Very good. However, can anyone exin to me when Mo Nan learned to y support?¡± Wang Jun¡¯s face was cold as he spoke. ¡°Also, when did his hand recover?¡± Chen Yu faltered. ¡°I find this very odd too. Back then, the doctor said that it would be impossible for his hand to game again. Why does it seem even better than before?¡± Wang Jun inhaled deeply and looked at the other person sitting with them. ¡°Yifan, what do you think? Aren¡¯t you the most familiar with Mo Nan¡¯s ying style? He ought to have handed everything to you too.¡± Chapter 227 - Untitled

Chapter 227: Untitled

¡°When he was with me¡­ he never yed support.¡± The color of Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes darkened as he spoke. Wang Jun frowned. ¡°So, right now you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t do anything with him and you¡¯ve never learned his moves while ying support?¡± Evidently, Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes lifted for a moment because of these words. Even his assistant appeared to be slightly displeased. Chen Yu noticed that and quickly eased the tension by saying, ¡°How could Brother Lu not do anything with him? It¡¯s Mo Nan who¡¯s been so cunning and held back some tricks. Moreover, Ya Si didn¡¯t recognize the support-assassin team-up right from the start. In the next match, things won¡¯t go as smoothly for Mo Nan. Besides, this is merely the municipalitypetition. What could be seen from it? Brother Lu is now in a national battle team, so there¡¯s a difference in level.¡± His words were meant to remind his uncle that Lu Yifan was unlike Mo Nan. Right now, his worth was beyond what it used to be. Although he hadn¡¯t terminated his contract with thepany, he was popr. Moreover, he still needed Lu Yifan¡¯s rtions to go higher. Hence, he could not speak like he used to in the past. Wang Jun, who had also realized this, lowered his bearings as the vice CEO. ¡°Of course I am aware of Yifan¡¯s capabilities. The two of you and I know that we cannot let Mo Nan rise up. Once he gets epted again, he will take back his word and everything that we¡¯ve done in the past will be insignificant. In order to allow you and Yifan to be smoothly selected, the me for the battle team¡¯s bad results was pushed on Mo Nan. Regardless of whether they¡¯re in or out of the industry, almost everyone has learned that he is a person with bad skills and a difficult personality. However, now that he¡¯s produced such results, you guys say what we should do.¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s gaze had alsonded on the screen. His eyes were pricked by the MVP symbol. Once upon a time, as long as that person was present, this symbol would nevernd on him. Hence, when he had the chance, he grabbed it. As long as this person was gone, everything would belong to him. Lu Yifan had never imagined that this person could actuallye back! None of the battle teams were considering taking him in. All the ns had already been formed, yet Dark res was their variable. After all, when it came to Dark res, thepany wasn¡¯t the one making decisions for recruitment. Feng Nai did. They just couldn¡¯t decide anything. Even when the fans of Dark res had been unhappy and asked for an exnation after hearing that the newly-recruited support of the battle team was Mo Nan, it had been futile. Chen Yu had even intentionally created internal conflict. Why hadn¡¯t Dark res made Mo Nan leave? Lu Yifan gripped the cell phone in his right hand and then rxed. ¡°Even if Dark res has already epted Manager, their fans won¡¯t. So long as his previous dark history is around, he won¡¯t get a say. Manager Wang doesn¡¯t have to be too worried. Even if he has mastered ying support, when he meets me, he won¡¯t be able to perform.¡± ¡°Your words make me feel assured.¡± Wang Junughed. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the rest to the inte. I believe the MVP incident this time will be an adequate lesson for Mo Nan¡­¡± True enough. Because of this MVP title, people had already started to review what Mo Nan had done in the past and were saying that he was totally unworthy of getting this MVP title. The media also seemed like they wanted to focus on this topic. While the reporters were interviewing Feng Nai, the first question they asked was, ¡°Almighty K, who do you think this MVP title ought to belong to?¡± Chapter 228 - Almighty K Spoke

Chapter 228: Almighty K Spoke

Feng Nai stood there nonchntly, his voicenguid as he said, ¡°Any questions of a higher technical quality?¡± The interview was being conducted in a live-stream. This answer made thements fly across the screen. ¡°My Almighty K is starting to get sarcastic again.¡± ¡°Answer the questions properly. Really, my Almighty K is just so naughty!¡± ¡°The MVP title should have been Almighty K¡¯s, thank you.¡± The reporters, who seemed like they¡¯d been prepared for the sarcasm, went on. ¡°The reason we asked you this question is because we all saw earlier that, based on your entrance into team fights and number of kills, your brilliant handling was evident. Some fans watching the live-stream also said that the MVP of this match should have been you. After all, you were the one who dealt the damage. FromNorthToSouth merely followed you and stole the kills.¡± When Feng Nai heard that, his originally light-colored pupils didn¡¯t seem so absent-minded anymore. He looked over, his attitude the same as usual. ¡°Ask your previous question again.¡± ¡°What question? Ah!¡± The reporter realized what he meant but was still slightly doubtful. ¡°Who do you think the MVP title of this match ought to belong to?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes looked at the camera. If one looked at his face up close, his good looks were even more obvious. ¡°FromNorthToSouth.¡± The reporter paused, as the impact was really strong. Feng Nai shifted his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna ask why?¡± The reporter let out another ¡®ah¡¯ sound. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. Do you still need me to go into the details?¡± Feng Nai spoke slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Ya Si¡¯s ADC was thrashed so hard by our support that he started questioning his will to live? Even the opposing assassin was slightly closed-off. He was restricted wherever he went.¡± The reporter was left speechless as he thought, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to ask why?¡± ¡°Also, stealing kills? Who said that?¡± Feng Nai seemed to chuckle for a moment. ¡°The people who said this are probably mediocre at gaming. In the future, you should consider nting some crops and rearing some frogs. Don¡¯te nearpetitive gaming anymore.¡± The fans who were mocked were speechless. The reporter, who didn¡¯t want to let the scene get too cold, immediately said, ¡°Perhaps everyone isn¡¯t a professional, which is why we couldn¡¯t tell. Judging by what Almighty K said, FromNorthToSouth must have yed well.¡± Feng Nai responded with a question instead of answering. ¡°Did you watch the match?¡± The reporter faltered for a moment before he nodded and shook his head. ¡°Not all of it.¡± ¡°Then you surely didn¡¯t experience just how strong FromNorthToSouth¡¯s support performance was.¡± At this point, Feng Nai ced his hands into his pockets and returned to his nonchnt attitude. ¡°Precise orbwalks, perfectst hits, cooperation with damage dealers, especially during thest fight. He changed equipment at thest minute and flickered to block the damage for me. For this match, he deserves to take the MVP title.¡± Never mind the reporter. Even the people watching the live-stream had never seen Almighty K praise anyone like this. The reporter finally found his voice again. ¡°We rarely hear Almighty K praise anyone. This is a really refreshing change today.¡± ¡°Did I praise him?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°I just stated facts.¡± The reporter was speechless. If this wasn¡¯t praising, what was? When Mo Bei walked over, this was what she heard. She stood there gracefully and looked at the other person, who was like a superstar, while people clustered around him. She truly had not expected that he would speak up for her. Meanwhile, the reporter felt that this interview was totally unconventional. ¡°Then, in your opinion, what kind of shorings does FromNorthToSouth have?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Feng Nai really appeared to think for a moment. ¡°He cooks well, games pretty well, and is quite tidy too. It doesn¡¯t seem like he has any shorings. If I must name one, it¡¯s that he¡¯s too likable. It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± The fans were speechless. Chapter 229 - Untitled

Chapter 229: Untitled

We asked you for shorings, not merits! Everyone covered their faces! Although Almighty K had said ¡°he¡¯s too likable, it¡¯s a bit troublesome¡± in a mocking tone, this really didn¡¯t count as a shoring! The reporter didn¡¯t want to change the topic anymore. He was really tired. Meanwhile, Feng Nai saw the person who¡¯d arrived andzily added, ¡°There¡¯s another shoring.¡± The reporter made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, looking totally uninterested. ¡°What is it?¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t want to listen anymore! ¡°Our support little brother likes to use female ounts to y and act cute in the game.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°When he does so, one totally cannot tell that he can be so good at gaming.¡± Thements exploded at once. ¡°For some reason, he¡¯s cute. Why is that?¡± ¡°Of course Brother Nan is cute. Go learn about the hat with the rabbit ears.¡± ¡°Damn it, I finally found my people from No.2 Middle School. You guys totally don¡¯t know what I was feeling when I saw Brother Nan show his face as I watched the game today!¡± ¡°Fans of the aloof campus beau, Brother Nan, I¡¯m here to report! I¡¯m so damn excited!¡± ¡°I can finally speak now. I¡¯ve been holding it in during the whole match. No.2 Middle School, let me see your arms!¡± ¡°Here, here. I thought Brother Nan only had good academic results. I didn¡¯t expect him to y so well too! Ahhh!¡± ¡°No.2¡¯s Chief is an aloof ace student who cooks well and likes to y using female ounts? That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll change to a male ount right now and marry Brother Nan!¡± Thements this time were indeed quite different. Upon seeing so many people address him as Brother Nan, some people who had only watched the game were still quite dumbfounded. Was FromNorthToSouth very popr? He couldn¡¯t be, could he? They knew that Mo Nan used to have some fans, but ever since some incidents had urred, they¡¯d abandoned him. Where had these people, the students of No.2 Middle School and whatnot,e from? Of course, the live-stream audience didn¡¯t know that this was Mo Bei¡¯s school. However, all the No.2 Middle School students had received this news almost right from the start. Even teachers brought up this topic in ss. ¡°Our students probably still don¡¯t know that Mo Nan won the first match of the National ESports Preliminaries and clinched the MVP title.¡± Of course they knew, but they wouldn¡¯t say it. They were trying to trick them into exposing that they¡¯d been watching the live-stream in ss. No way! The teacher was still very happy. ¡°Let us take pride in Mo Nan for a while here.¡± All the students in the ss were going along enthusiastically. Only Li¡¯s expression was dark. He didn¡¯t watch games, neither did he y, so he didn¡¯t know about the friendlypetition. However, didn¡¯t people say that good-for-nothing Mo Nan had already been expelled by the eSports scene? Why was he still able to y in the National Preliminaries? In the morning, he¡¯d even mocked Mo Nan on the school by using this topic, yet now¡­ Li clenched both hands, his palms perspiring like crazy. Meanwhile, Mo Bei, who was the person in question, was only looking in Feng Nai¡¯s direction in the interview area backstage. Her gaze was still aloof. This was already the second time Almighty K had mentioned that she¡¯d acted cute. She wasn¡¯t even sure that she had done so. However, she was aware that the incident of her cheating him into marriage wasn¡¯t over. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned that she yed using female ounts and whatnot. It seemed like this time, he¡¯d sensed that the support she had yed in the past was different from how she yed now, so his resentment had increased¡­ Meanwhile, Feng Naipleted his interview and walked towards Mo Bei¡­ Chapter 230 - Close Contact

Chapter 230: Close Contact

He¡¯d intended on continuing to tease him. However, he saw the aloof youth before him suddenly raise a hand and rest it on his shoulder. The voice that followed was cool. ¡°Thank you, Captain, for speaking up for me.¡± Feng Nai faltered obviously for a moment. Even his light-colored pupils darkened slightly. His gazended on the hand on his right shoulder. How was he supposed to tease him now? The reporter conducting the interview also caught this and whispered to the people beside him. ¡°That¡¯s really unexpected. Almighty K and FromNorthToSouth have a very good rtionship.¡± When Feng Nai heard the words behind him, his hand that wanted to shake Mo Nan off could only be retracted. He allowed the other person to walk forward with a hand on his shoulder to preventments about internal conflicts from arising. It was really annoying. Feng Nai¡¯s face was still very handsome. Despite his nonchnce, there was also somenguid elegance about him. Only after they reached the corner did Feng Nai stop and nce at the hand the other person had on his shoulder again. Mo Bei also looked over and followed his line of sight, her face devoid of emotion. Feng Nai then spoke slowly. ¡°Support little brother, you can say thank you, but what¡¯s up with holding my shoulder?¡± ¡°All men express themselves like that.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s profile was aloof. ¡°Haven¡¯t you held Panda¡¯s neck before? It¡¯s the same emotion.¡± Feng Nai put a hand into his pocket and raised a brow. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no emotion on your face.¡± This was a way men expressed themselves around each other? Was Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother messing with him? At this thought, Feng Nai turned and smiled for a moment. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hold my neck?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not aesthetic.¡± Mo Bei used few words again. When he heard that, Feng Nai decided to stop talking altogether and strike right away. He wrapped an arm around the other person¡¯s neck, as if he was pressing Mo Bei¡¯s entire body into his chest. ¡°This is aesthetic?¡± Mo Bei was slightly caught by surprise. Her ck choppy locks were messy, and her breathing became slightly disordered. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Feng Nai looked at the person he was holding by the neck. Porcin-white skin like milk that felt very velvety,pletely unlike Panda¡¯s skin. It was probably because that face was usually so cold, but now that he was close and under his control, it felt that way. Feng Nai watched the corbone that was vaguely exposed by the team uniform, which was being pulled. Before his eyes darkened, he looked away. Even his hands were retracted, returning to the pockets of his pants. ¡°When we were gaming, did you do it on purpose?¡± Mo Bei zipped up her team uniform properly. Her voice was still indifferent as she responded. ¡°Did I do what on purpose?¡± ¡°Follow me like you wanted me to protect you.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s mocking skills were back. ¡°You still im that you didn¡¯t act cute?¡± Mo Bei looked up, her aloofness unchanging. ¡°I had just started ying support back then and wasn¡¯t very familiar with average matches. I followed you to practice the support-assassin team-up and see if my ying method was suitable to be used.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Nai was nonchnt. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you also exin how you went from being so lousy to being so strong?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s left hand, which was under her uniform, faltered before she said, ¡°I had more practice.¡± Feng Nai took a step forward. ¡°Your consciousness, orbwalk, and ability to predict the entire match were also oues of practice?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei remained emotionless. ¡°They had to do with me ying assassin in the past. I can more or less predict the opponent¡¯s movements.¡± Mo Nan indeed used to y the assassin position. Feng Nai retracted his gaze. ¡°Since you can y support, why didn¡¯t you try this type of ying style with your previous battle team?¡± ¡°My previous battle team¡­¡± At this point, Mo Bei paused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t need me. In any position.¡± Chapter 231 - Untitled

Chapter 231: Untitled

When Feng Nai heard this, he was just about to say something. Instead, Mo Bei added very indifferently, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Captain already found out why I was kicked out of the team?¡± Surprisingly, just these couple of words actually gave Feng Nai an unspeakable feeling. It was very evident that he simply felt somewhat ufortable deep down. After all, back then, he had said, ¡°We are not acquainted.¡± Despite how many questions Feng Nai had about his ying style, he did not voice them at this point. ¡°I hope I can stay in Dark res.¡± Mo Bei nced over. ¡°And make it into the National Finals.¡± This way, all the people who called her brother a good-for-nothing would understand. The good-for-nothing wasn¡¯t her brother, but the battle team that had abandoned him. Mo Bei had watched those videos. Precisely because she¡¯d watched them, she understood how her brother had been betrayed. Of course, people only looked at the results on the surface. Her brother¡¯s stats hadn¡¯t been good, and his score had always been the worst. Naturally, when they¡¯d lost thepetition, her brother had been forced to take responsibility. People could not see. In a disadvantageous situation, her brother had almost destroyed the opponent¡¯s crystal. If only his teammates could understand his intentions and hinder him properly instead of cowardly hiding at the base and noting out. As more people wouldn¡¯t choose to see, her brother had gone one against three and even killed an enemy. Meanwhile, his teammates had gone four against two and only killed one enemy. Those people had said that since Mo Nan was ying assassin, he ought to have the capability to carry four others. Otherwise, why be a professional yer? After Mo Bei saw all those things, she only thought about her brother¡¯s injured hands and his overly-strained shoulder from long-term training. Why be a professional yer¡­ Because he deeply loved it. Even though he knew he would be mocked by tens of thousands of people, he still wanted to go on and win a world championship. She would wait until her brother finished adjusting his condition and return. Before that happened, she would also arrange some things properly. She was ying support to show some people her worth. Heroes never yed a one-man game. If one couldn¡¯t even y support well, one couldn¡¯t demand that an assassin carry four yers alone. Feng Nai did not know what Mo Bei was thinking. As he watched her aloof back view while she walked in front, it seemed like she was covered by ayer of untouchable cold air. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was rather ambitious. It seemed that the municipalitypetition was only a casual game. Heh¡­ Let him have a good look then. Other than his support, what else was worth his expectations this time? ¡°Chief, brother, I finally found you two.¡± Panda strode over with big steps from the side and grabbed Mo Bei¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s do proper business. Later, remember that all of us are still single. Even if you disy affection, watch your limits. If you go too far, I might sever ties with you because I¡¯m too envious of you.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s face was aloof. ¡°What disy of affection are you talking about?¡± ¡°Okay, pretend. Go ahead and pretend with me,¡± Panda sneered, his hand still holding on. Feng Nai nonchntly said, ¡°Speak like a human.¡± Panda immediately felt his scalp go numb. ¡°Mu Goddess is here. She¡¯s waiting right outside, holding a bouquet of flowers. She said Mo Nan won the first game, so as his fan and girlfriend, she wants to treat our battle team to a meal.¡± Feng Nai lifted a brow. ¡°This is only the first game. Are you feeling very idle?¡± Panda stiffened and coughed. ¡°The second game¡¯s only tomorrow afternoon. We¡¯ll just have lunch today. It shouldn¡¯t affect anything, right?¡± However, Mo Bei turned her face over then. ¡°Where did you say she was?¡± Chapter 232 - The Two Of Them Are Acquainted

Chapter 232: The Two Of Them Are Acquainted

Panda¡¯s hand pointed backward. ¡°Right outside.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was difficult to read. ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± ¡°Her manager seems to be with her.¡± Panda coughed. ¡°To the outside world, we¡¯re saying that Goddess likes our battle team and the flowers are for the MVP.¡± Mo Bei only rxed upon hearing this. Then, she strode over in that direction. Panda watched for a while and met the Chief¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Mo Nan seems really worried that he will affect my goddess. Seems like it¡¯s true love.¡± Feng Nai had always been uninterested in other people¡¯s dating affairs. However, there was one thing that he had been wanting to ask Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother for a long time. Since he had a girlfriend in real life, why had he still yed with a female ount in the game and married him? Panda was confused about what he had said wrong. Why was it that even their Chief¡¯s profile was cold? This exit area was bustling with people and activity. Basically everyone sitting there was a fan. Fortunately, it had been some time since the game had ended so there weren¡¯t many people around. However, almost all the people who had stayed saw Yun Shen and clustered around right away, asking for autographs. ¡°Is it really Yun Shen? Damn, it feels like her face looks even more beautiful than it does on TV.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the makeup.¡± ¡°Celebrities definitely put on makeup when going out, but there¡¯s really nothing one can say about her figure.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she watched thesepetitions too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably just for hype. Didn¡¯t she take on a drama with an eSports theme recently? I reckon that she¡¯s here to look for Almighty K and create some hype.¡± However, just as this person finished her sentence, a figure appeared beside Yun Shen. The man was indeed wearing a Dark res team uniform, but that handsome face was extremely cold. He seemed quite young. Was it¡­ FromNorthToSouth? Mo Nan? These two were acquainted? ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± Mo Bei reached out to help Yun Shen block the light. ¡°You¡¯re not even wearing sunsses.¡± Yun Shen smiled, knowing that this person was gentler than anyone else. Just as she was about to go hug Bey¡¯s arm like before, her manager coughed loudly behind her and said in a low voice, ¡°Scandals! Don¡¯t get involved in any more scandals.¡± Yun Shen did not care. Instead, it was Mo Bei who retracted her hand and kept some distance between them. She asked coolly, ¡°You¡¯ve got flowers for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first game after youreback. Of course I must give you flowers.¡± Yun Shen was wearing a small smile on her face, and her beauty made one go soft. ¡°I just came over from the set. I didn¡¯t have a ticket, so I could only watch from outside. You carnivorous support, aren¡¯t they going to ban the champion that you yed today in the future? However, they have yet to see your assassin, your jungle, my home, my jungle, or my teammates go. Back then, was this what your Master taught you?¡± Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound, her eyes only glimmering slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, be happier.¡± Yun Shenughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how excited I was when I watched outside. If they hadn¡¯t held me back, I would have told all the people who were saying that you¡¯re no good in thements, ¡®How could she not be good? She¡¯s Bey!''¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know, I just thought about it.¡± Yun Shen was already a beauty, but the curl of her lips made her look a million kinds of alluring. The two of them stood under the sunlight as if they werepletely unafraid of gossip. Her aloofness matched the girl¡¯s charm. Inbination with the unconcealed doting feeling in Mo Bei¡¯s eyes, they looked even more striking. This was the very scene that greeted Feng Nai and Panda when they walked out from the side¡­ Chapter 233 - Almighty K Said He Had Nothing To Do With Him

Chapter 233: Almighty K Said He Had Nothing To Do With Him

Almighty K¡¯s light-colored pupils darkened. Meanwhile, Panda shook his head again and muttered to himself, ¡°Seeing my brother standing with my goddess seems like a surprisingly good match.¡± On the other side, the manager finally saw the savior she¡¯d been hoping to see, walked quickly over to Feng Nai, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Almighty K. I am Yun Shen¡¯s manager. Yun Shen wants to treat everyone to a meal to thank you for the technical guidance. She was really excited when she was watching the game earlier. Actually, we were already fans of Dark res, but due to identity problems, we were afraid of being misunderstood so we never said so.¡± Feng Nai knew these words were meant for the fans at once. If Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother hadn¡¯t been a member of Dark res, she wouldn¡¯t havee to watch thepetition. Dark res had yed many games, and quite a lot of celebrities had watched them. Yun Shen hadn¡¯t been among them. However, putting things this way was at least better than announcing their rtionship. The National Preliminaries had just started, so he didn¡¯t have the time to handle his team member¡¯s rtionship problems. The manager watched his face, which was even more good-looking than the faces of the celebrities she managed. She felt some coldness in that nonchnt aura and added, ¡°If we¡¯re disrupting everyone¡¯s break¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Panda feared that if Chief kept being so cold, his meal with his goddess would be gone. Thus, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going to eat too, but wouldn¡¯t it be too expensive for our goddess to buy us a meal? Don¡¯t you agree, brother?¡± By the time he said this, he was already looking in Mo Bei¡¯s direction. His meaning was really obvious.?This is your girlfriend. You can be a freeloader, but we cannot. Both Feng Nai and Yun Shen¡¯s manager understood the meaning of Panda¡¯s gaze. Mo Bei also looked over and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Brother, your manliness is exactly what I admire! HA HA HA!¡± Upon seeing that the meal gathering had been secured, Panda took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Han Xi and the rest¡­¡± Feng Nai did not want to attend this meal, so his eyes became even darker. He stood there with a hand in his pocket, a ck mask covering his handsome face, looking unapproachable and apathetic. Meanwhile, Mo Bei caught sight of Yun Shen¡¯s neck, which was slightly red after being in the sun, and instinctively reached out with a hand to block the light for her again. After Feng Nai shot two nces in his direction, he zipped his team uniform all the way to his chin and indifferently retracted his gaze, cing it elsewhere. He¡¯d been to Mo Nan¡¯s lodging before. The conditions were average, so his savings were probably the same. However, for his girlfriend, he was treating the entire team to a meal without any consideration. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was really¡­ Never mind, this had nothing to do with him anyway. Feng Nai simply stood there without saying anything else, just finding the sunlight that day especially ring. The sun was very hot for him too. On the other side, after Panda had gathered everyone, he realized that the aura that Chief was emanating was even colder than before. Why was this? Panda was puzzled. However, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Being able to eat face-to-face with his goddess, even though they would not be alone, was already really pleasant. In the distance, the fans watching this scene were all surprised to a certain extent. At first, they had thought that Yun Shen¡¯s flowers had been meant for Almighty K. Who would have guessed that they were for FromNorthToSouth! Moreover, almost everyone knew that Lord Panda considered Yun Shen his goddess. However, based on Yun Shen and Mo Nan¡¯s interaction, these two gave people a sweet feeling for some reason. Seeing Mo Nan, who was such an aloof person, turn his face under the hot sun as he reached out to block the sunlight for Yun Shen probably really attracted them. They really wanted to find and date such an aloof little brother. Chapter 234 - Mo Nan Is Trash?

Chapter 234: Mo Nan Is Trash?

However, it seemed that those two people were no strangers. After all, people who liked or disliked Yun Shen all knew that she rarely became particrly close to someone. This was precisely why people always found her pretentious. Of course, in the eyes of her fans, this was the demeanor that a queen ought to have. Anyway, based on her looks, their goddess wasn¡¯t the type that could act coy and cute. Now, they realized that¡­ this wasn¡¯t because she hadn¡¯t met the person. The fans who witnessed this scene were all wondering why their goddess was smiling so brightly while she was standing beside Mo Nan. Someone said, ¡°Mo Nan is truly handsome. Goddess Yun has said before that she looks at people based on their appearance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Almighty K handsome? Have you seen her speak to Almighty K? Beside Mo Nan, she¡¯s like a little fangirl looking at her idol. I¡¯m so embarrassed, I feel like I¡¯ve been a fan of a fake goddess.¡± ¡°Indeed, my goddess has smiled today more than she has ever done in the past.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, if the goddess was his friend, he would not have needed to use a female broadcaster for attention. Could there have been some sort of misunderstanding in the past¡­¡± These thoughts sprang up very quickly. When Yang Mengruo saw them, she thought for a moment and then used her private ount to start things on Mo Nan¡¯s feed. ¡°You want attention again. My goddess doesn¡¯t have a friend like you. Cut it out, won¡¯t you.¡± Then, she switched back to her main ount. When asked about this matter, she frowned slightly. ¡°Mo Nan knows Goddess Yun? I¡¯ve never heard about that. Goddess Yun has never appeared when I watched Mo Nanpete in the past. Perhaps I¡¯m out of touch. After all, I¡¯ve stopped being a fan of Mo Nan¡¯s. I¡¯ve said before why. I think Mo Nan wants quite a lot and he has many sides. The more I got to know him, the more I felt that he¡¯s not the kind of professional yer that I like. Sometimes, when separated by the inte, you can¡¯t tell what kind of person the other party is, even when you watch his games. That¡¯s why I never got close to him.¡± Almost every word of Yang Mengruo¡¯sment was meant to trample on that person. She did not think so, however, as she believed she was speaking the truth. There were indeed such people in the world. When someone did not advance in the way that she expected, she spoke ill of them but said she wasn¡¯t doing that. She put people down but said she didn¡¯t. Even if this was real hate, so what? Mo Nan deserved to be hated. This was a kind of inertia, and some people believed it. ¡°Mo Nan is out here to be whitewashed. After all, he finally managed to get the MVP title for once. He he¡­ The support was the MVP, so now he has something to brag about.¡± ¡°No matter how much he brags, he couldn¡¯t have done it without Almighty K.¡± ¡°The person above must have not watched Almighty K¡¯s interview.¡± ¡°Please, of course he had to say that during an interview. Should he have said that the support was especially lousy instead?¡± ¡°I think you guys should watch a game of Mo Nan¡¯spetition before passing judgment.¡± ¡°Is there a need? He¡¯s a piece of trash.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t watch, then don¡¯t judge or involve K fans in yourments. K fans have now understood everything after watching Almighty K¡¯s interview.¡± ¡°K fan reporting, feeling extremely understanding. My Almighty K confirmed through his gaze that FromNorthToSouth is the one for him.¡± ¡°Speak properly. He¡¯s the right support for him alright.¡± ¡°Yes, the right support. A support who¡¯s one of the few people acknowledged by Almighty K.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of having good skills? His character is terrible. Besides, Dark res¡¯ strongest support was probably the previous one. If his contract hadn¡¯t expired, would there have been a ce for Mo Nan in the team?¡± Chapter 235 - This Support Has Something

Chapter 235: This Support Has Something

Dark res¡¯ previous support had been someone that the club had poached from overseas: ID nice, a support that used to be extremely famous on the rankings of the overseas servers. Once thisment was published, there were many more implications. He had been foreign aid after all. If they could not agree on a price, his contract wouldn¡¯t be renewed. The club had tried everything to keep that person, but the other party had wanted too much. After several negotiations, Feng Nai had said, ¡°How lousy am I that we need a foreign aid to sustain Dark res?¡± This had stopped the club¡¯s discussions. Because the support had been changed at thest minute, Dark res¡¯ results had indeed been affected. After all, all the tactics that they¡¯d previously practiced were now invalid. However, this was how it was in the industry. One had to be constantly prepared. Hence, this year, Dark res had made preparations in advance. After watching close to 100 battles, they had chosen FromNorthToSouth. Only the internal staff probably knew that when Feng Nai had seen this person¡¯s handling, he had initially been absentmindedly chewing on a peppermint drop. A secondter, he had said abruptly, ¡°Go back to the previous video.¡± ¡°Him! FromNorthToSouth. Get him to report directly to the team.¡± ¡°Him? You¡­ sure? Why don¡¯t we watch some more?¡± ¡°No need. This person has something in his hands.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s way of thinking hadn¡¯t changed even now. However, he had not expected the yer in question to be Mo Nan or that Mo Nan would be the female yer SweetDisciple, who had married him back then in the game. At the table, Feng Nai nced again in the two people¡¯s direction. The server taking the order was rmending their new products for this year. Mo Bei had turned her face, so she looked handsome yet aloof. ¡°She¡¯s allergic to seafood. She can¡¯t eat it.¡± Panda turned around. ¡°Goddess is allergic to seafood?¡± ¡°One or two bites is fine¡­¡± Yun Shen wanted to eat. Mo Bei nced at her. Yun Shen smiled, reached out with a hand, and pinched the expressionless, handsome face before her eyes. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat.¡± Panda held it in until he really couldn¡¯t. ¡°Brother, the next time you guys want to disy your affection, let us know in advance, okay?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was cool. ¡°What are you having?¡± Panda gritted his teeth. He still imed that they hadn¡¯t. ¡°Something expensive. I¡¯ll eat whatever is expensive.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± There was still no change in Mo Bei¡¯s emotions. Panda instantly felt that he was having a tantrum without a cause. Fortunately, his goddess was considerate enough and gave him an extremely beautiful smile. ¡°He has been like this ever since he was young. No matter what you say, he will change expression.¡± At this point, Feng Nai spoke up very slowly. ¡°He¡¯s been like this ever since he was young?¡± ¡°How could that be? Goddess, have you misunderstood something about my brother?¡± Panda said, ¡°He can¡¯t possibly have been like that in the past. Right, Chief?¡± Feng Nai made a nonchnt ¡°mm¡± sound and then looked over again with a hint of probing. Yun Shen realized her mistake and was about to remedy the situation, but Mo Bei had already taken over. ¡°I was the captain then. I had to liven up the atmosphere.¡± Panda opened his mouth. ¡°Brother, did you misunderstand something about being captain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Bei was very short-spoken. ¡°That¡¯s why I stopped being lively.¡± Panda felt somewhat speechless. However¡­ ¡°In that case, were you and my goddess childhood sweethearts?¡± Mo Bei turned on the fire. ¡°I guess.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes grew darker when he heard this answer. Suddenly, the door to the suite was pushed open. Panda raised his hand up high. ¡°Come quick,e quick! We¡¯re only waiting for you two.¡± No one noticed. When Yun Shen saw one of the figures, her slender fingers unconsciously froze¡­ Chapter 236 - What Is Jealousy

Chapter 236: What Is Jealousy

Han Xi strolled over but did not look in a certain direction. Instead, he sat down directly. Panda conveniently draped a hand over his shoulder. ¡°Our strong ADC, have a look at what you want to eat. We¡¯re focusing on ughtering Mo Nan today.¡± ¡°Beef.¡± Han Xi tugged open his cor before his gazended over. He was acting somewhat like a stranger. Yun Shen suddenly smiled and turned to ask Mo Bei, ¡°Dark res selects people ording to their looks, don¡¯t they? Your teammates are all so handsome that it doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡± ¡°Being handsome is unsafe?¡± Panda looked puzzled. Yun Shen gave him a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s easy to hit up people and be invited to social gatherings. Isn¡¯t it very dangerous?¡± At the mention of social gatherings, Panda felt guilty. He immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Goddess, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I definitely won¡¯t let Mo Nan look at other girls!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s smile grew deeper. ¡°Other than me, (s)he wouldn¡¯t look at anyone else.¡± Feng Nai looked over when he heard thisment and saw the youth with the cold expression pick up a slice of beef and ce it in Yun Shen¡¯s bowl after scalding it several times back and forth. Then, he responded, ¡°Mm¡­¡± Feng Nai looked at the meat he¡¯d scalded himself. The color looked a lot worse and it tasted slightly tough in his mouth. He increasingly felt that this meal gathering was very boring. However, it was true that, except for Yun Shen, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother didn¡¯t even spare a nce at other girls. What had Trouble Lin been thinking back then? Why had he believed that his Little Brother would be deceived by the girls at school? Now, it seemed that he probably thought nothing of it. Just like the way he had casually gotten married back then in the game. Heh. Feng Nai put down his bamboo chopsticks and decided to stop eating meat. Instead, he grabbed a bottle of mineral water and dully downed two mouthfuls. Yun Shen understood that professional yers needed a good rest and didn¡¯t take up too much of their time. While eating, she was also natural and graceful. The boys really ate a lot. Panda was still reserved at first. However, upon seeing Yun Shen¡¯s manner, he stopped pretending to be refined and took out the food-snatching tricks he used at the base. When meat entered the pot, chopsticks had to follow. Mo Bei quietly scooped meat for Yun Shen several times. Yun Shen beamed brightly with gleaming teeth. Seeing Bey like this made her truly happy. It had been the same back when they¡¯d had hotpot with Sovereign Union. The two young ones had sat there, and someone would always snatch a huge pile of meat for them, smilingnguidly and wickedly. ¡°Things like hotpot should be snatched and eaten.¡± At the time, although Bey had been this nk kid without much of an expression, her eyes had been bright. Subsequently, those eyes weren¡¯t the only thing that had been extinguished. The heart had also been cast with ash. Now, there was Dark res. Yun Shen knew that, in Bey¡¯s heart, no one could rece Sovereign Union. Fortunately, three yearster, this pure battle team had let this persone back. She knew really well just how much Mo Bei loved gaming. Not bad, Dark res. The only thing Yun Shen was slightly vexed about was her past behavior. For example, she regretted seeing a handsome person in a nightclub, mistaking him for an escort, and wanting to book him for the night. Later on, she had learned that he was a gamer and indeed yed well, but she¡¯d always thought he was one of those boosters. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be a professional yer or even a member of the Dark res battle team. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers froze again and her brow furrowed slightly. It seemed that she had to exin¡­ Chapter 237 - Untitled

Chapter 237: Untitled

Evidently, the timing that day wasn¡¯t right. When Mo Bei went to take care of the bill, Panda didn¡¯t forget to tell Yun Shen, ¡°Goddess, the next time you game, call up Mo Nan and me. Don¡¯t always y alone. It¡¯s easy to get unreliable teammates. The three of us will y together.¡± Yun Shen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m unreliable too. Besides, I can only y support. Didn¡¯t we y the previous time? The ADC even said that I flickered into the wall.¡± Panda coughed. ¡°That day, it was Han Xi¡­¡± Yun Shen did not respond. He definitely knew it had been her back then. After all, when he had first met her, he¡¯d said, ¡°Is it okay for a popr goddess to get an escort so openly?¡± She¡¯d had no qualms then. Her style of doing things was very simr to a witch¡¯s style. She¡¯d always felt that rtionships were consensual. Since she had taken a fancy to his face, she would make a suggestion. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t been in a good enough mood that day. Besides, this wasn¡¯t a forced business. After he had rejected her, she¡¯d let go. Actually, at that moment, she¡¯d merely felt that she kinda liked this person while looking at him. After getting rejected, she¡¯d even doubted her own charm. Subsequently, she could only console herself by thinking that perhaps the other party was gay. Now that she thought about it, while they had been gaming that day, he must have heard from Panda that it was her they were ying with and found her style of doing things inadequate. Hence, regardless of how she had yed, he had found her lousy and acted like he didn¡¯t want to continue ying that day. However, Yun Shen had been surprised that they would y three consecutive matches with her that day too. After all, theughter that came through her headphones that day was still fresh in her memory. ¡°You flickered into the wall. That¡¯s god-like handling, Goddess Yun.¡± While he had called her goddess, in reality, he must not have been thinking so at heart. It was obvious based on his tone. However, she did not know that he had been the one ying ADC. It seemed like professional yers really had many alternate ounts and their mentality was strong. Under the circumstances, he could actually pretend that he hadn¡¯t seen her and continue to game. Upon seeing that his goddess wasn¡¯t speaking, Panda immediately said, ¡°This person¡¯s demands of the support are like our Chief¡¯s. Super insane. Actually, for a girl, you¡¯re already ying very well. At least, unlike back when I yed with Chief, the¡­¡± At this point, he abruptly paused. Mo Bei looked over, her voice very indifferent. ¡°The what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Panda still could not connect the little transvestite called SweetDisciple to his brother. However, at the time, his brother¡¯s handling had been really lousy and he¡¯d kept following Chief. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say these words anymore. After all, things were different now. SweetDisciple was his brother. All these things had to be deliberated. However, Panda did not expect that his Chief would actually speak up then nonchntly. ¡°This is merely flickering into a wall. Some people who y support will always follow you and act cute all the time. However, they might not be girls. Am I right, Little Brother Mo?¡± Panda¡¯s heart pounded as he listened from the side. Judging by Chief¡¯s words, this matter wasn¡¯t over yet. Mo Bei naturally also detected the sarcasm in his words. Knowing that his resentment level was hitting a new high again, she only made an ¡°mm¡± sound coolly. Perhaps it was thisposed emotion that made Feng Nai feel an increasingly indescribable feeling in his heart. This was something he had been bothered about for a long time, yet the other party made light of itpletely. How should he remind Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother that even if one got married in the game, one ought to fulfill their responsibilities afterward? Chapter 238 - Which Stage Are You And My Goddess At?

Chapter 238: Which Stage Are You And My Goddess At?

Yun Shen watched this scene. She was worried about her Bey, but she couldn¡¯t follow this group of people to the base. After some thought, she could only tell Panda before leaving, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Mo Nan to you, his(her) personality is cold. If she has done anything that has made your Captain unhappy, please help intercept.¡± If anyone else had said this, Panda would certainly have directly rejected the idea. Intercepting Chief¡¯s displeasure? No way! Not unless he didn¡¯t want to live anymore. However, the person who had uttered these words was his goddess! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, goddess! I¡¯m very reliable.¡± Panda straightened his back. Suddenly, Han Xi spoke up at this point. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Yun Shen then realized she was blocking his way. She¡¯d just turned her body when she heard his voice again. ¡°You really know how to make use of this face of yours.¡± Yun Shen lifted a brow but did not object. Han Xi looked over, his eyes aloof. ¡°A popr goddess who¡¯s so worried about her boyfriend but likes looking for male escorts at nightclubs¡­¡± His voice was very low. So low that only the two of them could hear it. Panda could not. However, Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stiffened when she heard this. Then, sheughed. ¡°Mr. Han seems very interested in my personal life. I¡¯ll tell you what. Leave your WeChat and we¡¯ll have a good chat one day. How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in somebody else¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Han Xi finished speaking and walked away. The corners of Yun Shen¡¯s lips were still curled. There was also something else in her eyes. This person was really¡­ She was increasingly tempted to ept the challenge. When Mo Bei¡¯s gazended on her, she saw Yun Shen and Han Xi standing a little too close. With a hand in her pocket, she walked over while handing the umbre that she had gotten from the restaurant to Yun Shen. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Some rtionship stuff. I¡¯m also asking your teammates to take good care of you.¡± Yun Shen looked at the umbre Bey gave her and curled her lips into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so afraid that I¡¯ll be burned by the sun.¡± Mo Bei made an ¡°mm¡± sound coolly. ¡°I¡¯m fine here. Focus on your filming and don¡¯t go to nightclubs all the time. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m good, will youe visit me at work?¡± When Yun Shen asked this question, she was acting too much like a girlfriend. However, Mo Bei knew that this was because they hadn¡¯t met in so long. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t express this kind of attachment. While reaching out, she touched the other person¡¯s face. ¡°Wait for the municipalpetition to end.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll obediently wait for you.¡± Yun Shen opened the umbre. When she turned and left with her manager, she resumed her previous behavior. Even her back seemed to carry the aura of a subus. By the time she was gone, Panda was still snickering at Mo Bei. ¡°That¡¯s really unexpected, Brother. You¡¯re meticulous and deranged enough when ites to pampering your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Deranged?¡± Mo Bei shifted her eyes, her voice cold. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, who exactly taught you thisnguage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Then, he stretched out his hand and rested it on Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder while smiling very sleazily. ¡°Which stage are you and my goddess at now? The books were indeed right. The colder a man is, the hotter he is in that aspect¡­ Cough, you know what I mean.¡± Right now, the entire battle team was essentially standing together, preparing to leave. When Panda asked this question, Mo Bei¡¯s face was rather nk. She only icily removed his hand. Meanwhile, the always indifferent Feng Nai, who was standing aside wearing a ck mask and fiddling with his cell phone while waiting for theizens to answer his question, felt his fingers freeze when he heard Panda¡¯s words. His eyes turned to Mo Bei¡­ Chapter 239 - Get The Little Brother To Marry You

Chapter 239: Get The Little Brother To Marry You

His gazended on the other person¡¯s light-colored thin lips. For some reason, a certain scene from the back field appeared in Feng Nai¡¯s mind. Even though it had been an ident, that was the first time he had touched anyone¡¯s lips. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother had maintained his countenance then and stayed utterlyposed. Was it because he had kissed too many times? Was that why he hadn¡¯t had such a big reaction? Feng Nai¡¯s fingers pulled at his cor before the corner of his lips curled into a smile. His eyes were as dark as a moonless night. Now, it seemed really unfair. He shot a nce at the answers given by online users. ¡°OP, it¡¯s too easy to get the other party to be responsible. Make the fake y real.¡± ¡°Agreed. Aloof little brother or whatnot, if it were me, I would definitely be tempted.¡± ¡°Say no more. Just get the little brother to marry you in real life.¡± Just like before, each answer was more unreliable than the previous one. Feng Nai locked his phone directly. Meanwhile, Panda was still asking questions. ¡°Between brothers, why don¡¯t you share some rtionship experience? Exactly which stage are you now at? Have you guys held hands? No, that¡¯s not right. I saw you holding my goddess¡¯ face just now. You must have held hands already! Could you be kissing?¡± Panda observed his brother¡¯s expression. ¡°No way. Something even more thrilling than kissing, then¡­¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± Mo Bei cut him off in a cool voice. How could Panda believe that? He used his arm to nudge Mo Bei. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be shy anymore. We¡¯re all hot-blooded men, I understand.¡± ¡°Hot-blooded?¡± Mo Bei looked him up and down. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t really suit this adjective here.¡± Panda faltered for a second at first. Then, his mouth dropped open. ¡°Damn it, Brother! What are you saying? Why can¡¯t I be hot-blooded?¡± Mo Bei ced her hands in her pockets. ¡°Your aura and height don¡¯t match that description. After all, you are a cutie champion.¡± There was an old story behind the nickname cutie champion. Panda was short and had fair skin and a baby face. At all past contests, when it came to the most adorable eSports yer, he had definitely taken the crown. His votes could even beat the girls participating in the same contest. This was virtually Panda¡¯s dark history in his entire lifetime. This was embarrassing for a real man like him! ¡°Brother, I really didn¡¯t think you would be so shallow as to actually believe the false stats on the inte! I¡¯m really saddened right now!¡± Panda pressed down against him with a hand. Mo Bei looked up and said a few words again. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the stats.¡± Panda was puzzled. ¡°What did you look at, if not the stats?¡± Mo Bei said coolly, ¡°I just looked at your face.¡± Panda thought, ¡°I¡¯d rather you¡¯d looked at the stats!¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s no fun when you are being like this. You are using this trick to change the topic.¡± Mo Bei responded coolly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. This made it not very easy for Panda to continue questioning him. ¡°Alright, I know the extent of your protectiveness over my goddess. When those people talked about her, were you very angry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Before I be strong, I won¡¯t announce it.¡± This was the first time Panda was seeing his brother like this. After all, when he was at the base, he was indifferent about everything, as if he never had an opinion. However, at the mention of his goddess, his brother became different. This was probably why people really did their best to be good for another person. ¡°Keep going!¡± Panda patted Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Love can truly make a person turn over a new leaf. No wonder you¡¯re so good at ying support now. It turns out it¡¯s so that you can be a worthy match for my goddess. Brother, you¡¯re virtually the founder of the inspirational circle!¡± Chapter 240 - Untitled

Chapter 240: Untitled

¡°Mm¡­¡± She had to admit that this teammate of hers had quite a fertile imagination. In her opinion, this imagination could be considered an excuse in certain aspects. Hence, Mo Bei did not deny it. Instead, she responded casually. However, this ¡°mm¡± didn¡¯t sound the same in Feng Nai¡¯s ears. Meanwhile, the business van from the base had driven over. The assistant, who was sitting in the passenger seat, clicked on the automatic door so they could board. Mo Bei was behind Panda. Just as she lifted up a leg, the end of her team uniform top was grabbed from behind and pulled forcefully backward. Mo Bei looked back with a cold, handsome face. Her eyes met the pair of eyes revealed by the ck mask, which were dark and bottomless. Feng Nai stood there, looking slightlynguid. ¡°You guys head back first. I have something to say to him.¡± Once Panda saw this, he realized that their Chief was nning to get revenge for the SweetDisciple incident. He¡¯d promised his goddess that he would intercept slightly for his brother. Just as he was itching to speak up, he heard their Chief¡¯s voice again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much time cleaning the bathroom. We still have topete tomorrow. Train first when you get back.¡± Panda changed his mind instantly. ¡°Chief, you¡¯re really cool!¡± ¡°No need to be so pretentious.¡± Making use of the moment as the vehicle was driving away, Feng Nai leisurely told him, ¡°After thepetition, cleaning the bathrooms for the entire year will be your responsibility.¡± Panda was speechless. Hold on! What had he just heard? What the f*ck??Quickly, stop the van!?He¡¯d already stop gossiping, so he wanted to ask why he was still stuck cleaning bathrooms. Unfortunately, it was impossible for the van to stop again. Only Mo Bei and Feng Nai were left by the roadside. One of Feng Nai¡¯s hands was still holding on to the ends of Mo Bei¡¯s shirt. His figure was big and tall, and his back was firm and strong. Passersby around them were turning back and staring. Mo Bei dropped her eyes and nced at the porcin-white hand. She wanted to ask Almighty K how much longer he was going to hold the corner of her shirt. He was just like Little Lin¡­ Feng Nai also realized that he had been holding on for very long. However, this was nothing. No one was with them anyway. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother even knew that he liked hot strips, so there was no need to care about other things. He nonchntly teased him. ¡°Did you have fun disying your affection today?¡± Mo Bei knew that he didn¡¯t want anyone affecting thepetition. ¡°Yun Shen and I hadn¡¯t met in a long time. She just wanted to help me fit into Dark res faster¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your rtionship.¡± Feng Nai bent slightly and, in a lower voice, asked the question that he had wanted to all this time. ¡°Since you already have a girlfriend, why did you still y with a female ount and get married in the game? Is casual gaming like this?¡± Mo Bei did not exin thest part. She only said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend then.¡± Feng Nai faltered. Mo Bei looked at his hand again. Feng Nai noticed her gaze and smiled againzily, his sarcasm unchanging. ¡°What, can¡¯t you pull on your shirt?¡± ¡°Why did you keep me behind, Captain?¡± Mo Bei asked instead of answering. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I asked other people what I should do if someone yed with my feelings in a game.¡± ¡°yed with your feelings?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s brow furrowed. It seemed like his resentment wouldn¡¯t lessen. It would instead deepen with the passing of time. Even terms like ¡®ying with feelings¡¯ were out. Feng Nai took out his phone and tossed it to Mo Bei. ¡°People gave lots of answers. You can take a look and pick one.¡± Chapter 241 - Sleep Him Round?

Chapter 241: Sleep Him Round?

Mo Bei looked at the cell phone in her hands. When her eyes dropped for a moment, her thumb moved and pulled up the page. The title was very prominent: If you got your feelings yed with by a transvestite in the game and this person happens to be someone you know in real life, how should you hold the person responsible? When Mo Bei scrolled to this part, she wanted to sigh. The main point was below. ¡°Is it that aloof little brother fromst time again? Make the fake y real.¡± ¡°Exactly, get the little brother to marry you.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, lie t and let the little brother sleep you round [1. Efy[a], I¡¯m trying to present a wordy on ¡®talk you round¡¯- the author changed the first character for the term that means to convince or talk somebody round to a different one that is read the same way. The character which means ¡®speak¡¯ has been changed to one that means ¡®sleep¡¯. Do let me know if you have any better suggestions!] That works too.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s fair fingers froze there. Then, she lifted her eyes and looked at Feng Nai, ¡°This one is also within the selection range?¡± Feng Nai nced down casually. However, a secondter, his voice deepened. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Sleep him round? Heh¡­ Where had this funny suggestione from? Why was someone asking him to lie t? ¡°Marrying you isn¡¯t quite possible either.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°Make the fake y real? Captain, do you like boys?¡± Feng Nai suddenlyughed when he heard this question and pressed even lower. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then none of these suggestions are appropriate.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s emotions remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m a guy.¡± The smile on the corners of Feng Nai¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°However, you¡¯re an exception¡­¡± When Mo Bei saw this smile, she sensed the wickedness and danger in it. There didn¡¯t seem to be any feelings in it. ¡°After all, you¡¯re SweetDisciple,¡± Feng Nai said slowly, ¡°I invested so much feeling and time and lost youth and whatnot. I¡¯ve got to get it all back.¡± Mo Bei looked at him. ¡°We agreed on one week. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll do for a week. After that¡­¡± ¡°That was the original n.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes were really dark. ¡°However, the more I think about it, the more unfair it feels.¡± Unfair how? Mo Bei was just about to speak when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her over. ¡°Today¡¯s resentment level is higher than ever. Do something, support little brother. Who knows, I might still change my mind.¡± Mo Bei detected the slight taunt in that cold, soft voice. After considering it for a moment, she ultimately didn¡¯t shove his shoulder. They still had apetition tomorrow, soing to blows wouldn¡¯t do. Although Almighty K also seemed like he wanted to fight with her, she reckoned he was mindful of tomorrow¡¯spetition, so he was restraining himself. Feng Nai was indeed doing so. If he wasn¡¯t, they would really get into a fight. He oddly had no idea how to handle this person. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do what they said online. He had shown the messages to Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother merely because he wanted to see the fellow change his countenance. Now, it seemed like Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s psychological quality was so strong that it was admirable, albeit unlikable. Maybe also conflicting? It was probably slightly conflicting. However, this was exactly what Feng Nai felt for Mo Bei. He always felt like breaking something. Mo Bei was led by her wrist the whole way until she got slightly used to it. A hand was in her pocket, and her eyes were indifferent. After all, when it came to feline animals, the more one resisted, the more they could torment them. At the public square, people saw a tall boy wearing a ck mask tugging another boy with a handsome profile. The two of them radiated an elegant, unapproachable aura. Some girls were already covering their faces. ¡°Look quickly! Look quickly!¡± ¡°My gosh, what a handsome couple!¡± ¡°I feel like bubbles are bursting out of my heart. Handsome little brothers indeed have boyfriends already.¡± ¡°Although the one in front is bossy, he feels rather like a tsundere. Instead, the cold little brother held by his wrists appears to be full of boyfriend power!¡± [a]I can¡¯t think of an equivalent saying, so I think we should use a footnote to exin the wordy. Chapter 242 - Brother Bei Confesses

Chapter 242: Brother Bei Confesses

Those voices. Feng Nai could hear them, yet the feeling he gave off was still indifference. He released Mo Bei¡¯s hand and lifted his chin with a cold gaze. ¡°Go stand in the middle.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyesnded there. There were only two words written there: confession wall. It was an arrangement that the public square had made to attract youths. There was even a mini fountain on the left of the confession wall. Even the color of the floor was different from the rest of the space. Mo Bei¡¯s ck pupils turned colder and colder. After retracting her gaze, she put a hand in her pocket and walked over. Feng Nai spoke again indifferently. ¡°Who confessed first, you or your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Me.¡± This response was untrue. Feng Nai fiddled with his cell phone. ¡°Then you ought to be quite experienced.¡± So? Mo Bei stared aloofly at him. Feng Nai gradually smiled. ¡°In the game, I was the one who confessed. If you want to repress this resentment¡­ Confess here, female-ount-using gangster little brother.¡± When she heard thest few words, Mo Bei could sense his enunciation getting stronger. Confess? She looked toward the crowd that was gathering gradually. Here? Feng Nai seemed to see through those thoughts. It seemed that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother wasn¡¯t totally emotionless. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°If I can, will we be even?¡± Mo Bei simply stood there, her figure refined as she said a few words. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°After you do this, carry out one more program and we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have to wait until the end of the week?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was quiet. Meanwhile, Feng Nai was indifferent. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± When Mo Bei heard this answer, she looked at the other person again. He had a mask on his face, so she could only see that pair of gleaming eyes. Hence, she did not know what his expression was like. Based on her understanding of him, he probably wasn¡¯t just saying this for fun. By this point, lots of people had crowded around. After all, the aloof little brother was standing by the very popr confession wall! What did he want to do? The girls had just started wondering when they suddenly heard someone say, ¡°I like you.¡± I like you. The voice was cold and quiet, like water falling on the surface of ake. It contained the indifference that was unique to youths, but it made the hearts of the people who heard it pound. ¡°Confession!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a confession!¡± ¡°This aloof little brother is so handsome! Oh, my girlish heart!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so nervous! Why isn¡¯t the handsome guy across him talking? Quickly, say it back!¡± Feng Nai was indeed standing right across Mo Bei, so it was clear at first nce who Mo Bei¡¯s words were directed at. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°I only like girls.¡± When Feng Nai said this, his eyes were like the night and his voice was really nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to reject you.¡± The people around had all frozen. What¡­ What was going on? Wasn¡¯t he the one who had been tugging on the little brother¡¯s wrist earlier? Why would he reject him? Mo Bei understood his intentions. He probably wanted her to experience what it had felt like for him back then. ¡°That¡¯s truly regrettable.¡± After thisment, Mo Bei walked over. A wind happened to blow, so her ck locks shielded her eyes. The girls were all heartbroken by this sight. ¡°The aloof little brother must be really upset. His public confession was rejected. How sad he must be¡­ However, he¡¯s still trying so hard to pretend to be strong. The most painful part is that the guy only likes girls. That cannot be ovee. Sigh¡­¡± Mo Bei was speechless. Chapter 243 - The Next Program

Chapter 243: The Next Program

It was a very soft sigh, so probably no one could hear it. Mo Bei simply stood with her hands in her pockets, her eyes still cold. Feng Nai watched the person before him and spoke up again nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, support little brother. We¡¯ll begin our next program.¡± Next program? Mo Bei looked over without moving. However, Feng Nai¡¯s face broke into a sudden smile. There was no warmth in his eyes. His right hand reached out and, just like that, he draped his entire arm across Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why? Are you going to chicken out now?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very indifferent, but her steps still faltered for a moment. She was slowly getting used to getting along with boys. Feng Nai shifted his eyes away. His face was covered by the mask, so no expression could be perceived. Meanwhile, the people crowding around were confused by this sight. What about the rejection? Why had this guy still put an arm around the little brother¡¯s shoulder? What exactly did this mean? Feng Nai was merely moving closer to make it easy to observe the other person. Evidently, things such as confessions didn¡¯t seem special to Mo Nan. Even though Mo Nan had been rejected in front of so many people, as long as this wasn¡¯t genuine fondness, he probably didn¡¯t mind. Heh. It made sense too. To a person with a girlfriend, confessions were normal. Even though he was already finding it meaningless, in order to ease his irritable emotions, Feng Nai still called a cab. Mo Bei could sense the coldnessing from Feng Nai. When they got on, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Both of them sat in the back, but there was a fair distance between them. Mo Bei did not speak. After all, she did not know where they were heading next. However¡­ ¡°State your house address.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was really cold. He was wearing a ck mask, and his right hand was still ying with his cell phone. His face was turned, so he was looking at the scenery outside the window. He actually seemed rather absent-minded. However, Mo Bei looked at him after hearing his instructions. ¡°Renhe Apartments¡­¡± The address was given, but her eyes did not leave Feng Nai. Probably because he had also realized that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was looking at him, Feng Nai turned his head around and seemed to smilezily. ¡°What? Feeling down because there isn¡¯t a second program?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Captain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Feng Nai spoke very slowly. He was leaning back, making his legs appear even longer. ¡°So this isn¡¯t the end.¡± Mo Bei was rather emotionless as she responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. When Feng Nai saw that, the color in his eyes darkened. Other than his girlfriend, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really didn¡¯t care about anything else. Mo Bei could sense the aura on him bing even colder, but she did not understand why his resentment level increased again. Subsequently, the two of them did not converse throughout the journey. Instead, Feng Nai picked up a call and only said, ¡°No need, wait where you are.¡± ¡°Young Master Feng is really polite.¡± The person then added, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye and bought all the items that you wanted. There¡¯s even one more item that will certainly help you, Young Master Feng.¡± Feng Nai was absent-minded. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Then I shall wait for you to arrive. Why don¡¯t you bring the person to my party for some fun, Young Master Feng?¡± Feng Nai used a hand to support his chin. ¡°Not going to.¡± Three words. No more, no less. The personughed on the other end. ¡°I know that Young Master Feng keeps his nose clean, but to deal with people that pretend to be girls online, you ought to bring him out and let everyone know. You probably don¡¯t know, but such a person is most likely gay. Test him and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Chapter 244 - Untitled

Chapter 244: Untitled

¡°No need.¡± He had a girlfriend, but Feng Nai did not vocalize this. ¡°Alright.¡± The other person¡¯sugh was rather crafty. ¡°I still believe there¡¯s a high chance of this person being gay. I know you cannot ept that, Young Master Feng, but who is this person? Do I know him?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was verynguid, but a sense of pressure surfaced in it. ¡°Li Yue.¡± ¡°Look at me. I shall not ask what I shouldn¡¯t.¡± The person called Li Yue was the boss of a nightclub. To be urate, under certain circumstances, he could perfectly turn into a pimp. As long as Young Master Feng went and had a seat at that nightclub of his, even his male customers would increase, let alone the female ones. It was a pity that Young Master Feng had be too popr bypeting in the professional league. If he made a trip there, he reckoned there would even be news of him sleeping with fans. Moreover, he somehow felt as though Young Master Feng had really started mending his ways ever since a year ago. Hence, he basically didn¡¯t go much to nightclubs anymore. It was probably because he had training often and any time that he managed to grab would be used for sleeping. However, Li Yue the pimp did not ck off. If there was new stuff, Feng Nai would definitely be the first person he told. After all, there were other intentions involved. Subsequently, he also realized that Young Master Feng didn¡¯t take a fancy to anyone, neither was he interested. Not in girls. When it came to the men who seemed to be under an enticing spell after seeing him, he was even more resistant. Hence, upon hearing this news, Li Yue really wanted to meet the person who could make Young Master Feng treat him differently. Although this was revenge¡­ In the past, he¡¯d never seen him get revenge on any gay guys that had confessed their attraction to him. He had essentially shown an icy disregard for them all. When he met hounding men who did not understand rejection, he¡¯d directly beat them down. Young Master Feng really didn¡¯t have any patience whatsoever. Using such a slow-paced method to get revenge on a person¡­ was really unlike the style of the unapproachable Young Master Feng. Li Yue was really curious. He wanted to risk death to catch a nce of this extraordinary person. Just as he was nning to get up to some tricks, a message appeared on his phone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get down, I¡¯ll go over. If I notice that you aren¡¯t in the car¡­ Heh.¡± That one ¡®heh¡¯ virtually made his scalp go numb. Li Yue straightened up immediately. His crafty ns werepletely gone. Instead, he simply waited for the person to arrive. After approximately twenty minutes, the cab stopped by the side of the road. Feng Nai spoke up coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get something.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow while watching that tall, slender figure. Was he telling her to wait here? She watched Feng Nai approach a very shy red sports car. She didn¡¯t know who was sitting in it. The distance was a little big, so it wasn¡¯t very clear. Li Yue, who was in the car, couldn¡¯t get a clear look at who was standing at the gates of the estate either. The person waspletely out of sight, so he could only vaguely make out an outline. However, his hands were in his pockets and his body was turned, so Li Yue could be sure that it was probably this rascal, the extraordinary person who had made Young Master Feng make time to get revenge on him. But who exactly was it? He had a nagging feeling that he seemed quite familiar, but he just couldn¡¯t see him. Moreover, Young Master Feng was standing right beside him. Even if he had the guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare take another nce. However, he could stillment based on what he had seen. ¡°That¡¯s the fellow? He looks cold. However, the more they¡¯re like this, the bolder they get while having fun. Young Master Feng, I¡¯ve prepared lots of stuff for you this time. Everything is a new product. You¡¯ll see when you get into bed¡­¡± Chapter 245 - No Redundant People This Time

Chapter 245: No Redundant People This Time

Upon hearing that, Feng Nai turned his face over and shot a nce towards his side. ¡°Li Yue, you¡¯re bing more and more talkative.¡± ¡°This is me being shocked.¡± Li Yue revealed a row of teeth. ¡°Although you¡¯re only using them for a scare, it¡¯s thrilling enough.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s right hand stretched out. ¡°Put away your pimp smile and tell me about the stuff.¡± Pimp smile? He was the most good-looking person amongst all the people who ran nightclubs alright! ¡°Here¡­ ording to your request, everything has been delivered here. What you didn¡¯t request is also in there. It¡¯ll absolutely be a surprise. Just open and take a look.¡± Li Yue¡¯s smile was simply bawdy. Feng Nai, who wasn¡¯t interested in looking further, grabbed the stuff and only said two words. ¡°Go back.¡± Li Yue knew that he did not want to let him see the other person. However, when it came to some matters, it was better to be kept in the dark. If he knew, he might even be ¡°silenced¡±. Hence, Li Yue did not stay any longer. Meanwhile, Mo Bei had brought a box of cherries, a box of strawberries, a tub of ice cream, and a tub of yogurt from the 24-hour fruit and vegetable convenience store outside the estate. Everything she had gotten was cold, as the weather was hot. Since they were at her house, she could make a simple dessertter. This time, Mo Bei hadn¡¯t done this to lower Almighty K¡¯s resentment level. Anyone who had been to cooking school would know. In this profession, one wanted to turn essentially whatever they saw into something new to try out. When Feng Nai walked over, he caught sight of the items that Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was carrying. His tone was slightly sarcastic as he said, ¡°Are you nning to use fruit to bribe me? You¡¯ve really mistaken me for Trouble Lin.¡± Mo Bei lifted her eyes and said coolly, ¡°The fruit will be used to make dessert in a while.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai did not say anything else. Instead, his expression became evenzier than before. Mo Bei was still wondering why Almighty K wanted toe to her house. However, it didn¡¯t matter. There was essentially no information about her in this apartment whatsoever. She just came on the weekend to talk to Wang Dongdong about some matters. The rest of the time, when Wang Dongdong wasn¡¯t around, an hourly worker woulde and do the cleaning. Hence, the small apartment was very tidy. However, no one had been there in the past few days, so the flowers on the dining table looked slightly shriveled. Mo Bei changed the water in the vase before she told Feng Nai quietly with her body turned, ¡°Captain, take a seat for a while.¡± Then, she entered the kitchen with the fruit and the ice-cream. She did not notice what was in the bag that Feng Nai was holding. Feng Nai did not take the contents out at this point either. After all, some things could wait until after they were done with dessert. However, there were really some items in this bag that even he hadn¡¯t expected. Li Yue had really lived up to the great reputation of a pimp¡­ The apartment¡¯s kitchen was semi-open. This was probably the advantage of a small area, as he could get a clear view of the other party¡¯s movements. Mo Bei¡¯s techniques were still really suave. She had slender fingers and her movements were experienced. She used toothpicks to remove the cherry pits, pulled off a few pieces of the peppermint leaves nted on the windowsill, and then removed the leaves of the strawberries. After washing everything, she ced it all in the blender. However, she did not press the ¡®on¡¯ button. Instead, she used a small scoop and added all the ice-cream and yogurt before starting the machine. Something simr to a milkshake, but not quite like a milkshake, was created. There were hints of an enticing red color in it. She poured the liquid into a ss and then scattered peppermint leaves on top of it. Just its appearance alone made one crave to eat it. Besides, it was ced before him. Feng Nai did away with the formalities. It was his first time having dessert here anyway. There were also no managers or other redundant people around this time. Chapter 246 - Used On You

Chapter 246: Used On You

The apartment was very quiet. Neither of them was the type that would talk more. However, the stuff in the ss bowl before Feng Nai went down faster. Even though his profile looked really nonchnt, some attributes seemed to be thoroughly exposed without scruple when they were alone. Probably because it was too easy for Almighty K to give off a harmless illusion while eating dessert, Mo Bei did not look at what was in the bag. When she turned around, preparing to tidy up the dining table, her wrist was inexplicably locked up with a click. The other end was buckled onto the wooden chair. Mo Bei looked back, aloofly looking at that devilishly-handsome man with a small, wicked smile. ¡°This¡­ What does it mean?¡± If she moved her hand, the chair would follow. Hence, it was totally impossible to lift anything. Feng Nai¡¯s handzily supported the side of his face. He felt absolutely no guilt about locking the other party up right after eating his dessert. Instead, the guy with the ck clothes and snow-like skin cast a sideways nce at her while smiling and saying slowly, ¡°This is the second program.¡± Mo Bei stood there. Because she couldn¡¯t move, her sense of security was also reduced. What kind of program would require things like handcuffs? Feng Nai freed up a hand to lift up the bag and ced it in front of Mo Bei. ¡°You can pick through all this stuff and see which one is suitable for you. You ought to be familiar with these. After all, you have experience ying with a female ount.¡± When Mo Bei heard this sentence, her right hand paused for a moment before she looked at the open bag. Long hair, white skirt, the international brand Durex, as well as some sex toys that were only used in nightclubs¡­ Mo Bei wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant. People from technical school knew more things than normal high school students. After all, they¡¯d engaged with society in advance. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury, Mo Bei would have probably been like many students who¡¯d started interning at this age. She would have no longer touched anything rted to gaming and would instead have be an assistant at a restaurant. Hence, she¡¯d essentially heard of all these things. Precisely because she¡¯d heard of them, her fair fingers faltered when she looked over. There was also an obvious change in those eyes. This was the first time Feng Nai was seeing this person reveal emotions. The smile at the corner of his lips deepened. While a single hand was holding the chair handle, he gradually pushed in. ¡°It seems that you are familiar with them, so you don¡¯t need me to tell you about the functions of these items.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Captain had such a special hobby.¡± ¡°I was really uninterested in the past,¡± Feng Nai said breezily, ¡°But once I used it on you, it seemed rather interesting. After all, a chance to pin the chief of No.2 Middle School under me doesn¡¯t present itself often. What do you say?¡± He had used it on her? Mo Bei¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. ¡°I am male.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a set of women¡¯s clothes here.¡± Feng Nai was nonchnt. ¡°Do you think I cany a hand on a guy?¡± In fact, he¡¯d only asked Li Yue to prepare women¡¯s clothes and handcuffs. It didn¡¯t matter. Now, it seemed like the effect was even better. Mo Bei sat there stably. Right now, only by sitting there, she could keep a safe distance. As she watched Feng Nai, there was a warning in her voice. ¡°I am your team member. The battle team stiptes that a rabbit doesn¡¯t foul its own hole.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this is neither the base nor thepetition stage.¡± Feng Nai chuckled before turning over, his voicending by her ears. ¡°Besides, I am the one who sets the rules.¡± Chapter 247 - So Sick Of Him?

Chapter 247: So Sick Of Him?

When the warm breath hit the back of her ear, Mo Bei¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Then, she heard the other personugh again. ¡°We still have apetition at 5 PM tomorrow, so let¡¯s forget about too intense things.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyesnded there once again. Feng Nai¡¯s slender fingers were ced on her left ear. Mo Bei instinctively turned her face and avoided this extremely ambiguous action. There was contemtion in Feng Nai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get changed first, or I really cannot start.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s hand, which was locked, somewhat showed a sign of tightening. Feng Nai¡¯s voice was stillnguid. ¡°This Little Brother appears to be very indignant.¡± ¡°Captain, if you really want to resolve the matter of those old days, release me and let¡¯s fight.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s ck eyes met the wlessly-handsome face before her. Feng Nai watched her, his eyes darkening slightly. ¡°We¡¯re both professional yers. How can we fight?¡± Mo Bei was speechless.?Did we not fight the previous time at the back field? Feng Nai stood up, his right hand propped on the surface of the table. Just like that, with the table between them, he leaned forward and his minty, light breath wasbined with Mo Bei¡¯s breath. It was a very small gap. Feng Nai¡¯s other hand lifted and his finger was directly ced on the zip of Mo Bei¡¯s team uniform. Mo Bei instinctively blocked him, coldness surfacing in her eyes. Feng Nai¡¯s voice was very apathetic. ¡°You think a hand can stop me?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes had really be slightly shaky. She knew this person wouldn¡¯t do such things, as you could tell a person¡¯s character based on their usual behavior. Besides, his eyes were really clear. There was no trace of impurity in them. He mostly wanted to see her show emotions. This stuff had probably been brought here to just give her a scare. However, if they really went on like this, the fact that she was a girl¡­ would most likely¡­ be discovered. Mo Bei secretly used the strength in her hand. Even her eyes became slightly dark. Feng Nai watched the person with the falling ck locks before his eyes, who was doing his best to tolerate something. His expression was aloof yet it contained a trace of panic. Suddenly, his eyes darkened. After turning his head, he rested it on Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. Hisughter was still just as loud as he spoke with his unique sarcasm. ¡°Support little brother, did you really think I would do anything to you?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s back was still slightly strained. They had gotten even closer this way. However, Feng Nai didn¡¯t seem to agree. He slowly shifted his hand away while resting on Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder and moving his eyes to look at her. His voice was really quiet as he said, ¡°I was never interested in boys, yet I was serious about you being behind the female ount. No matter what I¡¯ve made you do, the emotions on your face have never changed. Instead, you only wear an expression when your girlfriend appears. This makes it seem unfair even if I¡¯m getting revenge. However, in the game, it¡¯s still false after all.¡± As he spoke, he unlocked Mo Bei¡¯s handcuffs, his body also straightening up. He stood just like that, with a hand in his pocket. ¡°From this day onwards, the score between you and me, as well as everything regarding SweetDisciple, has been settled.¡± Mo Bei looked up and paused for a moment before making an ¡°mm¡± sound. This wasn¡¯t about how important it was that SweetDisciple¡¯s problem had been resolved. However, if he had gone on earlier, her secret would most likely have been exposed¡­ Mo Bei looked different in Feng Nai¡¯s eyes. He felt that he had finally broken away, which made him feelplete relief. He indeed didn¡¯t care about their past issues at all. Did Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother find him that bothersome? Chapter 248 - Sad

Chapter 248: Sad

At the time, even Feng Nai himself didn¡¯t know that there had been such a trace of unnoticed sadness in his thoughts. Mo Bei did not pay attention to him either. After all, the earlier situation had been too dangerous. If Feng Nai¡¯s hand had continued to move lower, he would most likely have discovered something. Mo Bei rarely felt her heartbeat be irregr. However, when his slender fingers had been ced on the zip of her jacket earlier, Mo Bei¡¯s heart had clenched tightly for a moment. Even her breathing had experienced some subtle changes. This secret could not be discovered by anyone. Feng Nai was evidently different now. He was standing casually in his spot with both hands in his pockets and not much of an expression, but his profile was really handsome. He casually tossed the items in the bag into the trash and strolled out of the apartment. As if, just like he had said, they were even. When a person with an extremely strong presence left all of a sudden, the room would appear even quieter. Mo Bei watched the darkening sky outside. After pausing for a moment with a cold gaze, she picked up the umbre by the door¡­ Meanwhile, downstairs¡­ Almost as soon as Feng Nai stepped out of the apartment building, the rain followed. In the past, Young Master Feng had never really minded these things. However, today, he was in a particrly bad mood. After frowning for a moment, he only stood in a free space of the estate with his ck mask on. As he was watching as some people around him got picked up, his eyes were really cold. He took out his cell phone and dialed the assistant¡¯s number. ¡°Renhe Apartments,e pick me up.¡± The assistant kept his eyes on the jammed line of cars ahead, his voice bing slightly nervous. ¡°Young master, the traffic conditions aren¡¯t that smooth right now. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to get there¡­¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes turned even colder and his thin lips pursed into a line. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Young Master, how are you going to get back to the base then?¡± the assistant asked before he tapped his own forehead. ¡°Renhe Apartments¡­. Isn¡¯t that where Mo Nan lives? Young Master, why don¡¯t you go to his ce to take shelter from the rain first?¡± When Feng Nai heard that, he replied casually, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like cab-booking apps are dead.¡± But can you really get a cab when there¡¯s such heavy rain? The assistant didn¡¯t dare vocalize this thought. Even through the cell phone, for some reason, he actually felt a surge of coldness. After Feng Nai hung up, he opened the cab-booking app. When he entered his location, only one message popped up on his screen. ¡°There are 36 people before you in line. Please wait patiently.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment; firstly, because of the number of people waiting; secondly, because this spot was no good if he wanted to escape the rain. The rain got heavier and heavier. Meanwhile, because of the wind sweeping in, the temperature was falling quickly. If there had been still pedestrians around earlier, due to the intensity of the rain right now, even the cabs had to stop and wait. Probably because of the season, when the strong wind and heavy rain came, the tree branches by the roadside were easily broken by the wind. Moreover, it was evening peak hour, so one definitely couldn¡¯t get a clear look at the traffic conditions in front. Hence, the traffic jam on the road became worse. Feng Nai¡¯s finger swiped again. Still 36 people, which meant that no cab had epted a ride. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened. As he turned around, he heard something meow behind him. It was a white cat that was also there to take shelter from the rain. Its head was all wet, and it made two seconds of eye contact with Feng Nai just like that. Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket and looked at it from a height. His tone was casual as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have food. There¡¯s a little brother who cooks pretty well in this building, so go look for him. Don¡¯t approach me.¡± Chapter 249 - Untitled

Chapter 249: Untitled

The white cat did not move as it continued to stare at him. It was in a rather sorry state given how wet its little head was. Feng Nai lifted a brow and then lowered himself into a half-squat. His slender fingers were just about to touch the white cat when something seemed to shelter the top of his head. Pit-pat. Rainnded on the transparent umbre. Feng Nai turned his face, his eyes lifting and following the handle of the umbre beforending on the other person¡¯s porcin-white jaw. Mo Bei held the umbre in one hand while the other hand was in her pocket. She did not speak. Her eyes were slightly lowered while she was looking at the other person and the cat, her face refined and aloof. This was like a scene that would only appear inics. After all, based on their outer appearance and auras, it was extremely difficult to overlook the two of them, especially Mo Bei. When she stood there, it seemed as if even the rain behind her could be blurred out. Her aloof nobleness while holding the umbre made her even more simr to a young master from old times who was dressed in white, as if she was a misfit in this world. However, because of the person and cat by her feet, she did not seem very approachable. Some girls who were being picked up by their boyfriends could not help but want to turn back for a few more nces when they caught sight of this. ¡°It¡¯s raining, let¡¯s hurry up. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°The profile of the little brother holding the umbre is so handsome¡­ The one squatting down and ying with the cat is handsome too!¡± ¡°Hey, your husband is here. Is it appropriate for you to say that?¡± ¡°So handsome, so handsome!¡± Handsome? They were all there to pick up their girlfriends, while that young man was there to pick up a guy¡­ Was this logic correct? Young Master Feng, who had enjoyed the girlfriend treatment, stood up with both hands stuffed in his pockets. He became much taller all at once. While looking at the umbre, he teased Mo Bei. ¡°Little Brother, are you growing a sapling? That position is nice when ites to sheltering a sapling.¡± Mo Bei took a look. Because of the height issue, the umbre was just above his head. However, she had experience after all. When the resentment level of feline animals was high, one simply did what one ought to do, regardless of what anyone said. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. We¡¯ll go back to the base together after the rain has stopped.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very quiet. Feng Nai was nonchnt. ¡°You looked so fed up earlier, yet now you¡¯re asking me to go upstairs again?¡± ¡°Fed up? When?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s brows crinkled slightly. Feng Nai did not speak. He just looked away and continued waiting for a cab. Upon seeing that, Mo Bei said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making bone broth for a chicken stew. I can¡¯t finish it alone. Stay and leave after dinner, Captain. You would be helping me share some of the food.¡± Feng Nai looked over and his thin lips seemed to curl for a moment. ¡°Is this considered a peace offering, Little Brother?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Yes.¡± The more Mo Bei got to know him, the more she realized this person had really had feelings for her in the game. Moreover, at the time, he had totally been guiding her. Many times, one ought to pay back what one owed. Feng Nai truly smiled this time. His slender fingerszily lifted the side of the umbre. ¡°I¡¯ve never had bone broth chicken stew. How is it made?¡± ¡°Add bone broth into a y pot with chopped garlic and ginger to remove the smell. Use half a chicken as a base and then add wolfberriester on,¡± Mo Bei said with an unchanged expression while holding the umbre. ¡°Stew on a small fire.¡± ¡°Oh? Sounds pretty good.¡± Feng Nai, who actually did not understand the cooking method, took a nce at the white cat by his feet. What he meant was something like, ¡°Come along.¡± Mo Bei did not understand the miraculousmunication between feline animals. It was a rainy day. The aloof, elegant little brother held the umbre for a handsome,nguid youth. Behind their feet, a cat was following them. The people who saw them were all quite puzzled. Why did these two guys have to share an umbre? Chapter 250 - Untitled

Chapter 250: Untitled

After opening the door, Mo Bei closed the umbre and hung it outside the door. When she looked at the white cat, she paused for a moment. Feng Nai saidnguidly, ¡°It¡¯s not a stray cat. It¡¯s probably a domesticated one. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so clean.¡± Mo Bei made an ¡°mm¡± sound and did not say anything else. Instead, she opened the door to the bathroom and reappeared with a towel. Feng Nai bent slightly, lifted the cat and took it to the table, ready to dry it. Mo Bei held his wrist down. ¡°Dry yourself first.¡± Feng Nai nced over casually. ¡°Did you hear something from Trouble Lin? For example, did he say that I can catch a cold very easily?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear it from anyone.¡± There wasn¡¯t much emotion in Mo Bei¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a fact.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers faltered for a moment before he smiled again as though he didn¡¯t mind. Mo Bei directly pressed the towel against his head. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes shook obviously for a while. What did Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother mean? By contrast, there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on Mo Bei¡¯s face. Her profile was still very aloof. ¡°I¡¯ll go prep the ingredients.¡± Feng Nai lifted his brows but did not speak. While pressing down on the towel on his head, he dried his ck locks with a hand. However, his eyesnded on the kitchen area. ¡°Meow.¡± The white cat nested in his arm and purred. Feng Nai looked down. He was about to press the towel on the white cat¡¯s head when he smelled the scent on it. It was a very familiar hair shampoo scent. Refreshing with a slight lemony sweetness. Something used by humans. It wasn¡¯t too good to give it to animals. Feng Nai thought and hung the towel back in its original spot. Then, he picked up the hairdryer beside it. While the white cat, who had a whole face of standing hair, was being blown-dried, it thought, ¡°Is the hairdryer not something used by humans then? Double standards!¡± In the kitchen, Mo Bei had already turned on the fire but she did not boil the bone broth. Instead, she first made a bowl of ginger soup and told Feng Nai toe in and drink it up. Feng Nai leaned slightly in his spot with absolutely no intention of touching that bowl of ginger soup. Mo Bei worked with a knife. After chopping up the ginger and garlic, she turned over and said coolly, ¡°There¡¯s honey in it.¡± Only then did Feng Nai lift the porcin bowl with a slight frown. After drinking a mouthful, he found the taste pretty good. Then, he looked at the figure that was turned away. Mo Nan was turning on the fire and setting the pot on the stove. Mm, he was hungry. Suddenly, Feng Nai¡¯s cell phone rang. It was the assistant, who had sent a WeChat message. ¡°Young Master, did you manage to get a cab? This rain is too heavy, so the roads are really jammed, I haven¡¯t even driven one kilometer out.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Feng Nai replied with two words. The assistant was anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? What should we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Mo Nan¡¯s.¡± Feng Nai sent the message. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the rain stops.¡± The assistant was left speechless. Young Master, have you forgotten what you said earlier? However, the assistant naturally didn¡¯t dare mention it. He onlyughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s great then. If Mo Nan is there, he can definitely take good care of you, Young Master.¡± After all, given the Young Master¡¯s constitution, he got sick too easily. It was also raining really heavily right now. If he were to wait outside, he would certainly catch a cold again. Besides, Mo Nan had done really well thest time he had taken care of the Young Master. This time, it would surely be fine as well. The assistant heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he seemed to recall something and said hurriedly, ¡°By the way, Young Master, there¡¯s something else. Please take note that you have not posted publicly in a long time. Since you¡¯re at Mo Nan¡¯s, taking a photo and updating shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Let¡¯s update with a status and a photo today. After all, you¡¯ve just yed a match. Otherwise, if I don¡¯tplete my tasks for this month¡­¡± Chapter 251 - Almighty K Posts A Photo

Chapter 251: Almighty K Posts A Photo

¡°A status with a photo?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s fingers absent-mindedly scratched the white cat¡¯s chin. The assistant feared that he wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Really, Young Master. You¡¯re posting too few public messages!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just postst month?¡± It was evident that Feng Nai was slightly resistant to things like posting public messages. Even his voice was a littlezy. The assistant was about to break into tears. ¡°You only posted three words.¡±?Going to bed¡­ These words were also considered a post? There hadn¡¯t even been a photo. Just like the fans said, if you say that you¡¯re going to bed, do post a photo of you going to bed. He really could not add even one more word. Besides, if he hadn¡¯t almost lost his job over this, Young Master definitely wouldn¡¯t have even logged on. It was really tiring for fans toe across an idol who didn¡¯t like to post public messages. They needed a pair of intelligent eyes at all times to find love in his brief words. The most tags the Young Master got were very few. ¡°Almighty K, Panda next door posts more in a day than you do in a month. Will you really not consider increasing the rate at which you interact with your little cuties?¡± That was also unprecedented. Feng Nai respondedzily with just three words. ¡°I will not.¡± The fans would be speechless. Why had they be fans of such a man? However, no matter what, Feng Nai¡¯s poprity remained phenomenal. Sometimes, he even had influence. Below his ount, people were waiting for him to appear every day. Initially, they were unustomed to the subsequent unparalleled, patient wait. However, once Feng Nai posted a public message, things would definitely blow up. In the industry, if one became smitten with Almighty K, they had to be prepared to suffer. After all, their idol really disliked posting. He wouldn¡¯t do it despite the persuasion of the club. As time passed, even the club lost hope and this important task was handed directly to the assistant. The assistant was really miserable. It was like getting a period every month: painful and torturous. All just to urge the Young Master to post a public message! Today, it happened again¡­ The Young Master was also superb at dealing with him each time. He either hung up his call directly or only gave him three words. ¡°I will not.¡± Honestly, this time, the assistant believed there was hope. After all, the Young Master hadn¡¯t hung up on him! The assistant¡¯s voice regained some vitality. ¡°Young Master, just casually take a photo. The fans want to know your day-to-day life too.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was stillnguid. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± He¡­ He had agreed? The assistant found it rather unbelievable! Both his eyes were wide. He somehow had the feeling that he¡¯d finally done it! After rejoicing, he then started feeling uneasy. The Young Master wouldn¡¯t do what he had done the previous time, would he? He wouldn¡¯t only post two words, right? The Young Master barely had any credit left anywhere. That was why he was so worried. As the assistant was hesitating about whether to make another call, inside the apartment¡­ Feng Nai shifted his eyes to the back of the aloof person standing in the kitchen. His fingers did not leave the white cat beside him. After scratching the cat¡¯s face for a bit, his brows lifted slightly and even his eyes experienced a change. Day-to-day life? That was simple. Feng Nai freed up a hand. Turning his cell phone, he aimed it at a certain point and very casually snapped a shot. His fingers drafted a post and got ready to publish it. However, he found it too dull. After pausing for a moment, he decided to add a slightly sarcastic caption. ¡°This bowl of ginger soup made by a certain someone tastes pretty good.¡± Chapter 252 - Untitled

Chapter 252: Untitled

The moment the message was posted, all the fans blew up! ¡°Ahhh! What did I see? My Almighty K has finally appeared! A strong first row!¡± ¡°The longer you live, the more you see the series?My K¡¯s appearance and disappearance!¡± ¡°May I just say that, for one message from my Almighty K, I¡¯ve beening here to wait every day?¡± ¡°Someone who has waited for more than 20 days would like to say that there¡¯s finally something here for us. It¡¯s really not easy!¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll go look at the photo first! I only focused on making ament. I didn¡¯t even look at the photo!¡± Precisely because Feng Nai hadn¡¯t appeared in so long, people¡¯s first reaction when he did appear was to leave ament. When they zoomed in on the caption and saw the photo, they really faltered. It was a photo that looked very nice. Other than a porcin bowl and the white cat curled up there, the most prominent feature was the tall and slim figure standing before the counter, his back slightly bent and one sleeve rolled up a little. A piping fragrance seemed to rise before him. On one of his hands was a mitten that was often used in the kitchen, whitish gray and slightly soft. When it was on his hand, it seemed to be especially outstanding for some reason. In the frame, a hand was also casually resting by the bowl, very close to the cat and distinctly jointed. The fans recognized at one nce Almighty K¡¯s hand. Comments swept in like a mad wind. ¡°What the f*ck! Whose back is that? Who is cooking?¡± ¡°Is there already someone cooking at the base?¡± ¡°This is obviously not the base. The back of the person in the photo has mesmerized me! Covers face in embarrassment¡­ Why is it that he can look attractive even while wearing such gloves?¡± ¡°He has mesmerized me too! Ahhh! A little brother that can cook and has such a good-looking back? When did my Almighty K make such a friend?¡± ¡°I remember Almighty K saying in the past that ginger soup shouldn¡¯t wreck the pte of humans. Didn¡¯t he say that? Now, he¡¯s actually saying that it tastes pretty good?¡± ¡°The certain someone he is referring to is Little Brother?¡± ¡°Why do I find this little brother¡¯s back view rather familiar?¡± ¡°It also looks¡­¡± Before the fan could finish typing the rest of thement, Panda had already started reposting like mad. ¡°Chief, you wanted us to leave first so that Brother Mo Nan could cook for you alone?¡± ¡°Ah! Chief, you¡¯re so dishonest! Please bring some back!¡± The fans were stunned. ¡°That¡¯s Mo Nan?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finding it a little hard to ept. Didn¡¯t Almighty K say that he found this person very annoying?¡± ¡°Almighty K said that?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t, but Mo Nan has quite a dark history. He just finished making use of Goddess Yun¡¯s poprity, yet now he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°This message was posted by Almighty K. Since he posted it like this, it means that the two of them are quite close. Have you seen anyone else snap photos and have them posted by Almighty K, or has he even gone to their house for dinner?¡± Feng Nai locked his phone after his post. He absent-mindedly looked outside the window. The rain had no intention of getting lighter. When was this rain going to stop? He did not read what everyone was talking about. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to Panda¡¯s repost either. After all, he did not want to bring anything back to the base. Upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t getting a response, Panda, who was being ignored, began reposting again. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s raining really heavily. Are you not going toe back tonight? You¡¯ll just spend the night at Mo Nan¡¯s?¡± This question made the fans blow up once again. ¡°Spend the night?¡± Chapter 253 - Ruler Bey

Chapter 253: Ruler Bey

¡°When can Almighty Ke to my house to stay the night too?¡± ¡°I took another look at the photo. I somehow feel that it leads to lots of associations. What to do?¡± Ever since he had told their Young Master to post a public message, the assistant had been paying attention to the trending events. When that photo was posted, he knew it would blow up. However, he didn¡¯t expect the blow-up to be this extensive. When had Young Master and Mo Nan be this close? Other people were unaware, yet he was very aware of the grudge between Young Master and Mo Nan. Even though that person had cared for him once, it was unlikely that they would be this close. The assistant, who did not know that there was also the ¡°SweetDisciple¡± incident, was still puzzled. Fortunately, this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry that the new support wouldn¡¯t get along with Young Master. However, some people weren¡¯t pleased with this situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mo Nan appearing too frequently as ofte? We just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s coincidental or intentional.¡± ¡°He just received an MVP title and he already wants to make use of the momentum to redeem himself.¡± ¡°I suggest Almighty K stops posting about this person in the future, or I will think it¡¯s meaningless to continue being his fan.¡± ¡°My Almighty K will probably ask you to unfollow him directly¡­¡± ¡°How interesting. We can¡¯t evenment about it now?¡± ¡°Anyway I don¡¯t like Mo Nan, but this does not hinder me from continuing to be a fan of Feng Nai.¡± ¡°Same for me. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Mo Nan got the MVP titlest time only because he kept stealing Almighty K¡¯s EXP. I want to see what kind of results he¡¯ll be able to produce tomorrow. Storm isn¡¯t like Ya Si. They y early game matches. If Dark res wants to win, they will have to find opportunities from the bottomne. Otherwise, before Almighty K builds up, the game will have already ended.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, if Mo Nan continues to insist on sharing Almighty K¡¯s EXP, not only will it make things difficult for Almighty K, but Lord Han will definitely be caught multiple times. After all, Storm¡¯s topner is a yer that can fight one against two. To be honest, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a difference between recruiting and not recruiting this support.¡± ¡°Mo Nan only has limited capabilities. I reckon he¡¯ll get his fair share of suffering tomorrow.¡± After adding thisment by using her alternate ount, Yang Mengruo still felt rather indignant. How did that rascal Mo Nan strike up a rtionship with Almighty K? Although they were in the same battle team, at the previous fraternity gathering, they hadn¡¯t seemed that close. Moreover, when had Mo Nan learned to cook? He couldn¡¯t have learned it for the sake of joining Dark res, could he? Yang Mengruo¡¯s eyes darkened. She really couldn¡¯t tell that Mo Nan was this scheming. In any case, she could not let Mo Nan rise up. On this point, thepany shared the same opinion. If they let this person stand up again, then everything they had done in the past would be in vain. Speaking of that, hadn¡¯t this started because Mo Nan had refused to let her do things by using his fame? Did he really think he could remain popr for a long time? He had talked about only wanting to focus onpeting. However, those who couldn¡¯t amodate others would be made obsolete sooner orter. Subsequently, Mo Nan probably understood too. But so what? As long as he never rose again, no one would listen to what he said. After all, something that has been dirtied cannot be cleaned. Yang Mengruo smiled and continued posting several controversialments in K¡¯s obsessed fan group. She, Chen Yu, Wang Jun, and Lu Yifan all believed that even if Mo Nan could y a couple of brilliant matches, he was merely holding out to redeem himself. However, they did not know that the person behind the game ID FromNorthToSouth, who had produced the MVP results in the match, was not Mo Nan but Mo Bei. The enduring and returning ruler, Bey¡­ Chapter 254 - Not Interested

Chapter 254: Not Interested

The rain outside seemed to have no intention of stopping. Meanwhile, dinner was ready. Other than the bone broth chicken stew, there were also two stir-fry dishes. Stir-fried celery with meat and hot and sour shredded potatoes. Egg pancakes and two bowls of white rice were also ced on the dining table. Right in the middle was the bone broth y pot that Mo Bei was serving. Even with the lid on, the piping hot aroma could gush out. Mo Bei stood there, a mitten still on a hand. After she opened the y pot lid, the entire room was filled with an appetizing fragrance. It turned out that there wasn¡¯t only chicken in the y pot, but also winter melon, tofu, and a few slices of ham. The table of food was a colorful disy that was very pretty. The feeling of the lingering fragrance in their taste aside, the potatoes were sour and crispy, as well as delicious and appetizing. The chicken meat in the bone broth was savory but not greasy. Feng Nai didn¡¯t really like soup, but he found it delectable this time. When he looked up asionally, he would shoot a nce at the person opposite him. Some of thements were right. A person who could cook was really more pleasing to the eye than most people. After dinner, Mo Bei made oolong tea, which was used to help with digestion. Meanwhile, Feng Nai was doing the dishes. The situation was difficult to describe in a few words. When Mo Bei walked closer to the kitchen, she happened to see him throw a broken bowl into the trash bin¡­ Feng Nai looked over, met her eyes, and said nonchntly, ¡°The cat jumped and broke it earlier.¡± The white cat was speechless. Mo Bei nced at the white cat, whose head had been bowed at first. It had been eating its food, but it had now looked up. Then, her gazended back on Feng Nai. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would the bowl drop?¡± Feng Nai said evenly. He was probably the only person who could bring out sarcasm in his lies. Mo Bei did not expose Almighty K either. After all, there was still something known as idol baggage. After dinner, while it was still raining, the two of them were drinking tea. This was a pace of life that Feng Nai had never had. Now that he was slowing down, it was pretty nice. Before this, he had gone through Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s WeChat Moments. They really weren¡¯t bright or youthful at all. Even though he cooked, he lived totally like an elderly. Feng Nai lifted a brow and looked across. Mo Bei was still drinking her tea with a tranquil countenance. The rain hadn¡¯t stopped yet. Hence, after finishing the tea, Mo Bei brought out a nket and ced it on the sofa. Feng Nai looked over. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°You will sleep inside, Captain, and I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was steady and firm. Feng Nai yed with his phone as he stood with a hand in his pocket. His light-colored eyes shot a look at the sofa, where one couldn¡¯t eveny. Sarcasm filled his voice again. ¡°There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. You¡¯ll sleep here? Do you want your shoulder to be crippled?¡± Mo Bei looked very calm. She was just about to answer when the voice by her ear spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ll either return to the base or sleep inside together.¡± Due to reasons rted to road drainage, even now, many vehicles still did not daree this way. Returning to the base was out of the question. But sleeping together¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Upon thinking about her secret, she decided it was best to avoid close-contact interactions. ¡°We¡¯re both guys. What are you scared of?¡± Feng Nai dropped his eyes to pop a mint in his mouth. When his pupils swept past the other person¡¯s face, he suddenly smiled. His voice was right beside Mo Bei¡¯s ear. While hezily lifted his hand, his slender fingers bent slightly and knocked lightly on Mo Bei¡¯s head. ¡°Little Brother, this can¡¯t be because of that nonsensical stuff, right? Do you really think that I would be interested in you? Even if you were wearing women¡¯s clothes, I would still not be interested. Understand?¡± Chapter 255 - Taking A Bath

Chapter 255: Taking A Bath

Mo Bei did not speak. After all, topics like women¡¯s clothes were slightly dangerous. Meanwhile, when Feng Nai finished his sentence and was just about to lift his leg to brush past her, the cell phone on the coffee table rang. Mo Bei bent and picked up the cell phone. As the screen shed across, the word ¡°Shen¡± was particrly obvious. Feng Nai looked away for a moment, whereas Mo Bei walked away with the cell phone. He could still vaguely hear that cold voice. ¡°Mm¡­ At the apartment. No, I¡¯m not cold. I know, I won¡¯t go out before the rain stops¡­¡± Feng Nai stood in the same spot, his expression slightly indifferent. As time passed, he took another nce at that side again. Mo Bei was wearing a faint smile. Just like snow when it first started to melt, there was a hint of coldness in her smile. She looked totally different now. Was it because of the person who had called? Feng Nai, who wasn¡¯t interested in listening to the couple¡¯s conversation, retracted his gaze. His right hand grabbed his teacup, as he wanted to continue drinking his tea. Unfortunately, because the tea had cooled, it tasted slightly astringent even in his mouth. Feng Nai lifted his brow for a moment. After putting the teacup down, he looked outside the window. Finally, in extreme boredom, he bent, pulled up his top, and strolled into the bathroom. When the hot water hit his body, the faint frustration in his chest finally eased a little. Mo Bei walked over after her call. Upon looking at the empty living room, she turned her gaze to the bathroom. Was he inside? As soon as this thought formed, the water in the bathroom stopped and a rather upset voice was heard from inside. ¡°F*ck.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow and walked closer to the door of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no water.¡± This was the first time Feng Nai encountered such a situation in his entire life. On his fair handsome face, there was still foam on his dark eyshes. His refined displeasure made him look like a cat that had touched water. His resentment made him want to break something. Mo Bei paused for a moment. ¡°Nothing from the hot water side either?¡± ¡°No.¡± Feng Nai blinked and lifted a hand to wipe the foam at the corner of his eyes. Mo Bei¡¯s voice became quieter. ¡°It¡¯s probably a problem with the building. I wonder if it¡¯s because of the rain.¡± ¡°The water being cut off has to do with the rain?¡± Feng Nai¡¯sughter was slightly mocking. ¡°Little Brother, are you taking advantage of the fact that I have no general knowledge?¡± Mo Bei coughed lightly, trying her best not to let too much emotion leak into her voice. ¡°No, Captain, you are overthinking. There¡¯s a towel hanging on your left, so clean yourself first.¡± ¡°Towel? Where?¡± Feng Nai asked lightly, evidently inexperienced with handling such matters. Mo Bei was about to say something, when her gazended on the chair in front of her. ¡°Stop searching, the towel is outside.¡± She had forgotten that they¡¯d dried themselves from the rain earlier. ¡°Then bring it in.¡± Bring it in? Mo Bei¡¯s fingers froze for a while. In the bathroom, he probably wasn¡¯t wearing anything¡­ Feng Nai did not know what Mo Bei was thinking, but the shampoo was stinging his eyes a little. While shutting one eye, he scoffed casually, ¡°Say something! Did you fall asleep outside?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she picked up the towel and twisted the doorknob. After turning her body, her distinctly-jointed left hand reached in. When he heard the noise, Feng Nai looked over. His single eye swept across the person, who had a hand in his pocket. His body was turned and his expression unknown, as though he was avoiding looking at him. His right hand reached out. Just as he was about to take the towel, he saw the other person¡¯s ck eyshes twitch. Instantly, his thin lips curled into a smile. He smiled like a hunter that had discovered interesting prey¡­ Chapter 256 - Untitled

Chapter 256: Untitled

Hence, Feng Nai decided not to take the towel. His body leaned forward a little as he asked leisurely, ¡°Are you being shy?¡± Mo Bei did not look over. Instead, she responded coolly with another question. ¡°Captain, without the towel, don¡¯t your eyes hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tolerable.¡± When Feng Nai moved closer, the hot air around him also moved. His face was handsome yet wicked. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the chief of No.1 Middle School would still be so innocent. You won¡¯t even look? Is our Little Brother perhaps feeling inferior?¡± Mo Bei knew that, probably because of his feline attributes, this person always appeared unapproachable on the outside. However, in private, he loved to make fun of people. Especially because of the SweetDisciple incident, Mo Bei had basically learned about Almighty K¡¯s hidden familiarity. Not too many people would be able toe up with those tricks. Now, she reckoned he found it interesting only because she wouldn¡¯t look. She could not spill the beans. It was perfectly normal for boys to look at another boy¡¯s body. On the contrary, her current behavior was wrong. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes sank. When she looked over again, the handsome face that was enough to make people scream entered her line of sight. Because he hadn¡¯t dried himself, his ck locks were still dripping with water. The water droplets were rolling down his protruding corbones, catching her attention at the very first moment. He was like an awakened devil. A faint smile was hanging by his lips, light and taunting,nguid yet wicked. Any other girl would certainly have flushed red and felt her heart pounding at this sight. It was probably only Mo Bei who could still make eye contact with him calmly at this point. She tried not to look down. After all, she¡¯d really nevere into contact with¡­ A muscled chest and V line were right before her eyes. This indeed made her want to move her eyes away. Otherwise, it would be impossible to remainpletely calm. However, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest crack on Mo Bei¡¯s face. Her eyes were still as ink, and her icy aura seemed to be silently stating her boredom. When Feng Nai saw that, his brow lifted for a moment. Just as he was about to move even closer, Mo Bei raised an arm and pressed the towel in her hand onto his head as she said coolly, ¡°Captain, if you want to tease me, dry yourself and do it when you¡¯re out.¡± With that, Mo Bei pushed the other person in, just like a parent educating a naughty child. ¡°Clean up properly, especially your eyes.¡± Probably because the push had caught Feng Nai by surprise, his light-colored pupils shook for a moment. He took two steps back and his back leaned against the counter. Mo Bei¡¯s striking speed had always been fast. This was also why she had been able tond a hit on Feng Nai¡¯s face in the back field. The white towel was still on Feng Nai¡¯s head as his brows went up. He had thought that Mo Nan was shy, but now that he recalled the calmness in those eyes when they looked at him, it didn¡¯t seem so. If Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother hadn¡¯t had a girlfriend, he would have even suspected that he was gay. This was also something he wasn¡¯t very pleased about. So many people had said that this person used to be interested in him. He had thought so too. However, in reality, he had already had a girlfriend ever since a long time ago. Feng Nai lifted a hand to hold the towel on his head, his dark locks falling and covering his expression. This couldn¡¯t be any better. He would save himself the trouble of having to be careful during their future interactions¡­ However, he was still upset at heart. The water had been cut off midway during his bath. This was probably the main cause of his unhappiness in the first ce¡­ Chapter 257 - Mocking Brother Bei For Being Small...

Chapter 257: Mocking Brother Bei For Being Small...

Outside the door, Mo Bei stood with the light behind her, her back view slender and good-looking. A touch that couldn¡¯t be erased seemed to be lingering on her fingertips. It felt as if she could still sense a chest that was entirely different from her own. The backs of her ears were slightly hot. Mo Bei lifted a hand and subconsciously touched her ears. Her face was still very aloof and good-looking. However, those white jade-like ears had already been colored dark red. It was such a strong contrast that it made it even more obvious. Fortunately, Feng Nai had not seen it. If he had, he would certainly have perceived something. Mo Bei waited for the color to fade with a cold gaze and a hand in her pocket. She was also looking out for any problems that she might encounter for a while. After all, the things that the person inside the bathroom could do sometimes weren¡¯t within the scope of her expectations. The scent of the bath around her was still present. It was impossible not to see anything at all. However, she¡¯d intentionally avoided recalling the earlier images. Now, it seemed that she should have thought of many ways that boys interacted in advance. For example, something as mundane as passing a towel. As she was lost in thought, the door behind her opened. Feng Nai dried his hair with a hand as he walked out. Regardless of hownguid this person was, given his disposition, it was difficult to ignore him. Fortunately, he was wearing long pants. Unlike earlier, only his top half was naked. His ck hair was still wet, and vapor was all around his whole body. He seemed to have no intention of putting on a top. Mo Bei knew that he was always like this at the base. But today¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s eyes stopped for half a second on the other person¡¯s V line. The sight reminded her of earlier. Probably sensing her gaze, he looked over, examining her up and down. Then, he freed up a hand and ced it on her head before he lowered himself. There was still a taunting hint in his cool voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. In certain aspects, few people can beat me. It¡¯s even more impossible for you.¡± Mo Bei faltered for a moment before realizing what his words meant. He was referring to his physique and that part¡­ Mo Bei did not speak. After all, she couldn¡¯t make aparison, because there was absolutely nothing that could bepared. Did all boys think that it was worth showing off if that part of theirs was big? Even this person wasn¡¯t an exception. He probably wanted to insult her, or he wouldn¡¯t have spoken up only after giving her the once-over. Mo Bei could easily see the faint taunting and wickedness in those pretty almond eyes. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t just this kind of interaction that she had to get used to. She also ought to adapt to the banter between boys. For example, the right hand and whatnot, and the ¡°few people can beat me¡± attitude¡­ People with feline attributes seemed to use exceptionally more banter. Mo Bei looked to the side, her voice cool. ¡°I¡¯m not envious. I¡¯ll go shower. Captain, you can go into the room or y games for a while.¡± Her implied meaning was essentially, ¡°Stop starting all these frivolous talks.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai watched her unaffected, aloof back view, his brows lifting. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was expressionless, but he was still very prim and proper despite his young age. However, his aloofness was probably only used in front of people. Wasn¡¯t he rather caring in front of his girlfriend? When a prim and proper person dates, he bes reckless. Feng Nai removed the white towel from his head as his gazended on a certain point. Probably because his cigarette addiction kicked in, he pulled his cigarette case out of his jacket. After opening it with one hand, he picked one up with his thin lips and held it between his teeth while his eyes darkened¡­ Chapter 258 - Sleeping Together Once Again

Chapter 258: Sleeping Together Once Again

Mo Bei, who was standing in the bathroom, did not shower. After all, the water supply had been cut off. However, she was very thankful that the person outside had not noticed the loophole in her words. When she had been in Sovereign Union, Mo Bei had learned some basic psychology from her Mistress. That was also why she could be moreposed when engaging with people. Since earlier, that person seemed to be slightly absent-minded. Mo Bei only took the chance to walk into the bathroom because she had noticed that. After all, this was a one-bedroom apartment. Other than the bedroom, only the bathroom was an area where she could close the door to disguise herself. If she couldn¡¯t avoid having to sleep in the same bed, she had to make sure nothing would be revealed. Hence, Mo Bei entered the bathroom to remove her top and chest bandage. Her back was against the door frame, while her top was ced aside. Her skin was as white as the first snow of winter and her curves were flowing. When she bent down, her single backbone could be seen clearly, wrapped in a white cloth. She then lifted her hand and removed one side of it before the attractive snowy-white half-globes were vaguely revealed. Mo Bei had remained at the apartment because she wanted to get somewhere. She hadn¡¯t expected such heavy rain. However, if she refused to sleep in the same bed, that person would certainly start harboring suspicions again. After all, boys sleeping in the same double bed was very normal and there wasn¡¯t an extra bed there. As Mo Bei turned her head and rebound the bandage again, she did not forget to listen out for any activity outside the door. Fortunately, the other person hadn¡¯t paid attention to the movements in there at all. Mo Bei looked up, watching herself in the mirror. Her slender fingers paused for a moment and went around once more. After ensuring that her chest was the ttest it could be, she then pulled on her top. It was a very slick and suave action, so her ck hair became slightly messy as a result. This way, she looked even more like a boy. Mo Bei bowed down and washed her face. She couldn¡¯t lookpletely dry after spending some time in the bathroom. After all these preparations, Mo Bei strolled out. When she looked up and across, the other person was standing at the balcony with a cigarette between his distinctly-jointed hands. After hearing the noise, he put it between his lips and turned back to nce at her, his eyes apathetic. ¡°I just remembered that there¡¯s no water in the bathroom. How did you shower, Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained unchanged. ¡°With the basin and a bottle of mineral water. I just rinsed a bit, so I didn¡¯t use shower gel. Captain, you sure you want to sleep in the same bed?¡± ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Feng Nai flicked off his cigarette ash andmented coolly, ¡°Even if you want to keep your chastity for your girlfriend, it¡¯s not done this way.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the scent of a person who hasn¡¯t showered.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you rinse with mineral water?¡± Feng Nai put out his cigarette and strolled over. He pressed a hand on his neck and twisted it casually. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep inside. This time, remember to push me away.¡± At this point, Feng Nai curled his thin lips into a smile. ¡°Since you already have experience, you shouldn¡¯tck this bit of strength.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Two people sleeping in the same bed was way more challenging for her than it was for him. This was merely about OCD for Feng Nai, as he did not want to have someone touch him. Meanwhile, she had to be on guard. Fortunately, the bed this time was wider thanst time. There was still space for half a pillow in between. Afterying down, the two of them could still maintain a safe distance. However, for some reason, the aura that didn¡¯t belong to her felt especially strong in the dark¡­ Chapter 259 - Untitled

Chapter 259: Untitled

Although she¡¯d closed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was probably because there was now another person beside her. Even if she tried her best to avoid it, she could smell that faint tobo scent. Mo Bei tossed, thinking of reaching to the side to get water. However, the room light was turned on in advance by the person beside her. Mo Bei looked to the side. The visual impact of the young body just a breath away made her falter. The other person, whose top half was naked, lifted the nket. His brows were slightly furrowed as he asked, ¡°Is there any mosquito repellent?¡± After hearing this question, Mo Bei noticed the swollen bite bumps on his pale corbone. Probably because her constitution was colder, even in the summer, she didn¡¯t really attract mosquitoes. Hence, she did not need stuff like mosquito repellent. ¡°No.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai reached out to scratch the bites again. It was clear that they were making him ufortable. Mo Bei thought for a moment and stood up. When she reentered the room, she had a tube of cooling toothpaste and electronic mosquito-repelling incense in her hands. The toothpaste was tossed to Almighty K, whereas the electronic mosquito-repelling incense was plugged into a socket. Feng Nai looked down at the tube of toothpaste and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°It can ease the itch,¡± Mo Bei said and looked at his back, where there was a huge patch of red. It looked like he¡¯d been repeatedly bitten several times. Little Lin probably hadn¡¯t handed his brother over to her only because this person caught a cold very easily. In other aspects, Almighty K was also much more difficult to care for than the average person. However, Mo Bei also somewhat understood that the young masters of wealthy families were like this at certain times. After all, what they ate and used was the best. In an environment like the Fengs¡¯ house, they raised children essentially no different from the aristocratic young masters of the old times. Moreover, given his constitution and long-term training, his immunity couldn¡¯t keep up. Feng Nai, who did not know that his back was red, was absent-mindedly applying the toothpaste on his corbone, only thinking of easing the itch. Mosquito bites were usually always red before the itch kicked in. Right now, it happened to be the time when his corbone felt the itchiest. Hence, Feng Nai did not sense the bites on his back. Another hand suddenly pressed against his spine on his back. It was slightly cold so it caused numbness. Feng Nai¡¯s figure froze abruptly before he looked over. Mo Bei exined quietly, ¡°There are some bites on the back too. Pass me the toothpaste.¡± Feng Nai did not say anything else. Instead, he casually tossed the toothpaste over. Then, he felt a touch that was even cooler than before. Feng Nai could sense a fingertip sliding on his back. His eyes darkened slightly for a brief moment. In his breath, there seemed to be remnants of the familiar refreshing coolness. It was the scent of hair shampoo. However, when used on him, the hair shampoo smelled very ordinary. The two people¡¯s reflections were visible in the floor-to-ceiling windows by the side. Although they were blurry, a brief outline could be made out. Feng Nai had also caught it by taking an idental nce. Perhaps because the bites were too much, even his chest felt slightly itchy. However, there were no bites there. His eyes looked over and paused for a moment. Then, he retracted his gaze before saying nonchntly, ¡°Do you treat everyone like this?¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Mo Bei looked towards him, her gaze aloof. Feng Nai lifted the corner of his lips, but there wasn¡¯t much warmth in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so good at taking care of people. Are you using the way you treat your girlfriend on me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Bei put the toothpaste away, her voice even and quiet. ¡°I had thought too simply of the previous matters in the game. I owe you an exnation.¡± Feng Nai teased him lightly. ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Chapter 260 - Guilty, Yet You Still Got A Girlfriend?

Chapter 260: Guilty, Yet You Still Got A Girlfriend?

¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei looked up. Feng Nai seemed like he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Guilty, yet you still got a girlfriend?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s face was aloof. Was this rted to the topic? Feng Nai looked away. ¡°Never mind, didn¡¯t I say we were even? If it¡¯s because of the past incident, there is totally no need for you to treat me like this.¡± ¡°Little Lin and Mrs. Feng told me to take care of you.¡± Mo Bei watched him, her gaze nonchnt. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t we considered friends now?¡± Feng Nai found this interesting. ¡°Friends?¡± Did Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother have some misconceptions about friends? ¡°We ce our arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, we stay the night¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s cool voice said, ¡°If we weren¡¯t friends, we wouldn¡¯t be getting along like this.¡± The implied meaning was that she already considered him a friend? Feng Nai leaned backzily, the corners of his lips curling up indistinctly. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t have many friends,¡± Mo Bei said and turned off the light before lying back in her spot. ¡°Previously in the game, you were also the only one.¡± After speaking honestly like this, it seemed that when she mentioned the game again, Feng Nai¡¯s resentment level was vaguely reduced. The reason he had found that ID somehow agreeable to the eye was probably because at the time, that ID had alwayse and gone freely. When she¡¯de online, it would either be toplete missions or to y arena matches. She was never like the others, continuously talking when she couldn¡¯t win or unable to figure out what she was doing and simply fighting others for the jungle creeps right from the start. When he encountered these two kinds of situations, though Feng Nai remained silent, he was also annoyed at heart. Hence, when he had seen SweetDisciple, Feng Nai didn¡¯t know why, but he had just clicked on the master-disciple rtionship in the game. For an unprecedented first time, he had taken the initiative to take in a disciple. In the end, that person had never addressed him as master. Instead, he had found apanion to y with him in the game. He had probably believed that such a girl¡¯s personality in real life would definitely be great. Plus, she wasn¡¯t clingy at all. He never took in disciples so that people would not cling to him. During that period, Feng Nai really had a good time. Initially, he didn¡¯t have many thoughts. They built a small team to rank up together. However, sometimes when that ID followed him and helped him jungle, he would somehow find her just a little adorable. Now, it seemed that games could indeed give one a certain illusion. He had mistaken a guy for a girl¡­ Feng Nai frowned slightly, not wanting to recall this dark history. His voice was still very nonchnt as he said, ¡°You considered me a friend but still disappeared directly.¡± Mo Bei did not respond to this. After all, she¡¯d had her qualms back then. If she hadn¡¯t disappeared, she would have had to meet him. Ever since Sovereign Union had disassembled, Mo Bei had been extremely guarded in this aspect. She didn¡¯t want to be recognized, so she had used the alternate ount that only Master and Mistress knew about to game. However, Mo Bei could not vocalize all this, so she chose another reason. ¡°I was doing my enrollment then.¡± ¡°Enrollment into No.2 Middle School?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gazended on her. Mo Bei¡¯s fingers paused and she mumbled quietly before deciding to continue by following her brother¡¯s timeline. ¡°I also officially joined a professional battle team at about the same time you did.¡± Feng Nai asked slowly, ¡°Not because I was hunting you in the game?¡± ¡°No.¡± This point was really a misunderstanding. Mo Bei went on coolly. ¡°It was because I was busy then.¡± As he listened up to this point, Feng Nai¡¯s thin lips, which were hidden in the night, seemed to curl a little. ¡°That¡¯s a very weak exnation, Little Brother.¡± Mo Bei was left speechless. ¡°But it¡¯s still eptable.¡± Feng Nai turned over with a cool gaze. ¡°At the very least, you weren¡¯t intentionally toying with me.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Bei also turned over¡­ Chapter 261 - Untitled

Chapter 261: Untitled

Instantly, both of them were slightly stunned, probably because they hadn¡¯t expected the other person to also turn around at the same time. While lying face-to-face on their side like this, they could see each other¡¯s faces. Soaked in the slightly dim light, their ck eyshes formed light shadows. As it was night, the visible yet unclear sight made one feel even more ambiguous. The other person¡¯s scent was in their breath, so they were mutually affected. The lemony scent and the minty tobo spice mixed together. Meanwhile, it was especially quiet. Fortunately, the gap between them wasn¡¯t too narrow, so nothing too awkward happened. However, this unexpected, surprising eye contact, as well as the touching of their breaths, still made both their eyes shake a little¡­ Very quickly, something shed across Feng Nai¡¯s eyes and he turned his head back while his voice spoke coolly. ¡°Say something when you¡¯re about to turn your head next time.¡± Mo Bei stared at the back of the head before her and made an ¡°mm¡± sound quietly. After all, the ident that had urred previously in the back field was still fresh in their memory. It had happened precisely because of such an inadvertence. Hence, both of them were rather quiet this time until the raspy, deep voice echoed again in the night. ¡°Sleep.¡± Mo Bei closed her eyes and changed direction. The gap between the two of them increased, and it seemed like two pillows could fit in between them now. In Mo Bei¡¯s opinion, this was a safe distance. However, when it was close to daybreak, the same situation happened again. Mo Bei opened her eyes and looked at Feng Nai. He couldn¡¯t be pushed away at all. In the position she was in, one look made it clear that it was him who had moved over. His arm was draped over her waist from the back, so he¡¯d probably mistaken her for a bolster or something like it. Mo Bei sighed vaguely. In the end, she was still really sleepy so she closed her eyes again. Never mind. After their chat, it should be easy to exin tomorrow. There was totally no need for an exnation. The one who woke up first was Feng Nai. When he opened his eyes, what infiltrated his breath was the other person¡¯s scent. The back of the person¡¯s head was near his jaw. A very light fragrance with a hint of slightly cool sweetness was in the air. Was that the smell of hair shampoo? Feng Nai pressed the tip of his nose lower so that it touched the other person¡¯s hair. It didn¡¯t seempletely soft. However, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was pretty good to have as a friend. At this thought, Feng Nai stood up with his chest naked and looked outside through the windows. The weather was very fresh and cool, but there was also plenty of sunlight. He pulled his cell phone out and dialed the assistant, saying only three very aloof words. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Young master!¡± The assistant almost wanted to cry. ¡°Your cell phone finally got through. I¡¯m right downstairs at Mo Nan¡¯s apartment building. I bought breakfast for you two, young master. I have to tell you something in advance. The public message you posted previously¡­¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was slightly nonchnt. ¡°Didn¡¯t I post a photo already?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the photo.¡± The assistant hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s just that your fans feel that you shouldn¡¯t have posted something with Mo Nan.¡± Feng Nai scoffed. ¡°I posted about the ginger soup.¡± ¡°But there was Mo Nan¡¯s back in view.¡± The assistant reminded him weakly. ¡°Did you identally capture him?¡± Feng Nai¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°I took the picture casually. It was idental.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t take photos of people in the past.¡± The assistant was slightly frustrated. Feng Nai¡¯s expression was aloof. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± The assistant closed his eyes. ¡°Because of this matter, a group of fans went to Mo Nan¡¯s side and told him to stay away from you. All the things that he did in the past have also been dug out. Thepany is worried that the impact will be adverse, so¡­¡± Chapter 262 - Like A Girl

Chapter 262: Like A Girl

¡°So what?¡± The smile that Feng Nai wore now clearly didn¡¯t have much warmth in it. Once the assistant heard it, his voice weakened. ¡°So, in order to avoid even more resistance from the fans, the higher-ups suggest that you keep a distance from Mo Nan before thepetition today, young master.¡± ¡°I was the one who posted the photo. Get them toe to me.¡± Feng Nai put a hand into his pocket while speaking slowly. ¡°Also, are thepany¡¯s public rtions suffering from seasonal reactionstely? Are they feeling so hot that they only know how to sleep?¡± The assistant opened his mouth. He knew this was sarcasm, so traces of perspiration appeared on his forehead. ¡°Mo Nan is a new member. ording to the club¡¯s stiptions, thepany will only step out to handle public rtions matters for those who have achieved certain results. Young master, don¡¯t me thepany. Everyone is working ording to this rule. If the rule was broken, it would be unfair to others too. We need to see if any managers are willing to do so independently for Mo Nan. Now, it seems like such a situation is impossible. After all, this really has to do with results.¡± Speaking of results, the fans did not believe Mo Nan had the capabilities to get the MVP title. Hence, the club was also very passive in this matter. The young master should have perceived it all. Feng Nai indeed understood everything. Thepany was doing what it always did. There was nothing to denounce about a mutual exchange of resources. However, having to keep a distance after posting a photo¡­ Heh¡­ That was ridiculous. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened, and nothing could be made out from his voice. ¡°You done talking?¡± The assistant oddly sensed some coldness on the back of his neck. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Bring the breakfast and team uniform up.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s tone was even colder. The assistant couldn¡¯t tell if this meant that he had agreed or not to what he¡¯d said. Hence, he repeated, ¡°Then the higher-ups¡¯ suggestion¡­¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Feng Nai cut him off. ¡°Do you intend to have me beg you to bring me breakfast?¡± The assistant stood up immediately. ¡°Young master, I wille up now. Right away, immediately!¡± Feng Nai did not speak anymore. He locked his phone and ced it into his pocket. When he turned around, what came into sight was that person, whose head was slightly turned. Half of his face was buried in the pillow, while the ck locks hanging from his forehead slipped down and happened to cover his eyes. He was really aloof even in his sleep. There was no change in emotions on his handsome face, and even the back of his neck was really white. However, he looked slightly gentler than he did when he was awake. Feng Nai walked over as his gaze lowered. This fellow was so well-behaved even in his sleep. He also had lots of clothes on, which was really unlike a normal youth. There was one thing that Feng Nai really couldn¡¯t figure out. Based on this fellow¡¯s amicable personality, why did it look like there was a ball of fire burning in his eyes once he started gaming? Perhaps it was because he¡¯d been framed too many times. Maybe that was why he was like this. It seemed like he was hiding too many things, not quite like he had been when he had first seen him. Back then, Mo Nan¡¯s entire being had appeared unbridled to people. They were considered to have joined professional battle teams at the same time. Only their choices were different. At the time, it had been very difficult to associate him with SweetDisciple. Now, he did seem more like he had been in the game. Feng Nai shot two more nces at the person on the bed. After opening his cigarette case, he looked down and bit a cigarette between his thin lips. He did not light it up. He only leaned ntingly to the side, bored as he waited for the assistant toe up. He tried his best not to stir. However, as he stared, Feng Nai suddenly frowned and gradually looked away. From this angle, this fellow looked so much like a girl¡­ Chapter 263 - Little Brother, Dont Misunderstand

Chapter 263: Little Brother, Don¡¯t Misunderstand

After shifting his eyes away, even before 30 seconds passed, Feng Nai casually swept another sideways nce over and strolled over with gradually darkening eyes. Then, a hand was propped by the bedside and he seemed to stare at the person on the bed for three seconds. After turning his face for a moment, he pressed low. His other hand was just about to reach out. Ding-Dong! The doorbell rang. It was the assistant who hade up with the breakfast. Mo Bei opened her eyes almost at the same moment that the noise was heard. Feng Nai was not expecting that a handsome, wicked face woulde into view, so his hand was still by her left side. Very close. So close that Mo Bei¡¯s eyes moved slowly andnded on his other hand. Feng Nai straightened up and his lips curled into a smile. He sounded slightly sarcastic as he said, ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was merely helping you pull the nket up.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s countenance remained unchanged. After lifting the nket, she stood up, her dark eyes calm. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± However, she should have been more careful. She shouldn¡¯t have slept so soundly, but her legs kept feeling especially heavy. She¡¯d been feeling that way since yesterday, and her lower abdomen was also slightly bloated¡­ At this thought, Mo Bei¡¯s hand, which had been fixing her sleeve, froze. Lower abdomen. Instinctively, she lifted her eyes and looked at the calendar hanging in the room. From Jiang City to the City of Spring. Had she been here for so long already? In that case¡­ After calcting the time, she realized her period¡­ would be due one of those days. Mo Bei¡¯s gaze changed. Her ck hair fell and covered her facial expression. ¡°Captain, after thepetition today, I would like to apply for two days¡¯ leave.¡± Feng Nai looked over, following Mo Bei¡¯s line of vision. ¡°You have something to do?¡± Mo Bei mumbled. Upon remembering her brother¡¯s words, she found an excuse. Her voice was cool as she said, ¡°It¡¯s my one-month anniversary with Yun Shen.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai indifferently fiddled with the cell phone in his hands, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Ding-Dong¡­ The doorbell rang again. When Feng Nai walked brusquely out of the bedroom and opened the door, his eyes were still so cold that they made a shiver go through the assistant¡¯s heart. What was going on? Had someone pissed Young Master off? Or was this because of his earlier call? Why did it feel like Young Master didn¡¯t seem to be in too good of a mood? ¡°Come in.¡± After saying those words, Feng Nai walked back to the dining table. The assistant somehow had the delusion that the owner of this apartment was actually his young master. At this point, Mo Bei also walked out with a ruffled head of short ck hair, her profile still as handsome and aloof as ever. The assistant had not forgotten Mo Nan¡¯s share this time. Upon cing the things down on the dining table, he said, ¡°Mo Nan, the information on the opposing battle team this time has been sent to your inbox. Can you take a look after you eat? Storm¡¯s style is different from Ya Si¡¯s style. They focus mainly on the early game, but there are some aspects that you need to take note of.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Bei had always been short-spoken. With an aloof expression, she strolled into the bathroom. The water supply was back. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she then walked out, holding a spare toothbrush in her hand. Feng Nai very naturally took the spare toothbrush from Mo Bei¡¯s hand. The assistant watched in slight disbelief from the side. After all, he knew very well why the young master would pay special attention to Mo Nan. It was because Mo Nan was the Little Brother that Young Master Lin had mentioned. Based on the extent of the young master¡¯s bro-con, he wouldn¡¯t put anyone who¡¯d interacted with Young Master Lin in a tough spot. However, it was only limited to that¡­ Chapter 264 - Period?

Chapter 264: Period?

Previously, these two people had still seemed to have something wedged between them. They didn¡¯t seem to be on very good terms, so they might juste to blows at any time if there was a disagreement. However, today, it seemed like they were really friends. Besides, wasn¡¯t there only one bed? When the assistant noticed this, he spoke up immediately. ¡°Young master, yesterday, you and Mo Nan slept in the same bed?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Nai asked back slowly. ¡°Are we not allowed to sleep in the same bed?¡± Allowed? Isn¡¯t that your call? Do you still remember telling the higher-ups to quickly fix the other room at the base because you wanted to sleep in a room alone? Now, you¡¯ve actually gotten so ustomed that you can share a bed with someone? In the past, the assistant would never have believed this! However, at present, every single sentence that his young master said was being overturned by him. The assistant lifted his head and silently looked at Feng Nai. There was too much inside that gaze. Feng Nai also shot a nce in his direction, as if telling him to suppress any thoughts he had. The assistant chuckled dryly and immediately amended. ¡°Um, Mo Nan¡­ Where are the bowls in your house? I¡¯ll put the soy bean milk in bowls, okay?¡± ¡°Kitchen.¡± Mo Bei put a hand in her pocket as she watched the assistant walk inside unnaturally. Their breakfast was very simple. Only Almighty K seemed to really dislike takeaway. He didn¡¯t eat many fried dough sticks or steamed buns. Instead, he was very absent-minded from start to end. Only when Mo Bei turned on herputer, plugged the thumb drive that the assistant had brought over into it, and started ying videos of Storm¡¯spetitions did his eyes sparkle. ¡°This year, Storm¡¯s pace is especially fast.¡± The assistant spoke from the side. ¡°They¡¯re a dark house that cannot be overlooked. Previously, there were rumors that their assassin worked with the bottomners and trashed Ya Si once. When this information came out, no one believed it. Now, it seems highly possible that they¡¯d fought with each other before and Ya Si had literally lost.¡± Mo Bei watched the screen, her fingers stopping over the bottomne as she asked in a cool voice, ¡°One against two?¡± ¡°This was exactly what I wanted to say. There¡¯s an especially scary solone yer in Storm. During this match, you must pay attention and protect Han Xi well. You can¡¯t let him be paralyzed by the enemy. The match analysis has been done, and this battle team was finished so quickly only because of this solone yer from Storm.¡± A solone yer was a yer that roamed the top or bottomne alone in the match. This was a turret pushing game after all. Many times, killing enemies was pretty useless. Destroying the base was the main criterion for winning. If a battle team¡¯s solone yer was strong enough to hold on against two yers, then it wouldn¡¯t only be the top or bottomne that was pressured. He would quicken the pace of the entire match and free up hands to support the jungle, as well as cooperate with the assassin to catch people. A person who had nothing in his hands wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. This was why the assistant was so nervous. He believed there would be a big problem during the match, not because of thements on the inte, but because he was also worried that Mo Nan wouldn¡¯t perform well this time and would in turn be subjected to even more public opinions and attacks. After all, one thing was right: Regardless of how strong a yer¡¯s opponent is, in electronic sports, being lousy is the original sin. Mo Nan¡¯s previous results had been unexpectedly good. However, precisely because they were so good, if he didn¡¯t do better this time, he would be targeted and criticized. Chapter 265 - Why Arent You Nervous?

Chapter 265: Why Aren¡¯t You Nervous?

People usually loved to see someone fall from the clouds. They didn¡¯t care if they had to be responsible for the words they said. It seemed like an increasing amount of people had forgotten what kind of ambition just purely wanting to win was. The assistant felt that, for some reason, he¡¯d seen such ambition in Mo Nan. This ambition was so direct that there was a fire in his eyes. Perhaps this was why Young Master had kept him in the battle team, but they had to take into ount the fans¡¯ reactions. Also, he¡¯d already seen such apetition video. Why didn¡¯t Mo Nan look nervous at all? His mouse was moving frequently, so it seemed like he was rewinding and watching it again. After doing that back and forth three times, Mo Nan lifted his eyes and asked him, ¡°Are there any otherpetition videos of this battle team?¡± ¡°Other videos can be found online,¡± the assistant answered hurriedly while thinking to himself that this person finally was nervous. He hadn¡¯t expected Mo Nan to mumble quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll have a lookter.¡± That was it? The assistant was slightly stunned. Feng Nai sat there, nonchntly shooting a nce past the screen, as though he agreed with Mo Nan. The assistant thought they would have some sort of discussion. He didn¡¯t think they would each watch their respective videos. Half-way through, they took a break and his Young Master nced at him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The assistant was left speechless. If he wasn¡¯t here, where should he be instead? Most importantly, the doorbell suddenly rang again. It was Wang Dongdong, who¡¯de over after getting a pile of groceries. He¡¯d onlye because he had received Brother Nan¡¯s call. However, Brother Nan had not told him that there would be so many people there. Why was Almighty K in Brother Nan¡¯s apartment this early? The industry¡¯s top assistant, who he always had to walk around each time he saw him, was also there! Wang Dongdong subconsciously wanted to shrink his shoulders once he saw these people. Honestly speaking, it was pretty awkward. After all, the two of them had tomunicate with the organizingmittee because ofpetitions and all that jazz, but the difference in treatment because of their ranks was really big. When professional yers were good, their assistants would be respected too. He was usually one of the people running errands. Subsequently, Brother Nan did more things. When people in the industry saw him, they were even more contemptuous. This person would fly into a rage whenever he saw him. Meeting him now¡­ was totally unexpected. However, the top assistant was still the top assistant. His reaction was much faster than Wang Dongdong¡¯s reaction. Upon seeing that he was carrying groceries and drinks, he took them immediately. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wang Dongdong was speechless. How dreamlike! Even the top assistant found it dreamlike. When he turned around, he felt that even dreams weren¡¯t like this. Unfortunately, he had no choice. His Young Master¡¯s attitude changed very quickly. Now, he didn¡¯t even have any intention of leaving. He was acting like he already considered Mo Nan family. As an assistant, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a reason to follow him and stay! Did it ur to Young Master that this wasn¡¯t the base, but Mo Nan¡¯s apartment? On the other hand, Wang Dongdong was overjoyed. He did not think like a viin. After all, this was quite a feeling of exaltation. How exactly had Brother Nan done this? How had he turned the situation around? He had to admit that it felt really great! ¡°Where are the things I asked for?¡± Mo Bei had directed this question at Wang Dongdong, as Feng Nai was wearing his headphones. Her face was aloof, but her voice was quite low. She evidently did not want anyone other than Wang Dongdong to hear. Chapter 266 - Untitled

Chapter 266: Untitled

Wang Dongdong quickly lifted the bag up. ¡°Here. The person at the supermarket said this brand of brown sugar water contains ginger, which is good for the body. But Brother Nan, it¡¯s summer. Why are you drinking brown sugar water?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only took the bag while icily shooting a nce at Wang Dongdong out of the corner of her eyes. It was just one look, yet Wang Dongdong¡¯s entire body went stiff. Brother Nan¡¯s aura was really getting stronger and stronger. Why was Almighty K¡¯s side easier to engage with inparison? Wang Dongdong also understood that he was meant to shut up. However, why was he buying brown sugar water? Why was he being so careful? Wang Dongdong was really puzzled about the reason. Mo Bei considered this a secret that no one could know, so she had to take note in every aspect. Moreover, not everyone was like Wang Dongdong, who didn¡¯t give much thought to things¡­ For example, Feng Nai was precisely the kind of person who appeared nonchnt but actually noticed everything. He¡¯d even suspected her solely based on her gaming style. If they weren¡¯t close, it might not matter. However, if they were to stay on better terms, she would have to pay even more attention to other aspects. For example, she would have to avert physiological interactions. Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. She only opened the bag of brown sugar when she was in the kitchen. Her constitution was cold. If she did not drink some brown sugar water in advance, once her period came, it would be particrly obvious. Hence, other than brown sugar water, there were also painkillers in her palm. Taking precautions in advance allowed one to cope with some unexpected situations¡­ In the apartment, no one noticed that Mo Bei was drinking brown sugar water. After all, she was in the kitchen. Soon, sounds of her picking vegetables came from that room. When Feng Nai strolled over, it was already a minuteter. The other person, who came into sight, was using a stand to hold up his cell phone. Many food broadcasters would do this, but he clearly wasn¡¯t using it to live-stream. Instead, when he turned his handsome face to pick the vegetables and boil the soup, his cold eyes were essentially watching the yback of thepetition on his phone. The assistant stood beside him, ready to speak. However, he faltered slightly when he saw this. After all, any form of effort was worthy of respect. Perhaps, he had been looking at Mo Nan with a jaundiced eye the entire time and had even once shared the same opinion as the fans. What right did such a person have to y eSports again? However, he now understood that some things one saw were not real. True effort was always hidden where one couldn¡¯t see it. However, Mo Nan was a little too capable. The average person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to prep vegetables while watching videos. Besides, wasn¡¯t his technique of prepping vegetables a bit too professional? Had he graduated from cooking school? Out of the four people in the room, three were watching her prep vegetables. Mo Bei stopped and nced in this direction, her voice cool. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Unlike the assistant, Feng Nai wasn¡¯t embarrassed by any means. Instead, he wasnguid in his handsomeness. ¡°What time are we eating?¡± Mo Bei retracted her gaze, her back view seeming aloof. ¡°In ten minutes. Take some bowls out and scoop the rice first.¡± Mo Nan¡­ Brother Nan had actually dared tomand Almighty K like that? For the first time, the assistant and Wang Dongdong¡¯s thoughts concurred! Apart from feeling like he was in a dream, the assistant still believed that Mo Nan didn¡¯t quite understand Young Master. He had asked him to bring out bowls and scoop rice? Impossible! Young Master didn¡¯t do any housework whatsoever! Chapter 267 - Theyre Not Eating

Chapter 267: They¡¯re Not Eating

A secondter, the assistant was stunned. His eyes were wide open, as though he had seen a ghost. Feng Nai nonchntly took out two bowls, filled them with rice, and ced them on the dining table. ¡°Young, young master?¡± Feng Nai coolly shot a nce at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ I was just wondering why you would do this¡­¡± The assistant recalled that his hands were insured.?Does Mo Nan know that? Besides, you¡¯ve never done anything like that before. You don¡¯t care about these things either. Have you forgotten your own words? You said that, other than fighting, your hands were only used to sign contracts and y eSports. Doing anything else would be a waste of time. Feng Nai raised a brow before answering indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just scooping rice.¡± He¡¯d even done the dishes yesterday. This was nothing. However, Feng Nai wasn¡¯t nning on vocalizing such things. The assistant was shocked by his attitude. He knew his Young Master the best. His hands didn¡¯t do chores. Most importantly, he was toozy to do so. Now, he was naturally doing it¡­ Why did it seem that ever since meeting Mo Nan, his Young Master had essentially done everything he wouldn¡¯t have done in the past? He¡¯d even agreed to sleep in the same bed with Mo Nan. The assistant¡¯s inner feelings were bing difficult to describe. Instead, it was Wang Dongdong who poked him after seeing two bowls of rice on the table. ¡°Ask Almighty K, why did he only scoop two bowls?¡± Feng Nai heard this question. With a hand propping up his chin, he looked in Wang Dongdong¡¯s direction. A vague smile was at the corner of his lips, as though he was saying, ¡°Do you really have no idea why I scooped two bowls?¡± Wang Dongdong instantly believed that Brother Nan was more normal. Almighty K was really one person in front of Brother Nan and another person behind him. Were these the double standards of the double-dealer? This was the scene that greeted Mo Bei when she walked over with a dish. Almighty K was wickedly holding his turned head. His nose bridge was tall, and there was a glint in his eyes as theynded on Wang Dongdong¡¯s face. He looked just like an aristocratic prince from the olden times. Meanwhile, Wang Dongdong¡­ looked like a little mouse terrified of a cat attacking it from all angles and invisibly trembling. Mo Bei walked over and ced the Big Chicken Tray down as she told Feng Nai in a neutral voice, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t bully my assistant.¡± ¡°Bully him?¡± Feng Nai retracted his gaze. ¡°Not interested.¡± Wang Dongdong heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure earlier had been huge. However, once Brother Nan came out, things were instantly different. Almighty K¡¯s eyes were essentially attracted by the dishes on the dining table. Sanhuang chicken, potatoes, green peppers, and carrots were all ced on a huge tray. The chicken was golden-brown with slightly crispy edges and the potatoes were soft. Inbination with the carrots and green peppers, the food was spicy and savory and contained attractive colors. A thick sauce with a rich fragrance drenched it on top along with chopped scallions. To reduce the grease, there was also a transparent ss pot beside the dish that contained peppermint-lime water. From this angle, one could even tell that there were Thand green limes in it. Beside the pot were two side dishes with a very refreshing taste: lotus root slices in ginger sauce and cold cucumber sd. No wonder Almighty K couldn¡¯t even bother to nce at him. He had eaten Brother Nan¡¯s food before. Wang Dongdong wanted to salivate at the sight! Thus, he didn¡¯t care if Almighty K had bullied him or not. Mo Bei looked down, her voice quiet as she said, ¡°Why are there only two bowls?¡± Feng Nai maintained his posture. ¡°They¡¯re not eating.¡± The assistant and Wang Dongdong were left speechless. Chapter 268 - Brother Beis Condition Isnt Good

Chapter 268: Brother Bei¡¯s Condition Isn¡¯t Good

There was actually a string of curses inside them that they didn¡¯t know whether to vocalize or not. Mo Bei also paused for a moment before she spoke up with an aloof expression. ¡°This amount is for four people.¡± Feng Nai did not say anything else. He just looked indifferent. Mo Bei looked over and only said, ¡°There¡¯s still dessert after the meal.¡± Instantly, the assistant seemed to notice the corner of his Young Master¡¯s lips moving up. He decided not to be like Young Master, who was bribed once he saw food! Cat got your tongue, Young Master? However, this Big Tray was really delicious! Only Mo Nan¡¯s dessert gave them a chance to eat¡­ Young Master was really¡­ He didn¡¯t even want to assess his behavior anymore! After the meal, it was exactly 1 PM. Thepetition was at 4:30 PM in the afternoon. At 2 PM, everyone, including Feng Nai and Mo Bei, had to gather at the club. Under normal circumstances, every battle team would have a specialized coach exin the match. When Panda saw his chief and brother, he felt guilty to some extent. After scratching the back of his head, he took the initiative to admit his mistakes. ¡°Chief, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I thought¡­¡± ¡°Said what?¡± Feng Nai cut him off leisurely. Panda coughed lightly. ¡°About you sleeping at Mo Nan¡¯s.¡± Feng Nai shot a nce at him. Panda grabbed his own hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the fans¡¯ reaction would be so big.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let it pass this time.¡± Feng Nai retracted his gaze. ¡°Gossip less in the future.¡± Panda was speechless. He was forgiven just like that? He had thought his days of scrubbing the bathroom would turn into life imprisonment! When had Chief be so easygoing? Feng Nai no longer spoke. He only stretched a hand out to push open the door to the changing room. Mo Bei had gone in first. She was looking down and putting on her team uniform with a white shirt already on when she heard someonee in. Her cold eyes immediately looked over. When Feng Nai opened his own closet and reached in to take out his uniform, he caught sight of that seemingly pale face. ¡°Nervous?¡± Mo Bei arched her back and pulled her shirt down while she mumbled coolly. In reality, there wasn¡¯t anything that could make her nervous about today¡¯spetition. She was only worried about whether she would be affected by that. Her lower abdomen was already starting to hurt. However, if she took another painkiller, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Mo Bei dropped her eyes and pulled her zip up high. As her ck choppy locks dropped, she was still the aloof and elegant school beau of No.2 Middle School. Before thepetition, everyone would be given mineral water, sweets, and either chewing gum or mints, chosen based on the battle team¡¯s habits. When Mo Bei took the mineral water from the assistant¡¯s hands, she only felt the coolness in her palm lead to a coldness that she felt throughout her body. Her tummy¡¯s bloated pain reached a certain extent. It seemed that she would have to set the pace really fast during thispetition. Otherwise¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened and she set the water aside. Panda saw that and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not drinking water?¡± It was such a hot day that it was very dry. ¡°Not thirsty,¡± Mo Bei said before she stood up with a hand in her pocket, her profile aloof. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Come back quickly, we¡¯ll have to enter the arena in a while.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was lukewarm. However, she did not head to the restroom. Instead, she went to the public reception area, intending to get some hot water in a paper cup to swallow two painkillers. Suddenly, a disdainful voice was heard behind her. ¡°Look, who¡¯s this? A godly support who got the MVP title by snatching creeps!¡± Chapter 269 - Come Do Some Clearing

Chapter 269: Come Do Some Clearing

After Mo Bei got her water, she lifted her hand and looked over, her gaze very cold. The other party had thought that this person would say something. Who knew that Mo Bei would only drop her eyes and blow the water in the paper cup? With a hand in her pocket and an aloof profile, she took a sip as if she totally couldn¡¯t see him. This deepened the disdain at the corner of the lips of the other person, whose provocation was intentional. ¡°Wang Xu, it seems like this person still hasn¡¯t recognized you.¡± There was another person standing beside him who seemed to be a pro. His expression was apathetic. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll thrash him until he¡¯s closed for business. Then, he¡¯ll learn who I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The other personughed again. With two hands in his pockets, he took another showy step forward as though he was full of grace, his finger pointed to his own shoulder. ¡°See this logo? Let us, Storm, throw away trash like you.¡± Mo Bei lifted her hand and drank half of the warm water. After swallowing the painkillers with it, she casually tossed the paper cup into the trash bin. Lifting her eyes with an expressionless look and an indifferent voice, she said, ¡°Thene do that.¡± This nonchnt attitude made the other person feel even more displeased. While he was watching Mo Bei¡¯s back view, his eyes darkened greatly. ¡°Who does this fellow think he is? He thinks he¡¯s a big deal just because he got an MVP title once? No wonder he was kicked out by his previous battle team. Think about Lu Yifan and then look at him. Virtually, one of them is up in the sky, and the other is on the ground. This person dared to im that he dated your goddess Mengruo previously. He really needs a beating.¡± Storm¡¯s strongest sidener was interested in Yang Mengruo. Essentially everyone knew this. Besides, Yang Mengruo didn¡¯t shun him either. She would often text him on WeChat and whatnot in private. She did that precisely so that Wang Xu would find her personality adorable. A person who looked like a fairy being involved with a person like Mo Nan? This really made him upset. ¡°When we¡¯re on the battlefield, I will definitely catch him and break him.¡± Wang Xu¡¯s eyes lowered. ¡°Until then, work with me in the jungle, Shi Qian.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The other person smiled. ¡°I have to tell Chen Yu this good news. Today will certainly be the day that rascal Mo Nan is thrashed!¡± Wang Xu¡¯s gazended over. ¡°We still can¡¯t take this too lightly. King isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t fight him.¡± Shi Qian¡¯s voice became slightly deeper. ¡°We¡¯ll y an early game, so we won¡¯t give him a chance to build up. Anything is possible.¡± Wang Xu was aware of the extent of Shi Qian¡¯s pressure when he faced King. After all, atst year¡¯spetition, Shi Qian had been virtually helplessly beaten by King, so he definitely didn¡¯t dare bring into his y his effect of controlling the pace. In thatpetition, Storm had also lost terribly. However, things were different this year. His addition would make Storm much stronger. Moreover, all the training that he¡¯d received had been targeted at sidenes and the jungle. As long as Shi Qian could work with him, even King wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured.¡± Wang Xu started speaking again. ¡°As long as King has no kills and no gold and has to constantly pay attention to their bottomne, then the pace of this match is destined to be in our hands. As for the rest, there¡¯s no need to be scared at all. Let Mo Bei pick the support that he¡¯s good at. Without stealing someone else¡¯s gold, he won¡¯t be able to build himself up.¡± Shi Qian responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. The depth in his eyes was clear. It seemed like Dark res had really left too deep an impression on him back then. Hence, he was even more desperate to beat Dark res in his heart, especially if they could stop King from creating any advantage. That would be the best scenario¡­ Chapter 270 - Keep A Distance

Chapter 270: Keep A Distance

In the lounge, Panda saw Mo Bei walk over and turned his head to whisper, ¡°Why were you gone for so long?¡± Mo Bei sat down and said coolly, ¡°Met Storm¡¯s sidene yer and had a quick chat.¡± ¡°You could hold a conversation even so?¡± Panda was shocked. ¡°We¡¯ll be going against each other in a while.¡± Mo Bei replied with an ¡°mm¡± and did not say anything else. However, Panda was really curious. ¡°What do you think of the other party?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± Mo Bei cocked a brow. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about their manner and whatnot. Whether it¡¯s strong and so on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty strong.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s lips paled a little again after she said these two words. Panda felt slightly uneasy. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Their manner in uttering hard words was pretty strong.¡± Mo Bei shifted her gaze and added in a lukewarm voice, ¡°Such people are usually the first to get thrashed in the game.¡± Panda faltered. Wait a minute, brother. Your ghastly expression earlier wasn¡¯t due to nervousness? Also, are you responding with hard words now? As the two of them were chatting, Granny Gray looked over. ¡°Mo Nan, don¡¯t pick a crusty supportter. Pick a support tank and do your best to drag it to ate game, okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Panda approved of this. ¡°Storm clearly wants to y an early game with us, so they will n tricks on the ADC. Lord Han Xi is going to be ruthlessly held down on the ground and get bullied when he goes on.¡± Han Xi looked over. ¡°Who will be held down on the ground, Little Panda?¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Panda cursed. ¡°Are you asking for a fight?¡± Han Xi sneered. ¡°Even if I use only one arm, you won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. We have topete.¡± Panda relented. ¡°We have to interact in harmony with one another. The most important person is still Mo Nan. In time, you must select a support tank in advance. Storm will definitely ban these champions.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, don¡¯t be so scheming.¡± Granny Gray held a piece of chewing gum as he added this. However, at that moment, Mo Bei spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t intend on picking a support tank.¡± ¡°You are not picking a support tank?¡± Panda was puzzled. Then how else was he going to y? Mo Bei looked over and said coolly, ¡°Based on the opponent¡¯s lineup.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Panda didn¡¯t finish his words. Meanwhile, Feng Nai walked in with the assistant from the other side. The assistant was even more nervous than the yers. ¡°Are we all ready?¡± The couple of them stood up at the same time. Mo Bei mumbled with an aloof expression. Panda bit his tongue but ultimately decided to forget it. After all, they had yed a few matches together. After gaining insight, he believed that his brother¡¯s skills wouldn¡¯t be bad. Although Granny Gray felt that Mo Nan¡¯s way of thinking was slightly dangerous, he didn¡¯t say anything else either. He¡¯d more or less also be a little wiser. It was Chief who made the final decision. Earlier, Mo Nan had mentioned that he would base his choice on the opponent¡¯s lineup, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be too reckless. The closer the start of the game was, the stronger the atmosphere at the live venue became. They could even hear faint shouts of support. There were already huge crowds queuing outside to enter. Other than Dark res, there were also lots of Storm fans at the venue. The bustling venue did not weaken because of the high temperature. Although the yers did not need to cut across the square like earlier or use security officers to maintain order, there were still quite a lot of people inside. Even though they were separated by a safety line, many fans could still see the yers entering. The assistant also had to have his instructions in ce. In a low voice, he risked his life to say beside Feng Nai¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master, you must maintain an appropriate distance from Mo Nan.¡± Chapter 271 - Slap In The Face 1

Chapter 271: p In The Face 1

Keep a distance? Feng Nai nced over indifferently and seemed to sneer faintly. The assistant instinctively shrank his neck. Feng Nai did not say anything else. He just strolled past him with a cold gaze. Did this mean that he¡¯d agreed? The assistant was unsure. However, most of the time, usually on thepetition stage, Young Master would cooperate with him. Even if he wasn¡¯t very willing, he wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for him to report to his higher-ups, so there shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem. After leaving the lounge and passing through the corridor, one would see the audience in the venue. Every battle team would stand there for a minute and only step out when they heard themselves being introduced. Some fans used this period of time especially to look at their idols. The interaction between the team members would then be seen by everyone. This time, Feng Nai did not wear a mask. He was dressed in his team uniform and he had a hand in his pocket. Meanwhile, a smile was ying on his thin lips. When he walked out, the fans were really stunned for a moment by his good looks. After all, it was truly rare to see Almighty K smile. Most of the time, he was either wearing a mask or looking like he¡¯d just woken up, aloofly andnguidly unapproachable. His current manner and the way he lifted the corner of his lips once he stepped out were virtually extremely attractive and tempting. The screams already spoke volumes. The reason Feng Nai¡¯s poprity was consideredparable to an A-list celebrity¡¯s poprity was also because of his unrivaled influence in the eSports scene. ¡°Ahhh! Almighty K, look over here! Look over here!¡± The fans wore stickers of battle team logos on their faces. Thepetition had not begun, yet they already could not help but wave their support signs and leap to their feet just by seeing Feng Nai appear. The rest of the team followed Feng Nai, each with their own support signs. Mo Bei was still the same. He was walking right at the end with an aloof profile, as though she had no presence. However, this time, someone covered her face in excitement after spotting her. ¡°My idol is out!¡± ¡°Lord Han?¡± a person beside her asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s that icy little brother! The one walking right at the end. Do you see? His support is really strong!¡± ¡°FromNorthToSouth? No way! You like him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with liking him?¡± ¡°Nothing much, you should just be more low-profile. To be honest, we really can¡¯t bring ourselves to like him. He¡¯s always pretending to be close to my Almighty K¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s more than just pretending to be close to Almighty K. He even wanted to attract attention by using goddess Yun.¡± A few other girls around who were holding a letter K sign joined in. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say so initially, but girl, you really have no taste.¡± ¡°No taste? Probably, but here¡¯s the thing. FromNorthToSouth is the strongest support I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± That person looked over. ¡°Isn¡¯t eSports just enough based on this? Also, you guys said that he pretends to be close to Almighty K. I remember Almighty K posting a photo yesterday with FromNorthToSouth in it. Would Almighty K take the initiative to post such a photo if they weren¡¯t close?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rified that this was merely a photo that Almighty K took casually to fulfill his task of posting one public message every month. It would be better if Mo Nan¡¯s fans didn¡¯t read too much into it, alright?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Our Almighty K ispletely unacquainted with Mo Nan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a no. Okay?¡± Onement here, onement there¡­ Thissted merely about ten seconds. Nevertheless, the girl, who was outnumbered, seemed to understand. FromNorthToSouth was actually a good support, yet he never defended himself. After all, it was useless. No one would be convinced¡­ Chapter 272 - Almighty Ks Slap In The Face 2

Chapter 272: Almighty K¡¯s p In The Face 2

She trusted her own choice. A support tank with a jungling spell had used a technique that not everyone could use to turn the entire game around while fighting one against three. A crusty support had roamed and cooperated with the assassin, using nimble orbwalks and flicker kills to clinch the MVP title. All these ys proved them wrong. They couldn¡¯t be aplished solely with Almighty King¡¯s help. Electronic sports was a team battle. FromNorthToSouth used his ying style to show everyone that he didn¡¯t exist just to protect anyone. In the entire team, his function was indispensable. Since she couldn¡¯t get through to them, then she wouldn¡¯t go on anymore. However, she was still slightly upset at heart¡­ She understood that sometimes Almighty K was really doing some things just to spare her feelings. For example, the polite remarks during the interview. However, she believed that it was different this time. The talks beside her were still present, as though they were ceaseless. Meanwhile, Mo Bei, who stood in the passageway, was still as aloof as ever. A hand was in her pocket, and her eyes were lifted and focused on something. An observant person would realize that, before eachpetition, Dark res¡¯ support would watch the ssic cuts that appeared on therge screen more seriously than anyone else. As if the many people that were present could notpare to the ID that shed across. Whether she yed well, whether she brought shame to that person, whether she let down the battle team that she used to love the most¡­ This was what Mo Bei cared most about. However, no one would know. After all, the heat in her eyes seemed to be buried too deeply. After watching the video, she would look down slightly and hold back all her emotions. A wind blew past and her ck locks fell. What people could see was the support who stood right at the end. He really didn¡¯t seem to have much of a presence. However, at this point, Feng Nai, who was right in front, suddenly turned back and rested his eyes on Mo Bei. Then, he lifted his hand and casually tugged at the ends of Mo Bei¡¯s shirt. It was such a nonchnt action that it made almost all the fans who could see them falter a little, especially the few girls who were still going on. It seemed like they¡¯d choked. Mo Bei¡¯s brow lifted for a moment while she looked aloof. Feng Nai¡¯s voice was neutral. ¡°Wear your clothes properly.¡± Mo Bei took a nce at her attire, but there wasn¡¯t a problem. Feng Nai lifted his hand again, put it directly on the zip of her uniform, and pulled it up. The smile on his thin lips seemed to deepen. He lowered his voice, and there was even some light sarcasm in it as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends either, so you have to treasure this, Little Brother.¡± Outside the passageway, two simrly slender and tall figures stood against the light, wearing the same logo. Only their auras differed. One wasnguid and wicked, while the other was cold, aloof, and short-spoken. One of them was absent-mindedly looking down, helping the other with his zip. He said something and an arc appeared faintly on the corner of his lips. ck locks fell over his eyes, and that handsome face that could evoke screams was naturally captured by the cameras of the reporters. On the other hand, the person wearing the uniform was naturally as aloof, apathetic, and refined as an ice-capped mountain. All the light seemed to be scattered on their faces at this point. When Mo Bei lifted her eyes and her handsome face, she happened to catch his impish smile and faintly hear hisment. ¡°Heh¡­ Keep a distance.¡± Mo Bei lifted a brow coolly, not quite understanding what an unconventional act Almighty K was putting on¡­ Chapter 273 - Untitled

Chapter 273: Untitled

This scene, which looked as though it only appeared inics, went viral online. There were so manyments flying across the screen. Every single one was stating that their Almighty K had changed. However, the fans in the stands were stunned and their eyes were shaking in disbelief. Even Panda and Granny Gray had shocked expressions on their faces. After all, Chief had never pulled the zip up for any of them! Their fans didn¡¯t expect things to be like this. Howe FromNorthToSouth and Almighty K¡­ were so close? One would pull up someone¡¯s zip only if they were close to a certain extent. To the extent that the one who had taken the initiative earlier was their Almighty K? Unacquainted? It was impossible that they were unacquainted! Some of the fans who¡¯d been speaking earlier were now flushed. Meanwhile, the girl who had spoken up for Mo Bei was slightly dazed. Then, she tugged on her friend¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What did I say? What did I say?¡± She was really happy. At the same time, she also understood that Almighty K was speaking up for FromNorthToSouth to a certain extent by doing so. To be honest, this act didn¡¯t mean that he was protecting this person. The fans who¡¯dmented earlier felt ashamed. Then, their resentment rose. Why did Almighty K do that? The assistant wanted to ask the same question. Before they had gone on, he¡¯d instructed Young Master so many times to keep a distance from Mo Nan. Keep a distance, not reduce the distance between them! The assistant stretched out his hands and covered his face. What to do¡­ How should he exin this to the higher-ups? He wondered if handing this over could offset the offense this time. However, Feng Nai seemed like he didn¡¯t mind at all. After nonchntly retracting his hand, he looked at Mo Bei, who had been watching, andmented neutrally, ¡°It seems like you really like to watch Sovereign Union¡¯s clips.¡± Mo Bei faltered. Her gaze was cool as she said, ¡°Sovereign Union was a technique-based ss.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Mo Bei responded with an ¡°mm¡± sound. Feng Nai¡¯s voice was leisurely. ¡°Your manner earlier¡­ You acted as if there was someone you like in there.¡± ¡°There was.¡± Mo Bei did not hide this. Her profile was aloof as she said, ¡°I¡¯m ying professionally literally because of a certain person in there.¡± It was hard for Feng Nai to find anything that was not quite right. He looked up at the countdown on the screen and then shifted his gaze to the team members behind him. ¡°Ready?¡± Panda and Granny Gray nodded unanimously. Even Han Xi said that he was good. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Three simple words that could stir up something in the depths of one¡¯s heart. Flowing team uniforms moved from the darkness to gather before the camera. Five people with different styles spread out in a row, as if the wind was blowing down their sleeves. The tailored logo flew behind them as the camera focused on it and evoked a surge of support calls. There were lots of fans at the venue. Besides Dark res, Storm had also walked in from the other side at the same time. As two battle teams who had started off their respective games with a bang, they each had their own fans. It could be said that when Dark res had been present previously, one basically couldn¡¯t hear the calls of support for the other battle teams unless it was during the National League. However, it was different this year. When a slim and tall yer walked out on Storm¡¯s side, resounding cheers echoed. It was the yer that Storm had spent big bucks to poach this year, the super-strong sidene yer that could go one against two¡­ Chapter 274 - Brother Bei Can Only Play One Support?

Chapter 274: Brother Bei Can Only y One Support?

Wang Xu. There was hardly anyone who didn¡¯t know this name. After all, there weren¡¯t many good sidene yers in the eSports scene. In the previous match, he¡¯d also proved his absolute ability by going one against two once again. It was only natural that people would like such a yer. Moreover, when Dark res had called a meeting, their coach had also mentioned that they must be sure to take note of this sidene yer. The only difference between Dark res and the other battle teams was probably that during the selection of champions, Feng Nai was the one to make the final decision. There were pros and cons to this. If they won thepetition, there would naturally be nothing to say. If they lost thepetition and there was a problem with the lineup, Feng Nai would be the one to bear most of the me. However, given K¡¯s handling, some people would still have some misgivings before cursing. After all, regardless of K¡¯s condition and the lineup, he always yed games so brilliantly that people had noints. Three minutes were left until the match. The host and shoutcasters were already sitting in their respective positions. There was an introductory speech that seemed about the same as usual, but when the name ¡°Wang Xu¡± was mentioned, there was extra emphasis. ¡°The sidener of Storm is really strong. I wonder how Dark res will respond.¡± ¡°I believe the best method is to protect Han Xi and drag things to ate game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they can¡¯t arbitrarily start things in the early game. Otherwise, wherever Wang Xu is, thatne will copse directly. His jungle support is also very fast.¡± ¡°Would it be better if Dark res picked two tank champions?¡± ¡°You mean that FromNorthToSouth ought to select a support tank this time.¡± ¡°In any case, he cannot pick the crusty support he did the previous time. There¡¯s no way he can continue the support-assassin team-up this time¡­ Alright, our yers have already entered the match. Let us see which champions they will ban.¡± ¡°Seems like Storm hase prepared. The support tanks are either banned or held in their own hands.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a scheme. Dark res¡¯st pick is going to suffer.¡± Dark res¡¯st pick was Mo Bei. She was a support, so under normal circumstances, there was nothing wrong with her filling up thest position. However, this time, by the time it was her turn, there were already barely any good champions left for her to select. One of the shoutcasters was so worried that he drew in a breath between his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a tough pick for FromNorthToSouth, but there¡¯s still the crusty support he used the previous time. The best healing support has been banned by Storm. However, FromNorthToSouth¡¯s crusty support is really formidable. Perhaps he could go for that.¡± ¡°I think that the agility is definitely there, but how shall I put it? It¡¯s also because K was present that FromNorthToSouth could y so brilliantly.¡± Another shoutcaster went on. ¡°When ites to this match, if he were to pick a crusty support again, he would be really useless. Wang Xu wouldn¡¯t give them a chance for a support-assassin team-up.¡± However, once he finished his sentence, the sound of a champion being locked in came from the screen. FromNorthToSouth had picked the crusty support! It was even the same champion he had used in the previous game. Jeers rang out at the scene. Someone even mocked him directly. ¡°Does FromNorthToSouth only know how to y this one support?¡± Someone also said, ¡°During this match, Wang Xu can definitely go for two yers alone.¡± Even the shoutcasters faltered beforementing, ¡°It¡¯s a very bold choice.¡± Storm¡¯s assassin was alreadyughing. ¡°Wang Xu, look at Mo Nan. Earlier, he was telling us to go do some clearing. After such a long time, this is all he¡¯s got.¡± Chapter 275 - Brother Bei’s Unconventional Playing Style

Chapter 275 - Brother Bei''s Unconventional ying Style

"Heh¡­" Wang Xu only smiled. He looked like he didn''t want to say anything else. Dark res'' coach frowned, his head seeming to be bowed inmunication. Mo Bei''s hand pressed on her lower abdomen before she looked over. Dark res'' coach disagreed. Feng Nai sat right beside her. His voice was very cool as he said, "You sure you''re choosing this?" "Mm¡­" Mo Bei''s eyes were very dark. Feng Nai only statednguidly, "If we lose, Panda will not be the one in charge of the subsequent toilet cleaning." His words implied that he agreed. Granny Gray looked hesitant as Mo Bei looked at him. "I''ll y solo for a sidene." "What?" As a topner, Granny Gray believed that something was wrong with his ears. However, Mo Bei''s voice was very calm. "Wang Xu will be wherever I am, solo sidene." Granny Gray opened his mouth. "Your crusty support¡­" "Can do it," Mo Bei said with a cool gaze, "I''ve studied his ying style beforehand." Granny Gray wanted to say that this was a super-strong sidener that could take on two yers alone but he ultimately nodded. "Okay." Feng Nai curled his thin lips for a moment and did not say anything else. He only lowered his head to pick up a piece of peppermint drop between his teeth and then gestured at the coach. This meant that they''d use this lineup. The shoutcaster raised a brow. "It seems like Dark res doesn''t n on making any more changes. It appears that the members have quite some faith in FromNorthToSouth after two games." "Let''s hope he doesn''t betray this trust." "Alright, as we can see, the match has already begun. The five yers have left the base. K is very steady this time. He isn''t counter-jungling. He''s probably taken into consideration Wang Xu''s presence. Han Xi has also chosen an early-game ADC this time. It seems like they have their own thoughts. Following behind him is¡­" At this point, the shoutcaster paused abruptly. "Following behind him is Granny Gray?" "What kind of trick is this?" Another shoutcaster interrupted. "Did they changenes? Who''s going solo in the bottomne?" "FromNorthToSouth! He''s soloing ane?" "A crusty support is soloing ane?" "He''s also going against Wang Xu¡­ This Mo Nan really doesn''t fear death¡­" "Old Liu, have you tried such a y before? A crusty support soloing the bottomne?" "I do so in average matches. After all, sometimes, not selecting champions ording to the lineup is also useful when I want to check my capabilities. However, this is a professional game. Going one-on-one against Wang Xu? To be honest, unless a strong champion does this, I fear it will be hard tost more than three minutes." "Then why do you think FromNorthToSouth made such a choice?" "It''s possible that he wanted to use himself to hold back Wang Xu and give the topne time. After all, the standard of Han Xi''s ADC sticks out a mile. For now, Storm''s ADC cannotpare to Han Xi by any means." "Which means he''s giving up the bottomne and looking for a breakpoint from the topne?" "If the opponent is Wang Xu, they''ll definitely want to avoid him. However, I think FromNorthToSouth is still thinking too simply. If he ys this way, K has to constantly watch out for the bottomne. If he doesn''t, once Wang Xu''s gold gets too high, it will be extremely dangerous. Moreover, it''s difficult for FromNorthToSouth to drag this on for a long time, which means that if they y this way, the bottomne will be defeated very quickly. Regardless of the advantage the topne has, it won''t be able to offset it." There was dense fog everywhere on the map, so they could only see the situation on the other side if wards [1. A ward is a deployable unit that removes fog in an area] were ced. Wang Xu had only learned that hisne opponent would be Mo Bei after he had arrived. He chuckled again and told the person beside him. "I have a support who puffs himself up at his own cost here. I reckon I will join you and catch opponents very soon. Go ahead and junglefortably for now." Chapter 276 - Brother Bei Makes You Eat Your Words

Chapter 276: Brother Bei Makes You Eat Your Words

Shi Qianughed as he tapped on his keyboard. ¡°FromNorthToSouth is really overconfident. Seems like this match will end very soon. We¡¯ll clear him up directly!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Wang Xu controlled his own champion as the disdain on his lips grew greater. ¡°Since he wants tone against me so badly, I¡¯ll let him experience what is known as the strongest sidener.¡± The cameras naturally caught this smile. The shoutcasters didn¡¯t have to say anything for the audience to read what it meant. Everyone sensed that they could just give up now. Instead, Mo Bei¡¯s expression remained aloof, as if the person she was facing wasn¡¯t the strongest sidener ever. Since they believed that there was nothing worth watching here, everyone¡¯s point of view shifted to the topne. ¡°Indeed, against Han Xi, the top national ADC, it¡¯s not easy for Storm to make a breakthrough. They¡¯ll probably be suppressed the entire time.¡± ¡°Theirst hits were already really fast.¡± ¡°Indeed, but looking at the stats, Wang Xu is still the best.¡± ¡°FromNorthToSouth is being suppressed so badly that he cannot leave the turret at all.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Let me take a look at the jungle. Almighty K has gone for the blue buff.¡± ¡°The red team¡¯s side is already missing a small creep.¡± ¡°It seems like Shi Qian is very good at grasping the pace.¡± ¡°With Wang Xu around, he can also be more unbridled while counter-jungling.¡± The shoutcasters¡¯ analysis was very right. Mo Bei indeed hadn¡¯t left the turret. She was only moving her mouse to clear minions. After Shi Qian harvested the small creep, he headed to the drake, totally treating Mo Bei as an ornament. ¡°This match is too easy.¡± Shi Qian¡¯s cockiness was very obvious. Wang Xu¡¯s mouse moved. ¡°Find a chance to catch him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shi Qian also wanted to quickly cripple FromNorthToSouth. After all, just hearing about such a personing from the same industry was revolting. The audience no longer wanted to watch this side. The match had just begun, yet a small creep had been counter-jungled. What else was there to do? The pace waspletely in Storm¡¯s hands. ¡°FromNorthToSouth is really a good-for-nothing. Can he not see his own jungle?¡± ¡°He probably can but he just cannot divert his attention.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of him being so cowardly that he doesn¡¯t even dare leave the turret.¡± More and more voices filled thements. Suddenly, a different opinion appeared. ¡°Watch on for a bit more. Perhaps there might be something else in there.¡± ¡°The person who said this is FromNorthToSouth¡¯s fan, right? Stop bragging, would you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a fan. Thepetition has just started, so why jump to a conclusion so early?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that your idol has a terrible character? Perhaps we won¡¯t draw conclusions for others, but Mo Nan? Heh.¡± Granny Gray also became worried upon seeing that. He looked over and asked Mo Bei, ¡°Want to changenes?¡± ¡°No need to.¡± Oddly enough, Mo Bei wasn¡¯t the one who said this, but Feng Nai. Granny Gray shifted his gaze. ¡°Chief?¡± ¡°Look where I am.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s response made Granny Gray¡¯s eyes light up at once. He was in the opponent¡¯s jungle. Because Storm was only thinking of capturing their bottomne, they had no way of attending to the jungle on the topne¡¯s side. Could it be? Granny Gray moved his eyes and looked at the youth seated on his left. He was still aloof and impassive, but his hand speed seemed to be intentionally restrained. Even those eyes were unfathomably dark. FromNorthToSouth was doing this on purpose. He was purposely letting people believe that he had no way of resisting to give Wang Xu an illusion. To make the other party believe he would be able to catch him. With a kill right before his eyes, he certainly wouldn¡¯t pay attention to other areas. Then, Mo Bei spoke, her voice still calm. ¡°Captain, are you ready?¡± Chapter 277 - First Blood!

Chapter 277: First Blood!

¡°Cleared,¡± Feng Nai said nonchntly before he hid directly in the bushes. Granny Gray¡¯s eyes grew even wider. What kind of trick was this? A support-assassin team-up could be done even with a person at the topne and a person at the bottomne? Mo Bei¡¯s fingers moved seemingly twice as fast now. ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± With a curl of his lips, Feng Nai gave the signal to attack. Han Xi and Granny Gray immediately went forward to keep the two opponents at the topne. Storm¡¯s side hadn¡¯t realized that Feng Nai had reached level four and was still vigntly clearing minions. Feng Nai saw his chance and swept forward under concealment. The opposing side really didn¡¯t expect Feng Nai to appear there. As he was taken by surprise, half of his health was taken away! ¡°There¡¯s activity at the topne!¡± The point of view was switched immediately. The shoutcasters¡¯ gazended on them. ¡°Did he catch them?¡± ¡°What an ultimate ability!¡± ¡°This y was truly unexpected!¡± ¡°He can still escape!¡± They were professional yers after all, so they wouldn¡¯t be finished off so easily. Storm¡¯s support tank came forward in a bid to shield his teammate. Granny Gray and Han Xi trapped him in his spot right away, whereas Feng Nai shed his curved de and directly got close to the opposing ADC. Storm¡¯s ADC had already used up his flicker ability earlier. Even though he was a professional yer, he could only take his hands off the keyboard now. Storm¡¯s ADC watched as he was locked in his spot with absolutely no strength to resist. As the curved dended, a familiar sound effect came from the screen. First Blood! First Blood! ¡°It hasn¡¯t ended! They¡¯re still giving chase!¡± ¡°Are they going for a double kill?¡± The shoutcasters were also slightly agitated. After all, the game had just started not long ago. Storm¡¯s tank had the most health, but he was only able to return to the turret because he regenerated his own health at this crucial point. Unfortunately, he just had a small part of it. Dark res¡¯ side had minions too. It could be said that his circumstances were very dangerous. Fortunately, they had just started, so he was still able to defend the turret. However, this was a critical blow to Storm, who¡¯d already lost first blood in the first three minutes. This hadn¡¯t been in their thought-out scenario at all. Meanwhile, the audience at the scene had gotten a little excited because of this kill. ¡°It¡¯s Almighty K indeed!¡± ¡°This wave was really ruthless!¡± ¡°This is considered remedying the first blood at the bottomne.¡± ¡°When my Almighty K is with Lord Han, they are virtually unrivaled.¡± However, did only Feng Nai and Han Xi deserve credit for this y? Was their bottomne really at a disadvantage? yers from the otherpeting regions were also watching this scene. One of them pointed to the screen and said, ¡°Ice,e and look quickly! It¡¯s the fellow that you took as a match who¡¯s ying support. He¡¯s doing pretty good. He¡¯s able to keep two people at the bottomne by using a support champion.¡± The person called Ice did not speak. He only took a sip of mineral water and nced at thements on theputer screen. Instead, the coach picked up something and knocked on the person¡¯s head. ¡°I told you to watch K. What are you watching?¡± ¡°But FromNorthToSouth is really formidable. Isn¡¯t he, Ice?¡± He still didn¡¯t get a reply. However, what surprised the coach was that, on top of watching K, their ace yer had specially adjusted his perspective to watch the bottomne. Wang Xu, who was in the game, could not sense this. To him, the other party¡¯s handling was totally average. Shi Qian, who was unaware, said rather impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s up with the topne? Didn¡¯t I tell you guys at the topne to beware of K?¡± Instead, it was the ADC who¡¯d died who had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. However, he couldn¡¯t put a finger on it¡­ Chapter 278 - First Wave Of Brother Bei Slapping Faces

Chapter 278: First Wave Of Brother Bei pping Faces

¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s the same if we get back what¡¯s lost at the topne at the bottomne.¡± Wang Xu¡¯s eyes darkened. It was obvious that he was thinking of doing something now. He was the strongest sidener. How could he be worse than the other party? Shi Qian figured out the meaning in Wang Xu¡¯s words and began to burn with eagerness. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll get it back at the bottomne!¡± The two of them connected for a bit. Shi Qian hid in the bushes, whereas Wang Xu led the minion waves, looking very much like he wasing with a forceful attack. Mo Bei¡¯s health had been depleted to less than half at this point. This was also why he decided to catch FromNorthToSouth. The more one minded the gains and losses, the more one couldn¡¯t perceive the situation. This was Storm¡¯s current condition, especially so for Wang Xu and Shi Qian. They¡¯d never given any thought as to why the topne was caught, so they didn¡¯t realize that the opponentning against them had suddenly picked up speed at clearing minions! Instead, they were very confidently nning something. Wang Xu had no reservations. Byunching his ultimate ability, he nned to dive to the tower for a kill! Shi Qian¡¯s teamwork was also in ce. Almost at the same time, he leaped out of the bush. ¡°FromNorthToSouth is in danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s expected. When you meet Wang Xu, even if you don¡¯t leave the turret, it¡¯s not necessary that you¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°With this attack, I reckon he¡¯ll also lose the turret on top of a kill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. Can¡¯t he support properly? Why must he y solo?¡± Some fans who¡¯d been pleased by the first blood subconsciously grew resentful when they saw the screen. The corner of Shi Qian¡¯s lips lifted. Upon seeing that the person under the turret had been forced by them into a corner and making use of their advantage, he did not consider whether he had any more mana. Instead, he pushed forward directly! ¡°I¡¯m taking his head!¡± Don¡¯t think you¡¯re formidable just because you clinched the MVP title for one match. Now, let me teach you a lesson! This was what Shi Qian wanted to say the most. Relying on the fact that Wang Xu was here, he was also really arrogant! However, right at this moment, that slender figure seemed to predict his maneuver in advance. As a result, he suddenly flickered and hit back with an ultimate ability. Shi Qian¡¯s eyes froze. His greatest damage had missed! It was alright. There was still Wang Xu. As long as the two of them joined hands¡­ Shi Qian¡¯s thought had yet to bepleted when he saw that figure eat up the health pack under the turret with an orbwalk and actually strike the damage onto him while avoiding Wang Xu¡¯s continuous pressure! Shi Qian gritted his teeth. His first reaction was that even if he had to force himself, he was going to take down FromNorthToSouth¡¯s head! As he was carrying on and using his abilities to finish him off, he realized he had totally no mana left! Without mana, he could only use a normal attack. Given Mo Bei¡¯s health points, a normal attack wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill her. As Shi Qian did not retreat immediately, the defense tower activated its defense function and hit all the damage on him. Mo Bei¡¯s right hand moved the mouse. Her profile was cold as she made an abrupt turn! ¡°The letter Z orbwalk!¡± ¡°F*ck! What kind of hand speed is this?¡± ¡°Have his attacks sped up?¡± Wang Xu also realized this problem and immediately gave Shi Qian the signal to retreat. Unfortunately, it was already toote! urate prediction, nimble movements, and an unexpected hand speed. Shi Qian, who had tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice, ended up lying on the ground! A silver light stuck down and sounds of explosion apanied the game¡¯s sound effects, which resounded in thepetition arena. A line of words appeared on therge screen. FromNorthToSouth had in an enemy! Chapter 279 - This Is One Against Two

Chapter 279: This Is One Against Two

Immediately, everyone quietened down. Even thements of the live-stream and the shoutcasters paused. Shi Qian¡¯s face had already stiffened. He couldn¡¯t form any words whatsoever. His entire face was zing red, as though he¡¯d wanted to kill someone but had ended up being killed instead. This essentially illustrated forthrightly what the disparity was. Very few people liked FromNorthToSouth, yet it was this group of few people who were exceptionally proud when they saw this scene. They were worried about morements that their idol¡¯s character was bad, so even their support hushed up. However, cheers rang out. ¡°A crispy support can solo ane too as long as the person in question is FromNorthToSouth!¡± Their hearts were really seething with excitement. Such excitement couldn¡¯t be stifled at all. As they watched the icy youth who was sitting before theputer and calmly moving his mouse, they could not help but smile. They liked this person. The first time he had yed support with a jungling spell, people had called him lousy. In the end, he had carried the entire match alone. The second time he had yed support with agile roaming, people had said that he didn¡¯t know how to protect the ADC. Even though he had won the MVP title, it was because he¡¯d shared Almighty K¡¯s jungle creeps. This time, he used the same champion, soloed ane, andpleted a perilous counter-kill while going one-against-two. He seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯m standing here. You can say my character is rotten, you can say I¡¯m unworthy of staying in this scene, but I¡¯m ying eSports. You can¡¯t refute that.¡± However, Shi Qian did not feel the same. If he hadn¡¯t run out of mana, which had rendered his abilities unable to recover, FromNorthToSouth would¡¯ve been long dead! Here, it should be noted that Shi Qian still hadn¡¯t realized what was happening. Unlike Ya Si the previous time, halfway through, J had vaguely be aware of Mo Bei¡¯s calcting capabilities. He, who¡¯d always looked down on Mo Bei, the crusty support, thought that he was merely unlucky and running out of mana. He didn¡¯t know what god-like prediction was. This was experience that could only umte from years of gaming training. It was a consciousness unique to the formidable. On the contrary, Wang Xu had slowed down to try to find where the problem was. Gold! K¡¯s gold! Wang Xu froze abruptly. ¡°When did K¡¯s gold get so high?¡± ¡°Is it the topne?¡± No, this had nothing to do with the topne whatsoever. Then, it was the middlene! Panda¡¯s mage wasn¡¯t yed casually! Wang Xu was indeed right about this. Panda had also chosen his movements by looking at the map. Since the opposing assassin was so hellbent on catching their support and wouldn¡¯t evene to the middlene, he¡¯d help Chief counter-jungle one of the opponents¡¯ blue buffs. There was nothing wrong with that. When the opposing ADC saw their threenes begin to find this strenuous, inbination with the fact that their jungle was gone too, a light shed across his mind! ¡°Bottomne!¡± The young ADC¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly. ¡°FromNorthToSouth is at the bottomne. Even two yers cannot beat him.¡± Shi Qian snickered. ¡°What kind of rubbish are you uttering? This was merely a small error earlier. The match has just started. Didn¡¯t you see how badly FromNorthToSouth was suppressed by Wang Xu? He could only clear minions under the turret. He didn¡¯t even dare to step out.¡± ¡°Indeed, he didn¡¯t leave the turret.¡± The ADC gritted his teeth and decided to vocalize all his theories. ¡°But this is merely suppression, isn¡¯t it? Besides, other than Brother Xu, you are also at the bottomne. You stole one small creep from the opponent, but Almighty K took our entire jungle. Other than the bottomne, the top, middlenes, and the jungle are all the opponents¡¯. Now, do you still think FromNorthToSouth is inly clearing minions under the turret?¡± Chapter 280 - Untitled

Chapter 280: Untitled

¡°We lost the jungle because of K.¡± Shi Qian narrowed his eyes. ¡°As for the top and middlene, we just have to be more cautious as a result. Don¡¯t forget, we are the battle team with the strongest sidener. Let me repeat myself: There was a mistake earlier. You¡¯re thinking of a good-for-nothing as a person who can scheme? Do you think that¡¯s possible? ording to your deduction, how much does FromNorthToSouth have to calcte? Could he have so much control over the game?¡± Very soon, Shi Qian realized that his words were essentially a p to his own face. Perhaps the first attack had been nothing, but when the second attack came, he and Wang Xu still did not manage to attack inside the defense tower. On the other hand, Dark res had already broken through the top and middlenes. The other yers of Storm seemed to only be able to stop dying. After all, once K rose up, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, it seemed like the more they retreated, the more they lost the strength to fight back. They had always finished off their opponent very quickly in all theirpetitions. Unfortunately, this time¡­ the one being finished was probably them. Storm¡¯s ADC could see things clearly, as only the people in the arena knew best why things had turned out this way. Their strongest sidener and jungling assassin were both restrained by FromNorthToSouth and they showed no signs of making progress whatsoever. The shoutcaster was still looking for excuses. For example, he said, ¡°Wang Xu¡¯s performance today is average, not quite like his usual self. Seems like it¡¯s because K is still present. He¡¯s feeling the pressure, so he has many more misgivings. Otherwise, this turret would¡¯ve been destroyed long ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± someone else exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the pressure that K is putting him under, but FromNorthToSouth. It is harder to go against him than any other yer he has met before. Most importantly, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been watching FromNorthToSouth¡¯sst hits. Wang Xu always tries to farm a creep by thene, yet after hacking at it for a long while, all his gold was snatched with a light hit by FromNorthToSouth. This isn¡¯t a coincidence. Moreover, from start to end, Shi Qian never left the bottomne. This is the third time he¡¯s going to catch the opponent, yet there are still no results. If this had happened once or twice, it might have been attributed to luck, but he knew clearly three consecutive times when the other party would appear and where they wouldnd. Only god-like prediction can achieve that.¡± ¡°You make it sound too elusive.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this is elusive. Do you not realize this? FromNorthToSouth said he was soloing right from the start. We all thought Dark res was giving up on the bottomne, but looking back now, the bottomne shows no sign of being destroyed so far. Instead, Storm still had to send two yers here. The person in question is standing there, as if saying that he¡¯s heard that he can y one-against-two and he can too.¡± After the words of the shoutcaster, it was difficult for the inte to continue mocking even if they wanted to. After all, he was a professional. Besides, throughout this match, there hadn¡¯t been any problems with FromNorthToSouth¡¯s maneuvering. This time, he was going up against two opponents. At the match before the previous one, one could have said that he¡¯d banked on unexpected ys. At the previous match, one could have said that he¡¯d shared the assassin¡¯s glory and gotten the MVP title. This time, he¡¯d counter-killed the opponent while tying down Wang Xu with no assistance. Everyone could see this, so no one coulde up with any mockingments. After all, it was really obvious that Wang Xu, who¡¯d been reputed as the strongest sidener since the start of the match, had been forcefully turned into an average sidener by Mo Bei¡¯s ying style. Chapter 281 - Untitled

Chapter 281: Untitled

Wang Xu¡¯s expression was already terribly ghastly. None of the brags he had gone on about before the match had been fulfilled in the game now. Instead, it really seemed like he could do absolutely nothing about FromNorthToSouth. How could this be? Shi Qian was terribly frustrated. He even suspected that FromNorthToSouth could see the screens on their side. Otherwise, how did he know where he walked to and where he hid? Suddenly, the drake was taken down by King too. This was already a steady victory. Those watching the match closely would realize it. Wang Xu had been thrashed until he was closed off. On the other hand, FromNorthToSouth, who controlled the support, seemed to have stayed silent from start to end. His expression was very indifferent. Even when the camera focused on him, there were no changes in his expression. This match ended faster than the one against Ya Si. Before the twenty-minute mark, Han Xi was already leading the minions into the base from the topne. Storm didn¡¯t dare move at all. Once they did, they would definitely be caught by Feng Nai, whose gold was already unstoppable. Shi Qian had no way of even leaving the base, while Wang Xu seemed to be spiteful and bent on killing FromNorthToSouth once. Suddenly, the most brilliant orbwalk of the match took ce. People watched as that figure used the flicker skill to avoid the ultimate ability and then sped up and moved in the opposite direction. Then, it side-stepped and dodged Wang Xu¡¯s three-section stun. Next, it moved into the bush, causing all of Wang Xu¡¯s damage to be dealt in vain. ¡°One versus one?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going one-against-one with Wang Xu?¡± Even though they had seen Mo Bei¡¯s handling before and they admitted that Wang Xu hadn¡¯t brought into y his effect this time, one had to know that Wang Xu had never feared anyone in a one-versus-one solo fight! The technical director¡¯s focus was directly shifted over and the number ofments also increased instantly. However, Mo Bei¡¯s lower belly currently hurt so much that her face was slightly pale. She nced at the topne on the map, as though she was biding her time. However, her current position was really not good. She was still affected by her body. Wang Xu, who also sensed the wrong orbwalk of FromNorthToSouth, swept forward directly. Mo Bei¡¯s right hand jerked. With her flicker gone, she could only rely on her consciousness to dodge the strikes. One strike, two strikes, three strikes. Following the miss of his ultimate ability, Wang Xu continued to miss with three consecutive attacks. Not a single one of themnded on FromNorthToSouth. At that moment, Storm¡¯s yers started calling for him to recall and defend the base. Wang Xu could only grit his teeth and indignantly press down on the recall button. However, how could Mo Bei let him go? With an ultimate ability, she cut off Wang Xu¡¯s recall. ¡°Wang Xu,e back quickly!¡± Shi Qian shouted. He was also trapped and attacked at the base by Feng Nai, so he feared that he would die. However, Wang Xu could no longer free up any hands to recall again. Storm could¡¯ve waited for their yers to respawn beforeunching another attack while Mo Bei stalled Wang Xu. However, the topne destroyed the opponent¡¯s crystal in one swoop. Watching as the screen before them turned gray, Wang Xu and Shi Qian couldn¡¯t even utter a word. This game ended so quickly that it exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. The results shed out and Mo Bei wasn¡¯t the MVP this time. Still, it seemed like nothing else needed to be said about this person¡¯s capabilities. All professional yers understood how brilliant this sidening had been. Even a shoutcaster said, ¡°I¡¯m really anticipating the kind of shock that FromNorthToSouth will give me in the next game. He¡¯s the only yer I¡¯ve seen who can absolutely turn a game around.¡± Chapter 282 - Wont Fall Down Again

Chapter 282: Won¡¯t Fall Down Again

Of course, the mocking continued. Comments like ¡°regardless, if he has a bad personality, he¡¯ll be unlikable¡± were still there, in response to this shoutcaster ttering Mo Bei. After all, given the orbwalk earlier, he could¡¯ve just gotten killed by Wang Xu. No matter what, the truth was that the ID FromNorthToSouth had started to be remembered by people. There were media interviews after the game, yet Mo Bei didn¡¯t even return to the lounge. She went to the washroom while her teammates were giving interviews. Although she had been concealing her difort the whole time, cold sweat was now covering her forehead. She was in this state because she was in too much pain. Her entire face was so pale that there wasn¡¯t any color on it whatsoever. The only thing she could rejoice about was that her team uniform was dark. Otherwise, even the trouble with her pants wouldn¡¯t have been easy to resolve. Nevertheless, things were still tough. Mo Bei was at the venue, so she could only use the men¡¯s washroom. While she was in the cubicle, she heard sounds outside. Someone from Storm hade in. Because he¡¯d lost the game, Shi Qian was in a bad mood and he gave the door a kick. ¡°You inside, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t be discovered, she decided to stop taking care of her situation. After pulling up her zip, she pushed open the wooden door. Shi Qian faltered for a moment when he saw that face and then angrily reached out with a hand and grabbed Mo Bei¡¯s cor. ¡°You studied us before the game, right? How despicable.¡± Mo Bei put a hand in her pocket, allowing him to tug on her cor. Her countenance remained unchanged. She was only ncing at him out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Pre-match analysis is normal. If even this is considered despicable, then what about you? You don¡¯t know me, yet you are iming that I must have been lying right from the start about dating Yang Mengruo and you specifically targeted my injured hand during the match to prove this point. Isn¡¯t that considered despicable?¡± When he heard that, Shi Qian¡¯s eyes shook and even the force in his fingers weakened. Mo Bei took a step forward and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be pushed away by you guys just like that. You and I know exactly how some things happened. We know the truth behind them very well.¡± Shi Qian then realized that this person¡¯s aura seemed to be totally different from before. As if he had returned this time just to deal with them. Even those eyes, which were calm, contained lots of mes that were brewing in their depths. Shi Qian didn¡¯t know why, but he instantly felt rather uneasy. He seemed to finally understand why Chen Yu had given him a call before this game and told him to straighten out Mo Nan. If they did not stop this person, once he got back on his feet again, all the things they had done would fall through and be exposed. They could not let him rise up! Shi Qian instinctively reached out, wanting to pull the other person back. Since someone had used a plot to cripple his hand once, he could break his hand once again right here. However, unexpectedly, once he stretched his hand out, it was instantly blocked with a sideways lift of the other person¡¯s hand. Mo Nan¡¯s speed was so fast that it had exceeded his expectations. ¡°Want to raise a hand against me?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Can I make the association that you had a hand in my injury too?¡± Shi Qian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I had a hand in your injury? Mo Nan, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve got to be held responsible for the nonsense you spout.¡± Mo Bei stared at him. Her eyes were as deep as pools of water and her voice was cold. ¡°If I had known that you had a part in injuring me, then I wouldn¡¯t have used such a gentle ying style. Tell the people with you that now that I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t fall down again. Regardless of what I encounter.¡± Chapter 283 - Wheres Little Brother?

Chapter 283: Where¡¯s Little Brother?

With that, Mo Bei released his wrist. Shi Qian watched that aloof back view while gritting his teeth. Why had Mo Nan changed so much? What exactly was going on with him? Mo Bei, who had walked out of the washroom, dropped her eyes to look at her phone screen, where a light was blinking. Her slender fingers tapped on the cell phone as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. I will go back first. Help me apply for leave from Captain.¡± Not feeling well? Going back? Panda was about to call back when he read those words. Once he did, the media had already arrived and wanted to interview them. Panda could only hang up the phone and send a text. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Chief give you his cold? Or was it something you ate today? I had an upset stomach too. Wait, apply for leave? Has it gotten that serious? Brother, are you okay? Do you need me to fly over to take care of you now? Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s reply was still very sinct. When she put her cell phone back into her pocket, her face was already pale to a certain extent. She did not use the front door. After pulling her mask on, she walked out of the back door with her body slightly bent forward. She also ignored her phone¡¯s low battery. After heading out, she did not look at the fans still waiting outside. She just pulled off her jacket and gged down a cab. It would always be inconvenient if she wore her team uniform. This way, even if she made an appearance, as long as she kept her head low, she could avoid being recognized. After finishing his interview, Feng Nai looked for Mo Bei as soon as possible. Turning his head, he asked Panda, ¡°Where is he?¡± Panda was still waiting for his brother¡¯s reply. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mo Nan.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s gazended on him with a hint of coldness. Panda then remembered that he had to give their Chief a response. ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s not feeling well, so he left first. He told me to let you know that he wants to apply for leave. By looking at him, I think it¡¯s quite serious. Wasn¡¯t his countenance rather bad during the game?¡± Feng Nai put a hand in his pocket and stopped pulling up his zipper. ¡°He left in advance to go where?¡± ¡°I forgot to ask that, but he¡¯s probably gone to his own ce. My brother, it seems like he really dislikes troubling others.¡± Panda muttered to himself. ¡°This is so unlike when he¡¯speting and can be everywhere at the same time. Chief, do you think we¡¯ve found a treasure? Initially, we only wanted to recruit a support. Who would¡¯ve known that we¡¯d get an all-rounded yer? It¡¯s not even a problem for him to thrash two opponents alone. I reckon that Wang Xu had never been at such a disadvantage before.¡± Feng Nai looked over. ¡°I know his capabilities very well.¡± No one other than Mo Bei could have done this. However¡­ ¡°You said he wanted to apply for leave?¡± Feng Nai recalled that person saying previously that he wanted to apany his girlfriend. Panda nodded. ¡°Yeah, he wants to apply for leave.¡± Feng Nai said nothing. His handsome face, which turned around, could clearly be seen dulling. Panda thought his Chief didn¡¯t want to let him apply for leave. ¡°Chief, we don¡¯t have any games in the next few days. Let my brother get some rest. Worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll scrub the bathroom.¡± ¡°You were the one scrubbing the bathroom in the first ce.¡± Feng Nai pulled the zipper right up to his chin. Was he so anxious to meet his girlfriend? Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was really¡­ ¡°Brother!¡± Before Feng Nai could pull himself out of a certain emotion, his thoughts were interrupted by a slightly cold and childish voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Chapter 284 - Untitled

Chapter 284: Untitled

When Panda looked over and followed the voice, he saw a small human standing amidst the moving people. Um¡­ Why was his Chief¡¯s younger brother here? Little Brother? Panda found this form of address oddly familiar. He just couldn¡¯t recall offhand why it was familiar. Wait, let him think it over! Feng Lin hade to look for his Little Brother. Evidently, he had dressed up specifically for this day. The small human was even holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He was wearing an exquisite little suit with a white button-up shirt inside, and his hair had been styled. He was dressed just like a little prince. Feng Nai could never stand his young brother¡¯s exaggerated attires but was still afraid of someone hitting him. He thus pulled the small human over and raised a brow, his cold voice slightly sarcastic as he said, ¡°Trouble Lin, you came out like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to give Little Brother flowers. Of course I must dress up a bit.¡± Little Lin sneered, not wanting to give his brother attention. His big eyes looked over as he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where my Little Brother went. I watched his game earlier. He was so much cooler than you. Indeed, brother, you¡¯re not as formidable as Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai snickered. With a hand in his pocket, he lowered his eyes to look at Feng Lin and said nonchntly, ¡°Your Little Brother has left to go on a date. He hasn¡¯t got time to take your flowers.¡± ¡°Which means Little Brother isn¡¯t here.¡± Little Lin¡¯s fair little face was filled with disappointment. All his mood was gone and his big, round eyes were also slightly upset. Panda felt that he ought to speak up for his brother. ¡°Chief, Mo Nan applied for leave because he wasn¡¯t feeling well, not to go on a date.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s warning gaze immediatelynded on him. Little Lin¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Little Brother isn¡¯t feeling well? No wonder he looked so bad during the match.¡± With that, his small face lifted, disapproval written all over it. ¡°Brother, why did you lie to me and say that Little Brother had gone out on a date?¡± Feng Nai frowned slightly, reaching out with a hand to keep the person away. His aura differed from the average person¡¯s as he stood there in just his uniform. ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± ¡°Little Brother must be ill.¡± Little Brother was great atining about his brother. With a look that meant ¡°you¡¯re a heartless man¡±, he said, ¡°When you ran a fever, it was Little Brother who took care of you the whole time. Now that Little Brother¡¯s not feeling well, aren¡¯t you going to visit him?¡± Feng Nai bent down, his almond eyes looking at his brother. ¡°Trouble Lin, who exactly is your biological brother?¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s meaningless to ask this question.¡± Little Lin reached out and grabbed his brother¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll go visit Little Brother. He must have caught the cold from you. We¡¯ll go to the pharmacy first and then to the apartment. If Little Brother is sick, he probably can¡¯t cook. We¡¯ll bring our chef along too¡­¡± Feng Nai slowly drew his hand out. ¡°Who taught you to bring so many people along when you go out?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t bring the chef and Little Brother is really ill, who will cook? You?¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks were puffed out. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t even make noodles.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You make it sound like you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m young, so it¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t know how to make noodles.¡± Little Lin rebutted in a huff. ¡°You¡¯re an adult and you still can¡¯t cook noodles. You¡¯re the same age as Little Brother. Little Brother can even bake a cake, yet you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t you feel inferior?¡± Inferior? What kind of joke was Trouble Lin going on about? Feng Nai didn¡¯t give a damn. ¡°Is my 10 million APM [1. Action per minute] hand speed used for cooking purposes?¡± Chapter 285 - Chief Is Getting Revenge?

Chapter 285: Chief Is Getting Revenge?

Panda was speechless. Their Chief¡¯s bro-con method was really rather special. His sharp tongue would onlye up in full show when he saw his younger brother. After all, the Little Brother and¡­ What? Wait a minute! Little Brother! Little Brother?! Panda grabbed his Chief¡¯s arm. Feng Nai looked over indifferently. A mask was already on his face, so he merely lifted his brow, as if telling him to remove his hand. Panda knew this was his Chief being a clean freak, but he had to rify this guess! ¡°Chief, could the Little Brother who¡¯d been gaming with you the whole time previously actually be Mo Nan?¡± Feng Nai hadn¡¯t said anything, but Trouble Lin spoke up. ¡°It was Little Brother. Which other Little Brother is there?¡± Panda stretched out a hand, opened his mouth, and bit his fist. ¡°My brother simply watched as I self-directed and performed a show to dig out the person who was gaming with you, Chief. I even discussed with him how to sift through the female gaming broadcasters. How did it turn out that Little Brother was really a male and¡­ Actually, never mind that. Howe it was Mo Nan all this time?¡± At this point, there was finally a change in Feng Nai¡¯s gaze. He turned his face over. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you guys sifted through the people who gamed with me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Panda¡¯s fingers rubbed his chin. ¡°But at the time, Mo Nan didn¡¯t seem like he knew that it was Chief who had been ying with him. After all, I¡¯d also thought that it was a girl and told him directly to eliminate some of the female broadcasters¡­¡± Feng Nai cut him off with a slightly cold voice. ¡°You never mentioned addressing him as Little Brother, right?¡± Panda, who felt a chill go down his neck as he listened, immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak of it in the future either.¡± Feng Nai stood sideways with both hands in his pockets. ¡°If he finds out anything, don¡¯t dream of being freed from bathroom duty, my dear partner Panda.¡± Panda believed the me should be pushed on the fans, who loved to ship Chief with him. Chief must have heard some things again, which was why he was so cold. However, did this mean that his Brother had really had no idea that the person gaming with him had been Chief? Why did it sound like SweetDisciple had been in Chief¡¯s shoes the longer he listened on? Chief couldn¡¯t be thinking of getting revenge this way, could he? Panda nced at Feng Nai, yet he didn¡¯t dare to vocalize his question. Had Chief been the one ying with the female ount this time? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t Mo Nan recognized Chief? Now, it really seemed like revenge. Chief was probably thinking, ¡°Let Mo Nan also have a taste of being deceived.¡± Panda stretched out a hand to press it against his head. He needed some time alone. After all, it was his Chief on one side and his brother on the other. If he kept mum, he would really be letting down his conscience. However, not washing the bathroom was more important. Besides, Mo Nan probably wouldn¡¯t start another cyber romance. After all, he had his goddess, Yun Shen. Even if Chief created a female ount to seduce his brother, it might not work! At this thought, Panda looked at Feng Nai and spoke with the force of justice. ¡°Chief, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯d better be the case.¡± Feng Nai retracted his gaze and focused on his cell phone. There was no reply to the text that he¡¯d sent out earlier. That disy photo seemed like it hadn¡¯t moved at all. It was as if his text had sunk into the ocean. Feng Nai¡¯s cold eyes darkened as he made a direct voice call¡­ Beep, beep, beep¡­ It was obvious that the cell phone wasn¡¯t near the owner. No one picked up. Chapter 286 - Untitled

Chapter 286: Untitled

Could what Trouble Lin had said really be the case? Was a certain person ill? The corner of Feng Nai¡¯s eyes lifted for a moment. His eyes dropped to look at the screen that had yet to light up as he thought for a moment. After returning his cell phone to his pocket, he turned over to ask his younger brother, ¡°Trouble Lin, are you still going to visit your Little Brother?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to!¡± His brother was too tall, so Feng Lin could only strain himself to look up. ¡°Brother, if you won¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Feng Nai replied leisurely, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t take you.¡± Did this mean that they were going? Feng Lin stretched out his arms and wrapped them around his brother¡¯s long leg, ignoring all that gaming talk. Feng Nai looked at Panda and said, ¡°You guys make the decision and go eat something at the dinner gathering today. Let thepany get back to the media. Everyone just return to the base once everything here ends.¡± ¡°Okay, Chief.¡± Panda watched the tall back and small back that gradually moved away, still finding this a dream-like scenario. After all, he really couldn¡¯t imagine his Chief ying with a female ount. This was too shocking. However, Panda had really thought too much about this. After all, Feng Nai hadn¡¯t yed with a female ount. Instead, he had passed off as Little Brother, acting coy in disguise and addressing Mo Bei as Little Brother. However, Feng Nai did not want to let anyone know this, simply because this matter was virtually dark history for him. Plus, he didn¡¯t n on ending this game yet. When he had approached a certain person using another way, the person¡¯s reaction hadn¡¯t been boring. However, he really ought to go have a look. Was a certain Little Brother really feeling unwell, or did he just want to apply for leave to spend time with his girlfriend? If it was thetter, then he ought to teach him some team rules. Applying for leave by feigning illness to spend time with a girlfriend would not be approved. Feng Nai had thought this way at first. However, when he saw that his call couldn¡¯t get through, he instead recalled that the fellow had indeed looked rather unwell during the game. However, he hadn¡¯t looked like he¡¯d caught a cold. A person with a cold wouldn¡¯t perspire. He¡¯d had quite a lot of perspiration on his forehead at the time. Could it be a stomachache? In contrast to Feng Nai¡¯splicated thoughts, Little Brother was genuinely happy once he heard that they were going to see his Little Brother. His short arms were still wrapped around Feng Nai¡¯s long leg, and the way they pinched his pants was oddly adorable. Moreover, the two of them were both wearing masks. When the youth and the child walked out, the crowd outside had yet to disperse. The fans waiting at the entrance still had signs in their hands. They weren¡¯t members of official organizations and they probably hadn¡¯t entered. They only wanted to wait here to catch a glimpse of Almighty K. Most of these fans weren¡¯t too interested in theirpetitions. They only wanted to see Feng Nai. Hence, they hadn¡¯t bought tickets to the game. Instead, they simply waited at the entrance. Many people who spoke ill of Mo Bei were amongst them. When they saw Feng Nai, they became lively again, finding it unbelievable as they took in the scene. Almighty K never made an appearance with his younger brother. This was really the first time! Hence, they were more enthusiastic than usual. A fan found Little Lin so adorable that she asked there and then, ¡°Almighty K, why did your brothere? Is he here to cheer Almighty K on?¡± Feng Nai did not respond. He reached out to pull open the car door, intending to lift his leg and get in. Instead, Little Brother paused for a moment before he turned back and said in a little kid¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here to cheer my brother on. I¡¯m here for my Little Brother. My Little Brother¡¯s game ID is FromNorthToSouth, and he ys support especially well!¡± Chapter 287 - Untitled

Chapter 287: Untitled

FromNorthToSouth? Little Brother? After hearing Feng Lin¡¯s words, some people amongst the fans faltered. Their expressions looked rather upset. After all, up until now, they¡¯d still wanted to deny the rtionship between Almighty K and Mo Nan. However, if he was this close even with his younger brother, it was impossible that they were on bad terms. Little Lin had seen thements when he¡¯d watched thepetition previously. Although Uncle Li thought that he was young and probably didn¡¯t know what those people were saying, he knew very well that lots of people disliked Little Brother and even said that Little Brother was pretending to be close to his brother. When Little Lin saw thosements, he did not say anything. After all, as his brother had said before, a man could not be too impulsive. However, he was still upset at heart. Little Brother was so great that he could carry him in games using any position. Little Brother had also cared for his older brother when he had fallen sick. Today, he could finally vocalize his thoughts. Little Lin turned around and smiled sweetly at those people. ¡°Little Brother¡¯s fan club president is me. If everyone also likes Little Brother in the future, you¡¯re wee to join the club.¡± When this sentence was uttered, most people understood what was going on. Previously, they¡¯d always heard that Almighty K and Mo Nan weren¡¯t close and that everything was merely a false appearance created on Mo Nan¡¯s side. Right now, even Little Lin had made his stance clear. Almighty K had no intention of stopping him at all. It was extremely obvious what this showed. The people who had tried to start things couldn¡¯t do so by using this aspect. This was not only because of the effect on Little Lin¡¯s side, but also because of the screenshot posted by Mo Bei. The screenshot wasn¡¯t of anyone else but Mo Bei during the moment of the exciting counter-kill in that day¡¯s game. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to conceal anything anymore. The caption was only a sentence. ¡°Your manner when you game is still so handsome. Seeing you like this makes me want to start working hard too.¡± This was the first time the people saw their goddess praising anyone like this. The idolization in her tone was really obvious. Those who had imed that FromNorthToSouth was looking for opportunities to be a subject of conversation were also reduced to silence precisely because of this public message. In reality, Yun Shen had gone through many emotions when she¡¯d seen thements after leaving her set. Her greatest emotion was probably expressed by thement that a renowned emcee had made. ¡°The world is not worth it.¡± She had hoped for that person to return and y her game. However, she now realized that returning would obliterate that deep love. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury, Bey probably wouldn¡¯t ever havee back. Yun Shen seemed to only understand now the meaning of that person¡¯s words. She¡¯d said that they were no longer around. Sovereign Union wasn¡¯t around anymore either. Was she very lonely? If you were not being acknowledged time and time again, a random person who knew nothing about gaming could deny everything about you. After all, in such an era, every person could point fingers at you. One couldn¡¯t find a reason to persevere, but winning was still the goal. Bey, are you happy gaming now? This was what Yun Shen cared about the most. Hence, even when her manager forbade her to do this, she still did it. ¡°You¡¯re really something. Do you know what kind of influence this action of yours will have? Your male fans make up a bigger proportion of your fan club. When you post such a message, anyone could make guesses about the rtionship between you and Mo Nan. ¡®The goddess already has a boyfriend, so what¡¯s the point of being her fan?¡¯ Are you saying you understand all these things, young missy?¡± The manager urged her earnestly. Yun Shen put on her sunsses and only gave her a sentence in response. ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t want to let him(her) feel that (s)he¡¯s fighting alone.¡± Chapter 288 - Untitled

Chapter 288: Untitled

6 P.M. It took her a long time to get from thepetition venue to her apartment. Because her lower abdomen hurt too badly, everything seemed difficult to bear. The driver also noticed that Mo Bei wasn¡¯t feeling well, but he thought that she was having a bad stomach ache and turned to ask, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital first?¡± Mo Bei pressed down on her lower abdomen and shook her head. The driver thought that boys now had it too tough. Mo Nan was already in this state but still wouldn¡¯t go to the hospital. When Mo Bei arrived at the apartment, she scanned the QR code for the payment with a pale face. She was in so much pain that she almost didn¡¯t want to think at all. Fortunately, she still had a ce of her own here. If she¡¯d gone to the base, given her current state, everything would have been exposed. Probably because she was in so much pain, cold sweat ran out in sheets. After opening her bedroom door, Mo Bei copsed directly onto the bed, never once getting up. However, even when she was lying down, she wasn¡¯t veryfortable. Mo Bei felt giddy the whole time, never feeling any better. She skipped dinner andcked the energy to even get up to go drink brown sugar water. She only swallowed two painkillers while lying down. She couldn¡¯t tell Wang Dongdong about this situation. Buying brown sugar water was one thing. Telling him that she was having her period was another. It was impossible for Mo Bei to tell anyone other than Yun Shen about her true identity. That didn¡¯t change, even though he was her assistant. It was precisely because of this that she appeared so lonely. Given Mo Bei¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t call Yun Shen either. Hence, when Yun Shen couldn¡¯t contact Mo Bei, she rushed back anxiously, just because she was afraid something would happen to her. Given Bey¡¯s personality, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t be uncontactable unless something had happened. The manager was still lecturing Yun Shen about the message that she¡¯d posted. Yun Shen stared at her cell phone screen, which didn¡¯t light up for a long, long time. Lifting her eyes, she told her manager, ¡°Change my flight. I¡¯ll fly tomorrow.¡± ¡°Please, young missy. Won¡¯t you be tired if you only fly tomorrow?¡± The manager was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t act on impulse. If we go over tonight, you can still have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Yun Shen pulled off her sunsses. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. I¡¯ll rush to catch the flight at dawn.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± The manager exhaled deeply. ¡°Is this because I said you shouldn¡¯t have posted that message?¡± Yun Shen did not exin, but her eyes were filled with insistence. The manager knew that although this person was highly cooperative when it came to work, ever since her debut, she had never allowed others to change her mind on matters that she¡¯d decided on. However, usually, she wouldn¡¯t be like this about work. What exactly was going on today? She would rather sacrifice her rest time to change her flight. Her manager didn¡¯t understand initially. However, when he saw Yun Shen¡¯s cell phone screen, she did. As a celebrity, she simply shouldn¡¯t date! For example, how had Yun Shen gone from a goddess high up in the air to a person pining after Mo Nan? It was also a mess on the inte. Yun Shen probably didn¡¯t care. That made sense. If Yun Shen¡¯s identity was made known to everyone, the people who imed that she¡¯d made her way up by sleeping with certain people would lessen greatly. However, even she did not understand why Yun Shen never mentioned her family. 8 P.M. at night, Renhe Apartments. A Rolls-Royce with an extended wheelbase stopped at the entrance of the estate. It was a very ordinary family residence, so when such a luxury car appeared, even the security officers gazed at it¡­ Chapter 289 - Untitled

Chapter 289: Untitled

Cars that weren¡¯t owned by the residents were essentially not allowed to enter. Hence, even a luxury car like a Rolls-Royce could only park outside the gate. Under watchful eyes, people were anticipating a wealthy CEO to exit. When they looked over, they didn¡¯t expect to see a young child jump out of the car. Judging by the young child¡¯s suit and his obvious aristocratic young master looks, he didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person. People saw from afar that, after getting off, the child turned behind and shouted, ¡°Brother, can you hurry up?¡± When Feng Nai alighted nonchntly, he was still looking at his phone. However, his aura was indeed unbeatable. Along with his face, his profile always gave off a refined, distant feeling. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± He was so handsome! This was the first reaction of the people watching. Then, they saw the team uniform on him. Many people were thinking, ¡°Who is this person? Is he a celebrity?¡± A celebrity who had just made his debut? Why had they never seen him before? Why was he wearing a uniform? Fortunately, Mo Bei¡¯s apartment block was full of aged people. Most of the residents there were elderly and didn¡¯t know anything about eSportspetitions. If many young people had lived there, it was possible that even Mo Bei could¡¯ve been recognized when she had moved in, let alone Feng Nai. Right now, the situation was still considered safe. Little Brother was hugging something in his arms. It was a pile of cold medicine and a few other things. ¡°If I¡¯m not more anxious, what if Little Brother has really fallen ill? Has Little Brother still not replied to your text?¡± he asked in all seriousness. Feng Nai mumbled and his brows crinkled slightly. He was not picking up the phone or replying to any texts. This was indeed unlike that person¡¯s style. After all, Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother would usually arrange everything properly. He wouldn¡¯t carelessly let people worry about him. Could he really have fallen ill? At this thought, Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened. Even his steps became faster than usual. Instead, Trouble Lin looked slightly baffled. Why was his brother walking so quickly all of a sudden? He couldn¡¯t even keep up! As Feng Nai walked, he did not forget to make voice calls. Still, no one picked up, which made his back view be colder than usual. Trouble Lin had never seen his brother like this. It seemed like his brother wasn¡¯t totally indifferent toward Little Brother. The sky outside waspletely dark, but moonlight shone on the pure white bed through the curtains. A slender figure arched her back halfway, a pillow ced against her lower abdomen. Not even the lights in the room were switched on. Mo Beiy on the bed. The pain had just lessened slightly. Her back was very sore, and even her legs were heavy. Her entire body was really fatigued, her ck choppy locks were wet from her cold sweat, and there was even a patch mark on her back. She had to let herself sleep for a while. If she did, she could still get up to go cook some brown sugar water. Suddenly, the doorbell rang again and again. At first, Mo Bei thought the doorbell next door was ringing. Upon listening on, she realized it was indeed her own doorbell. Who could it be at such a time? Mo Bei opened her eyes, looked at the dimness in the room and shifted the pillow away. Perspiration still dotted her forehead but she maintained her basic train of thought. It couldn¡¯t be Wang Dongdong. He wouldn¡¯t havee without a call. Then who could it be? Chapter 290 - Feng Nai Is Here

Chapter 290: Feng Nai Is Here

Mo Bei stood up, holding the back of her waist. There was a dark ring under her eyes, while her face was still pale. There was not even a hint of blood on her cheeks. Although the bedroom wasn¡¯t far from the living room, Mo Bei¡¯s lower abdomen would throb in pain if she were to walk now. The dropping feeling she had also became increasingly distinct. She rested her back against the wall and her handsome face turned slightly as she asked with pale lips, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Little Brother, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± Little Lin turned to speak to Feng Nai after hearing the stir inside. ¡°Brother, be gentler when you knock on the door.¡± His brother was just a step away from kicking down the door. It was totally adorable! At any other time, Mo Bei definitely would¡¯ve loved to hear that childish voice. However, now¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s fingers froze when she heard it and her pupils started shaking. Her cks locks fell in front of her, following her movements as she looked to the side to cover her expression. Her brows furrowed when she heard the sound outside. That person¡­ Why would hee to her ce at this time? Mo Bei looked down, half-bent, and ced the pillow on the sofa. She had to look less obvious. The main problem was the stuff in the bathroom. The trash¡­ When Mo Bei recalled the contents of the ck stic bag, the look in her eyes changed. Suddenly, anguid voice spoke leisurely outside. ¡°Since you¡¯re home, why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡± ¡°I was sleeping.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened, while her voice was still aloof. She was still in pain, so she tightened the waistband around her lower belly. The stuff in the bathroom couldn¡¯t be dealt with, so she could only rely on her spontaneous response. As she thought about this, she reached out with a hand and opened the door. The youth and the child came into sight with equally handsome looks. Little Lin was hugging something in his arms. As he was short, he looked like he was having a hard time. Both his cheeks were flushed and looked as delicate as carved jade. However, their Captain hadn¡¯t even changed out of his uniform. He stood there with both hands in his pockets, his long leg blocking Little Lin. His aura was striking and wicked. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Mo Bei didn¡¯t let herself show much emotion as she reached out a hand and pressed it on Little Lin¡¯s head. Little Lin looked up, his eyes really big. ¡°We were worried about you, Little Brother. Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t feeling well? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a rpse.¡± Mo Bei did not assign definite symptoms to her condition, but even her back straightened up intentionally. Actually, she wasn¡¯t feeling good at all. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes only swept past the other person¡¯s pale lips and finally stopped on his forehead, which was covered in sweat. Then, he reached out an arm and lifted Little Lin. Little Lin kicked his legs twice. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see that your Little Brother looks like he¡¯s critically ill? Make way and let him go back and lie down.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s tone was still really nonchnt. He stepped through the door, a step ahead of Mo Bei. Mo Bei stopped beside the door. Her face was coldly handsome, but because there was no color on it, she appeared to be aloof. Unexpectedly, the other person seemed to recall something. He lifted his hand, his palm resting against her forehead. The slightly cool touch made Mo Bei¡¯s long legs falter. However, Feng Nai lifted his brow. A mask still covered his face as his light-colored eyes looked at Mo Bei, as if this action of his was something that couldn¡¯t be moremon. Mo Bei thought expressionlessly that the interactions between boys were sometimes even more intimate than those between girls¡­ Chapter 291 - Taking Care Of Little Brother

Chapter 291: Taking Care Of Little Brother

Little Lin was still staring eagerly at his brother, as though waiting for the oue. ¡°Brother, how is he? Is Little Brother running a fever?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not hot.¡± Feng Nai retracted his hand slowly and shot another nce at Mo Bei. ¡°You don¡¯t have a cold?¡± Mo Bei came up with a simr illness. ¡°Acute gastroenteritis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so pale.¡± Little Lin reached out to pinch Mo Bei¡¯s pant legs. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain, Little Brother?¡± Mo Bei lowered her eyes. Not wanting the child to worry about her, she said, ¡°Not much pain.¡± ¡°If you continue asking, even if your Little Brother passes out from the pain, he will only im that he isn¡¯t in much pain.¡± Feng Nai mocked him lightly. Little Lin didn¡¯t care, as he felt that his brother was right. He pushed Mo Bei¡¯s back with his two small hands. ¡°Little Brother, go lie down in the room since you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll go get you some hot water.¡± Feng Nai did not pay attention to his brother, who didn¡¯t even know how to boil water. Instead, he flipped through the medicine box that they¡¯d brought. Everything inside was for fever relief and clearing toxins, or cold remedy granules, as well as two bags of fever remedy¡­ All these things weren¡¯t used to treat gastroenteritis. ¡°Take care of your Little Brother. I¡¯m going downstairs to get some stuff. Text me using your Little Brother¡¯s phone if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± After giving this instruction, Feng Nai strolled out of the apartment. This was undoubtedly a good thing for Mo Bei. The dull pain in her lower abdomen was making it difficult for her to even stand. She would feel much better if she squatted down. However, it wouldn¡¯t seem like she had gastroenteritis if she did that. Now, only Little Lin was left there. Mo Bei didn¡¯t need to keep herself up anymore. Little Lin watched as his Little Brother used a hand to hold his lower abdomen, cold sweat covering his forehead. He became extremely obedient and got tissues so that Mo Bei could dry her sweat. Then, he wanted to pour water for her. After realizing that all the water was cold, he wanted to do something in the kitchen. However, after he took a look, he recognized all the things he saw when he had his usual meals. Why was he finding them all unfamiliar now? He ran back on pattering footsteps, picked up Mo Bei¡¯s cell phone, and scrolled to the name Captain. ¡°Brother, where are you?¡± ¡°At the pharmacy. Why?¡± Feng Nai took his wallet out to pay the bill, the mask still on his face. It was the first time the youngdy working at the pharmacy was seeing such an aura. Thus, she was bound to take a few more nces. On the other hand, how could Little Lin admit that he couldn¡¯t even recognize all the items in the kitchen? His small hands tapped on the screen. ¡°Nothing, you have toe back quickly to take care of Little Brother.¡± Feng Nai took the medicine and freed up a hand to type a reply. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mo Bei was in a semi-reclining position on the bed. While she was listening to the sounds around her in a daze, she only felt that the pain had grown even stronger. It wasn¡¯t possible for her to stand up now. It was probably because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything the whole time. She didn¡¯t even have any body heat. As shey like this, it felt as if her lower abdomen could radiate cold air. She couldn¡¯t make a hot water bag. She could only try her best to use her hands to warm her abdomen. Her hair, which was in front of her forehead, was all wet from the cold sweat. She could faintly sense Little Lin walking to and fro beside her, just like a likable little cat. However, Mo Bei couldn¡¯t believe that Feng Nai had gone out to buy medicine for her. In fact, this was the first time Young Master Feng was doing such a thing. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with it. He had carried Little Lin to the hospital before, but that was different. The hospital was well-equipped with facilities. Nothing big would happen. That fellow was in so much pain yet he still stayed silent. This had probably started since thepetition. Feng Nai¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. He could carry that person to the hospital too¡­ Chapter 292 - Untitled

Chapter 292: Untitled

Feng Nai had briefly searched for remedies for acute gastroenteritis beforeing to the pharmacy. After all, this was the first time he was caring for someone like this, so he was more careful than usual. Lifting his eyes, he said, ¡°Hello. If one has acute gastroenteritis, what other methods are there to ease the pain other than taking medicine?¡± ¡°This would depend on the person¡¯s symptoms.¡± The girl packing the medicine was evidently a little excited. After all, she hadn¡¯t expected the handsome guy to start a conversation. ¡°Make a hot water bag for some warmth near the stomach. That would feel better. Also, try to have a light diet.¡± Upon hearing that, Feng Nai said thanks and left the shop. The girl watched that tall, slender figure from the back, feeling somewhat envious at heart. If she had such a boyfriend to take care of her, she wouldn¡¯t mind getting acute gastroenteritis three times. However, why did she find that the symptoms that the handsome guy had described were quite simr to the symptoms girls experienced when they had their period? Feng Nai, who did not know that the female doctor had reached that conclusion, took another nce at his phone after collecting the medicine. Then, his gazended on the supermarket. After entering, he picked a few sticks of ham and also bought a bag of eggs. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother liked to cook. He should have rice at home. After getting all these items, Feng Nai then returned to the apartment block. He pressed on the doorbell and Trouble Lin came to the door. His small figure circled his brother as he reported, ¡°Little Brother seems to be even more unwell than before.¡± Feng Nai frowned again. After putting the items in his hands down, he entered the bedroom. That face was indeed paler than before. He paused for a moment and then pulled out the electric hot water bag and put it to charge. Then, he walked over with the anti-inmmatory painkillers. The water in his hands was neither hot nor cold. The temperature was just nice. He didn¡¯t hesitate as he pinched a tablet and held it beside Mo Bei¡¯s mouth. Mo Bei opened her eyes but had no intention of swallowing it. Feng Nai lifted a brow. ¡°What? Now, you know how I feel when I say that pills are difficult to swallow?¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was evidently much feebler than usual. Feng Nai¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Painkillers.¡± Mo Bei didn¡¯t say anything else. In that position, she took the pill without even drinking water. Compared to Feng Nai¡¯s difficulty in taking medicine previously, she was much cooler. Feng Nai¡¯s fingertips paused for a moment, as if he wanted to shrug off that touch. Then, he stood up from the bedside and tossed the hot water bag into Mo Bei¡¯s hands. Mo Bei¡¯s back stiffened when she touched the hot water bag. Her thoughts were whirling. Did he know? No, it didn¡¯t seem like it. If he really knew, he wouldn¡¯t be behaving like this. Then why would he give her a hot water bag? Feng Nai, who had probably sensed her doubt, spoke up again, his voice still nonchntly sarcastic. ¡°The outpatient doctor said using this thing can make you feel better. You better recover soon too. Your face is paler than a girl¡¯s. If you don¡¯t get better, I can only take action.¡± Take action? Mo Bei did not know what ¡®take action¡¯ meant. It was undeniable that she felt much better with the hot water bag. Surprisingly, Young Master Feng wasn¡¯t that lousy when it came to taking care of someone. Little Lin instantly felt that his brother was rather reliable. He would bring him this and that, so everything went pretty well. However, when it came to what they had to do next, the youth and the child were both slightly troubled. Cooking porridge was really difficult. Did his brother really know how to do it? He wouldn¡¯t burn the kitchen down, would he? Little Lin was uneasy as he poked his head out from the side to watch. He saw his brother gesticting at a stick of ham while holding a kitchen knife, his brows tightly furrowed. He looked very unreliable¡­ Chapter 293 - Little Lin Found...

Chapter 293: Little Lin Found...

This¡­ Little Brother only had mild gastroenteritis. Could his condition worsen after he ate his brother¡¯s food? Little Lin believed that his worry was extremely reasonable, especially when he saw his brother put the rice into the pot. He seemed to cook it for a while, yet he soon pressed the stop button. Then, he lifted his eyes and looked in his direction. Little Lin blinked as Feng Nai brought the pot to the sink. His brow lifted for a while before he emptied the water in it and turned on the tap. Little Lin nestled against his long legs and asked, ¡°Brother, can you do it or not?¡± Feng Nai mumbled casually. Little Lin asked again, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you continue to cook?¡± Feng Nai did not speak. He could not tell his brother that he¡¯d forgotten to wash the rice. Fortunately, Little Brother was equally ignorant when it came to cooking. His small eyes watched seriously from the side as he said, ¡°You bought eggs, didn¡¯t you? Are you going to make stir-fried eggs for Little Brother?¡± ¡°The eggs will be added into the porridge,¡± Feng Nai said absentmindedly. Little Lin continued staring with his big eyes. ¡°Are you going to add them now?¡± How would he know when to add the eggs? Feng Nai had only eaten porridge with ham and eggs before, but it had looked pretty simple. ¡°Brother?¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t know why his brother had stopped talking. Meanwhile, Feng Nai took his phone out and started searching for the right way to cook egg and ham porridge. Little Lin¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t know how to do it earlier?¡± ¡°I can just search online for these things.¡± Feng Nai casually shot a nce at his brother. Little Lin sighed and suggested, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we order delivery?¡± ¡°Your Little Brother has gastroenteritis. Porridge from outside might not be clean.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice was quiet, as he¡¯d already started cooking by following the steps. Little Lin watched his brother crack the eggs, helplessness written all over his face. After cracking an egg, he had to scoop out two pieces of egg shells. His brother¡¯s skills were evident based on that alone. Fortunately, smart people picked things up very quickly. Young Master Feng did nothing as dramatic as blowing up the kitchen. Since he didn¡¯t know how to use an open fire to cook porridge, he¡¯d just use a smart electric cooker. While he was cutting the greens, Young Master Feng only kept the middle parts. Everything else essentially went into the trash bin. Making a mess was a given, but the wastage wasn¡¯t small either. Little Brother couldn¡¯t watch. It was pleasing to the eye when his Little Brother cooked, but his brother seemed to be destroying the kitchen when he was doing the same. He¡¯d go pee and then continue to take care of Little Brother. Patter, patter. Little Lin probably needed to pee a little urgently, so he ran too fast. His short legs identally kicked over the trash bin in the bathroom. The things that fell out made Little Lin pause in his tracks. He didn¡¯t even undo his pants. He just turned around and ran back to the kitchen. Why had there been so much blood on that paper? Was something wrong with Little Brother? No matter how clever a child he was, he wasn¡¯t even five years old, so he wouldn¡¯t know what a period was. Little Lin ran straight into his brother¡¯s long legs. After holding his head for a while, he immediately wanted to lead Feng Nai to the bathroom. Feng Nai was still chopping vegetables with his inept cutting skills. His handsome face was slightly turned, and his eyes were focused on his hands. He did not shift his gaze. His voice was still nonchnt and rightfully sarcastic as he said, ¡°Trouble Lin, you need someone to go to the bathroom with you nowadays?¡± ¡°No.¡± Little Lin¡¯s face puffed up and his eyes seemed to be full of worry. ¡°Little Brother¡¯s condition seems to be more serious than we thought.¡± Chapter 294 - Untitled

Chapter 294: Untitled

Feng Nai did not move, as he wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°What does this have to do with you wanting to drag me to the bathroom? Trouble Lin?¡± Little Lin watched his brother¡¯s totally unconcerned manner. Gritting his teeth, he stood on his tiptoes and whispered something by his brother¡¯s ear. Suddenly, Feng Nai¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker, until the vegetable in his hand dropped onto the chopping board. He did not pay any attention to it. He just turned his eyes over, maintaining his earlier posture without budging an inch. ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Little Lin nodded strongly and said in an anxiety-ridden tone, ¡°Is Little Brother terribly ill? Maybe he wouldn¡¯t tell us for fear of making us worry. People with severe illnesses in TV dramas all vomit blood.¡± Feng Nai did not listen carefully to what his brother was saying, as his thoughts were whirling slightly. Bathroom? Blood? Feng Nai¡¯s fingers paused again and his back stiffened. Little Lin still had his head cocked to the side, puzzled about what was suddenly up with his brother. He continued to review the patient reactions he had seen in TV dramas when people came down with terminal illnesses. He grew sadder the more he thought about it, fearing that this was the case for his Little Brother. However, Feng Nai only told his younger brother one sentence when his gazended on him. ¡°Watch less period dramas in the future.¡± Vomit blood? Trust Trouble Lin toe up with that. However¡­ Feng Nai¡¯s eyes dimmed. He decisively put the food in his hands down and strode with wide steps to the bathroom. Upon seeing some of the tissues on the ground, his light-colored eyes froze. Then, without the least bit of hesitation, he turned and strode into the bedroom. His gazended with perplexed emotions on the person on the bed. Mo Bei had barely managed to fall into a light sleep. When her lower abdomen was in the greatest pain, it was totally unbearable. Her entire body suffered by feeling alternately hot and cold. Sleep, to an extent, could lessen the pain. However, her handsome face was still pale. There was not even a hint of color on it. ck locks syed out on the pillow as moonlight shone in through the windows, sprinkling on those cold features. The shirt was cored and pure white. Mo Beiy there just like an icy prince. Feng Nai moved his gaze upwards, stopping at Mo Bei¡¯s chest. The hand that had initially wanted to switch on the light gradually changed direction and then started to drop down. Slender fingers first undid the first button on the white shirt. His eyes darkened as he was about to move to the second one. A click was suddenly heard. The door outside seemed to have opened. When Mo Bei heard the stir, she opened her eyes and her line of sight met that wicked, handsome face. Little Lin also happened to run over at the same time. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Feng Nai did not speak, but his fingers had no intention of moving away. Mo Bei¡¯s hand fisted by her side slowly, nning to screen off the other person¡¯s hands. Then, the clicking sound of high heels came closer from a distance. With a ck, the bedroom door was pushed aside by someone. It was Yun Shen. She was still in a porcin cheongsam for filming, and a shawl was wrapped around her. Her sunsses were held in a hand along with a pair of keys. When her eyes looked over, her fingers faltered. What was going on? Why did Bey look so terrible? And Feng Nai¡­ His hands¡­ Where was he putting them? Mo Bei endured the dull pain in her abdomen and did not speak. She only lifted her eyes to look at Yun Shen. Her eyes were darker than usual and the meaning in them was very clear. She needed her to work with her to put on a show. Chapter 295 - Untitled

Chapter 295: Untitled

Intelligent as Yun Shen was, she got Mo Bei¡¯s point almost immediately. Then, she stalked over and directly took Feng Nai¡¯s ce. She¡¯d known Mo Bei ever since they had been in school and she knew very well that Mo Bei had been born with a cold constitution. It seemed fine usually. She didn¡¯t perspire in the summer and was fine even without air-conditioning. She liked to hug Bey¡¯s arm while reading, as her body temperature made one veryfortable. It was slightly cool, like jade, and it always made her want to go very close. However, when Mo Bei got her period, she would apply for leave. She looked as white as a sheet and she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stomach anything. Hence, once Yun Shen¡¯s eyes reached Mo Bei¡¯s face, she knew exactly what the current situation was. Taking Feng Nai¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t enough. Thus, she also reached out to hug Mo Bei¡¯s waist, her face resting on Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. There was aint in her tone as she said, ¡°You chase me away each time you¡¯re not feeling well. I left but I was still worried about you, so I came back. Don¡¯t chase me away again, alright? Nan?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes had widened long ago, as he had seen someone hug his Little Brother. His apparent moodiness when he heard those words aside, half of his face had also puffed up. Mo Bei looked slightly helpless. She really had to hand it to Yun Shen. Her acting was ster. After freeing up a hand, she ced it on Yun Shen¡¯s head and cooperatively mumbled. Her voice was still cold, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to hear the doting tone in it. After all, she hadn¡¯t expected Yun Shen toe. She had only given her the keys to make sure she focused on filming on set. Now, it seemed that if Yun Shen had not rushed over in time, some things wouldn¡¯t have been easy to exin. Mo Bei wasn¡¯t stupid. She had roughly guessed why Feng Nai had done that. It couldn¡¯t be because he wanted to let her get some air. The most possible scenario was that he¡¯d probably seen the stuff in the bathroom. Thankfully¡­ Yun Shen hade in time. Mo Bei¡¯s pale lips moved as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t chase you away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Yun Shen¡¯s lips. After ncing at a certain eSports Almighty, she turned around and gave Mo Bei a peck on her face. ¡°Then you chat with your Captain. I¡¯ll go make some porridge for you.¡± When Feng Nai saw this, he was slightly tempted to sneer at his earlier reaction. He had thought of so many impossible scenarios when he had seen some blood-stained tissues in the bathroom. Most absurd of all, as this person hadin sullenly like a piece of jade on the bed, he¡¯d really believed that it was possible that he could be a girl. He had forgotten that this person had a girlfriend. The stuff in the bathroom had most likely been left behind by his girlfriend. After all, they were already really intimate. She even had his keys. If she¡¯d spent a night here, it was very normal that she might have left some traces behind. Why had he not thought of this and had insteade up with such nonsense? He wanted to take action to prove something, but he was only seeing how in love those two people were now. He really had no interest in watching anyone¡¯s disy of affection. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes darkened. As he retracted his hand, his voice turned cold and he said, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yun Shen turned her head. Feng Nai did not look at her. He just fixed his gaze on the bed, his eyes meeting Mo Bei¡¯s. ¡°The porridge is already cooking. I don¡¯t have anything to talk to Mo Nan about. Since his girlfriend is here, I¡¯ll let her take care of him. Trouble Lin and I still have something else to attend to.¡± Chapter 296 - Untitled

Chapter 296: Untitled

Little Lin wanted to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already cook porridge for Little Brother?¡± Besides, didn¡¯t they agree that they were here today to take care of Little Brother? They were leaving just like that? However, after taking another nce at Yun Shen, who was sitting beside his Little Brother, he essentially gave up on getting his brother to fight for attention. When the sister before his eyes looked at him, she smiled. However, when she looked at his Little Brother, the worry in her eyes wasn¡¯t concealed at all. If this wasn¡¯t true love, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be behaving like this. Moreover, Little Brother seemed to dote on this sister a lot too. When the two of them sat together, they appeared to be a really good match. Little Lin knew that it was time to return his Little Brother to his girlfriend. Hence, regardless of how unwilling he was to leave, after hearing his brother¡¯s words, he still very politely waved at Little Brother. Mo Bei did not keep them this time, as it was really not a good time. Feng Nai still looked indifferent. With a hand in his pocket, he tossed the bag of medicine at Yun Shen. ¡°There are instructions inside.¡± Five words. Nothing more, nothing less. Meanwhile, Little Lin was bidding farewell to his Little Brother. Upon seeing that his brother was turning to leave, he reached out and pulled onto Feng Nai¡¯s pants. The youth and child left the apartment just like that. When they pressed the elevator button, their expressions were the same. They were not in a good mood. Little Lin¡¯s head seemed even more bowed as he said in his childish voice, ¡°I thought I could stay with Little Brother a little longer, but his girlfriend should be able to take good care of him.¡± Feng Nai did not speak. He only watched the level indicator, his thoughts evidently traveling elsewhere. When they arrived, he strolled out on his long legs. Little Lin was feeling slightly down, so he did not notice that his brother¡¯s behavior was different than usual. Judging by the way he tugged at his cor, it seemed like he had something on his mind. Meanwhile, in the apartment¡­ The others had finally left. Mo Bei pressed a hand on her lower belly. Her pain was evident all over her face as her eyes moved to Yun Shen. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you by phone, so I was worried about you.¡± Yun Shen put her hand on her lower abdomen, her brows locking in a tight frown. ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± Mo Bei sat there with her back leaning against the headboard. Her ck locks fell in front of her, and her lips were pale. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a ss of brown sugar water.¡± Yun Shen ran out very quickly. Just like Almighty Feng, she was also a person who didn¡¯t do chores. Mo Bei wanted to call her back, yet she didn¡¯t manage to do so in time. When she drowsily opened her eyes again, Yun Shen was already back with a porcin bowl in her hands. There was some puzzlement in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Did you cook the porridge in the kitchen? How long has it been cooking for? It looks ready.¡± Mo Bei faltered for a moment before she said coolly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Not you?¡± Yun Shen lifted a brow. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Young Master Feng, could it? Speaking of him¡­ Why was he so close to you just now?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes dropped slightly. ¡°Probably because of the residual trash in the bathroom. But you came, so everything can now be exined.¡± Yun Shen wasn¡¯t assured when she heard this. ¡°You mean that Young Master Feng has been suspecting you the whole time?¡± ¡°Not in this aspect. He only seems to be very familiar with my ying style. We already talked about that. As far as the rest is concerned¡­¡± Mo Bei paused. ¡°He probably won¡¯t form very deep connections.¡± Yun Shen looked at her. ¡°Not even after this?¡± Mo Bei did not give her an answer. She only kept an aloof expression on her face, her eyes darkening slightly¡­ Chapter 297 - Untitled

Chapter 297: Untitled

¡°He wouldn¡¯t, right?¡± Yun Shen was still worried. Mo Bei brushed aside her long hair. ¡°He was indeed suspicious for a bit earlier, but the thought should have been dispelled by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very safe.¡± Yun Shen grew anxious while thinking about it. ¡°You guys live together. If he starts bing suspicious in this aspect, it would be even more difficult for you to hide.¡± Mo Bei finished the brown sugar water and put a hand on Yun Shen¡¯s head, rubbing it lightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing difficult about it. It¡¯s a special asion this time. Everything will be fine when I get past these two days.¡± Yun Shen knew it was impossible to change this person¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m just scared that he might figure something out after you¡¯ve spent a long time together. The fact that you¡¯re SweetDisciple must have made him see you in a different light. If he continues to feel curious about you¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stay until then,¡± Mo Bei said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back when my brother¡¯s hand has recovered.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stiffened, but she did not go on. After all, she didn¡¯t know how to tell Mo Bei that it would be difficult for Mo Nan¡¯s hand to recover. Yun Shen had gone to several hospitals. The doctors all basically suggested that he stop being in a profession rted to gaming. Both she and Mo Nan knew what this meant. It essentially meant that Mo Nan and eSports were no longer meant to be. But¡­ Yun Shen nced at the slender figure lying on the bed again. She didn¡¯t know how to start. To people who loved ying eSports, their pair of hands was the most important thing they had. If Bey learned that her brother¡¯s hand could never recover, she would hate this scene even more. Mo Bei had always wished that she could y again, using her own way. If there was too much loathing, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to find joy again. These were Mo Nan¡¯s original words. Precisely because of this, Yun Shen could not say it. While watching Mo Bei, she curled her lips into a smile and stood up, deliberately branching off the topic. ¡°I was really scared by that sight when I came in earlier. What was he trying to do? Examine your body?¡± Mo Bei looked down. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Young Master Feng is like an open book in this aspect. It¡¯s said that he has never interacted with a girl before.¡± Yun Shen leaned forward, both her eyes on Mo Bei. ¡°Only you can remain unmoved despite being around such a handsome guy every day.¡± Mo Bei onlyughed with unique indulgence. ¡°Shen, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that if you think he¡¯s not too bad, you could consider him.¡± Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°You haven¡¯t dated before, have you? You can¡¯t make this trip in vain. Bring a boyfriend back. Anyway, you guys were almost cyber-dating back then.¡± ¡°Cyber-dating?¡± Mo Bei lifted her brow for a while when she heard these words. Her thin lips were pale and colorless, making her appear as aloof as cold jade. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense again.¡± Yun Shenughed even more joyfully. ¡°You already got married in the game. What is that, if not cyber-dating? I heard that back then, he even wanted to meet you in real life. He must have been quite fond of you. You two were also going on missions together all the time. Now, think, who would stay online all the time to keep someonepany? Unless he was already interested back then¡­ He treats you pretty well now too. Young Master Feng actually went into the kitchen and cooked porridge. This is quite rare. I also heard from someone previously that this Feng is the hardest to get along with. He never does any chores, not to mention cooking. Now that things are already like this, if he finds out that you¡¯re a girl, I wonder what his reaction will be¡­¡± Chapter 298 - Untitled

Chapter 298: Untitled

Mo Bei shot a nce at her side. She did not take Yun Shen¡¯s words to heart, as she¡¯d never considered having a rtionship. Upon seeing that she was slightly better, Yun Shen moved closer. ¡°How do you feel about him? What kind of feelings do you have?¡± ¡°He ys assassin very well.¡± Mo Bei was still very short-spoken but she seemed to have recovered a little. At least, she was no longer sweating. The brown sugar water and hot water bag had really helped ease the pain. However, the hot water bag was something that Almighty K had gotten right by ident. Right now, Mo Bei only had that person in mind. Subsequently, she didn¡¯t want to think any further and did not consider the meaning behind Yun Shen¡¯s words. Yun Shen, who was helpless, nudged Mo Bei with an arm. ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that, but about other aspects. What do you feel when he¡¯s near you?¡± Mo Bei did not speak. She only gave her another nce. Why did she have to ask such questions? ¡°Nervous most of the time, because I¡¯m a little worried about being discovered.¡± Upon hearing that, Yun Shen chuckled again. After reaching out, she hugged the other person. ¡°Seeing you like this makes me not worry about you being snatched by a jerk. Sleep, I¡¯ll go get you a bowl of porridge. Young Master Feng cooked it, so I don¡¯t know what the taste is like.¡± Mo Bei was also quite amazed. That person could actually cook porridge? After all,st time, when he had done the dishes, she had more or less perceived his standards. Surprisingly, the porridge didn¡¯t taste bad. There was even a faint fragrance of ham in the mouth. It was rather suitable for someone with a stomach ache. Mo Bei closed her eyes again after having half a bowl. The pain was gradually fading. Thinking back, it had really been a distressing day. Once she closed her eyes, she remembered the position of the other person¡¯s hand earlier. Indistinctly, her heart started throbbing again. It seemed like after this, she would have to be more cautious. Mo Bei extended the leave that she¡¯d applied for by two days. After these two matches, Dark res had advanced with the highest score, so they didn¡¯t need to continuepeting at the municipality level. Now, she just had to nurse her body and wait for the provincialpetition to start. The provincialpetition¡­ Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. The provincialpetition was what she wanted most to participate in. Only at the provincial level would she be able to meet the people who¡¯d framed her older brother. That would be the real start¡­ Outside the apartment building, Feng Nai was winding the window of the Rolls-Royce down for the third time. The driver vaguely guessed that the Young Master probably wanted to smoke a cigarette but took into ount that the second young master was around. Thus, he only took one out and fiddled with it. However, for some reason, his face looked much colder than when they¡¯d just arrived. Was Young Master not in a very good mood? The driver didn¡¯t dare to ask. Little Young Master was dispirited too. He looked rather down. Why did this youth and child appear totally different after making a trip upstairs? Feng Nai¡¯s absent-mindednesssted until he returned to the base. He went back alone, as Little Lin had been sent back home. Feng Nai did not want to stay at home and continue listening to him speak about that person. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to avoid it even back at the base. Panda was the first to rush forward. ¡°Chief, how is he? Is my brother alright? Is it serious? Both Han Xi and I wanted to go visit him. If you hadn¡¯te back, we would¡¯ve headed out.¡± ¡°No need to go anymore.¡± Indifference was still evident in Feng Nai¡¯s eyes. After pulling his zip down, he casually hung his jacket on the clothes stand. His eyes weren¡¯t very warm either as he said, ¡°His girlfriend is caring for him.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°My goddess? My goddess actually skipped going to the set for that rascal Mo Nan?¡± Feng Nai, who wasn¡¯t interested in answering such questions, strolled past him. Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood aside¡­ Chapter 299 - Untitled

Chapter 299: Untitled

Panda was still shaking his head. ¡°Mo Nan¡­ That rascal is way too blessed. You must know that my goddess has always made work her first priority.¡± Swish! Han Xi reached out and took the keys in his hand. Panda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Be gentler, this is a pair of mage hands worth millions.¡± ¡°Hands worth millions, yet you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± With that, Han Xi returned to his room. Hisputer screen remained on the game page, and the disy picture was gray. Han Xi turned his face and lit a cigarette. After he blew out a few rings of smoke, he leaned back, his thoughtspletely preupied. On the second floor, inside the bedroom¡­ Feng Nai stared at the bed that had been vacated. He bent down as usual to lift his t-shirt and casually tossed it aside. However, his eyes never left the empty space on the left. Habits affected his quality of sleep really easily. After stepping out of the bathroom, Feng Nai wiped his hair several times before hey down on the bed. This time, he would catch up on some sleep. However, for some reason, it was a particrly hot day. The air-conditioning had been lowered several notches, but he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep once he closed his eyes. Instead, his stomach hurt as though something was burning inside. Feng Nai then recalled that he¡¯d yet to have dinner. He lifted his eyes to nce at the time on the clock. It was almost 10 PM. eSports yers didn¡¯t consider thiste. However, he could not bother to get up again to order takeaway. Feng Nai realized that even appetites could easily be picky. He had better eat less of that person¡¯s food to avoid making it a habit. Although that was what he thought, when he took out his cell phone, he habitually scrolled to the other party¡¯s Moments. One page, another page¡­ Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother had made very few Moment posts. Bored, Feng Nai moved his fingers. When he realized what he had done, his brows furrowed. He casually tossed his phone aside and put out the wall light¡­ The outside of the room seemed to be a lot darker than usual. In the apartment, Mo Bei, who had Yun Shen¡¯s care, was faring much better than before. However, people with a cold constitution all knew that even if the pain was gone, they¡¯d still feel more ufortable than the average person when they sat still. Nevertheless, Mo Bei could tolerate pain better. Besides, even though Yun Shen couldn¡¯t cook, while taking care of Mo Bei, she seemed to have done everything that she ought to even though she was unskilled. In the end, she copsed on the sofa out of exhaustion. When Mo Bei walked out of the bedroom, this was the scene that greeted her. Yu Shen was still in her filming clothes, looking like a subus. However, people who were familiar with her knew that when this fellow was good to someone, she disregarded everything. Mo Bei received texts from Yun Shen¡¯s manager on her cell phone. She replied with two words so that the other party could be at ease. Very soon, a reply came. ¡°She still has to fly to the film set tomorrow. You must wake her up, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Bei was short-spoken, which was obvious in her texts too. ¡°One more thing. Because of the issues online, people have been following her and taking photos of hertely. Some individuals don¡¯t really like her and always use extreme means. Could I trouble you to take her downstairs tomorrow? Just taking her to the business van would do.¡± ¡°Extreme means?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What kind of means?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the entertainment business. Encountering such issues is pretty normal. You must know Yun Shen well. She doesn¡¯t like to mention her family, yet her appearance is really foxy. The industry likes pure girls now, so people make associations with many bad matters. Some people think she¡¯s not fit to be acting and send her lots of voodoo dolls¡­¡± Chapter 300 - Untitled

Chapter 300: Untitled

¡°In addition, during this period of time, she has disregarded the limelight and openly supported you, which has set off lots of averse feelings. There¡¯s a lot going on. We¡¯re also trying our best to have some measures in ce on our side. We are just afraid that there¡¯s really someone stalking her.¡± After Mo Bei read all this, her slender fingers paused. At once, many thoughts flooded her mind. However, in the end, they were all suppressed by her. Then, she reached out andid her team jacket on the person lying on the sofa. The good-looking figure bent slightly and said in a very quiet voice, ¡°I will show all those people that you didn¡¯t support the wrong person.¡± Why exactly was she gaming? Now, Mo Bei knew the answer clearer than ever. Whether she was happy or not didn¡¯t seem to be that important. She had to win. Only by winning would she be able to get those people to talk less, no matter who their words were directed at. The night passed. By the time a speck of light appeared in the eastern sky, Yun Shen was already awake. She hadn¡¯t willingly woken up. She had set an rm in advance. Panda was right about one thing: Although Yun Shen was a Missy, she had always made work her top priority. After all, work was a n that many people came together to settle on. If a problem arose on her part, she would implicate others. Hence, by improving her capabilities, she would be worthy of what she was receiving, whether she needed it or not. Yun Shen wanted to leave quietly. However, when she woke up, she saw the jacket on her. She¡¯d just removed it and stood up when she heard the kitchen door open. ¡°Are you awake?¡± It was Mo Bei, who was holding a bowl of millet porridge and a te of dried radish. ¡°Come have breakfast. Eat before you go.¡± Yun Shen faltered. Ever since leaving Jiang City anding to other states, she¡¯d never had breakfast. When she took in the aroma now, her nose twitched. ¡°Did you also make something else?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ There are soybean cubes, which I know you like.¡± Mo Bei put down the cutlery. ¡°It¡¯s all in a lunch box, so you can take it with youter. Eat it if you don¡¯t like airline food or you get hungry on set.¡± Yun Shen lowered her head to eat a mouthful of the millet porridge as her lips curled into a smile. She reached out and hugged Mo Bei¡¯s waist. ¡°Almighty Bey, why are you so capable? You also have the perfect boyfriend height.¡± ¡°Concentrate on eating.¡± Mo Bei put the heated soybean cubes on her te but didn¡¯t have any herself. She only had a warm ss of milk to warm her belly. Yun Shen noticed that her lips were still slightly pale. After eating, she gave Mo Bei a bunch of instructions. Mo Bei¡¯s profile was still aloof as she brought an umbre over. ¡°I got it, it¡¯s not my first time hurting. I¡¯m in my own apartment, so nothing will happen. On the contrary, you shouldn¡¯t run around willfully in the future.¡± Yun Shen frowned and pinched that expressionless face. ¡°Do you despise me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Mo Bei looked at her. ¡°Yun Shen, do you think I won¡¯t be able to face those things?¡± The force in Yun Shen¡¯s fingers lessened. ¡°I just want you to be gaming happily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible now.¡± Mo Bei opened the door. ¡°Even during Sovereign Union¡¯s disbandment, we¡¯d already understood that a profession is a profession. Compared to otherpetitive events, the greatest difference is that in eSports we must face all sorts of voices; good and bad; understanding and non-understanding ones; rted and unrted ones. We either ignore them or digest them. Since you can stand out alone and act, why can¡¯t I game alone? Yun Shen, don¡¯t worry too much about me. I¡¯m not pure and I won¡¯t be disappointed by anything. After all, I did note bearing hope.¡± Chapter 301 - Untitled

Chapter 301: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was going to find out who had injured her brother¡¯s hand. She would also show the people who had hurt the people around her that she would get everything back using this pair of hands. However, Mo Bei made Yun Shen feel even greater unease. She reached out and held the arm that was holding up the umbre. ¡°Have you forgotten why you wanted to game in the first ce? Because you love it so much. The professional league is your dream, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mo Bei looked over, her eyes dimming slightly. ¡°Even Sovereign Union disbanded. In this industry, the word ¡®dream¡¯ is too insignificant. I awakened from my dream a long time ago.¡± Yun Shen faltered for a moment. So many years had passed, yet she still couldn¡¯t let go of this in her heart? . It made sense, as it was impossible to let go. She had watched the members of Sovereign Union leave the scene one after another. Those veteran yers had been picked on by fans. Some of them had even been cursed at terribly. Disbanding had probably been a result of all the statements that had continuously appeared. What was even more uneptable was that there were still people who were making pirated copies by using the words ¡®Sovereign Union¡¯ for poprity. On that day, she had watched that small figure stand under therge screen in the public square. That figure had allowed the drizzling rain to fall on her shoulders but still had not left the game map. She had been the only member of Sovereign Union left. Her team uniform had been lifted by the wind. When she¡¯d turned back, her face had still been expressionless but those eyes, which had always refused to concede defeat, had dimmed. She had said, ¡°Shen, I don¡¯t want to game anymore.¡± Now, this person was back and she was bearing lots of things that she couldn¡¯t see. Bey was like a child that had grown up. Unlike in the past, she now had a ce to go and she couldn¡¯t stand amongst a bunch of seniors who loved bantering and chipping in asionally with a sharp-tonguedment or watching the Master that she loved the most with red ears. Her current self was even more perfect. This was because she had the guidance of those two people. Hence, she could always see their shadows when she turned. Yun Shen¡¯sment was made casually. After all, she would often feel that regardless of what Mo Bei was wearing, it seemed as if the two words ¡°Sovereign Union¡± rose up behind her. She was mature and she was standing even taller, as if she could hold up the whole sky, giving off a great sense of security. However, she didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad for Bey. Yun Shen walked over and followed Mo Bei. She was obedient too. After all, this person had woken up so early to do so many things for her. Even the air smelled much more refreshing. Only her looks were inherently alluring. Even though she was talking very normally with Mo Bei, she would still give people the sense that she¡¯d gone off to do somethingst night. Yun Shen wasn¡¯t troubled by this. They also cared about whether she was sexy or not. Mo Bei held the transparent umbre with a hand in her pocket. Her entire person radiated a clean elegance. She didn¡¯t care if she would catch a cold either. Regardless of what Yun Shen said, she didn¡¯t respond from start to end. She was only walking forward, acting as if she was going to take her to the van. As smart as Yun Shen was, she realized what was happening very soon. ¡°Did my manager mention something she shouldn¡¯t have to you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Mo Bei frowned, stopping in her tracks. Her eyes were cold. ¡°You think she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it?¡± She was¡­ angry? Yun Shen naturally knew Mo Bei well. This nk kid¡¯s emotions had never changed much ever since they had been young. Not unless she was really angry. ¡°It¡¯s not that she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. It¡¯s just that I think you don¡¯t have to be too worried¡­¡± Chapter 302 - Untitled

Chapter 302: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yun Shen had yet to finish when a swoosh was heard. Mo Bei threw the umbre. Reaching out, she grabbed the person who had been hiding behind the wall and filming with her cell phone. Her hand gripped the back of the person¡¯s cor tightly. There was still a dull pain in her lower abdomen, so her lips were still colorless. Nevertheless, once she moved, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone get away. ¡°What were you filming?¡± Mo Bei lowered her voice. The person in question was rather young. If one saw her amongst a crowd, they would think that she didn¡¯t have a malicious appearance. Instead, she looked just like the average person. There was nothing different about her.. ¡°What, what was I filming? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The girl pushed up the spectacles on her face. Mo Bei pushed her hand lower and shot a look at her cell phone screen. ¡°Ridiculous?¡± The girl snickered. ¡°So what if I filmed something? Yun Shen is an actress. Isn¡¯t she used to being filmed all the time? On the contrary, although it¡¯s so early, she¡¯s walking out of the ce where you are staying. There seems to be too much going on between you two. Be more courteous if you don¡¯t want me to post all that stuff. The two of you have a fair share of scandals.¡± Yun Shen did not want Mo Bei to encounter such a thing, yet one couldn¡¯t always get what one wanted. She¡¯d just stretched out a hand, ready to hold Mo Bei¡¯s wrist, when she heard that person¡¯s cold voice. ¡°How did you know that she came from the ce where I¡¯m staying?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You aren¡¯t staying here?¡± ¡°You even know that I¡¯m staying here?¡± Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were slightly icy. ¡°Have you investigated before? Or stalked us? Regardless of what it is you were doing, it doesn¡¯t sound like the way you put it.¡± The girl startedughing. ¡°Why, are you threatening me?¡± Mo Bei did not go on. She directly took out her phone and dialed the police. The girl then panicked. ¡°You¡¯re calling the police? Are you trying to blow this up? Aren¡¯t you scared of your photos being¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear about this? We¡¯re dating normally, but do the people around you know that you harbor evil intentions?¡± It seemed like the girl was set on fire at once. ¡°A piece of trash like you still has the face to say that I harbor evil intentions? You and Yun Shen¡­ A personality so terrible that it¡¯s abhorring, and someone that has been a bar girl countless times. People like you guys are actually still liked. I really ought to reveal your true colors for everyone to see.¡± ¡°Finished?¡± Mo Bei looked away, picking up the umbre on the floor and handing it to Yun Shen. ¡°Go first. You still have to get to the airport.¡± Yun Shen was really worried. How could she leave? Mo Bei looked at her. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, leave your assistant behind. Are you going to dy filming over such a person?¡± Yun Shen knew that ever since they were young, she¡¯d always been like this. She¡¯d always helped her resolve any issues. She made a call and both her manager and assistant came. Her assistant was a man, so he essentially understood what was going on with one look. The manager kept thanking Mo Bei the whole time. She was relieved upon hearing that the cops had been called. Perhaps they ought to have called the cops long ago, just to make it public. The follow-up procedure was handled by Mo Bei and the assistant. At the police station, the girl said that she simply didn¡¯t like Yun Shen and had taken two photos to post them. What was wrong with that? There was no mention of the stalking at all. Such a case wasn¡¯t easy to handle. Without the insistence of the person who reported the case, nothing could be discovered. However, Mo Bei was Mo Bei after all. After several confrontations, the girl slipped up and was detained for more than a week. There was also a fine and the likes of it. The girl was truly exasperated but couldn¡¯t do anything else either. Instead, the inte blew up. The ¡°romantic affair¡± between Mo Bei and Yun Shen had also been confirmed. Chapter 303 - Top Consultant

Chapter 303: Top Consultant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei was summoned by the club. They generally just said that these were adverse implications. ¡°Take note in the future. If this continues, no one will be able to save you. In this industry, it¡¯s better to restrain your temper. You can¡¯t send a fan to the police station because she was taking photos again, or it will cause aversion.¡± Since the higher-ups had put it this way, there was no way around it. ¡°Sometimes, you do know what¡¯s going on. However, before deliberate public opinion, you can onlypromise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y at the nextpetition.. Think it over.¡± The club manager sighed. Dark res had quite a few reserves. FromNorthToSouth was a yer with great potential. It was a pity that things were already like this, but they could only handle it in silence. Mo Bei did not say anything else. Her lower abdomen was still hurting, so she returned to the apartment after leaving the club. Cold sweat dotted her forehead. After taking a painkiller, she went to sleep. This was probably the difference. Competitions were no longerpetitions. Instead, they had to take into consideration the audience and what they wanted to see. It was really quite ridiculous. Mo Bei had a deep sleep. Since she didn¡¯t have to y in the next game, she could stay at home and wait for her period to end. Just like the club manager had said, many people didn¡¯t want to see FromNorthToSouthe on thepeting stage again. In their opinion, this person was too dramatic and harsh on the fans. Mo Bei had already thought of the consequences when she had done this. However,pared to being rebuked, in her heart, Yun Shen¡¯s safety was more important. Hence, this was nothing. Instead, it was Little Lin who really couldn¡¯t stand upon seeing his Little Brother being attacked like this. He secretly decided to look for help. ¡°Mom, do you have Uncle¡¯s number?¡± Little Lin asked with big eyes. Mrs. Feng looked down. ¡°Why are you asking for your uncle¡¯s number?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle use to be a manager?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were ck and dewy. ¡°Even brother has a manager, but Little Brother doesn¡¯t have one. Once things go wrong, he can only bear the scolding. I want to help Little Brother get a manager.¡± Mrs. Feng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea, but your uncle won¡¯t agree. He doesn¡¯t guide anyone. He didn¡¯t even do so for your brother. Do you think he will agree to take someone else on?¡± ¡°Why has he stopped?¡± Little Lin did not understand. Mrs. Feng looked away. ¡°Because Sovereign Union disbanded and he no longer sees the meaning in being a manager. He needs to take care of the Feng family¡¯s overseas business. Do you think your Uncle still has the time to be a manager? He has probably stopped watching eSportspetitions too.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Little Lin poked his own cheek, disappointment filling his eyes. Mrs. Feng touched his head. ¡°We can still afford to hire a manager. Don¡¯t worry, your Little Brother won¡¯t be defeated so easily. There¡¯s still your brother, right?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Little Lin nodded strongly. He returned to his room and yed for a while but still wanted to get his uncle¡¯s help. He emailed the videos of the matches that he¡¯d yed with Little Brother in the past to his uncle. Of course, this was all done by Old Wang on his behalf. Little Lin just hoped that others could know. His Little Brother was worth the best, and the same applied to his manager. He was Little Brother¡¯s fan club president, so he had to try his hand at some things. In the afternoon, at the Dark res¡¯ base¡­ ¡°Banned frompeting?¡± Feng Nai yed with the silver lighter in his hand and suddenlyughed, sounding as sarcastic as before. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 304 - Jealous?

Chapter 304: Jealous?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The assistant wanted to speak. Feng Nai tapped on the edge of the table by using the lighter, his hand slightly propping up the side of his face. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of something like a bad influence.¡± The assistant was speechless. Could there be another reason? ¡°Wepete, so we¡¯re only responsible for winning.¡± Feng Nai looked over. ¡°Since when do we need to care for the fans¡¯ emotions too? We might as well go make a living through prostitution!¡± The assistant opened his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put it so sharply.¡± Feng Nai did not spare him another nce. He only took out his phone and posted a public message.. ¡°Stalking, secretly filming, keeping an eye constantly on my teammate. Shouldn¡¯t actions that have invaded an individual¡¯s privacy be handled? What ought to happen? Don¡¯t you want to watch FromNorthToSouthpete? That¡¯s a little tough. This support little brother has been very handy for me so far, so I don¡¯t intend on making a change.¡± Feng Nai handed the cell phone to the assistant when he was done. The assistant read the public message. He was immediately stumped. Feng Nai was very nonchnt. ¡°Want to ban me frompeting too?¡± The assistant knew his Young Master¡¯s style of doing things. He had no control, so he started giving exnations to the higher-ups. Meanwhile, the fans¡¯ reactions were mixed. This had been posted by Feng Nai, so most people naturally supported it. However, some people also found it too much. How could he treat fans like them this way? Given the attitude of FromNorthToSouth, the talks that had started things by saying that FromNorthToSouth was implicating the battle team could no longer stand. This made Wang Jun, who¡¯d initially wanted to make use of this chance to send Mo Nan back to square one, frown deeply. It was the same for Chen Yu, who flung his mouse. ¡°This Mo Nan is really lucky that K would actually stand up personally for him.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, his likability has been nearly lost.¡± Wang Jun, who was wearing a suit, walked to Chen Yu¡¯s side before stopping. ¡°Mo Nan is considered a rookie on that side and he does not have a manager to help him deal with these matters. If there are many such issues, he will end up just like in the past sooner orter, unable to whitewash himself no matter what he does. No worries about that, as he hasn¡¯t been banned frompeting now. In the provincialpetition, you guys will definitely meet. Go to Lu Yifan. The two of you wille up with the strategy. You must win at the provincialpetition, regardless of the means you use.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. He¡¯d never nned on giving that rascal Mo Nan an easy time. An official announcement about his rtionship with Yun Shen had just been made. What exactly was good about Mo Nan, except that he could actually date a superstar? Fortunately, Yun Shen had a bad reputation. If the two of them were together, they would merely be doomed together. However, Chen Yu was still really jealous. Seeing the news about FromNorthToSouth everywhere made his eyes turn green. At the Dark res¡¯ base, Panda and Granny Gray were scrolling on theirputers. The former suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°I have a rough understanding of this matter now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Granny Gray was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯d heard from someone previously that my goddess had received lots of terrible things. This person was probably stalking my goddess and got caught in the act by Mo Nan. That¡¯s why she was sent directly to the police station. My brother is really tough. He¡¯s bursting with fury for his beauty.¡± Feng Nai listened from the side. His hand, which was holding the water he was drinking, paused. It made sense why a certain apathetic person had acted so unyieldingly this time. When it came to protecting Yun Shen, he didn¡¯t even care about being banned frompeting anymore. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother really knew how to interpret the greatness of love. The corner of Feng Nai¡¯s lips lifted into a mocking smirk. With a thump, the mineral water bottle was tossed into the trash bin¡­ Chapter 305 - Forming A Group To Visit Mo Bei

Chapter 305: Forming A Group To Visit Mo Bei

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Panda spoke up again. ¡°Chief, I think our fellow Mo Nan must be feeling particrly terrible right now. Think about it. He was already feeling unwell but he still made a trip to the police station. Let¡¯s gather and go visit him. The goddess has left, so there¡¯s no one there to take care of him.¡± Feng Nai looked over and only blurted out four words. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Panda felt that his gaze was slightly cold, so he did not force their Chief. Instead, he turned around to have a discussion with Granny Gray. Ever since the previous few incidents, Granny Gray had felt that he had to atone so he agreed very quickly. He took on the responsibility of buying fruit, stating that no one was to vie with him.. ording to the n, the three of them would go. Unexpectedly, when they set off, Chief got into the passenger seat. Panda was instantly rather baffled. However, upon looking at Feng Nai, who was wearing a white jacket that was zipped up to the chin so that only his almond eyes were showing, Panda didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, Chief¡¯s aura was too strong! In the apartment, when Mo Bei woke up again, it was already six in the evening. The sun outside had set too. It¡¯s said that dusk is the time to meet dark creatures. During this time, the wind that blew in from the windows was indeed neither cold nor warm. She¡¯d had an especially long sleep, as her body wasn¡¯t feeling well. Although she had woken up midway, she had massaged her lower abdomen after opening her eyes and continued to sleep. After waking up, she immediately realized she was feeling really thirsty. She did not turn on her cell phone, so she did not see the text that Panda had sent her. The content went roughly like this. ¡°Brother, how are you feeling? Don¡¯t worry, Chief has taken care of your issue for you. On ount of the fact that you¡¯re so protective of our goddess, we¡¯ve decided to collectivelye visit you!¡± Mo Bei first headed to the living room. After discovering that there was no more mineral water, she went to the bathroom. She had run out of toilet paper and sanitary pads too. She paused for a moment and then left the house with her wallet and keys. There was a big supermarket right downstairs. Hence, Mo Bei dressed casually. She put on a ck t-shirt and her school uniform pants. She had rested well and had been sleeping the whole time, so her lower abdomen wasn¡¯t that painful anymore. There was only an indistinct dropping feeling. Her face was still rather pale, but it was no longer like the day before yesterday, when she had been in so much pain that she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything. Mo Bei could be considered a frequent visitor of the supermarket. After all, she liked to cook. Ever since she hade to this area, whenever she was at this apartment, she would buy something. Fruits were essential, as she couldn¡¯t do without them regardless of whether she was making dessert or a drink. However, she did not go to the fruit section today. There were too many refrigerators on that side, so walking there would only give her lower abdomen a chill. Moreover, most of the frozen fruit was cold. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t eat it either. She simply strolled over to the snacks section and first grabbed a big bottle of mineral water. Then, she picked up a bag of red dates, dried longans, and wolfberries. Thetter were useful for nourishing the blood. Usually, Mo Bei did not pay so much attention to this aspect. However, now that she hade to the City of Spring, her condition couldn¡¯t be so terrible. Meanwhile, at the fresh vegetable section not too far away, a few big boys were doing something they rarely did. They were picking fruit. ¡°I don¡¯t think a person with a stomach ache can eat watermelon, can they?¡± ¡°Not even watermelon?¡± ¡°It should be true. Buy some oranges and whatnot. That¡¯s safer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If my brother can¡¯t eat it, then I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Feng Nai was extremely bored as he listened to this conversation. He just picked three mangoes and two papayas and ced them in the trolley. Then, he very indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 306 - Running Into Mo Bei Buying Sanitary Pads

Chapter 306: Running Into Mo Bei Buying Sanitary Pads

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I somehow feel that Chief is very good at this.¡± ¡°Could it be because he often has stomach aches himself?¡± ¡°Chief even drinks c when he has a stomachache. He probably isn¡¯t good at this.¡± ¡°Then why did he pick so quickly?¡± ¡°Even papayas were thrown in. This misleads people easily.¡± ¡°You can be misled even while eating papaya. Forget it, let¡¯s go take a look at the snacks and get some snacks that Mo Nan likes to eat.¡± Feng Nai couldn¡¯t even be bothered to tell this bunch of people that when one had a stomach ache, it was best not to eat anything and just have some millet porridge.. He wanted to avoid having them ask how he knew that. Anyway, they would be the ones eating the stuff they bought in the end. Hence, they were essentially grabbing whatever was convenient to grab. Just like that, gradually, two groups of people came to an adjacent area. Mo Bei was still half-bent, picking pure cotton products. On the other side, Panda caught a nce of a figure facing the other way. He took an idental glimpse while he was grabbing a tube of potato chips at the end of the shelf. At first, he did not pay much attention. However, when he took a second look, he felt an aura that was too much like his brother¡¯s. After all, a person who could be this aloof and elegant even while shopping at the supermarket was really rare. Panda paused there for a moment. Meanwhile, Feng Nai walked over with a hand in his pocket. He had been meaning to tell him to hurry up. However, his arm was tugged as Panda said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Chief, look at that person. Is it my brother?¡± Feng Nai looked over and saw that fair, handsome profile and the slightly lifted arc of Mo Nan¡¯s lower jaw. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Let me go scare him!¡± Panda instantly thought of a prank. He just wanted to see his brother¡¯s expression when he saw them. The two of them did not take note of what section this was. They only walked toward Mo Bei from the back, one behind the other¡­ Mo Bei, who was still picking her items, had not expected to meet anyone here. Moreover, given her attire, she probably wouldn¡¯t draw anyone¡¯s attention. Beforeing downstairs, she¡¯d also surveyed the area. There weren¡¯t any suspicious people like there had been this morning, so she had been rather unguarded. Found it. Mo Bei set her eyes on one of the packs of sanitary pads. Her fingertips had just touched it when she felt a light tap on her shoulder. ¡°Surprise!¡± Panda had not noticed what she was holding, so his voice was merry. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that we would appear here, did you, Little Mo Nan¡­¡± Wait a minute! His brother was holding¡­ Sanitary pads? What was a man like him doing,ing to the supermarket and buying such things? A shred of light shed across Feng Nai¡¯s eyes when he saw where that person¡¯s fingertips hadnded. However, when he thought of another possibility, he did not move. Instead, he stood there and looked further. Mo Bei really had not expected these people to appear here. When she heard that voice, her eyes contracted swiftly and her heartbeat sped up. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t facing each other. Mo Bei did not retract her hands. She very naturally picked up the pack of sanitary pads and ced it in her shopping basket. Then, she straightened up, her handsome face looking very indifferent. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Panda¡¯s mouth was still slightly agape as he watched his brother¡¯s frivolous actions. ¡°Sa, sanitary pads?¡± ¡°For Yun Shen.¡± Mo Bei¡¯s voice was neutral, as if this wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°I keep them at home as a standby. I ran out yesterday, so it¡¯s not very convenient for Yun Shen to stay here.¡± Chapter 307 - Team Spirit

Chapter 307: Team Spirit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, Feng Nai was no longer interested in hearing more. After all, this reminded him of yesterday, when he had read too much into things. When Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother was dating, he really wasn¡¯t as aloof as he seemed on the surface. It didn¡¯t count if traces of the other person could be found where he lived. Now, he¡¯d evene to buy sanitary pads. Heh. When he was gaming, one couldn¡¯t tell he was like this. Or was he only a warm person to select people? . Feng Nai retracted his gaze and frowned again. Forget it, who cared what he was like. As long as this didn¡¯t affect thepetition, it was fine. ¡°Not¡­ Not very convenient for her to stay there?¡± Panda¡¯s me of gossip showed signs of being ignited. He nudged Mo Bei as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m still young. Don¡¯t talk to me about such adult topics.¡± ¡°You and my goddess have progressed so quickly?¡± Mo Bei looked over, indifferent as always. She responded with another question instead of an answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t there photos on the inte?¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Panda reached out and draped his arm over Mo Bei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are Dark res¡¯ first non-monk member. You refused to say anything when I asked you which stage you guys were atst time. Tsk tsk! Indeed, the more expressionless the person, the spicier the things he does!¡± Feng Nai, who walked in front of them, didn¡¯t want to hear this, yet everything went into his ears. Should he give Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother a small reminder to take note of the things he ought to in his private life? He was cohabiting before graduation. Did the school permit that? Or was No.2 Middle School¡¯s culture like this in the first ce? Feng Nai recalled thements that he¡¯d previously heard about No.2 Middle School. Basically, lots of people were in rtionships from a young age. He had not thought much of this in the past. Thinking back now, No.2 Middle School truly ought to supervise students in some aspects. Feng Nai¡¯s eyes grew increasingly dimmer. Not that he had any special feelings about this. He just couldn¡¯t forget the name SweetDisciple. Panda had not noticed his Chief¡¯s back view, which had grown cold. Instead, he was still teasing. ¡°Not bad. You are following the example of a male lead in a novel by buying sanitary pads for my goddess. I have no choice but to submit, brother.¡± Granny Gray and Han Xi, who had walked over, both heard this voice. The former shook his head. ¡°No wonder I¡¯m still single. It turns out that this is what I¡¯mcking.¡± Thetter remained silent throughout this. Meanwhile, Mo Bei shot a brief look at Feng Nai¡¯s profile. Upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t suspicious, she then directed her gaze back to Panda. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember this when she¡¯s filming sometimes.¡± When she put it this way, it became even more believable. Panda felt like he had been blinded by a dazzling disy of affection. Mo Bei changed the topic. ¡°Howe you guys had the time toe here?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see the text I sent you?¡± Panda lifted a brow. Mo Bei mumbled while thinking to herself, ¡°I¡¯d better make a habit of carrying my cell phone with me in the future.¡± ¡°We were afraid that you would overthink while you were alone at home. You were already not feeling well in the first ce.¡± Panda winked by closing his left eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief has already settled the issue of your participation in thepetition. We won¡¯t let you get banned just like that. The members of Dark res are one.¡± One? Mo Bei¡¯s fingers faltered. She looked at the tall figure who was walking right in front of them with both hands in his pockets. This was already the third time this person was helping her. She was his team member, so he¡¯d been helping herbat some things. Mo Bei realized that she had been wrong. In this industry, not everyone was only working to climb up. There were still some people who were different¡­ Chapter 308 - Feeding

Chapter 308: Feeding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei was never good at expressing herself. However, through the umtion of experience from the previous few times, she more or less knew what feeding would do to that person. Hence, before leaving, she took a few bags of hot strips and dropped them into her trolley. After checking out, she pulled out one of the bags and handed it to the person wearing a ck mask, who was standing aside. His eyes were lowered as he tapped on his phone. Feng Nai¡¯s almond eyes showed his boredom. When he saw that bag of hot strips, he cocked his brow for a moment, his tone slightly mocking. ¡°You bought those for me?¡± Mo Bei responded quietly with an ¡°mm¡± sound. . Feng Nai took it and nced at the packaging. ¡°This brand is no good. Get the other brand next time.¡± This was considered gained knowledge for Mo Bei, who didn¡¯t eat hot strips. It turned out that there was a distinction between which brand was more delicious when it came to hot strips. However, Feng Nai had always been picky with food. When he started eating, he would be aimlessly faster than anyone else. ¡°There¡¯s hot strips.¡± After walking out of the supermarket, Panda subconsciously started to reach out. A p was heard. Feng Nai blocked his wrist as he said slowly, ¡°This is mine. Go eat your fruit.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that fruit for my brother? I¡¯d better eat the hot strips¡­¡± He just wanted to have a pack of hot strips. Was it that hard? Feng Nai sneered and pulled off his mask. ¡°Sure, you can eat them. Do you want to undertake the cleaning of the whole bathroom?¡± ¡°I suddenly dislike hot strips and all that stuff. Really, I don¡¯t quite like them!¡± Panda also found it odd. Why had Chief be more protective of his foodtely? When there were lots of people in a ce, that ce would seem very lively. In Mo Bei¡¯s apartment, when so many people came in at once, the apartment indeed felt very small. However, Panda was really curious. ¡°Why is this bathroom so small, brother? Don¡¯t you get pee outside when you¡¯re peeing? And this dressing mirror¡­ I can only see the upper half of my body. This electronic rice cooker is so pocket-sized. Is it meant to be a decoration?¡± Fortunately, Mo Bei had learned her lesson from the previous time and had tidied up the trash in the bathroom before she¡¯d headed out. Otherwise, given Panda¡¯s curious and exploring nature, he might have just figured out something. Between boys, there was essentially no need for much consideration. Only he and Granny Gray were so enthusiastic about a studio apartment. It seemed like it was really because their families were too affluent. That was why everything seemed so rare to them. Mo Bei did not stop him. Her lower abdomen was still throbbing slightly. After entering, she washed the red dates and wolfberries that she¡¯d bought and boiled them with rock sugar. Then, she poured the mixture into a transparent ss jug before scooping out some ice from the refrigerator. The others drank it with ice, while she had it hot. Panda sighed as he sipped his drink. ¡°Brother, your skills live up to your reputation! I saw that you also have soybean cubes in your kitchen. It looks like you really like making sweet stuff!¡± To keep them from associating this with anything, Mo Bei took a sip. Feeling warmth in her belly, she then said neutrally, ¡°The soybean cubes are for Yun Shen¡¯s breakfast. She can also have them when she¡¯s on set.¡± Panda faltered before saying very dramatically, ¡°With you taking care of my goddess, I feel at ease.¡± Mo Bei did not say anything else. People who worshipped a star were probably all like this, right? Feng Nai stood by the window emotionlessly as he spun the cup in his hand. Then, he saw his cell phone screen light up. ¡°I can let Mo Nanpete, but your live-stream duration this week will be doubled. Also, you must show your face. Stop showing only a mineral water bottle!¡± Chapter 309 - Agreeing For The Sake Of Bei

Chapter 309: Agreeing For The Sake Of Bei

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feng Nai did not reply to this text. He wasn¡¯t in too good of a mood. The club manager sent several emoticons over at once. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not there. I know you are. I saw your Moments. You¡¯ve switched to drinking red date wolfberry tea now?¡± Feng Nai moved his fingers and replied, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Live-stream!¡± the manager stressed. ¡°Show your face! It¡¯d better look like you¡¯re showing your private life. Don¡¯t be sarcastic the whole time, my Almighty.¡± Feng Nai¡¯s voice sounded very casual, but a hint of slyness yed at the corner of his lips.. ¡°Got it, but let me sleep for two days first. In two days, I¡¯ll live-stream for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why aren¡¯t you sleeping today?¡± The manager really hadn¡¯t expected him to be awake. Were there no sses at school that day? Feng Nai switched to type with his other hand. ¡°Mo Nan is ill, so we¡¯re here to show affection to our teammate.¡± The manager replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that you¡¯re a person who would show affection to his teammates? You¡¯re bluffing!¡± Feng Nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. He directly took a photo of everyone present and sent it. The manager was rather shocked this time! His gasp was so loud that his secretary turned to him in surprise with a questioning expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It was just a little unreal. However, judging by this, King was really firmly set on this support. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to double his live-stream hours. The issue with the shareholders, who were thinking of switching the yer out because of the implications, probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with either. After all, given King¡¯s identity and worth, if he spoke up, the shareholders would have to cut their coats ording to their cloth. However, ever since FromNorthToSouth hade, there had been no peace the whole time. As a matter of fact, after being in this position for so long, they all knew this at heart. This had been somebody¡¯s doing behind the scenes. Those people didn¡¯t want to let FromNorthToSouth rise. After setting up the trap step by step, they asionally threw out contentiousments to start arguments now. All of this was merely meant to ruin Mo Nan. Knowledge was knowledge. However, FromNorthToSouth wasn¡¯t worth the entire club exhausting all of its vigor to defend him. Thus, they¡¯d leave him to his own fate. If he could really be valuable one day, then they¡¯d see¡­ The manager wasn¡¯t wrong in thinking this way. Apetition was apetition, but management was management. There were lots of things that needed to be weighed. The shareholders were not aware of Mo Bei¡¯s value. Meanwhile, Lu Yifan had gone overseas because of an opportunity. He¡¯d received a piece of information stating that he could meet someone there. This wasn¡¯t a venue rted to apetition, but a very private cocktail party. Lu Yifan had paid good money for this chance. Even Yang Mengruo had used her connections and tagged along. Both of them were all dressed-up. Lu Yifan¡¯s attire was slightly intentional. He¡¯d hoped that the person would be reminded of eSports once he saw his clothes, so he had put on his team uniform. Businessmen loved people who advertised their club. One of them patted his shoulder. ¡°Hold on a while more. When he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll introduce you guys.¡± Lu Yifan responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Yang Mengruo was slightly anxious. She wanted to walk around. After all, every person here was much more superior. Unfortunately, she understood that she could not move randomly now. She only snapped a photo of herself holding a red wine bottle and posted it on her public ount. The caption went like this:?At an overseas private party. I¡¯m about to meet the person who was the best in the scenest time. Guess who it is?? Chapter 310 - Mo Bei’s Bottom Line

Chapter 310: Mo Bei¡¯s Bottom Line

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once such a post appeared, it indeed led to replies from a good number of people. ¡°I cannot guess. What should I do?¡± ¡°Private party? It sounds great.¡± ¡°It feels like my Dream Goddess is going to meet some big shot. However, it¡¯s too difficult to guess. Best person and whatnot¡­ Are there no hints?¡± Yang Mengruo posted again. ¡°It has something to do with my favorite Sovereign Union. Come up with good guesses.¡± Sovereign Union! Once these two words appeared, the poprity of the post instantly changed.. Anyone who gamed basically knew what these two words represented! This was the only battle team that had clinched the championship at the world league. They¡¯d created countless ssic scenes. Even now, once they heard this name, some veteran yers who had beenying low for a long time would appear. This was the power of Sovereign Union¡¯s name. Yang Mengruo had imed to be a fan of Sovereign Union ever since she¡¯d started streaming and had kept thisbel even to this day. In reality, no amount of love could practicallypare to the attention this brought. Ever since Yang Mengruo had realized that these two words could draw even more attention to her, she¡¯d been iming to be a die-hard fan of Sovereign Union. During this period of time, there hadn¡¯t been any rise in her poprity. Throwing out such a topic should be useful. As expected, the number of people participating in the discussion began to multiply one level under another. ¡°Sovereign Union? Have I finally found my people?¡± ¡°Dream Goddess, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Quickly, tell us which member of Sovereign Union it is. I¡¯m dying to know.¡± ¡°Sovereign Union fan here. I have already followed you. Waiting for the broadcaster¡¯s answer.¡± ¡°An old fan would like to remind the people here that back when those people retired, they said that they hoped not to have their lives disrupted. Has everyone forgotten?¡± ¡°I think this isn¡¯t considered a disruption.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not considered a disruption. Dream Goddess, remember to take photos for us!¡± Yang Mengruo looked down and replied, ¡°I shan¡¯t take photos, but I won¡¯t keep everyone in suspense anymore. The person we¡¯re meeting today is the top manager that used to lead Sovereign Union, Feng Yi. I¡¯ll just say what I know. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯lle back to guide Almighty Lu.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°My Almighty Lu is truly formidable if he can make Feng Yie out of retirement!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Indeed, by watching Dream Goddess, we can get lots of information about Sovereign Union.¡± Amongst many people¡¯s cheers, a post suddenly appeared. It was made by FromNorthToSouth. This ount¡¯s first post had been made a long time ago. ¡°Impossible.¡± Only one word. However, this one word displeased many people. Replies like ¡°that¡¯s really enough, he¡¯s here for attention again¡± appeared on Mo Bei¡¯s side. Wang Dongdong, who was worried sick, called. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t you rarely go online? Why did you have to reply to this particr post?¡± Mo Bei was very d that she was the only person left in the apartment right now. Panda and the rest had left after finishing their drinks and hanging out for a while. Otherwise, the sharp edge in her eyes right now couldn¡¯t have stayed hidden from them. She suppressed her emotions while her fingers were resting on her lower abdomen, her eyes dark and her voice slightly deep. ¡°Un¡­¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s name, which had been right in her mouth, was changed. ¡°Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t guide any other person except the members of Sovereign Union. Yang Mengruo isn¡¯t a Sovereign Union fan. If she really was, she wouldn¡¯t have ignored the words they said when they retired.¡± Wang Dongdong had never heard Brother Nan speak in such a tone. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯ve already tumbled once because of Yang Mengruo. Don¡¯t fall a second time. Just let her say whatever she likes.¡± Chapter 311 - A Dragon Has Its Untouchable Scale

Chapter 311: A Dragon Has Its Untouchable Scale

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei did not speak again. However, her eyes became even darker. There was iciness to her handsome back view now, just like an ancient dragon having its untouchable scale touched. When Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t hear any more sounds, he spoke again. ¡°Anyway, Brother Nan, it would be better if you¡­¡± Beep¡ª The sound of the call being hung up was heard. Wang Dongdong reached out and held his forehead. How had this happened? It couldn¡¯t be because this person couldn¡¯t contain his fiery temper like he had in the past, could it? When Wang Dongdong thought of this, he hurriedly went to check on the progress of the posts. . Fortunately, Brother Nan hadn¡¯t recklessly said anything else. Instead, there were lots ofments below. ¡°Is it impossible just because you say so? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already met, alright? Just say that you¡¯re jealous of our Almighty Lu.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why such a person is stillpeting¡­¡± Wang Dongdong was feeling rather frustrated. It seemed like the poprity that he¡¯d finally umted by using his results all this time was gone in a split second. He was really quite puzzled. Why would a person who could face everything coolly bother toment on such a topic? The only reason Wang Dongdong coulde up with was that ¡°Mo Nan¡± might be a Sovereign Union fan. At the base, Panda had the same thought when he saw that reply. ¡°Does my brother like Sovereign Union that much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like them too?¡± Granny Gray said. ¡°That¡¯s Sovereign Union. All my idols were in that team.¡± Panda turned his face. ¡°That¡¯s how we put it, but his reply really¡­ My brother was too impulsive.¡± ¡°Before we enter every time, Mo Nan always watches the rey of ssic scenes of the world league.¡± Granny Gray stroked his chin. ¡°He¡¯s probably an infatuated fan of Sovereign Union. That¡¯s why his reaction was so big.¡± Panda seemed to be struck by a sudden thought. ¡°Ah, yes! He even said back then that he joined the scene because of Sovereign Union. But what Yang Mengruo posted doesn¡¯t seem fake. Lu Yifan¡¯s manager in the future couldn¡¯t really be¡­¡± m! A milk carton flew through the air and cut off his words. Panda turned back angrily. ¡°Who was it?¡± Feng Nai stood with a hand in his pocket as he casually cocked an eyebrow. Panda choked. Feng Nai strolled over, only making half ament in his wicked tone. ¡°Brains are a good thing to have.¡± It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t have any¡­?It¡¯s not like Panda didn¡¯t know what the second half of his sentence was supposed to be. Thus, he said furiously, ¡°Chief, I feel like you¡¯ve been extremely unfriendly to me recently!¡± ¡°You could just say I¡¯ve been in a bad mood since you¡¯re my official CP,¡± Feng Nai said slowly. Panda immediately checked the news. Sure enough¡­ his fans had starteding up with random theories again. Compared to scrubbing the toilet, it would be better to get a sarcasticment or two! The quiet and obedient him caught the way his Chief¡¯s eyes seemed to darken right away when he saw the news. He wondered what he was thinking about¡­ Feng Nai was indeed lost in thought. He was wondering what kind of fondness could make that emotionless person post ament that would definitely attract criticism¡­ Meanwhile, at the overseas private gathering¡­ Yang Mengruo, who had earned enough attention, was very pleased at heart. When she¡¯d gotten to know Mo Nan, she had learned that he was a fan of Sovereign Union. However, she¡¯d thought that person had changed so that he could no longer be controlled by her. After all, during their previous two interactions, she had not known what to do with him. She hadn¡¯t expected that he¡¯d still be the same person, who was zed once he was set on fire. Mo Naning forth this time was considered an additional gain for her. He probably hadn¡¯t expected that his good friend could be guided by Manager Feng and he felt upset. Mo Nan also ought to know one thing: He was a has-been who had been involved in plenty of scandals. However, he wanted to rise up. Heh¡­ Dream on. Chapter 312 - Feng Yi Slaps Faces

Chapter 312: Feng Yi ps Faces

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengruo, Yifan,e over.¡± Someone called from the other side. Yang Mengruo smiled a little and walked over with Lu Yifan. It was thepany¡¯s CEO, Xiang Guocai. ¡°Feng Yi has arrived.¡± He was here? Yang Mengruo looked left and right. Why wasn¡¯t she seeing a stir? ¡°The Fengs are in the business of luxury goods. Feng Yi¡¯s connections on this side are enough for him to use the special passageway.¡± As a CEO, he was rather clever.. It was also this cleverness that had made him very decisively choose to give up on Mo Nan during his fall. After all, inparison, he admired people like Lu Yifan more. He knew that simply ying well wasn¡¯t enough to fill his stomach. Commercial value was necessary. Naturally, Mo Nan wasn¡¯t totally ignorant. However, since everyone had been outcasting him, there had been no need for him to continue promoting such a person. Nevertheless, he had been feeling slightly regretful recently, as Mo Nan¡¯s growth had been flourishing. He had to find a person to suppress his poprity. Most importantly, he had to promote Lu Yifan properly. After a lot of thought, he had concluded that the best person was Feng Yi. However, Xiang Guocai knew very well at heart that talking Feng Yi into being Lu Yifan¡¯s manager waspletely impossible. Releasing this news and then getting Feng Yi to give pointers from time to time ought to work. This was also what Xiang Guocai had told Lu Yifan earlier. ¡°We¡¯ll go over to say hi to him.¡± Xiang Guocai took a ss of champagne and walked inside with the two of them. Yang Mengruo was still searching for the person who had been the top manager back then. Suddenly, a chuckle came from the side. ¡°We can set a date to go out to sea another day. I can drive a boat too.¡± Yang Mengruo looked over, following the noise. She had essentially eliminated this side. Since he was the top manager, he ought to be very old and big-bellied like their CEO. However, Xiang Guocai raised his ss toward the back of the person that had been chuckling earlier. ¡°Younger brother, long time no see. It seems like you¡¯re really echoing thatment. Wherever you are, you are able to feel like a fish in water.¡± The person in question turned around. It was a man in his thirties with handsome features. His lips were half-curled, and his well-ironed suit radiated a business aura. ¡°Mr. Xiang?¡± These two words reced the intimate address of ¡°younger brother¡± and made their rtionship seem ordinary again. Xiang Guocai wasn¡¯t angry either. Knowing this person¡¯s temper, he pushed Lu Yifan slightly with a smile. ¡°Alright, I shall not go in circles. It wasn¡¯t easy to find you either. Let me introduce a child to you. Hepetes in eSports, so you should be interested.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s gazended on Lu Yifan. Was that a team uniform? Lu Yifan was humble at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr. Xiang mention you many times. I¡¯m finally seeing you in the flesh this time. I really liked Sovereign Union.¡± Feng Yi yed with his ss. Upon seeing that he was speaking, Xiang Guocai said again with a smile, ¡°This child is really a fan of you guys. After hearing that he wasing to meet you, he didn¡¯t really sleep yesterday.¡± ¡°Mr. Xiang.¡± Feng Yi smiled like a handsome prince. ¡°I¡¯ve sensed the enthusiasm of this child of yours. After all, people who still wear their team uniform when theye to such ces are rare.¡± Because of the contemtion in his tone, for a moment or two, even Xiang Guocai couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind his words. Yang Mengruo, who wanted to ease the tension, said with a blushing face, ¡°Hello, Senior Feng. I¡¯m also a fan of Sovereign Union.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t say anything and would only shoot her an aloof nce. Yang Mengruo went on. ¡°Being able to meet the person who brought Sovereign Union out today is¡­ I really don¡¯t know what I should say, I¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Xiang.¡± Feng Yi did not let her finish. While still wearing a smile on his thin lips, he turned and told Xiang Guocai, ¡°These two children are very interesting. Now they¡¯re trying to prove to me that Sovereign Union hasn¡¯t lost its poprity. Are they trying hard to pretend to be fans?¡± Chapter 313 - Untitled

Chapter 313: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thisment instantly rendered Yang Mengruo unable to smile. After all, she couldn¡¯t perceive what he meant. Unfortunately, Xiang Guocai could. ¡°Pal.¡± He sighed. In order to find a way out, Xiang Guocai changed the topic. ¡°They¡¯re true fans. I shall not go in circles any longer. You should know that the National League has begun. I¡¯ve never run a club in the past either, and thepany doesn¡¯t really have any good managers. If you could make some time to give us some pointers, I would remember this favor.¡± . ¡°Mr. Xiang.¡± Feng Yi gave him a small smile like a fox. ¡°Are you asking me to push aside businesses worth several thousands of millions to go guide your children?¡± Xiang Guocai froze. Feng Yi shook his wine ss. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Xiang Guocai¡¯s eyes lit up. He had already been prepared in case the other party negotiated about conditions. ¡°I could¡¯ve done Mr. Xiang a favor.¡± The corners of Feng Yi¡¯s lips lifted for a moment. ¡°But I loathe gimmicks like pretending to be a fan. Say, why would these two children do this? They should just focus on gaming. Why use so many crooked ways?¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t only Yang Mengruo that reacted. Even Lu Yifan¡¯s face became slightly stiff. However, Xiang Guocai still wanted to go on. Feng Yi¡¯s gaze changed and seemed to be a little cold. ¡°Mr. Xiang, I really dislike people who make a fuss by using Sovereign Union. Since this is a private gathering, just drink some wine and dance a little. I¡¯m a businessman now. Businessmen generally seek nothing but profit. However, if one gets upset, that is a different story.¡± Xiang Guocai toughened his resolve and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink.¡± Amid this atmosphere, only Feng Yi could turn around and continue to chat delightfully with the others as if nothing had happened. Lu Yifan and Yang Mengruo really couldn¡¯t bring themselves to stay any longer. In the current scene, the two of them were basically admired and adored. Even though Feng Yi resided overseas, he ought to know. After all, the inte was very advanced. How could he regard them as nothing? Actually, Lu Yifan and Yang Mengruo had really thought too much about this. On the day Sovereign Union had disbanded, Feng Yi had gone back to being the young master of the Fengs and never watched any morepetitions. Due to the size of a family like the Fengs, he was busy with business every day. How would he have the time to learn who they were? However, Yang Mengruo and Lu Yifan ought to be d that Feng Yi hadn¡¯t been engaging with the field. Otherwise, the situation would have been totally different. Five more minutes passed before Xiang Guocai made use of an interval to leave with Yang Mengruo and Lu Yifan. Once they got in the car, Xiang Guocai¡¯s face darkened. Yang Mengruo¡¯s phone had been buzzing the entire time with notifications. This made Xiang Guocai even more annoyed at heart. ¡°Turn it off.¡± After saying yes, Yang Mengruo added, ¡°Mr. Xiang, what should our ount be when we return?¡± The news had already been released, so they had toplete it to make sure they didn¡¯t lose face. If they were to say that Feng Yi had disagreed, wouldn¡¯t that be a p on their own faces? Xiang Guocai understood this better than Yang Mengruo. Meanwhile, Lu Yifan fisted his hands tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll just keep releasing the news. Anyway, ording to what Feng Yi said earlier, he doesn¡¯t care about any matters of this field. Plus, he¡¯s overseas.¡± This statement struck the bottom of Xiang Guocai¡¯s heart. ¡°We¡¯ll do what Yifan said.¡± However, there was something they did not know. That night, because of their appearance, Feng Yi thought of checking his private ount. After logging in, he realized that his youngest nephew had sent him an email¡­ Chapter 314 - Untitled

Chapter 314: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why would Little Lin have time for him now? Feng Yi smiled. A hand undid his cor, while the other clicked to open the email. The title was very fitting for his nephew¡¯s personality. ¡°Uncle, you must watch this video. We¡¯ll have a talk after you¡¯ve finished watching it.¡± Video? Feng Yi lifted a brow and clicked the y button. A game? This little rascal had started gaming too? If Old Master were to find out, he would certainly turn the house upside down.. Old Master disliked members of the Feng Family touching these things precisely because the grandson that he¡¯d found most promising, Feng Nai, refused to obey him and go overseas and insisted on staying at home to game. Today, the few people who approached him also did so because the new season was starting. In that case, that rascal Feng Nai probably hadn¡¯t returned to the family home at alltely. At first, Feng Yi didn¡¯t watch the video with his full attention. He even picked up a business call in the middle. The total length of the video was eight minutes. After he hung up, he was about to humor Little Lin and send him a short reply when he heard a sound effect in the video. Triple Kill! Feng Yi had seen triple kills before. As the top manager of Sovereign Union, he¡¯d seen too many ssic scenes live. However, what made him keep watching the video was the silver-white figure¡¯s gracefulness as he moved back and forth before the base. That orbwalk seemed oddly familiar. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes paused for a moment as his right hand moved the mouse and dragged the progress bar backward. The longer he watched, the more something grew in his eyes. In the video, Mo Bei had not used the ID FromNorthToSouth. If she had, Feng Nai would¡¯ve recognized her when he¡¯d pretended to be Little Lin to y with her. This was a very ordinary ID. However, it was precisely that unexpected ying style that made Feng Yi type and send the following words. ¡°I¡¯ve watched the video. Who is this?¡± Because she had to pass off as her brother, Mo Bei¡¯s ying style had changed a lot. Feng Yi did not recognize her at first, but the degree of familiarity was enough to make him associate this with a lot of things. Perhaps, it was time for him to acquaint himself with the current eSports scene¡­ In the country, news regarding ¡°the top managering back to guide yers¡± did not stop circting. Instead, the more that was said, the more that really seemed to be the case. Everyone was asking Yang Mengruo about the progress. The news grew increasingly sensational each day. As a result, after Lu Yifan returned, live-stream reporters came to interview him right away. ¡°Everyone wants to know how the talks with Mr. Feng are going. When is he returning home?¡± ¡°Almighty Lu, how did you move Mr. Feng? Can you share a little?¡± ¡°How is Mr. Feng¡¯s current condition? Did Almighty Lu see the other members of Sovereign Union?¡± Lu Yifan was still wearing his team uniform as he said in front of the camera, ¡°We cannot share specific details now.¡± ¡°If Almighty Lu cannot, then Goddess Mengruo definitely can, right?¡± The host shifted the mic to Yang Mengruo. Yang Mengruo smiled. ¡°Why would it be possible on my side? What I can share is that Mr. Feng¡¯s condition is great and we talked a lot. As a fan, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m feeling so close to Sovereign Union. I¡¯m really anticipating that Mr. Feng will be able to return early and guide Almighty Lu as soon as possible.¡± It was this slightly misleading way of exining things that pulled the topic into an even more heated level. Meanwhile, at Dark res¡¯ base¡­ When Mo Bei, who had recovered, pushed open the door, she heard this conversationing from the screen. She stood for a moment in the entryway, iciness covering her handsome profile slightly. Panda, who was being lectured by Feng Nai about rectifying his training time and not watching this nonsense, shouted out the moment he turned around. ¡°Brother!¡± Chapter 315 - Almighty K Is Going To Do A Live-stream

Chapter 315: Almighty K Is Going To Do A Live-stream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing him, Feng Nai stopped what he was doing and also looked over. He had a cigarette between his fingers and his eyes were especially dark. Panda intended on using actions to wee his brother. After the three days that his brother hadn¡¯t been around, they were about to puke from the takeaway they¡¯d been eating. Who knew that, even before he had opened up his arms, his brother would dodge and say coolly, ¡°No hugging, feels gay.¡± Feels gay? What was he talking about?! Panda was so evidently stunned that he did not notice that Mo Bei¡¯s eyes were colder than usual. Instead, Feng Nai cocked a brow. After using a hand to swing the mouse and destroy the base, he put out his cigarette and stood up with a hand in his pocket. ¡°Why, does your stomach still hurt?¡± . Mo Bei lifted her eyes. Realizing that she¡¯d probably revealed some of her emotions, she mumbled coolly. ¡°Go take medicine.¡± Feng Nai frowned. Since he hadn¡¯t recovered, why was he back here? Mo Bei¡¯s period was short. She was essentially in the clear, so there¡¯d been no need to take painkillers for a long time. Taking medicine now wasn¡¯t very realistic. She decided to simply change the topic. ¡°I brought some food for you guys.¡± ¡°Food?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Where is it?¡± Mo Bei turned. ¡°In the backpack.¡± Panda opened it animatedly. Other than snacks, there was also another bag inside. ¡°And this is?¡± ¡°Handmade sausages.¡± ¡°You made them?¡± Panda wanted to salivate just by looking at the color. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Panda reached out with a hand. Then, for some reason, he instinctively drew back and nced in his Chief¡¯s direction. This time, Feng Nai was rather expressionless while he held hisnguid posture. However, after too many lessons, Panda found his Chief even scarier. After all, he was watching him. Handmade sausages and whatnot, he could only bear this pain and say goodbye to them! Upon seeing that Panda wouldn¡¯t touch the bag, Mo Bei lifted a brow. Did he not like handmade sausages? Mo Bei did not think much of it. She directly reached out and handed the bag to Feng Nai. Panda observed from the side the whole time! He personally saw the corner of Chief¡¯s lips curl up very frivolously as he took the bag. Was he happy? Why did he have a feeling that his Chief always wanted to take everything that his brother made for himself? Panda put a potato chip in his mouth as he thought to himself, ¡°Are these SweetDisciple side effects?¡± After all, Chief didn¡¯t really like eating things like handmade sausages¡­ Meanwhile, Mo Bei did not think much of this. Even before Feng Nai, she had still been aloof. A vividly beautiful, icy youth. In Mo Bei¡¯s eyes, Almighty K was a cat that needed to be fed daily. However, one could perceive that their rtionship had improved greatlypared to the first time they¡¯d met. Panda really couldn¡¯t have imagined that these two people could exist in harmony. After all, when ¡°Mo Nan¡± hade to report, it had been clear in Chief¡¯s eyes that he¡¯d wanted to throw this fellow out. This was truly miraculous. At this point, Panda hadn¡¯t expected that even more miraculous things were toe¡­ The rest of the guys were distributing the snacks. Even Han Xi, who was usually short-spoken, was no exception. He also checked out what other food there was. Meanwhile, Feng Nai had returned to his seat. After ncing at a text from the assistant, who was urging him to do his live-stream, his eyesnded on the box of handmade sausages. The corner of his lips seemed to lift for a moment before he leaned backnguidly. As a hand was holding the side of his face, he replied with four words, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Chapter 316 - Untitled

Chapter 316: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other end, the assistant found this inconceivable to some extent. He¡¯d agreed? This easily? Usually, he would have to urge him multiple times. This really didn¡¯t fit Almighty K¡¯s personality. The assistant sensed deceit behind this. ¡°You won¡¯t show the mineral water bottle?¡± Feng Nai snickered and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve gotten money from the mineral water brand.¡± The assistant was speechless.?You speak as if you really haven¡¯t done so before! ¡°Then I¡¯ll be watching Young Master¡¯s live-stream from thepany!¡± . The assistant said this to remind his Young Master to take note of the implications! Feng Nai, who ignored this textpletely, reached out and touched the web camera hanging from his monitor. Panda was still crunching on potato chips. Upon seeing this, he ran over. ¡°Chief, you¡¯re doing a live-stream? Aren¡¯t you already done with your hours for this month?¡± Everyone at the base knew how much Chief hated live-streaming. Now he was actually extending his live-stream hours? Panda found it really strange. Using training as an excuse, he settled down opposite his Chief. Theputer equipment and seats that eSports professional yers used were specialized andpletely unlike average ones. Dark res¡¯ overall style gave off a very cool feeling. Hence, fans also liked seeing their idols live-streaming at the base. After all, it felt even more intimate that way. News of Feng Nai¡¯s live-stream was announced by the club. It could be said that only King had such a convening force that he could make all the people reading the news about the return of the top manager swiftly shift their attention. ¡°My Almighty K is going to live-stream again? For real?¡± ¡°I calcted and he¡¯s alreadypleted his live-stream hours.¡± ¡°Almighty K must know that we want to see him, so he extended his hours!¡± ¡°The person above needs to wake up¡­¡± ¡°The reason isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that I can screenshot again!¡± ¡°Mates, don¡¯t be too happy yet. Almighty K doesn¡¯t show his face.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Even if there are only images of the game, I still like watching it! I want to enter the room!¡± The moderator of the room had fans too and was familiar with the style of Almighty K. She thus decided to simply control the situation while using a mask. This was unexpected! Their Almighty K had actually shown his face! He had shown his face! Not only that, but he actually had no intention of gaming that day! Damn, what was up with Almighty K that day? However, these eyes, these brows, that entire face¡­ Screenshot, screenshot! The fans entering aside, even the moderator¡¯s eyes were shining. Thements were filled with ¡°ahhhs¡± that were flying across. After taking screenshots, everyone left the live-stream room and rushed around to spread the news. Thest time they had seen Almighty K¡¯s face, it had been merely a sh. At the time, Almighty K had still had a wound at the corner of his lips. This time was virtually like explosive welfare! After the screenshots were sent out, the number of people watching in the live-stream room started surging. Feng Nai put on his headphones. His slender fingers adjusted the mic and then lifted the box within his reach. His handsome face was filled with nonchnce. ¡°No gaming today. Just a casual chat.¡± A chat? This would have beenpletely impossible in the past! The room¡¯s poprity was about to explode. Feng Nai seemed to smile with a slight curl of his lips as he answered the questions in thements. ¡°What am I eating? I think these are called handmade sausages.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not takeaway.¡± ¡°The person who asked if Han Xi made them, do you think that¡¯s possible? Is the food he makes edible?¡± ¡°Mocking him? Am I? These are facts.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Wait a moment? The fans, who had been enjoying themselves, became slightly anxious when they saw that handsome face turn around¡­ Chapter 317 - Two People Live-Streaming Together

Chapter 317: Two People Live-Streaming Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Please, honey, don¡¯t let your face leave my sight.¡± ¡°Two minutes! My Almighty K has shown his face for two minutes already!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really not gaming! He¡¯s chatting!¡± ¡°What are we supposed to be waiting for?¡± The assistant wanted to ask too. After all, he was worried. He quickly sent a text from his cell phone. ¡°Young Master, you aren¡¯t nning on standing everyone up after live-streaming for two minutes, are you?¡± No reply. Then, he heard a maic voiceing from the screen. ¡°You,e over.¡± . ¡°You?¡± Who?! Who was their Almighty K talking to? The camera swung around. Countless fans in the live-stream room saw their Almighty K tug someone over and introduce him casually. ¡°This is the little brother who made the sausages.¡± It was FromNorthToSouth! Little Brother? This form of address¡­ However, those visuals could really standpetition. When he was with their Almighty K, he actually stood his own ground with aloofness and elegance. He didn¡¯t seem to lose at all. He was so handsome! Mo Bei had not realized that Feng Nai was live-streaming. After hearing his words, she turned her handsome face. When she spotted the small camera hanging from the monitor, it urred to her what was going on. Hesitation appeared in her chilly eyes, which were pleasantly dark. If one looked from the angle of the screen, she was virtually an icy prince. This slight slip-up surprisingly highlighted his adorable vibe by stark contrast. The fans watching the stream subconsciously held their hearts. Damn, he was really handsome. ¡°Say hi to my fans.¡± Feng Nai spoke againnguidly. ¡°They were all asking who made these sausages.¡± Mo Bei stood there, bending slightly as she said in a cool voice, ¡°Hello.¡± Perfect! Too perfect! After greeting them, Mo Bei did not stay in front of the camera for long. This was Feng Nai¡¯s live-stream after all. ¡°Alright, you guys have seen little brother. Any other questions?¡± Feng Nai tore open a bag of potato chips. ¡°Snacks? The snacks were bought by support little brother too. What about his cooking skills? I¡¯ve said it before, they¡¯re great. After he joined us, I¡¯ve rarely eaten takeaway. Mm¡­ He¡¯s the one cooking at the base. Panda? He¡¯s washing the bathroom.¡± As they chatted, who would¡¯ve guessed that their Almighty K would call out again. ¡°Support little brother, help me get a bottle of water.¡± The fans saw that good-looking face once again. Why did their Almighty K use the address ¡°little brother¡± so smoothly? After drinking a mouthful, Feng Nai turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°Room temperature water is better for the stomach.¡± For some reason, the fans actually thought these words sounded like the words of a naughty child. It had to be an illusion! How was it possible that Almighty K was a naughty child? Their Almighty K had finally stopped showing mineral water bottles during his live-stream, so they had to treasure this. This live-stream made the number of people who¡¯d been suspecting that FromNorthToSouth was using Feng Nai for attention lessen. The two of them knew each other too well. It seemed like they were on very good terms. Besides, their Almighty K had never let anyone else appear in his live-stream before. Today, the two of them were essentially live-streaming together. Their interactions were so full of love. Some fans thought this way, but others didn¡¯t. Instead, they directly made a scene in the live-stream room. ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re here to watch you. Why must you show someone else?¡± ¡°Almighty K, can¡¯t you keep a distance from FromNorthToSouth?¡± The assistant was really troubled once he saw this. However, Feng Nai personally replied to thisment. ¡°No, my teammate. If you¡¯re telling me to keep a distance, you might as well ask me to stoppeting. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Chapter 318 - 8: Starting To Have Slight Palpitations

Chapter 318: Starting To Have Slight Palpitations

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The assistant knew that things were going downhill once he heard that. Their Young Master had agreed to do a proper live-stream. This couldn¡¯t have been what he nned to do right from the start, could it? Someone said Feng Nai shouldn¡¯t make his fans look bad. Feng Nai was nonchnt. ¡°Is this about a person¡¯s face? Since when do you guys have to interfere when wepete to be happy?¡± ¡°Mo Nan, a person who relied on selling an image to get popr, is worthy of you doing this? I¡¯m so speechless.¡± Feng Nai shot a look at the screen. ¡°Just by selling an image, he can get the MVP title using a support? Then eSports yers wouldn¡¯t have to train every day. We¡¯d just have to y with fake images in front of you guys. Also, fans? You sure you guys are fans?¡± ¡°Is Almighty K taking my support little brother under his wing? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± . Feng Nai replied absentmindedly, ¡°Which team member do I not protect?¡± Panda, who had been listening the entire time, was speechless.?Chief, don¡¯t you feel guilty saying this?? ¡°How¡¯s the taste of the handmade sausages? Pretty good.¡± Feng Nai didn¡¯t stop eating. ¡°Am I angry? No, my assistant should be trembling in fear now. He has probably learned a lesson this time.¡± ¡°What lesson? For example, don¡¯t make use of banning anyone frompeting to make me live-stream.¡± Feng Nai drank a mouthful of water. The assistant covered his face. He no longer dared to look at the club manager sitting there. The manager inhaled deeply, telling himself again to be a gentleman. ¡°What is he doing?¡± The assistant exined, ¡°Young Master, he probably¡­¡± ¡°Probably just wants to defend Mo Nan!¡± The manager really had no way out, so his mood worsened. ¡°He¡¯s too good at attracting criticism.¡± The assistant looked up at the sky. ¡°As long as they can winpetitions, it¡¯s okay. Young Master has always attracted criticism with his words.¡± The manager nced at him. ¡°Tell him to stop first.¡± The assistant wanted to cry. ¡°Manager Liu, do you think I can tell Young Master what to do?¡± The manager was left speechless. The club was already at their wit¡¯s end. Fortunately, the topic in the live-stream room changed. Someone mentioned the matter of the top managering back, which had been continually discussed, and asked Feng Nai for his thoughts. In the past, Feng Nai wouldn¡¯t have answered such a question. Even if the other party was creating hype, this had nothing to do with him. The most he could think was that this was boring. However, it was quite different this time. Trouble Lin¡¯s Little Brother seemed to be very mindful of it. Feng Nai opened his mouth and leisurelymented, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard my Uncle mention that he wants toe back.¡± Uncle? The live-stream room went silent for a second beforements began to flood in! ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡°Damn it, Uncle?¡± ¡°This¡­ What did I just hear?¡± It wasn¡¯t only the fans watching the live-stream. Even at the base, Panda and Granny Gray¡¯s faces were filled with shock! Panda even stopped eating his potato chips. Chief¡­ He, he still had this rtion? Meanwhile, Feng Nai was rather indifferent, as if he¡¯d merely mentioned something very normal. However, there was a change in Mo Bei¡¯s eyes. He and Uncle Feng were rtives? Indeed, they both had the surname Feng. Previously, Yun Shen had said that Feng Nai had probed for information about her when she had been Bey. Had he asked Uncle Feng then? Perhaps because she¡¯d learned that they were rted, for some reason, she felt warmth. Mo Bei looked down while the corner of her lips moved up slightly, seeming to curve up for a moment. When Feng Nai, who was live-streaming, caught this, his gaze froze and his heart tightened for some reason. He turned away and then turned back again after pausing for a moment. ¡°Icy little brother over there, what are you smiling to yourself about?¡± Chapter 319 - Almighty Ks Teasing

Chapter 319: Almighty K¡¯s Teasing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Bei, who was called upon, looked up for a moment. A smile had really shed across her face. At present, she had put on an aloof expression again as her eyes watched Feng Nai. She even seemed to cock a brow. Feng Nai reached out with a free hand and his fingertips poked Mo Bei¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°Here¡­ What were you smiling about just now?¡± It must be said that such an act was really intimate. Mo Bei had not expected this. She could even smell the minty tobo scent belonging to the other person. Moreover, the camera was still on. . Mo Bei couldn¡¯t dodge either. They were boys after all, so their interactions were supposed to be uninhibited. If her reaction was over the top, it might appear to be even more problematic. Meanwhile, the fans watching the live-stream did not think this was an ordinary interaction between boys. They truly almost felt their hearts stop beating after being charmed by this scene. After all, their Almighty K did not behave like this usually. He always gave people the cold shoulder. With Mo Nan, it felt like there was a lot more. Plus, his earlier action had been really attractive! Even Panda felt that their Chief was particrly close to his brother. Although Chief had also touched his face before, it had been with a pat every time. He had never radiated a man¡¯s aura like he was now. Because of this one live-stream, almost everyone now knew that Feng Nai and Mo Nan were on very good terms. Moreover, those two seemed so much like a CP when they were together. Given their interactions between every word and phrase, it was difficult for the fans to not think about it. They could essentially be sure that their Almighty K treated the new support differently. Because of this, some people who were embarrassed made an even bigger scene. They started leavingments under Dark res¡¯ club profile and asking the official ount to provide an exnation. Of course, more people were discussing Feng Nai¡¯sment. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard my Uncle mention that he wants toe back.¡± ¡°Judging by this, it¡¯s impossible that CEO Feng woulde and do the guiding.¡± ¡°It seemed pretty definite when I read the news from Almighty Lu¡¯s side earlier. After all, even my goddess followed along. Could Almighty K perhaps still not know that CEO Feng is nning to return?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, one of them is in the country and one is overseas.¡± ¡°I thought that this news wasn¡¯t reliable right from the start. If CEO Feng was really going toe back, why wouldn¡¯t he guide his own nephew but an outsider?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very simple. Because of admiration. The goddess also mentioned that they¡¯d been chatting the whole time during the gathering and they had a good time.¡± ¡°Ah, now I don¡¯t even know whether to believe Almighty K or my goddess.¡± Yang Mengruo watched thements that appeared ceaselessly. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue doing nothing so she made a call to thepany. Thepany was trying to ensure Lu Yifan had attention. However, they had never expected such a situation. They had to do something to divert everyone¡¯s attention. The best way was to use Mo Nan. As they were displeased with Mo Nan for showing himself during Feng Nai¡¯s live-stream, some fans already showed some resistance to Almighty K. They just needed to start a controversial debate so that the topic would naturally shift elsewhere. Hence, towards the end, the number of people against Mo Nan increased. They all mentioned wanting to ban Mo Nan frompeting again. Even though these were casual remarks, this was better than having people bug them for verification of the news. They needed someone to take the shot, and Mo Nan was the most suitable person. They couldn¡¯t provoke Almighty K, but no one would care if they touched Mo Nan in this aspect. Chapter 320 - Untitled

Chapter 320: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The club also seemed to realize this problem. Dark res¡¯ manager checked the entire trend and put down the pen in his hand. ¡°Go find a manager for Mo Nan.¡± The situation had already reached a point when they ought to take action. In reality, he was also a person who cared about profit. However, this time, the controversy was too harsh. They couldn¡¯t simply watch as anything and everything was med on Mo Nan and still take no action. He had to say that this support was highly skilled. He had also been chosen out of more than a thousand people after they¡¯d watched their videos just so that he wouldpete well.. The other party¡¯s aim was very obvious. They wanted to make sure Mo Nan had no way ofpeting anymore. In the scene, these tricks were essentially no secret. After the three matches that he¡¯d yed, Mo Nan had incurred the contempt of the other party and, at the same time, their worry. They were afraid of him standing up once more, so they¡¯d use any means to stop him. This time, Mo Nan was probably being used as a scapegoat. The manager knew this and also sent out a notice. However¡­ ¡°No one¡¯s epting the job?¡± The person carrying out the task mumbled. ¡°Right now, Mo Nan is in the eye of the storm. Because of his issues in the past, experienced people say they¡¯ve got no time and new managers say that they don¡¯t know how to do it. Therefore, no one¡¯s taking the job.¡± It was not that they had no time, or that no one could take the job. The problem was that no one was willing to take it. Dark res¡¯ manager rubbed the space between his brows. ¡°Let me think again. Continue looking until someone takes the job.¡± Fortunately, thanks to Mo Nan¡¯s current personality, he totally didn¡¯t care about these things. In the past, this huge pressure from the public opinion might even have affected his condition duringpetitions. As far as this was concerned¡­ In reality, everyone had misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t that Mo Bei didn¡¯t care. However, the more issues there were, the more her desire to win increased. At the base, during daily training, her face was still handsome and cold. It was nothing. She just had to win. Making it into the National League was what she really ought to do. Panda watched from the stairs. Sometimes, he got the sense that his brother was really extraordinary. However, he couldn¡¯t put his finger on how exactly. There were still three days left until the provincialpetition and no one was willing to be Mo Nan¡¯s manager. Wang Jun had also heard a thing or two. While he yed billiard, he smiled at Chen Yu and Lu Yifan. ¡°The higher-ups of thepany have acted. No one will take care of these matters for Mo Nan right now. He¡¯s like a hot potato. Any smart person wouldn¡¯t take over for him. This makes things easy for you guys. You just have to beat him at the provincialpetition and everything will be done.¡± ¡°He is currently different than he was in the past.¡± Lu Yifan spoke. Wang Jun looked over. ¡°I know, his skills have indeed improved a lot. On thepetition stage, we cannot control him, but there¡¯s one thing¡­ As long as no one manages him, his reputation will only worsen in time. Even if he really creates results, how many people will praise him? When ites to people, the only reason he rose up is because of his terrible character. He¡¯s been relying on his image because he has no capability. How much of a threat can he pose? It¡¯s not like we can really let him be a national champion.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Chen Yu sat with his legs crossed, smiling very cockily. ¡°He¡¯ll be ruined sooner orter, Brother Lu. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Lu Yifan did not speak. asionally, he thought that he did not want to get on the stage with Mo Nan. After all, they had been truly close when they had been on the same team. However, being suppressed in second ce at the time hadn¡¯t felt good. What Mo Nan had be could only be med on his own personality¡­ Chapter 321 - Untitled

Chapter 321: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was Thursday and the provincialpetition had yet to begin. However, the monthly exams had arrived. Mo Bei¡¯s medical leave had ended, so she didn¡¯t continue staying for long at the base. In the past, her Master had said to her, ¡°Regardless of what you are doing now, as long as you are a student, you ought to attend school religiously.¡± Although Mo Bei had always thought that her Master had seemed funny to some extent when she¡¯d said this, when it came to learning, Mo Bei had the same attitude. Being able to learn more was always useful. The only shocked people were the students of No.1 and No.2 Middle School. . How could they not be shocked? Never mind that the Chiefs came to school together. Young Master Feng, who looked like he was still half-asleep and had a hand in his pocket, turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Have lunch together?! Were they already close enough to be able to eat together? Young Master Feng, quickly tell us! We can still corner Mo Nan! Unfortunately, their Chief didn¡¯t even spare them a nce¡­ It felt like the feud between them and No.2 Middle School was being ruined. Meanwhile, Mo Bei mumbled coolly. ¡°Your side or my side?¡± ¡°My side tastes better,¡± Feng Nai responded airily. The people watching from the side almost ran into the tree in front of them. What exactly was happening? Mo Nan¡¯s army group looked really upset. They only wanted to cry now! Those who liked the icy little brother were more receptive. After all, ever since they¡¯d be fans of Mo Bei, some girls from No.2 Middle School had been paying attention to Mo Bei. After the duo¡¯s loving live-stream and whatnot, they¡¯dpletely understood. The extent that Young Master Feng was good to their icy little brother was already clear to them. When they¡¯d given a speech as student representatives long ago, they¡¯d already be fans of this CP. That¡¯s right, CP. Chief CP. In the past, they hadn¡¯t even dared to think about this. After all, these two people used to be absolute foes and had seemed as if they coulde to blows at any time. However, there were pink bubbles of love everywhere now. Having lunch together and whatnot¡­ How normal. Young Master Feng had even poked the icy little brother¡¯s face during the live-stream. When Young Master Feng reached out abruptly while their icy tyrant was about to leave, not sure what for, his handnded on their little brother. Actually, Feng Nai did not do anything. He merely helped adjust the other person¡¯s shoulder bag when he saw it was tilted. He didn¡¯t know what those girls were ¡°ahhh-ing¡± about. He only gave them a brief look but he did not stop adjusting the shoulder bag. His face was still really handsome and arrogant, but he did not remove his mask. When Mo Bei sensed this action, she turned slightly. She was thinking of the same thing as Feng Nai, so she didn¡¯t understand why the people around them were acting like this. After all, boys ought to interact like this. A fixed model had already formed in her heart. Otherwise, how could this behavior be considered uninhibited? Hence, to demonstrate that she was also very manly, Mo Bei did not put any distance between them whatsoever. This made the girls even more agitated. They¡¯d all crowded together, feeling so moved that they didn¡¯t know what to do. They wanted to take photos, but their icy little brother definitely didn¡¯t like having his photo randomly taken. Many people said that no one liked Mo Nan. In reality, that wasn¡¯t the case. Perhaps, the ID FromNorthToSouth was disliked by many people. However, at school, students from both No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School were already totally in love with Mo Nan. Unfortunately, some kind of love could not be expressed online¡­ Chapter 322 - Untitled

Chapter 322: Untitled

¡°Brother Nan, do you really want to have lunch with young master Feng?¡± Zhao Jianjian saw that brother Nan and young master Feng were finally separated, so he dared to approach them. Moby gave a very faint¡±Um¡± in his voice. Zhao opened his mouth again. ¡°Is your rtionship changing too fast?¡± ¡°Is it fast?¡± Said Moby carelessly. Zhao Jianjian thought to himself, this is not fast, then what is still fast: ¡°They are scaring us.¡± ¡°No wonder the girls are screaming,¡± she said. Zhao Jianjian: ... They¡¯re not screaming because they¡¯re scared, they¡¯re screaming because you¡¯re acting... Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting too close? Or is it just his imagination. Look at his calm face. Zhao Jianjian is a bit suspicious of himself, his ideas are too corrupt. Right. Those girls like to think. It¡¯s cruel to think of such a thing as a couple. It¡¯s not gonna happen. Anyway, that¡¯s what chien-chien Cho convinced himself. Even if is Feng little to their south elder brother is really very unusual! Lunch. Someone came looking for Feng Nai. Feng Nai only nced at you muqing and said, ¡°We have an appointment.¡± A Date? You Muqing didn¡¯t know about the scene this morning when the students from No. 1 and No. 2 middle schools were about to explode. And that lunch date that still shocks the schoolwork. Therefore, you Muqing suddenly gave a smile: ¡°Who can you have an appointment with?¡± Feng Nai took the phone and threw him a sentence: ¡°Ask anyone, and you¡¯ll know who I¡¯m meeting.¡± You Muqing: ... Out of curiosity. Vice President you sent someone to ask. That man is none other than themander of the siege of the Moran Army. Tears were about to flow out of her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. Vice Council, look at the school¡¯s Inte cafe. I¡¯m going to cry for a while. We Can¡¯t fight with No. 2 middle school anymore.¡± You Muqing don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, do you like fighting so much. School Net? After you mu counted it, he only saw a big red headline. ¡°The two bosses are together. There are pictures and evidence. The two bosses are a couple. Let¡¯s find out!¡± Even You Muqing thought there was something wrong with his eyes. But that picture is... What the hell was that move? He¡¯s never done this to anyone before. When did he get so close to someone and fix their backpack straps? Is that the attitude of a neat freak? He used to frown when someone touched him. Now... he suspects he¡¯s looking at a fake! And he allowed it to appear on the school¡¯s web site. I thought he hated those CP posts. He used to hack the IP address of the most popr girl in school. Now, is it thatissez-faire? Could it be the after-effects of¡±Little Brother¡±? You Muqing has begun to doubt himself. Our client, Chennai, is rather cavalier. What¡¯s the point of having lunch with a teammate? Isn¡¯t that normal? These people make such a fuss. When Mobei left the school gate, he saw the man waiting there, his finger ying with a cat. They used to fight here, but now it¡¯s lunch. It¡¯s hard not to get noticed when you show up at the same time. Feng Nai was used to being watched and didn¡¯t like to eat out. Now when I look up and see that person, I think, sometimes it¡¯s good to go out for a meal. He¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s being watched... Chapter 323 - Three hundred and twenty three

Chapter 323: Three hundred and twenty three

The two of them walked into first middle school¡¯s cafeteria one after another. The students who were still in line forgot to get their food. They only looked at the back and excitedly pulled the person beside her. One could only imagine the reaction of the crowd. The girl standing in front of Feng nai blushed. The two of them were lining up at the same window. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Feng nai asked, his body half-turned. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Spicy?¡± Feng nai asked. ¡°Yes.¡± This conversation was as if there was no one else around. There was an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Especially when the two of them stood side by side and picked out the vegetables, it made the female students ¡®hearts flutter. After the meal. Feng nai raised his eyebrows and nced at it. There were too many people around them. If this were in the past, Feng nai would definitely be impatient. It was just that today, there was probably an extra person beside her, so she didn¡¯t feel that the cafeteria was too chaotic. She took the tray and found an empty seat. He looked at the table again, his brows slightly furrowed, but he did not sit down. Mo bei also walked over. Seeing him standing there, she understood what was going on. She first put the tray down, then took out a bag of paper towels from the pocket of her school uniform. She wiped the table clean with one hand, and her side profile was very clear.¡±You can sit with me.¡± Feng nai sat over nonchntly, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. The female students who saw this scene looked at each other. As for the fact that young master Feng needed little brother iceberg to take care of him at all times, it was really ... How should she put it? Like a little wife? The female ssmates quickly shook their heads to get rid of this strange thought. How could young master Feng be a wife? However, the truth was that mo bei was still taking care of Feng nai. For example, young master Feng liked to eat fish, but the fish bones were too hard to remove. After Feng nai had used his chopsticks to cook the dish once, he didn¡¯t want to do it a second time. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were emotionless. Seeing this, she reached over with her bamboo chopsticks, peeled a piece of fish, and ced it in his bowl. Hence, the male students around them saw their boss¡¯s smile once again, without any of his usual mockery! With a heavy heart, he surrounded mo Nan¡¯s Regiment leader and ate two mouthfuls of rice before saying,¡±¡±Let¡¯s disband. ¡± Young master Feng was already in such a state, so it was impossible to beat mo Nan. Most importantly, if young master Feng didn¡¯t make a move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat mo Nan. Then what was the use of this group! Basically, one could tell that their boss and the boss from No. 2 middle school had really be brothers. Feng nai had indeed never been so close to anyone before. This little brother of trouble Lin. The more she understood him, the more she felt that getting along with him was not bad. Young master Feng, who didn¡¯t have many friends, took a photo and posted it. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have someone helping to pick out the fish bones. ¡± In addition to the meal, there was also a photo of mo bei¡¯s hand. When the assistant saw this post, he was a little dumbfounded. Their Almighty K had actually taken the initiative to post a public message. However, why was mo Nan on screen again? Didn¡¯t the young master feel that he had been posting too much about mo Nan recently? Feng nai didn¡¯t like to post these things in the past. He always felt that it was very boring, so what was the point of posting about a meal? Now, he felt that it was quite interesting. After all, if this little brother, trouble Lin, were to sit there, it would be easy for people to overlook the surrounding environment. Even when the two of them didn¡¯t like each other. Feng nai also felt that he had rarely met someone like this little brother, trouble Lin. Just looking at him made him feel less irritated. Instead, he wanted to take a few more nces at him ... Chapter 324 - Three hundred and twenty four

Chapter 324: Three hundred and twenty four

At this moment. Mo bei¡¯s phone rang. It was a WeChat message. Feng nai could see who the sender was. Yun Shen. When she asked him to drink some water, she nced sideways. He looked at the way the person replied to the message. Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up nonchntly.¡±If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you just move to the production team?¡± His tone was more or less mocking, and the strength in his hands was inexplicably greater. ¡°It¡¯ll affect her filming. ¡°Mo bei was very normal. ¡°If you need it, I can help you get in,¡± Feng naisheng said in azy tone. Mo bei thought for a moment, then said in a t voice,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai chuckled.¡±I really want to stay with the production team.¡± ¡°I feel like something¡¯s not right with her.¡± Because of Yun Shen, mo bei would asionally watch some entertainment-rted things now. Yun Shen¡¯s crew seemed to be unstable. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for the captain, I want to visit her today.¡± After hearing this sentence. When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes met that face, his slender fingers paused. This little brother, trouble Lin, would only have a change in his expression when it came to things rted to yunshen. In order not to affect the yers ¡®performance on the field. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and made a call. The person on the other side thought that he had seen wrongly.¡±Brother naer?¡± ¡°Did your brother invest in an idol drama recently?¡± Feng nai leaned back. It was as if something was pressing down on his chest, causing him to tug at his cor involuntarily. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother naer. You¡¯re even following idol dramas now?¡± That person liked to y and usually admired brother na the most. No matter what he yed, he would lead the audience. However, brother na had never paid attention to these things. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±My friend wants to join this production team to take a look. Go and say hello.¡± ¡°No problem! I thought it was something big. ¡± The manughed.¡±Don¡¯t even talk about joining the crew. I can even arrange a role for you. Brother naer, when are youing back to the main house? bring me out to y.¡± ¡°Do you think the old master will let me go back?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re still ying games ...¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t continue with the chit-chat.¡±¡±I¡¯m hanging up,¡± ¡°Naer, wait a minute. What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Mo Nan,¡± Feng nai replied. Mo bei watched as the man swiped his phone and ced it aside. She thanked him. Feng nai was still eating, his expressionzy.¡±¡±No need,¡± After all, he was the one who suggested joining the crew. It was just that this little brother of trouble Lin thought too highly of him. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of putting in too much effort in such a rtionship? Forget it. It had nothing to do with him anyway. However ... On the side, almost all the students who were surrounding Monan¡¯s Army felt that young master Feng¡¯s back was much colder than before. It looked like he could fight with someone at any time. Especially his current smile, which was evil and mocking. Those who were familiar with him knew that he was not in a good mood ... After school, that person sent him a message. ¡°I¡¯m going to the set. You go first, Captain. ¡± It became even more obvious. The driver was not sure what was going on and asked,¡±¡±Young master, where is young master mo?¡± ¡°He went to find his girlfriend.¡± Feng nai casually threw his phone aside, as if he had no interest in taking another look. ¡°Ah,¡± the driver said.¡±That¡¯s a pity. Didn¡¯t young master say that he would bring young master MO home for dinner today?¡± Chapter 325 - Three hundred and twenty five

Chapter 325: Three hundred and twenty five

¡°They¡¯ve all left, how are we supposed to bring them?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was clearly a little distracted. The chauffeur thought to himself,¡±the young master is going to be disappointed.¡± When he heard that young master mo wasing today, he even specially wore a small suit. It was true. After Feng nai was taken back. Feng Lin didn¡¯t even look at him, his round eyes looking behind him.¡±¡±Big brother, where¡¯s little Big brother?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t answer. He only bent down, tugged at his brother¡¯s coat, and said in a faint mocking tone,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to act? You¡¯re dressed like this. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wear it for little brother to see. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s little brother?¡±Feng Lin was persistent in his own question. Feng nai swept him a nce, stuffed his hands into his pockets, and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look for your little brother every time you see me in the future. How would I know where he went?¡± Feng Lin blinked. What was wrong with his brother? he felt like his back seemed to carry a little ... In the words of his teacher, loneliness? But didn¡¯t she say that she was going to bring little brother here for dinner? Feng Lin didn¡¯t see his little brother. The child¡¯s ears drooped and he looked listless. He kicked the door listlessly. As for Feng nai, he had tapped on his phone particrly many times today. There was a message, but a certain profile picture was gray and silent. Outside the city. The night sky darkened. Because it was a special filming location. Therefore, there would be a lot of lights here. Considering that the actors had to eat, many people would open a few restaurants nearby. Yun Shen¡¯s crew was not the only one here to film. After mo bei alighted, she still had to walk a distance. It was just that as she walked over, many people looked over and thought that mo bei was the new male lead of some web drama. After all, with just one look, it was obvious that he was going to be popr. In addition to his indifferent temperament, he was simply the most popr iceberg youth. Some of the staff members wanted to go up and ask what kind of show this person was acting in so that they could take a look. ¡°May I ask if yunshen is on this set?¡± Mo bei made a call, but it didn¡¯t go through, so she could only let her gaze pass. When the staff member heard the name Yun Shen, his expression changed, and there was something else in his eyes.¡±¡±She¡¯s probably with our CEO li right now. So you¡¯re here to look for her? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. After all, in order to add more scenes, who knows when our goddess Yun Shen wille out.¡° Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What?¡± Most people would have given up after hearing those words. To them, this was another person who was bewitched by Yun Shen¡¯s looks. As long as she told them what she had done, her heart would be shattered. Why did this person continue to ask? Mo bei¡¯s voice was very low.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s apanying someone? where is she?¡± ¡°I advise you not to look for it. But if you insist, there¡¯s a ce to eat on the left. Boss li likes to book a private room there. After all, you can go upstairs directly after eating.¡± At this point, the expression on the staff member¡¯s face became more varied. There was no need to think too much about what he was hinting at. Mo bei¡¯s gaze shifted over,pletely ignoring what these people were saying. Based on Yun Shen¡¯s personality, he would not go out for a meal with anyone. There must be a problem. Mo bei didn¡¯t pause for even a moment as she strolled over ... Chapter 326 - Three hundred and twenty six

Chapter 326: Three hundred and twenty six

In the private room. Yun Shen did not know what he had drunk, but he kept feeling dizzy. Moreover, it was clearly another female supporting role in the production team who had asked her out for a meal at the beginning. After that, the investor came. The wine kept pouring into her ss. Yun Shen wasn¡¯t a pure-hearted person, and he knew that something was wrong with his posture. When he looked up, he did look like a witch. ¡°Sigh, why doesn¡¯t our yunshen drink?¡± boss li chuckled.¡±He can¡¯t stay there and not integrate into the family.¡± Yun Shen was dizzy, but she could not let herself show it. Because she knew very well that at this time, she had to make herself look calm. She had already freed up one hand and was nning to get her manager to pick her up. After all, her manager should be nearby. When Mr. Li noticed her movement, he reached out and took her phone, putting it aside.¡±¡±Young people nowadays love to y with their phones while eating. Yunshen, I offered you a toast and you ignored me. That¡¯s too much.¡± Without his phone, Yun Shen¡¯s back was a little stiff. In addition to the other party¡¯s action, he had actually put his hand on the top of her head. Yun Shen immediately stood up, but he realized that the back of his neck was even bigger, so he could only rely on the edge of the table to maintain his bnce. Mr. Li pretended to be kind and held her.¡±¡±What is this? How can you be drunk if you didn¡¯t drink?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s face was cold as he tried to push her away. The film crew next to them wereughing. ¡°Mr. Li,¡± someone suggested,¡±why don¡¯t you send yunshen back to his room? it looks like she¡¯s drunk too much.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mr. Li held Yun Shen¡¯s wrist and his eyes were shining.¡±¡±I¡¯ll bring her back first. ¡± Yun Shen wanted to shake this person¡¯s hand off, but he realized that it was very strong. What was it that made her so drowsy that she did not even have the strength to speak? Her heart was filled with waves of disgust. The others seemed to have long acquiesced to this kind of existence. After all, they were the investors and Yun Shen¡¯s reputation was not good. Since boss li had seen it, he might as well do him a favor. Half of the people here thought so, while the other half were already used to this kind of thing. After all, under normal circumstances, one was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. Even though Yun Shen seemed unwilling now, it would be different when there was a scene tomorrow. That was how the Supporting Actress who had asked Yun Shen out for a meal before had gotten the role. She didn¡¯t think much of it. However, she also knew that Yun Shen was really unwilling. However, she had no choice. Boss li had his eyes on her now. It was useless no matter who said it. He might as well be a quiet mute. Yun Shen then realized that no one in the entire crew would speak up for her. On the contrary, they would just take her away like they were watching a show. To them, yunshen was too outstanding and could easily steal their limelight when they were in the same frame. This was also the reason why they did not like Yun Shen, so they would not care about this kind of trouble. It was impossible for Yun Shen to get the phone. However, the screen kept on lighting up. It was a call from mo bei. Yun Shen wanted to touch it. CEO li immediately mmed his phone down and half-dragged and half-supported Yun Shen away. Yun Shen¡¯s hands pushed her away, but she had no strength at all. Otherwise, Yun Shen would have already done it when CEO li was doing all this. But now, even if she rejected him ... When the time came, people would say that she came to such a dinner because of the filming ... Chapter 327 - Three hundred and twenty seven

Chapter 327: Three hundred and twenty seven

No one picked up the phone or the call was hung up. This made mo bei unable to wait any longer. She followed the shop assistant¡¯s directions and pushed the door open. This was the scene that he saw. Yun Shen did not know that mo bei hade and was still holding on to himself so that he would not be taken advantage of. However, when the people at that table saw someone break in, they said,¡±¡±Who are you?¡± he hadn¡¯t asked. Then, he saw boss li being dragged over by that person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone shouted. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. For the first time, her handsome face was filled with iciness. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? You can¡¯t tell, but she¡¯s not willing. ¡± ¡°What do you mean¡± willing ¡°or¡± not willing ¡°? with her reputation, it¡¯s not up to her to say¡± willing ¡°or not.¡±¡° Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and looked at the figure. She clearly knew that she would be in danger of being challenged if she made a move now, but the moment she retracted her gaze, she immediately raised her hand and gave the other party a clean punch. Boss li shouted in pain,¡±go get help!¡± I¡¯m going to make this kid suffer!¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were still cold. She ignored him and reached out to pull Yun Shen into her arms. Yun Shen wanted to resist at first, but when he smelled that person¡¯s familiar scent, he seemed to have regained some strength.¡±¡±North?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Mo bei reached out to brush her long hair aside, her voice still calm.¡±¡±I¡¯ll bring you back. ¡± Boss li held his face and spat.¡±¡±You want to leave?¡± When he said these two words, no less than six people came in. They were all dressed in ck and looked like professional thugs. Yun Shen knew that mo bei still had apetition after this, so she could not let mo bei make a move at this time. His body moved forward to block, still holding on. Mo bei understood what she meant, but bringing yunshen back was her only thought. If the thugs wanted to keep someone, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful. The moment he came up, he smashed at mo bei¡¯s shoulder. Mo bei turned to the side, raised her long leg, and ruthlessly kicked him to the ground. Just by looking at the cold figure shuttling between the hatchet men, no one would think that she was a girl. Boss li looked at the people he had brought with him being beaten to the ground one by one. He gradually realized something. However, before he coulde back to his senses ... The cold young man, who was still fighting back, suddenly turned around and grabbed his clothes with one hand and pinched his throat with the other. At that moment. Boss li even felt that the other party wanted to kill him. Her legs were trembling. After all, no one had ever dared to treat him like this. The people around them also shouted,¡±what are you doing? you hit someone and you¡¯re still not doing it?¡± Quickly release me!¡± However, mo bei acted as if there was nothing around her. The side of her face was still cold and sharp.¡±Yunshen, you can¡¯t touch him as you please. You better remember this.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, mo bei flung her hand and released the man. There were also traces of being kicked on his shoulder. However, she did not seem to care at all. She looked at Yun Shen¡¯s condition, then bent down and carried him up horizontally. Boss li was still behind him, his hands on his waist. He was in so much pain that he cursed,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so clean. Tell yunshen¡¯s manager that she doesn¡¯t have toe to this show anymore. Also, go and find out who this kid is. I¡¯m going to F * cking teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°CEO li, don¡¯t be angry. This should be the one who¡¯s been in a scandal with yunshen recently. He¡¯s a gamer, I think his name is mo bei or Xiang Nan ...¡± Chapter 328 - Three hundred and twenty eight

Chapter 328: Three hundred and twenty eight

¡°The one that yunshen couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and had to protect?¡± Liughed and said mockingly,¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t for that incident, yunshen could still be saved. It seems like these two people really don¡¯t know their ce.¡± After saying that, he made a phone call. The pain on his face made his tone a little gloomy.¡±Hello, is this reporter Liu? I have a pretty good headline here, do you want to ...¡± Mo bei, who had just walked out of the private room, could no longer care about their identities. Yun Shen¡¯s situation was clearly not quite right. At this moment, the manager also arrived. Seeing the two of them like this, they knew that something had happened and their expressions changed. The manager knew that she had to take the me for this. She thought that it was just a meal with her partner and that such a thing would not happen. But now ... The manager was also very angry. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to bring someone out, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to look down on her. ¡°Deep.¡± Before she could speak, Yun Shen used all his strength to say,¡±¡±Don¡¯t let people take photos of you. ¡± North? Who was it? The manager looked at ¡®mo Nan¡¯ who was carrying Yun Shen.¡±¡±She ...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. ¡± Mo bei did not exin. The manager also realized that this was not the ce to talk.¡±¡±The car is over there.¡± The two of them were already very fast. However, in this kind of filming location, it was hard not to be photographed. Especially since li had made that call, there would be even more peopleing to grab the topic. Hence, just as mo bei turned sideways and ced Yun Shen in the car, the camera behind them pressed the capture button. The photos were very interesting. If someone else saw this photo, they would definitely think that something was wrong. Sometimes, some of the leading discussions were led by the media. Sometimes, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell just from the photos, or perhaps something had happened at that time. But with the addition of words, there was a specific direction. Coupled with the inte, the speed of information spreading would be very fast. No one would care about what was behind the photo. After all, the title was too eye-catching. The sentence ¡°the unspeakable thing between a popr starlet and an e-sports yer¡± ignited the entire topic. ¡°Why is it mo bei and Xiang Nan again? can you note out again?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a gamer. Instead of ying games properly, he¡¯s always talking about this kind of topic.¡± ¡°I have to say, yunshen is interesting. So many people like her, but she had to be with a lousy gamer.¡± ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s not picky, right? mo bei and Xiang Nan were cuckolded. They probably don¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Birds of a Feather really flock together. ¡± When the club manager saw the news, he didn¡¯t talk nonsense and directly asked the people around him,¡±¡±Have you found mo Nan¡¯s manager? go and ask yunshen what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°At this time, there¡¯s even less of a manager for mo Nan.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s no one, we have to find someone. We have to do public rtions.¡± At this moment. Mo bei was still in the hospital. Yun Shen had indeed been drugged, and she was right. Moreover, it must have something to do with Yun Shen helping her before. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Yun Shen to be fine for so long, but something like this happened to her the moment she came. Mo bei had never felt like this before. She felt that her abilities were limited. If she was strong enough, she would not be like this ... Chapter 329 - Three hundred and twenty nine

Chapter 329: Three hundred and twenty nine

In the ward. Yun Shen had already recovered his strength. Shey there, but there was a coldness in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s been photographed. ¡± That was Yun Shen¡¯s first question. The manager was also having a headache and didn¡¯t want her to see thements on the phone. However, Yun Shen could still guess what people would say. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dinner tomorrow. ¡± ¡°If you go to the dinner again, I don¡¯t know what people are going to say about you.¡± The manager looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about what anyone says. ¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes fell on her.¡±¡±But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be going as a member of the Yun family.¡± ¡°As a member of the Yun family,¡± the manager replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to restore my identity?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s voice was a little nonchnt. The manager opened his mouth and finally said in a deep voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve asked you to recover your identity. Is it because of mo Nan? I¡¯m asking you to make this decision. ¡± This person, from the moment he started cultivating until now. He persevered in everything. It was because she liked acting. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want others to think that he was relying on his family. No matter how bad things were. She would digest it internally. Today, it was obviously different. Yun Shen looked down. His face was still very beautiful, but his eyes were as ck as fog.¡±I guess so. I never thought that she woulde back, nor did I think that she woulde back in this way. When I saw those people talking about her, I realized thatpared to attacking me, I couldn¡¯t ept it. To her, esports represents too many things. It has memories and feelings. Compared to her, my dream of being an actress is like a child¡¯s y. If she can y the game in peace by showing her identity, then she should take this identity. I won¡¯t allow anyone to use this matter to try to pull her down. ¡± The manager had never seen Yun Shen so protective of anyone before. Really, how could this ¡®mo Nan¡¯ change her so much? Including the message that she shouldn¡¯t have sent, she didn¡¯t want the other party to think that she was alone. At first, the manager thought that the two of them might just be in a casual rtionship. It seemed that she was wrong. Yun Shen was a little too serious about this mo Nan. The manager didn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling it was. After mo bei was done thinking, she bought some porridge and came in. When she saw this scene, she raised her brows, her emotions very calm.¡±What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Things in the chat circle.¡± Yun Shen looked at the things she was carrying and smiled brightly.¡±¡±How did you know that I was hungry and wanted to have some porridge?¡± Mo bei unwrapped the package.¡±Tell me what you want to eat for the next two days. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°I want to eat your northeast Rushwood, braised eggnt, and spicy chicken.¡± Yun Shen took a sip of porridge.¡±You¡¯re craving too much. Will it take up your training time?¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±There won¡¯t be anypetitions for the next two days. We can train at night. It won¡¯t affect us.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like to eat your dumplings with eggnt filling.¡± Yun Shen was really hungry.¡±I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. There¡¯s no such filling outside.¡± Mo bei drew a tissue and handed it to her.¡±I¡¯ll finish it tomorrow. I¡¯ll send it over.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll do it after oneo¡¯ clock.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vi,¡± Yun Shen said.¡±It¡¯s next to your base.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied. When she lowered her eyes, her gaze swept toward her phone screen. It was a new message that popped up, and the title was very eye-catching. ¡°It¡¯s about a certain pretty girl, something that I have to say on set. ¡± Chapter 330 - Three hundred and thirty

Chapter 330: Three hundred and thirty

The content was conducted in the form of an interview. Such a sentence was usually used. ording to a director who did not want to be named, Yun Shen was just like that. No one knew how messy he was in private. ¡°We¡¯ve also received confirmation from the production crew that Yun Shen likes to go out to dinner with investors. As for what kind of dinner it is, there¡¯s no need to exin. Some actresses won¡¯t even show up. They¡¯ll probably show up to add scenes. The editor doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with adding scenes. It¡¯s just that using this method, to be honest, if her fans find out about her real situation, will they still continue being fans? Mo bei knew that it would be difficult to exin such a thing. It was because of that dinner. Yun Shen had indeed gone, but she had only appeared there because it had been a spontaneous dinner. She reached out and crossed out the message. Then, he stood up. The scene changed. She looked at those and said,¡±mo bei, xiangnan, you¡¯ve been cuckolded. Break up with her.¡± Or ¡°both of them are people who do anything for fame. They even sold their public image before. How disgusting.¡± She immediately posted a public message.¡±Yunshen, only those who really understand her know how good she is. In order to act well, she never ate her meals normally. In order to act well as an autistic patient, she went to the hospital every day with those people, so it was difficult for her to act. As an actress, she has done what she needs to do. As for me, no matter what happens, whether you guys are disgusted or not, I will stand by her side.¡± ck me base. Panda, who had been paying attention to the situation, reached out and grabbed han Xi¡¯s arm.¡±¡±F * ck, my brother is really too manly! This could be considered a confession! I really couldn¡¯t tell that my brother knew how to do such a thing. ¡± Han Xi had originally been looking at those topics and was wondering if he should send a message. Now that he saw Panda¡¯s screen, his long fingers let go of the mouse. There were probably some things that he did not understand. Because he added that woman with his alternate ount, he knew that she was someone who would be satisfied if he gave her food. Why would she go to that kind of dinner? What was going on? Han Xi wanted to get to the bottom of this, but he realized that the other party probably didn¡¯t need it. After all, she had a boyfriend ... The Feng family. Little Lin had already changed into his milk cow pajamas and was wagging his tail. He was so angry that his entire little face was puffed up. ¡°Why do these people always say that Little Big brother and little sister yunshen have nothing to do?¡± Feng nai had also seen mo bei¡¯s message, and his eyes darkened. Ever since trouble Lin¡¯s little brother had joined the team, he had never used this kind of public ount to speak. Would she really do anything for Yun Shen? ¡°Brother.¡± Little Lin narrowed his eyes.¡±That dinner or whatever didn¡¯t make sense in the first ce, right? why do you have to say it¡¯s sister yunshen¡¯s fault when something like this happens? is it because sister yunshen is pretty?¡± Feng nai threw his phone aside and said absent-mindedly,¡±¡±When did you get so close to yunshen? you¡¯re even calling him¡± big sister. ¡°¡± Little Lin¡¯s face was full of righteousness.¡±That¡¯s little brother¡¯s girlfriend. Of course, you have to call her little sister.¡± ¡°Who was the one who said that if a certain someone found a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t have time to make desserts?¡± Feng nai nced sideways. His bare upper body had smooth lines, and he was as handsome as a demon ... Chapter 331 - The Golden manager is coming back

Chapter 331: The Golden manager ising back

Little Lin blinked, his little face still wet from the shower.¡±¡±Brother, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s none of your business whether little brother finds a girlfriend or not?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on herzily, as if he didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±Did I say that it has something to do with me?¡± After saying this, Feng nai, who was half-naked, strolled into the bathroom. Little Lin mumbled.¡±It¡¯s alright. Is this your attitude? really.¡± As he said that, little Lin strode away with his short legs. A voice came from theputer. Did he receive a message in his email? Little Lin might not be that old, but since he could y games, he could naturally y on theputer as well. He ran over and pressed his little hand on the keyboard. After unlocking it, he saw the email page. I haven¡¯t logged into mymunication ount yet. He had been logged in the entire time. Was it a reply from his first uncle? Little Lin¡¯s ck eyes lit up. His handsome little face was filled with spection as he opened the email. ¡°You only have one ount as a little brother? Little Lin?¡± It was just one sentence. This made little Lin reply with two words with great effort: ¡°No.¡± Probably considering that he wasn¡¯t very good at typing, it would take a long time for him to exin everything. The other party decided to use amunication device to make a video call. Little Lin picked up very quickly. A smiling face appeared on the screen, exuding a business-like aura. Even the ce he was sitting in was a conference room with floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°Big Uncle.¡± Little Lin called out. ¡°Long time no see, little Lin. Where¡¯s your brother?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°He¡¯s in a bad mood, so he went to take a shower. ¡± After little Lin finished speaking, he added,¡±¡±He¡¯s not important. Uncle, do you want toe back and be my little brother¡¯s manager? he¡¯s really handsome when he ys games. ¡± After Feng Yi signed the contract, he capped the pen. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy here. Is your little brother also ying professionally now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Little Lin nodded.¡±He has many ounts. He¡¯s in the same team as my brother. His professional ount is mo bei Xiang Nan.¡± Mo bei ... Xiang Nan? Feng Yi stopped in his tracks. His eyes became much deeper. He seemed to have confirmed something. He tilted his head and smiled. ¡°First uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± little Lin was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Feng Yi looked up, his voice slow. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two days after I¡¯m done. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the intelligent little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±First uncle has agreed?¡± ¡°Seeing that my little nephew is so cute, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Feng Yi suddenly changed the topic.¡±However, this matter can only be known by the two of us. It won¡¯t be fun if we tell others.¡± Little Lin stood in front of the camera and guaranteed,¡±¡±I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m the president of my little brother¡¯s fan club.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes were full of yfulness,¡±does this little brother of yours have very little words?¡± He didn¡¯tmunicate with your support team?¡± ¡°First uncle, how did you know?¡± Little Lin was a little puzzled. Feng Yi was even more certain of his guess, smiling faintly.¡±I can tell.¡± You can even tell from this? Little Lin was still thinking. The bathroom door opened. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±Feng Yi asked. ¡°My brother just came out of the shower.¡± Little Lin turned his head to take a look. ¡°Remember to keep today¡¯s matter a secret.¡± Feng Yi looked at the camera. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Little Lin quickly reached out and hung up the video call. After Feng nai walked out, he saw his brother standing in front of theputer with a guilty look on his face ... Chapter 332 - Three hundred and thirty two

Chapter 332: Three hundred and thirty two

¡°Trouble Lin, what did you do with myputer this time?¡± Feng nai strolled over, drying his ck hair with one hand, and directly covered little Lin¡¯s head with a towel.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me he logged into my ount again and got reported, causing me to lose my credibility points. ¡± Little Lin removed his towel.¡±I have little brother to carry me now. Why should I use your ount? it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s always using my ount and ying duo-mode with little brother when I¡¯m not around.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s ck hair was still dripping with water, and his body was half-tilted.¡±Then tell me what you were doing with theputer just now.¡± ¡°I saw the messages on little brother¡¯s ount. Many people are scolding him. It¡¯s very annoying.¡± After little Lin said this, he touched his face.¡±¡±Brother, the water on your head is all over my face.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he nced at theputer screen. It was indeed a message from earlier. Sometimes, he felt that trouble Lin¡¯s little brother was very smart. He knew that sending such a message at this time would only make people hate him more. He still struck it rich. It seemed that he really did everything for his girlfriend. Feng nai took the mouse and casually browsed through the messages. What made him raise his eyebrows was that one of the messages was actually from han Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person withouting into contact with them. ¡± She was speaking up for Yun Shen, and she was using her professional ount. When Feng NAI¡¯s hand was free, he sent a WeChat message to han Xi.¡±¡±You and yunshen know each other?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The reply came very quickly. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±I¡¯ve never seen you defend any girl.¡± ¡°I just feel that this matter has something to do with the team.¡± Han Xi¡¯s exnation made Feng nai raise his eyebrows again.¡±Oh?¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Be careful, that¡¯s someone with a boyfriend.¡± Feng nai saidzily and nonchntly,¡±don¡¯t cause any internal conflicts in the team.¡± Han Xi sent a sweating emoji.¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± However, would he really not? Han Xi couldn¡¯t describe his feelings when he saw these things. He pulled open his cor and put a cigarette between his thin lips. After taking two deep breaths, he leaned back. He even wondered if everything would have been different if he had agreed to her request. As long as this thought popped up, han Xi would feel that he had gone crazy. However, when he looked at the gray avatar in the game, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from it. Usually, he would see this person when he came up at this time. He used sh to hit the wall, sprinted to kill, and even went past the turret at the start. Such a stupid person, no matter how smart she looked, it was impossible for her to do something like drinking with others. Han Xi had personally seen her performance on the production team. Other than acting and reading the script, he was learning how to operate the game from them. What exactly happened to have such a photo taken? Feng nai also wanted to ask this question. And it was a very direct question. He took out his phone and dialed the number he had previously dialed. Before the other side could speak, the voice was a little faint.¡±My friend was even photographed visiting the set. What¡¯s the situation there?¡± ¡°I was just asking my brother.¡± After reading the message, he was afraid that brother naer woulde to find him. As a younger brother, he was also very sad.¡±It seems like someone purposely got someone to take the picture. But brother na, I really didn¡¯t expect that friend of yours to be yunshen¡¯s boyfriend. You have no idea how cold yunshen is. My brother has pursued her so many times, but she has rejected him. Where did your friende from? is he even more impressive than my brother?¡± Chapter 333 - Three hundred and thirty three

Chapter 333: Three hundred and thirty three

Feng nai ignored the first part of the sentence and said very slowly,¡±¡±Someone? who is it?¡± ¡°The waters in the entertainment industry are so deep. It¡¯s hard to say. Yunshen¡¯s already doing some public rtions work, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. That photo is too ...¡± ¡°Find the person who took this photo.¡± Feng nai yed with his lighter and read the report.¡±¡±I want to have a good chat with him. What¡¯s the meaning of taking photos of my team members at this time?¡± The other party was stunned. Was brother naer serious? Just for an ordinary friend? Brother naer, you¡¯ve really changed after you started ying games.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it before, but recently ...¡± The people on the other side felt that something was amiss. Was the person in the picture just a member of the team? Why did it feel like brother naer was too concerned about this person? No, he had to check it outter! Who was so capable that not only did Yun Shen like her, but he also cared so much about her! ¡°Recently what?¡± Feng nai put down the lighter, his voice carrying a warning. ¡°No, nothing.¡± The other party shook his head. ¡°Then go check it out. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After Feng nai hung up, a picture was disyed on his moments. It was a picture of his back. His figure was slender and handsome, but his back seemed a little dirty. It was from Panda.¡±My brother, die, is finally back. My supper is finally settled!¡± Feng nai only took one look before he picked up his backpack with one hand. After putting on his coat, he zipped up hisbat uniform. Little Lin ran over while eating his ice cream and hugged her long leg.¡±¡±Brother, are you going back to the base? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not going back today?¡± ¡°Training,¡± Feng nai only replied with two words. Little Lin didn¡¯t buy this. Don¡¯t lie to me, you won¡¯t bepeting these two days. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you about this.¡± Feng nai snorted, his voice full of mockery. Little Lin¡¯s eyes darted around beforending on his phone.¡±¡±Are you going back to find little brother?¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his voice calm as if he didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±Why would I want to find him?¡± Little Lin thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯ve already seen it, but you¡¯re still not admitting it.¡¯ However, he knew that his brother cared about his reputation the most. He had to take it slow and let him think of a move. Little Lin¡¯s eyes darted around.¡±Then can you bring me to little brother? he must be very sad today. I¡¯ll go andfort him.¡± ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± Feng nai had just taken a step forward and rejected her very directly. Little Lin was about to hug him.¡±Brother, you can¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re still ying with my game ount.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Feng nai turned back, looking very nonchnt. Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened.¡±I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ve never gone to the base with you even once. If you bring me there, I can also act cute to little brother.¡± Feng nai was annoyed by his pestering, and his eyes fell.¡±¡±After you get there, take care of yourself and don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°En!¡± Little Nailin hugged her long legs and nodded. She thought to herself,¡¯now that I have little brother, why should I still pester you? besides, uncle is going toe back to be little brother¡¯s manager. By then, there¡¯s no need for you anymore. Hmph!¡¯ At the same time, overseas. Feng Yi opened the ount that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Only then did he realize that the people he had met at the party had released some news. He reached out to push the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and even the corners of his eyes were cold. Then, he looked at the three words ¡°impossible.¡± There were a lot of offensive words below. It seemed that he had to make a trip back ... Chapter 334 - Three hundred and thirty four

Chapter 334: Three hundred and thirty four

It was night. ck me base. When mo bei entered, she was still carrying a pile of food in her hands, which was why Panda had sent her the photo. However, as the color of her uniform was too dark, Panda did not see the marks on her shoulders. Mo bei¡¯s side profile was still calm. After she put the vegetables down, she first took out a small bag of noodles and ced it in a transparent ss basin. Panda stood at the side and looked on curiously.¡±¡±Brother, what are you doing sote at night?¡± ¡°Dumplings.¡± Mo bei only replied with these two words before she started adding water to the noodles. Making dumplings in the middle of the night? Panda had forgotten that he wanted to ask him about his goddess, and was only concerned with drooling.¡±Are you really going to make dumplings?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint as she muttered an ¡°mm.¡± His body was half-tilted, and his handnded on the water. However, when he fell, he realized that he was a little slow. It seemed to be a problem with his shoulder? Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She turned sideways to look behind her and then swung her right hand. Panda, however, noticed her actions.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t want to talk about how she had done it herself. Panda looked at his brother kneading the dough, and it seemed that there was no problem. However, was his brother used to wearing wrist guards? He had never paid attention to it before. Panda just stood there. Mo bei noticed where his gaze hadnded. She turned to the side, her sleeve hanging down to block her right wrist. Panda took a bite of the Apple and said,¡±that¡¯s a wrist guard, right?¡± It looks good, where did you buy it?¡± ¡°Online.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and gave him two words. However, Panda¡¯s interest was piqued.¡±Which store is it? I¡¯ll go and buy one too. Why don¡¯t we each have one and wear it together during the provincialpetition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I bought it. I¡¯ve already forgotten which store it is. ¡± After mo bei massaged her lower part, she swung her right hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±Panda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shoulder.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I¡¯ll spray some medicer.¡± Panda stood up and asked,¡¯shoulder? Are you alright? does it hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mo bei saw that the noodles were a little hard, so she added some water. Panda heaved a sigh of relief.¡±You scared me to death. I was wondering what had happened to you. There are only three days left until the provincialpetition. If something were to happen to you, it would be really difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and rubbed her face twice more. It was only then that Panda remembered something.¡±¡±Oh right, how¡¯s my Goddess now?¡± ¡°In the hospital.¡± Mo bei¡¯s movements stopped for a moment, and even her eyes seemed a little heavy. Panda¡¯s eyes widened. What¡¯s wrong with her? Is it because of those discussions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers were cold and slow.¡±She¡¯s been drugged. She¡¯s cleaning up the medicine in her body.¡± Panda¡¯s body suddenly stopped. Before he could speak, a voice came from behind him,¡±¡±Drugged?¡± It was han Xi. With one hand in his pocket, his fingers were a little stiff as he looked at mo bei.¡±¡±What do you mean?¡± ¡°Someone set a trap. There was a dinner, but it was a temporary one. Those people didn¡¯t even give yunshen a chance to reject.¡± When mo bei said this, her handsome face became even more clear and cold.¡±¡±When I entered, she was already in a half-effective state, but no one will believe it now. She didn¡¯t do it willingly.¡± Chapter 335 - Three hundred and thirty five

Chapter 335: Three hundred and thirty five

¡°So hateful!?¡± Panda was about to explode from anger! Why is the entertainment industry so chaotic! Han Xi¡¯s eyes also sank, and there was an obvious coldness in them. Granny gray also joined in the discussion.¡±You should have exined it directly on the public ount.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. ¡± Panda was still holding a tablet in his hand, and his expression had changed a little. His fingers were browsing the page, and he suddenly raised his head.¡±Brother, you¡¯re not going to fight with someone, are you?¡± Mo bei did not deny it. After kneading the dough, she sprinkled a thinyer on it, covered it with the lid, and set it aside. He calmly took out the eggnt from the stic bag, pulled out the small long knife, and began to wash and peel off the skin along the edge of the eggnt, leaving only the most tender part. Then, he lowered his eyes and cut the eggnt into thick slices one after another. As the knife moved up and down, the whole round eggnt was gone. It was so fast that it was dazzling. On the other hand, mo bei¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever. When he was almost done, he lit the pot with one hand. When mo bei did these things, she always carried an icy handsomeness. The only difference was that mo bei was particrly quiet today. When Panda saw his brother like this, he reached out and pulled his hair.¡±¡±You really did it? This is going to be troublesome. ¡± ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Granny Hui turned her dagger to the side. She saw many people repost a photo. The content of the photo was nothing else. It was ¡®mo Nan¡¯ who was dragging someone and beating him up. Professional yers were not allowed to fight. More and more people reposted it, wanting to dig out more information. Gradually, somements started to appear. ¡°Are mo bei and Xiang Nan treating thepetition as a game? Doesn¡¯t he know that professional yers can¡¯t fight?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to say it. Can¡¯t you just y well?¡± ¡°Such a person should be banned. He¡¯s not ck me¡¯s only yer. He has many other substitutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pity that Almighty K is always protecting him. There¡¯s no other way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Almighty k¡¯s head. Anyway, I¡¯m no longer his fan.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how ck me ns to deal with this matter. ¡± Yang mengruo, who was on the other side of the screen, was happier than anyone else when she saw these photos. After all, she could only assume that mo Nan was untrustworthy. If he had been staying in the lower reaches, it would not hinder her hard-earned status. Hence, she saw that the person who exposed her was a media personnel she knew from the past. She immediately contacted the other party and asked him to post everything he had taken so that they could maintain this pace. In the past, mo Nan had been able to change people¡¯s opinion of him by simply ying a match. Such a thing would not happen again. After this incident, Monan would probably bepletely and utterly defeated. It was a simple matter. Mo Nan had offended someone again in some way. This person was in the entertainment industry, and it would not be easy for him to mess with mo Nan. Fighting could easily lead to a ban. Now, she would like to see what mo Nan could use to return. Yang mengruo¡¯s lips curled up as she watched thements increase. After some thought, he sent a message.¡±It seems that some people are not only jealous, but they don¡¯t even know what they are doing. No wonder God Lu said that manager Feng would take care of him. As an ex-friend, I really don¡¯t know what to say ...¡± Seeing yang mengruo. Chapter 336 - Bei who has the desire to win

Chapter 336: Bei who has the desire to win

The poprity that had gone down rose again. In the media industry, there was a term called reversal effect. It was just that one thing would never be exposed at once. Instead, he was satisfying people¡¯s curiosity by exposing the truth bit by bit. Curiosity led to constant discussion. Only when someone responded would he be able to obtain a greater effect. Yang mengruo knew about these things, which was why she added fuel to the fire at this time. More people began to discuss that ¡°mo Nan¡± should be suspended. The club was under a lot of pressure. To be honest, if young master Feng hadn¡¯t done that, thepany would definitely have made the decision to let ¡°mo Nan¡± take a break for a while. It was just like before. The reason why the clubs had given up on ¡®mo Nan¡¯ was indeed because of these public opinions. The fat manager was already prepared to be scolded at the meeting the next day. However, at this moment. The assistant knocked on the door and walked in, his face full of surprise.¡±¡±Boss li, someone¡¯s picked up.¡± ¡°Answer what?¡± The fat manager¡¯s mood right now was only to raise turtles, and he had no time to think about anything else. Should he go directly to the roof and find a seat? The assistant saw that his manager was so listless that he didn¡¯t even look up, so he said,¡±¡±Pick up mo Nan.¡± Suddenly, the fat manager¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±¡±Pick up mo Nan? Are you saying that someone can be mo Nan¡¯s manager? Who was it? When will he be here? It¡¯s best if he can go to work now!¡± ¡°Uh ...¡± The assistant touched the bridge of his nose.¡±I applied for the job online. He said he¡¯s still abroad and will be here in two days.¡± The fat manager was stunned. He reached out and patted the other party¡¯s head.¡±How old are you? don¡¯t you have any work experience at all? It could be believed! I even said that I was in outer space. Did he say what his name was?¡± ¡°This ...¡± The assistant shook his head. The other party didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal his name, and he almost got involved. The fat manager took a deep breath.¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll just stay quiet. I¡¯ll just make a Hail Mary effort and wait for this two days.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to have it. He had to withstand two more days of pressure. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep since it was already sote. What kind of suffering had he suffered? In the base, Panda was really jumping up and down in anger. ¡°Suspension. These people talk about suspension all day.¡± ¡°How do we y a game if we¡¯re banned?¡± ¡°Moreover, how did Lu Yifan get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°F * ck, this is so frustrating. I¡¯m going to tell the boss!¡± Mo bei reached out to pull him back. ¡°Why not?¡± Panda: ¡°this yang mengruo, she¡¯s just messing around with the rhythm. She ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±She doesn¡¯t even have one-tenth of your fans. She wants your reply so that the topic can continue. I believe in Captain regarding the suspension. As for the rest, as long as Yun Shen isn¡¯t involved, it¡¯s fine. One day, I¡¯ll make them pay back.¡± Whether it was Yun Shen or her brother ... Also, no one should use the words ¡®Supreme Alliance¡¯ to achieve their goals. At that moment, Panda was once again a little confused by ¡®mo Nan¡¯ who was standing before him. There was a dark aura in his eyes, but it also seemed to be burning. ¡°It won¡¯t affect your mood for the game, right? Mo bei stopped and turned around. The side of her face was handsome and elegant, as if she had be a different person.¡±Such a method will only make me want to win even more.¡± Chapter 337 - Chapter three hundred and thirty seven

Chapter 337: Chapter three hundred and thirty seven

Panda looked at that tall and straight back. It was as if that person¡¯s back would not bend no matter what he encountered. Looking at himself, it seemed that other than eating, all he did waspete. They were about the same age. Why did he feel that his brother was much more mature than him? But ... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that way before?¡± Panda strolled after him.¡±Weren¡¯t you very hot-headed before? you¡¯re always retorting back at everything.¡± Mo bei lowered her gaze and put on her apron. Her voice was very calm.¡±Because I didn¡¯t think too much at that time.¡± ¡°You have experience now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°Panda had a sudden realization. Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡±. She couldn¡¯t tell him that it was because of a different person. Panda shook his head.¡±Indeed, setbacks make people grow.¡± After he finished, his eyes lit up.¡±F * ck! Did I just say something very philosophical?!¡± Mo bei no longer had the time to bother with him. She took the peeled eggnt and dried it at the side. Then, she poured the meat filling into a transparent ss bowl, took out some scallions and ginger to add vor. Other than the soy sauce, mo bei also added honey and bean paste. This was the first time Panda had seen someone add honey to the meat filling. After the ingredients were put in, the taste came out. In addition, mo bei turned her hand to the side and pan-fried some pepper oil, pouring it all over the dish. The aroma filled the entire kitchen in an instant! Panda¡¯s drool was about to drip down from the smell. At this moment. However, mo bei suddenly stopped what she was doing and seemed to have swung her right hand. He turned to look in the same direction, his eyes darkening. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Panda asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± mo bei said calmly.¡±I¡¯m going back to my room for a while. Don¡¯t touch the things here.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me. You should have told han Xi that he has an extraordinary obsession with cooking. As for me, it¡¯s fine as long as I have food.¡± Panda¡¯s gaze was now reluctant to leave the meat filling. Mo bei: ¡°then help me look after han Xi. I¡¯lle down after I get something.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Panda: ¡°don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let han Xi ruin the meat filling you¡¯ve mixed.¡± What a joke, he was still waiting to eat dumplings. Mo bei removed her transparent gloves and headed upstairs. Before she went up, she grabbed a can of Yunnan Baiyao spray. Panda¡¯s attention was still on the food, while han Xi continued to browse the post. Hence, no one noticed what mo bei had taken upstairs. However, not long after she went up, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, who woulde?¡± Panda said as he turned to the side. A slender figure appeared at the xuanmen pass. The figure was very familiar, and he could see the ck mask on his face. The well-tailored battle uniform and ck hair on her body were wet from the outside, giving off a cold andzy feeling. ¡°Boss?¡± Panda was shocked.¡±Why are you back at this time?¡± he asked. Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t return to the base today?¡± Feng nai cast him a sideways nce. Before he could speak, A little person appeared behind him. It was the rainy season. Just in case, the little one was still wearing a small raincoat. When his handsome face was revealed, his eyes were still ck, and he looked a little cold. Panda¡¯s eyes widened, and the smile on his lips was so obvious.¡±Linlin, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find little brother. ¡± Little Lin also cherished his words like gold at times. Chapter 338 - Applying the medicine intimately

Chapter 338: Applying the medicine intimately

¡°Where¡¯s little Big brother?¡± Because he was wearing a raincoat, Feng Lin looked more like a little kitten. Little brother? His brother? ¡°Upstairs.¡± Panda looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get little brother!¡± Panda wondered,¡¯since when did little Lin be so passionate?¡¯ Unexpectedly, before Feng Lin could run away, Feng nai grabbed him by the back of his cor, his expression stillnguid.¡±¡±Take off your raincoat first, Lin kengkeng. Don¡¯t get water everywhere.¡± ¡°What about Little Big brother?¡± Feng Lin could only stop. ¡°Your little brother won¡¯t run.¡± Feng nai casually threw the key aside and said nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him. ¡± It was indeed a waste of time for Feng Lin to take off his raincoat, so he didn¡¯t argue about it. ¡°¡±Then hurry up and tell little brother that I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing this, Panda couldn¡¯t help but feel incredulous. This was really unlike the cold and aloof Feng Xiaolin he knew. ¡°Who is your real brother?¡± Although he said that, Feng nai still strode forward. In the room. Mo bei put her hands behind her back and pressed on the back of her shoulder. It really hurt. It was only because he couldn¡¯t see it that he didn¡¯t know how serious it was. Now that he had turned his body, he could see that his back was already a little blue and was gradually turning ck. Mo bei reached out and pulled down her ck T-shirt. He shook the spray twice and turned his hand to the side, about to move. Creak. The door was pushed open. Mo bei suddenly paused, and even froze for a moment. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he walked in. He looked at her exceptionally fair back and the semi-smooth ck T-shirt, then subconsciously shifted his gaze away. This little brother of trouble Lin was really abnormally fair. ¡°You¡¯re applying medicine?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he realized what a certain someone was doing. He closed the door and walked in. Mo bei loosened her cor, and her T-shirt returned to its original position. She replied indifferently with an ¡°mm.¡± Fortunately, it was only the back of his shoulder ... However, there was no loss. Because the next second, the man approached her and reached out to pull her cor to a certain position. ¡°How did you do it?¡± As he spoke, his minty breath slowly hit her back. In order not to let him notice anything strange, mo bei didn¡¯t move. Instead, she was very calm.¡±I was identally hit by a chair.¡± Feng nai lowered his gaze, his tone carrying a unique mocking tone.¡±¡±This little brother¡¯s carelessness, don¡¯t tell me you were fighting several people by yourself and got hit when you were saving the damsel in distress? do you need me to remind you again how important the hand is to a professional yer?¡± ¡°The situation at that time was a little urgent.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm. Feng nai looked at that emotionless side profile, then took the spray from the side and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Turn to the side.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei frowned. Feng NAI¡¯s tone was very slow as he said,¡¯what¡¯ huh ¡®? Apply the medicine. ¡± He let her do it? Mo bei refused in her heart. However, he was also worried that if she rejected him, it would not be the way boys would interact with each other. After weighing the pros and cons, he said with a nk expression,¡±¡±I can do it myself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng naiughed and looked down from above, his handsome face carrying a slight mocking tone.¡±¡±You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll eat you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m not interested in boys? if your hand doesn¡¯t recover, I¡¯ll cripple you, understand?¡± Chapter 339 - Encountered

Chapter 339: Encountered

Mo bei did not say anything else. It was because the man was still behind her, tugging at her cor with his fingers. Although this level of attack wouldn¡¯t reveal much of a w. However, it was not safe. Feng nai saw that the figure had sat up straight, but the side of his face was still indifferent. He raised his hand again, shook the spray can a few times, and sprayed the medicine on the back of the right shoulder that had turned green. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s aura was transmitted over again. Because he was about to spray medicine, he was even closer to her when he spoke. Mo bei tried her best not to let herself have any reaction. Under normal circumstances, she would probably call him directly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± She pressed on her back shoulder and moved, not very concerned.¡±¡±It was too chaotic back then.¡± Feng nai nonchntly sprayed some more medicine on her snow-white shoulders.¡±¡±There¡¯s always a mastermind. ¡± ¡°Li, an investor.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. He was probably the one who had drugged Yun Shen. Feng nai raised his brows, his light-colored eyes gradually darkening as if he had found a creditor. Mo bei was still looking in front. She felt that the time she took to spray the medicine was a little too long and was about to turn her face. Someone touched her on the back of her shoulder. Mo bei¡¯s body suddenly froze when she came into contact with him. She heard a mocking voice,¡±this No. 2 middle school boss, do you think you¡¯re a girl?¡± It¡¯s so white. ¡± Mo bei reached out to pull her cor back to its original position, her side profile unchanged.¡±¡±Individual Constitution, isn¡¯t Captain also very fair?¡± Feng nai nced sideways and didn¡¯t deny it. However, he still felt the soft touch between his fingers. It was a little like milk, cool and soft. ¡°Captain.¡± Mo bei stood up, her aura undiminished.¡±Captain, let¡¯s go down.¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes raised slightly.¡±Remember to call for help next time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei agreed, but she thought that there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. It was too dangerous. Fortunately, his mind was not on this. Feng nai was indeed a little absent-minded. After all, when he saw that smudge of green, the anger that surged out of his eyes had long made him ignore everything else. He knew the skills of this little brother, trouble Lin, the best. If not for arge group of people, he would not have been injured so easily ... Downstairs, little Lin was already a little impatient from waiting. Why did his brother take so long to call him little brother? Just as he was about to stand up, he saw two figures walking down from the stage. Little Lin immediately ran over and hugged his little brother¡¯s thigh with his small, white hands. He was extremely clingy and obedient. Panda was already dumbfounded as he watched from the side. After all, little Lin had ignored him no matter what he said just now. Could it be that the snacks he took out were not attractive enough? Mo bei was a little surprised that little Lin would appear here. She reached out to stroke the little one¡¯s head.¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see little brother. Didn¡¯t my brother tell little brother that I want to sleep with little brother today?¡± Little Lin lifted his handsome face, looking very clean. Feng nai nced at his brother. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only your future wife can sleep in your bed?¡± ¡°Little brother!¡± Little Lin tugged at mo bei¡¯s trousers.¡±I want to sleep with little brother.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Your little brother already has a girlfriend. Why would he sleep with you?¡± You want to be the third party?¡± Little Lin¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. How did sleeping with little brother make him the third party? What was his brother thinking about every day? ¡°Then I want to eat what little brother cooked.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai snorted again.¡±Glutton.¡± Little Lin did not want to talk to his brother anymore. He raised his eyes and looked at mo bei. ¡°I¡¯m making dumplings,¡± mo bei said.¡±I can have a few for supper.¡± Chapter 340 - Three hundred and forty

Chapter 340: Three hundred and forty

¡°Dumplings?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up as he circled around mo bei and said,¡±¡±I want to eat it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s temperament did not change. She said coldly,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll make a few moreter.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t it meaningful to share good food with everyone?¡± Panda stretched out his hand and was just about to ce it on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. But Feng nai turned his body sideways and blocked it. Panda paused and raised his eyes to look at his boss. ¡°He has an injury on his shoulder.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. Panda let out an ¡°ah¡±. He had indeed seen that his brother had been shaking his hand just now. Was it that serious? ¡°Do you want to apply medicine? I have it here ...¡± ¡°No need,¡± Before he could finish, Feng nai nced at himzily and said distractedly,¡±¡±It¡¯s already been applied. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve already applied the medicine. ¡± Panda nodded, but at the same time, he wanted to ask, boss, how did you know? He was also very conflicted. Fortunately, this state did notst long. It was because mo bei had said,¡¯if you want to eat, you can make your own.¡¯ A few people who only knew how to cook instant noodles and had no idea what cooking was all gathered around the dining table. He was learning how to make dumplings. On this point, han Xi was still useful. After all, he was also known as the ¡°God of Cooking¡±, so how could he not know some real kung fu? However, the dumplings that he had finished kneading were all isted in a corner. In Feng NAI¡¯s words, he said,¡±eat it yourself. Don¡¯t harm others. If they dare to eat it with you, there¡¯s no need topete in the provincialpetition.¡± His poisonous tongue was very artistic. After all, han Xi¡¯s dark cuisine was also worthy of its name. Feng NAI¡¯s situation was a little more difficult. He had already squeezed the three dumplings into a weird shape. After all, young master Feng¡¯s fingers really didn¡¯t touch the spring water. This time, it was also an unprecedented event. In the past, he would rather order takeaway than touch these things. On the other hand, little Lin was very smart. After mo bei held his hands and taught him twice, he was already able to form a shape. However, the tip of his nose was covered in white powder, just like a cat that had rolled back. The dumpling filling in her hand was emitting a fragrance that she had never heard of before. But ... ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten eggnt dumplings.¡± Little Lin sniffed the edge of the table again.¡±Why did little brother think of making this filling?¡± Mo bei¡¯s speed alone was almost faster than the entire team ¡®s. She picked up the dumplings that she had just finished kneading and rubbed little Lin¡¯s head with one hand.¡±Yunshen likes it.¡± These five words made Feng nai, who was drinking water, nce over and instantly lose interest in making dumplings. He was made for his girlfriend, so why did they have to follow along ... Mo bei didn¡¯t pay attention to them. After she put the dumplings into the pot, she started to look at the time. As little Lin was here, she had specially steamed a pumpkin with honey in it. It was just nice for the child to make dessert. Soon, the dumplings were ready. Each one of them looked especially good, and when they were ced on the te, they looked even more transparent. Panda took his share and couldn¡¯t wait to pinch one and put it in his mouth. The thin skin andrge filling left a fragrant taste in his mouth. It was so delicious that he wanted to swallow it directly. Little Lin had also started to blow at the dumplings in his hands. He bit into them bit by bit and ate them hurriedly and carefully. He was refined, but he could not hide his fondness for them. Coupled with the sauce that mo bei had made herself, the taste was really amazing. But no one knew why. He didn¡¯t touch a single one of Feng NAI¡¯s dishes ... Chapter 341 - Three hundred and forty one

Chapter 341: Three hundred and forty one

After mo bei noticed this, she turned her gaze over. She still spoke very little.¡±Not hungry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like eggnts.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. However, little Lin frowned and was about to speak. Feng nai nced in his direction. There was another meaning behind hisziness. Little Lin no longer cared about what kind of demon his brother was up to. He clearly liked to eat eggnts, so why was he lying now? The dumplings made by the little brother were so delicious. It was just nice that his brother didn¡¯t eat. At this thought, little Lin bit open another dumpling. Mo bei knew that some people just didn¡¯t like to eat eggnt peel. She reached out with her bamboo chopsticks and picked up a dumpling. Her side profile was cold.¡±The eggnt is peeled. Try it first. If you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s still the dough. You can make soup with it.¡± Felines were picky eaters, and Mo bei had long been mentally prepared for this. Feng nai did not show much interest in the dumplings. However, afterzily eating one ... Panda realized that boss was the real food-snatching expert. Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like eggnts? He ate them one after another. Boss, you¡¯ve almost finished this entire te. And as the person who ate the most, Feng NAI¡¯s excuse was also very mocking.¡±¡±No matter how much you guys eat, you¡¯re still so short. Is it useful?¡± Critical hit! This was a critical hit to Panda, granny gray, and little Feng Lin! Especially little Feng Lin. He hated it when people called him short, but his brother always called him trouble Lin or short donggua. He was so angry, but he still had to keep smiling. He would not stoop to his brother¡¯s level. After little Lin was full, he patted his little belly and jumped down from the chair. He grabbed mo bei¡¯s trousers.¡±¡±Little brother, let¡¯s go take a bath and sleep.¡± Shower? How could mo bei possibly shower with little Lin? She lowered her eyes and ced a hand on his head.¡±You go up first. I¡¯ll put the dumplings away. I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Little Lin¡¯s current level of obedience surprised Panda. How should he put it? it was already unbelievable that he could be so enthusiastic to everyone other than boss. The meal was interrupted by a call. Panda was d that their boss had gone out to take a call. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough dumplings! But why did boss avoid them? Could there be something wrong? Panda¡¯s imagination of the situation was not nonexistent. However, Feng nai had never epted the friend request. Not to mention the phone number, he would basically reject calls from unknown numbers. This time, it was the club manager. ¡°King, thepany has already found a manager for mo Nan. So, don¡¯t stick your head out for this matter.¡± Feng nai nonchntly popped a mint candy and bit it between his teeth.¡±¡±Someone¡¯s willing to take the job?¡± Of course no one would want to, but can I tell you the truth? I really can¡¯t afford to offend you if you do a double livestream likest time. ¡°There¡¯s someone there. ¡± The manager spoke with confidence this time.¡±She¡¯s still abroad and will be back in two days. So, whether it¡¯s you or han Xi, don¡¯t respond anymore.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±I know. Anything else? is there?¡± I didn¡¯t hang up. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The manager coughed and said,¡±there¡¯s also an advertisingpany ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking it. ¡± Feng nai snorted and interrupted him before he could finish, a smile on his lips.¡±CEO li, do I look like I¡¯m selling my face?¡± Chapter 342 - Almighty k who is jealous

Chapter 342: Almighty k who is jealous

Who was the one who kept saying that he relied on his face to make a living? Did you forget what you said during the live broadcast? Of course, the manager wouldn¡¯t talk back so directly. He took a deep breath and told himself to face it calmly. But before he could think of what to say, the other party had already hung up? He hung up? The manager paused for a moment, then turned around and said to the assistant,¡±¡±He even knows how to call me boss li. Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± ¡°Manager, don¡¯t be angry. Did you forget that it was young master who helped you to register your ount? and your son, he called today to ask for young master¡¯s signature. In a few days, you still have to y 5th row with President Wang and the others. You promised to take them flying ...¡± The assistant reminded him,¡±¡±We need young master to bring them along.¡± The manager¡¯s expression gradually changed as he heard those words. In the end, he grabbed his hair and said,¡±¡±Go and urge that person again. Ask him when he¡¯ll be back so that the young master won¡¯t do anything for mo Nan. Why didn¡¯t I notice that he¡¯s so protective of anyone before?¡± The assistant, who felt the same way, could only force an excuse.¡±Probably to take care of the new members?¡± ¡°Do you even believe your own words?¡± The manager waved his hand.¡±Forget it. Anyway, the old man has said that after the National League, we¡¯ll find a way to get the young master to leave the team and return to his family. By then, I¡¯ll be the bad guy ...¡± As his voice faded, the night outside grew darker. In the base, after eating the dumplings, everyone was preparing to wash up before going to bed. Feng nai single-handedly threw little Lin into the bathtub. He picked up the raindrops and sshed them on little Lin¡¯s back. Little Lin was no different from a little kitten in the water. ¡°I want little brother to help me wash it. You¡¯re too rough.¡± Little Lin protested to his brother as he yed with the little yellow duck he had brought. Feng nai raised his brows and said mockingly,¡±¡±You¡¯re still ying with the little yellow duck even now, so take a good bath. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ying little yellow duck?¡± Little Lin touched the water and used,¡±¡±You used to y when you were young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying,¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly.¡±It¡¯s boring.¡± This time, little Lin recalled that his mother had indeed said that his brother did not have a childhood. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Little Big brother. I haven¡¯t yed games with Little Big brother in a long time. I want to y games with him.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand stopped for a moment.¡±How can your little brother have the time to y games with you? didn¡¯t I say that I have to deliver dumplings tomorrow morning?¡± Only then did little Lin remember, and his ears drooped a little. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very light, and he was sozy that he seemed a little absent-minded.¡±¡±Your little brother hasn¡¯t been online for three days. You should give up. I don¡¯t have time for you now that I have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± little Lin raised his eyes and came to a sudden realization.¡±In other words, you two aren¡¯t ying games together anymore?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his handsome face to the side, took a towel, and wrapped it around his brother. Then, she took it out of the bathroom. Little Lin still wanted to ask something. When he came out, he found that his little brother had fallen asleep. She must have been too tired. She didn¡¯t even take off her coat. She justy on the bed with her face turned sideways. Her eyshes were very long, like crow¡¯s wings, pure ck. However, because of his cold and aloof temperament, he gave people a feeling that he was very unapproachable. However, little Lin could only see the faint shadow under his little brother¡¯s eyes. It was dark circles. It made one¡¯s heart ache. Little Lin touched it with his soft fingers. Seeing that his little brother had no intention of waking up, he turned around and whispered,¡±¡±Brother, are you guys very tired from thepetition? I saw little brother training just now.¡± Chapter 343 - Three hundred and forty three

Chapter 343: Three hundred and forty three

Feng nai also looked over and casually covered mo bei with the thin nket. When he bent over, there was still a faint smell of medicine. Training? Was he worried that his shoulder would affect his performance? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. Little Lin stood there, about to say something. Feng nai picked her up and threw her onto his bed.¡±¡±Turn off the lights and go to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wake little brother up tomorrow. ¡°Little Lin¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°You have to be able to get up first.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mockery was on point,zily sleeping pit Lin.¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up.¡±I¡¯ve woken up earlier than you, brother. I¡¯ll sleep wherever you go.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t respond to this. Hey there and closed his eyes. After little Lin turned around, he said to his brother,¡±¡±Don¡¯t let little brother cook so much in the future. He has to cook, train, go to the hospital, and study. It¡¯s too tiring.¡± Feng nai replied with a faint ¡°mm,¡± as if he didn¡¯t care. However, the next day, he called his assistant and asked him to send food over. The assistant had initially wanted to freeload off ¡°mo Nan ¡®s¡± meal. His young Master¡¯s words dispelled his thoughts. The assistant still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The car was used to send ¡®mo Nan¡¯. Mo bei could tell that Feng nai was taking care of her. A certain Almighty was indeed very good to his friends. It was the same in the game. Generally speaking, after being hit by a chair, there was indeed no reaction. However, the next day, the bruises would sometimes swell up. Because mo bei had to train, there were many things she needed to do, so these were unavoidable. The pain he was feeling now was indeed more severe than yesterday. Even lifting an arm would feel heavy. Fortunately, the provincialpetition would start tomorrow. After mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, she strolled into the ward. Yun Shen was still lying on the hospital bed. He had nothing much to do. Like a witch, he took out his phone and was doing the ounts one by one. He was preparing to get back at the dinner party this afternoon. Of course, he could not let bey know about this. Hence, when mo bei entered. Yun Shen put his phone away and smiled.¡±¡±This early? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. ¡± Mo bei opened the thermal container. There were dumplings on top and dumpling soup on the bottom. Because the temperature was well maintained, it was still emitting a hot fragrance. In order to y his current role well, Yun Shen had been on a diet. He had decided to reveal his identity, which meant that he would have to go home to inherit the branchpany and continue to learn business Administration from her. Now, he did not have to care about anything else and ate a bowl of dumplings in one go. Under normal circumstances, in front of mo bei, Yun Shen was a witch, a witch who had been spoiled. The manager, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, always felt that this was magical. After Yun Shen finished eating, he urged mo bei to leave. Mo bei swept her a nce.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s busy, it¡¯s you who¡¯s busy. Those who fail the monthly exam are not allowed to participate in the provincialpetition, have you forgotten?¡± ¡°You guys have an exam today, right?¡± Yun Shen raised his eyebrows. Mo bei lifted her eyes to look at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go over. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate skipping sses the most?¡±Yun Shenughed. Mo bei grunted and then said indifferently,¡±¡±Are you going to tell everyone your identity this time?¡± Yun Shen paused. Mo bei picked up her school bag with one hand and looked at her.¡±¡±If it¡¯s for me, no need.¡± Yun Shen wanted to say something. Mo bei turned the lunch box over, the uniform on her body fluttering. Her voice was still calm.¡±I won¡¯t be defeated so easily. You don¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t care either. Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll win all the way.¡± Chapter 344 - Reignition

Chapter 344: Reignition

At that moment. Yun Shen seemed to have seen the mark on the person¡¯s back. She was probably thinking too much. That¡¯s right. How could those things defeat this person? She was not a flower in a greenhouse. She was bey. Since he could withstand separation, he could also withstand the present. There were some things. No matter how long the silence was. It also existed in that person¡¯s blood. Those original intentions that had been buried would always be reignited. He wanted to win. Not for anything. It was only when the glory was on him that he could move the mouse again. After mo bei left. The manager came over and urged Yun Shen to quickly pack up and get into the car. Yun Shen smiledzily as he held his long hair, looking extremely beautiful.¡±¡±I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± The manager¡¯s expression changed.¡±My dear miss, why are you not going? didn¡¯t you say that you wanted everyone to know who you are?¡± Yun Shen looked at his manager.¡±It was like that before, but it¡¯s different now. If I tell her, she¡¯ll definitely think that I¡¯m doing this for her. She¡¯s too smart and always likes to take responsibility, but she¡¯s very handsome, right?¡± ¡°Him? Mo Nan?¡± The manager really couldn¡¯t stand the fact that a witch had be so infatuated. ¡°MMM,¡± Yun Shen replied. He was still not used to this form of address. The manager suddenly thought of something and said,¡±¡±Speaking of which, why did you call yourself mo Nan and Bei when you were taking Chinese medicine?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers paused, but he did not panic.¡±¡±Did I?¡± ¡°Of course, I was stunned.¡± The manager sized Yun Shen up, trying to figure out what he was thinking. Who could see through Yun Shen¡¯s acting? ¡°Hehe.¡± Heughed again, flicking his long hair.¡±His id is mo bei Xiang Nan, so that¡¯s what he¡¯s probably called.¡± The manager thought about it and agreed,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t go to today¡¯s dinner, it¡¯s the same as standing him up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve stood up many people. ¡± Yun Shen brought a book over. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about your acting career anymore?¡± the manager sighed. Yun Shen was about to say something. The phone on the bedside table rang. It was a nickname for the sea. International roaming? Could it be his family? Yun Shen thought to himself,¡¯it must be because of this incident that they¡¯re urging me to go home and learn management.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to answer it. She was also worried that her family would overthink things. He pressed the answer button. She didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t her family. It was ... ¡°Young princess Yun?¡± It had been a long time since someone had called him that. In the past, when she went to Supreme Alliance with her cousin, many people would call her that. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes widened, and there was an obvious change on his beautiful face.¡±¡±You ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, your uncle Feng. ¡± Feng Yi pushed his gold-rimmed sses up the bridge of his nose, letting the Secretary follow behind him.¡±I got your number from the Yun family.¡± Yun Shen smiled, different from before. Even the corners of his lips were curved up.¡±Uncle Feng, long time no see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± After Feng Yi finished reading the document, he passed it to the Secretary and continued,¡±¡±I¡¯m calling you this time because I know you have a dinner appointment this afternoon. Three years ago, you told me that you like acting and don¡¯t want to rely on your family. That way, you can experience what your good friend¡¯s path is like.¡± Yun Shen paused, his long hair hanging down and his smile still hanging.¡±¡±It¡¯s a little difficult to walk. ¡± Feng Yi stopped in his tracks. She heard another voice from the other end.¡±It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s back. It¡¯s as if I can understand just by looking at her. No matter how difficult the path is, I have to work hard to walk it because of my love.¡± Chapter 345 - Three hundred and forty five

Chapter 345: Three hundred and forty five

¡°Then I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Feng Yi chuckled. ¡°Stop?¡± Yun Shen raised an eyebrow. ¡°I have a basic understanding of the situation on your side.¡± Feng Yi stuffed a hand into his pocket, his suit standing straight.¡±¡±Including the fact that you wanted to tell everyone who you are today. You haven¡¯t said anything yet. It¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it help if I told you?¡±Yun Shen did not quite understand. ¡°It¡¯s indeed helpful, but for this kind of thing, even if you reveal your identity, people will still say that the reason mo bei and Xiang Nan could win the championship was that she had a girlfriend from the Yun family.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s analysis had always been urate.¡±Besides, your rtionship with Yun Hu will make people wonder who mo bei and xiangnan are.¡± She¡¯s still mo Nan. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking too simply. ¡°Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped. ¡°It¡¯s because you want to protect her. ¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t think so.¡±You¡¯re really simple. You wouldn¡¯t have been working so hard for so many years just because someone important appeared. That¡¯s normal.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s cheeks puffed up, and he finally revealed his true nature.¡±¡±I couldn¡¯t stand it when I saw how they treated her.¡± Feng Yi switched hands, his eyes dark.¡±I understand.¡± Yun Shen was really angry.¡±There¡¯s news that you¡¯reing back to bring that Lu Yifan or something. She said it was impossible, so those people started scolding her. After that, in order to save me, she was photographed. They said all kinds of things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of all these. ¡± Feng Yi nced at the meeting list the Secretary handed over.¡±¡±If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be back on the day of the provincialpetition.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.¡±¡±What do you mean, uncle Feng?¡± Feng Yi nced sideways, his business-like aura thick. ¡°It¡¯s time to tell them what happened. ¡± The smart Yun Shen immediately guessed the meaning behind Feng Yi¡¯s words. He was in disbelief.¡±But if youe back to bring her back, people will definitely think of Supreme Alliance and her identity will be exposed even faster.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about this. ¡± Feng Yiughed, like a handsome young master.¡±I have to thank my sharp-tongued nephew for his livestream, which gave me a legitimate reason to go back.¡± Yun Shen could not guess what it would be. But as long as this person came back ... Everything would be different then. The manager didn¡¯t understand. Why was her demoness so happy after receiving a phone call? And he even avoided her when he was on the phone. This ... Could not be mo Nan¡¯s call. She had heard her calling him uncle! Yun Shen ignored his manager¡¯s suspicious gaze and did as he promised, not telling bei about this. If bei knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t have let uncle Feng drop his business. Therefore, he would wait until after the provincialpetition. Everything would be different. At this moment, mo bei was sitting in the ssroom, filling in her test papers. Her slender fingers were holding a fountain pen, and her other hand was pressing on the edge of the test paper. Her back was tall and straight, and because she was wearing the school uniform jacket, her side profile looked even cleaner and colder. Even the fine hair on it could be seen. Second middle school¡¯s exams were usually dice-shaking. The girls had stopped shaking their heads. They had to hurry up and see the iceberg of the school hunk. They would fill in whatever the school hunk filled in, and the uracy rate was very high! Most importantly, how can he be so handsome even when he¡¯s doing an exam!¡± Chapter 346 - Three hundred and forty six

Chapter 346: Three hundred and forty six

However, the girls also realized it. The straight-A student seemed to have raised his hand a little more today. He had to do at least five hand-shaking and shoulder-pressing actions to write down the paper. Was he too tired? Zhao Jianjian could tell as well. After all, as someone who fought all the time, he had sharp eyes. Brother Nan, brother Nan.¡± Mo bei ignored him. After all, she was taking an exam. It was finally time to hand in the paper. Zhao Jianjian immediately ran over and asked,¡±is what the inte said true?¡± Brother Nan, did you really get into a fight?¡± Mo bei paused in her action of drinking water and replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± ¡°Will you be suspended?¡± Zhao Jianjian was a little worried. Mo bei raised her hand and wiped the water droplets on her chin.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know, it¡¯ll depend on the club¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°But the provincialpetition is tomorrow.¡± Zhao Jianjian said,¡±the transvestites from ss 2 and I have bought tickets. We want to watch it. It¡¯s a lot of money.¡± Mo bei paused. She had not expected them to watch thepetition for her. After all, these people did not really like gaming and only liked to flirt with girls. ¡°Brother Nan, is there an injury on your shoulder?¡± Zhao Jianjian subconsciously tried to pull brother Nan¡¯s school uniform as he did before. However, before he could touch brother Nan ... Azy voice with a unique tone rang out from the other end.¡±What are you guys doing?¡± Zhao Jianjian paused. Why did this voice sound so familiar? Could it be! How was that possible? There was no reason for young master Feng toe to No. 2 middle school. After all, he was the senior of No. 1 middle school ... Zhao Jianjian hadn¡¯t finished thinking about the big word. Then, they heard a series of shrieksing from afar. It seemed that he had not thought too much. Young master Feng had reallye. Before Zhao Jianjian could look up, he was covered by a figure. ¡°Where are you going to put your hand?¡± The voice was a little faint, as if it was smiling, but if one listened carefully, there was no warmth at all. Zhao Jianjian immediately retracted his hand and smiled at the person.¡±Young master Feng, howe you have the time toe to our No. 2 middle school?¡± Today was not a fight ... Ah pui! They had already decided not to fight. That young master Feng came to No. 2 middle school? Who was it? ¡°Pick up your brother Nan and bring him back to the base.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he looked at mo bei. He was still wearing a ck mask, but this didn¡¯t affect his poprity at all. Zhao Jianjian wanted to ask, since when was brother Nan so weak that he needed someone to pick him up? He saw young master Feng raise his eyebrows at him again.¡±What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Jianjian, who was suddenly called, exined,¡±¡±Brother chennan¡¯s shoulder seems to be hurting. I wanted to see if he needs any medicine.¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him and said,¡¯pulling clothes with my hands? You¡¯re using this method?¡± Zhao Jianjian wanted to say that he would not dare to do it again. He used to randomly make things up. Weren¡¯t boys all like this? ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time, more careful. ¡± When Zhao Jianjian said this, he saw that young master Feng¡¯s eyes were still cold, so he immediately changed his words.¡±There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± The standard for No. 2 middle school to deal with No. 1 middle school was to act ording to the situation. If they couldn¡¯t win, they would run. After all, there was only one brother Nan. Moreover, they were facing young master Feng. It was safer to run away directly than anything else! Mo bei, on the other hand, was surprised that Feng nai woulde over. She held her school bag with one hand, her eyes light.¡±Captain, aren¡¯t you afraid of being surrounded by people?¡± If this person were toe, he would probably cause quite a stir. After Feng nai walked closer to mo bei, he said,¡±¡±I was watched all the way here. If I didn¡¯te to pick you up, do you think I woulde?¡± Chapter 347 - Three hundred and forty seven

Chapter 347: Three hundred and forty seven

His tone was very nonchnt. When it rang in mo bei¡¯s ears, although she couldn¡¯t hear anything, she inexplicably felt that he was asking for apliment. Mo bei thought about the attributes of felines, then said two words,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. Feng nai nced sideways and seemed to be smiling. Unfortunately, he was wearing a mask, so it couldn¡¯t be seen. However, Zhao Jianjian could clearly feel that young master Feng¡¯s cold aura had lessened. Would brother Nan really thank him for that? Moreover, he seemed to be in a good mood. Zhao Jianjian reminded himself not to overthink. Don¡¯t do it just because of a socialite friend. She felt that all the men in the world were gay. Especially young master Feng. He would never be gay in this life. Although young master Feng was a little ambiguous with his brother Nan. But thinking about it, it was probably because they were teammates. In addition, it seemed that young master Feng admired brother Nan. This was not unreasonable. So he couldn¡¯t scare himself. The key was that there were too many gazes around. When the two school hunks stood together, their influence was ... Unparalleled. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Feng nai said. Mo bei didn¡¯t dawdle either. Her side profile was cold as she strolled to his side. The girls also followed the two of them, and many of them took out their phones to take pictures. Feng nai realized that the things that he couldn¡¯t tolerate in the past didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal now. Mo bei¡¯s personality was cold, and she didn¡¯t care about her surroundings. Because of her shoulder, she lifted her bag to the side. The two female ssmates who had been watching mo bei all this while braced themselves and ran over, blocking mo bei¡¯s path. Feng NAI¡¯s expression changed before mo bei ¡®s, and he raised his brows slightly. The long-haired girl said,¡±you kept swinging your arm during the exam. You hurt your shoulder, right? my friend and I went to buy medicine for you. You can spray some when you get back.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gazended on them. She could tell that the two girls were nervous. ¡°We don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right ...¡±The other one said. ¡°I just like to watch you y games.¡± The long-haired girl raised her eyes.¡±I hope that you won¡¯t give up no matter what you encounter. No matter what anyone says, you¡¯re the one who let people know that support isn¡¯t just good at protecting. We know that you got into a fight and that¡¯s why you got injured. Whether they say that you¡¯re selling your character or that you have no sense of shame, we hope that you can remember that there are still people who like you. Even if these voices aren¡¯t conveyed to you, please do your best.¡± These words were simr to a confession. After the girl shouted, her face turned red. ¡°I mean, we ...¡± His fingers were trembling. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Mo bei reached out and took the bottle of medicine. There was still no emotion on her pretty face. However, when she lowered her eyes, her eyshes were very long. ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of it. ¡± The two girls looked at each other and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on their faces. She became a fan of an iceberg man. It was actually pretty good. However, Feng nai nced in this direction, somewhat absent-minded. The two of them walked side by side again. ¡°Give me your bag,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t your shoulder still hurting?¡±Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very normal. Yes, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t even carry a school bag, mo bei thought. The weight on her shoulder had already been lifted, and the medicine had also been pulled over by him. Zhao Jianjian watched from the side with aplicated expression. Chapter 348 - Three hundred and forty eight

Chapter 348: Three hundred and forty eight

The current young master Feng was too much like someone who came to pick up his ¡°girlfriend¡± from school. After all, she was even helping brother Nan carry his school bag. This ... Zhao Jianjian shook his head and got rid of the thought. She heard another voice from the other end.¡±Come to my bed after dinner. I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine.¡± Zhao Jianjian thought, was he the only one who felt that these words were ambiguous? Feng nai seemed to have noticed that there was an additional person behind him, and his eyes swept over in their direction. That one look made Zhao Jianjian¡¯s straight line immediately turn into a curved line and change direction! What the hell was this feeling of being treated as a third wheel! When there was no one else behind him, Feng nai smiled a little mockingly.¡±Brother Nan, do you still like to bring your underlings with you when you go out?¡± Mo bei understood the meaning behind his words, but her emotions did not change.¡±¡±I¡¯m used to walking together. ¡± ¡°Are you also used to having your clothes pulled?¡± As Feng nai spoke, he reached out and tugged at mo bei¡¯s school uniform. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. It didn¡¯t matter how Zhao Jianjian tried to drive her away. The current situation was probably because they were too close. Or perhaps this person¡¯s presence was too strong. He subconsciously avoided the contact.¡±¡±I¡¯m not used to it. I didn¡¯t Dodge it just now. ¡± Feng nai touched nothing. He raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. However, that action just now was enough to make the jaws of the people around drop. Young master Feng had never made such a joke. Their bodies touched, and they pulled at each other¡¯s cors. Her eyes were half-curved, and she looked a little mocking, but she was in a good mood. After a while, a certain post on the school¡¯s intr became red again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the two bosses are really together?¡± ¡°The two big bosses sent out sweet notes to understand each other. They picked up students from school, helped carry their school bags, and finally, they even yed around on campus!¡± ¡°Have you ever considered the feelings of us single men? if you have the ability, kiss! Star-eyed!¡± ¡°As long as the two of them stand together, I can make up a story about a strong and pampered woman. It¡¯s really sumptuous.¡± ¡°I think everyone should be more rational. Young master Feng likes girls and doesn¡¯t like to be paired with this kind of couple. Moreover, mo Nan¡¯s character is really hard to describe in a few words. It¡¯s still uncertain if he¡¯ll be suspended this time.¡± ¡°Ditto. I think the right students should go and see what mo Nan has done. They¡¯re jealous that their friends have a top manager to protect them. It¡¯s enough for them to look for a sense of presence everywhere.¡± ¡°I heard that mo Nan¡¯s shoulder is injured. Can he still y in the provincialpetition?¡± ¡°Who knows? but he¡¯s just reaping what he¡¯s sown. Beating people up doesn¡¯t look like a professional at all ...¡± Long ago, the club had already nted a chess piece in the school. Wang Jun knew what was going on on the school intr. He had no intention of wasting any more time on Monan. But now, it seemed that no matter how hard he stepped on it, it wouldn¡¯t cave in. Wang Jun was ready to be ruthless. He picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number.¡±¡±Don¡¯t stir up any more news about mo Nan¡¯s suspension. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found a better way to deal with him than to ban him. After all, King is on ck me¡¯s side. Sometimes, no matter how much people protest, mo Nan will still participate in thepetition. So, don¡¯t waste your time on useless things.¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s shoulder has a problem. Spread the news so that the people who are going against Dark me tomorrow know what¡¯s going on and specifically greet him with his hand. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to waste such a good opportunity?¡± ¡°What waste? he¡¯s a waste to begin with. If he insists oning back, then I¡¯ll break his hand again.¡± Chapter 349 - Jealous, jealous, I will be jealous

Chapter 349: Jealous, jealous, I will be jealous

In the car. Mo bei nced at the medicine in Feng NAI¡¯s hand and had wanted to take it herself. But from the Almighty¡¯s words, he probably didn¡¯t want to give it to her. When Feng nai was in the car, he was still in his usual style. He took off his mask, leaned to one sidezily, and yed with his phone. Even his words were a little nonchnt.¡±Little brother, to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings in the future, when some fans confess, shouldn¡¯t you tell them that you already have a girlfriend and that they will be beaten up if they continue to pursue you?¡± ¡°Yunshen doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. That person would be happy. It had been like this since she was young. The more people liked her, the happier Yun Shen was. Feng nai looked at the person in front of him as if he had fallen into a memory. He turned his face back and reached out to tug at his cor. Were all people in love like this? they had to think about it after being mentioned. He lit up his phone again and pulled up the zipper of his school uniform absent-mindedly, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore and was ready to sleep. Mo bei was not a talkative person. Hence, the two of them did notmunicate with each other throughout the entire process. When they arrived at the base. Feng nai got out of the car with his school bag and only said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back to the room and apply the medicine. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s speed also slowed down. After all, the bruise was at the back of her shoulder. If that was the case, she would have to pull down her T-shirt, just like thest time. She was close to him, so she wasn¡¯t sure if he would notice. Mo bei didn¡¯t want to try the dangers in this area, so she deliberately didn¡¯t follow. Feng NAI¡¯s legs were long, so when he pushed the door open, there was no one in the base. First, she went upstairs. She originally wanted to wash her hands and directly spray medicine for the little brother of trouble Lin. When his eyes fell on the bottle of medicine. He just passed by. He chose the medicine that was always avable in the base. He should use what he used yesterday. Mo bei was downstairs. There was no change in her expression, but she knew what was going on. It was usually difficult to change a God¡¯s decision. It would only be more troublesome if they kept arguing. If she was more straightforward, the time needed to apply the medicine would be shorter. She did need it to relieve the pain. After all, the provincialpetition was tomorrow. However, mo bei had nned to apply the medicine while she was in the bathroom. Now ... Mo bei looked up at a certain Almighty who was already walking towards her, and her eyes darkened. Feng nai held the medicine bottle in one hand and stuffed the other hand into his pocket. His facial features were very well-defined, and even if he was nonchnt when he was close, his presence was hard to ignore, especially his shallow eyes, which seemed to be able to reflect something. In order not to let him sense that something was wrong, mo bei directly took off her school uniform and stood there with her body turned to the side. There was no expression on her face, leaving only a cold and Noble air. She looked even more restrained than usual. Her gazended on Feng NAI¡¯s hand.¡±Medicine?¡± ¡°The effect of the base is better.¡± Feng nai raised his brows, and when the corners of his lips curled up, his mockery did not diminish.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? He likes it from girls? You can get your fans to send you a box. ¡± A box of Yunnan Baiyao spray? Forget it. Moreover, the two bottles of medicine were of the same brand. How did a certain Gode to the conclusion that the base¡¯s effects were better? Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned to the side, but she had yet to speak. On the other side, a certain Almighty had already grabbed the cor of her right shoulder and pulled her back. His breath was still so close that she couldn¡¯t calm down. Chapter 350

Chapter 350: Chapter 350:

In order to make herself ignore the breath on the back of her shoulder. All mo bei could do was look at the television in front of her and try not to think about it. However, a certain God¡¯s presence was indeed very strong. When he got closer, he could even smell the minty tobo scent that was different from his own. If Panda and the others were here, it would be fine. At the very least, they could divert some attention. However, they were the only two people in the base. The others should not have returned yet. Mo bei turned her face to the side so that Feng nai wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. This was probably one of the benefits of having facial paralysis. He did not have any expression. On the other hand, when mo bei was standing like this, because of her cold and indifferent temperament, coupled with the fact that she was wearing a white T-shirt, she always gave off the feeling of a young master from a Bandit family, standing like a piece of Jade. Sometimes, Feng nai found it interesting too. Apart from the times when he yed games, this little brother of trouble Lin did look like a modern person, but other times, he really did look like a young man in white from ancient times. Even the smell on his body was different from other boys. It was probably because the shampoo smelled so good. When Feng nai raised his hand to spray the medicine, he would be even closer. Mo bei subconsciously moved. The tip of her head touched the tip of his nose. It was a very light contact. From mo bei¡¯s point of view, she couldn¡¯t detect it at all. But it was this kind of contact that made Feng NAI¡¯s hand pause for a moment. Feng nai lowered his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. His gaze seemed to have changed a little. Mo bei sensed his pause and wanted to turn around. However, that person pressed down on her left shoulder and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Little support big brother, why are you moving around for no reason? He¡¯s met me. ¡± Mo bei could hear the slight mockery in his voice and returned to her original position. Feng nai looked at the side of that handsome face, then raised his hand and sprayed ayer of medicine on the back of the other party¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t seem to be getting any better. The bruises haven¡¯t turned ck. Don¡¯t let me see you practice again today.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done the mission to upgrade my ount yet.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice remained the same. She was talking about the routine training of every professional yer. Using a new ount to match with a random yer, no matter what character he yed, he had to lead the entire game and score. They were divided into high-end, mid-range, and low-end games to train more adaptability. This way, they would be able to deal with all kinds of situations during thepetition, as well as calmly analyze whatever they encountered, and win with experience. Feng nai snorted.¡±Once you¡¯re done, you won¡¯t have to go on stage tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want your hand?¡± This time, mo bei did not insist.¡±¡±I know.¡± Her injuries were indeed more serious than she had thought. A day¡¯s rest would also be helpful for thepetition. But in Feng NAI¡¯s opinion, that bruise was still an eyesore. This time, after the medicine was sprayed, it wasn¡¯t mo bei who pulled on his cor. It was Feng nai who pulled it back. However, when his fingers moved up, they touched mo bei¡¯s neck and stopped for a moment. Then, he retracted his hand. When mo bei was touched, her thoughts stopped for a moment. She was worried that he would notice something. That person¡¯s hand fell on the side of her neck again, as if he had found a fun toy. His fingertips poked there, very lightly, and his voice could not be heard.¡±¡±Is your entire body like this?¡± Mo bei only felt that the two of them were too close, so she turned sideways to avoid his action.¡±¡±What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Slippery.¡± After Feng nai said that, he stuffed his hands back into his pockets, still looking nonchnt. Chapter 351 - Giving out candies

Chapter 351: Giving out candies

Mo bei paused. Then, she reached out and pulled her cor back to its original position, turning it in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. She raised her uninjured left arm, and her fingertipsnded on Feng NAI¡¯s face. Her eyes were indifferent.¡±Captain, are you trying to say that your skin is good? Then yours is not bad either, soft. ¡± Was this anti-flirting? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, as if that finger was not touching the side of his face. Mo bei did not say much. Since the other party was not angry ... Perhaps this was the normal behavior of boys after they had a good rtionship. Just like when she and Yun Shen were in middle school, that person always liked to poke her face. It should be the same logic. Moreover, mo bei also realized that a certain Almighty didn¡¯t resist her touch. The saying that they were friends should not be a lie. The two of them didn¡¯t think much of it. But when he opened the door and entered. Panda, who had been livestreaming on his phone, suddenly stopped. He had said,e,e,e. Take a look at how our base looks like when we don¡¯t train.¡± He was really stumped by the scene in front of him! F * ck, F * ck! What were his boss and his brother doing? This was the living room! The living room! No, that¡¯s not the main point. More importantly, when his brother touched his face, his boss smiled. Arge number of F * cking fans had died. There was no mockery at all. He was as clean as a little puppy and even a little evil ... Wait a moment. Fan ... Fan? Panda quickly turned the phone around. However, it was toote! The entire live stream¡¯s bullet screen flew to Cheng Ma and she could not control it at all. ¡°Just now ... What was that?!¡± ¡± Would my Almighty k smile like that?¡± ¡°Mo bei, Xiang Nan, and my Almighty k ... They ... I think I need some time alone!¡± ¡°Am I the only one who was mesmerized by the scene just now?¡± ¡°No! Tell me this isn¡¯t real! Even my Almighty k can turn gay?¡± ¡°Almighty k just stood there obediently as mo bei poked his face towards the South. He¡¯s still smiling. More importantly, he¡¯s still smiling!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, the catanna couple is the king! Wuwuwu, I¡¯m going to cry! How could it be like this?¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down! ¡®No, I¡¯m going down to run twops. I¡¯m thinking about the scene of my Almighty K livestreaming with mo bei and Xiang Nan, and calling them little brother. F * ck!¡¯ I really can¡¯t think about this question in detail!¡± ¡°Why did you have to remind me of this!¡± Panda knew that it was over the moment he saw the screen. When the manager finds him, he will definitely strangle him to death! Feng nai, on the other hand, nced sideways at him nonchntly, his voice much calmer.¡±¡±Panda, what are you doing standing there?¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Panda took a deep breath.¡±There¡¯s something, really. I have to say it first. Regarding the toilet cleaning, don¡¯t add any more days.¡± Feng naiughed and said mockingly,¡±¡±Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Panda knew that he would not be able to hide it when the time came, so he handed over his phone.¡±¡±You really can¡¯t me me for this. I have to do a live broadcast today, and there¡¯s no training. I just wanted to let the fans see my daily life. Anyway, there¡¯s no one at the base, and I don¡¯t know where han Xi went, so when I opened the door ...¡± Feng nai slowly interrupted him.¡±¡±Mo Nan and I are in the frame?¡± Panda felt a chill run down his back, but he braced himself and nodded. Feng nai threw his phone back. Panda eximed in his heart. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re on camera? There were also intimate actions on camera! In the past, boss wasn¡¯t like this. He really didn¡¯t like to be on camera. Not to mention, they were rumored to be a couple ... Chapter 352

Chapter 352: Changing rooms

Why did Panda feel that his boss had broken many habits for mo Nan¡¯s sake? Could it be the effect of his strange disciple? He didn¡¯t have time to think about this question when his phone rang. It was a call from the club. 2 Panda could clearly hear the other party taking a deep breath.¡±¡±Cat god, uncle cat, exin to me why King and Mo Nan appeared on your live broadcast. They ...¡± They probably didn¡¯t want to go down. Panda spoke with sincerity.¡±Boss Li, I can understand how you feel. That¡¯s because I was feeling exactly the same way just now. Really.¡± ¡°Understand?¡± The manager grabbed his already thin hair.¡±¡±Phew, where are the other two?¡± Panda raised his eyes and happened to see the two figuresing upstairs. He answered very honestly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back to the room together,¡± ¡°What do you mean by going back to the room together? don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous!¡± The manager suddenly remembered that one of the rooms in the base had a leaking problem. During this period of time, the two of them had been sleeping in the same room. His head hurt even more.¡±Go, go to their room and tell mo Nan that you want to switch rooms with him.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Panda asked,¡±change rooms?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The manager seemed to have finally found the problem.¡±¡±Change rooms. Not just today. We¡¯ll arrange it like this in the future.¡± Panda¡¯s desire to live was also very strong.¡±Boss li, that clean freak boss will kick me out together with him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. ¡± ¡°How would you know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± the manager said.¡±It¡¯s not like mo Nan will be fine without it.¡± It was just too good. If it continued, he would suspect that their young master was gay. How was he going to exin this to the old man? ¡°Go now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be considered a live broadcast ident. Your bonus for this month will be deducted.¡± Panda hung up the phone and shook his head. There were no unscrupulous businessmen! If he was really that good, why didn¡¯t he call boss himself and tell him to change rooms! However ... He would give it a try. What if it worked? After Panda told himself that, he closed the software and went upstairs. As for the follow-up after the live broadcast, the club would definitely take the corresponding measures. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be streaming for a while. What should he do if the fans asked him to find the scenes of the two of them together! After all, his fans loved to watch such things. Panda covered his face and went up to the second floor in one go, knocking on the door with his fingers. Fortunately, it was his brother who opened the door. Panda was ted. He ced his hand on mo bei¡¯s left shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, can we discuss something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, and even the side profile of her face did not have much emotion. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over, but there was no warmth in his eyes. Panda did not know why he felt that there was something wrong with his current actions, but he had already put his arm on his shoulder and could not withdraw it. ¡°How about we switch rooms?¡± he continued. ¡°Change rooms?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t quite understand what this was about. Panda coughed and said,¡±after all, I¡¯m ying in the middle, and han Xi is the adc. It¡¯d be great if you support ADCs could discuss tactics and so on if you lived together. The manager had also considered this point, so he just told me to ask if you were willing to change rooms.¡± After Panda said that ... Feng nai stopped bending over to take off his clothes. Then, he arched his back and put his clothes aside, his gazending on her ... Chapter 353

Chapter 353: Three hundred and fifty three

No emotion could be seen on that handsome face. However, there was no longer any warmth in his eyes. Panda¡¯s entire body seemed to have been frozen, and he did not dare to move at all. Fortunately, boss didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t seem to care too much about this. And his gaze was mainly on his brother. Feng nai was indeed looking at mo bei. He wanted to hear whether this little brother of trouble Lin would agree or not. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± When this sentence entered his ears. Feng nai only felt his heart sink. For a moment, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He only lowered his eyes and drew a bath towel. In order to confirm, Panda asked carefully,¡±¡±What about you, boss?¡± ¡°I what?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little mocking.¡±I¡¯m not the one who wants to change rooms. Didn¡¯t a certain someone already agree?¡± Panda could hear the coldness in his voice and was hesitating. They saw their boss turn over and casually say,¡±¡±Don¡¯te in when he¡¯s out. Go to the bathroom and find an empty spot. Sleep on the floor.¡± When Panda heard this, he immediately withdrew his leg and looked at mo bei righteously.¡±¡±Brother, just take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything just now. There¡¯s no need to change rooms for no reason, right? anyway, you¡¯re more suitable to team up with the boss ¡®midner and jungler. Why does the National adc need a support? That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Brother, goodbye!¡± Mo bei looked at the figure who had disappeared faster than the wind. Her pretty face turned to the side, wanting to look at a certain Almighty. At this moment, Feng nai was already in the bathroom. He closed the door with one hand. He didn¡¯t directly wash up like he usually did. Instead, his thin lips were slightly pursed into a straight line. At this moment, he could see the simrities between him and little Lin, which were really attractive. However,pared to his childishness, Feng NAI¡¯s smile was more of a mocking one. This little brother of trouble Lin really had no conscience at all. I can live with anyone? Feng NAI¡¯s light-colored eyes darkened. When he lowered his head, he took a handful of water and sshed it on his face. When his ck hair fell, there were water droplets. Outside the bathroom, mo bei had more or less realized that a certain Almighty didn¡¯t want to change rooms. However, it was not a good idea to live together like this. If possible, it would be better to live alone. However ... Mo bei looked at her right shoulder, and her eyes dimmed. He must have treated her as a friend, which was why he was so nice to her. It was just like when he was in the game. Felines would sometimes make people feel warm. It seemed that the book was right. Mo bei was half-lying on the bed. As she thought about these things, she gradually closed her eyes, and even her phone fell to the side as her hand drooped down. It was probably because he had been too tired recently. In addition to the efficacy of the spray. That¡¯s why she would fall asleep the moment she rxed. This was the scene that Feng nai saw when he came out. As he walked closer, his gaze fell on that porcin white and clear face. Then, he leaned over and turned off the wallmp beside the man. He had wanted to ask this person if he really wanted to change rooms. If it was a definite answer, he didn¡¯t need to force anyone. Since he had fallen asleep ... We¡¯ll talk about it after tomorrow¡¯s match ... The next day, it was the provincial qualifiers. There were ten teams that were qualified to participate in thepetition. Each of these ten battle teams were the strongest in their region, or else they would not have been able to qualify. In fact, there were two other National battle teams other than ck me. It was clear at a nce how intense thepetition was. Chapter 354

Chapter 354: Three hundred and fifty four

The square in the city center was already filled with spectators waiting to enter. Everyone¡¯s face was stered with the emblem of the team they supported. There were all kinds of ways to respond to the support. There were banners, cosyers, and some with excited faces. Some fans had reserved the entire time slot for the ad on the disy screen in order to tell everyone how great the person they liked was. It was crowded, lively, and unprecedented. This was the only impression people had of the provincialpetition. It was just that some of the older people didn¡¯t know what they were doing. They thought it was a TV station recording a program or a celebrity holding a concert. The eight big screens in the arena descended at the same time, each showing the image of a different team. The sound engineer, the lighting engineer, the host, the famousmentator, and even the control of the scene were all standing in their original positions. One minute left. The director backstage gave an ok gesture. The live tuning began to connect to the live broadcast tform. 30 seconds. As the starting team, Dark me was already standing on the path to the stage. Mo bei still seemed like a non-existent shadow. She was wearing her battle uniform, and her ck hair fell down and covered her eyes, looking clean and cold. However, his cold and elegant demeanor always caught everyone¡¯s attention when he walked out. The five of them stood in a row. When the wind blew, their coats would flutter as if it always reminded them of the word ¡°youth.¡± The time was up. The team members sat in front of theirputers. They all put on ck headphones. It was just that, ording to the usual practice, the host had to make a few more introductions before the opening ceremony could begin. Feng nai lowered his eyes and put a mint candy in his mouth. When he turned his head, he seemed to have nced at mo bei before throwing the candy box over. Mo bei caught it and raised her brows. ¡°Not eating? Feng nai said nonchntly. The other team members felt that their boss really would let others eat his candy! The change was too great! The fans at the scene also saw it and only felt that this scene was very cool. On the bullet screen, some discordant voices were still present.¡±ck me actually dares to send mo Nan up? I¡¯m truly speechless. Does the organizingmittee not care?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s still investigating.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say mo Nan¡¯s shoulder was injured?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°I heard that my friend¡¯s friend is mo Nan¡¯s schoolmate. If mo Nan doesn¡¯t y wellter, do you think he¡¯ll just push the me and injure his hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Ha, it¡¯s true. He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s so troublesome.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even want to admit that you¡¯re pushing the me. Don¡¯t you know that? even a professional yer went to fight. Now that you¡¯ve injured your hand, you¡¯ll drag ck me down with you.¡± These words couldn¡¯t be seen by the yers in the game. However, at quancheng International Airport. In a business car that had just picked up someone. Feng Yi, who had justnded, was watching the live broadcast of the match. They were supposed to be able to reach the venue before thepetition. However, once the International flights were dyed, it would be uncertain. It would take at least an hour to get there from here. His hand was injured. This was what poked at Feng Yi the most. He knew what this meant for a pro yer. It would definitely affect his condition. And the impact would be huge. Feng Yi wasn¡¯t worried about thements. He was worried that with bey¡¯s personality, she would ignore her injury in order to win. Just like that person back then. Because on this battlefield, no one would remember the second. Feng Yi reached out to turn off the bulletments, his eyesnding on the game page. The match had already started, but the game IDs mo bei and Xiang Nan weren¡¯t on the screen. Chapter 355

Chapter 355: Three hundred and fifty five

But this was normal. After all, if they were ying support, the view wouldn¡¯t be on this side. Plus, Team ck me had their own All-Star yer, so they wouldn¡¯t give the camera to the support during the live broadcast. However, this shouldn¡¯t have restricted that person. Even if she was ying as a support, ording to her previous ying style, she should have alreadye up with a strategy. Unless her injury was still in pain. The more Feng Yi read, the deeper his eyes became. He raised his head and said to the Secretary,¡±Drive faster.¡± ¡°Boss Feng, boss Liang knows you¡¯reing back, so he sent me a message saying that he wants to have a meal together. Do you want to ...¡± Feng Yi pushed his gold-rimmed sses up his nose.¡±Tell President Liang that I¡¯ve been suffering from gastroenteritis, so I¡¯m not in a good mood to drink. I¡¯ll treat you to some other time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Secretary had been with Feng Yi for so many years and was well aware of his social circle. Quancheng was not their home ground. ¡°How long more before we arrive?¡± Feng Yi nced at the screen again. ¡°If there¡¯s no traffic jam, one hour.¡± The Secretary raised her hand to look at her watch. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Feng Yi frowned. One match was fine, but if there was another one. Feng Yi looked out the window. He couldn¡¯t afford to hurt Bey¡¯s hand. The people watching the match couldn¡¯t detect the change in mo bei. However, Shen Ao, a member of the brilliant light battle team, had long received news that he was to be watched. The corners of his mouth curled up as he sat in the lounge to watch the game. He walked out of the door and made a phone call.¡±Chief Wang.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°CEO Wang¡¯s information is really urate. Mo bei and Xiang Nan are indeed injured. It can be seen from this match that they yed very normally.¡± Wang Jun sat in his office chair andughed,¡±isn¡¯t that good?¡± If he¡¯s injured, he might be able to survive the first round, but it¡¯s hard to say for the second round. It¡¯ll be easy to defeat him when he¡¯s at his most exhausted. It looks like I¡¯ll have to congratte yaoguang in advance. ¡± Shen Ao¡¯s smile did not fade.¡±It seems that CEO Wang has put in a lot of effort for mo Nan. Since CEO Wang has given me such a piece of information, of course, I¡¯ll make good use of it. However, CEO Wang, this is such a good opportunity, but your team did not use it and sent me instead. You don¡¯t want to meet Dark me, right?¡± ¡°No team wants to face ck me.¡± Wang Jun did not deny it. ¡°So, this is your chance. Think about defeating ck me. The number of topics you¡¯ll be talking about will be enough to double the number of topics you¡¯ll be talking about.¡± In this industry, there was nock of temptation. For the sake of fire, more people would know. When one was stepped on, the other woulde up. In the world of adults, it was calledpetition. Therefore, some people did not feel guilty. Regardless of whether the method was right or not, he just had to pull down the person in front of him. It even included taking advantage of others. In the arena, thepetition was already halfway through. The fans in front of theirputers felt that mo bei and Xiang Nan werepletely useless and could basically be ignored. They only needed to look at their Almighty K. Someone spoke up for mo bei.¡±He¡¯s injured. He¡¯ll recover after his injuries heal. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to be in a bad state?¡± ¡°What did I say? if they don¡¯t y well, they¡¯ll definitely use injuries as an excuse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y when you¡¯re injured. We already told him to ban you, but he still wants to y. He only wants to show off and doesn¡¯t have any team awareness. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. We just don¡¯t like scammers like mo Nan. Even the director doesn¡¯t want to show your mo bei or xiangnan to the camera because he thinks there¡¯s nothing to see. You fans should just be quiet. Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Chapter 356

Chapter 356: Three hundred and fifty six

Mo bei had indeed changed her ying style. The wound on her shoulder would hurt if she moved too fast and pulled it. In a team battle, if one was too aggressive, the rhythm might be disrupted if one was not careful. So, from the moment she went on stage, she decided to y as an ordinary support for this game. Many people didn¡¯t understand what a support meant to a team. Back then, before master¡¯s wife had met her master, she had yed as a mage support and team control. A team would stand in the position they needed at this time. In a game with an advantage, when there was no need to deliberately y, he just had to hide and support the team¡¯s economy. Mo bei¡¯s right hand was indeed unable to keep up, but herprehensive calction and thinking were still there. No matter what the inte said. Even the people in the stadium thought that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s performance in this match was very ordinary. But they still won the game. Moreover, ck me had only used a short amount of time to breach the enemy¡¯s bottomne. At this moment, the camera panned over. He didn¡¯t know when it had started, but han Xi¡¯s finances had already exploded. Some assassins wanted to cut him, but they couldn¡¯t cut him at all and were directly killed. It was because thepetition time was too short. It was so short that no one had thought about why han Xi¡¯s economy had been so high in this game. The word ¡°victory¡± appeared on the screen. Every member of ck me stood up. Mo bei¡¯s side profile was very light, and her lips were still a little light. If one only looked at the curve of her lips, one would not be able to tell that her right arm was injured at all. She was still that cold and aloof little brother. Most of the shots were focused on Feng nai. One could imagine how much attention the mvp of the game received. ¡°It seems that ck me is in good shape,¡± thementators said, smiling. ¡°Indeed, after one match, it¡¯s getting more and more exciting. But the next match is the most important.¡± ¡°I think so, too. Our opponents are different, so we need to adjust our strategy. ck me¡¯s current condition is indeed quite good, but mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style today is too conservative. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, we¡¯ll be in trouble ...¡± On the other hand, ck me had a substitute. But everyone understood. The team they were going to face next was not ordinary. If the reserve members had the ability to fight, they wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to find a new support. Backstage, the manager¡¯s expression was not rxed. There was a half an hour break in the middle of the provincialpetition. It definitely wouldn¡¯t work if he changed the person. But mo Nan¡¯s condition ... Before the manager could make a decision. On the other side, Feng nai had already reached out to grab mo bei¡¯s wrist and directly brought her into a cubicle in the lounge. There was a loud p. Even the cab next to her was making noises. Feng NAI¡¯s hand pressed down on mo bei¡¯s hand. He lowered his body and tugged at the back of mo bei¡¯s cor. As he looked at the bruise on her shoulder that had yet to fade, his eyes darkened. ¡°This little brother doesn¡¯t even know pain?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±It¡¯s not particrly painful. It¡¯s just ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that when you move the mouse, you lose your speed. ¡± ¡°It hurts when you pull it,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was cold. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything because the other party had guessed correctly. However, she couldn¡¯t lose because standing here, she could only win. Feng nai stood up straight.¡±You don¡¯t want your hand anymore?¡± he asked.¡±Don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. ¡°Mo bei looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s beautiful eyes were very deep at this moment. The atmosphere didn¡¯t seem right. Panda and the others who followed him in coughed as they stood by the door.¡±¡±Boss, the manager is still outside. He said that he needs to have a meeting.¡± Chapter 357

Chapter 357: Three hundred and fifty seven

Hearing this, Feng nai retracted his hand, then threw a bottle of spray at Panda.¡±¡±Apply the medicine for him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After Panda took the spray and walked over ... Mo bei had already pulled her cor back to its original position. Not only that, but even the zipper of her coat was pulled up to the end. ¡°What¡¯s thest minute meeting about?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused. This question was really not easy to answer. Mo bei did not say anything and walked past him. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± Panda said. Mo bei only paused for a moment but did not stop. The fat manager wasining to Feng nai.¡±¡±You said that no matter what the fans ask, as the captain, you have to protect the people under you. Now that he¡¯s on the field, you want to rece him. Who¡¯s going to rece him? I recruited him so that when you y in the provincialpetition, you can ...¡± ¡°His hands need to rest, and he can¡¯t fight in the team battle.¡± Feng nai turned his face, the curve of his chin hidden in the darkness.¡±¡±We¡¯ve already won one round. Even if we don¡¯t win this round, we¡¯re still qualified to participate in the provincialpetition as long as my personal results are good enough. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not safe.¡± The fat manager was stunned. ¡°Which match is absolutely safe?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her.¡±An insurance that¡¯s exchanged for one hand. It¡¯s meaningless.¡± The fat manager opened his mouth. He was just about to speak. A voice rang out from behind her. ¡°There are somepetitions that are even more meaningless if you don¡¯t win them yourself.¡± It was mo bei. She had no way of telling Feng nai. Every match here was very important to her. Only by winning continuously could they prove that those people were wrong. No matter where it was, no one would remember the second ce. At the same time, no one would care about how her brother and Yun Shen felt. He was stepped on. Anyone could say that. No matter what the truth was. People liked to see some people being dragged down. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t give up, and he couldn¡¯t lose. Otherwise, there would be no point in her standing here again. At that moment, mo bei¡¯s eyes werepletely ck. They looked calm, but when one looked closely, it seemed like raging waves could be rolling in them. There was a faint fire burning. ¡°Captain, I want to stay on the field.¡± The surrounding people had never seen ¡°mo Nan¡± like this. In the past, he had a bad temper and didn¡¯t tolerate anyone. When he came backter, he was cold and didn¡¯t like to talk. However, no matter when it was, he had never been like this. Even his straight back seemed to be on fire. Do you want to y games so much? Not to mention the staff. Even granny Gray¡¯s eyes were wavering. He seemed to have really misunderstood mo Nan. People were multi-faceted. One side was excavated while the other side was hidden. There was nothing wrong with that. If they were not from the same team. Even when he saw the livements, he felt that ¡°mo Nan¡± was just trying to show off and create trouble for himself. It would have been better if he didn¡¯t participate in thepetition when he was injured. However, in reality, this was not the case. He wanted to win personally. It was that simple. The manager was still hesitating. He looked at Feng nai, then at mo Nan.¡±¡±Are you sure your hand is fine? It won¡¯t affect thepetition?¡± Although this question seemed to be inhumane, it was the most realistic question. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei looked sideways, her eyes pitch ck. ¡°What if it affects us?¡± the manager asked. ¡°I quit the team.¡± Chapter 358

Chapter 358: Secretly pulling her hand

¡°You don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s so serious about leaving the team.¡± Panda opened his mouth, wanting to speak up for him. The fat manager made up his mind. He raised his eyes and said,¡±we¡¯ll do as you say. If it affects thepetition, we¡¯ll have to leave the team.¡± It was already the provincialpetition. If something really went wrong, someone had toe and answer for it. The old master had long wanted the eldest young master to stop ying games. He had to stabilize the club no matter what. If they really lost thepetition, mo Nan would be gone, and many people¡¯s emotions could be calmed, reducing the resistance. Mo bei knew very well what the fat manager was thinking. Simrly, she knew that this was normal. Compared to those teams that didn¡¯t even want to ept her. ck me was already very good. He had allowed her to join the party even in that kind of environment. This was not something that everypany did. The manager had put in a lot of effort to be able to persist until now. The rest of the road should be left for her to walk. ¡± 10 minutes, 10 minutes. All teams, please return to your positions.¡± The second match¡¯s countdown had already begun. It was the sound of an announcement. It meant that this decision could only be made once and for all. Feng nai stood there. His eyelids were very thin, and he looked a little cold. His side profile was so well-defined that no one could guess what he was thinking. Panda wanted to ease the atmosphere. Before he could speak. Their boss had already turned around and left. He had ck hair and white skin, and he was wearing a battle uniform. When he walked in front, the sleeves of his uniform would be blown up, making him seem difficult to approach. Mo bei could tell as well. She understood that in that person¡¯s heart, the hands were what professional yers should protect the most. He had already done so much to protect her. Yet, she hade to ruin his n at this time. It was only natural for him to be angry. Mo bei thought for a moment. When she entered the venue behind him, she took out the milk candy she had bought earlier from her pocket. She wanted to seize the opportunity to be held in his hands. But it was very obvious that Feng nai had no intention of looking back this time. Thus, for two consecutive times, mo bei only touched his finger and couldn¡¯t pass him the milk candy. Just as mo bei stopped ... However, Feng nai turned his face over. He was as handsome as a sculpture, but he waspletely indifferent. If one listened carefully, there was even a hint of mockery.¡±Little support brother, if you secretly pull my hand again, I¡¯ll Sue you for harassment.¡± Secretly tugging his hand? When they heard this, the other team members, including han Xi, all stopped in their tracks. Mo bei also paused for a moment. After all, the term ¡®secretly pulling hands¡¯... She raised her eyes and nced in that direction. As expected, because of this sentence, mo bei received the attention of almost everyone present. Panda¡¯s mouth was almost unable to close. The look in his eyes as he looked at mo bei had already exined everything. His brother was really awesome. He grabbed the captain¡¯s hand? What was he doing? Could it be that his brother still had some feelings for boss? This definitely wasn¡¯t something boss said casually. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in such a situation. There was even a hint of affection in boss¡¯s tone. After all, such an excuse would only appear on those who were truly close to him. Besides, if she really hated being pulled, she wouldn¡¯t be so close to him. Almost all the fans nearby heard this. When she saw Almighty k spread out his hands as if he was asking for something, she was almost blinded by the smile at the corner of his mouth. He felt that it was a little easy for people to overthink. Did they not want Almighty k¡¯s burden of being an idol anymore? Chapter 359

Chapter 359: Three hundred and fifty nine

¡°Hand it over.¡± Feng nai said these two words very nonchntly. Mo bei raised her brows. She knew that she was giving him something, so she reached out with a calm expression. Feng nai looked at the milk candies, his voice still mocking.¡±¡±During the team battle, you can¡¯t increase your speed. Just move back a little. With me as the team leader, you don¡¯t need to take on the pressure.¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Feng nai took the candy and stuffed a hand into his pocket. When he turned his head again, the corners of his lips curled up faintly.¡±So, little brother, don¡¯t secretly pull my hand anymore.¡± Mo bei stopped again. There was no change in her expression as she looked over. He thought about the attributes of felines. Forget it, as long as he was happy. He would just take it as her secretly tugging his hand. Granny gray, who was listening to their conversation, said,¡± He had a feeling that their boss liked to say obscenities whenever he met mo Nan. This situation had never happened before. Most of the time, boss was in a state where he couldn¡¯t wake up. But today, he seemed to be particrly fierce. Was he unhappy because mo Nan¡¯s hand was injured? The two teams stood in their respective positions, and after bowing, they sat in front of theputers to start a new round ofpetition. Mo bei was thest one to leave. When she passed by the other party, a sentence floated over, as if it was deliberately said for her to hear,¡±¡±Some people are always obsessed with climbing back up. ck will never be white. If you don¡¯t even understand this, what are you if not trash?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t stop. She merely turned her ck eyes, which were still very cold. The person who had spoken was none other than Shen Ao, who had spoken to Wang Jun on the phone earlier. He looked at mo bei with a provocative smile on his face. Mo bei retracted her gaze. Her Ice Mountain aura had not changed because of him. Shen Ao¡¯s eyes deepened at the disregard, and his gaze fell on her right shoulder. She didn¡¯t care? Then I¡¯ll cripple your hand. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be like this when the timees! ¡°Alright, now that all of our contestants are in their seats, the second round of thepetition will begin immediately.¡± ¡°Looking at their condition, both ck me and brilliant light are doing pretty well. It¡¯s hard to say who will win this match.¡± ¡°The key is to ban the champion. Yaoguang definitely won¡¯t use k¡¯s best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that banning the hero isn¡¯t very safe. Ah ... As soon as I said that, yaoguang took action. First, he banned the hero, and then he stole the strongest assassin in this version. It seems like yaoguang has done special training for K.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. After all, whoever meets ck me will have to think that k is standing opposite him. He¡¯s the one who can turn the tables and win the championship.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I don¡¯t understand this move of yaoguang ¡®S. He¡¯s controlling so many?¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve sensed that something¡¯s not right with mo bei and Xiang Nan. They don¡¯t pose much of a threat, so they¡¯re trying to control ck me to death.¡± ¡°Brilliant¡¯s coach made a good adjustment before his death. ck me is going to have a hard time this match ...¡± A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The sound interrupted thementator. The game page appeared on the big screen. The match officially began. It was obvious that Shen Ao had his own ideas, and coupled with his skills and nning, he gave the order to attack so that he could exhaust mo bei and xiangnan to the point of being useless. A fragile support, if the operation wasn¡¯t flexible enough. No matter how different he was from before. As long as he had a hand injury. Chen ao had a way to make his injuries worse, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even raise his hand! Chapter 360

Chapter 360: Studied it before, is it useful?

Almost at the same time. Mo bei had noticed this problem. He was deliberately targeting her. It wasn¡¯t like he had never encountered such a situation before. But today, mo bei had to use her positioning and speed to avoid the other party¡¯s encirclement, so she had to pull her right shoulder. When the pain hit her, it was obvious that mo bei¡¯s game character had paused for a moment. If such a stutter were to appear in the match, he would definitely be scolded. It was bad enough that the support didn¡¯t protect the adc, but the adc had to turn around to save him. This was what popped up the most in the bullet screen. However, Chen aoughed. After the first match, he had realized that as long as he kept making mo bei and Xiang Nan raise their right shoulders, they would be able to do it. Then he would definitely be able to cripple him in this match. ¡°ck me¡¯s speed is a little slow.¡± ¡°The jungle doesn¡¯t look like it can be defended.¡± ¡°ck me has used this lineup before, but that match was a jungler-assistant teambination. Now that mo bei and Xiang Nan can¡¯t support, it looks like their strategy has been studied. Otherwise, no matter what mo Nan wants to do, Chen ao would be one step ahead of him and block his path. ¡°This time, the auxiliary and jungler team up can¡¯t be yed and will also slow down han Xi¡¯s development. We can only look at the topne.¡± ¡°The topne won¡¯t have any openings. Brilliant light¡¯s side Lane is very strong.¡± ¡°For this match, ck me has to find a way to regain his rhythm.¡± ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to worry too much. King will be in charge of the tempo. The main issue is that mo Nan might be eliminated early. Chen ao has been targeting his opponents in this match.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. After all, it¡¯s a breakthrough.¡± If a hand injury could be considered a breakthrough, then it would be no different from someone deliberately injuring someone when they were ying football. Thementator did not say this out loud. Through the live broadcast. Feng Yi saw it clearly. This kind of strategy wouldn¡¯t have appeared if he hadn¡¯t studied it with others beforehand. However, there was one thing. What made Feng Yi rx was that when the camera swept past the elegant back, he noticed that the little one was using his right hand. ¡°Boss Feng.¡± The Secretary turned around.¡±There¡¯s an ident up ahead. The road ahead is blocked. We can only let the car through after the scene is cleared.¡± Feng Yi reached out and pressed on his gold-rimmed sses, exuding a business-like aura.¡±How far away are we?¡± ¡°Less than 800 meters.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to park and walk over. ¡± Thements on the inte were still going on. There were a lot of dissatisfaction. Humans were like this. If you were too good at ying games and she couldn¡¯t understand, she would question why you were ying like this. If you didn¡¯t y well, she would say that you were trash. By the same logic, when you were doing something, as long as you received attention, there would be such discussions. In Feng Yi¡¯s eyes, this was normal. Back then, Supreme Alliance had also gone through the same thing. He believed that Little Mo bei would not be defeated by such a thing. Especially when he saw her sitting there, typing on the keyboard without a change in her expression, her long and slender hands moving up and down. Because she was so focused, she didn¡¯t even see the camera. Her face was very clear and fair, but her eyes were filled with something he was most familiar with. He wanted to win. He wanted to prove himself. It was just like before. Not far from the car was thepetition venue. Shen Ao cut off mo bei¡¯s path for the third time, and the smile on his face became even more obvious.¡±¡±I¡¯d like to see how long you canst ...¡± ¡°Vice-captain,¡± Brilliant light¡¯s support followed. Shen Ao lowered his voice.¡±Mo Nan is already at his limit. Let¡¯s wait for another minute. Then, we¡¯ll start our real strategy. Five against four.¡± Chapter 361 - Switching hands

Chapter 361: Switching hands

It was impossible for mo Nan to participate in the team battle in his current condition. Even if they participated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. Unless he forced a group fight, their chances would be higher. An injured hand would affect his performance no matter what. The three times just now should be enough to make him feel pain. Chen ao smiled and was looking for an opportunity to group up. However, at this moment. The people watching the match suddenly stopped. A crisp crack was heard from mo bei¡¯s side. ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, did the mouse¡¯s position change?¡± ¡°The keyboard and mouse have switched positions. What does that mean?¡± Not only were the people watching the match confused, even Panda cast a sideways nce.¡±Brother, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Mo bei¡¯s ck hair fell and faintly covered her eyes. Her handsome face was slightly tilted to the side, and she only said three words in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Switch hands.¡± Switch hands? With his left hand? Can I? Panda¡¯s eyes widened. How did he not realize that his brother could y games with his left hand? Thementators also noticed the movement here. ¡°What?¡± he was a little confused.¡±What is mo bei and Xiang Nan doing?¡± ¡°Your right hand is in too much pain, so you switched to your left hand?¡± ¡°Left hand?¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s information doesn¡¯t show that he¡¯s used his left hand to y games before. He¡¯s also used his right hand in the previous matches. This ...¡± At first, the people from yaoguang didn¡¯t realize what was going on, but they soon realized. ¡°Vice-captain, mo bei and Xiang Nan have switched hands,¡± the support reminded Chen ao. Chen ao first frowned, then said disapprovingly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve watched so many of ck me¡¯s previous matches, but he has always been using his right hand. It¡¯s impossible for him to get used to using his left hand so quickly. I¡¯m guessing that he has recently undergone training with his left hand and is trying to struggle a little. Just y ording to the original n. Don¡¯t worry about him. ¡± From Chen ao¡¯s point of view, the fact that ¡°Monan¡± had switched hands at this time only meant that his usual right hand had reached its limit, and he was even more capable of taking down someone in one move. He moved his hand to the side and gave the signal to attack. The director realized that this would be the first team battle since the start of the tournament and shifted all the cameras. Even through the screen, they could feel the tension. Panda turned his head and was just about to ask if his brother could do it. If he couldn ¡®t, he could act as a Dharma assistant and help control the situation. One could even see the shadow of that fair and slender hand as it moved up and down. This ... How could he be even faster than when he was using his right hand? Was it an illusion? Very quickly. Panda realized that it was not an illusion! It was an even more straightforward tail swing. This hand speed was almost inhuman. This didn¡¯t seem like the hand speed of a support yer. It was more like the hand speed of a top assassin! Landing point,st hit, positioning. Those who were not sitting next to mo bei would not have realized it. However, what they could see on the game map was the figure that had appeared beside Almighty k without them knowing. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him?¡± Even thementators were a little surprised. After all, he was someone who had studied mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style. The previous few times, they were intercepted very well. How could this be happening in this team battle? Brilliant light¡¯s support was also stunned. He had already done as his vice-captain had said. B-but he had clearly seen the other party¡¯s figure and had also dealt damage. But he didn¡¯t hit! It was too fast! That figure was so fast that he almost felt like he coulde and go without a trace. Chapter 362 - Face slapping in the North

Chapter 362: Face pping in the North

The support wanted to go a little closer and try to control the yer. However, he realized that it was useless. It wasn¡¯t just because of his speed, but also because of his unpredictable movements. They didn¡¯t stop him. He had also lost half of his HP. ¡°Vice, vice-captain.¡± Brilliant light¡¯s support immediately retreated, his voice trembling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Ao was still thinking of a way to deal with Feng nai. After all, it was possible that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to stop each other. ¡°Mo Nan and King have met up.¡±Yaoguang¡¯s support moved his mouse. ¡°What?¡± Shen Ao¡¯s expression changed, and his voice was filled with anger.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop him?¡± ¡°I, I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Shen Ao lowered his voice.¡±He¡¯s just a piece of trash with a crippled hand. He can¡¯t even fight with his left hand. You can¡¯t even stop him?¡± ¡°His, his left hand doesn¡¯t seem to be good. It¡¯s not just a random move. It seems to be better than his right hand.¡± Shen Ao did not believe her.¡±What are you talking about? how can his left hand be more powerful than his right hand? if he didn¡¯t manage to stop me, then he didn¡¯t manage to stop me. Let¡¯s retreat and think of a way.¡± However, just as he finished his sentence ... A round lightning formation descended, slowing down his speed. The figure that shouldn¡¯t have appeared here was flying towards him like the wind. It really was mo Nan. How could he be so fast? Shen Ao¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that he had not been ruthless enough just now. However, he didn¡¯t believe that a fragile support could do anything to him. Shen Ao smiled eerily and turned around with his full blue ultimate skill. His long sword dealt explosive damage and he was ready to take the head. Since mo Nan hade, he would make sure that he would not be able to return! Almost everyone watching thepetition could tell what he was nning. At the same time, he also knew that Shen Ao¡¯s game character had a counter to mo Nan¡¯s moves. If he used a high-level skill, he would be stunned for three times and deal a lot of damage. In other words, a fragile support like mo Nan, who relied on his flexible positioning to win, could not escape once he was locked in by Shen Ao¡¯s big move. If he took the attacks continuously, he would be taken away. In addition, Shen Ao¡¯s current position was very suitable for dealing damage. He did not need to move at all. As long as he turned his head, he could deal the damage he wanted. Panda realized what he was about to do and gripped his mouse tightly, wanting to warn his brother, but he had yet to shout ¡®mo Nan, be careful¡¯. The person sitting next to him moved her wrist, and her fair hand moved the mouse as if she could bring out the wind. The speed was so fast that Panda was almost stunned. His brother¡¯s left hand was the main hand? How was this possible? Nothing was impossible. The gaming genius, bey, was originally best at using her left hand to y games. It was just that her master had considered that someone would take advantage of this. He had specially taught mo bei training in this area. He could fight with both hands. However, someone had once said that bey¡¯s full strength was definitely disyed with her left hand. That was why in the e-sports circle, bey was also known as the left¡¯s domain. What it meant could be understood from the words. Once mo bei switched back to her left hand, she would be unstoppable. Because he had to pretend to be mo Nan. Even his ystyle had been carefully adjusted. Not to mention the use of his left and right hands. Mo bei, who had deliberately hidden this. What happened next could be called the true Return of the King! Chapter 363 - Three hundred and sixty three

Chapter 363: Three hundred and sixty three

However, the people on the field didn¡¯t understand this, especially yaoguang¡¯s side. However, they could already feel that something was different. However, they had yet to realize what was different. Only Panda¡¯s eyes were wavering. Because he was the closest to mo Nan. On the screen, mo bei¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of Shen Ao. Although Shen Ao was surprised by the other party¡¯s speed, it meant that the other party had fallen into his trap! ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, since you¡¯ve fallen down, don¡¯t even think about climbing back up!¡± Shen Ao¡¯s big move was released at the right time. In the next second. His smiling face suddenly froze. Where was he? Where did he go? Wait a minute, was it behind him? Shen Ao¡¯s big move missed, so much so that he was not mentally prepared at all. The man disappeared from his sight like a shadow. It wasn¡¯t over yet! Then, a second slender figure flew over. He had ck hair and was dressed in i white robe. Wherever his sword went, there was no life I It was Feng nai. Sometimes, the auxiliary and jungler would team up. It didn¡¯t necessarily have to be the support to coordinate with the jungler. Under limited circumstances. The support started the team fight and the assassin entered. It would also have the effect of blowing up the entire scene. As long as the twoplemented each other. In an instant, Shen Ao¡¯s HP had dropped to one-fifth. He immediately thought of retreating. When they met Feng nai, no one wanted to continue fighting. Fortunately, he had not been killed just now, and he was close to the defense tower behind him. As long as he was a little faster, everything would still be under control. As Shen Ao thought about this, he turned around, and his expression changed again. The person who was about to take his big move was actually behind him! When did this happen? He did not give Shen Ao a chance to think. Buzzzzzz! There was the sound of a mouse sliding across the table again. After the camera was adjusted, mo bei shed across the screen. Her expression remained the same, and she even looked more aloof and clear than before. However, the speed of his hands waspletely different. Shen Ao¡¯s forehead was already starting to sweat. Who could tell him that this person had not been hit by his big move, but why had he appeared behind him? Unless he could predict his movements. It wasn¡¯t just his actions. He could only watch the game¡¯s full perspective. Only then did he know what had happened. It was as unpredictable as a shadow, and it was unexpected. In fact, it was because of his sharp positioning. It was as if he had already seen through all of Shen Ao¡¯s moves. First, he dodged to the side and then used his sh to make his opponent miss his big move. The entire set of actions only took a fraction of a second. However, there was no one who was not shocked by mo bei and Xiang Nan at this moment. That smooth and natural movement. He was so fierce that people suspected that he wasn¡¯t even a support. Thending point and discement were so urate that no one could react in time. And at this moment. The person on the screen suddenly turned sideways, carried the tower in, and dealt the most uratest hit. ¡°I¡¯m never standing here to hide from your big. ¡± As he finished his sentence. On the screen, Shen Aoy back stiffly. A Silver me shed. Shen Ao only felt an indescribable pain when his shoulder was pulled. Immediately after. The sound of the game was transmitted to the ears of everyone watching the game through the video. You have killed an enemy! Chapter 364 - Why does it look so similar?

Chapter 364: Why does it look so simr?

At that moment. Shen Ao¡¯s hands were numb. His eyes were a little dazed, as if he had not reacted to what had happened. Such a fierce tower kill. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. Was he that confident that he could get out of the tower? Most importantly, the one who killed him wasn¡¯t Feng nai, but mo Nan? Even thementators were stunned, let alone the audience watching the game. He really didn¡¯t expect mo bei and Xiang Nan to be so daring. And his left hand ... ¡°The left hand is mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s main hand?¡± Many people began to have this doubt. It was just that this time, there was a hint ofmentation mixed in with the suspicion. After all, in the past, very few people used their left hand as the main hand. As long as they were used well, they would truly be God-level yers. Yaoguang¡¯s support was the one who had the most direct experience of what had just happened. His eyes started to shake, and his voice became a little out of shape.¡±Co-vice-captain, mo Nan, he, he really is a left-handed person.¡± Moreover, that speed and technique ... Others might not be able to see it clearly from too far away. B-but, why did it look so simr to a video he had seen before? The only video left on the inte about the gaming genius, bey. With brilliant light¡¯s support, he couldn¡¯t even focus. He only stared at the figure, strongly denying his own thoughts. Impossible. It couldn¡¯t be that person. Mo Nan was far too inferior to his idol. It must have been that beautiful fight just now that he had an illusion. No one knew what brilliant light¡¯s support was thinking. Even his teammates were a little anxious.¡±Heal, heal! I¡¯m out of blood!¡± Brilliant light¡¯s support quickly came back to his senses and gave his teammate a boost. He had thought that everything would end here. Knowing that the opponent¡¯s left hand wasn¡¯t bad, they changed their strategy. However, when he waited for Shen Ao to resurrect and fight again, he realized that he had underestimated everything. Especially King. Did he do it on purpose? A single grab did not kill Shen Ao. Instead, it forced him into the same position every time. In order to avoid his opponent¡¯s ultimate move, Shen Ao had to constantly raise his arm and quickly pull it back. Every move was pulling on his shoulder. One time, two times, three times. By the fourth time, Shen Ao only felt a slight stabbing pain. When they hit each other again, he did not know why, but his hand had let go of the mouse in his palm. ¡°Shen Ao?¡± His teammates noticed his strange behavior. ¡°Damn it!¡± Shen Ao gritted his teeth.¡±He actually used such a method to deal with me.¡± Was it because he used this method to deal with mo bei and xiangnan that k used this method to deal with him? That was impossible. King, who had been jungling in the jungle. It was impossible to know his y style in the first half! Shen Ao could not help but type out a line of words: ¡°k, I thought you were someone who didn¡¯t know how to y tricks. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning.¡± This line of words was in the public chat. Everyone could see it. Yin? Why was Almighty k so sinister? The fans wanted to argue. Then, another message appeared on the public chat. It was Feng nai.¡±Then you really don¡¯t understand me. It looks like my hand¡¯s starting to hurt.¡± ¡°Do you still have any morals as the number one mvp when you y like this?¡± Shen Ao¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai chuckled.¡±So you know what morality is too.¡± Shen Ao paused. He wanted this matter to end here. Then, another sentence appeared on the screen: ¡°I applied the medicine on his shoulder myself.¡± Chapter 365 - The manager reports

Chapter 365: The manager reports

The people watching the live broadcast were a little confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? mo Nan, of course. He has an injury on his shoulder.¡± ¡°So Almighty k is helping mo Nan get back at him?¡± ¡°It looks like K-God¡¯s style of y is really familiar. I think that¡¯s how yaoguang dealt with mo Nan in the first half.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who cares about applying the medicine?¡± ¡°k-God used to take revenge for the smallest grievance in the past, but this is the first time he¡¯s taken revenge so obviously.¡± ¡°I think I have to remind Almighty k that this is apetition. We have to strictly forbid it and not be willful!¡± The manager couldn¡¯t help but use his alternate ount to send thest sentence! Saying such words and doing such a thing in the game would attract criticism. Also, eldest young master wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Why was there such a huge reaction this time? He applied the medicine personally. Apply the medicine personally! The fat manager took a deep breath and turned to ask the person beside him,¡±¡±Young master, you know how to apply medicine? You don¡¯t mind the taste?¡± The assistant thought, I want to know too. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± The fat manager felt that he could age a few years in one game. At least the rhythm was back on their side, and he should be content. Moreover, seeing how much hatred young master had, he should be doing better than usual. As he was thinking about this, the fat manager¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He felt a little guilty! After all, he had just used his alternate ount to send bulletments! ¡°You take it.¡± Fatty Jing Li threw his phone to the assistant. Thinking that his young master was in the middle of apetition and couldn¡¯t have seen what he had said, he took the phone back. ¡°Hello?¡± he answered the call. ¡°Manager li?¡± The voice on the other end was very maic, as if it was born with a smile. Not everyone knew the fat manager¡¯s phone number. He frowned and said,¡±¡±And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the manager I hired online two days ago. I¡¯m outside right now. Thepetition has already started and no one is allowed in. If I¡¯m really disturbing you, can I trouble manager li to send someone to pick me up?¡± When the fat manager heard this, he felt that this person¡¯s manners were not bad.¡±¡±You wait here, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Thest word somehow sounded familiar to the fat manager. However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, he still had to keep an eye on the game. It was just outside the square, where the internal personnel came and went. Feng Yi was already standing there in his suit. ¡°Boss Feng, do you need ...¡± The Secretary said in a low voice. ¡°No need,¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. He turned his face over, his lips curved. ¡°I¡¯m here for a job interview, not for business. Let¡¯s wait for manager li toe down. This position is not bad.¡± They could watch the match directly from the big screen. Some people were hiding their strength and ying support. Feng Yi shook his head with a smile. However, even if it was a support, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple if the yer switched hands. The two people who taught her were both carnivorous assassins. Not to mention that one of them could even calcte the overall situation. At this thought, Feng Yi lowered his eyes and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. It had been too long. He hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time ... On the field, Shen Ao was gradually starting to feel the strain, especially with Feng NAI¡¯s way of dealing with him. If this continued, he would not be able to y in any future matches. However, the team battle had already begun. It would not be easy to retreat. Yaoguang¡¯s support turned his body quickly to help Shen Ao relieve some pressure. Shen Ao felt that he could still hold on, so he turned on the voice chat.¡±¡±It¡¯s okay, King doesn¡¯t have much mana left. I¡¯ll hold him back like this, you guys go attack the middlene. Without King, ck me won¡¯t be able to kill our people. This way, it¡¯ll dy ck me¡¯s rhythm.¡± Chapter 366 - North’s explosion damage

Chapter 366: North¡¯s explosion damage

Shen Ao had a good n. Since Feng nai wanted to deal with him in his own way, he would take the opportunity to hold him back. Without an assassin, ck me had lost his vision of the jungle. Moreover, without King, they would definitely be at an advantage in a team battle. In the situation where each of them was one person short. King was the one with the ck me. King, who was supposed to be stopped by two people, was now in a bad mood. Now, he was being held back here by himself. If they didn¡¯t attack now, when were they going to attack? Shen Ao¡¯s finger fell, and he pressed the attack button. This time, they would definitely annihte ck me! But was that really the case? Mo bei, who had changed hands, was waiting for him toe out. bey¡¯s style of y had always been that she would never let the person who came out go back. At this moment, the people from yaoguang knew that they had to be careful of mo bei and Xiang Nan. I wonder what I look like when I¡¯m fierce. Furthermore, there was one more thing that Shen Ao did not understand. How could Feng NAI¡¯s fighting style be so simple? Even the position where he appeared was carefully chosen. Shen Ao was not the only one who did not see this. Even thementators felt that Feng NAI¡¯s stubbornness in dealing with one person had slowed down the entire team¡¯s rhythm. Looking at yaoguang¡¯s direction, he was clearly starting to take advantage of this. ¡°King hasn¡¯t noticed it yet.¡± ¡°Sometimes, if you are too focused, you will lose the entire game.¡± ¡°Yaoguang has started his operation!¡± Everyone was worried about ck me¡¯s condition. It was because of King¡¯s stubbornness. Only one person on the field could see through Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts. That person was mo bei. They were carnivorous assassins. From his position, even the slightest movement would reveal his thoughts. How could it be just to mess with someone? Consuming mana and saving arge amount only exined one thing. This person had done it on purpose to lure the other party out. Mo bei lowered her eyes, and a faint light flickered at the corner of her eyes. He looked at the entire map and calcted his position. He moved slightly to the right and lured the yers from yaoguang to the jungle. Shen Ao thought that his n had seeded and was about to burst outughing. The silver white figure in front of him suddenly disappeared. That, that was the second skill, discement! Almost out of mana andpletely out of mana. There was still a difference. This was what Feng nai was trying to tell Shen Ao. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! Feng nai turned sideways and used his long sword to draw a sword formation. Mo bei coordinated with him and dashed forward. She used her big moves to slow down everyone¡¯s speed. At this moment, Feng nai waved his longsword and took one of the enemy¡¯s heads. Shen Ao wanted to counter-attack and take down ¡°mo Nan¡±. After all, there were not many opportunities like this. One for one was worth it. He raised his long staff and was about to strike. However, it was empty. His big move missed again? He watched as his opponent dodged with a second skill. They just brushed past each other, as if they could bring wind with them. However, it was such a skillful move. The pain in Shen Ao¡¯s shoulder had also reached its peak! These, these two people. They had notmunicated with each other, so why did they keep stimting his right shoulder? Especially Feng nai, who could have killed him just now. Did he have to leave some blood for mo bei and Xiang Nan to abuse? He dodged the opponent¡¯s control. With the help of han Xi¡¯s output from behind, he once again moved sideways and swept in. Was he going to chase them back to the city? No, that wasn¡¯t it. He had to collect residual blood! It didn¡¯t seem like a support at all, as there wasn¡¯t a single point of true damage. He couldn¡¯t even control the figure, as if he had a cheat! Chapter 367 - The fourth kill

Chapter 367: The fourth kill

The cameraman couldn¡¯t help but Zoom in. He wanted to see the expression on this person¡¯s face. However, the young man had a clear side profile and ck headphones on his head. He had a refined and cold appearance, and his eyes didn¡¯t move away from the screen at all. His eyshes were very long and ck, as if they could cover everything. Her fingers were as white as Jade, and there were even afterimages when she moved them up and down. His left hand was really too fast. Just as the People¡¯s thoughts fell. On the screen, the formation that they had set up caused explosive damage. That figure leaped and closed in, making it impossible for the dying glorious battle team to return to the city. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t turn around to be controlled. However, the figure moved sideways at a high speed, instantly igniting the entire arena with sound effects. First Blood ! double kill ! triple kill! ¡°Triple kill!¡± Thementator shouted excitedly, even his fists were clenched. However, mo bei did not stop after killing the enemy. She continued to push the turret with the adc behind her. With only one person left, the yaoguang team member didn¡¯t dare to stay under the tower. He wanted to return to the city as soon as possible. But it was this gap. Another figure shed in from his right side. The team member from yaoguang quickly turned around, trying to use crowd control to block the attack. There were three beeps. The silver sword light bloomed like a flower on the screen. In the blink of an eye, he had already moved out of the tower. He couldn¡¯t control it. Because Feng nai had the blue buff just now. As for the remaining member of the yaoguang group, his eyes were wide open, and he did not have the time to react. Another figure appeared in front of him. It was that mo bei and Xiang Nan! The support that they looked down on the most. But why was his left hand the main hand? This wasn¡¯t within their ns at all. Mo bei did not give him a chance to think. Her ck eyes fell, and the mouse in her hand seemed to have changed form, as if she was holding a long moon scimitar. Using the Assassin¡¯s techniques that he was best at as a support. No one had ever used it. Mo bei, on the other hand, had shocked everyone. The afterimages of those slender fingers were so powerful that no one could clearly see their movements. Following thest special effect, the entire arena was filled with shouts. Quadra kill ! Four consecutive transcendents! Thements on the inte werepletely silent. It was quieter than every time. Thementators ¡®eyes were clearly filled with disbelief. There was no need topete in this match anymore. ck me¡¯s minion wave had already reached dazzling¡¯s height. However,pared to the oue of the battle, most of the People¡¯s gazes were focused on mo bei and Xiang Nan. Four kills. He used his support to achieve a quadruple kill. At the start, some people could still say that mo bei and Xiang Nan would y the auxiliary and jungler duo, following behind the assassins to pick up kills. But today. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were the ones leading the pace of this match. Positioning, calction, and prediction. There was also the explosive power of his left hand, that speed that no one could avoid. He could even think of what was on Almighty k¡¯s mind, which was why he was able to reap such a huge harvest. They had never seen such a fighting style before. It was the most perfect cooperation. He wasn¡¯t picking up kills from behind. Instead, it was the godly cooperation between the two of them! The sound of crystal shards falling could be heard. Thementator finally came back to his senses, his eyes still filled with excitement.¡±This match was yed too beautifully.¡± Anothermentator said,¡±I¡¯ve misjudged a person. Mo bei and Xiang Nan. He¡¯s not simple. In fact, he¡¯s qualified to show off alone!¡± However, I don¡¯t understand why he would want to hide his strength. ¡± Chapter 368 - What did Feng nai see?

Chapter 368: What did Feng nai see?

Feng nai also wanted to know the answer to this question. In front of theputer, he reached out and took off his headphones. As he moved, his pure ck hair fell down and covered his eyes. However, he had a hand in his pocket, and his tall and slender appearance exuded a sense of coldness. Granny gray could not understand. Shouldn¡¯t boss be happy after winning thepetition? No matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be cold. Panda, on the other hand, was in apletely different world. He stretched out his arms, wanting to hug mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your ultimate move. Damn, your left hand is so powerful that it¡¯s not inferior to my God, bey!¡± Upon hearing that familiar form of address, mo bei¡¯s hand under her sleeve paused slightly. However, there was no expression on her face, only blocking him. Her emotions were very faint, and her translucent, cold, white skin said,¡±¡±If you say that, Bey-God¡¯s fans will beat me up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s indeed a bit of a bad name. ¡± Panda did not realize that this was an excuse. Seeing that his brother did not want him to carry him, he simply changed the position of his hand and ced it on the other party¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±But you¡¯ve really hidden your strength well.¡± Mo bei did not speak immediately. Because she knew that even a Panda could detect it. That person must have seen it more clearly. How to find an excuse? It was the key. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent as she looked up.¡±He didn¡¯t deliberately hide it. He nned to switch hands during the Nationalpetition. He¡¯ll be more passive if someone studies it in advance.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Panda pped his hands.¡±You¡¯re thinking about the big picture. Brother, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Just then, Feng nai spoke nonchntly, his voice cold.¡±¡±Only you would believe such words. You,e with me.¡± Panda was just about to turn around. He saw his boss reach out and drag his brother away again! This? Was he going to apply medicine again? Obviously not. However, Feng nai was indeed still smiling, but the temperature in his eyes was even lower than before. The two of them turned a corner. He lowered his eyes to look at mo bei. His light-colored eyes were filled with a slight mockery.¡±This support-type big brother seems to have revealed a lot of ws when he switched back to his main hand to y the game.¡± Mo bei turned her gaze sideways. Her face was like a top-quality porcin Jade, noble and abstinent as she looked at Feng nai. His ck and white eyes, coupled with his temperament, seemed to have a strange contrast. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow and lowered his body.¡±Don¡¯t pretend.¡± Mo bei opened her mouth, her emotions still calm.¡±¡±I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°So, how do you n to exin that your ystyle is simr to bey ¡®s?¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. Mo bei looked at her hand, her ck eyshes casting a shadow.¡±¡±I am who I am, mo bei Xiang Nan. I don¡¯t need to use my left hand because I heard such words.¡± Feng nai narrowed his eyes and lowered them even more. Mo bei happened to look up. The two of them were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s aura. Feng nai paused and put some distance between them, his tone slow.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t I use my left hand before? it was because I was worried that people would say something.¡± ¡°I can fight with both my right and left hands. I didn¡¯t have the chance to use my left hand before. After all, Captain was here. Today, my right hand was injured, so I thought of changing hands.¡± Mo bei was not lying. Feng nai, however, understood the other meaning in her words. The corners of his lips suddenly curled up, and he said softly in a mocking tone,¡±¡±From what you¡¯ve said, it seems like you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t need to use your left hand to y in small-scalepetitions like the city and provincepetitions. Young man, you¡¯re really good.¡± Chapter 369 - Meeting the manager

Chapter 369: Meeting the manager

Was hepletely suspicious? Mo bei thought to herself, but her expression did not change.¡±It¡¯s not that I¡¯m amazing. It¡¯s because Captain is here. With Captain around, I shouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. Didn¡¯t Captain say this?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mocking tone disappeared. When his eyesnded on her again, his gaze was very indifferent.¡±Is that so?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied without much emotion. It was undeniable that the feeling of being trusted by others had indeed dispelled a lot of the coldness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. He stood there and casually nced sideways. He seemed to be smiling, but it wasn¡¯t too obvious. It was just that that smile was a little seductive. If he couldn ¡®t, he might really reveal his true colors in front of him. ¡°Just like this? Is there nothing else?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little absent-minded.¡±¡±You¡¯ve already lied to me once, support big brother.¡± At this moment, mo bei¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment, and she said with a clear face,¡±¡±I thought that matter was over.¡± ¡°Breaking up and having a bad impression are two different things.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s legs were long and slender, and he was still wearing his battle uniform. The oppressive feeling he gave off had never disappeared. Mo bei knew that it would not be so easy to dispel the suspicion in his heart this time. Switching hands was out of the n. In the matches before the National League, she only used her right hand and there was no problem. This was because a support only needed to y a supporting role. Thinking of this ... The reason why she was able to take so many heads just now ... It was also because he had a lot of health left. Or rather, he was too fierce. She did not expect that he would still try to test her during thepetition. Mo bei¡¯s eyes dimmed.¡±How can I get rid of the negative impression points?¡± After being asked this question. No matter how much mockery Feng nai had, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She lowered her gaze, her line of sight still fixed on her original position. That expressionless face did look quite real. ¡¢ But regarding the opponent¡¯s strategy ... ¡®This little brother of mine Lin is ... Isn¡¯t there too many coincidences ...¡¯ ¡°Young master, what are you doing here?¡± It was the assistant, ayer of sweat on his forehead.¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you the mvp of this match? You should be having an interview at this time. Do you not want to show your face again? the manager will have a headache if he knows, young master. ¡± Feng nai looked down, stuffed a hand into his pocket, and swept a nce in the assistant¡¯s direction. That look was extremely cold. It was so dark that one could not feel the slightest warmth. The assistant realized that he might have interrupted Almighty k¡¯s conversation, so he coughed lightly and changed the topic.¡±¡±That ... Oh, right, mo Nan!¡± When mo bei¡¯s name was called, she fixed her cor and looked up.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°Thepany has arranged an agent for you. Thepetition has just ended, so you should have a chat with him.¡± The assistant looked behind her.¡±¡±He said he¡¯ll be here after thepetition. He just came back from abroad and I just went out to pick him up. He still feels ...¡± The assistant didn¡¯t finish the word ¡°not bad.¡± Mo bei saw a slender figure appear on the other side of the road. He was still dressed in a well-ironed suit. From the sleeves to the cor, everything was very particr. His entire person exuded a business-like aura, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses sat on the bridge of his nose. There was always a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, so much so that some people called him a smiling Prince. In the business world, no one could tell whether he was really smiling or just being polite. It was also because of this that he had sharp means and absolute ability to create stars. He was known as a gold manager in the industry. Chapter 370 - uncle Feng

Chapter 370: Chapter 370 uncle Feng

It was too familiar. Whether it was her smile or her eyes, they were so familiar that it was easy to lose her armor. Because in this world. There would always be some people who had the softest memories in your heart. And the one standing in front of him. It was enough for her to return to her original self. Mo bei¡¯s throat moved. Uncle Feng. In the end, she didn¡¯t call out the name. Instead, she slowly clenched her fingers and maintained a nonchnt expression on her face. She looked at the man and suppressed some of her emotions. Because she knew that Feng nai was looking at her. If he revealed a w at this time ... Then, the fact that she was pretending to be her brother would be exposed. The hand under the uniform clenched even tighter. When her pure ck eyes looked at Feng Yi, she tried her best not to move. She had never thought that she would see them again. It was because after Supreme Alliance disbanded, it was as if they had made an agreement. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her life. She refused to mention Supreme Alliance again because she knew that without them, everything was meaningless. Mo bei stood there with a calm expression. Her lips were paler than usual, and there was not a single wrinkle on her uniform. There was no emotion in her eyes when she looked at Feng Yi. Feng nai was indeed observing this person¡¯s reaction, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. On the other hand, Feng Yi smiled, looking very business-like. Time seemed to have frozen. Feng Yi lifted his legs and walked past the assistant and Mo bei, brushing past each other. There was no w at all, just like the clean and straight suit he wore. It was as if he had not seen mo bei as his gazended on Feng nai.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? After running away from home, you don¡¯t even want to greet your uncle?¡± C-uncle? The assistant¡¯s eyes widened. This, this person is young master¡¯s c-uncle? Isn¡¯t that one of the, one of the members of the Board? The assistant¡¯s legs trembled in fear. Were all the Feng family members so yful? The assistant¡¯s emotions were probably the most unstable of the four. Feng nai raised his eyes and slowly looked over. It shouldn¡¯t be. The color in his eyes faded. If mo Nan was really bey ... His uncle wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way either. ¡°Why did you decide to return to China?¡± This was because the age difference wasn¡¯t that big. In addition, the Feng family¡¯s bloodline wasrge. Feng Yi and Feng nai didn¡¯t look like they were uncle and nephew, but more like cousins. Feng Yi¡¯s lips curved up.¡±I didn¡¯t want toe back, but I saw someone¡¯s live broadcast and he wasining about me. I brought someone else but my nephew, so I came back. After all, someone¡¯s trying to get me, so I can¡¯t just not help.¡± When Feng nai saw him, he had a vague feeling that he hade back because someone was making a scene. But ... ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not going to be anyone¡¯s manager anymore?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile remained.¡±Blood nephews are an exception. It¡¯s a pity that ck me didn¡¯t ept an old man like me as your manager. He¡¯s only left me a position to manage a neer.¡± Feng nai snorted. His voice was very calm, but his mocking sentence hit the nail on the head. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t tell manager li who you are. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare him. ¡± Feng Yi chuckled.¡±You yed well just now, but I don¡¯t see you use any underhanded means. You said that you applied medicine on people yourself. That surprised me a little, you actually know how to apply medicine for people.¡± Feng nai nced sideways, obviously unwilling to talk about this topic.¡±¡±What¡¯s the big deal? we¡¯re all in the same team. ¡± Old fox, you¡¯ve touched on my sore spot. Chapter 371 - Feng nai keeps probing

Chapter 371: Feng nai keeps probing

? ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi was still smiling. It seems that I have misunderstood you, my nephew. It turns out that you are also the kind of person who cares about the team members. ¡± Feng nai was nonchnt, even a littlezy.¡±¡±Of course I am. The one who is friendly is the new person you¡¯re going to take care of. Uncle should know him.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Yi countered,¡±my men?¡± I¡¯ve seen his name, but ck me says he¡¯s called mo bei and Xiang Nan. I haven¡¯t seen him yet. ¡± A glint shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Then, he lifted his good-looking lower jaw, and his clear arc had a deeper meaning.¡±There he is.¡± Only then did Feng Yi turn around, his gaze trulynding on mo bei. His fingers pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. He reached out his other hand in a business-like manner,¡±¡±Mo bei Xiang Nan?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Mo bei also extended her hand. Her fingers were fair and slender, and she still did not say much. It was as if the two of them had just met for the first time. He stopped there, and there was no unnecessary difference. After that, Feng Yi¡¯s lips curled up again, his smile slowly spreading. ¡°I¡¯ll be your manager from now on. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was neither clear nor calm. Feng nai stood at the side and continued to size up the two people in front of him. He was very polite, but also very cold. It seemed that he had thought too much. Feng nai strolled forward. After he got closer to a certain someone, he lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Mo bei shook her head without changing her expression. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips slowly curled up.¡±¡±You¡¯re a Supreme Alliance fan, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little fake that you don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Caught off guard, mo beicuo¡¯s eyes met Feng nai ¡®s. In those beautiful eyes, there wereyers of probing. She knew that she had to try her best to control her emotions. It wasn¡¯t suitable to talk much. He had indeed said that without thinking. Uncle Feng had been ying along with her. He couldn¡¯t just waste everything before him at thest stage. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many videos of Supreme Alliance¡¯s matches, but he¡¯s not in them. ¡± Mo bei did not answer, but instead asked a question that brought about a slight contrast.¡±¡±Why is it fake?¡± When some cold and aloof people didn¡¯t understand something, they would indeed make people feel that they were a little cute. Feng nai, who didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of him, chuckled softly.¡±¡±It seems that doing well in the exams doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re smart. Have you forgotten that I mentioned during the live broadcast that Supreme Alliance¡¯s manager is my uncle?¡± At this moment, mo bei had a reaction. Her ck eyshes moved slightly, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°¡±He is ...¡± Feng nai had never seen a certain someone like this before. This little brother of trouble Lin, even if he was surprised, he was still aloof and did not show much of an expression. It was indeed quite interesting. However, if he acted too intensely, it would be fake. After all, this person¡¯s personality was clear. Mo bei had previously learned some basic psychology, but there were times when she couldn¡¯t see through Feng nai. That was because no matter what he was thinking, there was always that kind ofzy and clear air. It was as if the matter had nothing to do with her, but she was testing him everywhere. She wasn¡¯t sure how long the secret could be kept a secret. However, she had to continue to participate in thepetition. Mo bei shifted her gaze to Feng Yi. She had the reason that a certain God had given her. She could also take a good look at uncle Feng. However, before mo bei¡¯s gaze could linger for too long ... Feng nai, who was wearing his uniform, stuffed his hands into his pockets and stood in front of her. He said nonchntly,¡±¡±Are they that fan?¡± Chapter 372 - Uncle, you’re a fan too?

Chapter 372: Uncle, you¡¯re a fan too?

¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei turned to the side and looked over. Her uniform was still neat and tidy, but her eyes were very serious.¡±I didn¡¯t know who he was just now, but now I know. Captain, can you help me get an autograph?¡± Feng nai raised his hand and ced it on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. He lowered his body slightly and said in an unclear voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re a professional yer now, brother iceberg. It¡¯s easy to get a bad name if you ask for an autograph. Didn¡¯t you meet me before because you wanted an autograph too?¡± The two of them were very close to each other. The only thing mo bei could feel was his breath on her ear. However, he wanted an autograph? She should be referring to her brother. ¡°Oh?¡± the light in mo bei¡¯s eyes vanished.¡±Then we¡¯ll ask for more when we get back to the base?¡± Feng nai snorted, a little mocking at this moment.¡±¡±He¡¯s an uncle. Why are you a fan of him?¡± Mo bei was speechless. ¡°I think I heard you talking bad about me.¡± Feng Yi, who was still discussing work matters with his assistant, nced over with a standard Fox-like smile.¡±Little nai.¡± Nainai? The assistant almost burst outughing. Their young master¡¯s nickname? He had always been in the team and had never heard anyone call him that. With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai wasn¡¯t angry, but the corners of his mouth were a little cold.¡±¡±Old people are all so suspicious.¡± The assistant thought,¡¯he even mocked his own uncle. My young master is really ...¡¯ Feng Yi didn¡¯t show any other expression. Instead, when he saw mo bei again, he adjusted his sses as if to hide it. He seemed to be saying that he should have passed this stage. The secret signal between the two of them was somewhat invisible. No one would notice. In addition, the slightly heavy, fat manager with a small belly had already run over. He looked a little unhappy.¡±I told you to pick someone up, and you picked ...¡± The fat manager hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he froze on the spot. He looked at Feng Yi and swallowed his saliva.¡±W-why are you here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so old that he needs to be addressed by you. ¡± Feng nai chuckled and leaned backzily. The assistant thought,¡¯this really isn¡¯t my nephew.¡¯ Feng Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. After all, he cared about age the most. But soon, he smiled again and reached out his hand.¡±¡±I¡¯m the new manager. ¡± A new ... Manager ... The person who came back from overseas ... The one who applied for the job? The fat manager felt that his thoughts were all in a mess. At first, he had thought that it must be someone who didn¡¯t know the industry, which was why he had taken over mo bei and Xiang Nan. After all, as long as they knew a little, they wouldn¡¯t have encountered such haters. They had a lot of things to do and were veryborious. Otherwise, the club wouldn¡¯t be in such a dilemma. They had hired ¡®mo Nan¡¯ because his video games were too brilliant. However, after so many things had happened, she was starting to feel tired. Other than winning, a yer also brought value. As for ¡°Monan,¡± he had nothing on him. But now, Vice President Feng had actually returned to being a manager to take care of him? Mo bei and Xiang Nan, how could they be so lucky? The fat manager pulled himself back with all his might, still in shock. Then, he took a deep breath.¡±You, you know who you¡¯re bringing?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng Yiughed, half true and half false.¡±I was supposed to bring Xiao nai along. It¡¯s sad to say that you guys rejected me, but I¡¯ve seen the match just now. Mo bei and Xiang Nan yed pretty well, and they even used their left hands. I¡¯m very interested in this child.¡± Chapter 373 - Two-person interview

Chapter 373: Two-person interview

Feng nai chuckled lightly at the side. His side profile was still handsome and clear, and he didn¡¯t seem to want toment. Old fox, your words are all lies. However, thest sentence was indeed possible. The people he brought along were also left-handed yers. If the old fox really did not know mo Nan, he would be interested in him ... At this thought, Feng NAI¡¯s suspicions were reduced by 80%. The fat manager beside him was overjoyed. He was really lucky. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about public rtions! At this moment, the fat manager was very excited. If his phone had not rang, they would have continued to talk about this topic. When he saw the caller ID, he suddenly remembered that he hade out to capture his young master. ¡°It¡¯s a post-match interview. ¡± The fat manager raised his eyes and looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±They said they¡¯re going to interview two people this time.¡± Feng nai nced sideways and said nonchntly,¡±let han Xi and the others go.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d bring mo Nan along,¡± Feng Yi interjected.¡±Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d love your teammates?¡± Surprisingly, Feng nai didn¡¯t reject her this time. She only nced at Feng Yi, then turned to mo bei and said,¡±¡±Come with me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused, but her expression did not change.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to familiarize myself with the workflow too. ¡± Feng Yi smiled at the disbelieving manager.¡±I want to know the situation of the person I¡¯m bringing.¡± The fat manager didn¡¯t feel anything now. He only felt that he was worthy of being a gold medal. He could actually change his young master¡¯s usual habits with one sentence. Was it because they were rted by blood? However, the old master had also said that the young master would not give face to anyone. That was strange ... The fat manager didn¡¯t understand what Feng Yi was thinking. From the moment Feng Yi came in, he felt that his nephew had changed. The main difference was with Xiao Budian. As for the reason, he would ask bey when no one was around. The fat manager didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just wanted tough out loud and leave the assistant with one sentence: ¡°Bring her over for the interview.¡± Then, she left the corridor with Feng Yi. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was still fixed on that smiling Fox, and there was a faint light in his eyes. The assistant stood there and wanted to ask ¡°mo Nan¡± to leave with them. However, he saw that person standing there, looking in the direction that their boss Feng had left. There were too many things brewing in his eyes. There was restraint, reluctance, and even nostalgia? It was as if he had been standing there alone for a long time and was finally waiting for something. Even the corners of his mouth could not help but curve into a smile. The assistant wanted to take a closer look. After all,¡±mo Nan¡± did not smile often. At this moment, Feng nai turned his face over.¡±¡±You¡¯re not leaving?¡± The assistant noticed that ¡°mo Nan¡± had lowered his gaze, and his ck hair fell down and covered his eyes, as if everything that had happened just now had been his illusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. His voice was still cold and low, and even his face was emotionless. The assistant rubbed his eyes. Was that an illusion? However, the interview between the two of them was usually only held during the Nationalpetition. This time, it was brought forward, and Almighty k was unexpectedly cooperative. To him, this was simply a stroke of luck. He quickly made arrangements for the two of them. The assistant said to the media,¡±¡±Alright, we can start now.¡± After all, he had dragged on for some time, so his attitude would definitely be better. The media only thought that they had profited. After all, Almighty k rarely participated in this kind of duo interview. People would definitely find it fresh! Chapter 374 - Two-person interview, giving out candies

Chapter 374: Two-person interview, giving out candies

An interview had to be interesting. It was a five-minute live broadcast after the game. But now, it was obvious that there was nock of topic. The two of them sat down in front of the camera. He looked at the equally handsome face, but one was cold and aloof, while the other waszy and Noble. The person in charge of the live broadcast couldn¡¯t help but be startled. The two of them looked so good together, and the image was good, but the seats were a little far away. ¡°Mo Mo, you can get closer to Almighty K.¡± The host reminded. Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm, as if she was hesitating on how to get closer. Feng nai had already sat down and turned his gaze. Mo bei also moved. After all, she was a boy now. In the end, their shoulders were basically touching each other as they sat on the sofa. It was obvious that mo bei had never done a live broadcast before. The direction in which her eyes hadnded was not very urate. Feng nai watched this scene and chuckled.¡±¡±The little support brother is a little confused now.¡± He knew that the live broadcast had already started, yet he was still mocking her. The host was really worried that mo Nan wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time. Unexpectedly, that person only nced at Almighty k indifferently. He was very restrained, but the question he asked was a little different.¡±Where should I look?¡± Mo bei was a woman of few words, and her voice was indifferent. Feng nai raised his head and nonchntly touched that porcin-white face with the back of his hand, then nudged it in the direction of the camera.¡±¡±There.¡± This action ... The staff members in the live interview looked at each other and had the illusion that they were being fed dog food. Since when was Almighty k so close to others? Although she had learned that he had been close to mo bei and Xiang Nan recently, she was still very happy. But this was a little too close. They were so close that even they felt that the couple was explosive. Really, just by looking at her face, she was a match. Not to mention, the two of them were no strangers to each other. There was too much to see! They didn¡¯t even need to do any post-processing! Mo bei hadn¡¯t expected Feng nai to make such a move either. However, she had always been cold and aloof, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have such contact when they were at the base. She looked at the camera, her eyshes were long, and she had found the right direction.¡±Hello, everyone.¡± It was a very formal word. This was coupled with Feng NAI¡¯s nonchnt smile. But it gave people a feeling of solemnity. The host didn¡¯t even need to ask any questions. Because very quickly, Feng nai said,¡±¡±Just like this?¡± Mo bei turned her eyes to the side. Her eyshes fluttered, and her brows furrowed slightly. She looked rather elegant, as if she was saying,¡±then what else do you want?¡± ¡°Make more expressions on your face.¡± Feng naizily propped up the side of his face, the corners of his eyes raised, and his light-colored eyes seemed to be able to seduce people.¡±¡±After all, our team relies on your looks to make a living. Little brother is so good-looking. If you don¡¯t smile more, Won¡¯t You Be letting your fans down?¡± It was just a mocking sentence. The bullet screen exploded. ¡°F * ck, why didn¡¯t Almighty k think of himself when he was giving instructions to little brother!¡± ¡°A person who never shows his face. Facepalm. I don¡¯t think he has the right to call me a support big brother. My Almighty K.¡± ¡°I was just passing by and licking the screen. These two people are too handsome. Don¡¯t you think Almighty k¡¯s smile just now was too beautiful?¡± ¡°Why was he so gentle when he looked at the support big brother? I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my Almighty k talk so much during an interview. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing my wife on a show, what do you guys know!¡± ¡°Upstairs, cough, cough, cough.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough cough!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. We have a tacit understanding!¡± Chapter 375 - The couple of big bosses, continue to give out candy

Chapter 375: The couple of big bosses, continue to give out candy

The staff members present also had a tacit understanding. To be honest, let¡¯s watch the live version. Almighty K¡¯s smile was even more cowardly! The person in charge of the interview watched as the data in their room soared. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was really lucky today. He was almost bursting with joy. He gestured to the host not to speak and let the two of them speak. He even secretly added three minutes to the interview. Mo bei, who was in front of the camera, recalled that her master had always told her to show more expressions. Now, it was being mentioned by a certain God. After a pause, the corners of his mouth pulled up into a faint smile. His eyes were slightly curved in the shape of a crescent moon, like the first melting of winter snow. Feng nai just watched. He probably didn¡¯t even realize what kind of gaze he was giving her right now. It was not unreasonable for the fans watching the interview to be jealous. Mo bei, on the other hand, nced sideways, meaning,¡¯will this work?¡¯ Feng nai was rather interested. Trouble Lin¡¯s little brother looked so cold that he was prickly. When he did whatever he was told to do, he was surprisingly interesting. After Feng nai nodded, he looked up at the host.¡±¡±Do you have any questions for us?¡± The staff member thought,¡±finally, they realized that they are still around.¡± ¡°Those who have watched the game know that brother chennan¡¯s support was particrly fierce today. He even changed hands in the middle. Did they discuss this beforehand? is that why the two of them are so tacit?¡± Feng nai smiled politely and replied with two words, No.¡± The host thought,¡¯...How do you continue this? when you were talking to mo bei and Xiang Nan just now, you weren¡¯t so stingy with your words.¡¯ Fortunately, the next second, Feng nai turned his face away again.¡±Brother Nan, tell me about your left hand.¡± Mo bei seemed to sigh and said very softly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t call me brother Nan. ¡± ¡°A burden?¡± When Feng nai smiled, his eyes were bright and his teeth were white. He was indeed good-looking. Mo bei nced at him and asked despite knowing the answer. Feng nai leaned backzily, his temperament natural.¡±¡±Little brother support, your gaze is a little fierce.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm, like a young master from an aristocratic family.¡±¡±Like a cat.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng nai was nonchnt. ¡°You.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Feng nai snorted with a faint smile. He actually didn¡¯t refute? Really, what was Almighty kughing about? And if these two people weren¡¯t stopped, they seemed to be able to chat for an entire day. However, what he couldn¡¯t understand the most was that they were actually looking at him with satisfaction. More importantly, he had never thought that their daily lives would be like this. It was too su and too ambiguous! The young girl¡¯s heart was about to burst! Even a boy would think that she was a little gay. However, they were looking at the technique. As of now, thepetition was really intense! ¡°Ahem.¡± The host saw that time was running out, so he had to talk about something serious.¡±I saw Almighty k¡¯s message before. It was a picture of delicious food. Brother Nan showed one of his hands in the picture. Does brother Nan usually cook for us?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied. She was extremely quiet. Feng nai looked at the emcee¡¯s expression, and his thin lips curled up.¡±¡±You can ask him, but what can he say? we support the little Big brother, but we can¡¯t even speak a few words a day.¡± The emcee immediately took the opportunity to ask,¡±then, can Almighty k tell us?¡± Brother Nan made it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. ¡± At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were a little cold.¡±But he¡¯s to be forbidden from going to the kitchen for the time being. His hand is injured.¡± The emcee didn¡¯t expect Almighty k to take the initiative to mention his injury and was about to speak. Feng nai smiled slowly again.¡±¡±I have to be careful of those people who caused me to be unable to eat.¡± Chapter 376 - Jealous, jealous

Chapter 376: Jealous, jealous

This sounded like a threat, but it didn¡¯t seem like one at the same time. Even the host paused. He felt that Almighty k was a little dangerous just now, as if he could bring out a murderous aura. However, it was an interview after all, so they wouldn¡¯t talk about one topic for long. Mo bei¡¯s fair face turned to the side after hearing that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Feng nai nced sideways. Nothing much, he was nning to feed her after he returned. Of course, mo bei would not say such words. She did not have any other reaction with her pretty face. The emcee had to ask three questions, so she picked one.¡±¡±What type of girl does Almighty K like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s pleasing to the eye, can cook, and has long hair. ¡± After Feng nai finished speaking, he added,¡±you can carry me while ying games.¡± The staff member couldn¡¯t help butin in a low voice,¡±¡±Thest one? how is that possible?¡± ¡°What about brother Nan? what kind of girl do you like?¡± The host had no choice but to change his target. Mo bei didn¡¯t seem to think about it. She raised her eyes and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Yunshen,¡± Instantly. The emcee could feel the warmth in Almighty k¡¯s eyes gradually fading. Although he was still smiling, there was no hint of joy in his eyes. Did she ask something she shouldn¡¯t have? As soon as he thought of this. She heard Almighty k speak in an absent-minded voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re done with the interview?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± The host saw that he was about to stand up and quickly changed the topic.¡±¡±The fans still have a lot of questions to ask.¡± Feng nai sat back down.¡±What else?¡± Theirpatibility rate began to drop. It was probably because of her family upbringing. Even though it wasn¡¯t obvious. But the host knew very well that he couldn¡¯t ask such simr questions anymore! ¡°I¡¯ll have to look at thements. I have it. Apart from brother Nan¡¯s cooking skills, what else does k-God think touched you the most?¡± Moved? Even the host felt that this choice of words was a little ambiguous. Feng nai smiled very slowly and indifferently.¡±¡±I¡¯m loyal. I don¡¯t care about anyone except my girlfriend.¡± The emcee didn¡¯t know what to say. Almighty k¡¯s tone didn¡¯t seem right. Isn¡¯t this a safe question? Mo bei could also tell that there was another meaning in his words. She knew that it was because of what had happened in the game earlier, so she looked at Feng nai. The host was afraid that the atmosphere would turn cold, so he immediately threw out another question.¡±Other than single-minded?¡± ¡°Good job with the voice changer.¡± Feng nai smiled again. The emcee felt that her smile was really cold and awkwardly threw the question to mo bei.¡±¡±Hehehe, brother chennan, have you ever used a voice changer?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze from Feng nai and replied with an emotionless ¡°mm.¡± At that time, her voice must have been a little tender, which made a certain Almighty think that she had been using a voice changer. This was also good. It was helpful in concealing his identity. However ... Mo bei was wondering what made him hate her so much. ¡°Under what circumstances did he use it?¡± the host asked curiously. Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change, and her voice was still calm.¡±¡±In the past ...¡± Before she could finish, Feng nai spoke again,¡±¡±When I first met him, he was in his voice-changing stage. His voice wasn¡¯t good, so I used a voice-changer in the game.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze shifted again. The host heard other news from the inside.¡±¡±Voice change? Does Almighty k mean that he knew brother Nan before?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in-game friends before we joined the game.¡± Feng nai said unhurriedly,¡±he stopped ying for a while. I¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time. I only found out that the person was him recently.¡± Chapter 377 - Recognizing reality in the game

Chapter 377: Recognizing reality in the game

The host was surprised,¡±from the game to reality?¡± So, when Almighty k found out that brother chennan is your friend in the game, how did he feel?¡± Feng nai seemed to smile, and his usual mockery was gone. The corners of his lips were still curled up slightly, leaving no trace.¡±¡±It¡¯s a littleplicated and unexpected, but I¡¯m more happy. After all, we¡¯ve always wanted to meet, and we¡¯ve missed it. Now that we¡¯ve finally met again, I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± The bullet screen was already filled with ¡°ah ah ah¡±ments. It was because Almighty k hadughed too many times today. It was still that kind of pure smile. It even made them wonder if he was still Almighty K. ¡°The fans all said that Almighty k is not like Almighty k today. Almighty k seems to be very gentle to brother Nan.¡± ¡°It seems like the two of them have a really good rtionship,¡± the host said. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. After all, these people still didn¡¯t know what kind of environment a certain God would be in when he said that they had finally met again. Killing her all over the map, tricking her both online and offline ... It was better not to say anything. The meaning of cherishing her was probably to let her do those things, like wearing a furry bear suit and confessing in the square ... When mo bei thought about it, she kept feeling like sighing, but in the end, she held back. ¡°Eh? Some people here say that brother Nan looks at Almighty k as if he¡¯s looking at a naughty child?¡± The emcee stopped his fingers and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Brother Nan, do you have anything to say?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She took a sip of the mineral water beside her and calmly denied,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The emceeughed too.¡±That¡¯s right. How could Almighty k have anything to do with a brat?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her eyes and screwed the bottle cap back on. Her fingers were long and slender, and her expression was clear. The bullet screen was filled with talented people. ¡°Definitely. Brother chennan¡¯s look just now was very simr to my father¡¯s look when he saw me causing trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an element of pampering!¡± ¡°Brother Nan is actually saying,¡¯forget it, let him say it.¡¯ He¡¯s good-looking.¡± ¡°I can be said to be very helpless!¡± ¡°My Almighty K wasn¡¯t like this in the past. However, I¡¯m really curious about the story of these two people from the game to reality!¡± The emcee wanted to ask for more details, but the time was already stretched out and he couldn¡¯t take any longer. Considering this factor, he could only make a conclusion: ¡°The uing matches will only get more and more intense. As the captain of dark res, Almighty k, what do you have to say to your fans?¡± ¡°I will y well.¡± There were no extra words. ¡°What about brother Nan? after all, he is a new member of the team.¡± Feng nai smiled nonchntly.¡±This match is being carried by the little support brother. What else is there to say?¡± This made some people who wanted to stir up the rhythm a little anxious. After all, this interview had a wide audience. However, it was also because of this sentence that it waspletely useless to say that ¡°mo bei and Xiang Nan relied on Almighty k to pick up their kills¡±. This match even made people feel that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s abilities were far deeper than they had imagined. The host had seen a lot of things in the entertainment industry. When he saw that the yer¡¯s right hand was not good and he used his left hand to fight and achieved four kills, he had basically be a fan. Otherwise, he would not have mentioned the words ¡°brother Nan¡± when he asked questions. ¡°I look forward to seeing ck me bring us even more excitement in the future.¡± She was just about to ept it. She saw the director give her a hand signal. After the host received it, he sat down again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask brother Nan one more question about Almighty k ...¡± Chapter 378 - Little brother’s nickname, little Kenai

Chapter 378: Little brother¡¯s nickname, little Kenai

Was it rted to him? Feng nai looked over nonchntly. The host avoided his gaze guiltily and lowered his head to read the script.¡±Brother chennan, do you usually search for news about Almighty k on the inte?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes. When the camera zoomed in, her face appeared even more fresh and clean. The emcee tried to be calm.¡±Many fans like to give Almighty k nicknames. If you were to give Almighty k a nickname, what would you do?¡± Mo bei nced at Feng nai. Feng nai also tilted his eyes. The emcee was just about to heave a sigh of relief. After all, Almighty K had not shown any signs of disgust. If he had asked such a question before, he would probably have sneered. The leader was really bold this time. He was still thinking about this. She heard an unclear voice from the other side. It was only three words, but each word entered her ears.¡±Little Kenai.¡± W-what? The host felt like he was about to choke, but he still had to hold it in. There were already staff members at the side who were stunned for a moment, then turned their heads andughed. In front of the camera, mo bei¡¯s temperament was still clear and prating. She didn¡¯t have much of an expression and seemed very serious. The bulletments immediately burst out. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, little Kenai? My Almighty k?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost. I won¡¯t use such an unpresentable nickname like mineral water streaming Prince Charming again. After all, there¡¯s little Kenai!¡± ¡°Quick, look at Almighty k, screenshot, screenshot! Make an expression pack!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was a little focused, and he obviously paused for a moment. Then, he slowly said,¡±¡±After the interview.¡± What¡¯s the point of the interview? Anxious, he wanted to see! The host also understood that they couldn¡¯t continue to make a scene, so he quickly said the closing words and then closed the camera, still holding back. Feng nai didn¡¯t look at the staff. He only leaned forward, and even his eyes were oppressive. ¡°What¡¯s your nickname?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good?¡± Mo bei was the only one who could remain as cold as ever under such pressure. The people around them started tough. This was because the fans had already added text to the screenshot and posted it to thements below. Almighty K¡¯s face was really good-looking. His high nose bridge, coupled with the way he chewed the mint candy, made him look unruly, but it was those words ... ¡°Whose little Kenai am I?¡± ¡°Call me little Kenai.¡± ¡°Little Kenai is going to beat you up.¡± Wait a minute. Heughed every time he saw it! Feng nai wasn¡¯t sure about the emoji pack yet. Just the nickname ¡®little Kenai¡¯ was enough to make him sneer.¡±¡±What does this have to do with whether it¡¯s nice to hear or not?¡± ¡°When I read captain¡¯s information before, many people said that you¡¯re good-looking, but you don¡¯t like to show your face.¡± Mo bei looked at him. She was neither anxious nor impatient.¡±I think this is very suitable.¡± Throughout the entire interview, she had never heard the little brother support say so much. The people on the other side all looked over. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers stopped, and he said nonchntly,¡±¡±How long ago was that?¡± ¡°Thest time you won the championship.¡± Mo bei was telling the truth.¡±I went to search for your information after I saw it.¡± However, after finding out that he was going to join Dark me¡¯s battle team, he searched for even more things. But no matter how she searched, she didn¡¯t expect that he would be thezy character in the game. Feng nai was surprised to feel a littlefortable, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡°I won the championship a year ago.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes twitched. It was very beautiful, like a demon from a painting. He revealed a hint of a low smile.¡±This little brother has been secretly following me for a year. What is he trying to do?¡± Chapter 379 - Because of k, I once thought of coming back

Chapter 379: Because of k, I once thought ofing back

Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused as she thought about how to tell him. When she stopped ying in the past, she heard people say that he was the most promising professional yer after bey to be an Ace yer. She was also ying the assassin role like her, which was why she had her eyes on the screen at that time. At that time, she was already learning how to cook. There were boys who liked to y games and would watch live broadcasts. It was the first time she didn¡¯t look at the de when she was practicing cutting the potatoes. Instead, she looked at the figure. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want toe back. When he saw the person in front of him cross the opponent¡¯s grass and attack the crystal with the minions alone, he was stunned. Mo bei tightened her grip on the hilt of her saber. She wanted to have a fight with this person to see who was more powerful. It was so bad that the potato strips were not cut well that day. This was because a qualified shredded potato should be one and a half inches long, with a uniform thickness, and the size of a match. And she had cut half an inch longer than usual. After that, he didn¡¯t see it again. It was because he didn¡¯t want to waver. How she liked it when that group of people wasn¡¯t around. They would find it meaningless. Moreover, once she appeared. This meant that Supreme Alliance would once again be pushed into the eye of the storm. Therefore, she had deliberately avoided these things at that time. There was no need to secretly pay attention to it for a year. At the thought of this, mo bei raised her eyes. In the end, she still put it in a different way, her emotions very calm.¡±I just admire the captain.¡± ¡°Admire?¡± Feng nai seemed to chuckle softly again. His breath was not far away, and it hit mo bei¡¯s ear.¡±Appreciate it for a year?¡± Mo bei¡¯s handsome face did not change. She was unruffled and had a sense of abstinence.¡±Yes.¡± At this moment, the coldness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes waspletely gone. He reached out and pulled her up from the sofa, then stuffed one hand into his pocket and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you say this during the interview?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Mo bei did not reject this action. Hence, he gave her such a nickname. This meant that the two of them were friends. It was normal for boys to give each other a hand. On the other hand, the staff who had already turned off their cameras but didn¡¯t want to leave really wanted to continue the live broadcast Software when they saw this. On the other side. However, some people¡¯s facespletely sank because of this interview. ng! Wang Jun stood up and waved the things on his desk to the side. He stood up, his suit not as neat as usual. He looked at the person sitting opposite him.¡±Why is he using his left hand? Tell me, how could mo Nan, that trash, know how to use his left hand?¡± ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Yu¡¯s eyes were dark.¡±I really didn¡¯t expect him to be so scheming. He even left a trick up his sleeve.¡± Wang Jun took a deep breath and turned his head. If he doesn¡¯t know, what about you? you¡¯re mo Nan¡¯s ex-girlfriend!¡± ¡°He rarely talks to me about games and is busy with training. He doesn¡¯t always apany me. He said that he would wait until we win the game to announce our rtionship. I didn¡¯t want to be with him for a long time.¡± The person sitting there was yang mengruo. She had juste down from the live broadcast. More than anyone else present, she hated this sudden situation.¡±CEO Wang, he was clearly not going to make it. How did he get back up? have people already forgotten about his dark past?¡± Wang Jun¡¯s eyes were dark.¡±You don¡¯t even know these two. What about you, Yifan? you should know. After all, you are old partners.¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers tightened. His eyes were still fixed on the video of the quadruple kill. The more he looked, the more he could feel the difference. I can¡¯t let him get up again. Absolutely not! Chapter 380 - Defeat mo Nan?

Chapter 380: Defeat mo Nan?

¡°His left hand was probably trained after his right hand was injured.¡± Lu Yifan stood up and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±However, manager Wang, shouldn¡¯t you have some confidence in me? even if he does look a lot better than before, I¡¯m familiar with him and I¡¯ll beat him.¡± Wang Jun knew that Lu Yifan didn¡¯t like to hear about mo Nan¡¯s abilities. Sometimes, human rtionships were just so intriguing. In the beginning, they were indeed very good. Whenever mo Nan had a fever, Lu Yifan would buy him medicine. However, Lu Yifan was smart. He knew that a team only needed one soul yer, and there were rules in the circle. It was not that mo Nan was uncooperative, but he was not as obedient as Lu Yifan at critical moments. No one would want to be suppressed by one person forever. Especially by his own friends. Speaking of which, no matter how ruthless he was, he could not be as ruthless as Lu Yifan. At the very least, Lu Yifan was the one who suggested that he get someone to help him with his hand injury. Wang Jun smiled, knowing that the person who was most unwilling to let mo Nan get up was the person in front of him.¡±¡±I¡¯m relieved to hear that. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to worry at all. ¡± Chen Yu leaned back.¡±This time, it¡¯s because no one expected him to suddenly switch to his left hand, and the dazzling wasn¡¯t prepared. As long as brother Lu watches this video and studies it a little, when we face him, mo Nan will only be abused.¡± Wang Jun thought about it and agreed. However, he said,¡±today¡¯s interview was too much of a headache. It¡¯s impossible to expect k to hate mo Nan. Not only that, but he¡¯s also allowed mo Nan to be epted by the public again.¡± ¡°He probably forgot that he went backstage to get autographs to gain poprity and sell his character profile.¡± Yang mengruo flicked her long hair.¡±¡±Do you want to go and mention it again?¡± Wang Jun: ¡°sure, but it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll take care of this. Just cooperate with me.¡± Yang mengruo was clear about Wang Jun¡¯s methods and wanted to see mo Nan go down as soon as possible. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Almighty k would bring him along for the interview. When she turned it on, no one was watching her live stream. Speaking of which, mo Nan was still the shameless one. He had sold his character setting before, and now, he was selling himself because of Almighty K. Yang mengruo¡¯s loathing for mo Nan had reached its peak. If she had only been trying to draw a clear line between them before, then she really did not want him to show himself now. Wang Jun had the same thought. He had already used mo Nan¡¯s ount to post the news. This time, he simply created an ount and started pretending to be mo Nan. The smart move was that he only used the same avatar. Then, he stepped on people everywhere. After gaining hatred points. ¡°Why do I feel like this profile picture is a little familiar? isn¡¯t this the profile picture that mo bei and Xiang Nan use?¡± another ount said. ¡°F * ck, a Smurf.¡± ¡°How disgusting. He used a smurf ount to trample on everyone who had criticized him before.¡± Under Chen Yu¡¯s control, he began to type as he watched the people be more and more furious.¡±Who is it? Who¡¯s a Smurf?¡± When the people saw the guilty tone, they felt that they had guessed correctly. ¡°Still not going to admit it?¡± ¡°Did this mo bei and Xiang Nan start to be arrogant after they achieved some results? they¡¯re ying demons everywhere.¡± ¡°How annoying. This kind of behavior is already affecting others. If ck me doesn¡¯t care about this, he¡¯ll just die.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Jun nced at it and smiled. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best!¡± Chen Yu smiled smugly.¡±If you don¡¯t admit it like this, everyone will be more suspicious. This time, mo Nan, that good-for-nothing, won¡¯t be able to exin it even if he wants to!¡± Chapter 381 - More and more bent

Chapter 381: More and more bent

¡°This is just the beginning,¡± Wang Jun said with a sinister smile. If mo Nan was content with his life. It wasn¡¯t good to do this. Now that there was a topic to talk about ... Then he would take advantage of this. Anyway, yang mengruo was there and they could cooperate. News always needed to be spread. At this time, the members of Team ck me were still sitting in the business car. They were waiting for the interview to end and then return together. This meant that these people didn¡¯t know that Feng Yi was going to be mo Nan¡¯s manager. However, there was one thing that they already knew. This was all thanks to the fans ¡®ability to create emojis! ¡°Holy shit, holy shit!¡± Panda looked at the phone screen. He was still a little incoherent at first, but after scrolling through a few more pictures, heughed so hard that he copsed on his seat.¡±Hahahaha, little Kenai, little cutie?¡± Han Xi was originally resting, but when he saw him like this and granny gray sitting beside him, he looked over together. In the end ... The three of them were addicted to sending emojis! ¡°Look at boss¡¯s photo. Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡°Mine is more fun. Hold it back and you¡¯ll leave behind a little Kenai.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb your little Kenai¡¯s sleep. ¡± Panda clutched his stomach.¡±This is the picture of boss resting at the airport. He had a cold expression on his face. Now that I look at it, it¡¯s really ...¡± With a Whoosh! The car door was pulled open. Panda immediately swallowed his words and even swallowed his saliva. F * ck, boss! It was indeed Feng nai. He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about in the car and only nced in Panda¡¯s direction with a faint gaze. Then, he pressed one hand on the car door and leaned forward slightly, different from when he was in front of mo bei. The curve on Feng NAI¡¯s lips now was really a little cold.¡±¡±Really what?¡± Panda shook his head like a rattle-drum, subconsciously protecting his phone. If boss found out, he would be dead! Feng nai had not noticed his phone at first. Looking at his reaction now ... He stretched out his other hand and said casually,¡±¡±Hand it over.¡± At the critical moment, they had to fight for their lives.¡±Boss, let me exin. Really, you can¡¯t me me. I was just looking around ...¡± ¡°Bring,e.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes, and even his tone was slow. Panda handed the phone over solemnly and then tugged on mo bei¡¯s sleeve.¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s enjoy this together! Quickly help me block it!¡± Mo bei looked at him in confusion. Her face was still clear and indifferent. She knew that the problem was on the phone, so she also looked over at the screen. And then ... He smiled? Feng NAI¡¯s fingers slid across the emojis, and his first reaction was to find the culprit. He turned his face.¡±The nickname you gave me is really ...¡± Before he could finish, his voice gradually faded. It was because there was an obvious trace of a smile on the corner of that person¡¯s mouth. It was as white as Jade, like a spring breeze. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. He still hadn¡¯t realized how his heart had reacted when he had seen that smile. He put away his phone and threw it to Panda before continuing to say to mo bei,¡±¡±This little brother, are you happy to see me being made into an emoji pack?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s lie wasn¡¯t very clever because her smile hadn¡¯t faded, and her lips were like flower petals. Feng nai didn¡¯t look away either. His face was still turned sideways, but the corners of his lips were curved. Panda was a little dumbfounded. Why did he feel that this scene ... Was a little too sullen? These two people must be so good-looking that he had an illusion! Chapter 382

Chapter 382: Seen through

It was an illusion. ¡°Then how do you exin that the entire interview was an illusion? Panda finally knew the origin of their boss¡¯s emoji pack and who had given him the name little Kenai. If Yan didn¡¯t know that his boss was a certain yuzhi, he would have suspected that his boss had taken a fancy to his brother. It seemed that the ¡®strange disciple¡¯ incident had really affected boss a lot. Even during the interview, the referee made pink bubbles appear. It was as if they didn¡¯t know each other in reality. It was like a long-lost reunion. In fact ... He had participated in the entire siege. Panda even suspected that the boss on the screen was a fake. When had their boss ever been so cooperative? The interaction between the two of them was really ambiguous. The key was that these two people didn¡¯t realize it. Panda, who was sitting in the car, looked up at the two people who were still talking in whispers. ...... Richard was still talking nonsense, what could he do? The referee was made into an emoji pack, but boss¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t turn cold. Had he really changed? When he sneaked into the base, Panda realized that he had been too naive! Boss Lan¡¯s change was only targeted at his brother, not him! If they won, they would go out for a meal. Before Chu Feng nai went upstairs to change his clothes, he said to Panda in a calm voice,¡±¡±Since you still have the energy to send the emoji, you should be able to clean the toilet today. Good luck.¡± Panda was speechless. Shameless, our boss is really shameless! He was punishing him by sweeping the toilet, yet he still made it sound so fresh and refined! Yi Feng nai didn¡¯t tell the team members that the old fox would be at the post-match dinner party this time, so he could consider it a surprise. The lunch gathering was held near the base, at the private restaurant that they often went to. The environment of the house was quiet, and there were not many people disturbing it. It was just that the price was rtively high. However, this was not a burden to Feng nai. Even if Richard was in a state of ¡®running away from home¡¯. Chu Feng nai was still rich enough to let Panda always threaten to eat their boss up! Silent was the Most Valuable yer, after all, so the endorsement fee was already enough to leave people speechless. The taxipany always wanted Feng nai to do a live broadcast for the same reason. The church¡¯s ie was indeed impressive. The referee was also the reason why the relevant personnel wanted to interview Feng nai the most after the match. Every time Louis interviewed, his assistant had to watch it personally, afraid that Almighty k¡¯s venomous tongue would cause trouble. The Holy See was really doing exceptionally well this time. The assistant took out a recording he had recorded and handed it to the manager. In fact, Feng Yi was the one who wanted to see the interview. One of the things that a manager had to do was to be aware of the movements of all parties. Dressed in a suit, he sat at the dining table. After taking off his watch, he started watching a video. When the referee saw the middle, he raised his eyebrows and smiled like a fox with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Has he been like this before?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the first time young master has been so cooperative.¡± The referee¡¯s assistant shook his head. ¡°I knew it. I thought he had changed.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile widened. Was he still his nephew? ¡®A friend and a teammate?¡¯ As someone who had seen many things, Chu Fengyi didn¡¯t believe this at all. The Jade Mirror reflected the light, and all that was left was a scheming smile. Chu fengnai was wearing a mask. When he pushed the door open and entered, he saw the smile on his face and frowned slightly at the bad feeling. From his experience, Richard knew that when this old fox smiled like that, he was basically full of evil ideas. Chapter 383

Chapter 383: The Grudge between k and bey in the past

It was different from Feng NAI¡¯s nonchnce. When Panda and granny gray entered and saw Feng Yi sitting there, they were stunned and their eyes widened. Holy shit, holy shit! This, they didn¡¯t see it wrong, right? After all, he was a professional yer. Unlike the other battle teams, Dark me had the opportunity to ess internal information. She knew what Supreme Alliance¡¯s top manager looked like. But this was also the first time he had seen him in person. Panda covered his mouth with his hand and turned to look at mo bei. He lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±Bro, bro, it¡¯s boss Feng, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually boss Feng. Am I dreaming? yes, you don¡¯t know who boss Feng is, he¡¯s the top manager of Supreme Alliance!¡± ¡®I know,¡¯ mo bei thought. She was still thinking about what emotions she should express. In the end, he only looked over. Panda understood that his brother was also digesting this huge piece of news. ...... However, his brother¡¯s face was stoic and he couldn¡¯t show it. In fact, he must be as excited as him! ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s here?¡± Panda said like a little fan,¡±¡±Is he going to eat with us? Brother, remember, don¡¯t show off too much. I heard that boss Feng has sharp eyes and ears, and he doesn¡¯t like people who try to get close to him ...¡± After mo bei heard this, she replied with a calm andposed ¡°mm,¡± indicating that she did look like a neer to the industry. It was rted to her temperament. Even if she didn¡¯t say a word and just stood there, she made people feelfortable and could make everything fall into ce. On the other side, Feng nai had already walked over, removed his mask, pulled out a chair, and sat down next to Feng Yi. He didn¡¯t soften just because the other party was his uncle, and his aura was still very strong.¡±¡±Long story short, my team members are all hungry.¡± The smile on Feng Yi¡¯s lips didn¡¯t fade at all, his business-like aura thick.¡±Since you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± Feng nai nced at him. What was this Fox up to? Feng Yi adjusted his sses and looked up, smiling at Panda and the others.¡±Everyone, sit.¡± Panda usually ate in a bold and unrestrained manner, but he was very gentle today. He didn¡¯t even touch the whole roastedmb and celestial chicken on the table. She restrained herself and after sitting down, she started to express her love for Supreme Alliance. When he heard him mention bey, Feng Yi held his chopsticks and chuckled.¡±You said that¡¯s your idol? bey didn¡¯t participate in anypetitions back then. ¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t.¡± Panda ate a mouthful of food and identally said too much.¡±¡±However, boss and I have met him before.¡± ¡°You met bey?¡± Feng Yi was interested. ¡°Yes, in the game.¡± Panda was still full of memories.¡±¡±I think Supreme Alliance was training at that time and he used his original ount. He caused a sensation in zone a when he came online.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi raised an eyebrow. It sounds like it¡¯s from ancient times. ¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a story!¡± Panda waspletely unaware that he had been led into the conversation, and he blurted out,¡±¡±At that time, boss and I hadn¡¯t yed professionally yet. Boss was a very famous pay-to-win yer. We were scoring in a duo. I didn¡¯t expect that the opponent¡¯s jungler would show bey¡¯s name at the start of the game. bey was really good. At that time, boss was ...¡± Before Panda could finish speaking, Feng nai spoke up from the other end, his tone slightly cold.¡±¡±Is there too little in the toilet today?¡± Chapter 384

Chapter 384: The North eating in silence

Panda looked at the face that was turned over and those extremely cold eyes, and he shut his mouth! It was a good thing he didn¡¯t say the word ¡®boss¡¯ out loud. Otherwise, he would really be dead! But Feng Yi could guess what had happened. He smiled and said,¡±¡±No wonder he kept asking me about bey. It seems like he lost badly in the game.¡± ¡°Boss Feng, you¡¯re really good at predicting things. Boss has been looking for bey because of this.¡± Panda had never been the only helper, granny gray was one of them. Feng nai chuckled and his gazended on her. Grandma¡¯s head went numb. Did he say something wrong? He had also heard this from Panda. Feng Yi¡¯s lips curved up even more.¡±It seems like little nai is quite persistent about Bey.¡± K-naer? The people at the dining table were all shocked by this title. Panda persuaded himself that he had even heard of nicknames like little ke nai. Little nai or whatever, calm down! ¡°Old fox, you don¡¯t need to trick my team members into talking.¡± Feng nai spoke nonchntly.¡±I just wanted to spar with bey. After all, I¡¯m different now.¡± When Feng Yi heard this, his eyes nced at mo bei, intentionally or otherwise. Then, he picked up his bamboo chopsticks and smiled, as if he didn¡¯t mind his nephew¡¯s attitude. After all, they were blood-rted. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to spar. ¡± How could theypare notes when they were already in the same team? ...... However, looking at the little guy, he should have known about this. Ha, this was really interesting. As one of the people involved, mo bei still couldn¡¯t remember what id a certain great God had used at that time. At that time, he had been training every day and had to y many random games to deal with all kinds of situations that would arise. She couldn¡¯t possibly lose. After all, there was a test. It was really difficult to remember who the opponent was in so many training sessions. It wasn¡¯t like he had never met an expert in-game before. It was probably because she was still young at that time and yed games too fiercely, so she didn¡¯t want tomunicate with anyone. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have a clear memory of the time. But she also understood that a certain God really wanted to get back his face. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so suspicious after everypetition. Mo bei lowered her eyes. Her eyshes were very long, and her face was as clear as a painting. Fortunately, uncle Feng was there to cover for him. Feng nai thought that Feng Yi was saying that he wouldn¡¯t reveal where bey was, so there was no way for them to spar. He only mocked back indifferently.¡±Not necessarily, maybe I¡¯ll find him one day.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Yi raised a brow. Feng nai put down his bamboo chopsticks, his emotions not fluctuating.¡±¡°bey¡£¡° Mo bei was speechless. Feng Yi wanted tough, especially when he saw the little guy raise his hand to take a sip of tea, as if to hide the helplessness in his heart. He felt that the current situation was very interesting. This time, little Lin had made the right call to call him back. However, he couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. This nephew of his was very deep. It would be troublesome if he saw through anything. Feng Yi smiled, his eyes crinkling.¡±Remember to tell me when you find it. We haven¡¯t been in contact for a long time.¡° Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue asking this old fox a question, so he replied absent-mindedly,¡±mm.¡± Mo bei sat there and ate in silence. When she heard that a certain Almighty had no intention of giving up on looking for her, she felt as if a disaster had fallen from the sky ... Chapter 385

Chapter 385: Bei wants to change rooms, Feng nai ...

Feng Yi put down his chopsticks and looked at Panda and the others.¡±Then let¡¯s get down to business. From our chat just now, I¡¯ve realized something. You guys seem to be easily tricked into telling the truth.¡± Panda felt a stab in his heart. Was he really trying to worm information out of him? Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything, probably because he could tell what was going on. Feng Yi smiled.¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Just pay more attention. I¡¯ll appear in front of you more often in the future. Since I applied for the manager position, we¡¯ll talk asionally.¡± Manager? Their? Panda¡¯s eyes lit up again. Feng Yi continued.¡±I¡¯ve looked into it before I came. Mo Nan¡¯s the only one in the team who doesn¡¯t have a dedicated manager. I¡¯ll take over and assist manager li.¡± After the fat manager sitting next to him was mentioned, his face was full of joy. After all, it was an unexpected surprise. Panda nudged mo bei¡¯s elbow and lowered his voice.¡±¡±F * ck, brother, did you hear that? you can¡¯t believe it, right?¡± What else could mo bei say? all she could do was reply with an ¡°mm.¡± Panda also understood. After all, boss Feng being a manager really didn¡¯t feel real. His brother had a poker face and didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. The little one in his heart must be dancing. ...... ¡°I understand you!¡± Mo bei could basically read Panda¡¯s mind when he said this out of the blue. He couldn¡¯t just eat without talking. Standing up to express her feelings was more in line with her performance. However, before she could do anything ... On the other end, Feng nai spoke in a faint voice,¡±¡±Just treat him as a normal manager. You don¡¯t have to stand up. Although he¡¯s old, he doesn¡¯t care about the formalities.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes twitched. Old? It was good. It seemed that he needed to give his nephew some obstacles. Then, he would bring forward what he had noticed earlier. Feng Yi met mo bei¡¯s eyes and smiled.¡±¡±Mo Nan, you really don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can tell me if you have any problems. It¡¯s my job to help you solve them, such as your amodation.¡± Amodation? After hearing these four words. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed when no one was looking. What was this old fox trying to do? Feng Yi observed his nephew¡¯s reaction, and his smile deepened. He said to mo bei,¡±¡±When you came in, one of the rooms in the base was not suitable for living, so I arranged for you to stay in your captain¡¯s room. Now that it¡¯s settled, you can go back to your room. In the future, you cane to me for any problems in your daily life.¡± Why did he notice this? It was because Feng Yi knew that Xiao Budian wasn¡¯t suited to be with anyone. If that was the case, he could be exposed at any moment. One could imagine how much attention the little guy had to pay to cover up. From washing up to getting dressed, even sleeping, he would probably not be able to sleep well. It was the safest for her to live alone in a room. After all, there was a difference between men and women. Just going to the bathroom or having her period could be a burden. After realizing that he had been overthinking, Feng Yi realized that he was really getting old. That¡¯s right, three and a half years had passed. The little guy had already grown so tall. He had grown from a young boy to his current handsome appearance. When they saw each other in the arena, they were all a little surprised. Ha, it seemed that her master¡¯s order to not only eat steamed buns but to drink more milk had worked. But changing rooms? Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was holding the bamboo chopsticks, involuntarily paused in midair ... Chapter 386

Chapter 386: k-God said, don¡¯t move, cultivate tacit understanding

Then ... He lifted his eyes and looked in manager Li¡¯s direction, his eyes slightly light.¡±¡±The room is ready?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± the fat manager waspletely unprepared. ¡°Right?¡± Feng nai said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m done. ¡± The fat manager had a serious look on his face. He had wanted the two of them to live separately, but now that Chairman Feng was here, he had to act like a manager in front of the young master.¡±Mo Nan can move out now that there¡¯s nopetition for the next few days.¡± Feng nai put down his bamboo chopsticks, and his gaze on the manager grew colder. Even if the fat manager felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved, he didn¡¯t change his words. At most, he would disappear for a few days and let boss Feng take care of it. He could not afford to offend the young master. ¡°He¡¯s the support and I¡¯m the jungler. Living together will help to develop a tacit understanding. ¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±President Feng, why don¡¯t you tell me? why do you want him to live alone?¡± She even called him boss Feng. Feng Yi¡¯s lips curled up, and he pushed his sses up, his expression unchanging.¡±Staying in the room next to yours won¡¯t stop the two of you from developing chemistry. Why don¡¯t you ask Mo Nan if he wants to stay alone or with you? Xiao nai, you¡¯re not young anymore, so you should respect his privacy. I heard that he has a girlfriend. It¡¯ll be more convenient if her girlfriend is here.¡± When the word ¡°girlfriend¡± came out, Feng nai indeed paused for a moment, and his eyshes seemed to move. He turned around and looked at the person sitting beside him.¡±¡±What do you think?¡± ...... Mo bei looked at the pair of eyes that were very close to her. She paused for a moment before saying,¡±¡±I¡¯ll move tomorrow. Captain probably doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes stopped. He reached out and tugged at his corzily, but upon closer inspection, the warmth in his eyes was almost gone. He didn¡¯t say anything more and picked up his chopsticks again. His side profile was indifferent and distant.¡±As you wish.¡± Mo bei indeed wanted to live by herself, as it would be more rxing that way. She could vaguely sense that a certain God didn¡¯t seem very happy. But he didn¡¯t think too much about it. When boys lived together for a long time, they would develop a brotherly rtionship. A certain God must have gotten used to her. That¡¯s why he had such a performance. Felines were always very concerned about betraying themselves. Mo bei lowered her eyes and quietly thought about how she was going to make up for her hatred this time. On the other hand, Feng nai didn¡¯t have any follow-up reactions. Even when he stood up to pay the bill, he looked like he just wanted to go back to the base to sleep, just like he had always done. In fact, she just felt that this little brother of trouble Lin really couldn¡¯t get warm no matter how much she cuddled him. He didn¡¯t treat him well? He wanted to move so badly. Ha. Forget it. He had no interest in watching others fall in love. Thinking about it like this, he still felt a little bored. Feng Yi looked at his nephew¡¯s reaction and was certain of something. The prouder he was, the harder it was to see through his own heart. It turned out that his nephew¡¯s feelings for Xiao Budian weren¡¯t as simple as having a good impression of him. Although he was gloating a little. However, he really wanted to see the expression of this person who usually didn¡¯t care about anything after knowing that she might have fallen in love with someone she shouldn ¡®t. Well, he still remembered that his nephew had told those who liked boys to stay away from him. He didn¡¯t like to be pestered by anyone. Right now, the little guy¡¯s identity was still a boy. Interesting, truly interesting. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and saw uncle Feng¡¯s smile. Her eyshes fluttered in confusion ... Chapter 387

Chapter 387: Mo bei cates k-God

Why did uncle Feng¡¯s smile seem more and more cunning the more she looked at it? Mo bei thought this, but she couldn¡¯t ask now. The only thing she could do was to remain silent. He would wait for a chance to be alone. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the chance to be alone today. Feng Yi still had a lot of work to do. Having a clear grasp of the current situation would make it easier for him to consider how he would be an agent. However, to Feng Yi¡¯s satisfaction, it was a pleasant surprise to be able to make his sharp-tongued nephew, who had been calling him old since middle school, suffer. Feng nai, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t that happy. It wasn¡¯t because a certain someone moved out as he wished and only had his girlfriend in his eyes. Instead, it was the old fox who caused trouble for him the moment he came. The more he looked at that smile, the more he felt that it was not a Good Smile. What was he nning? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s mouth twitched. He pulled up his cor to cover his entire face, his eyes narrowing. ...... This made mo bei, who was sitting next to him, feel more and more like a cat in the neighborhood who had no food to eat. His hatred points should not be low now. Mo beiqing¡¯s face was sullen. After thinking for a while, she took out a packet of biscuits from her pocket. Although it was not as good as spicy strips and mint candy. It should be useful. ¡°Captain.¡± No one cared. Mo bei looked at the clear and cool profile of the man who seemed to be asleep and sighed faintly. As expected, his hatred points were full. Even snacks were useless. The yers sitting in the back row didn¡¯t see the interaction between the two. Otherwise, he would definitely re at her. After all, their boss was also a graceful young master in front of others, and he relied on his face to make a living. When it came to mo Nan, he was really a little willful. Of course, the reason why they didn¡¯t pay attention to this side was because their minds were still immersed in the news of Feng Yi bing their manager and they were extremely excited. However, before they could reach the base in excitement ... His phone rang. It was Feng Yi, he only said one thing, ¡°Don¡¯t stream after you go back. We¡¯re all taking a break today. Don¡¯t reply to anything you see.¡± Something had happened. This was Feng NAI¡¯s first reaction. Otherwise, the old fox would not have instructed him to do such a thing. But at the same time, he also understood that no matter how big the problem was, the old fox could basically solve it. Therefore, he didn¡¯t really care. On the other hand, Panda had been browsing the web when a huge wave ofments suddenly appeared on his page. They all asked his brother to leave the team. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Panda was dumbfounded. His brother had carried the entire team in today¡¯s match, and there were even people who called for disbandment. This did not make sense. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Granny gray came over. Panda was scrolling down when he realized the problem.¡±Someone said that mo Nan used his alternate ount to hack other people.¡± Alternate ount, ck man? Granny gray raised her eyes and looked at that handsome face. If they weren¡¯t from the same team, he might have believed it. However, ever since he had be a teammate, he had basically realized that other than sighing in front of his Boss, MO Nan spent the rest of his time cooking and training, not liking the inte at all. Was there some kind of misunderstanding? Panda was even more direct.¡±You can tell from his tone that he¡¯s not my brother. He¡¯s too ruthless. Who would use their profile picture to open a side ount? look at me, my side ounts are all girls. Not to mention their profile pictures, even their ages are different.¡± Feng nai nced sideways and interrupted him, who was typing, as he said slowly,¡±¡±Are you proud of pretending to be a girl? Do you want to tell everyone about how you acted coquettishly in the game and asked someone to carry you?¡± Chapter 388

Chapter 388: Kanna is more and more concerned about bei

This wave of mockery made Panda stop his actions. But he was still unwilling to ept it. ¡°We¡¯ll just let them say that?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t speak immediately because he was also looking down at his phone, the color of his eyes darkening. When his gaze reached a certain depth, he looked up at the person sitting beside him, who was watching the screen with him. The other party¡¯s emotions did not seem to have changed at all. However, there seemed to be something hidden in his eyes. In the end, she handed him a packet of biscuits. Feng nai looked at the other party but didn¡¯t take the packet of biscuits.¡±¡±You¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use getting angry over this,¡±mo bei said in a very calm voice. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused when he heard this. He probably had never known it as clearly as he did now. Why did he always care about this little brother Lin Feng? ...... It was because he understood that this kind of thing happened so frequently because someone didn¡¯t want this person to get up. If he, Feng nai, had encountered all this, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do what this person had done. It was not easy toe back after falling. The fickleness of human nature and the rumors. It didn¡¯t even seem enough to describe this person¡¯s situation. This person had been standing in the quagmire. No one had ever thought of helping him. But even so ... He was not defeated. So, after that time, he cared about it. Until now, it was getting more and more ... Feng nai furrowed his brows and shifted his gaze away from mo bei¡¯s face to the packet of biscuits. His thin lips suddenly curled up. So this person had called him just now because she wanted to give him biscuits. Did she really think he was trouble Lin that she could buy over so easily? Feng nai looked up and said nonchntly,¡±you don¡¯t have to bribe the captain. The captain will protect you. I don¡¯t want to find another support who¡¯s a burden.¡± Seeing his attitude, mo bei thought that he didn¡¯t want it. She was about to withdraw her hand when her wrist was held down. Then, the bag of biscuits in her hand was gone. Mo bei¡¯s gazended on the side of his face. For some reason, she thought of the ¡°whose little Kenai am I¡± emoji she had seen earlier. When she lowered her eyes, the corners of her lips could not help but curve upwards, and there was a faint smile on her face. Panda was still angry, his eyes never leaving the screen.¡±Boss, are you really not going to reply?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t see mo bei¡¯s smile just now. With a chocte biscuit in his mouth, he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Reply what? And that it wasn¡¯t mo Nan¡¯s alternate ount?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Panda said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s useless. ¡± There was a chill between Feng NAI¡¯s lips.¡±If there¡¯s an act, then there¡¯s someone who believes it. There are so many people watching the show, waiting for you to reply. The poprity is only this high to begin with. If you reply, the poprity will increase by several times. This is also why the old fox made that call just now. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Panda was really anxious.¡±But so many people believe it. My brother, he clearly ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mo bei turned to him, her expression unchanged.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, I ...¡± My brother¡¯s fate is even worse than this. ¡°If I y well in the game, there will be less trouble.¡± No matter what, she would fight until the day her brother returned. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we win to the end,¡± It didn¡¯t matter what the people watching the game thought. Back when Supreme Alliance disbanded. Mo bei was already clear that the ¡®like¡¯ that people spoke of was a double-edged sword. It could protect you, but it could also Pierce your heart with ten thousand swords. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He was a person who had walked back from the dark. He had already experienced everything, so what was this ... Chapter 389

Chapter 389: Feeding biscuits North

He probably did not expect ¡®Monan¡¯ to be so calm. Panda did not know how to react. No matter how indifferent she was, wouldn¡¯t she be sad? After all, something had happened ... When mo bei saw his expression, she realized that she might have appeared too cold. If he was her brother, he should be ... Before mo bei could think further, she felt something on the side of her lips. It was obvious that he had not expected this. His ck eyes paused for a moment before he looked at the devilishly handsome face in front of him. The man was looking at her. He was wearing a trench coat and his eyes were light-colored. The zipper was pulled down and his eyebrows were raised slightly. It was clear that he wanted her to open her mouth. Mo bei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She was trying to get used to it. Mo bei¡¯s reaction was much calmer than the group behind her. Panda and the others immediately froze. Even han Xi, who didn¡¯t like to care about things, doubted his eyes when he saw this scene. What ... What was boss doing? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t think much of it andughed nonchntly.¡±¡±Captain fed you a biscuit tofort you. Why are you having such a big reaction?¡± ...... Boss, you fed him personally. Personally, do you understand? The three people sitting in the back row looked at each other and basically had the same idea. Even though han Xi was indifferent, he still wanted to know what was going on. Mo bei, on the other hand, had seen boys she was close to share their food with their brothers. In this aspect, he seemed to be a little simr to the way girls got along with him. So ... Mo bei, who was very adaptable, paused for a moment, then opened her mouth with a clear expression and picked up the biscuit. Her face was still full of self-restraint, so that no one could see her femininity. However, because of her temperament ... At most, mo bei would make people think that she was a boy with delicate and cold eyes. They would not think in that direction. After all, this person was too calm and emotionless. He sat there like an iceberg. ¡°With the old fox around, this kind of thing isn¡¯t hard to solve. He has so many bad ideas in his stomach, and I have to use them. Otherwise, when he gets bored, he¡¯ll have to get them back from me.¡± Feng nai only released his hand after saying that. After all, this little brother of trouble Lin¡¯s had a pretty good surprised expression just now. When mo bei heard the mockery in his voice, she decided to ask uncle Feng in the future. Were they really blood-rted uncle and nephew? They didn¡¯t listen to the conversation. After all, Feng nai hade under the pretext offorting his teammates. As he left with his hands free and sent some message, he casually asked,¡±¡±Where did you buy the biscuits?¡± Mo bei¡¯s purchasing point was fixed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy some moreter. ¡± When Feng nai said this, the content he had actually sent to manager li was: ¡°don¡¯t deal with this matter so casually anymore. I want to see the results.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo bei replied in a clear voice. She thought to herself that it was a good thing. It seemed that the hatred points for a certain God had disappeared. As usual, the two of them didn¡¯t stop chatting. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, they just exchanged sentences. When Panda and the others saw this, they even began to doubt themselves. Could it be that they were too flustered? it was just feeding a biscuit, what was the big deal? After all, boss was the captain. It wasn¡¯t impossible tofort his team members at the appropriate time. But feeding them biscuits ... As straight men, they had to digest it. Also, how did the two of them continue their conversation? His brother didn¡¯t talk much, so what was there to talk about? It was really magical ... Chapter 390

Chapter 390: Jabbing each other¡¯s faces and giving out candies

Feng nai wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was going to buy cookies. However, he didn¡¯t bring anyone else with him and only took his wallet. He had thrown his wallet to mo bei and let her pick the things. Young master Feng couldn¡¯t be good at buying vegetables and fruits. Originally, things like buying vegetables didn¡¯t seem to match mo bei¡¯s temperament. However, when the handsome figure stood there and used his slender fingers to hold the tomatoes forparison, there was no such thing as ack ofpatibility. Wherever he stood, the scenery was beautiful and attracted many people. ¡°Two boys shopping at the fresh vegetables section?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all wearing masks, but I feel they¡¯re so handsome. ¡± ¡°I like the little brother who picks the vegetables. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone pick vegetables, and he¡¯s so good-looking.¡± When Feng nai heard the voice from the side, his gaze also turned to the person in front of him. Her ck hair and eyes that were revealed were indeed ... Pretty. Mo bei put the celery into the shopping cart. She nned to make some wonton for supper after her hand injury recovered. When she raised her hand, she identally raised it too high and something touched a certain God¡¯s forehead. Feng nai was ying with his phone absentmindedly, a little distracted. Perhaps he was waiting for news, so he didn¡¯t notice. Mo bei immediately reached out and tapped his forehead with her fingertip. ...... Feng NAI¡¯s lowered eyes suddenly paused. Then, he took a step back, his brows slightly furrowed. Mo bei, on the other hand, was as cold as usual. She spread out her left hand and showed him the things she had pushed down. The corner of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes twitched, and he said mockingly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always try to take advantage of me. Help Little Big brother.¡± Mo bei was speechless. However, Feng nai smiled devilishly and jabbed his finger back.¡±¡±Feeling helpless?¡± Mo bei looked up and didn¡¯t say anything. It was good that he knew. The vegetables in the hands of the people standing next to them dropped. How could they describe the scene of two boys poking each other¡¯s foreheads and faces? The others were here to buy groceries, but they were probably here to cook something else ... However, their rtionship was really good now. He could tell from the car. The increase in the frequency of small talk was not without warning. The best rtionship was to be evenly matched. Previously, the two of them were not convinced by each other. There was no winner in the fight. In terms of academic performance, there was someone who was even more outstanding than him. This was something that Feng nai had found interesting to begin with. These two people would naturally be familiar with each other faster than others after getting to know each other. In addition, they had known each other in the game for a long time. They didn¡¯t feel bored when they chatted. They would treat each other as friends and gradually be brothers. It was also time to understand the difference in mo bei¡¯s treatment of young master Feng. Not everyone could be given a nickname by her. After all, he was someone who had wanted to fight in the game ... Mo bei reached out and threw the items into the shopping cart. Feng nai swiped through the messages on his phone, and after taking a look, he said,¡±¡±Chili.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not buying. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were still mild when she said this. Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to speak again. Mo bei nced sideways.¡±People with poor health should eat less spicy food.¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±When have I ever been unwell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to catch a cold. ¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t refute that. ¡°He¡¯s prone to fever. ¡± She still couldn¡¯t refute him. He was indeed sick. Even if young master Feng¡¯s aura was cold and strong, his physical fitness was another matter. ¡°You¡¯re picky. ¡± Mo bei tilted her eyes. After some thought, she took out her phone and showed Feng nai the screen. It was an emoji made of his picture, and it said,¡±¡±Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it off!¡° Chapter 391 - Continue to give out candy

Chapter 391: Continue to give out candy

Such a picture was even used as a wallpaper. Even though Feng nai was wearing a mask, his narrowed eyes were still very obvious.¡±Where did you get it?¡± No one should know that he didn¡¯t eat coriander. ¡°When I was eating, I saw the drawing tutorial sent by captain¡¯s fans and made one myself.¡± When mo bei said this, she looked at the picture again. The face of a certain God didn¡¯t look out of ce with any words. ¡°Give me your phone,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. Mo bei raised her brows and threw it over. Feng nai swiped his finger and opened the photo album. There were more than ten emojis. This little brother, trouble Lin ... He looked up, wanting to mock her. However, she saw that person¡¯s curved eyebrows were slightly curved, and there was a hint of coldness in them. BOOM! BOOM! It was as if a voice had crushed through his chest from his mind. Instantly. Only one sentence was left in Feng NAI¡¯s mind. ...... His eyes were like the Milky Way, and there were stars in his eyes. It was the same for beauties. The surrounding voices seemed to have faded away a little quickly. The rest seemed to have an indescribable taste. Ha. She really knew how to act cute. And it was unconscious. It was just a little off track because of his fans. It was rare that Feng nai wasn¡¯t angry. His fingers stopped on a picture.¡±You did this?¡± ¡°No, I found it online.¡± Mo bei thought for a moment, her face clear.¡±Captain¡¯s fans are all very talented.¡± He was indeed very talented. Feng nai snorted very, very slowly. The K fans who were still obsessed with making little Kenai¡¯s emojis suddenly felt a chill on the back of their necks. The air conditioner was set too high? It should be an illusion! Forget it, I¡¯ll send more pictures of Almighty k to iceberg¡¯s support little brother. This was their private collection that they had umted over the past year. After all, Almighty K rarely showed his face. Fortunately, he could make a few more expressions with one picture. Let the little support brother use them! I¡¯m so happy! At this moment, they didn¡¯t know. This action attracted Almighty k¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t send him any more pictures,¡±she said indifferently. As for who he was ... The fans understood. It was just a drop in the bucket once every ten thousand years. Really, they had never spoken. He had always thought that it was a zombie. While the fans were in an uproar, they were also a little excited. Almighty K knew now. Did this mean that little brother iceberg had used the picture they had given him? He was still guessing. Then, the second sentence appeared. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be responsible if he¡¯s corrupted?¡± At first, he was being controlled like this. The fans were shocked. After all, Almighty k was usually very cold. They were also more strict in this aspect. Butter, she felt that these two sentences were inexplicably linked together. Some people became bold. ¡°You!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s paying for your idol¡¯s actions!¡± ¡°Which picture did the little support brother send to Almighty k? is it the one I made? It¡¯s you who wanted Little Big brother to hug you. I¡¯m really a little shy just thinking about it ...¡± He did not expect a reply. Who would have expected that another sentence woulde out?¡±your little support brother is so cold that it prickles my hands. It¡¯s impossible for him to send this picture.¡± The fans: ... Why do I feel that there¡¯s a sense of regret in that message? I think they must have heard wrong. But is Almighty k in such a good mood today? not only did he suddenly appear out of nowhere, but he even chatted with us! It was unique! They also realized that as long as it was rted to little brother, Almighty k would reply. Then, someone boldly asked,¡±¡±Almighty k, is little brother by your side now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Shopping in the supermarket,¡± King replied. Chapter 392 - There’s love, but jealousy

Chapter 392: There¡¯s love, but jealousy

Supermarket? Picking vegetables? Would Almighty k do such a thing? Fans who were familiar with Feng nai would know that Almighty k¡¯s daily rest was to sleep. If he could lie down, he would definitely not sit. If he could sit, he would definitely not stand. He used all his time to sleep. Previously, during Panda¡¯s live stream, someone had asked where Almighty k was. Panda also said that it was because Almighty K was toozy to go out and only wanted to sleep, so he did not even have lunch. Was he so down-to-earth now? She was still shopping at the supermarket with her little brother. How could they not think too much! ¡°Almighty k, can you send a picture of the little brother?¡± Feng nai only replied with two words, No. The fans,... Has everything returned to normal? Why did it feel like she didn¡¯t want to let them see her little brother? After Feng nai sent this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Many people who hade to capture him began to express their regret. Mo bei didn¡¯t know what a certain Almighty was doing over there. When she walked to the snack area, she took a few packets of biscuits and casually threw them into the shopping cart before looking up. She only saw a certain God holding two phones, one for her and the other for himself. He seemed to be replying to messages. In the beginning, mo bei did not mind. Suddenly, a special prompt sounded. Mo bei¡¯s eyes moved. Before Feng nai could react ... The phone was taken away. The speed was very fast. With a swish, his sleeves seemed to be able to bring out the wind. It was very much like the first time the two of them had fought. Mo bei had also recovered the skills she originally had. However, the two of them had been living in peace for so long. It was almost forgotten. The person in front of him did not only know how to cook. He was very handsome when he fought. Feng nai raised the corners of his eyes and looked at that person, a hint of light shing across his eyes. It was unusual. Mo bei knew that if she went to take it directly, it would definitely arouse his suspicion. However, she did not expect that her brother would send her a message at this time. That¡¯s right. Mo bei had deliberately turned on that special notification tone to avoid missing out on certain things and distinguish between her brother¡¯s messages. However, under normal circumstances, her brother would not take the initiative to send her a message. This was something that had been discussed beforehand. He would only reply when she sent it. It was obviously an ident today. However, it was this ident that made mo bei disregard everything and immediately took the phone. Mo bei tilted her eyes. No matter how clear her face was, that subconscious action revealed something. Sure enough. The next second, that person¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°What kind of information could make the little brother support, an iceberg, anxious?¡± There was a hint of mockery at the corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips. After all, anyone could tell that the system announcement was special, in addition to a certain someone¡¯s reaction just now. Why did he care so much? ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and smiled a little coldly. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. Of course, she would use such a good reason. She turned her gaze to the side and let out a faint ¡°mm¡±.¡±After what happenedst time, I was worried that something would happen to yunshen again, so I set a special notification.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else ... Mo bei did not open the message. After stuffing her phone into her pocket, she turned around and raised her hand. She used the time she took to grab her snacks to adjust her emotions without saying a word. When she turned around again, her face had returned to its usual calm. Feng nai walked over, and when he brushed past her, he only said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort into this rtionship. ¡± Chapter 393 - Wearing a wig and cross-dressing

Chapter 393: Wearing a wig and cross-dressing

There was no emotion in the voice. He seemed to be a little careless. However, this wasn¡¯t the first time Feng nai had said something like this. However, this time, it seemed to be colder than before. Feng nai also felt that his mentality was a little off. She was alwaysparing a certain someone¡¯s attitude towards Yun Shen to how she treated herself. It was probably because they had gotten married in the game at that time. Feng nai was also adjusting. They were going to be brothers in the future. It was not advisable to always treat the other party as a ¡®good disciple¡¯. Meanwhile, mo bei, who was following behind him, did not think too much about it. Her entire mind was still on the text message she had just received. She only nced at it and did not click on it. The phone in his pocket was vibrating again. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, and she pressed the mute button without leaving a trace. The atmosphere after paying the bill was obviously different from when they arrived. One was that she was preupied. One was absent-minded. When they arrived at the base, mo entered the bathroom, locked the door, and turned on the tap. He finally had some space to stay alone. Uncle Feng was right, she had to move to the other side. This way, some problems could be avoided. Without any hesitation. Mo bei opened the few messages. The first message was,¡±F * ck, sister, bad news!¡± What was not good? Mo bei lowered her eyes and continued to read. ¡°I signed you up for the Chef¡¯s Challenge!¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Mom is with me now. I¡¯m trying to calm her down. I told her that you¡¯ll be back in two days ...¡± It was indeed a little bad. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before she put on her earphones and turned the tap down quickly. Then, she pressed the button to call the number. Very quickly, the call was connected. The ce mo Nan mentioned was not safe either. He had to keep an eye on his mother at all times to see if she woulde in. ¡°You¡¯ve finally replied. ¡± ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Mo Nan¡¯s eyes were half-closed as he sat there with his long legs.¡±¡±You know that mom likes topete with others sometimes. This time, it must be because of what someone said. Moreover, this chef¡¯spetition is quite formal, so she directly signed you up on the spot. Thepetition will be held in three days.¡± ¡°Three dayster?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. Mo Nan grabbed his hair, looking somewhat handsome in his disheveled state.¡±¡±I know. Judging from the time, you should have started your closed-door cultivation by then. But if you don¡¯t participate in thispetition, I think mom will kill you and me.¡± Mo bei thought for a moment, then said indifferently,¡±¡±You¡¯ll go in my ce,¡± ¡°Mom still doesn¡¯t know that you cut your hair.¡± Mo Nan lowered his voice and said,¡¯how can I go in your ce? Wearing a wig and a woman¡¯s outfit?¡± Mo bei looked up. Her voice was very clear.¡±It¡¯s not that you can ¡®t.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s face looked like it was about to crack.¡±You-you really want me to wear ... Wear female clothes?¡± This was the real boss of No. 2 middle school who could get angry at the slightest provocation. From a certain perspective, there was no one more straightforward than mo Nan. He was a rough old man full of vigor and vitality. He really couldn¡¯t ept wearing women¡¯s clothes. However, because it was his sister¡¯s idea ... Monan hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice,¡±¡±F * ck, alright.¡± Ever since they were young, mo Nan and Mo bei had always been like tigers on the outside, but when they came back, they had always been so protective of his sister. He would cover up for mo bei no matter what happened. Many people might have seen the mo Nan who had a bad temper, didn¡¯t know how to deal with people, had poor grades, and was always trying to gain poprity. However, when it came to mo bei, her brother had always been responsible. He was loyal and did notpromise. He wanted to protect his heart with his body full of thorns. However, no one could see through that method, and no one would look into it ... Chapter 394 - Brother-sister exchange

Chapter 394: Brother-sister exchange

Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened as she listened to the voice on the other end. Because mo Nan had asked her right after he had told her about that incident,¡±¡±How have you been these two days? are you used to it? I watched K¡¯s livestream before, and I¡¯m relieved now. I was worried you would be ...¡± At that, Monan paused and did not continue, changing the subject.¡±¡±My sister is still the best. She¡¯s the most handsome in the universe.¡± Mo bei knew what he was going to say and was worried that she would be ostracized by her teammates. It was probably like this. It didn¡¯t matter how others judged him. If he was even framing his teammates ... No one could win. Because in this ce, as long as you put on ayer of skin, you could ssh water at will. People would feel that it was a form of worship, while others would feel that it was a form of revtion. After all, mo Nan had lost. So, she had to win it back. There were many exnations for many things. The only thing he would not do was win. Mo bei looked up at herself in the mirror and was about to speak. She heard mo Nan suddenly say,¡±Oh right, what happened to your hand? I was with mom the whole day today and didn¡¯t dare to go online. To prevent mom from seeing you, I took her to the temple and kept taking photos. The rey hasn¡¯te out yet, and the only thing I can see is a short video of you. Is your shoulder injury very serious?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow. Brother, what¡¯s the situation with your hand? what did the doctor say?¡± Monan paused for a moment, before quickly saying,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. You¡¯d better help me think about how to deal with this Chef¡¯s Challenge. Is it toote for me to learn how to cook now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± Mo bei shattered his fantasy.¡±The moment you cook,¡± she said,¡±mom will be able to tell that it¡¯s not me.¡± Monan stood up and frowned.¡±How could I have forgotten? what should I do?¡± ¡°Help me buy a wig.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes dimmed.¡±I¡¯m going back for a while. Brother,e over.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s pretty and unruly face was a little stiff;¡±Past, past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was light.¡±I can¡¯t leave the base that day. I have toplete the basic training. Brother, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for your hands to do this kind of intense training. As long as you talk less that day and don¡¯t put on any insoles, you won¡¯t be recognized.¡± Elevator insoles ... Mo Nan was silent for a moment before he said,¡±¡±That¡¯s not the main point, right? the main point is that it¡¯s too difficult for me to do your facial paralysis skill.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not expressionless. ¡°Mo bei raised her eyebrows. His sister had denied that she had a poker face since she was young. Mo Nan chuckled.¡±Fine, you¡¯re not expressionless, but you¡¯re in the same room as K right now, aren¡¯t you? aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll beat me to death if I go?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t pretend to be me.¡± Mo bei turned back to look at the wooden door. After there was no movement, she said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll move to another room tomorrow. ¡± Mo Nan was still thinking that if possible, he would not want to use the keyboard and mouse anymore. He didn¡¯t tell Beibei that his hand would be hard to cure. There was basically no chance. However, all these thoughts disappeared after watching that match. His sister, no matter how she acted. However, the love for esports that he had since he was young had never changed. So, he could not let her know that his hand would never recover. That would destroy her original heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over.¡± Chapter 395 - Don’t worry, we won’t be exposed

Chapter 395: Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be exposed

As he spoke, Monan nced at his hair color.¡±¡±Should I go Dye my hair first?¡± ¡°Pure ck,¡± mo bei replied indifferently. ¡°You really won¡¯t be exposed?¡± Monan nced at his sitting posture.¡±¡±Our personalities are too different.¡± Mo bei, on the other hand, was indifferent.¡±You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just sit there and train. That¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°How do you get along with your teammates?¡± Mo Nan had to get this clear. When mo bei heard the knocking on the door, she furrowed her brows.¡±¡±It¡¯s just the interaction between normal boys. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mom. She¡¯s asking if I managed to contact you.¡± After saying that, Monan turned around and replied,¡±¡±Eh? He knew! I¡¯ve called her and she said she can buy a ticket back!¡± Through the phone, mo bei could hear a faint voice saying,¡±¡±Tell your sister that she doesn¡¯t need toe back. There¡¯s not enough time. Tell her to go to thepetition area. I¡¯ll be there too.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the one participating?¡±mo Nan asked. Mo ding¡¯s mother: ¡°quancheng. We¡¯llpete for two days. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel.¡± Quancheng? Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused when she heard the voice on the phone. She nced at where she was. ¡°Quancheng?¡± mo Nan asked directly. ¡°Yes, the ce you went to school.¡± ¡°You heard it?¡± Monan lowered his voice.¡±You heard it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. There were both advantages and disadvantages to holding a chef¡¯spetition in quancheng. The good thing was that her brother didn¡¯t have to stay here for long, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to expose him. The disadvantage was that they might be seenpeting in this city. However, since it was a training camp, no one would run around. If they all stayed at the base, they could avoid this. Mo bei raised her hand and nced at the time. She couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom for too long.¡±¡±I¡¯ll see you then. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo Nan replied. Usually, he would search for news at this time. With mo ding¡¯s mother around, mo Nan had not searched the ce at all, afraid that he would not be able to hide anything from his mother if she saw him. Fortunately, his mother didn¡¯t like to go online. The aunties who usually square-danced with her were basically praising their children¡¯s work. ying games wasn¡¯t the mainstream, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t be mentioned. Everything was fine ... It was also because of that that Monan did not see the raging tides rising in certain ces. That method was almost exactly the same as the one he had used to destroy him. However, this time, Wang Jun did not achieve the effect he wanted. ck me¡¯s members did not respond. This greatly reduced the number of topics. Wang Jun did not stay idle either. He immediately threw out a second move, getting people to act as fans and praise mo Nan everywhere. He had deliberately appeared in ces where he should not have appeared, or he had praised mo Nan for stepping on others. When the time came, he could directly throw the me on mo Nan. After all, some fans did like to do these things. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was normal to praise and kill. Using that to ruin mo Nan¡¯s reputation was what he really wanted to do. Very quickly, there was an effect. ¡°After watching today¡¯s match, I still had a good impression of mo Nan, but now it¡¯spletely gone. I¡¯d like to sincerely advise mo Nan¡¯s fans that your little brother doesn¡¯t have it easy. Don¡¯t go around trying to scam others.¡± ¡°I feel like they might not be true fans, or maybe some of them are too young and have nothing to do with mo Nan.¡± When he saw thisment, Chen Yu immediately replied,¡±¡±It¡¯s only a matter of time before we start ckmailing. ¡± Someone quickly said,¡±that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not rted?¡± The idol is paying for the behavior of the fans, okay?¡± Chapter 396 - The Fox is going to announce

Chapter 396: The Fox is going to announce

This sentence, when all of this was not a joke. A lot of pressure woulde. Real fans were afraid of being criticized because the person they liked was polite and didn¡¯t tear people up. All his efforts were in vain in front of this sentence. The fat manager on ck me¡¯s side was really having a headache. He raised his head and looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. He was sitting in his office chair. He seemed to be emotionless, but his eyes were deep. He understood what was going on, but he couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll ...¡± The fat manager walked back and forth. Before he could finish, Feng Yi¡¯s gaze fell on a message.¡±I didn¡¯t want to be so fast.¡± ¡°What?¡± The fat manager did not react in time. Feng Yi nced over.¡±It¡¯s nothing. Just contact the resources you have and release the news. Tell everyone that I¡¯m back and that I¡¯m holding a press conference tomorrow. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°Now? ¡°The fat manager asked. ¡°Yes, send me the things that Xiao nai sent you, I¡¯ll sort them out.¡± ¡°How did you know that young master sent me something?¡± the fat manager asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been restless since just now. You can¡¯t be really concerned about mo Nan.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes were light when he said this. Even the fat manager could not see the other meaning behind this. She also didn¡¯t think too much about why President Feng would take mo bei South. The only exnation was that he didn¡¯t like it when people talked about Supreme Alliance. It couldn¡¯t be that they had discovered a genius and wanted to promote mo bei and Xiang Nan ... The discussion did not stop. Yang mengruo looked at the news on the inte and the corners of her mouth curled up. She knew that mo Nan would not be able to get up. He could easily trample him under his feet with a simple scheme. Not to mention, the manager¡¯s method this time was even better than before. This time, he probably wasn¡¯t bragging about how well mo Nan had yed in today¡¯s match. After all, the more he bragged about it, the worse it got. Yang mengruo was even more certain that she was on the right side this time. A person like mo Nan was no match for her. She regretted getting involved with him before. Speaking of which, mo Nan was to me. The two of them were already dating. She had asked him to push her a little more, but he had not agreed. He even told her not to do anything in his name. At that time, she was already a little unconvinced. Later on, she had such an opportunity. Of course, she had to cherish it. He only knew how to y the game, so let him y the game. He would die one day. It would be strange if mo Nan, who had not changed for thousands of years and would not follow the trend to solidify his fans, had not been eliminated. Yang mengruo thought that the other party had learned his lesson, but it was still the same. If it was really that useful to y well in the game, what was the use of thepany? Love can make a person sessful, but it can also destroy a person. He would let mo Nan guard the path he was going to take until it was dark. Yang mengruo stood up with poison in her eyes. Soon, he would find that he had no way out. There would be more and more information scattered, and no one would believe that he just wanted to y the game. The current situation was simply great for them. Wang Jun also wanted to celebrate in advance. He turned around and said to Lu Yifan,¡±¡±Mo Nan¡¯s done for this time. People who don¡¯t help us gain poprity will only be dealt with like this.¡± Lu Yifan did not say anything. In a sense, he had already acquiesced. Wang Jun smiled and was about to turn off hisputer. At this moment, the hottest topic on the page suddenly changed!

Chapter 397: Beginning to p faces

Trantor: 549690339

The Golden manager of the former king of battleteam has returned! This was the message. It dominated all the e-sports headlines. Wang Jun was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to believe it at all. He turned to Lu Yifan and asked,¡±¡±What is this? Didn¡¯t the boss say that the discussion didn¡¯t go well when you were abroad? Now that he¡¯s back, is he going to bring someone back? Who?¡± It had to be said that Wang Jun did not want to see this person¡¯s existence. He had entered the industry early, and with Feng Yi around, it was as if managers like him didn¡¯t exist. Inparison, the boss always felt that they were not worth much. It wasn¡¯t easy for Wang Jun to climb to his current position and be held in such high regard by so many people. He didn¡¯t want to meet this person again. Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers paused when he saw the message. He narrowed his eyes slightly.¡±Is this news fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s true or not. ¡± Wang Jun lowered his voice and said unwillingly,¡±¡±Seeing mo Nan¡¯s negative news getting bigger and bigger, and such an incident happened, people will even shift their attention.¡± ¡°Could it be that ck me¡¯s side is trying to protect mo Nan, so they¡¯ve released it to confuse us?¡± Lu Yifan asked after giving the matter some thought. ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Wang Jun clenched his fists.¡±That¡¯s a beautiful move. Now that everyone¡¯s doubting the authenticity of this information, no one will ask about mo Nan anymore. But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already gained a lot from what we¡¯ve done. Dark me¡¯s movements are too slow.¡± Chen Yuughed from the side.¡±Uncle, you¡¯re already very impressive. At the very least, no one has mentioned how impressive mo Nan is anymore. They¡¯re starting to think that there¡¯s a problem with his character. Even his fans aren¡¯t that great, and they¡¯re just scamming people everywhere.¡± Wang Junughed.¡±That¡¯s why ck me is doing nothing. Since he¡¯s made such a smokescreen, let¡¯s make good use of it. We¡¯ll directly lead the topic to the return of the former King¡¯s golden manager for him, our God Lu.¡± ¡°You want to do this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? after all, we¡¯ve met each other overseas. Originally, we thought that we would only need to expend one wave of attacks. Now that ck me has sent us a second wave, it would be a waste not to use it.¡± As he said this, he nced sideways at Lu Yifan. Lu Yifan knew that this way, the poprity would be very high, and he was a little tempted. However, Lu Yifan was a person who thought more. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± Wang Jun was not happy that he was talking to him with such an attitude. Previously, he had always listened to her words. He was now thepany¡¯s money tree, and his wings had hardened. However, Wang Jun understood that Lu Yifan was someone the entirepany wanted to support, and his boss also valued this aspect. Now, Lu Yifan basically made his own decisions whenever he encountered any problems. Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he would not say it out loud. After all, things had changed. Moreover, he understood Lu Yifan. That person was smart and understood that it didn¡¯t mean that people would watch just because they yed well in the game. He had to maintain his poprity at all times in order to go higher and higher. Now that there was a chance to give it to him, how could he not take it? One must know that he was someone who could even get rid of his brothers if he wanted to. Sure enough, Lu Yifan¡¯s wait onlysted ten minutes. After more than ten minutes, he saw that the news was getting more and more popr and said,¡±¡±Let the public rtions team handle it.¡± Since it was fake news ... There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. After this decision was made. Very quickly, all the attention was on him. At that time, they did not know that there would be a press conference ... Chapter 397 - Beginning to slap faces The Golden manager of the former king of battleteam has returned! This was the message. It dominated all the e-sports headlines. Wang Jun was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to believe it at all. He turned to Lu Yifan and asked,¡±¡±What is this? Didn¡¯t the boss say that the discussion didn¡¯t go well when you were abroad? Now that he¡¯s back, is he going to bring someone back? Who?¡± It had to be said that Wang Jun did not want to see this person¡¯s existence. He had entered the industry early, and with Feng Yi around, it was as if managers like him didn¡¯t exist. Inparison, the boss always felt that they were not worth much. It wasn¡¯t easy for Wang Jun to climb to his current position and be held in such high regard by so many people. He didn¡¯t want to meet this person again. Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers paused when he saw the message. He narrowed his eyes slightly.¡±Is this news fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s true or not. ¡± Wang Jun lowered his voice and said unwillingly,¡±¡±Seeing mo Nan¡¯s negative news getting bigger and bigger, and such an incident happened, people will even shift their attention.¡± ¡°Could it be that ck me¡¯s side is trying to protect mo Nan, so they¡¯ve released it to confuse us?¡± Lu Yifan asked after giving the matter some thought. ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Wang Jun clenched his fists.¡±That¡¯s a beautiful move. Now that everyone¡¯s doubting the authenticity of this information, no one will ask about mo Nan anymore. But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already gained a lot from what we¡¯ve done. Dark me¡¯s movements are too slow.¡± ...... Chen Yuughed from the side.¡±Uncle, you¡¯re already very impressive. At the very least, no one has mentioned how impressive mo Nan is anymore. They¡¯re starting to think that there¡¯s a problem with his character. Even his fans aren¡¯t that great, and they¡¯re just scamming people everywhere.¡± Wang Junughed.¡±That¡¯s why ck me is doing nothing. Since he¡¯s made such a smokescreen, let¡¯s make good use of it. We¡¯ll directly lead the topic to the return of the former King¡¯s golden manager for him, our God Lu.¡± ¡°You want to do this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? after all, we¡¯ve met each other overseas. ¡®Search NewN0vel{0rg on google¡¯ Originally, we thought that we would only need to expend one wave of attacks. Now that ck me has sent us a second wave, it would be a waste not to use it.¡± As he said this, he nced sideways at Lu Yifan. Lu Yifan knew that this way, the poprity would be very high, and he was a little tempted. However, Lu Yifan was a person who thought more. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± Wang Jun was not happy that he was talking to him with such an attitude. Previously, he had always listened to her words. He was now thepany¡¯s money tree, and his wings had hardened. However, Wang Jun understood that Lu Yifan was someone the entirepany wanted to support, and his boss also valued this aspect. Now, Lu Yifan basically made his own decisions whenever he encountered any problems. Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he would not say it out loud. After all, things had changed. Moreover, he understood Lu Yifan. That person was smart and understood that it didn¡¯t mean that people would watch just because they yed well in the game. He had to maintain his poprity at all times in order to go higher and higher. Now that there was a chance to give it to him, how could he not take it? One must know that he was someone who could even get rid of his brothers if he wanted to. Sure enough, Lu Yifan¡¯s wait onlysted ten minutes. After more than ten minutes, he saw that the news was getting more and more popr and said,¡±¡±Let the public rtions team handle it.¡± Since it was fake news ¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. After this decision was made. Very quickly, all the attention was on him. At that time, they did not know that there would be a press conference ¡­ Chapter 398 - Daily hair-pacifying skill

Chapter 398: Daily hair-pacifying skill

Lu Yifan had thought that this time would be the same as thest time, where he would have the right time, ce, and people. After all, he didn¡¯t have to do some things himself. Wang Jun was even happier. After all, if mo Nan continued to develop like this, he would eventually get in their way. Mo Nan was the only one who knew what they had done. Therefore, if he was allowed to criticize him to the end, no one would believe him anymore. Wang Jun had always felt a sense of danger from the dark res. However, Wang Jun knew that the most the other party could do was to protect mo Nan. It was not worth it to offend so many people for him. After all, to ck me, mo Nan was only a support. However, on the second day. Wang Jun had just sat down in his office chair. Someone barged in from the other side.¡±¡±Manager, manager Wang, there¡¯s a situation!¡± ¡°What can happen at a time like this? you¡¯re so flustered.¡± Wang Jun didn¡¯t think much of it at first. The man adjusted his phone and ced it in front of him. Wang Jun¡¯s eyes widened. He snatched the phone over and read the words on the screen with difficulty. Press conference? How was this possible? Feng Yi was really back? ¡°What should we do?¡± The man was a little anxious.¡±We¡¯ve been saying that boss Feng is back to take God Lu, but that¡¯s all fake. Now that boss Feng is back, we ...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Jun interrupted him and took a deep breath.¡±¡±Did anyone say why he held a press conference?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t received any news yet, but a lot of media personnel have gone over.¡± Wang Jun was still wondering if it was possible that the Feng family wanted to set up a subsidiary here, which was why that person hade back from abroad. No matter what the reason was. At this moment, the seats at the press conference area were already filled. Almost everyone knew about this. Feng Yi, on the other hand, was still in his business suit. Mo bei and Feng nai followed behind him. The atmosphere between the two of them was still tense because of the message yesterday. It had nothing to do with mo bei. The main issue was that if Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. They were both cold people, so they really didn¡¯t interact much. ¡°You guys wait here first.¡± Feng Yi walked to the front desk after saying this. Backstage, it was also a little hard to exin. Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to be fully awake. He covered his face with his jacket and sat there with his eyes closed. It was very obvious that he didn¡¯t want strangers to get close to him. From mo bei¡¯s angle, the man¡¯s lips were still a little pale. It was probably because he had not eaten breakfast. When mo bei thought of this, she stood up and asked the staff member something in a low voice. The staff only thought that this person was handsome. Was their boss Feng going to take care of this little brother in the future? He was really polite and pleasing to the eye. Although he didn¡¯t talk much, his temperament really made people¡¯s hearts itch. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai hadn¡¯t heard themotion here, but he also knew what it was about. It was obviously caused by someone. He closed his eyes and moved, his brows slightly furrowed. Just as he opened his eyes and was about to say something, he saw a certain someone holding a ss of hot milk and a bag of biscuits. She handed them to him with a calm expression. ¡°You can¡¯t drink milk on an empty stomach.¡± Did that mean he had to eat the biscuit first? Feng nai took it and nonchntly bit into a biscuit. However, the staff could clearly feel the change in the atmosphere between the two. Almighty K even added,¡±since you already have a girlfriend, you shouldn¡¯t provoke anyone.¡± Chapter 399 - Feng Yi announces

Chapter 399: Feng Yi announces

Upon hearing this, mo bei stopped for a moment and raised her brows. Her clear and good-looking face seemed to not understand what he meant. Who did she offend? Feng nai had already finished the biscuit, and his voice was a littlezy.¡±¡±There¡¯s only one ss of milk?¡± Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± Feng nai handed the cup back to mo bei. Did this mean that the two of them were going to drink together? Were they that close? No wonder he had been sending little Kenai emojis recently. They had watched it before and felt that it was too different from Almighty K. They could look cute. Now, she felt that when the two of them were together, everything they did made people feel that they were really close to each other. As the staff member thought about it, his eyes were about to light up when he heard a beeping sound from the front desk. Mo bei put down the cup of milk in her hand and exchanged a nce with Feng nai. At the front, Feng Yi was already seated in the main seat. His suit gave him a youthful look, and the smile on his face never wavered. In order to capture the photos, the media were all pressing the button. Since it was a press conference. That was, anyone could ask questions. After one of them took the microphone, he went straight to the point.¡±Boss Feng, you¡¯ve always kept a low profile when you¡¯re back, and we never received any news about you. Why did you suddenly announce that you¡¯re holding a press conference this time?¡± ¡°Also, why did youe to quancheng?¡± ¡°Did youe back for Lu Yifan?¡± Faced with so many questions, Feng Yi¡¯s thoughts were still clear, not to mention the smile on his face.¡±¡±I dide back to bring someone.¡± Lu Yifan and Wang Jun, who were watching the live interview, paused for a moment when they heard this. Especially Wang Jun, he never thought that Feng Yi didn¡¯te back for business, but to bring people back! ¡°Does that mean the expos¨¦ is true?¡± The media couldn¡¯t remain calm. The atmosphere at the scene was even more fiery. After all, thinking about it was one thing, and applying for it was another. Feng Yi chuckled.¡±Half and half. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s all true. Because I¡¯m bringing someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Those who knew how to grasp the topic understood almost instantly. This was the main point of today! ¡°Boss Feng, who are you bringing? is it convenient for you to reveal?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. He then turned to his assistant and said,¡±¡±Go and bring the person over.¡± Who could it be? People were still guessing. There was only one answer in her heart. And that was with King. ¡°It should be him,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s his own nephew, he definitely has to bring ...¡± However, what people didn¡¯t expect was ... K had indeede out. His ck hair was a little messy, but even so, he was still pretty. In order to show his respect, he took off his mask. His aura could not be changed, and his presence was still very strong. However, there was another person standing beside him. He had a slender figure, a cold side profile, and pale skin. He stood there without saying a word. People¡¯s impression of him was that he liked to build up his character and ride on poprity. Or maybe he yed well in yesterday¡¯s match but didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself at all. This person was none other than mo bei and xiangnan, who had been unpopr recently! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is mo bei and Xiang Nan here?¡° ¡°It can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± Because of mo bei¡¯s appearance, there was amotion below. Feng Yi¡¯s business-like air didn¡¯t diminish at all. He leaned over and got closer to the microphone.¡±From today on, I will officially be mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s agent, assisting the ck me team in their work.¡° Chapter 400 - Why mo Nan?

Chapter 400: Why mo Nan?

The moment he said this ... There was a momentary pause in the crowd. Wang Jun, who was watching the live broadcast, was livid. He mmed the table heavily. Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, and his eyes were extremely dark. Why had Feng Yie to take mo Nan? He didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to fight for so much. At this point, mo Nan¡¯s reputation was gone. Why would Feng Yi choose to bring someone like that over her? Yang mengruo¡¯s eyes widened and she raised her voice. Mo bei faced South. How was that possible? How could this be possible? They had released so much information, but what was going on now? Why did it turn out like this? In front of the camera. Someone asked on behalf of the bulletments. ¡°Boss Feng, did you consider the consequences of your decision?¡± The person who asked the question usually read the news in the industry. In her opinion, mo bei and xiangnan didn¡¯t deserve Feng Yi¡¯s guidance. Was there a mistake? Feng Yi looked at her and pushed his sses up, smiling like a fox.¡±What kind of impact?¡± ¡°Boss Feng, you just came back so you probably don¡¯t know much about it. However, as a Supreme Alliance fan, I remember you saying that you won¡¯t bring anyone back. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bringing anyone back, but I¡¯m afraid that the person you¡¯ve chosen is a little inappropriate.¡± ¡°I still hope that boss Feng can understand more before making a decision,¡± the person continued. ¡°I¡¯ve already done my research. ¡± Feng Yi looked up and said unhurriedly,¡±I just happened to have some news that I can exin today. First, my team member had an injury on his hand and didn¡¯t have much time to go online. When the incident happened, we were having a meal together. Second, my team member is close to Ms. Yun Shen. When he went to the set that day to help Ms. Yun Shen out, he hit her. Everyone can take a look.¡± As he said that, he pressed the button for the projector. Everything that had happened at that time was disyed on the screen. There was also the one on the inte where mo bei bent down and carried him into the car. However, there were many photos that the person who had deliberately taken photos of mo bei had not released. The scene of Yun Shen being pushed into the hospital. It was enough to show that there was some misunderstanding. Feng Yi adjusted his sses, his voice calm. ¡°We¡¯re in different circles, so I won¡¯tment on that. But I think that since we¡¯re here for the provincialpetition, every team should y well. As for other things, it¡¯s best to reduce them as much as possible.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t mo Nan and yunshene out to say anything?¡± Some people began to question again. Feng Yi smiled and looked up, meeting the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to say? one is an actor who can act well, while the other is an e-sports yer who can y well. Besides, the reviews of these two people are so bad that no one will believe them even if I tell them, right?¡± ¡°This, this isn¡¯t absolute ...¡± That person clearly didn¡¯t have enough earth energy. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi smiled. With an ¡°Oh,¡± the person didn¡¯t know how to continue. ¡°Boss Feng, did youe here just to clear mo Nan¡¯s name?¡± she asked. ¡°Whitewash?¡± ¡°He¡¯spletely ck, how can he wash up?¡±Feng Yi chuckled. this answer made the person unable to say anything. she still didn¡¯t understand why feng yi had to take care of someone like mo nan. someone beside him asked,¡±boss feng, we¡¯re really curious. why did you choose mo nan?¡± can you tell me?¡± Feng nai also wanted to know the answer to this question. His handsome face turned to the side. Old fox, why did you choose a certain someone? Was it really that simple? Chapter 401 - Going to find her little boyfriend

Chapter 401: Going to find her little boyfriend

When mo bei noticed his actions, her hand under her uniform paused. This question had to be answered without leaving any room for error. Feng Yi knew that, so when the other party asked, he smiled.¡±I have a little nephew who really likes to y games. He said that he met a little brother who¡¯s really good at ying games, so he sent me an email. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, butter, that person used his left hand to y the game. I have to say, he really enjoyed it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring mo bei to Xiang Nan because I can see the shadow of why I wanted to enter this industry in him.¡± ¡°He can remind me of the past.¡± These words were not false. It was because it was too real. Feng nai didn¡¯t hear any hint of avoidance in her words. Perhaps the old fox was really trying to connect to someone through this little brother of mine Lin, that¡¯s why he came to bring her along. After all, the captain of Supreme Alliance was the best at using left hand. No one could break the three thousand knife cutting. The people present had the same thoughts as Feng nai. Feng Yi was a businessman, but he had feelings that he shouldn¡¯t have when it came to Supreme Alliance. Because this had touched him, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him toe and bring her back. Only Yun Shen, who was on the other side of the screen, knew what uncle Feng was trying to say. Because that person was bey, she would remember those things. At that time, bey was still young and didn¡¯t have the right topete. She had a stoic face and followed behind God z. She was very cold but also very cute. It was as if no matter how much time had passed, as long as she saw this person, the shadows of those people would automatically appear in front of her. Yun Shen blinked and smiled. She was clearly a demoness, but she was smiling so sweetly at this moment. After the manager nced over, he said,¡±¡±In this aspect, I¡¯m not as good as boss Feng. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t manage people from the entertainment industry. However, after this incident, some people should understand that you don¡¯t have to drink with anyone.¡± Yun Shen looked at the screen again.¡±If there¡¯s nothing else, there will be other things. Help me apply for leave.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± The manager¡¯s face was full of resistance. Yun Shen¡¯s long sleeves fluttered in the wind as he stood up.¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re afraid of being affected now. I¡¯m going to meet my little boyfriend.¡± The manager thought,¡±seriously, my head hurts.¡± ¡®Little boyfriend¡¯... However, until now. Yun Shen¡¯s manager thought that Feng Yi bringing mo Nan this time had something to do with the witch. It was not strange to think this way. After all, no one would have thought that ¡°mo Nan¡± would be bey. After Feng Yi¡¯s press conference, they had responded to some of the statements to a certain extent. Someone had concluded that Feng Yi¡¯s meaning, to put it simply, was that he had chosen mo Nan because of his strength. This kind of news would give both Lu Yifan and yang mengruo a huge headache. After all, yang mengruo had said more than once that mo Nan should improve his strength when he was free. As for Lu Yifan, everyone knew what was embarrassing about him. He did not look good since the beginning. Even the teacup in his hand was gripped tighter and tighter. Wang Jun was even more infuriated in his office. After all, the higher-ups in thepany would ask. ¡°If you can¡¯t do this well, you can leave!¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Wang Jun said in a low voice,¡±it was an ident this time. We really didn¡¯t expect Feng Yi toe and take care of mo Nan.¡± Chapter 402

Chapter 402: Four hundred and two

¡°Forget it, pass the phone to Yifan.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wang Jun knew in his heart that he couldn¡¯t just let it go. However, he still passed the phone to Lu Yifan. Lu Yifan took it and heard the other party say,¡±¡±I¡¯ll just ask you one thing. Can you beat mo Nan? Didn¡¯t you say before that no matter what he does, you have the confidence to suppress his arrogance and not let me regret choosing you?¡± Lu Yifan clenched his fists and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. No matter how mo Nan changes, I¡¯ll beat him and let you see me grow stronger and stronger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Mo Nan¡¯s previous actions and words that he said without thinking are all there for all to see. Whether it¡¯s your deliberate guidance behind this or my intention to abandon him, no one will delve into this. Everyone will only remember that mo Nan has a ck spot, and that¡¯s enough. Next, what you need to do is defeat this person in the match. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Lu Yifan finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Chen Yu stood to the side and was a little anxious.¡±¡±It¡¯s not a big deal to defeat mo Nan, but ck me is too difficult to deal with. No one in King can beat him, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Lu Yifan looked up, and his eyes reflected the ambition that he had concealed.¡±¡±As long as you are familiar with each other.¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s face was still very pretty, and her long hair fluttered.¡±¡±What do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡± ¡°The National server¡¯s support.¡± Lu Yifan turned around and said,¡±he was once a member of dark res. He couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with dark res because of the contract. Feng Yi did reject us when we went overseas, but he didn ¡®t. As long as the price is right, he will join us. He is the person who is most familiar with k¡¯s operations. Whether it¡¯s K¡¯s jungling tactics or his way of catching people, they are nothing in front of him.¡± ...... Chen Yu immediately beamed with joy and said,¡±brother Lu, are you serious?¡± That person is really willing to join us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yifan lowered his gaze.¡±He probably isn¡¯t happy that ck me didn¡¯t raise the price for him. Moreover, he thinks that King is just being overrated by us. If he really wants to deal with him, it¡¯s not like he can ¡®t.¡± ¡°The more familiar I am with him, the easier it is to defeat him.¡± Chen Yu was a little pleased with himself.¡±That¡¯s really great. Isn¡¯t this just like how you dealt with mo Nan? it¡¯s simply a piece of cake.¡± Sometimes, it was better than stepping on a pile of mud. It was more satisfying to pull a person who was always on top of the altar down. He didn¡¯t dare to touch King in the past. But it was different now, since he had a rtionship with mo Nan. Since they valued Monan so much, they wouldn¡¯t be allies. Previously, he had been working hard to form a good rtionship with ck me. However, he did not know why granny gray would reject him whenever he called her out. It was true. He wanted to get to know someone, but the other party was not willing to get to know him. It was no wonder that mo Nan would join such a team. Just like mo Nan, he did not even understand the ways of the world. ¡°If we defeat ck me, we¡¯ll be able to enter the top ten in the country.¡± The more Chen Yu thought about it, the more beautiful he became. Lu Yifan didn¡¯t say anything else. He had never been as valuable as King. He was very clear about this. However, he could not lose this match. He had to find other ways. He definitely couldn¡¯t ept it. He was surpassed by mo Nan once again. Anyone would do. Mo Nan was the only one he didn¡¯t want to be beneath this person anymore ... Chapter 403

Chapter 403: Jabbing the corner of the mouth

People had always been different. Therefore, friendship was divided into two types. Some would never abandon him and share his honor and disgrace. Some, when jealousy befell them, no matter if it was good or bad, it would be dissatisfaction. He would then stab you in the back uncontrobly because there were greater benefits waiting in front of him. Lu Yifan stood beside mo Nan. He could not understand why this person always suppressed him. If there was no such person, would all of this have been him? In fact, Lu Yifan was not the only one who thought this way. A lot of people would have a habitual thought that as long as others came down, they could go up. It was his instinct, so there was nothing to say. The club had hinted the same thing to mo Nan. The difference was that to Monan, what he couldn¡¯t do was frame his best friend. There was a line in the movie animal world that went like this: ¡°Betrayal, snatching, no bottom line, trying to turn me into an animal? No chance! I¡¯d rather be a clown cutting through thorns for the rest of my life than be scum like you!¡± ...... This was mo Nan. He was probably impulsive, speaking without considering the consequences, and even making mistakes. However, he had his own determination. However, this persistence had brought him an injury on his hand. Mo bei had never returned because her brother had been abandoned. She understood the principle of survival of the fittest. She won to tell those people that her brother had never been a good-for-nothing! Even though he had lost all of his spirit in the past three years. Every time, every experience, he had to swallow it down even if his throat hurt. No one would understand even if he said it. He might as well not say it. Day after day. Piles of ck material. He was being stepped on. But he did not change. He still protected his heart. Mo bei was very proud. Proud to have such a brother. Her brother was afraid of the dark when he was young, but because she had night blindness, he always finished training veryte. ¡°¡± In order to give her all her clothes, they woulde to the base and take her home on a bicycle. ¡°My little stoic can enter Supreme Alliance, so I can brag about this for a year, okay?¡± When so many people did not support her. He was supporting her. When so many people regarded her as a God. He didn¡¯t say a word. He was afraid of causing her trouble. Her brother had never been a hero. But he had protected her for so long. Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at those who had received thetest news and were about to leave. He was extremely clear about one thing. It was these people who had made her brother unable to exin himself. Now, these people were also the ones who made the other side feel troubled. She was not a Saint. But what she wanted to do was not to use this method to defeat anyone. She believed that uncle Feng also understood her thoughts, so he didn¡¯t reveal many things. She wanted to win. On the field, he won fair and square. In the end, everything that had happened now was his own ability. It was not worthy of his dream. If his current strength was not enough. Then she would work harder. More training, more observation. If he couldn¡¯t even do this, he would be just like everyone else. Master would not even acknowledge her. Mo bei retracted her gaze. The side of her face was clear and indifferent. She stood there emotionlessly, and there wasn¡¯t much change wherever her gazended. Feng nai was standing beside her, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±Why are you still like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei was puzzled. Feng nai turned to look at her. He felt that this little brother of Keng Lin was still too restrained. He immediately reached out and poked the corner of mo bei¡¯s mouth.¡±Laugh.¡± Chapter 404

Chapter 404: Giving out candy, I love it too much to let go

Mo bei didn¡¯t move. Her eyshes were very long, and her ck eyes still looked a little dazed if one looked closely. He was notpletely emotionless. This little brother, trouble Lin, seemed to have slower reactions at times. Feng nai looked at a certain someone¡¯s expression and the corners of his lips curled up, a hint of a smile shing across the corners of his eyes.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy about what happened today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear and elegant, but what did this have to do with whether she was smiling or not? Feng nai poked mo bei¡¯s face again.¡±¡±Since you¡¯re happy, then smile. You¡¯re only 18. Don¡¯t make yourself look like you¡¯re 28.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. Someone had said something simr before. At the thought of this, mo bei tried to smile. ¡°It¡¯s too stiff,¡± Feng nai said softly.¡±Little brother, this is called a fake smile.¡± Mo bei smiled again. At least this time, she wasn¡¯t so perfunctory. However, the cold air around him did not diminish. Mo bei tried her best to smile as if she was a little disdainful. She had no choice but to let go of her aura. After watching for a while, Feng nai personally corrected him.¡±¡±Stopughing. Be more natural. Don¡¯t act like a big viin boss, even though you¡¯re really good at fighting.¡± ...... He was looking for trouble at the back of the field. Felines had one thing inmon-they were vengeful. Mo bei did not refuse. Feng nai seemed to have received a toy and couldn¡¯t bear to let go of it. Only the staff who came over to clean up the mess. He looked at the two of them discussing the problem ofughing as if nothing had happened. And he was poking around ... Hehe. He was treating them as if they didn¡¯t exist. The media had not left yet. Was it true that a God who could fight didn¡¯t even worry about what others would say? However, their interaction was a little too intimate. Especially K-God¡¯s smile, it was too double standard. Usually, when she saw them, she didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to them. It was always them who said,¡±I should sleep with me.¡± When it came to brother Chen...It waspletely different! This was the scene that Feng Yi saw when he walked out after finishing up the work. After he stopped, he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses with his slender fingers. The smile on his lips became more and more obvious, as if he was watching a good show. This feeling was even more obvious when he saw Yun Shen, who was waiting at the entrance of ck me base. Unlike Feng Yi¡¯s reaction, when he saw that demonically beautiful face, Feng nai subconsciously tightened his grip on the wrist that he could now touch. After doing this. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. What was he doing just now? Fortunately,¡¯Monan¡¯ was sleeping and didn¡¯t notice it. However, wasn¡¯t Yun Shen a little too frequent? Heh, don¡¯t actors need to act? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t really wee anyone to the base. ¡°Feng ...¡± Yun Shen stood outside the car and did not feel that someone did not wee her. He wanted to call him uncle Feng, but when he saw King in the car, he changed his words naturally.¡±Hello, boss Feng.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Feng Yi chuckled. Beside them, Yun Shen¡¯s manager was a little confused. Why did the two of them pretend not to know each other? However, since he had been here for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. He just stood at the side and thought about the twists and turns. Could it be that their goddess Yun was trying to hide her identity? ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me in front of the media.¡± Yun Shen was a great actor after all.¡±I¡¯m here to look for my mo Nan. Is he here?¡± ¡°In the back seat.¡± Feng Yi smiled. Yun Shen was about to call out to them. Feng nai interrupted her, his voice sounding a little distracted.¡±¡±He¡¯s asleep. Miss Yun, you cane back tomorrow.¡± Chapter 405

Chapter 405: Can¡¯t catch

He fell asleep? It was because of uncle Feng¡¯s arrival that she was so rxed that she could fall asleep in the car. After all, she had to bear too much on her own before. Yun Shen understood, so he smiled when he heard the news. She couldn¡¯t see inside through the window. However, if bey was awake, she would have spoken by now. Then ... Should I wake her up? After all, she came here because uncle Feng was back. This way, the three of them could have a chance to meet up in private. Let¡¯s see how best we can help bei conceal his identity. However, King¡¯s tone made it sound like she was very insensible when she called bei. Was it an illusion? From what she had heard, this young master Feng was the kind of person who didn¡¯t like to care about anything. Now, it didn¡¯t seem to match the rumors, so he just sent her away. ...... Yun Shen raised his eyebrows. There was a hint of hesitation in his demonic beauty. It was not that she was afraid of this young master Feng, but she was worried that she would cause trouble for bey. He directly looked at their uncle Feng. Feng Yi sat in the front passenger seat, and when he met her gaze, he smiled again like a fox.¡±Nainai, what are you thinking about? we¡¯ve already arrived at the base. We have to wake mo Nan up no matter what. His girlfriend is already here. How can we let hime the next day?¡± Feng nai looked at the person leaning on his shoulder, whose breathing could be heard. His ck hair was messy, his eyshes were drooping, his handsome face was slightly tilted, and his eyes were closed. The top of his hair touched his jaw. Feng nai had been sleeping before. However, he woke up halfway through the journey. This was the scene he saw when he woke up. Feng nai didn¡¯t push him away. After all, this little brother of trouble Lin didn¡¯t smell bad. It had a very focused effect, and it also made him think less about why his uncle hade back. On the way back, she could smell the faint scent of lemon shampoo from the side of her eyes. This made Feng nai feel veryfortable. But ... His eyes darkened. He did not seem to have the right to stop this person from seeing his girlfriend. However, it was better not to meet people too often at this time. After all, the provincialpetition was not over yet. Feng nai had indeed considered this from the captain¡¯s point of view. Being in love would affect one¡¯s performance in thepetition. Although Feng nai had not discovered Yun Shen¡¯s presence from his current position, this caused ¡°mo Nan¡± to feel some fluctuations in his heart. But next, he had to ensure that all the members were fine. This was a special time and every team would think of it. Feng nai was no exception. However, he had just thought of this and hadn¡¯t thought of how to reject her. Mo bei opened her eyes. As she had just woken up, her eyes were not clear enough, but her face was still very calm.¡±I think I heard yunshen¡¯s voice.¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t said anything when he saw that person nce sideways and push open the car door. His outstretched hand also fell into the air. Feng nai paused for a moment. A wisp of ck fringe drooped down and blocked his eyes, making it impossible to see what kind of expression he was wearing at the moment. He looked at Yun Shen who was outside the car and threw himself into the man¡¯s arms. As for the stoic little brother of pit Lin, he did not resist at all. Instead, he reached out and touched the other party¡¯s hair, even the corners of his mouth were filled with gentleness. It was apletely different feelingpared to when he was in front of others. The more Feng nai read, the deeper his eyes became. No one knew what he was thinking. He just felt that he was toozy to look at that scene again. Feng Yi watched his nephew¡¯s actions through the rear mirror and sighed deliberately.¡±These two are really a good match.¡± Chapter 406

Chapter 406: Would I be jealous?

A glint shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. He looked up and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Old fox, what are you nning?¡± ¡°Old?¡± Feng Yi adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said patiently,¡±¡±Nainai, how many times have I told you to respect your elders?¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s just the two of us now, so stop pretending.¡± Feng nai looked at that handsome face and said in a clear tone,¡±¡±You want me to praise you for being young. I¡¯m sorry, I can ¡®t.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile was shallow, and he hit the nail on the head.¡±Nainai, you seem very angry. Why?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Feng nai snorted and didn¡¯t think much of it. His nose was tall and handsome, and when he turned his face, the afterglow from the car window fell on the corner of his eyes, cold and indifferent.¡±Would I?¡± It was rare for Feng Yi to see this nephew of his say one thing and mean another. Otherwise, the old master wouldn¡¯t have loved and criticized her. The Feng family was so big, who would dare to run away from home? This nephew of his had knocked out four bodyguards. Even if his finances were cut off, he did not turn back. The old man was only angry from the beginning. Later on, he felt more and more that this grandson of his had the same style as him in the past. He would turn a blind eye to some things for now. It wasn¡¯t as if the old master hadn¡¯t given them a call. Of course, he wasn¡¯t asking Feng nai. ...... Instead, he asked little Lin,¡±Linlin, how¡¯s your brother doing recently? has he found a girlfriend?¡± Little Lin¡¯s answer was always the same.¡±¡±Grandpa, I¡¯ve always suspected that my brother will be alone. He doesn¡¯t do anything other than sleep. Even if girls like his face, they won¡¯t fall in love with him as a person. I¡¯m so sad. Everyone else has a sister-inw, but I don ¡®t.¡± In the future, little Lin¡¯s answer might change ... At this thought, Feng Yi nced at Feng nai again, who had deliberately avoided the scene outside the window. ¡°¡± It seemed that she only knew how to sleep and had never been enlightened in terms of rtionships. It was really a little difficult for him to detect anything. However ... It was probably because the current level was not enough. Feng Yi put his arm on the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be people following us outside. ¡± When Yun Shen¡¯s manager heard this, he agreed. Although this time, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone using the rtionship between the two of them to create a topic. However, as the goddess of otakus, she actually had a boyfriend and even announced it directly. To a certain extent, it did reduce her poprity. It was better not to be photographed in the near future. However, whenever her demoness encountered mo Nan¡¯s matter, she would put in too much effort ... Feng nai had not said a word since Yun Shen arrived. He only opened the car door after the business car was parked in the garage. Feng Yi stopped him.¡±You go in first. I¡¯ll talk to mo Nan and the others. After all, they¡¯ve acknowledged their rtionship, so there are some things that both parties have to be careful of. You¡¯re ck me¡¯s team leader, so you can tell me what you think and I¡¯ll pass it on to them.¡± Feng nai looked back, one hand in his pocket, and a mint candy in between his lips. For some reason, he looked a little arrogant. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m thinking? It¡¯s very simple. You shouldn¡¯t be dating during thepetition. ¡± Feng Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh until his shoulders trembled. He coughed lightly and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±That should be a little difficult. The two of them have already recovered. If they don¡¯t agree, it might affect mo Nan¡¯s condition.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s straight back stopped. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so annoying ... Chapter 407

Chapter 407: You¡¯ve missed twice

Feng Yi looked at the back of the man who didn¡¯t seem to care, but in fact, the pause just now had betrayed his emotions. The smile in the corner of his eyes deepened. After he got out of the car and walked to mo bei and Yun Shen¡¯s side, he did not retreat. He turned to Yun Shen¡¯s manager and said,¡±¡±When I came in, I saw a coffee shop outside themunity. Let¡¯s go and have a chat.¡° Even the manager thought that Feng Yi was going to talk to her about their rtionship. After all, both Yun Shen and Mo Nan were public figures, and they were both climbing up in their careers. If they were in a rtionship in the wrong way, they could attract criticism, just like this time. Therefore, he had to take precautions. The manager was prepared to jot down the main points that Feng Yi was going to say. Although she had always been a steady manager, Feng Yi was no ordinary manager. He was one of the top in the industry, someone that the entertainment industry wanted to invite. The way he handled this matter had already shown his methods. Unfortunately, the manager¡¯s n was wrong. Because the moment she arrived at the beverage store, Yun Shen had sent her away to buy some daily necessities. However, she had to go back to the set in a while and had to buy things. After the absence of the manager. Feng Yi took off his sses and looked at the person in front of him, smiling.¡±We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and the little one has grown up.¡± That kind of gaze would make one¡¯s heart warm. The word ¡®little one¡¯ seemed to be able to pull people back into their memories. ...... However, mo bei¡¯s character meant that she would only call out to him once. Her face was still very clear.¡±Uncle Feng,¡± Knowing that Xiao Budian had always been like this, Feng Yi took a sip of coffee and said,¡±I was shocked when little Lin sent me the video, but I guess it¡¯s fate. When the team disbanded, I wanted you to transfer to ck me first and be in the same group as little na. After all, if Supreme Alliance was still around then and they were recruiting new members, I wanted little na to join Supreme Alliance directly.¡± This was the first time mo bei knew that uncle Feng had such ns in the past. ¡°Let¡¯s count, you missed him twice. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting to bump into each other like this,¡±Feng Yi chuckled. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her emotions were very calm. Uncle Feng seemed to be on the right track, but why did he seem like he was watching a show at the end? ¡°Come on, tell uncle Feng. What¡¯s the situation with you guys being online friends?¡± Feng Yi asked the little guy. Mo bei turned to look at Yun Shen. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that,¡±Yun Shen said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to help. She just wanted to ask why everyone knew about that. Mo bei sighed in her heart, but there was no change in her expression. Her voice was very calm as she summarized everything in one sentence, ¡± ¡± I met him when I was training my side ount. I got married in the game because I had to do a mission. At first, it was nothing. Later, he asked me to meet him. To reject him, I casually said that I was a boy. At that time, I had to take an exam in school, so I didn¡¯t go online much. When I logged into the game again, I found out that he was hunting me down on the entire server. He thought that I was pretending to be a girl to cheat him of his marriage. After I came to the base, I went to that side to get some raw materials because I didn¡¯t have enough. I was identally discovered by him. ¡± Married? And in the game? ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s shoulders trembled withughter. This meant that it wasn¡¯t that his nephew didn¡¯t like anyone, but that he had always thought that he liked a Blue Boy? Chapter 408

Chapter 408: I want to exchange identities with my brother

Mo bei looked at uncle Feng with a clear and beautiful expression. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that his smile was very cunning. In front of Xiao Budian, it¡¯s not the same as in front of his venomous nephew. Feng Yi had to restrain himself. He coughed lightly and stoppedughing, his voice low.¡±Using someone else¡¯s identity to participate in thepetition, if this is discovered, little guy, how do you n to deal with it?¡± Mo bei¡¯s line of sight paused. Then, she looked up.¡±After my brother¡¯s hand is healed, he can rece me.¡± ¡°What time?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s questions had always been straight to the point.¡±Before the National League? Or after thepetition?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hide myself well,¡±mo bei said after a moment. ¡°I know,¡± Feng Yi understood everything, which was why he was worried.¡±Before mo Nan returns, I¡¯ll try my best to help you keep this a secret, but you have to be mentally prepared. No one cares what your original intention is for doing this. Even if you¡¯re not epted or maliciously misunderstood, don¡¯t hate gaming because there are people who like to watch you y.¡± ¡®Search NewNovel ¨C on google¡¯ Mo bei felt that these words didn¡¯t sound like something uncle Feng would say, and her gazended on him. Feng Yi smiled again.¡±This is an empty email I received before I came. There wasn¡¯t even a signature.¡± There was nothing. But who was the sender of the email? Both of them were clear. Mo bei, in particr, lowered her eyes. The curve of her chin was half-hidden, and the corners of her lips could not help but curve up.¡±Master is looking at me.¡± ...... ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Yi chuckled. Only that person could make Xiao Budianugh like this. Yun Shen watched from the side and took a big sip of coffee. Sure enough, uncle Feng¡¯s return made bei feel a little more rxed. She knew this person¡¯s character. He was the kind of person who would not say anything even if he was injured. Even if his head was bleeding, he would still finish the game and go to get his wound treated without a word. Because he didn¡¯t want those people to be disturbed, he could even lose his honor. Carrying so many things. Every step he took required him to think about everything. She couldn¡¯t be too mboyant, or she would be recognized as bey. She couldn¡¯t speak up for herself, as public opinion would be directed the moment she opened her mouth. However, he was not defeated, was he? Whether it was from Supreme Alliance or now, she hade alone, standing on the edge of a cliff. Even if she was swallowed by the darkness, she still moved forward. It was because there were people he wanted to protect and ces he wanted to reach. Yun Shen had been worried that she would hate him so much that she would forget about liking him. However, when she saw that she didn¡¯t talk about her encounters during the press conference, she was stunned. Yun Shen understood now. bey was still bey. She would be expressionless and her ears would turn red because someone liked her. She would y every match seriously. An original intention mixed with hatred was not called an original intention. Instead, his desire to win was stronger than others. The conversation continued. It was because Feng Yi had to understand a situation: ¡°You used bey to defeat Xiao nai before. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Mo bei¡¯s memory of this had always been very vague. Feng Yiughed again. His nephew couldn¡¯t forget his opponent, so it was fine if he didn¡¯t remember him. This opponent was someone who made him show that kind of expression in real life, but he had no idea. Interesting, this was really interesting. ¡°Uncle Feng, there¡¯s one thing.¡± Mo bei looked up and threw out a piece of explosive news in an indifferent voice.¡±¡±I want to exchange identities with my brother for two days.¡± Chapter 409

Chapter 409: Even jealous

¡°What?¡± Even Yun Shen from the witch series could not keep his cool after hearing mo bei¡¯s words.¡±¡±Exchange for two days?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±There¡¯s a chef¡¯spetition here in three days. My mother has already signed up. I have to go.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the closed-door training is also in three days.¡± Feng Yi always knew how to catch the key. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very calm.¡±Yes. That¡¯s why I need my brother to rece me.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered?¡± Yun Shen raised his hand and pressed his fingers to his head. His every move had a helpless beauty to it. ¡°Monan¡¯s personality is nothing like yours.¡± Mo bei swirled her coffee cup.¡±It¡¯s basic training. If my brother doesn¡¯t speak, no one will be able to tell the difference between us. Other than some very minute differences, there¡¯s nothing much. The rest will be covered by you guys.¡± ¡°Mo nancong¡¯s body is taller.¡± ¡°Their weight is different too.¡± Yun Shen lowered his gaze. Mo bei nced sideways.¡±I¡¯ve considered this before. I¡¯ve thought about it before I came. In order to be at the same height as my brother, I¡¯ve always had insoles in my shoes that raise my height. When my brotheres, as long as he doesn¡¯t put on insoles, the height difference between us will be within two centimeters.¡± ¡°What about his weight?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been very thin recently. If his clothes are bigger, no one will be able to tell from his appearance.¡± Feng Yi put on his sses. ¡°It¡¯s mainly a matter of behavior. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze was slightly deep. ...... Feng Yi chuckled.¡±It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. Let mo Nane over two days earlier. He¡¯ll stay in yunshen¡¯s other apartment for the next two days and yunshen will help him catch up on his acting skills.¡± Yun Shen agreed.¡±That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll act like we¡¯re from the North anyway. As long as we don¡¯t talk too much and have a poker face, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand that was drinking water paused for a moment, but the expression on her face did not change much.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have a poker face.¡± Yun Shen wanted tough when he saw her like that. His face was indeed very handsome, but it was also true that he didn¡¯t have any emotions. If this wasn¡¯t a stoic face, how could it be? Her bei Mengmeng was really too cute. Yun Shen was so happy that he reached out to pinch her face. Mo bei still didn¡¯t understand what she was smiling about. When her brows furrowed slightly, there was a hint of confusion. However, she liked the feeling of being apanied, so her eyes were filled with love. This scene was reflected in the eyes of others through the ss window. It was simply ¡°the ultimate love¡±. On his way back from buying Coke, Panda, who passed by, almost dropped the stic bag in his hand. He wanted to go in. After all, his goddess was here. Even if he was showing off his love with his brother, it would not affect him from admiring his goddess ¡®beauty. But before he could take a step ... Someone was one step ahead of him and walked into the cafe. ¡°Eh? Han Xi?¡± Why was their adc even more impulsive than him? Han Xi also realized that he had been too impulsive. The moment he rushed in, he didn¡¯t feel anything. It was as if he was just being impulsive. When he came in, he realized that his behavior was a little unreasonable. As usual, he went to the cashier to order coffee. He could vaguely hear theughter from the other side, and his eyes darkened. At this moment, Panda also came in. He wanted to go over and greet the person behind the bookshelf. Han Xi reached out to stop her. Panda was puzzled.¡±I say, han Xi. What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°To stop you from being a third wheel.¡± As han Xi spoke, he picked up the coffee and strolled towards the door. Panda thought for a moment. That¡¯s right, he should not be a third wheel. But why did he feel that han Xi¡¯s tone was a little off? Chapter 410

Chapter 410: Are you angry?

Panda scratched his head.¡±Sigh, sigh. Don¡¯t walk so fast. Let¡¯s go together ...¡± With that, she ran in the direction of han Xi. He could not be a light bulb. However, ck me could not lose his interest in gossip. The moment Panda entered the living room, he said to Feng nai, who had opened the refrigerator to get a bottle of mineral water,¡±Boss, guess who han Xi and I saw on our way back.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He raised his hand to drink some water absent-mindedly, the curve of his side profile distinct. However, this did not affect Panda¡¯s desire to share.¡±I saw my goddess. She¡¯s pinching my brother¡¯s face affectionately. I want to fall in love just by looking at her.¡± ¡°Pinch my face?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s movements paused, and his gazended on her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Panda had yet to realize the coldness in his voice. To forgive a single teenager, he had to pay attention at this moment. ¡°They¡¯ve finally had their sweet time. They¡¯ve been misunderstood so much in the past, and now they¡¯re finally in a rtionship. It¡¯s great.¡± Feng nai closed the refrigerator door, his voice devoid of any warmth.¡±¡±Which part is good?¡± Just these three words made Panda pause for a moment. Eh? Was boss angry? ¡°If you fall in love during thepetition and your condition is affected, who will be responsible?¡± Feng nai turned over, the bottle of mineral water in his hand hanging down by his long legs. His face was handsome and unapproachable. Panda looked at those bottomless eyes and felt his scalp go numb. Why did he feel that his boss¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of destruction? ...... She couldn¡¯t be asking him to wash the toilet again, right? he just wanted to share the gossip he had just seen. He really didn¡¯t want to fall asleep while hugging the toilet again! They just looked at each other. Panda was about to show off his desire to live.¡±¡±My brother too. What love? isn¡¯t it enough to have so many good friends like us apanying him? It really is ...¡± Before he could finish. His boss just gave him a ¡°heh¡± and turned around to leave. It was really thrilling. Panda patted his chest. Granny gray walked over.¡±In order to survive, you betrayed your brother. You did everything you could to do that.¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Panda took out his phone.¡±I have to get mo Nan back quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to wash the toilet again. It¡¯ll be a double meal.¡± In fact, Panda was wrong this time. Feng nai had not thought about cleaning the toilet. Just the act of pinching his face had upied arge part of his thoughts. After returning to her room, the frustration in her heart had not disappeared. When the phone rang, his tone was also slightly impatient.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Naer, it¡¯s me.¡± It was the young master of a filmpany.¡±¡±That tone of yours? Did someone make you unhappy?¡± Feng nai tugged at his cor, the corners of his lips curling up as he said slowly,¡±¡±If you have something to say, say it. If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something, there¡¯s something!¡± Young master Jin had a lot of information.¡±Brother na, I did what you asked me to do, but Vice President Feng is too capable. I didn¡¯t even have to do anything. The director and the person who hit him are in such a terrible state now. On the other hand, yunshen has profited from this misfortune. I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to do this again.¡± Feng nai had wanted to hang up, but after hearing the other party¡¯sst sentence, he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Do the artistes signed by yourpany have nothing to do all day?¡± Young master Jin was speechless. Chapter 411 - k-God has made his move

Chapter 411: k-God has made his move

Brother na had asked him this question. He really couldn¡¯t say. Brother na knew that he only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. Thinking about it, he did have nothing to do. However, he was not in charge of the actors in thepany. Young master Jin organized his words.¡±There should be something to do. My brother has recently sent all the artistes to participate in talent shows. Brother naer, do you want to see? I have a lot of beautiful youngdies here. They really look ...¡± ¡°I recorded it.¡± Feng nai interrupted him.¡±Send it to your dad. Let him know what you usually do.¡± Young master Jin was certain that his brother nain was not happy today! ¡°Brother naer, it¡¯s true. Listen to me, I just finished my homework. I wasughed at for a long time in the circle for taking my homework out to dance.¡± Young master Jin also had the desire to live. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying hard every day!¡± ¡°Where are the celebrities?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±It¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m talking about someone who specializes in acting.¡± For example, who? Young master Jin was a little dumbfounded.¡±Um, brother naer, why don¡¯t you tell me the person¡¯s name? I¡¯ll get my brother¡¯s assistant to check the person¡¯s schedule right now!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he spat out two words.¡±¡±Yunshen,¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Young master Jinughed and chuckled,¡±¡±Brother naer, when you wanted to interfere in her Affairs and asked me to look for those directors, I already sensed that you were interested in her. I didn¡¯t expect you to like the witch type, brother naer. ...... Feng nai snorted, revealing his white teeth.¡±¡±Where did you get all this nonsense from? Hmm?¡± Young master Jin was stunned. He had guessed wrong? Wait a minute, if he, nagobu, liked goddess Yun, why would he ask about her? ¡°Let her act in a few more shows. Didn¡¯t you say it before? yunshen¡¯s acting is pretty good. He just needs someone to support him. Invest more resources in her.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. Young master Jin immediately let go of the pen in his hand. Wasn¡¯t this still liking her? Brother naer, you¡¯re like a typical overbearing CEO in a romance novel who wants to help a female celebrity achieve meteoric sess! You said that you have no feelings for goddess Yun? Who would believe that? ¡°My brother used this trick when he wanted to pursue goddess Yun.¡± Young master Jin muttered, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. Feng NAI¡¯s clear brows raised, and he threw his shirt aside.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°I was thinking that there will be a lot of arrangements. Will goddess Yun be too tired? It¡¯s not good to be sick. ¡± Young master Jin was smart and quickly changed the topic. Sick? The only thing Feng nai could think of was that if Yun Shen was sick, a certain someone would definitely rush over immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t let her fall sick.¡± Feng nai, half-naked, took a bottle of mineral water and took a sip.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be that busy. ¡± Young master Jin hummed in acknowledgment. He thought to himself, brother naer, you¡¯re already so worried. The words you say are almost the same as what you say in the idol Bureau. You still say that you don¡¯t like her. You¡¯re really not enlightened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find my brother.¡± Young master Jin said tentatively,¡±anyway, after this incident, my brother also ns to let goddess Yun take over the role herself. Although she¡¯s a female supporting role, no one else can take it. They say that the dark element is not popr, but goddess Yun can act like this. She¡¯s a demon in the Department ...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes, his eyshes drooping.¡±As long as she¡¯s on set and doesn¡¯t have time toe out, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 412 - Moving away?

Chapter 412: Moving away?

Young master Jin heard the busy tone from the other end. His eyes were a little dazed. He didn¡¯t have time to leave the crew? This was the first time young master Jin had seen someone praise a celebrity like this. Maybe his brother nain was different. Usually, they would ask about the scenes and roles. Why didn¡¯t he care at all? At that time, young master Jin did not understand that Feng nai was not trying to boost Yun Shen¡¯s poprity. Instead, he had other ns ... After meeting mo bei, Yun Shen did not realize that her journey would be twice as long as usual. She was left to contact Mo Nan. Feng Yi contacted the fat manager and asked him to send someone over to move mo bei to another room as soon as possible. That way, mo Nan wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable when he came. When Feng nai came out of the shower and went downstairs, mo bei had just returned with her men. Panda was still asking,¡±brother, why did you bring the repairman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s people. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and her emotions were very calm.¡±¡±Help me check the empty room.¡± ¡°You really want to move?¡± Panda widened his eyes. Mo bei grunted in agreement. She turned to the side and looked up, meeting the eyes of a certain God upstairs. It was very cold, and there was something indescribable about it. He nced at her and walked past her directly. Water was still dripping from the ends of his ck hair, and his handsome face exuded a faint sense of alienation.¡±Training,¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she was about to speak. The repairman¡¯s voice came from the other end.¡±¡±Mr. Mo, why don¡¯t youe with me and see if there¡¯s anything else that needs to be added, such as a shoe rack, humidifier, etc. You can tell me and I will report to thepany.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei strolled after him. There were many storage items in the room. After the repairman put them away, he took them away. He had also checked the bathroom and balcony. ¡°You can move ittest by tomorrow?¡± This was what the repairman said before he left. Feng nai was sitting in front of hisputer without his headphones on. The hand that was holding the mouse paused for a moment. Panda, who was at the side, was immediately stunned.¡±¡±Boss, did you miss something just now?¡± Duo Training. In the beginning, boss killed so many people that he even trembled. He was definitely not in a good mood. Now, even his ultimate skill was useless. Panda felt that he had to tuck his tail between his legs and behave. Otherwise, if he offended the boss, he might be directly filled up by the sea. Feng nai nced at the game screen and didn¡¯t say anything. He only raised his hand to take a sip of water. However, someone in the game started typing. It was the tank on this side.¡±Do you even know how to y the assassin? Even a big move can miss!¡± Feng nai entered the field again without hesitation and got a quadruple kill. Tank thought,¡±bro, that¡¯s amazing. I must have seen it.¡± Who would have thought that just as he finished speaking. The other side ... Hung up! Was he still ying this game? he was still increasing his points! Panda looked at his boss, who had turned off theputer beside him, and also wanted to cry. In duo practice, the boss had set a rule that they had to kill 30 people. Now, the boss stopped fighting. He had to kill 25 of the enemy¡¯s yers alone in the middle? It was really difficult to have a smurf ount without any equipment or runes. But was boss in such a bad mood? It was the first time his boss had done something like this. Feng nai didn¡¯t have any specific expression. He just stood up, his ck fringe covering his eyes, and his tall figure was a little cold ... Chapter 413 - k-God has that kind of thought towards North

Chapter 413: k-God has that kind of thought towards North

He also had a casual dinner and went upstairs early. By the time mo bei returned to her room, the lights had already been turned off, leaving only a light at the head of the bed, so she could still see clearly. She took the towel and went into the bathroom. When he came out again, he had changed from his previous battle uniform to a white T-shirt. It was different from Feng nai. Mo bei was strictly prohibited from putting on clothes or taking a bath. She would onlye out after drying her hair. Even though it was a T-shirt, she still exuded a meticulous sense of abstinence. This was also the reason why no one had associated mo bei with a girl. He could only think of words like ¡°cold little brother¡± and ¡°old cadre¡±. After mo bei walked out, she paused for a moment. Her gazended on the handsome face that was like a famous model ¡®s, and she called out in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Captain.¡± There was no response. It seemed like he was asleep. Mo bei knew that he was still awake when she entered. But now ... Mo bei looked in the direction of the air conditioner. She bent down and pulled the thin nket up. Then, she walked back to her bed and turned off the bedsidemp. She didn¡¯t know that just after sheid down ... The person who had been sleeping opened his eyes and nced in her direction. His eyes were deep and profound ... Late at night. Almost everyone was sleeping. Mo bei had woken up because she had heard some noise. When she went downstairs, she realized that it was a certain God cooking instant noodles. However, the knuckles of a certain God who was cooking instant noodles were very clean. He probably wanted to put the ham sausage and cucumber in, so he was frowning and cutting the ham sausage and cucumber upside down. Mo bei walked over and nced at the horrible-looking cucumber sticks on the chopping board. As a graduate of a cooking technical school, he would sigh in his heart subconsciously when he saw this scene. Sensing that someone hade, the person turned her head, her beautiful eyes still looking indifferent. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Let me do it,¡± mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai replied slowly. Mo bei watched as he pretended to throw all the cucumber sticks over, almost scalding her hand with the hot water. She didn¡¯t think much about it and reached out to hold his wrist. Feng nai tilted his eyes, and his gazended on that person¡¯s fair side profile. Was this considered offending one¡¯s superior? Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change.¡±Let me do it. You¡¯ll burn your hand.¡± Feng nai wanted to ask how he had scalded his hand. It was just a bowl of noodles. Mo bei looked at him, her eyes clear and unmoved. The two of them looked at each other for a while. Feng nai released his grip. In mo bei¡¯s hands, the cucumber sticks had sessfully turned into shredded cucumber. It was also one of the standard dishes used in zhajiangmian. To outsiders, mo bei¡¯s act of cooking seemed like a form of enjoyment. His technique was professional, fast but not messy. Seeing that there were still cabbage and bean sprouts, she nched one side with the hot water used to cook the noodles and cut the ham into pieces. While cooking the noodles, she beat the eggs into another pot and stir-fried them, then sprinkled the ham on top. In an instant, the fragrance filled the air. However, this time, Feng nai didn¡¯t really care about what they were doing. His gaze fell on the person¡¯s neck. Because of the light, everything seemed a little hazy. Her dark hair set off her slender body and wriggled down. Her skin was so white that it reminded him of the ind films he had watched when he had just entered high school. At that time, he only felt that it was meaningless. But now, he actually ... Chapter 414 - k-God wants ...

Chapter 414: k-God wants ...

Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened. He suddenly retracted his gaze, trying to suppress some kind of impulsive thought. Her sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved a little. His dark eyes grew deeper and deeper. It was so deep that mo bei was about to walk closer to him. There was a momentary pause. Mo bei, on the other hand, noticed that his gaze was drifting. Her brows furrowed slightly as she looked at his handsome face. Then, he turned off the fire, raised his hand, and pressed the back of his hand against Feng NAI¡¯s forehead. When Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her, all he could see was the face that was very close to him and her lips that were as thin as petals. All he could hear was an increasingly rapid throbbing and his blood getting hotter and hotter. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little hot. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows did not rx as she asked,¡±¡±Are you feeling ufortable because you didn¡¯t eat dinner?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. It was only after hearing the voice that he seemed to have regained his senses. He pushed mo bei¡¯s hand away and turned his back to her, seemingly nonchnt.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Why was his voice so hoarse? Mo bei recalled that he had a Constitution that made it easy for him to catch a cold. He thought that it was because the temperature of the air conditioner was too low. He didn¡¯t say much. However, after the engine was turned off ... Mo bei scooped another bowl of hot broth. A te and a porcin bowl were ced on the table. They looked very beautiful. Instant noodles were not cooked in an ordinary way. He didn¡¯t use the ingredients inside. Instead, he took it out after it was cooked and stir-fried it with eggs, ham, and celery. He spread half of it with shredded cucumber and radish. The red and green colors were very beautiful, and the hot aroma was constantly emitting. Just looking at it would make one¡¯s fingers Twitch. The noodle soup beside it was also just right. However, the person who was eating seemed to be a little absent-minded. Mo bei raised her brows, thinking that there was something wrong with the taste. He took out a pair of bamboo chopsticks, picked a stick, and tasted it. He didn¡¯t taste anything. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened because of mo bei¡¯s approach. Then, he suddenly grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist. There seemed to be something in his eyes that was about to surge out. Just as mo bei was puzzled ... There was a swish. Feng nai stood up from his seat and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go wash my face. ¡± Wash his face? This was the first time mo bei could not keep up with someone¡¯s thoughts. The door was already closed. The water flow was very strong. After Feng nai sshed the cold water on his face, he turned his head and smiled. Could he be too concerned? There wasn¡¯t any reaction, so what was he panicking about? Feng naiughed, a little self-deprecating. However, whenever he got close, he would think of the feeling he had when he met that person in the back field. It was very soft and cold, with the taste of lemon. In the summer, it could quench one¡¯s thirst and be very addictive. It even made one want to ... Whoosh! Feng nai scooped up another handful of water and sshed it on his face. In the mirror, the water dripped down his ck hair and onto his well-defined side profile. Then, it slowly fell down from his chin to the back of his hand. His eyes were so dark that it made people feel like they were devilish. If the fans saw this side of Feng nai, they would definitely go crazy. He was really a monster to a certain extent. Because no one had ever seen him like this. The bridge of his nose was tall and straight, revealing his deep and profound features. The coldness and darkness were colliding. Her usually nonchnt eyes seemed to have been touched by something. Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and he tried his best to cool down some of his other thoughts. She began to gradually regain her rationality. It was probably because that was his first kiss. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. Unlike the other party, who had a girlfriend ... Chapter 415 - Find your own heart

Chapter 415: Find your own heart

At this thought, Feng nai reached out and grabbed a towel. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. In the nightclub, young master Jin looked around in a daze and was about to shout,¡±Whose phone is ringing?¡± Then, he saw his own caller ID. He suddenly quivered. Motherf * cker! What was going on? Why would brother naer call him in the middle of the night? Young master Jin stood up and pulled the person beside him over.¡±Did you tell my brother naer about my whereabouts?¡± The man was dumbfounded. When he heard the words ¡°brother nain,¡± he quivered as if he had heard the devil. He immediately stood up from the sofa and said,¡±F * ck, he¡¯s here? Where was he? Where is he?¡± Every time his grandfather hit him, he would let him see the child of the Feng family. The most important thing was that this group of people really admired and feared him at the same time. He would deal with them the same way he dealt with Chicky. There was simply no ce to escape. Even after they had grown up, they could not escape from his clutches. ¡°Not you?¡± Young master Jin scratched his head.¡±Then why is brother naer calling me at this time? Wasn¡¯t it because you knew I was at the club, so you wanted to scare me?¡± If his family knew that he was such a good-for-nothing, they would definitely cut off his card. As for him, brother naer, sometimes he would make such a surprise attack. But usually, he would only give them some advice when he was free after training. I thought there weren¡¯t anypetitions recently. Furthermore, his brother nain had just called him in the afternoon ... Young master Jin¡¯s head hurt from thinking about it. He knew that if he didn¡¯t pick up the call, the oue would be even worse, so he summoned his courage and answered the call. Before that, he even asked someone to change the music to a Buddhist song! ¡°Hello, brother naer?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say much, but his voice was a little cold.¡±Where are you?¡± These two words made young master Jin feel extremely guilty.¡±I ¡®m, I¡¯m at home. Didn¡¯t you hear the Buddhist song? my grandma ced the tape recorder downstairs.¡± As he said this, he raised his hand to signal his little friend to raise his voice. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very slow.¡±Your recorder broke downst week. Grandma Jin has been looking for someone to fix it recently. She asked me to introduce her to you.¡± You¡¯re an e-sports champion, why do you have to care so much about the family affairs of the elderly! Young master Jin was really dispirited.¡±Brother na, I¡¯ve really been studying hard recently. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯m here to y ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, where are you?¡± Feng nai interrupted him. ¡°MG Yunhui,¡± young master Jin said in despair. ¡°A nightclub,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over,¡±Feng nai said in a neutral voice. Young master Jin¡¯s first reaction was,e on, let¡¯s y. I¡¯ll tell you about this shop ... Wait!¡± Brother naer, what did you say? you,e over?¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°okay¡± and hung up. Young master Jin was dumbfounded as he looked at the phone screen. The person next to him stood up immediately.¡±¡±I suddenly remembered that my grandfather told me to go back and copy the words. Jinjin, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re afraid of brother nain. ¡°Young master Jin pulled the man back. ¡°Everyone¡¯s afraid, okay?¡± The man scratched his head.¡±Jinzi, didn¡¯t you say that brother naer has taken a fancy to an actress recently? he probably won¡¯t have time to arrange for us anymore.¡± Young master Jin was also confused.¡±That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why Brother naer woulde here either. Could it be like thest time, where he beat us up and asked the driver to take us home one by one?¡± Chapter 416 - What did he realize

Chapter 416: What did he realize

¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t think of it that way.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all grown up now. At least we¡¯re the same age, right? besides, I¡¯m a year older than him,¡±the man said with a righteous expression. Young master Jin: ¡°hehe, you still have the face to say that? you¡¯re one year older, and you still call me brother nain.¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with age?¡± The man sighed. ¡°No one can leave anyway.¡± Young master Jin replied. If we¡¯re going to be unlucky, we¡¯ll be unlucky together. ¡°No, why don¡¯t we analyze why Brother naer is here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed not quite right. If he really wanted to deal with us on behalf of my grandfather, it would be like in the past. We would not be prepared at all and would be beaten up the moment we arrived.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be here to y with us, right?¡± ¡°Do you think brother naer is like you, chasing after pretty girls to nightclubs? Do you like this kind of romantic ce?¡± ¡°Brother naer said before not to wake him up when hees to such a ce. It¡¯s so noisy that his head hurts and he can¡¯t sleep, right?¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s brother naer doing here?¡± The four of them put their heads together, but they couldn¡¯t think of anything. On the other hand, after Feng nai came out of the bathroom and saw mo bei, he only said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sleeping outside today,¡± he said before leaving the base. Mo bei stood there, her brows slightly raised. Going out at this time? He was in such a hurry. Mo bei nced at the sky outside and sent a WeChat message.¡±¡±When you¡¯re there, send me a message.¡± Feng nai saw this message, but he didn¡¯t reply. When one did not understand this little brother of trouble Lin, one would think that he was cold and unapproachable. After understanding him, one would realize that he was a thoughtful person who could not be rejected. However, at this moment. Feng nai had some things that needed to be clearly sorted out. The night in quancheng was never dark. The bustling streets were almost full of neon lights. Especially high-end entertainment venues like MG Yunhui, which had many famous cars. Here, you could not only see the richest people in quancheng. Even those inte celebrities were not rare here. Feng NAI¡¯s car was not eye-catching here. In addition, he was wearing a mask. No one would be able to recognize him. They only needed to be taken off when they went through security. Feng nai didn¡¯t pass and directly made a call to get someone toe down. Young master Jin got rid of the smell of alcohol on his body and tidied his clothes before he dared to show his face.¡±Brother naer.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at both sides. Young master Jin asked the inspectors to make way. When he looked at Feng nai again, he was very obedient.¡±¡±Brother naer, we¡¯re here to do our homework.¡± When the security guards and passing customers heard this, they were stunned. His facial expressions were very rich. Come to a nightclub to do homework? Who are you trying to fool? Actually, young master Jin wasn¡¯t lying. He really did bring his homework. Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s ignorant just because he¡¯szy! If they went too far, his grandfather would ask brother na to make arrangements for them! Feng nai swept a nce at him and only replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± Young master Jin couldn¡¯t figure it out. Brother na wasn¡¯t like this usually. Strange ... However, the security guards behind them were shocked when they saw their young master treat someone like this.¡±Who is that?¡± To actually be able to cause little tyrant to be like this. ¡°He didn¡¯t even take off his mask. He¡¯s probably afraid of being recognized. Could he be a celebrity?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? a celebrity using young master Jin to show respect?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right ...¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter four hundred and seventeen

Chapter 417: Chapter four hundred and seventeen

That night, the staff of MG Yunhui only knew one thing, that a Big Shot hade, but no one knew who he was. Young master Jin wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, he would keep this a secret for his brother nain. If it was exposed, how could he, an e-sports yer, y in thepetition if his private life was in a mess? Most importantly, he didn¡¯t reallye to such ces. Behind the two of them was a manager. He just didn¡¯t know who it was. The manager kept smiling, afraid that something was wrong. His smile froze when he pushed open the door to the room. This ... Was there something wrong with his eyes? Doing homework? Were all of them doing their homework? The funniest thing is that young master Liu, where did you find such a professional book on architecture? Did he bring it with him? He didn¡¯t need to do his homework, but he had to take it out to pretend that he was studying? Wasn¡¯t this a nightclub? The manager felt that he was in a daze. ¡°Brother na, look, we¡¯re really here to learn,¡± young master Jin said with a serious expression. ¡°Ha.¡± Feng nai took off his mask and the corners of his lips slowly curled up. It was just a hook, and the manager, who was standing at the side, almost felt his legs go weak. Isn ¡®t, isn¡¯t this the one who¡¯s been very popr recently ... What¡¯s her name again? Feng nai didn¡¯t go to the others. He strolled over and knocked on the table, his voice neither warm nor cold.¡±Are you going to read this page for half an hour backward?¡± It could be said that he hadpletely exposed her. ¡°Put your things away, I don¡¯t have time to watch your acting today.¡± The four rich second generations who had always been powerful in the nightclub looked at each other. ¡°Brother naer, do you want me to get them to make you a pot of tea and y some light music?¡± young master Jin¡¯s representative said. The manager was also nervous as he listened. Fortunately, it was not a Buddhist song this time. ¡°No need,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±You guys can y like you usually do. I¡¯m here to rx.¡± Young master Jin let out an ¡°uh¡± and went to look at Liu Xu. ¡°Come here if you hear my brother nain¡¯s words,¡± Liu Xu immediately called the manager. The manager instantly made an expression of understanding. Soon, he brought five beautiful girls with long legs over. Young master Jin saw this and knew that he was in trouble. He didn¡¯t even drink his tea. On the other side, Liu Xu already felt that he had nothing left to live for. Feng nai put down his teacup and swept a nce at them.¡±¡±So that¡¯s how you guys usually y.¡± This was really unfair. It was one thing for them to love dancing. He had never been so reckless. Was he crazy? Who would go against the wind andmit a crime when they clearly knew that it would be arranged by brother naer! ¡°It¡¯s true, brother na. You have to listen to me this time ...¡± Little young master Jin wanted to use his silver tongue to tell brother na that this was an illusion! Then, he saw brother na stand up and walk towards the five youngdies. Ai, ai, ai, ai? What was going on? The few of them were a little dumbfounded. After all, he was a clean freak. He would never use such a method to find a girl. As Feng nai walked over, his face was so handsome that the people present didn¡¯t know what to do. Before they came, the five youngdies had heard from the manager that this person was extraordinary. She couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s voice was bone-chillingly cold.¡±I hate it when people touch me.¡± Young master Jin thought to himself,¡¯now that¡¯s normal. But why does brother na keep listening and looking at the girl¡¯s neck? this ...¡¯ Chapter 418 - Almighty k firmly believes that he did not

Chapter 418: Almighty k firmly believes that he did not

Before young master Jin could figure out why, his cor was pulled over by brother na. Wait a minute! What was brother naer trying to do? He was perfectly straight. Even a perfect man like his brother nain couldn¡¯t make him gay. ¡°Brother, brother nai.¡± Young master Jin stuttered. He waspletely frightened by brother NA¡¯s posture as he looked at his neck and wanted to kiss him. Feng nai raised his eyes and swept a nce at him. Because his eyshes were very ck, he looked even more flirtatious and devilish.¡±What are you hiding from?¡± ¡°Brother na, if you look at me like this, I¡¯ll give in,¡± young master Jin said in an aggrieved tone. If he, brother na, were to go out, he would definitely be famous. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to surrender.¡± Feng nai threw her back onto the sofa and wiped his hands with a tissue. Then, as if he was relieved, he pulled his cor slightly. Young master Jin thought,¡±is brother naining that I¡¯m dirty now?¡± He was clearly the one being dragged over, but he continued to look aggrieved. However, what was brother nain doing just now? He seemed to be confirming something. Just as he was thinking. Young master Jin could vaguely hear brother na say,¡±¡±As expected, I¡¯ve been thinking too much.¡± ¡°What do you mean by overthinking? Brother naer?¡± Young master Jin was quite a gossiper. Feng nai nced at that face.¡±If I need to be gay, I¡¯ll just look for you. After all, you¡¯re prettier than a girl.¡± Rtively speaking, he still preferred women. This had nothing to do with their looks. Young master Jin thought,¡±how is he more beautiful than a girl?¡± He was so masculine! But, what¡¯s with being gay? Young master Jin wanted to ask for more details. Feng nai had already stood up. ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother naer. Just let them arrange it for us.¡± Young master Jin was still very rich. Feng nai nced at him nonchntly.¡±¡±It¡¯s for me. Why are you guys out sote at night instead of going home? do you want me to pack you up and send you back?¡± The four of them froze. The first thought that came to his mind was that brother naer had returned to normal. The second thought that came to his mind was that brother naer, who had returned to normal, was really scary! Before young master Jin left, he promised brother na,¡±¡±I¡¯m nevering to a nightclub again. If I do, I¡¯m not a human!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was cold. Young master Jin continued to struggle for his life,¡±brother na, the room outside is not clean. Aren¡¯t you a clean freak?¡± Why don¡¯t youe back with me?¡± Feng nai thought that it made sense, so he opened the door and got into the car. Young master Jin was ted. With brother NA¡¯s protection, his old master definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to punish him. It was already veryte when the two of them returned to the Jin family. After the Butler saw Feng nai, there was an obvious surprise in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up a guest room now. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s toote.¡± Feng nai lowered his voice.¡±I¡¯ll stay in the same room as Jinzi.¡± Young master Jin kept nodding his head at the side. The old master was a light sleeper. If he were to make any noise at this time ... By then, brother naer would have gone to sleep. He would definitely be punished to stand for a day. However, for two people to sleep on the same bed ... Feng nai indeed couldn¡¯t stand it. After young master Jin had fallen into a deep sleep ... Feng nai took a pillow and threw it on the sofa next to him, thenid down his slender body. He slowly closed his eyes. However, the scene in his mind could not disappear. He was so frustrated that he could only loosen his cor and lower the temperature of the air conditioner by a few degrees. He was not used to it. It was probably because she had gotten used to being able to see her clean and fair face when she turned her head. It was all a habit ... Chapter 419 - Who’s more important, a girlfriend or a brother?

Chapter 419: Who¡¯s more important, a girlfriend or a brother?

The result of setting the air conditioner too low was a cold the next day. However, even if Feng nai was sick, no one would be able to tell. Old master Jin was really happy to see Feng nai. Every word he said would definitely bring little young master Jin into it. Young master Jin was already used to it. As long as he didn¡¯t raise his walking stick and hit him, it would be fine. After breakfast. Feng nai yed two games of go with old master Jin. His head was a little dizzy, but it didn¡¯tpletely affect his thinking. Old master Jin was very serious. Young master Jin was like a tea boy. It was originally peaceful. However, young master Jin¡¯s phone rang. Old master Jin looked over and said,¡±Did he ask you to go out and y again?¡± ¡°No!¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes were round.¡±Grandpa, it¡¯s serious business. Brother naer asked me to help him.¡± The two words ¡°brother nain¡± were like a death-avoiding medallion. ¡°Then you guys go do your things, I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Old master Jin waved his hand. Little young master Jin was finally liberated. He didn¡¯t realize that this was the third time Feng nai had pinched the space between his brows. He handed the phone over.¡±Brother na, everything has been arranged. Goddess Yun will basically be on set for the rest of her schedule. However, she has informed us that she will only be able to join the crew in three days. She will be busy for the next three days.¡± ¡°Three dayster?¡± ck me¡¯s holiday was these three days. Feng nai narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. However, he did not seem to be smiling. Young master Jin only felt cold and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Will your friend ignore you for his girlfriend?¡± brother na stood up. ¡°Of course I will!¡± Young master Jin said,¡±brother na, let me tell you. The saying ¡®brothers are like hands and feet, and women are like clothes¡¯ is no longer reliable. In this world, a girlfriend is the most important. With a girlfriend, who would still ...¡± ¡°What?¡± The ¡°hmm¡± came at the right time and coldly. Young master Jin quickly changed the context and said with a serious expression,¡±It depends on the person. For those with good character, of course, brothers are the most important. For example, I would never abandon brother naer for my girlfriend!¡± ¡°Then why is he so nice to his girlfriend?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low, and because of his cold, his voice was nasal when he spoke. Young master Jin¡¯s head was a little hard to wrap.¡±This¡± he ...¡±Who is he?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He just took the mask and put it on, his eyes very deep. Young master Jin was extremely curious. Who exactly was it that made his brother na care so much? This was because young master Jin didn¡¯t like to watch online interviews. If it was someone else, they would have guessed it. Most importantly, young master Jin didn¡¯t think too much about it. Sometimes, that was the only good thing. It took more than an hour to drive from the Jin family to the base. Feng nai had been sleeping the entire time, his cor covering his breathing. His nose was high, his side profile was very white, and his eyshes were drooping, making him look a little sickly. Young master Jin didn¡¯t notice that brother naer was different from his usual self. He was just sleeping. ¡°Turn off the air conditioner.¡± When they were about to reach the base, Feng nai seemed to have woken up and opened his mouth in a hoarse voice. Young master Jin¡¯s first reaction was,¡±¡±Why did you turn off the air conditioner in such a hot ce?¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to say that he was cold. Young master Jin looked at the back of the person in front of the car window and snorted.¡±Brother naer, you don¡¯t have to close it. We¡¯re here. The one in front is your teammate, right? He¡¯s quite handsome, and he seems to have bought a lot of things ...¡± Chapter 420 - Handsome bei takes care of k

Chapter 420: Handsome bei takes care of k

Upon hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused, but he had yet to react. Young master Jin stopped the car and waved his hands.¡±Handsome! This ce! Look at this!¡± Meddlesome, Feng nai said in his heart, but he didn¡¯t stop little young master Jin¡¯s actions, only turning his face to the side. Outside the car, mo bei turned around and saw a very beautiful boy? Her hair was a little long, and he used a small clip to tuck it behind her ears. However, it didn¡¯t make her look feminine, and she was simply good-looking. ¡°Brother naer, brother naer, your friend has returned!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome up close,¡±young master Jin sighed. When mo bei heard the words ¡°brother nai,¡± she strolled closer to the luxury car. When she saw the person sitting inside, her elegant face changed slightly. Young master Jin was about to say something. Mo bei had already opened the car door. Probably because she was a little anxious, her sleeves were ruffled by the wind as she moved. She put the things she had bought from the supermarket aside with one hand and turned Feng NAI¡¯s face to the side the moment she closed her eyes. Her slender figure was bent, and her ck eyes were lowered. She said in a faint, haughty tone,¡±¡±You¡¯re running a fever. ¡± Fever? His brother nain? Young master Jin¡¯s mouth was wide open. How could this be? his brother na had just calmly won two games from his grandfather. However, wasn¡¯t mo Nan a little too bold? Was he going to ... p his brother nai in the face like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten up? Although from his angle, the other party¡¯s move was very handsome and pleasing to the eye. But he was a clean freak! However, what happened next broke his 18 years of understanding. Brother naer actually allowed someone to touch his face and didn¡¯t get angry.¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Just like this? Brother nain, is this your reaction? Shouldn¡¯t you just kick him away? This mo Nan touched your face! Young master Jin¡¯s eyes widened. On the other hand, mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. The two of them were so close that they could sense each other¡¯s breath when they spoke. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Captain, do you think I don¡¯t havemon sense?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. Normally, no one would notice that he had a fever, and he wouldn¡¯t show it. He just wanted to sleep. This little brother, trouble Lin, was the first person to be able to detect it in such a short time. ¡°Please go to themunity Clinic.¡± Mo bei did not care if he said anything and nimbly got into the car. Young master Jin was still in a daze. This mo Nan was really too handsome. There was only one person who could still be strong in front of brother naer. And was it an illusion? Why was his brother nain so obedient in front of this person? Looking at it now, he really did look like he was sick. Young master Jin was amazed. Since when did brother naer be so fragile? In the past, he could have sent them home with a fever. The packed typing was really done here! Now ... He, nainai, was a fake, right? Young master Jin, who had been in a daze all the way, saw that his brother na was unwilling to let the nurse touch him when they arrived at the clinic. It was obvious that he wanted to avoid her. After mo Nan held his arm, he said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll draw a blood sample first. ¡± And then, his brother nain stopped moving? It¡¯s not moving? How could he be so cooperative? Young master Jin wanted to take a picture and show it to his brothers. Was this their brother nain? It¡¯s a high imitation, right? Mo bei was standing at the side. Feng nai indeed didn¡¯t resist these medical things as he had in the past. As a person who found it difficult to even swallow a pill, he was a person who had a hard time. It was already a miracle that things were like this. No wonder young master Jin had such a reaction. But ... Chapter 421 - He’s a little puppy?

Chapter 421: He¡¯s a little puppy?

Young master Jin touched his chin and looked into the distance. Wasn¡¯t brother na and Mo Nan a little too intimate? He didn¡¯t even treat his childhood friends like this. There were arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, and it was normal for them to fight. She had never been like them. One of them drew blood while the other massaged him. They even made eye contact. Most importantly, mo Nan was cold, but his series of actions seemed to be coaxing her boyfriend¡¯s little ... Ah, pui! How could he, brother na, be a little puppy? he was a big-tailed Wolf, the kind of scheming Wolf that ate people but did not steal their bones. It must be that he wasn¡¯t used to seeing brother naer like this today and had an illusion! Moreover, it was treatment. Such a situation should be normal in the clinic. Young master Jin decided to go out for a walk to calm himself down. He couldn¡¯t look at such a scene anymore. He was afraid that if he looked at it too much, he would let his thoughts run wild. He had to be taught a lesson by brother nain again. Neither of them noticed that young master Jin had disappeared from behind them. They were both at the blood test window. One of them was standing with his long legs and his tall figure was half bent. He was pressing down on the other¡¯s hand. His gaze had never left the blood extraction needle from the beginning to the end. His side profile was clear and cold, and all of it was overflowing with the sunlight. As for the one who was sitting, his arm was ced by the window, and the needle was clearly inserted into his own finger. However, he did not look at her at all. He looked up nonchntly, and there was a flirtatious look in the corner of his eyes. His attention was all on the people beside him ... The young nurse who was drawing blood felt that this scene was very pleasing to the eye. But why did it feel like he was eating dog food when it was just drawing blood? That¡¯s right, there were so many people. It was rare for one person to have a blood test while the other person had to be massaged. The girl was afraid of being pricked by needles, and the boy would asionally press down on the side to stop the other party from looking. These two handsome guys ... The one being pressed down wasn¡¯t feminine either. Not only was he not feminine, but he also had a very strong aura. With such a high degree of alcohol, it would have been obvious to ordinary people. Other than his slightly pale lips, he didn¡¯t have any other expression. Even when she was giving him the acupuncture treatment just now, his beautiful ck eyes were overflowing with coldness without the help of the other handsome guy. In fact, a blood test was just a matter of prick. The whole process didn¡¯t take long. The young nurse retracted her gaze and said through the line,¡±Put the bill here. Don¡¯t let your arms hang down. Use a cotton swab to press for a while. The results will be out in five minutes.¡± Mo bei would definitely be the one toplete this task. However, there were many people in themunity Clinic. Feng nai, who didn¡¯te to such ces often, needed time to get used to it. Seeing through his emotions under the mask, mo bei sat there and tilted her eyes. She took out a packet of dried peach from her pocket, tore it open, took out a piece, and handed it to Feng nai.¡±¡±I just washed my hands.¡± Feng nai raised his brows, but he didn¡¯t refuse. He reached out and took off his mask. People with a cold would have no appetite, and the tongue would be tasteless. Hence, Feng nai didn¡¯t eat much in the morning. As soon as the dried fruit entered his mouth, his mouth was filled with the slight sweetness of the peach. However, there was someone else beside him. Feng NAI¡¯s sense of smell had always been keener than ordinary people ¡®s. He moved closer to mo bei without a trace, his nose high and his thin lips slightly pale. Mo bei also noticed it and retracted her gaze without saying anything. A certain Almighty¡¯s body was very weak now, so he should try his best to avoid getting infected with other bacteria. It was also appropriate to keep a distance from others. Chapter 422

Chapter 422: Feeding dried fruits in the North

On the other hand, young master Jin, who had just returned from outside, almost dropped the mineral water bottle in his hand! He was just taking a stroll, what were these two people doing? Young master Jin swallowed the water with difficulty, and his gaze was somewhat difficult to shift. Brother naer must have seen him, but the emotion in his eyes was still very light and mocking. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with himself at all. Mo Nan, on the other hand, had his eyes turned to the side. His eyshes were very long, and in his hand was a dried peach that his brother naer was chewing on. He was also impressed by the other party. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. On the contrary, even the noise seemed to stop on that person. She looked cold as if she was feeding him. However, if the one being fed was his brother nain ... Everything was different now! He truly admired this mo ... Wait! Did he forget something? Mo Nan? Isn¡¯t he goddess Yun¡¯s rumored boyfriend that has been causing a stir recently? ...... F * ck! Wait a minute! Let him sort out his thoughts! He couldn¡¯t be stunned whenever brother na wanted to tter someone. If mo Nan was really goddess Yun¡¯s boyfriend ... Then what brother naer was doing now was stealing someone¡¯s girlfriend! He couldn¡¯t possibly promote an actress for his brother, right? He really couldn¡¯t tell what brother naer¡¯s character was like. How could he do such a thing? No wonder brother na had asked him whether his brother or his girlfriend was more important. He must be feeling very conflicted, feeling sorry for his brother mo Nan. Young master Jin had never felt this way before! What kind of mood did he, naer, have to be on such good terms with mo Nan? Don¡¯t you feel awkward? Young master Jin liked to let his imagination run wild, and his biggest dream was to be a screenwriter. As soon as he entered the state, he would automatically imagine a big drama. He didn¡¯t even notice mo bei walking over. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a cup. Please stay here and take care of Captain. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. ¡°Ah,¡± young master Jin asked,¡±why did you buy a cup?¡± I have mineral water here. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s running a fever now. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s words, though emotionless, said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t drink ice water.¡± But young master Jin didn¡¯t know why he felt a little guilty. Why did he seem to be a person who only knew how to y in front of this person? ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it. ¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±There¡¯s not enough dried fruit either.¡± Young master Jin thought to himself,¡¯don¡¯t even mention dried fruits, I can still look at you in the eye!¡¯ Mo bei turned her face to the side.¡±How much did he eat for breakfast?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Young master Jin obviously didn¡¯t notice. Mo bei didn¡¯t say much, her gaze indifferent.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be back a littleter. I¡¯ll go to the intersection to buy some porridge. ¡± ¡°Mm, okay!¡± It was clear who this congee was for. This mo Nan was really good to his brother nain! He was such a good brother, yet he wanted to snatch his girlfriend. It was really ... Young master Jin sat down in mo bei¡¯s seat angrily. Feng nai nonchntly put some distance between them. At this moment, the unapproachable feeling on his handsome face was even more obvious. Young master Jin hesitated before he tried to probe,¡±Brother naer, that mo Nan is so good to you. It¡¯s rare to find brothers like him!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. He lowered his eyes and looked at the cotton swab in his fingertips, not saying a word. Young master Jin saw that he was in a good mood and said,¡±So, really, you¡¯re in the wrong. There are so many girls in the world, why did you have to steal his girlfriend? if mo Nan finds out about this, your rtionship will definitely fall apart!¡± Chapter 423

Chapter 423: It turned out that brother na was trying to snatch someone¡¯s boyfriend!

¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to steal his girlfriend?¡± Feng nai raised his eyes coldly and swept his gaze over him. Young master Jin said angrily,¡±isn¡¯t that so? if not, why would you ask goddess Yun not toe out of the set? you can¡¯t possibly be trying to break them up so that mo Nan can apany you more ... You ...¡± Young master Jin couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, because his brother NA¡¯s deep eyes were filled with ck mist. It was as if he was saying,¡±if you dare to say this out loud ...¡± I¡¯ll just pack you up and take you home. Young master Jin immediately broke out in cold sweat and quickly kept quiet. If he didn¡¯t see how the two of them were getting along, he wouldn¡¯t have thought in that direction. No wonder brother NA¡¯s method of bing a sugar daddy was so different. So it wasn¡¯t for goddess Yun, but for her boyfriend. However, this time ... That, that, didn¡¯t that mean ... Young master Jin was looking at his brother naer again! Feng nai chuckled slowly.¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tested it. I won¡¯t have that kind of thoughts about boys.¡± ¡°Tested? When was that?¡± As young master Jin spoke, he recalled the scene from yesterday. Wait a minute, was that brother naer testing if he was gay? ...... When Feng nai spoke again, there was a hint of mockery in his voice.¡±¡±The method is a little stupid, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold at your ce.¡± Young master Jin wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that even if you had tested him, you were still using a trick to break him up. They were a good couple, so why did you care so much about goddess renyun¡¯s boyfriend? Feng Yi understood. He leaned back, his legs long and slender, his lips still pale.¡±I won¡¯t do much. I¡¯m just trying not to disturb him during thepetition. Besides, he only has his girlfriend in his eyes.¡± It¡¯s the same even if I¡¯m here first. Feng Yi didn¡¯t finish his sentence. However, the more young master Jin watched, the more he felt that brother nain was like the second male lead in a TV series that he couldn¡¯t get. It was dangerous! It was too dangerous! He couldn¡¯t let the two of them continue to develop like this. Especially when he was sick. Once a person fell sick, it was especially easy for them to develop a good impression of the person who took care of them! He wanted to stay here and be a stumbling block! Young master Jin had made up his mind to take care of her in mo Nan¡¯s ce. However, he didn¡¯t take into ount that his brother Naga wouldn¡¯t even let him touch her. And his eyes were so cold that he didn¡¯t seem to be having a fever at all! Who said that sick people were weak?e out! After mo bei left, young master Feng¡¯s level of cooperation had indeed not been very high. However, before she left, mo bei had also made it clear that she had to be put on an IV drip. Feng nai thought for a moment and finally got an IV drip. It was just that her side profile was a little cold. She sat there as if she was adapting to her surroundings. This was the scene mo bei saw when she returned from her shopping. First, she handed him a thermos cup filled with hot water. Then, she sat down and opened the bowl of porridge.¡±Drink some water first, then have some porridge.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Mo bei¡¯s gazended on his right hand, which had been pricked with needles.¡±¡±Does it hurt?¡± No, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to eat. Feng nai hadn¡¯t said this out loud. The tip of her finger was touched. It was mo bei. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± She raised her hand and slowed the speed of the drip by half. Young master Jin immediately came over.¡±¡±Um, mo Nan, brother Nan, if there¡¯s anything, let me do it. You¡¯ve been so busy. Take a break, it¡¯s fine!¡± If I continue to be ¡®taken care¡¯ by you. It¡¯s hard for my brother nain not to turn gay! Chapter 424

Chapter 424: Brother naer, for mo Nan, you ...

When a cold and aloof boy took care of someone, it really made one¡¯s heart itch. Young master Jin only understood why the male leads in novels were all so cold after seeing mo Nan. It was because of this. Absolutely, Hmph! Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked emotionlessly at her blocked hand and young master Jin¡¯s pretty face. After a pause, she took the cup and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go get some hot water. It¡¯s not convenient for Captain to eat porridge with one hand. You feed him. ¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Young master Jin was stunned and subconsciously looked at brother NA¡¯s face. As expected, it wasn¡¯t that warm! Feng nai chuckled. Although his thin lips were very pale, his devilish temperament had not been reduced.¡±Are you going to leave now, or are you going to wait for me to pull out the needle and teach you a lesson?¡± Young master Jin felt that he had to struggle.¡±Naer, who¡¯s feeding you porridge? we¡¯re so familiar with each other. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m dirty, do you?¡± ¡°Then you can try and see what the result is.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were very threatening. Young master Jin: ¡°hehehehe, I¡¯ve thought about it. I think it¡¯s better to wait for mo Nan toe back and let him feed you. I¡¯ve realized that he¡¯s really good at taking care of people.¡± ¡°Please reading on >¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, but the moment he raised his eyes, he looked like the ultimate viin Boss in a book, the very handsome and Noble kind. Young master Jin¡¯s bottom line was that he couldn¡¯t leave. He wanted to stay here and interfere with their vision. He didn¡¯t believe that they could still kiss and feed him porridge when he was here! ...... At this moment, mo bei had also returned. She nced at the porridge beside her and did not say anything. On the other end, Feng nai spoke in a calm and nonchnt voice,¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t know how to feed people porridge. I almost spilled the porridge just now. Young master Jin, if you let him feed me porridge, it will be everywhere.¡± Young master Jin,... Wait a minute, brother na, I didn¡¯t even pick up the spoon just now. How did I almost spill the porridge? Also, how can I not know how to feed porridge? I¡¯m not disabled! Don¡¯t you feel guilty for telling such a lie just to get little brother mo Nan to feed you a bowl of porridge? Obviously, Feng NAI¡¯s conscience didn¡¯t hurt at certain times. Meanwhile, mo bei nced at young master Jin. She had never judged people based on their clothing, but this young master Jin probably had more fun usually, so he was not too steady when he did things. After all, she was someone who had learned basic psychology from her ¡°master¡¯s wife¡±. Mo bei¡¯s analysis was absolutely correct. Young master Jin felt as if he had been seen through. It was true that brother nain¡¯s eyes made people feel cold. This little brother mo Nan ... Why was he so charismatic even when he wasn¡¯t taking care of her? Young master Jin secretly took a step back. He could not let the other party know about his ns! Otherwise, how could he destroy it? However, mo bei didn¡¯t look at young master Jin for too long. After she retracted her gaze, she picked up the bowl of porridge beside her and opened the lid. After stirring the porridge five or six times with the spoon, she naturally scooped a spoonful. She lowered her eyes and blew on it. Her ck eyshes were very long, and when theynded on her face, they seemed to draw a shadow. It was not as thorough as when she looked at him just now. It was simply terrifying! Young master Jin thought as he silently hugged himself. She felt that he couldn¡¯t even do anything to cause destruction. After mo bei blew on the porridge to cool it, she naturally brought it to Feng NAI¡¯s mouth. Young master Feng, who had achieved his goal, really smiled at this time. His thin lips slightly curved up. With his handsome face, he would do anything extra. Young master Jin was speechless. He simply couldn¡¯t bear to look! Could it be that his brother nain had really turned gay ... Chapter 425

Chapter 425: Kanna gives candy

Young master Jin was worried. But he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this worry. After all, brother nainai had also said that he didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for boys. This should be normal. If he had that feeling, then he was really hopeless! Mo bei had indeed nced in their direction because there was an extra person. Young master Jin was really on guard at the beginning. After that, he got bored of being on guard ... Because mo Nan didn¡¯t do anything else after feeding her the porridge. Instead, he took out his phone and seemed to be sending a message. Young master Jin simply stood up, nning to hide his brother¡¯s name and tell the story to his brothers. He wanted the gay men to help him analyze the situation. ¡°Brother naer, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡± Young master Jin acted like an adult. ...... Feng nai nced at him indifferently. Young master Jin felt that he was finally free. It had been a challenge for him to sit on the chair for so long without moving. She had no idea how mo Nan managed to do it, and his sitting posture was so perfect. Young master Jin thought about it and was about to call his brothers toe out when he received a text message on his phone.¡±You know the consequences if you tell anyone about what happened today.¡± It was his brother nain. Young master Jin immediately dispelled some of his thoughts. But after getting in the car, he thought again that it was still not possible. It should be fine not to ask the people around them. He could go and ask the movie King he had just met. Anyway, the other party was gay, so he should understand how it felt to be gay! He didn¡¯t know that young master Jin would get himself into trouble in the future ... It didn¡¯t seem to make a difference if themunity Clinic didn¡¯t have a third wheel like young master Jin. The only difference was that after a while, Feng nai started to feel sleepy. After all, there were sleeping ingredients in fever medicine. It was especially easy for people to fall asleep when they were on an IV drip. Feng nai didn¡¯t sleep veryfortably. After all, he was less than 1.9 meters tall, and he couldn¡¯t even stretch his legs. He could only close his eyes and lean against the bed. His eyshes were drooping, and his brows were slightly furrowed. There was no color on his face. But even so, he still had a look that kept strangers away. When mo bei turned to look at him, she saw a wless face. He was about to get up. However, just as he was about to move. The man leaned over and rested his head on her left shoulder. Mo bei shifted her gaze but did not push him away. She also gave up on the thought of getting up. It was probably because the surrounding smell had faded a little because of the sudden smell of lemon. Feng NAI¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed. From this angle, his handsome face and his ck hair that fell on his high nose made him look even more noble. Mo bei looked at the man again and freed one hand to cover him with the nket the clinic had given him. There were quite a few people here. Especially in such a season. There were many children, and many of them were crying. However, this was the only ce that wasn¡¯t affected at all despite the noise. Mo bei looked atst year¡¯s college entrance examination questions on her cell phone. There was not a hint of emotion on her pretty face. asionally, she would turn her head to look at the IV drip. Feng nai was leaning on her shoulder, wearing a ck mask on his face. He had a needle in one hand and the other hand was hanging casually by his side. The aura of a young master from an aristocratic family waspletely revealed. The two of them gave offpletely different vibes, but theyplemented each other. The light rays shone in and hit mo bei and Feng nai. Other than aesthetic, the nurses passing by could not think of another word to describe this scene. The main thing was that the two of them were too handsome! Chapter 426

Chapter 426: Feng nai is moved

I really want to film it! However, it was impossible for a nurse to ignore the patient next to her and take a picture. The more he looked at her, the more she looked. When he was changing someone¡¯s medicine, he just had to take a look. However, the nurses were not the only ones watching them. Mo bei quickly realized that all girls would not forget what they were looking at. From that fiery gaze, it was obvious that he had misunderstood her rtionship with a certain God. In addition, she was now a boy ... Mo bei didn¡¯t exin. Even the expression on her face didn¡¯t change. Bei was probably the only one who could remain unmoved despite being surrounded like this. It was because his personality was at ease. He didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t have many expressions. He could only face it indifferently. However, in the eyes of others, it was like,¡±brother iceberg is really handsome. He looks like he dotes on his boyfriend.¡± ¡°He wanted to get up just now, but his boyfriend leaned over. He didn¡¯t avoid him and sat back down quietly.¡± ...... ¡°It would be great if little brother iceberg could smile.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not the boyfriend in his arms ...¡± The voice in his ears was neither loud nor soft, and it would be transmitted intermittently. Mo bei was a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it normal for boys to interact like this? Why was everyone so agitated? Or did he read too many novels? Mo bei knew about the existence of novels, and she had even heard about it from her master. He would flip through it asionally, but he would not read much of the content. This was because ¡°master¡¯s wife ¡°had said that it was master¡¯s toy. It seemed that he should find some time to buy something simr. Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much as she thought about these things. The more the people around them looked at it, the more they found it pleasing to the eye. This kind of gaze didn¡¯t stop even when Feng nai woke up. He didn¡¯t sleep for long, only about 20 minutes. The first thing he smelled when he opened his eyes was the smell of lemon. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. After realizing that he had fallen asleep while leaning against a certain someone, he looked up and nced to the side. Her beautiful jawline and beautifully shaped thin lips were the closest to him. It was a very light color, but it had a luster that made people want to get close to it ... ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes, which werepletely filled with light. Feng nai raised his hand to block his vision. It looked like he was blocking the sunlight, but in reality, he needed to suppress certain thoughts. Was he really crazy? Why did she have such thoughts about a boy who had the same body structure as him? But the closer he got, the more he couldn¡¯t control it. She knew that this was wrong. The scene at the back field kept appearing in her mind. He even ... Wanted more. For example, she wanted to bite his neck that was like a White Swan to see if it was as soft, sweet, and cold as his lips ... He was really crazy. Feng nai maintained his posture, the corners of his lips curling up, but he didn¡¯t smile at all. Instead, he seemed to be mocking himself. He clearly didn¡¯t feel this way towards others. Did his test yesterday go to waste? Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would fall in love with a boy. Moreover, he was a boy with a girlfriend. He was even his team member. Fortunately, the thought was not strong. It had to be changed. Feng nai knew that under certain circumstances, he would develop feelings for someone that he shouldn¡¯t have. Especially when this person met your requirements in all aspects. They would want to wait. He should be at this stage. This little brother, trouble Lin, was really a big troublemaker. Feng nai opened his eyes again, his dark eyes so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the end ... Chapter 427

Chapter 427: It¡¯s useless to restrain yourself

Mo bei did not know what he was thinking. She only saw him raise his hand, but he didn¡¯t notice that his other hand was still on the drip. She was one step ahead of him and pressed down on his wrist to avoid pulling the needle. ¡°Very eye-catching?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm, but her aura was a little hard to escape from. Although Feng NAI¡¯s aura was still present, that was because he was restraining himself. In the face of such care, he really didn¡¯t want to let go. Upon seeing this, mo bei simply moved her chair and cleverly blocked the light. ¡°Who do you treat so well?¡± Feng nai suddenly asked. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had said such words. ¡°No.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions remained unchanged. Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know that this little brother, trouble Lin, would say,¡±because we¡¯re both friends and teammates.¡± There were some boundaries. He really shouldn¡¯t step out. Because there would be no result. ...... And it wasn¡¯t to that point yet. Feng nai shifted his gaze away. He would be much calmer if he didn¡¯t look at that face. However, this was not enough. Feng nai got up, grabbed the IV drip, and stood up nonchntly. Mo bei¡¯s eyes paused, and she also wanted to stand up. Feng nai looked at that good-looking face and eventually simply mocked him.¡±¡±Little brother, I¡¯m going to the washroom. Are you sure you want to follow me?¡± ¡°Please reading on >¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyshes moved. He gave up on his own actions. After seeing this scene, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened. She really wanted to kiss him. The more he looked, the more he wanted to kiss her. Feng nai suppressed the emotions in his eyes. She would probably feel better after washing her face. However, he could only use one hand to wash it. However, the fluid in the IV drip was almost finished, so hanging it on the wall would not have much of an effect. After he returned, he should really think about how to get rid of some absurd idea. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to sleep together today. Otherwise, it would be a challenge for him. Feng nai looked at the tap that was flowing non-stop. This was the first time he had tasted such a feeling. He wasn¡¯t sure. He was worried. Even envy. He was envious of the person who could get all his gentleness without having to worry about anything. Just based on the fact that he had a girlfriend. Some things were just impossible. Plus, he had seen how well he treated Yun Shen with his own eyes. He loved her so much and gave her everything without any reservation. For Yun Shen, she went to fight. Just the way he looked at Yun Shen was unusually gentle. Feng nai was clear about this and wouldn¡¯t do anything, so his thoughts became much clearer. It was just that his chest felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on it, and he felt a dull pain every time he breathed ... In the rest area of the clinic, mo bei was packing up their things. After all, there was less than half a bottle of fluid left, and it should be finished soon. As soon as he threw all the trash into the trash can, his phone screen lit up. It was a message from Yun Shen. There was only one sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve picked him up. He¡¯s at the high-speed rail station. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t need to exin too clearly who he was to know. She freed one hand and typed a few words over.¡±Be careful.¡± Yun Shen: ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything. No one will know that he¡¯s meeting me. I¡¯m still in disguise. I¡¯ll go and get the car after the people who like to follow us are led away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Mo bei was indeed worried that someone was following her. Yun Shen sent a face-pinching emoji.¡±¡±You just have to remember thest day of your closed-door training and give me a signal to bring you out of the base, exchange bags with your brother, and let him go back in your ce.¡± ¡°Mm ...¡± Chapter 428

Chapter 428: The real mo Nan

He wasn¡¯t very confident in what he was doing. But so far, there was no better way. Mo bei searched for the Chef¡¯s Challenge. It didn¡¯t seem that easy. He had to change her out one day in advance. He would switch back after thepetition. It was the least likely to go wrong. As long as Yun Shen was fine, it was fine. Uncle Feng was there to smooth things over. Yun Shen was indeed fine at first. Since yesterday, their boss Jin¡¯s personality had changed. After he called her to his office, he only said one sentence,¡±¡±No wonder you rejected me.¡± Then, he arranged a lot of work for her. One of them was even a female lead drama with a big ip. ...... Yun Shen had been out for quite some time, and he had only yed some small roles. Now that people knew about it, it was because she was very bad in the drama and acted very well that people remembered her. After the scandal, he did not cancel some of her schedule. Instead, he put on such a show for her. When did their boss be so generous? However, he kept urging her to join the crew now. The manager was so happy that she didn¡¯t even think about what happened after that.¡±¡±You¡¯ve finally made it this time. ¡± The word ¡®endure¡¯ was indeed not used wrongly. In the past, she had to put in a lot of effort to get Yun Shen¡¯s role. She would run to the set to write letters to the director, figure out the role, and see if she could be selected for the audition. Sometimes, it was like throwing a stone into the ocean. This time ... Yun Shen did not understand. Could it be that uncle Feng was helping? Hence, before he came to pick mo Nan up, Yun Shen sent Feng Yi a message. Now, she had received a reply.¡±It wasn¡¯t me. But it¡¯s still a good thing. But if you join the crew at this time, what about mo Nan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach him for the next two days. I¡¯ll make arrangements for the follow-up. Ask my assistant to call him out and say it¡¯s a date.¡± Yun Shen wasn¡¯t stupid. He would deal with whatever came his way. After Feng Yi replied with an ¡°okay,¡± he sent another message.¡±You guys settle down. I¡¯ll go over and see how mo Nan usually ys games.¡± He couldn¡¯t deviate too much from his habits and hand speed, even if he didn¡¯t have anypetitions these few days and only had daily training. However, he could not rule out the possibility of duo-squad training. ¡°Uncle Feng said he¡¯lle and see you.¡± Yun Shen then looked at the person sitting in the back of the car. As he was afraid of being recognized, he wore a Hooded T-Shirt. Therge hat covered his head, so his appearance could not be seen clearly. Only the tip of his nose and his eyes were exposed, which were almost the same as mo bei ¡®s. However, his sitting posture didn¡¯t look like it. His slender legs were crossed, and he sat like a very straight man. When he smiled, he looked handsome and mischievous.¡±Okay, but can I take off my mask now? it¡¯s suffocating me.¡± ¡°MMM,¡± Yun Shen replied and nced at his manager who was sitting next to her. It was impossible for her manager not to notice that she had kept a man by her side for two nights and three days. In addition, she had to teach mo Nan how to act and make some changes, so there was no way she could avoid being seen. At that time, she would have to exin for a long time, so she might as well ask her manager to help her hide it. ¡°Take it off.¡± Yun Shenughed lightly, looking demonically beautiful.¡±After you take it off, let me tease you.¡± Monan¡¯s long fingers paused in shock.¡±¡±I say, yunshen, why weren¡¯t you like this when you were in the North?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my idol. You¡¯re my best friend. How are you the same?¡± Yun Shen reached out.¡±Come,e,e. Don¡¯t be shy. Sister, take it off.¡± Mo Nan chuckled.¡± You want me, a man, to be your good sister?¡± Chapter 429

Chapter 429: Mo bei, mo Nan

¡°This has nothing to do with the gender, it¡¯s mainly about the temperament.¡± Yun Shen smiled. It was a miracle that this guy had not turned gay yet. If he was in the entertainment industry, someone would have taught him How to Be Gay. Mo Nan had already taken off his mask, his other hand casually tugging at his cor. He seemed to be smiling, and a different kind of handsomeness wasing from him. The mes in his eyes seemed to be about to burst out. Even if she looked exactly the same as mo bei. Even when they were young, if they had the intention to imitate each other, Even his rtives couldn¡¯t detect it. But there was always a difference. Mo Nan was taller than mo bei and had a different bone structure. But sometimes, using clothes to hide could solve many problems. The moment he took off his mask, his manager¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The manager turned around and asked Yun Shen,¡±why does this person look exactly like the person our goddess has been dating recently?¡± Mo Nan nced sideways, his ck fringe falling over his eyes as he looked in the manager¡¯s direction. The manager was stunned. It was the same. This person¡¯s eyes and hairstyle were different from the one she had seen in ck me base. ¡°Twins.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s words could still be a little exaggerated.¡±This is mo Nan¡¯s older brother, mo bei. That¡¯s why mo Nan¡¯s game id is called mo bei Xiang Nan.¡± ...... Because he was too confused, the manager didn¡¯t try to find any loopholes in mo Nan¡¯s words. He only felt that this world was a little strange. It was too simr. However, the temperament waspletely different. ¡°Goddess, I need to calm down,¡± the manager said, pressing her head. ¡°Sister Hong, can you see what¡¯s different about him from the one in ck me base?¡± ¡°You have sharp eyes,¡± Yun Shenughed. He couldn¡¯t just look at the surface; he had to change the details and let mo Nan get used to it in the next two days. The manager sized her up.¡±¡±First of all, his hair is a little long at the front. Secondly, his clothes are meticulous every time he meets someone. He doesn¡¯t have that calmness at such a young age. It¡¯s because of his sexual preference. The things that he reveals in his eyes are a little light, giving people a very cold and abstinent feeling, but it¡¯s veryfortable. If it¡¯s him, his eyes are too invasive, and his clothes are different. ¡± ¡°The clothes are different?¡± Mo Nan tugged at his shirt.¡±¡±These clothes ... Are hers.¡± I almost mistook his for my sister ¡®S. I really have to change. The big boss from No. 2 middle school admitted that he did give people the feeling that he was not a kind person at times. After all, he always arranged for fights in school, and everyone knew how to be hungry. As the pir of No. 2 middle school, how could they lose in terms of spirit? However, he had indeed tried his best to imitate his poker face, especially in his clothes, so mo Nan didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake with the clothes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a button,¡± the manager said.¡±That person¡¯s buttons are all fastened in rows.¡± It was only then that mo Nan remembered that his sister was indeed very particr about some things. For example, when she was young, she had to put all the cauliflower aside before picking them up one by one. One could imagine what the little stoic would look like if she had been so self-disciplined since she was young. Now that he thought about it, Monan wouldugh sometimes. Since he had suggested it, he would definitely change it. Mo Nan reached out and buttoned his shirt one button at a time. Then, he sat up straight like mo Xiaobei. The manager nodded.¡±That¡¯s 70%:: ¡°Next up is the hairstyle ...¡± Yun Shen smiled. Mo Nan tugged at his little cor. Wasn¡¯t his sister tired of wearing clothes like this? Chapter 430

Chapter 430: k can¡¯t control

It could be said that mo Nan was rather ufortable sitting there. From time to time, she wanted to unbutton a button. He didn¡¯t even dress so properly in his school uniform. But when he thought of his sister, he could only put his hand down. ¡°Not bad, keep it up.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. Mo Nan gave her a perfunctory ¡®heh¡¯. ¡°Cut off your little t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-too.¡± ¡°My idol isn¡¯t that wild.¡± Yun Shen raised an eyebrow. Mo Nan started to get to the main point.¡±Look at that face. Show some respect. Just treat it as if you¡¯re looking at your idol.¡± ¡°This is not enough.¡± ¡°King is not easy to fool,¡± Yun Shen reminded him. Monan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he turned serious.¡±¡±I know,¡± Do you think that the fight between No. 2 middle school and No. 1 middle school was for nothing? We can¡¯t live under the same sky, alright? However, for his sister¡¯s sake, he would restrain himself. ...... ¡°Alright, let¡¯s officially start ...¡± Yun shenmei said demonically,¡±¡±The n to modify you from beginning to end ...¡± ¡°Please reading on >¡± On the other hand, mo Nan was forging in mo bei¡¯s direction. On the other side, Feng nai had just finished removing the needles. The nurse had given him twice the amount of alcohol-based cotton balls because he had poor blood coagtion. Feng nai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care at all. His thoughts were elsewhere, and his eyes were clearly a little empty. Mo bei saw that the blood on the back of his hand was about to overflow again. She pulled him up so that his arm wouldn¡¯t dangle so much, and at the same time, she pressed an alcohol-soaked cotton ball onto it. However, this time Feng nai didn¡¯t cooperate. Instead, after his back stiffened for a moment, he quickly withdrew his hand. Mo bei looked at him in puzzlement, her clear ck and white eyes. Feng nai turned his gaze to the side and stood there with his slender figure, seemingly a little nonchnt.¡±¡±It¡¯s not that serious. It¡¯ll stop in a while. ¡± Mo bei nced at the blood that was flowing from the back of his hand to his fingertips. Her voice was a little faint.¡±Captain, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to call Madam Feng.¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, but he was not smiling at all. How could he have forgotten about this? ¡°You ...¡± Feng nai turned his face to the side. ¡°What are you angry about?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Feng nai looked at that face and then turned away.¡±¡±I¡¯m angry?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and her gazended on his thin lips that were pursed into a straight line. She saw through him but did not say anything. Feng nai didn¡¯t fling his hand away and said mockingly,¡±¡±Little brother iceberg, you kept in contact with my mother just to suppress me like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep in touch with Madam Feng. You can¡¯t beat me now.¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s face was sullen, but her tone did not change. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t as strong as the other party. After a few venomous words, he stopped struggling. He looked at the person¡¯s side profile, his eyes darkening bit by bit. On the first day of a fever, even after the fever had subsided, one would still feel a little dizzy. It was true that she had a bad appetite. The color of her lips would not return to normal for a while. Feng NAI¡¯s entire handsome face was pale and cold. After the bleeding was stopped, the two of them walked back to the base together. Panda looked at his boss¡¯s appearance, especially that right hand with obvious marks, and was about to open his mouth to show concern. The boss interrupted him, not in a good mood.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. ¡± Panda nodded and turned around to look at his brother.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with boss?¡± Mo bei held the stic bag in one hand, her gaze following the figure.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± No way, his brother wasn¡¯t the one who understood his boss the best. ¡°Yes.¡± This time, mo bei truly did not know the reason. Chapter 431 - Pretending to be little Lin

Chapter 431: Pretending to be little Lin

It didn¡¯t seem like his hatred points had increased. Nothing happened. But it also seemed like something had happened. Could it be because he went outst night? Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After sorting out the information, she still could not figure out the problem. Indeed, she had never seen him like today. His deep eyes seemed to be hiding a lot of things, and he was more absent-minded than ever ... Mo bei thought for a moment. After putting down her things, she took out her phone and tapped on a Mengmeng¡¯s profile picture. Her fingers tapped lightly.¡±Little Lin, your brother isn¡¯t in a good mood today. Talk to him for a while.¡± At this moment, family was the most important. However, mo bei did not know that the person who had received her message was not little Lin, but Feng nai himself. After reading the content, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened even more. He mimicked his brother¡¯s tone and typed: ¡°Why is my brother in a bad mood?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°Then How do Ifort him?¡± After Feng nai finished speaking, he sent a pitiful emoji. Mo bei typed.¡±Just say something. It should be much better. You¡¯re so cute.¡± ...... Cute? ¡®I¡¯ll only find trouble Lin annoying,¡¯Feng nai thought to himself. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but suddenly asked,¡±¡±Little brother, do you really like your girlfriend?¡± Mo bei read the message and casually replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Feng nai looked at the phone screen, his pale fingers tightening bit by bit. As his temperature was still a little high, his respiratory tract was a little infected, and his throat was burning ufortably, but he still didn¡¯t give up.¡±¡±What if there¡¯s someone better looking than your girlfriend who wants to pursue you?¡± Mo bei replied,¡±I¡¯ve never thought about this. Ask your brother why he¡¯s in a bad mood first. Then, tell me.¡± ¡°You can think about it.¡± Feng nai tried his best to act in line with Keng Lin.¡±¡±My brother must be a little listless because he¡¯s sick. I just texted him and he said he was a little sleepy. There are so many people in this world, don¡¯t just look at your girlfriend, there might be someone more suitable for you. ¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Her eyes were indifferent.¡±Are you asking me to cheat?¡± Feng nai could hear the unhappiness in her voice, and his long fingers paused.¡±¡±Of course not. You have many choices, little brother.¡± Mo bei replied,¡±you¡¯ll be a man when you grow up. Don¡¯t be a scumbag. Don¡¯t have such thoughts in the future. Have you been ying with some strange people recently?¡± In mo bei¡¯s heart, little Lin had always been adorable, but his words today were a little strange. However, after Feng nai saw this sentence, his eyes seemed to have sunk to the bottom. Scum? Probably. Otherwise, what would he be doing now? This kind of behavior. Feng nai had always been disgusted. However, if the other party were to turn into him ... ¡°Little Lin?¡± When mo bei saw that there was no reply, she wondered if she had been too harsh. Feng nai knew that if he didn¡¯t exin, he might even be discovered. If a certain someone knew that he was so despicable, they probably wouldn¡¯t even continue to be brothers. Therefore, it was better not to have such thoughts of harming others and oneself. Feng nai lowered his eyes, his ck fringe falling down and covering his eyes. From afar, he actually looked a little lonely.¡±I didn¡¯t y with anyone. I just watched something. Little brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you and won¡¯t turn into a scumbag.¡± Chapter 432 - Chapter four hundred and thirty two-sinking deeper and deeper

Chapter 432: Chapter four hundred and thirty two-sinking deeper and deeper

He had never been like this before. Typing this line of words seemed to consume all his energy. Feng nai threw his phone to the side and threw himself onto the bed. He raised his hand and covered all his expressions. She did not reply to the ¡®good girl¡¯ in the message. He already knew the other party¡¯s answer. He also knew very well that a little brother like trouble Lin was very rare in this era. He was ruthless when he fought, but in some matters, he was very principled. He seemed to dislike people using underhanded means. If it was someone else. Feng nai would definitely not be interested. He never looked at people who werepletely white. However, a certain someone was not fair. It was just that self-discipline and bottom line were the first in his heart. That was why he was so good to his girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai had never thought of that. For example, he was clearly the one who came first. Wasn¡¯t the feeling in the game just a feeling? She was already married. Didn¡¯t she need to take responsibility? However, it would be absurd to say such a thing out loud. To make a man take responsibility for her? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips twitched in self-mockery. When he got up, the color of his eyes had already changed. He couldn¡¯t let his momentary thoughts always control him. It was rare for him to have a brother. Did he have to destroy this rtionship with his own hands? Returning to their original spot was good for everyone. As expected of the jungler assassin with the most stable mental state. He was indeed very good at adjusting himself. Shower, sleep, and try not to think about it. In fact, it was nothing. It was probably because she admired someone too much that other feelings would be derived from her admiration. After all, if he was good at gaming, he could think of what he could think of. She was good at cooking and knew how to take care of people. Although her face was expressionless, it was very soft to poke. Feng nai knew that no matter how pleasing to the eye that person was, she still belonged to someone else. He might as well not think about it. There was a sense of alienation, but it was not that obvious. After he had a good night¡¯s sleep, he went downstairs. There was a table of dishes on the table, and each dish looked different. That slender figure was standing there. He had a clear and cold expression. He held a small knife in his hand and seemed to be carving something. His eyes were focused and serious. Panda, who was sitting at the side, looked up.¡±¡±Boss, you¡¯re finally awake. My brother said that we¡¯ll have dinner when you¡¯re awake!¡± When Feng nai heard this, he raised his eyes and nced in that direction, then strolled over. Panda snapped a few photos and kept them to post on his moments to let them be envious. The food the battle team ate during their break was not bad either! The main thing was that with his brother around, a small matter like cooking didn¡¯t need to be mentioned! The atmosphere in ck me¡¯s dining room was as lively as ever. Other than mo bei, the rest of them were basically in a state of snatching food. However, the exception today was that mo bei¡¯s speed had also increased. The only difference was that the food she had picked up was ced at Feng nai ¡®s. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He had wanted to reject her. However, when he met those extremely dark eyes, he lost all his temper. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say,¡±don¡¯t flirt with other people when you have a girlfriend.¡± After all, this wasn¡¯t considered cowardly. The other party was simply being good to him. It was hard not to like this little brother, trouble Lin. Once they treat you as a friend, they will treat you as one of their own. Perhaps, it was because she had tasted such good food. That¡¯s why he fell deeper and deeper, so deep that even Feng nai was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself one day and would really do something to him ... Chapter 433 - A love token from bei?

Chapter 433: A love token from bei?

? It was probably because she saw that he was in a bad mood. After the meal, mo bei handed the peach she had carved to Feng nai. Feng nai paused, but before he could say anything. Panda started shouting,¡±d * MN, brother, aren¡¯t your skills too awesome?¡± A little person made of peaches? Can it be eaten?¡± As he said that, Panda wanted to reach out his hand. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze froze him back to his original spot. Panda exined dryly.¡±That, boss. I¡¯m just looking. I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°It can be eaten.¡± Mo bei unhurriedly continued his sentence and ced the sculpted little figure to the side.¡±¡±It¡¯s coated with ayer of honey and stuffed with a mint leaf. The peaches have been simply processed. If fresh fruits eat it, they can clear their mouths ...¡± The more Panda looked at it, the more greedy he became. The other two people also showed an expression of wanting to eat. After Feng nai nced over, he took peach, as if to say that they could give up on the thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have. Panda looked at his brother anxiously. Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear and she had no intention of using her saber again. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re treating us too differently. Don¡¯t we get a share?¡± Panda was delusional. Mo bei looked over and paused for a moment. Indeed, she had only wanted to give one to a certain divine Condor. After all, when he went up just now, his expression was so ugly. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± It could be said that mo bei¡¯s name was very light, and there was no intention of hiding it at all.¡±Carving things is very time-consuming.¡± Panda mumbled.¡±Don¡¯t waste your time on the boss. Your double standards are too obvious, brother.¡± Feng nai could also hear this. When he looked at the peach in his hand, he found that the lines were so vivid that if he didn¡¯t have excellent knife skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carve such a lively little person. So when he came down and saw that this person was still busy, he was carving this thing. Feng nai lowered his eyes, his fingers caressing the peach. He didn¡¯t listen to her and eat it after returning to his room and drink more hot water. Instead, he took a transparent cup and put the peach in it. It was pink in color, and it was a very exquisite knife skill. It even exuded a faint smell of fresh fruit. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept over it several times. Other than joy, his eyes were bright. After taking three photos in a row, he casually sent a message. It was true that he didn¡¯t really post status. With this post, thements exploded. ¡°What¡¯s this, k-God?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± ¡°This looks like a peach, right?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? does a peach look like a ginseng fruit? It evenes with an emoji pack?¡± ¡°Under the professional chef¡¯s appraisal, it¡¯s a peach. But who carved this? as a loser, I can¡¯t even carve a white radish. Not to mention this small fruit, the cutting technique is too amazing.¡± ¡°Are you exaggerating? don¡¯t we have a small carving knife now?¡± ¡°Looking at the direction of the de, it¡¯s not a small carving knife. It should be carved with a fruit knife. F * ck, this is really amazing. He can even carve with a fruit knife?¡± ¡°Now, all professional chefs know how to look at the direction of the de. They¡¯reughing to tears.¡± ¡°Everyone,e to our school and experience it. Peeling potatoes is a daily routine, but recognizing the direction of saber peak is a memory!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. But who did this to Almighty k? I¡¯m so curious!¡± ¡°The photos were taken at the base. The fruits haven¡¯t oxidized yet.¡± Oxidation ... Such a professional term.¡± ¡°He should be in the base.¡± ¡°Base? Does ck me know how to cook?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, please understand!¡± Chapter 434 - Unwilling to eat, save

Chapter 434: Unwilling to eat, save

? ¡°Mo Nan?¡± ¡°It should be him. Cat big even distributed a table full of dishes, saying that it was made by his brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm when ites to vegetables, but this kind of cutting skill ... I, who¡¯s studying at a technical school, am crying.¡± ¡°Upstairs, don¡¯t cry. I have been peeling potatoes here for a year, but my cutting skills are not as good as brother Nan ¡®s.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who thinks that I can give Almighty k a pink peach, and I¡¯m even treated like a treasure by Almighty k and posted it to show off. What a lovely move, shy.¡± ¡°A token of love.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I, k-God, don¡¯t form a cp because I¡¯m special to the little brother support!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being treated differently! For example, if you allow the little support brother to give himself a nickname, other people, ha, try giving it to him and see if he willugh at you. ¡± ¡°Did you forget that k-God brought a support for an interview? he kept making peopleugh and even poked their faces!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are too many cases of people being treated differently. I can¡¯t finish them all ...¡± Usually, after Feng nai sent a message, he would immediately hide it, but this time, hezily replied with four words: ¡°How do I store it?¡± Instantly, the crowd below exploded again. It was because he was talking to the girl who was studying at the vocational school. The girl was a little excited,¡¯ah, ah, ah, Almighty k, are you asking how to store peaches? The best way is to cover it with ayer of preservation film, then cover it with a ss lid and put it in the cold storage. It won¡¯t oxidize in a short time. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Feng nai replied. ¡°No need to thank me! Happy, happy, Almighty k, can¡¯t bear to eat the peach that my brother Nan sculpted for you?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t answer this question. However, he even asked about the method of storage. If it was not because he was reluctant to eat it, what else could it be? ¡°The scene of arge-scale dog ughter.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t a love token, then what is it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind having more sugar, really!¡± Feng nai was no longer looking at his phone. After he got the idea, he did as he was told. It was also hard work for those slender and beautiful hands. They were not good at doing this kind of thing. However, there was one thing that he didn¡¯t want to put in the refrigerator. He had never received anything made for him by anyone. Shouldn¡¯t this kind of gift be ced at the head of the bed and be looked at from time to time? At the same time, Feng nai was also telling himself. This was enough. Compared to the others. He was also special to a certain someone. If a certain someone were to find out about some of his previous thoughts ... Not to mention these things, he probably wouldn¡¯t get anything in the future. In fact, they might even be hated or misunderstood. It seemed that sometimes, not being able to get what one wanted was not the most sleepless thing. It was an impulse. There was nothing left. Let¡¯s do this. As for Yun Shen, she just had to ask her toe less. It shouldn¡¯t be that unbearable. After all, only by backing down to this stage could he maintain his current rtionship with a certain someone. The prerequisite was that he could really hold it in. Feng NAI¡¯s body was half-leaning, and he turned his hand to the side. With the ss between them, his fingertips slowly slid over ... In another room. After mo bei had taken a shower, she searched for the Chef¡¯s Challenge again. She wasn¡¯t looking for a prize, but mainly to understand thepetition system and time. She didn¡¯t check the news from the base. However, as his manager, Feng Yi saw his nephew¡¯s message. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then, he slowly smiled. In his opinion, his sharp-tongued nephew wouldn¡¯t be able to be straight for long ... ¡°Uncle Feng, what are youughing at?¡± Yun Shen nced sideways. Feng Yi took a sip of tea.¡±Nothing, I just wanted to watch a show. Where¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Inside, he¡¯s still mourning his little girl.¡± Just as Yun Shen finished his sentence. On the other side, Monan, who had finished his work, walked over ... Chapter 435 - Beginning to exchange identities

Chapter 435: Beginning to exchange identities

ck hair, a white T-shirt, a straight nose, long eyshes, no essories, and a very clean person. His trimmed ck hair fell on his forehead. His light-colored lips and emotionless eyes gave off a cold aura when he walked over. Especially when he turned his face to the side and tidied his sleeves, it made him look even more abstinent. Yun Shen smiled and was about to praise her. On the other end, mo Nan said,¡¯will this really work? Will we mess it up?¡± As he said that, he sat down. He was really a straight man, and the aura of a Big Boss came out again.¡±If I run into a problem, will I have the chance to ask for help?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem,¡± Feng Yi smiled. Monan stroked his chin, his voice mischievous.¡±¡±This is indeed a little difficult.¡± ¡°Bei would never do this kind of action.¡± Yun Shen stood up and lowered his body, his demonically beautiful face getting closer and closer. Mo Nan was forced to retreat again and again until he was almost at the corner.¡±¡±Queen, please speak!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also this movement. ¡± ¡°I, bei, would never avoid me.¡± Yun Shen narrowed his eyes. Mo Nan was a little annoyed.¡±You¡¯re both girls, and you¡¯ve been close since you were little. I won¡¯t hide, okay? if I don¡¯t hide, you¡¯ll be wary of me as a pervert again.¡± ¡°That was in the past.¡± Yun Shen patted his head.¡±You¡¯re genderless in my heart now. Sister Nan, you have to act well. Otherwise, who would think that we¡¯re a couple?¡± Mo Nan was also impressed.¡±Two girls pretending to be a couple. No one actually saw through it.¡± ¡°Beibei is so handsome. He¡¯s the perfect boyfriend.¡± ¡°Still hiding?¡± Yun Shen lowered his eyes. Monan didn¡¯t expect this day toe, and simply gave in.¡±¡±Please speak.¡± ¡°No matter what happens, bei will always resolve it calmly. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her,¡± Yun Shen pulled his hair.¡±Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to train your acting skills. From inside out, and also your temperament of wanting to fight with people at the drop of a hat.¡± Mo Nan touched the bridge of his nose.¡±That¡¯s a little difficult. I¡¯ve been fighting since I was young.¡± ¡°Then stand for two hours in a military posture.¡± Feng Yi suddenly spoke up, putting down the magazine in his hand and pushing up his gold-rimmed sses.¡±A person¡¯s aura is all about how you walk, talk, smile, and look. Yunshen can teach you the rest, but Xiao Budian has been standing straight since he was young. You should get used to it. It¡¯ll be the same when he sits down.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. From the outside to the inside. After the exterior was done, he began to modify the interior. In order to not reveal any ws. It didn¡¯t matter if it was mo Nan¡¯s military stance. It was still mo bei who would ask about the progress. One day and two nightster. It really happened in the blink of an eye. The day of the exchange had arrived. Mo Nan had also received a call from his mother. Mother mo was a little noisy,¡±Nanzi, when will Beibei arrive?¡± She wouldn¡¯t bete, right? The hotel said she didn¡¯t check in. ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. She¡¯s supposed to be on the high-speed train in the afternoon and will probably only arrive at the hotel at night.¡± After saying that, Monan was a little impressed by his own wit. Mo ding¡¯s mother was relieved.¡±That¡¯s good. I also arrive at night. Why can¡¯t I get through to her phone?¡± ¡°They should be passing through a tunnel ...¡± Monan chuckled.¡±¡±Mom, it¡¯s a message from my sister. I¡¯ll reply to her first. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Yun Shen chuckled.¡±You¡¯re such a good actor. Keep it up. ck me base is just ahead ...¡± Chapter 436 - The devilish k

Chapter 436: The devilish k

? When he heard the name ¡®ck me¡¯, Monan felt nervous for some reason, his palms sweating slightly. It was probably because they had met each other in friendly matches before. However, he had lost that match so badly that he didn¡¯t even have the right to be remembered. In fact, mo Nan had concealed something when he was practicing his hand speed yesterday, and that was the extent of his hand injury. She just didn¡¯t know if Yun Shen and the rest could tell ... Yun Shen did not understand games, so he could not tell. In her opinion, as long as one could kill people after entering, they would be very powerful. Feng Yi had indeed thought it was strange. After all, mo Nan shouldn¡¯t have been like this in his memory. Previously, when Supreme Alliance was recruiting. Except for Xiao Budian. Monan was on the list, too. It was just that at that time, mo Nan had said that he didn¡¯t want to y esports and that his sister would do it, or his family would definitely not be willing. Feng Yi felt it was a pity, but he didn¡¯t force her to stay. This was because everyone had their own decisions. To give up something for the sake of someone important. In his opinion, this person¡¯s future development would not be bad. After seeing mo Nan¡¯s hand speedst night, he had also asked a few questions. It was probably because he hadn¡¯t yed games for a long time, so he was out of practice. Time was tight, so Feng Yi didn¡¯t ask too much. Monan was d about that. The only thing he could do now was not to let bei know the details of his injury. ¡°Mo Nan, mo Nan?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Only then did mo Nannd the dagger. ¡°Nervous?¡± Feng Yi pushed his sses. Don¡¯t be nervous, remember my words. When you¡¯re there, don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t panic. Most importantly, don¡¯t make Xiao nai suspicious. Everything else can be discussed. ¡± Mo Nan nodded. His silent look was indeed 99% simr to mo bei ¡®s. He knew the young master of the Feng family very well. After all, he was the boss of No. 1 middle school. How could he not know when he was at No. 2 middle school? He always knew to stay away from each other. That person probably wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to anyone. Mo Nan¡¯s understanding had been skewed from this. After all, he had been fighting with his mother all this time and had indeed not watched a certain interview. ¡°I¡¯ll call bei now. ¡± Yun Shen saw that the preparations were almost done, so he asked the driver to park the car by the side and took out his phone from his bag. The chauffeur was Feng Yi¡¯s Secret Secretary. Yun Shen did not bring sister Hong along this time because it was better for them to keep their identities a secret ... ck me base. Panda looked at the person who had continuously walked into the wrong position and asked tentatively,¡±¡±Brother, do you have something on your mind today?¡± Mo bei turned her lunchbox over, her emotions very calm.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°No?¡± Panda did not quite believe it. Feng nai strolled over and ced his arm on mo bei¡¯s chair. He first ced one of the bottles of mineral water beside mo bei¡¯s hand, then lowered his body and moved his hand around mo bei¡¯s back. He swiped the mouse and nced at the results on the screen. He casually mocked,¡±¡±Little support brother, are you here to skive?¡± Mo bei was used to this kind of distance. With a clear face, she started to hit him for real and did not feel very intimate. Panda, who was watching from the opposite side, lowered his head with some difficulty. These two days, for some reason, boss seemed to be particrly monstrous, especially when he was with his brothers. Mo bei herself didn¡¯t feel anything. She had just put down the mouse when the phone next to theputer rang ... Chapter 437 - Chapter four hundred and thirty seven

Chapter 437: Chapter four hundred and thirty seven

It was Yun Shen. The phone was ced on the table. Hence, Feng nai, who was standing at the side, could also see the caller ID. Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused, and a light shed across her eyes. It came. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little absent-minded.¡±As expected, it¡¯s affecting training. Just a phone call can make our little brother support lose his mind.¡± Mo bei raised her eyes.¡±Training hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. Mo bei had already stood up from her chair and picked up the call. In the past, mo bei would always lower the volume of the call when she answered it. But this time, it was to let the people at the base know that it was Yun Shen who wanted to go on a date. That¡¯s why he amplified the volume of the call. ¡°Hey, are you ready?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Yun Shen¡¯s smile was sweet.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go pick you up now. Think about where we¡¯re going to y. You¡¯re going to start training tomorrow, so you definitely won¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°I see you like it.¡± After mo bei said this, she chatted for a while more before hanging up. On the other side, Feng nai, who was standing tall and slender, only raised his eyes and nced over. The warmth in her eyes seemed to have beenpletely frozen, and even her back was cold. Her chest was obviously tight, but the smile on her lips did not disappear. It wasn¡¯t without reason that little young master Jin and the others had been afraid of him since they were young. The big boss viin in the TV series was very good-looking, just like his brother nain. He used his handsome appearance and evil smile to confuse everyone, and you couldn¡¯t see his dark side at all ... Outside the base. Yun Shen turned around and was about to get out of the car to pick mo bei up. A sound came from outside the car. Someone was knocking on the car window. It was han Xi. He seemed to have juste out of the base. He was carrying a drawing board on his back and wasn¡¯t wearing his uniform. He walked over because he saw Yun Shen¡¯s face when he rolled down the window. Yun Shen paused, and his first reaction was to press mo Nan¡¯s head down. Mo Nan was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s someone there. ¡± After Yun Shen said this, his dark eyes flickered. Then, he opened the car door and got out. He still had his sunsses on and just leaned against the car door. His skin was very fair, and with his bright red lips, he looked very pleasing to the eye.¡±Han da, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Han Xi looked at her, his eyes very deep. This answer surprised Yun Shen. After all, from the moment she knew this person, he should have left a bad impression. He had also rejected her conditions directly and had even said that it was best for girls not to do such things in the future. She was probably going to bebeled as someone with a messy private life. He didn¡¯t even want to bother with her. Why did he still have something to tell her? But it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t drag this on any longer, for it was mo Nan who was sitting inside. Mo Nan, who looked exactly like bei. And han Xi, who had juste out of the base, must have just seen the North at the base. If han Xi saw mo Nan now, then all their previous efforts would have been in vain. Yun Shen turned his face away. With years of acting experience, she did not reveal anything strange. But he had thought about it many times in his heart. Inside the car, Monan lowered his body even more. Why did he have to run into ck me¡¯s adc? It seemed like she knew Yun Shen? That was indeed a little unexpected for mo Nan, but the most important thing for a Big Shot like him now was to not show his face. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go to see what was going on outside. Chapter 438 - Han Xi’s confession ...

Chapter 438: Han Xi¡¯s confession ...

? Yun Shen was still trying to turn things around. On the other side, han Xi seemed to have thought for a while before he said,¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯m just ...¡± He did not finish his sentence. Yun Shen smiled.¡±I¡¯m sorry, han da. I¡¯m here to pick mo Nan up today. I¡¯m in a bit of a rush. Let¡¯s meet up another day and have a good chat?¡± After han Xi, who had been interrupted, heard her words, the hand that was holding the drawing board seemed to pause for a moment. Then, she looked over and pressed on Yun Shen¡¯s shoulder as she lowered her body slightly.¡±¡±Don¡¯t you like to see my face? now you don¡¯t like it anymore?¡± Yun Shen paused. What did that mean? ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Han Xi stood up straight. With his back facing the drawing board, he had a refined bearing, as if he was from a different world from Yun Shen.¡±No need. There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s really no need for people like you.¡± He had wanted to tell this person. He was the one who always helped her score higher in the game. He didn¡¯t go to the appointmentst time because he had apetition that day. That was why he refused to meet her. Han Xi had too many words to say, but they were all buried in his heart at this moment. He had once told himself not to care so much about this woman. Why would he care about a woman who could hit a wall when she shed in the game, who was always snatching his adc red buff, and sometimes even got killed by the red buff, and who had to use her wallet for months when she liked him? Yun Shen looked at the figure that was gradually walking away and lowered his eyes. He felt a little ufortable. Although she was indeed the one who liked him first. But she didn¡¯t provoke him after that. What did he mean by someone like her? He was the one who stopped her and spoke. In the end, he was also the one who was baffled. Yun Shen reached out and opened the car door. Mo Nan finally heaved a sigh of relief, and his handsome face was revealed. ¡°Did you see everything?¡± Yun Shen narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Monan thought for a moment, then added,¡±¡±I did hear it.¡± ¡°Men, none of them are good,¡± Yun Shen scoffed. Mo Nan expressed that he would not take the me.¡±Calm down, beauty Yun. Calm down. Look at my face. It¡¯s your idol¡¯s face!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like bei at all.¡± Yun Shen nced at her. Monan quickly emptied his mind, and his voice turned cold and aloof.¡±How about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± ¡°Sister Nan, you really know us girls best.¡± Yun Shen smiled. Mo Nanughed evilly.¡±Don¡¯t fall in love with me. I¡¯ll be very troubled.¡± ¡°Wake up, you can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a sister.¡± Yun Shen patted his head. Mo Nan was still handsome, and he leaned over, looking a little unruly.¡±¡±The questions he asked you just now, it seems like there¡¯s a story between you two.¡± ¡°I only have my eyes on him, not me.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes darkened, then he smiled.¡±¡±And he especially doesn¡¯t like me. Do you think I should take him in?¡± Mo Nan subconsciously wanted to touch his little cor. Miss Yun was also quite insightful when it came to chasing people, and it waspletely beyond the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding. ¡°Alright, you can continue to stay here. I¡¯ll go pick up bei.¡± After such a small interlude. He became even more vignt. Even the car was driven to a ce further away from here. The moment Yun Shen reached the base, he held mo bei¡¯s arm and said considerately,¡±¡±I¡¯ve brought something for Panda and the others to thank them for letting me have you today.¡± Chapter 439 - Feng NAI’s hostility

Chapter 439: Feng NAI¡¯s hostility

? It was rare that the first person to react to this wasn¡¯t Panda, but Feng nai, who was leaning against the wall and drinking water. She looked over, her ck eyesnding on Yun Shen¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss Yun,¡± he said as he strolled over,¡±have you forgotten that he still has an injury on his shoulder?¡± ¡°Not done yet?¡± Yun Shen looked up.¡±Not done yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± After mo bei said that ... Feng nai smiled.¡±It seems like I was being too nosy.¡± Mo bei¡¯s shoulder had indeed recovered. Otherwise, she would not have participated in the Chef¡¯s Challenge. ¡°Come back early.¡± Feng nai leaned forward, the corners of his lips curved up, and his deep eyes seemed to be overflowing with a thick ck mist.¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble miss Yun to take good care of my team member. Don¡¯t let him suffer any idental injuries likest time.¡± This sentence made Yun Shen look up again. It shouldn¡¯t be an illusion. The Feng family¡¯s eldest young master¡¯s hostility towards her was already so obvious. However, it was indeed because of her that bei was implicated. So Yun Shen did not refute her, and the smile on his face did not diminish.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, k-God. Something like thest time won¡¯t happen again.¡± If it was any other girl, she would be easy to deal with. However, this Yun Shen ... Feng nai raised the corners of his eyes. He knew very well that the other party wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would be persuaded to leave by him with just a few words. If this little brother¡¯s girlfriend, trouble Lin, had a fragile heart, everything would be fine. Was it because of this that she liked it so much? Feng nai recalled what he had impersonated trouble Lin and asked a certain someone the day before yesterday, and his eyes darkened. Panda also realized that the atmosphere here was not right. He chuckled as he took the snacks from his goddess¡¯s hands.¡±¡±I¡¯m feeling a little lonely. ¡± ¡°Then you guys can eat slowly.¡± Yun Shen smiled. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side, emotionless.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Yun Shen replied,¡±okay. The two of them could be said to be a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Although their temperaments were different, they could match each other. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were extremely dark as he watched this scene. Especially at such a time. On the contrary, he was calmer. He was so calm that he no longer cared about what would happen. As he strolled upstairs, he dialed young master Jin¡¯s phone. In order to find out if brother nain was straight or gay, young master Jin asked,¡± He had really entered a Wolf¡¯s Den. He was now being sized up by the movie King. That person had never liked him, but at this time, he pushed him a bowl of porridge. Young master Jin had a backbone, and he reached out his hand to smash it. However, they didn¡¯t have a strong aura. He could only snatch the porridge. ¡°I thought you¡¯d smash everything here,¡± the movie Kingughed. ¡°I¡¯ll smash it after I¡¯m full. ¡± Young master Jin liked to speak the truth. The movie King reached out and patted his face. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that our little sugar daddy is still alive. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m warning you. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s yours?¡±young master Jin chuckled. The film Emperor¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I signed a contract with your family¡¯spany. The little financial backer has forgotten to let me drink.¡± ¡°I say, why are you so vengeful?¡± Young master Jin: ¡°I was helping you out of your predicament. Otherwise, you would have been taken advantage of by that rich woman.¡± ¡°Would she dare to?¡± the movie King sneered. I now know that she doesn¡¯t dare to do so. Young master Jin thought,¡¯it¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re a ruthless person.¡¯ The movie King nced at him.¡±Don¡¯t break your leg. It¡¯s as if I did something to you and your phone rang. It¡¯s just in time to get someone to take you away.¡± Chapter 440 - Falling for him

Chapter 440: Falling for him

Brother naer? Young master Jin swallowed the porridge. He couldn¡¯t count on brother na to be a Porter at all. He couldn¡¯t even tell brother na that he hade here, asked some stupid question, and even broke his leg in the end. If this got out, he would be ridiculed for a lifetime! After young master Jin was ready, he pressed the answer button.¡±Naer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yunshen, she just took mo Nan away from the base.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low, so low that even through the phone, little young master Jin could feel the chill in his voice.¡±It seems like I arranged too few scenes for her.¡± If young master Jin had been imagining that brother na wanted to make someone famous ... Little young master Jin, who now understood what brother na meant, silently raised his head and looked at the ceiling.¡±There it is! Brother nain, do you want to arrange some variety shows for her?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s emotions were very calm.¡±Anything is fine. Just make the arrangements for her now. An hourter, I want to see my assistant return to the base.¡± He, brother nain, didn¡¯t even want to hide it anymore. Young master Jin sighed in his heart. In order to snatch someone¡¯s boyfriend, he had to make that person famous. This kind of trick would only appear in his brother NA¡¯s case. ¡°One hour ...¡± Young master Jin¡¯s brain was still not enough to think about this. Feng nai smiled icily.¡±Just get your brother toe up with any excuse. He¡¯ll be able to make yunshen return to thepany.¡± Young master Jin finally understood. His brother naer hadpletely turned ck. It was true. It was fine if he was turned gay, but the person who turned him gay was irresponsible and had a girlfriend. Brother nain must be feeling bad. It had to be said that this time, young master Jin¡¯s scriptwriting skills came into y. Feng NAI¡¯s mood right now was really hard to describe. He thought he could endure it. It was nothing to be Good Brothers. As long as it was a special one, it was fine. However, he saw Yun Shen take that person away from him. The two of them were extremely intimate. He just realized that he could be so jealous of someone. She was so jealous that she didn¡¯t think about anything else and subconsciously made a phone call. He would even think. Could a certain someone be smiling at Yun Shen or ... Kissing? At the thought of this, Feng nai raised his hand and smashed it against the wall. He leaned there, his ck fringe hanging down and hitting his eyes. His pale knuckles were stained with blood. Yet, he seemed to not care at all. She knew that her current behavior was wrong. He hated breaking up people. But he still did it. He finally understood how those who liked someone felt when they spent a lot of money to buy a person. If he could, he could give Yun Shen anything she wanted. As long as Yun Shen let him have that person, it would be fine. Feng nai had never thought that he would like someone so much. From the beginning when the two of them met, they would fight. Later on, after they became familiar with each other, they gradually formed a tacit understanding. The slight helplessness he had when he was wearing the teddy bear. He stood in the square, expressionless, but when he confessed, he was calm. He was wearing an apron and standing in front of the dining table, carving something with a fruit knife. She could tell that he was running a fever with just one look, so she brought him into the clinic and fed him dried fruit from the side of his face. And sometimes, when something went wrong, he would always blink half a beatter and turn his head to look. Sometimes, she would persuade herself that it was because he was her good disciple in the game that she felt this way. Now he understood. He had fallen in love with a boy. In the past, she had fallen in love with him in the game. Now, she liked him in reality ... Chapter 441 - Don’t enter the wrong room

Chapter 441: Don¡¯t enter the wrong room

Outside the base. Mo bei was led by Yun Shen to the side of the business car with mo Nan. Mo Nan, who had been paying attention to his surroundings, took off his sunsses and was about to speak through the window. Mo bei looked up. Her face was very handsome, but there was a little coldness on it. Inparison. Mo Nan¡¯s wild and uninhibited aura still faintly lost. His little stoic was really so serious all the time. ¡°Brother.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell on his hand. Knowing that his sister would ask him this question the moment she saw him, mo Nan had practiced in front of the mirror many times before he came. Heughed without any sadness in his eyes.¡±The doctor said he¡¯s recovering well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Although mo bei didn¡¯t have much of an expression, her face was still very calm. However, mo Nan, who was familiar with his sister, knew that the slight rxation of her lips meant that she was very happy to hear the news. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce further away from here and talk. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. ¡°Yun Shen opened the car door. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± mo Nan agreed.¡±It¡¯s hard to say if we run into an ex-boyfriend or something.¡± ¡°Ex-boyfriend?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze onlynded on him after she sat down. Mo Nan was just about to give his sister an exnation. Yun Shenughed.¡±I just wanted to buy someone at the nightclub. I didn¡¯t manage to buy him. I thought he was a young master.¡± However? Mo bei was familiar with Yun Shen, but that was just the least important part of him. Would they meet here? ¡°Who are you treating as the young master?¡± As smart as mo bei was, even when she asked the question, her voice was calm. It was obvious that she had already guessed something based on the existing conditions. ¡°Your ck me¡¯s National adc, han Xi.¡± Yun Shen did not hide anything. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Yun Shen thought that this would bring her unnecessary trouble and was about to continue. Mo bei spoke up.¡±You¡¯re pretending to be my girlfriend. Will it affect your rtionship?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s best if celebrities don¡¯t fall in love. ¡± Yun Shen crossed his legs slightly, looking really beautiful.¡±¡±Moreover, after getting to know him, I just want to take him in and teach him how to respect girls. Don¡¯t be so arrogant in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei nced at mo Nan. Understanding his sister¡¯s meaning, mo Nan smiled.¡±¡±Sister Yun, be careful. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble when you¡¯re taking in people.¡± Mo bei nodded at the side. Her side profile was clear and her eyshes were very long. Yun Shen really could not be bothered to watch the brother and sister¡¯s act anymore. He smiled and pinched the area where mo Nan¡¯s hair had been tugging.¡±Alright, stop talking about me. The two of you, talk to each other about the situation at the base. After we send bei to the hotel, we have to hurry back.¡± ¡°Right, bei, tell me, am I taller or is Panda taller?¡± Monan tilted his head, his face serious. ¡°Is that important?¡± Yun Shen asked helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s about the dignity of a straight man. ¡± Monan emphasized. ¡°You,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°Then ...¡± Mo Nan still wanted to say something. Mo bei had already unlocked her phone and let him look at the pictures.¡±¡±This is theyout of the base. Brother, your room is on the second floor, opposite Feng nai. Don¡¯t enter the wrong room.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo Nan said seriously. ¡°This is the first floor.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers swiped across the screen.¡±When we¡¯re not sleeping, the team members ¡®range of activity is on the first floor. There are two refrigerators in the living room. One of them has mineral water. Don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s Feng nai¡¯ s.¡± Chapter 442 - Easy to get along with?

Chapter 442: Easy to get along with?

Monan asked,¡±¡±How?¡± ¡°That water looks very expensive,¡± mo bei said simply. Mo Nan had sessfully gotten it. It was exactly the same as the young master Feng He had imagined. He knew that the boss of No. 1 middle school used and wore beautiful things. He would try his best to control his emotions when he saw her. ¡°This is the training area.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Like all the other bases, everyone has a machine. Mine is the one on the far right.¡± Mo nanshuang¡¯s eyes fell on him. ck me is really a high-quality yer, the fair, rich, and beautifuldy in the team. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Yun Shen turned around and smiled.¡±¡±Young master Feng¡¯s appearance fee is three times mine. I heard that the system almost crashed during his first livestream. It¡¯s not because of the number of online viewers, it¡¯s because too many gifts were sent, causing the data to crash. With the God King around, ck me basically doesn¡¯t have to worry about making money. However, young master Feng¡¯s face won¡¯t be so easily revealed. There was even gossip before that in order to make him appear on screen without using a mineral water bottle, his assistant has used all sorts of methods, but it has no effect. Even their top manager cried in front of boss Jin when they were drinking and asked him how he should take care of this God. ¡± When mo bei heard this, her handsome face turned to the side.¡±¡±It¡¯s that difficult?¡± Before that ... Mo bei¡¯s eyshes twitched as she thought about the livestreaming they had done together these past few days. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult. ¡± Yun Shen¡¯s smile deepened.¡±The funniest thing was that after boss Jin heard the manager¡¯s words, he immediately cut off all ties with him. Then, he asked young master Feng out to show his loyalty.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s handsome face twisted a little.¡±¡±Boss Jin is not the richest one here ...¡± ¡°The Jin family and the Feng family are old friends.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers fiddled with his phone.¡±¡±It¡¯s because young master Feng has been ck-bellied since he was young. He even helped the old masters make arrangements for their generation. As for our arrangements, no one knows. But in their circle, no one can offend young master Feng, and it has almost be a doctrine. ¡± No one from No. 1 and No. 2 high school dared to do so, except for himself, mo Nan added. Yun Shen looked at him and reminded him again,¡±¡±When uncle Feng was here, he also said that you must be careful of his nephew after you move in. It¡¯s not without reason. This person was raised to be the heir of the Feng family. The morezy a person looks, the more confident he is in everything. He¡¯s not easy to get along with ...¡± When he heard this. Mo bei¡¯s mind was filled with the image of the team battle in the field. The surroundings were a mess. Some of them were even holding baseball bats. The man was wearing a school uniform and a mask. He was holding a book in his hand and leaning against the tree casually. No matter how chaotic it was, it seemed to have nothing to do with him. Indeed, only people who could control everything would behave like that. But ... There was one thing that mo bei looked up and asked seriously,¡±¡±Is he very difficult to get along with?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Nan added. Who was the other party? the boss of No. 1 middle school! If they were easy to get along with, would they be like fire and water? Even though this was a problem left behind by history. However, this didn¡¯t affect mo Nan¡¯s impression of Feng nai. In his opinion, he was someone he would never be friends with in his life. The other party probably didn¡¯t like him either. ¡°Sister,¡± mo Nan sighed.¡±It¡¯s been so many days. You¡¯ve really worked hard.¡± He had to endure the boss of No. 1 middle school who made people want to beat him up. Chapter 443 - A good relationship?

Chapter 443: A good rtionship?

¡°Hard work?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was very calm. She took a sip of water and said,¡±¡±Previously, when his hatred points were high, he was indeed asked to do a lot of things that I couldn¡¯t understand. But now, our rtionship is quite good.¡± Mo Nan paused.¡±Guar...Close?¡± he asked.¡±Close?¡± He, the boss of No. 2 middle school, had a good rtionship with the boss of No. 1 middle school? This was a joke, right? Didn¡¯t Jian Jian and the others object? Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s a good person. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person ¡°was used on that young master Feng who didn¡¯t care about anyone? Suitable? Mo Nan subconsciously wanted to grab his little cor. Mo bei seemed to be thinking of other adjectives so that her brother could understand her better. In the end, she thought for a long time before saying,¡±¡±It looks like a cat, very cute.¡± Monan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and his face was full of fear.¡±¡±Cute?¡± My dear sister, do you know what kind of words you used to describe what kind of person you are? That person was the one who single-handedly defeated more than a dozen of our No. 2 middle school students at the start of the school term. Besides sleeping, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at others. Cute? Hurry up and return this word to the girls! ¡°Are you serious?¡± Monan was already rambling. Mo bei, on the other hand, had a clear expression on her face.¡±You¡¯ll understand if you interact more with him.¡± I went to school face to face with him for three years! Three years! He had never been in close contact with her. However, as his mortal enemy ... Your brother is too familiar with him! You¡¯re so serious when you¡¯re using cuteness here? Phew ... Monan took a deep breath and was about to speak. Yun Shen¡¯s phone rang. ¡°He¡¯s my boss,¡± Yun Shen looked up. Mo Nan and Mo bei went silent at the same time. ¡°Hello, CEO Jin.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers slid across the phone. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m outside. I have some personal matters to attend to.¡± ¡°A meeting? nning? Do I have to do it now? I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jin, I¡¯m really busy here. Can I bete?¡± The voice on the other end also followed,¡±¡±Everyone else is here and they¡¯re all waiting for you. You¡¯re going to start filming tomorrow, so this drama should be very important to you. What kind of personal matter could make you miss such an important meeting?¡± Yun Shen had not made a decision yet. Mo bei leaned forward and reached out to block her phone. She lowered her voice and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m rushing back. ¡± After Yun Shen acknowledged her, he said,¡±¡±Director Jin, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± ¡°Very good, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need to rush?¡±Yun Shen raised an eyebrow. Didn¡¯t they say that they were all waiting for her? ¡°What I mean is, pay attention to your safety. Don¡¯t drive fast just because you have to rush back.¡± Yun Shen epted this exnation. After she hung up, mo bei said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go to the hotel myself. You take my brother back to the base. You should be going in the same direction. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yun Shen looked at her.¡±I¡¯ll send mo Nan to ck me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She reached out and ruffled his head.¡±Be careful when you go to the production team.¡± ¡°MMM ...¡± Yun Shen smiled. Mo Nan was a little helpless at the side.¡±They have the same face. Their attitudes are so different, alright, sister Yun?¡± ¡°Temperament. From now on, please maintain the temperament of my North.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes twitched.¡±Don¡¯t be like this again. If you copse there, you know the consequences.¡± Monan immediately stopped talking and began to feign poker face. Mo bei had alighted from the intersection ahead and had just finished waving to them. Yun Shen took a bag and handed it to her.¡±¡±I almost forgot. I¡¯ve already prepared these. A wig, a dress, and some personal items. I¡¯ll be there tonight. I¡¯ll see you in this state, so I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡± Chapter 444 - Mo Nan and Almighty K meet ...

Chapter 444: Mo Nan and Almighty K meet ...

?

Mo bei grunted in acknowledgment and took the bag. Yun Shen smiled.¡±After you¡¯re done wearing the dress, remember to take a photo for me. I picked it out especially for you. It suits your temperament very well. You¡¯re a cold Royal ...¡± Mo bei, on the other hand, had never really cared about her attire. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter to her if she didn¡¯t wear a dress. After all, she had been wearing a chef¡¯s uniform most of the time when she was at the vocational school. Yun Shen was looking forward to it. After all, it was not as if Beibei had never grown long hair before. She was very beautiful back then. It would definitely be more pleasing to the eye now. It would be great if they could take a secret photo together. After all, their temperaments were different. Unfortunately, she had to go back to work, and most importantly, she had to send mo Nan back ... They had not gone far from the base. It was only a half an hour drive. The business car returned to its original position. Mo Nan and Yun Shen got out of the car together. Yun Shen looked at him. His ck hair fell down, and his side profile was handsome. In a trance, he ovepped with the figure of bei in her mind. There should be no problem. Yun Shen reached out and hooked his arm. This time, mo Nan did well. Not only did he not avoid her, he even turned to look at her, his emotions just right. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡±Yun Shen smiled. At this level, even she found it difficult to distinguish. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. It was true that mo Nan had never dressed so meticulously before. His gaze was still faint, and when he lowered his eyes, he could easily give off a cold and aloof feeling of abstinence. It would definitely not be a problem to go over with this image. These two days of special acting training had already made him undergo a qualitative change. His eyes, gaze, behavior, and tone were a person¡¯s temperament. Remember, remember. Monan took a deep breath. With a clear expression, his gaze fell on the small two-story building. Then, he walked in. With Yun Shen by his side, he would be able to perform better. After all, there was a saying in the acting circle that if your opponent¡¯s acting skills were good, it would allow you to adapt to the current role faster. This was what people often called ¡°bringing people into character.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Panda, who was still munching on his snacks, saw mo Nan walk in and his eyes lit up.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you guys go on a date? Why did youe back so quickly? However, you¡¯re finally back. Boss doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡± Panda¡¯s unspoken words were to say,¡±hurry up and coax him. Make something for boss to eat or something. Anyway, you¡¯re the best at this kind of thing.¡± Monan, on the other hand, merely grunted in response. Panda indeed did not notice anything different about this person. And now, mo Nan only had one thought-those people who kept saying that he was as tall as Panda were definitely ndering him! Seeing that the two of them were fine and Mo Nan¡¯s condition was stable, Yun Shen smiled and said,¡±¡±I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo Nan still didn¡¯t lose his temper. When he turned his head, he mimicked bei¡¯s previous tone and said,¡±¡±Be careful when you go to the production team.¡± Yun Shen knew that this person was doing it on purpose, but he was dazed that she would really think that bei had said that to her. It was good. If only Monan could maintain this state. He would definitely not be exposed. Mo Nan thought so too. After he watched Yun Shen leave, he was about to go upstairs. An unfamiliar yet familiar voice rang out in the air,zy and maic,¡±¡±You¡¯re back?¡± Chapter 445 - Brother Nan is finished

Chapter 445: Brother Nan is finished

F * ck! That was mo Nan¡¯s first reaction. He could recognize this voice even if it turned to dust. It was the big boss of No. 1 middle school, young master Feng! Fortunately, mo Nan was standing with his back to the stairs. No one had seen the change in his gaze. However, wait a moment. This person was asking him? Oh, right. His sister had said that the two of them were on good terms. Monan quicklyposed himself. In order to make it look like he didn¡¯t want to fight with the other party that much. Mo Nan¡¯s gaze dimmed before he turned his face away, a hand stuffed into his pocket. His ck hair fell on his nose. From the angle of the stairs, mo Nan was indeed fine, and the curve of his chin was just right under the sun. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied coldly. Mo Nan concluded that the less he spoke, the less mistakes he would make. When he was unsure of the situation, he would just use an ¡°mm¡± instead. Anyway, his sister was like a little oil bottle with few words. Feng nai came down from upstairs and slowly walked closer. For some reason, one of his hands was wrapped in a white bandage, and it was hanging by his side. His face was well-defined and clean without any dirt on it. His eyes were very deep. No matter if it was the people from No. 1 middle school or No. 2 middle school, they always said that his eyes were the most effective weapon to charm girls. This sentence was not without reason. Monan¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest, and he tried his best to keep his eyes from flickering. However, when Feng nai stood in front of him, the corner of the Demon¡¯s Eye still twitched.¡±¡±Why do I feel like you¡¯re a little fierce?¡± Fierce? Was he fierce? Mo Nan stood there and clenched his fists where no one could see. He knew that this young master Feng liked to pick a fight! Mo Nan¡¯s hands clenched, but his voice was still very calm.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai moved a little closer to him and looked at his fair and delicate face. Mo Nan wanted to say,¡±brother, what are you doing? if you¡¯re talking, just say it. You¡¯re so close to me, and you¡¯re looking at me like you¡¯re looking at an animal!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed, and a strong sense of oppression came over.¡±¡±You seem to be ...¡± Mo Nan turned to look at him. Only then did Feng nai stand up straight and say nonchntly,¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. I thought you were a different person. ¡± Mo Nan was speechless. F * ck! I¡¯m standing here and I didn¡¯t say anything. Why do you think I¡¯m a different person? Terrifying! And why did he suddenly not feel it anymore? Monan had no clue at all, and even shuddered. After all, he couldn¡¯t see through her eyes. He didn¡¯t know how his sister managed to maintain a good rtionship with others. Only Feng nai himself knew that his emotions were not very stable. Some of the problems that he had just realized made him a little unsure of how to face this person. He even felt a little guilty and jealous of what he had just done. ¡°Do you think you haven¡¯t dated enough?¡± The words that Feng nai blurted out carried a hint of mockery that he himself didn¡¯t even notice. Mo Nan thought to himself,¡¯does ck me even care about his teammates¡¯ dates?¡¯ He didn¡¯t show it on his face. After all, he was now his sister. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± His handsome face was indifferent, and his eyes were light. Other than ¡®yes¡¯, his sister also had amon saying, which was ¡®no¡¯. As long as he used it well, there should be no problem with his current facial paralysis. Mo Nan had indeed imitated her very well. But what made him almost jump up in shock was Feng NAI¡¯s next move ... Chapter 446 - Brother Nan wants to beat someone up

Chapter 446: Brother Nan wants to beat someone up

Poke ... Poke his face? He poked his face! Mo Nan was so angry that he almost stopped breathing! ¡°Then why do you have such an expression?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change. His long, slender fingers poked the corner of the other party¡¯s lips, and as usual, he was very indifferent. But to Monan ... It was like a Thunderbolt! Face-poking? Who could exin to a straight man like him, what kind of F * cking move was it for a boy to poke another boy¡¯s face? Was this still the King he knew? He was the king that he would never cast a nce at no matter who was standing next to him. King, who was afraid of getting infected with any bacteria, always kept a distance of more than a meter from people in school. Face-poking, hehehehe ... Could it be that the other party was a fake? And did he know whose face he was poking? it was the boss of No. 2 middle school! Monan tried his best to keep his face intact. Even though he really wanted to push that person¡¯s hand away. He also had to block it with a clear face. He had to match his sister¡¯s temperament. To his surprise, the person standing in front of himughed and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±This little brother really won¡¯t even let us touch his face after the date?¡± What did he call him? Little, Big, big brother? F * ck, he wouldn¡¯t dare to look at the word ¡®little brother¡¯ in the eye anymore! Monan continued to endure, his face expressionless. Also, what did he mean by this? This guy had touched his sister¡¯s face a lot before? No, he had to hold back. He couldn¡¯t make a move. Just as Monan lowered his eyes and suppressed his emotions ... Feng NAI¡¯s arm suddenly reached over and seemed to naturallynd on his shoulder.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just end your date early? why are you so unhappy?¡± Mo Nan froze. Although his sister had said that she had a good rtionship with him, he was still very happy. However, mo Nan had never thought that they would have such a good rtionship. It wasn¡¯t like mo Nan had never seen this person interact with the Vice President of No. 1 middle school. They should be brothers then. They basically ate together after school. Furthermore, the Vice President of No. 1 high school seemed to have been in the same elementary school as Feng nai. However, he had never treated the Vice President like this! At most, the same scene would appear. Why was it that when it came to his sister ... She greeted him, poked his face, and put her arms around him? Putting arms around each other¡¯s shoulders was fine. After all, any normal boy would do that. What¡¯s with the face-poking? If he didn¡¯t know that the other party was even straighter than he was, he ... ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you?¡± Feng nai spoke, breaking mo Nan¡¯s thoughts. Monan did his best to get used to her, his face expressionless.¡±¡±Smell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he moved a little closer, his spine even lower.¡±¡±It¡¯s different from your usual smell. It doesn¡¯t smell like lemon. It¡¯s another smell ...¡± Mo Nan wanted to say,¡±are you serious, brother? you even have to distinguish what smell it is?¡± What should he do? The smell. Where did his sister¡¯s smelle from? He had no idea. However, the other party seemed to be very concerned about this kind of thing. He lowered his body even more, and even his deep eyes carried a sense of examination. His tall nose and dangerous face slowly leaned in his direction. Mo Nan¡¯s heart was beating so fast that he could be sent straight to the emergency room. He wouldn¡¯t be discovered just like that, would he? F * ck, this is real. Monan looked at the face. Immediately after, no one knew what he was thinking, but his eyes had a deep change.¡±What are you ...¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter four hundred and forty seven

Chapter 447: Chapter four hundred and forty seven

¡°It¡¯s yunshen,¡± Mo Nan turned his face, his expression calm.¡±¡±Yunshen put on a lot of perfume today. He must have gotten it on me before.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s figure paused. His long and narrow eyes slowly narrowed, and a faint cold glint appeared. What kind of intimate actions had they done before? She could even smell the perfume. She should have been angry. But even Feng nai didn¡¯t know why. Looking at the eyes in front of him, he actually didn¡¯t care as much as he thought. Don¡¯t tell me ... He doesn¡¯t like me? Feng nai was a little uncertain. Even his heart seemed to have calmed down a lot. Then what was the feeling he had before? Seeing that he seemed to have epted his answer, mo Nan nned to go upstairs quickly. He had finally realized it. It was definitely not easy wherever Feng nai was. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t disguise himself well. It was Feng nai who would give him intimate contact from time to time. He would be considered evil if he didn¡¯t break his cultivation! No, he had to go back to his room and send his sister a text message to ask her what was going on with this kind of ambiguous rtionship! However, the moment Monan took a step forward ... Her wrist was grabbed by someone! Monan turned his head and saw the face of homme fatale. It was enough to cause a sensation. If the other party didn¡¯t look like this. No one would have thought that he had gone backstage to confess to him. However, Monan also knew that both he and her had been in the script of some people. Therefore, ever since that incident, he had be much more cautious in his actions and words. However, there was no turning back in this world. You said the wrong thing and fell into someone else¡¯s trap. There would be a change that could destroy the heavens and earth. In the end, his personality made it easy for him to offend people and affect the interests of others. He was impulsive, so he was caught red-handed. He didn¡¯t think about what was behind this, so he didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin. He understood that exining would only create more public opinion. Therefore, he had given up long ago. He had long given up on gaming. He didn¡¯t say it out loud and didn¡¯t stop her because he didn¡¯t want his sister to destroy something she shouldn ¡®t. His sister was different from him. That little stoic had too many people¡¯s memories. Only when she moved the mouse and turned into a top assassin in the game world, destroying the opponent¡¯s jungle, that was her true self. If only she was here. Monan believed. It wasn¡¯t just the National League. Even in the past three years, there had never been a worldpetition where China was qualified. She could also win that honor! This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t reject her and let her rece him in thepetition. If this method could bring her back to this ce ... Everything would be worth it. If there were any regrets as an older brother ... He knew that although his sister was once a gaming genius, this genius had never officially yed in apetition. She was the one who should be standing here. Back then, when she looked up and saw Supreme Alliance ying on the screen, her eyes would light up and she would smile. For his little stoic, what she loved the most was stillpeting. So no matter what. He had to keep pretending. He stayed. Even though mo Nan felt that the matter of him being grabbed by the wrist was really twisted! Chapter 448 - Mo bei changes clothes

Chapter 448: Mo bei changes clothes

To be honest. If a straight man wanted to say something, he could just stop him. Pull his wrist? Pulling someone¡¯s wrist was something that the male lead would do to the female lead in an idol drama ... Phew, calm down, I have to be calm. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to look at things like pulling someone¡¯s wrist! Mo Nan¡¯s feelings wereplicated, but his face was still very calm. After all, his sister was always like this when she was in trouble. But very quickly, Monan realized that he couldn¡¯t keep his cool. Because what was going to happen next ... ¡°You haven¡¯t applied any medicine to your shoulder, have you?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was heard. Mo Nan subconsciously grunted in agreement. After all, this was his F * cking golden routine. Who would have thought that he had just finished saying ¡®yes¡¯? Young master Feng pulled him aside.¡±Go to my room. I¡¯ll help you.¡± What? Mo Nan was just about to throw her away. This time, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not willing?¡± Feng nai nced sideways. His voice was very calm.¡±It¡¯s not the first time.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. You better tell me what you¡¯ve done to my sister! So aggrieved, he couldn¡¯t beat people up. And there was no emotion on his face. Mo Nan stood there, still sizing up the room. After all, bei had said that they had lived in the same bedroom before. At that time, mo Nan had only thought of not letting the other party notice anything. After all, Feng nai was a clean freak, and it was well known that he was toozy to get along with others. However, what mo Nan was worried about now was whether the other party had any other thoughts about the North. If he didn¡¯t know that Feng nai hated gays the most, he would really have thought in that direction. But fortunately, everything that happened after that was normal. Even when she applied medicine, there was no excessive intimacy. Mo Nan felt that it was normal. However, Feng nai was certain of one thing at this moment. That was, he really wasn¡¯t interested. Previously, when he took a look at it, he felt that his thoughts would run wild. Now, he felt that this person was no different from gold to him. So, he was actually normal? But how could he exin that day? Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was holding the cotton swab, stopped on mo Nan¡¯s shoulder. He only applied it perfunctorily twice. After all, the external injuries could no longer be seen. This medicine was only for improving blood cirction, so it was actually the same whether he applied it or not. Feng nai had only done this to confirm one thing. And that was, what kind of feelings did he have for his team member? He didn¡¯t have any impulse. There wasn¡¯t even a ripple of emotion in his eyes. He was normal. Nothing could make Feng nai heave a sigh of relief more than this. Falling in love with a boy, and a boy who already had a girlfriend. This in itself was very difficult for him to ept. She rejected him again and again in her heart, but none of them were as direct as this. He was really thinking about something. Feng nai turned his gaze to the side and curled his lips into a smile. There was a strong sense of self-mockery in his smile, as well as some unknown emotions. Mo Nan, who was pulling up his cor, heard a faint sigh. He seemed to be saying,¡±fortunately?¡± Fortunately what? Monan didn¡¯t ask. However, Feng nai could be considered normal now. After applying the medicine on him, she threw the ointment in his direction and stuffed a hand into her trouser pocket. Like a young master from an aristocratic family, she did not make any further movements. Mo Nan heaved a sigh of relief. This was the boss of No. 1 middle school he was familiar with. He lookedzy, but in reality, he was difficult to approach. If it was this model, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in the future. At the same time. In a hotel in the business district. Mo bei pushed the door open and walked out of the changing room ... Chapter 449 - Meeting little Lin

Chapter 449: Meeting little Lin

? The room had good lighting. The light came in from the floor-to-ceiling window and shone on her white dress. It wasn¡¯t aplicated dress, and it suited the temperament of the person wearing it. Clean, clear, and as beautiful as snow. When he walked over, his wide sleeves hung to one side, and when they brushed past, they carried a faint fragrance. She was still holding her phone in her hand. The call was from mo ding¡¯s mother. ¡°Bei, I finally got through to you. Why can¡¯t I get through to you?¡± Mo bei listened to the sounds on the other side, and her long eyshes fluttered.¡±¡±There¡¯s no signal,¡± ¡°The hotel¡¯s signal is this bad too?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother raised her eyebrows. Mo bei grunted and did not have the slightest intention of exining. Mo ding¡¯s mother also knew that her daughter was a person of few words since she was young. She only said in a slightly excited voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m in the restaurant on the first floor? Come here quickly, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei looked down. Her pure ck long hair was slightly curled, like floating seaweed, and naturally fell to one side. There was just enough time. This was the only thought in mo bei¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t even look at herself in the mirror. Then, he walked out of the room ... It was obvious that there were more customers in the hotel today. Normally, such a high-ss hotel would not be so noisy. But today, there were many peopleing and going. There were people of all skin colors andnguages. There was moremunication at the front desk than usual. The mostmon topic of conversation was which Gourmet Master he was. This made Feng Lin, who was sitting at the table waiting for dessert, extremely bored. However, on such asions, little Lin had always been just like his brother. He had a handsome little face and looked unapproachable. ¡°Young master, do you want to eat more?¡± Little Lin shook his head. He was dressed in a little ck suit, looking like a Little Prince.¡±Is mother still busy?¡± ¡°The judges for this year¡¯s Chef¡¯s Challenge are all from Michelin restaurants. Madam wants to make arrangements for all the chefs. Young master, can you wait a little longer?¡± Little Lin¡¯s face was very small, and he raised his eyebrows. He had already waited for two hours. Forget it. I¡¯m going to pee. After that, he would call his brother to harass him. Little Lin, who had made up his mind, jumped down from the dining chair with his round eyes. After that, she didn¡¯t forget to tidy up her little suit. She was as polite and thoughtful as a small noble. ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡± Little Lin turned to the side, his aura faint.¡±The washroom. You don¡¯t have to follow me. When mommyes back, tell her to wait for me here.¡± He had really arranged everything clearly. However, with little Lin here, there was indeed no need to worry about getting lost or anything. After all, it was his own hotel. He could find the bathroom with his eyes closed. Little Lin was thinking about how to harass his brother. The main reason was that he missed little brother. Her little brother seemed to be very busy recently, and she didn¡¯t even have time to y games with him. He had advised his brother before that once little brother had a girlfriend, he would definitely not dote on them. His brother just didn¡¯t listen to him. Sigh. It was better to wait for two days and let uncle bring him to see little brother. In any case, eldest uncle had already returned to take care of little brother. As the president of the fan club, he could finally heave a sigh of relief. Little Lin weaved through the crowd like a little adult. As his figure was already there, he swayed and was a little unstable. In order to avoid the waiter who was holding a wine ss, he identally bumped into the person behind him ... Chapter 450 - North America

Chapter 450: North America

Bang! The thing in the man¡¯s hand dropped. His expression instantly changed. Then, she looked at her shoes, which had been stepped on by a child. His eyes were filled with contempt, and he looked down on her. He didn¡¯t even control his tone.¡±Little friend, didn¡¯t your mother teach you to walk properly? This is a public ce, you¡¯ll only affect others by doing this. Or is this how education in the country is like? low quality is low quality indeed. ¡± Initially, little Lin had bumped into someone by ident and was about to apologize. Hearing the other party¡¯s words. He squinted his big eyes, which were ck and bright. The more that person looked at his dirty shoes, the more unhappy he became. He pushed him away directly,pletely not considering that the person in front of him was a child. He even said,¡±parents should discipline such a naughty child.¡± Mo bei had been sitting at a nearby table, listening to his mother introduce an outstanding master in her line. In order to show respect, she did not say a word from the beginning to the end. When she raised her hand to drink the lemon water, she saw the small figure. In the beginning, mo bei did not know that the other party was little Lin. After hearing the noise from the other side. Mo bei finally saw who it was. He was originally going to hide. In her current state ... It would be a problem if anyone saw it. However, after seeing the man¡¯s actions, she was stunned. Mo bei suddenly moved. His left hand grabbed the napkin in front of him, and his right hand moved the chair behind him. The master sitting opposite her was just about to look up and talk to her ... When he disappeared. Mo bei was indeed very fast. It was because little Lin was very likely to be pushed to the corner of the table. It was precisely because he had noticed this problem. That was why mo bei took the napkin and threw it over directly. She tied it around the leg of the table and pulled it back forcefully. Her long dress fluttered slightly, and her wide sleeves fluttered. Her face was clearly very beautiful, but at this moment, she gave off an indescribable sense of handsomeness. Fortunately, with mo bei¡¯s action, little Lin didn¡¯t bump into the table leg and moved forward a little. Mo bei did not stop. She turned around, and as her white dress fell, she pulled the little one in her direction. It was only then that little Lin did not touch his forehead. Instead, his little face crashed into mo bei¡¯s arms. The people around them saw this scene and couldn¡¯te back to their senses. But more than that, he heaved a sigh of relief. At that angle, if the child really hit him, his handsome little face would be bloomed. Luckily. Some people even patted their chests with lingering fear. Fortunately, nothing happened. However, this youngdy in white was too surprising. She was so beautiful and full of artistic temperament, but she actually had such skills. Especially when she moved, her fair back was exposed, and her curves were beautiful. It was hard to shift one¡¯s eyes away. The hand that was holding the little boy was as white as porcin. It was like jade, and there was a faint coolness. Therefore, people were even more surprised that the scene that had just happened was done by this young girl. His series of actions were as smooth as flowing water, and even his eyes were indifferent. Now, with one hand on the little boy¡¯s back, she stood there elegantly. Her legs were long and white, and there was a silver rope tied around her ankle. She was so cold that she looked like an immortal who had just walked out of aic. Little Lin, who had been saved, only knew that he was being pulled into someone¡¯s arms. He was soft and fragrant, but he still didn¡¯t know who his Savior was. When his little head was free, he looked up ... Chapter 451 - Chapter four hundred and fifty one

Chapter 451: Chapter four hundred and fifty one

When mo bei noticed his movements, she subconsciously turned her face to the side. However, this didn¡¯t affect little Lin¡¯s ability to recognize him. Little Lin¡¯s movements froze stiffly for a moment. His pair of big ck eyes widened in disbelief.¡±¡±Little brother?¡± Mo bei sighed in her heart and turned her face away, still emotionless.¡±¡±Little brother? Who is it?¡± ¡°Oh, you.¡± Little Lin was extremely happy. However, the next second, he realized a problem. How did his little brother¡¯s hair be so long? furthermore, he was wearing ... Wait a minute! A dress? Why was his little brother wearing a dress? And it was such a beautiful dress with bubbles? Little Lin¡¯s big eyes were clearly filled with shock. He looked at it again and again. She even touched the long hair beside his hand. What was going on with little brother? Why did she be such a beautifuldy? Mo bei looked at hisrge eyes and let go of him. As if this was the first time she had seen him, her tone remained unchanged. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± ¡°Wrong person?¡± Little Lin was indeed a little dumbfounded. However, his eyes, his face, his nose, even his voice and the feeling he gave off were all his little brother, okay? But why did the other party say that he had the wrong person? Little Lin blinked and did not give up at all, seeing that the other party was about to leave. It reached out its two little ws and hugged the long leg. ¡°What does this mean?¡± mo bei asked in a low voice. Did she really not know him? Little Lin was stunned again and again, but he did not let go. Mo bei was just about to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡®Little Lin interrupted her and raised his little face with a smile.¡±Little Big sister.¡± Youngdy? Mo bei lowered her eyes. From this angle, little Lin¡¯s palm-sized face had be even more beautiful. He was as clean as a little angel and his eyshes could grow. When he acted cute, he looked like a little kitten as usual. The only thing missing was a pair of little ears. Since he could hug someone, he could act coquettishly. This was little Lin¡¯s consistent motto: ¡°Little sister, can you take me with you? I don¡¯t know where my mother is, and there are too many people here. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll bump into someone identally and be pushed away again. I¡¯ll definitely fall then.¡± Little Lin¡¯s voice became lower and lower as he spoke. She looked so pitiful. In fact, he had already turned his face and used his eyes to stop the assistant who was trying to rush forward. Moreover, little Lin was more familiar with this territory than his brother. Even if he liked to get lost, he could still take care of himself here. Little Lin had his own purpose for saying so much. However, the man who had pushed her was unhappy.¡±¡±What do you mean you¡¯ll definitely fall if you¡¯re pushed? Did no one teach you how to speak? Or did no one teach you to look carefully when you walk? You¡¯ve stepped on my shoes like this, who should I push if not you? She¡¯s so young and she¡¯s already learned how to act. Really, what kind of education background does she have?¡± Little Lin had to admit that both he and his brother had the temperament of a ¡°little white Lotus.¡± However, he and his brother would only pretend to be ¡®little white Lotus¡¯ in front of his little brother. He had said those words because he wanted to follow this ¡°pretty sister¡± who looked like his little brother. What did it have to do with this person? He was really angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the little brother, he really wanted to ask his assistant to chase her away! Unfortunately, she could not let her assistante over, so she could only endure it. He was still angry! Chapter 452

Chapter 452: Four hundred and fifty two

The man wanted to say something. After mo bei saw little Lin¡¯s puffed-up cheeks, she spoke up before him.¡±¡±Sir, there are many types of collisions. One of them is carelessness.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s really a child who¡¯s in the wrong, I hope you can hold him and tell him slowly to watch where he¡¯s going and to be careful not to fall. Don¡¯t push him away without thinking about the consequences. ¡°Like you said, you¡¯re a well-mannered person. Well-mannered people should have some love in this aspect, don¡¯t you think?¡± When the man heard mo bei¡¯s words, he scoffed.¡±¡±It¡¯s because of parents like you that such a naughty child is raised. It¡¯s really not good in China.¡± ¡°It seems that you have returned from abroad.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. The man tidied his suit.¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t expect you people to have any high quality.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve never encountered such a problem when I was overseas.¡± That person grumbled and wanted to leave. He even nced in little Lin¡¯s direction, his eyes filled with disgust. Mo bei blocked his eyes, her emotions unchanged.¡±¡±It¡¯s so good overseas. Why don¡¯t you stay there? why did youe back?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± The man looked at the beautiful face in front of him and tried to restrain himself.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect such a beautifuldy to say such things. It¡¯s my freedom to stay wherever I want. Besides, I¡¯m here to participate in thepetition. Otherwise, who woulde back?¡± ¡°A Chef¡¯s Challenge?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was slow. The man looked at her from head to toe, thinking that another person was here to strike up a conversation. Although her method was a little different from the others, she must be interested in him since she asked such a question. ...... Seeing how beautiful she was, he forgave her attitude just now.¡±¡±Yes, a Chef¡¯s Challenge. It seems that you¡¯re also very interested in this. If you¡¯re really interested, I can give you my contact information.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes, and her gazended on his name tag. There was not a hint of warmth in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the field, Mr. Tom. ¡± The man looked at his name tag and frowned. Was this woman also here to participate? Mo bei ignored him and strode away. However, it was the same as the first time she met little Lin. With every step she took, the little one who was hugging her leg would follow. Mo bei lowered her eyes again. Little Lin was aggrieved.¡±Little sister, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Without you protecting me, I¡¯ll be easily beaten up. That person looks fierce when he sees me.¡± The assistant wanted to shout,¡±young master, really, as long as you say a word, I can chase them away. Why are you always hugging a customer¡¯s leg?¡± You¡¯re so young, you can¡¯t possibly devote yourself to me, right? Little Lin didn¡¯t care and insisted on following. Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over. Little Lin¡¯s ears drooped.¡±Can¡¯t you really bring me along, little sister? my mother will be here to pick me up in a while.¡± I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll call Madam Feng over. Madam Feng was stillcking. If that person appeared. Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused for a moment, and she lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t bring you along. How about this, I¡¯ll send you to the front desk and let the front desk make an announcement.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a left-behind child if you do that. ¡± Little Lin rubbed his face against mo bei.¡±Little sister, I promise I¡¯ll be good. My stomach¡¯s growling from hunger right now. I just want to eat something. Can you not send me to the front desk?¡± Chapter 453

Chapter 453: Take a picture of the youngdy and send it to his brother ...

Mo bei lowered her eyes to look at the pitiful little one, still hesitating. His side profile was clear and emotionless. But her rationality stopped her. Once this kind of thing started, it was really difficult to round it up. ¡°Beibei, why are you so unhappy today? bring them to the table. I¡¯ll get a bowl of porridge for the child. He¡¯s still growing and can¡¯t go hungry.¡± At this moment, mo ding¡¯s mother walked over. When she saw the little boy hugging her daughter¡¯s leg, her heart melted.¡±Whose child is this? why is he so good-looking?e, let¡¯s go over there and eat something.¡± Auntie? Little brother ... No, little sister¡¯s mother? Little Lin raised his head. After his round eyes confirmed the situation, he nodded his little head very obediently.¡±Aunty, aunty, I like to eat congee.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was so adorable that she wanted to bend down and pinch her little face when she heard the term ¡®Auntie¡¯. The assistant, who was standing not far away, had a lot ofints in his heart. Young master, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt when you say this? Who was the one whoined that the porridge was tasteless? Mo bei looked at the old man and the young man who were about to get familiar with each other, and said in a very calm voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s hard to exin. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s hard to exin?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother tilted her head. Mo bei¡¯s handsome face was clear.¡±You look like a child trafficker now.¡± ...... ¡°If you were your brother, I would definitely hit your head,¡± mo ding¡¯s mother said. Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s voice remained the same.¡±Besides, you¡¯re taking him away like this. What if he doesn¡¯t reject someone else taking him away next time?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother paused. She actually felt that her daughter¡¯s words made sense. Seeing that his n was about to fail, little Lin became anxious. He sniffed and said in a low, childish voice,¡±¡±I know that little sister and aunty are good people, that¡¯s why I wanted to follow you. I won¡¯t follow anyone if they call me.¡± The assistant, who was in the corner, nodded her head vigorously. Indeed, it was already good enough that the young master did not roll his eyes at them and told them to stay away. But wait a minute, young master, are you pretending to cry? Just to let someone take you away? Mo bei could tell that little Lin had done it on purpose. However, mo ding¡¯s mother did not. The old woman¡¯s heart ached for her child. She squatted down and hugged the child.¡±What a pitiful child.¡± Mo bei knew that her mother had died in battle. At the same time, the line of defense in her heart also wavered a little because of little Lin¡¯s dejected look. ¡°Let¡¯s follow,¡± Mo bei wanted to sigh. Little Lin turned his face to the side and blinked his big eyes at the assistant, meaning to tell him not to ruin it. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re not a child star, little master. If there¡¯s a White Lotus, you¡¯d definitely be suitable for the role!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let master Gu wait too long. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to help you get this person.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was also very worried about her daughter, who did not like to speak.¡±¡±You should talk more with people of simr age.¡± Mo bei¡¯s ck hair fell, and she said nonchntly,¡±¡±Yes.¡± Her perfunctory reply was also very obvious. The three of them returned to their seats. He also expressed his apologies to the master. The master smiled, indicating that it was fine, and continued to talk about cuisines. Little Lin sat there, unable to understand what the master opposite him was saying. After little missy pushed the bowl to him, he obediently took the small spoon and ate the porridge. The porridge in their hotel was really tasteless. It tasted awful, but what could he do? He had to make up for the words he had said. Sigh, acting is really too tiring ... He had to find a way to get a phone from his assistant. This way, he could take a picture of this beautifuldy who looked exactly like his little brother and send it to his brother ... Chapter 454

Chapter 454: Exactly the same? we are brother and sister

Little Lin¡¯s round cat eyesnded on mo bei. Before he got his phone, he could try to get some information out of the youngdy. But before he could speak. Mo bei put down her cup and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Why did you call me little brother just now?¡± This question caught little Lin off guard. Could it be that he was really overthinking? Little Lin was a little dizzy and could only tell the truth.¡±¡±Because I have a little brother who looks exactly the same as the youngdy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change, as if she waspletely unaware of this. Little Lin scratched his head. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. Mo bei swept a nce at the little one, thinking that it should be about time. At that moment, mo ding¡¯s mother, who was chatting with master Gu, suddenly lowered her voice for some reason. She still heard it. Mo ding¡¯s mother turned her chair around, her face filled with surprise.¡±¡±Exactly the same? With Beibei? Little boy, do you know our mo Nan?¡± ...... Mo Nan? This was indeed little brother¡¯s name! Little Lin nodded and his eyes lit up again.¡±Yes, I know him!¡± Mo bei had never liked to talk, and now she didn¡¯t want to talk even more. It was difficult to guard against one¡¯s own mother. This sentence was most suitable for mo bei. (Search NewN ovel¡¯) Sure enough. The old and the young seemed to regret not having met earlier. Mo ding¡¯s mother: ¡°little boy, you should have said earlier that you know our little boy Nan. Aren¡¯t they all rtives?¡± ¡°Aunty, aunty, you can call me little Lin.¡± ¡°Little Lin, how did you get to know our Jia Nan kid?¡± mother mo asked. Feng Lin: ¡°I went to look for my brother once and saw a group of people fighting. Little brother is so handsome. He beat them all up and even sent me, who was lost, to school.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± mother mo asked. This little rascal is still so impulsive!¡± Feng Lin: ¡°don¡¯t be impulsive, little brother. You¡¯ve always been cold, but you¡¯re very handsome and gentle. You even make cakes for me.¡± The more mo ding¡¯s mother listened, the more she frowned. Very gentle? Baking cakes? This isn¡¯t our ...¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she said. ¡°Mr. Gu,¡± mo bei reminded him with a calm expression.¡±How long are you going to ignore Mr. Gu?¡± Gu Wu, who had been specially invited over, smiled. His eyes were good-looking, and he was wearing a white suit. For some reason, he looked warm and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± He had agreed toe because Gu Wu had watched a video of mo bei cooking a long time ago. He saw it on the campuswork of a vocational school. It was as if he had never forgotten that one nce. It was probably because that person¡¯s technique was too beautiful. Whether it was the processing of the ingredients or the subsequent stir-frying and setting of the tes, that pair of slender and fair hands were so fast that people could only appreciate the beauty of the cooking. It was a pity that the video was only a minute long. It was even deletedter. He had always wanted to see what kind of person she was with his own eyes. That was why he had such a technique. It was fast but not chaotic, and it was so stable that it didn¡¯t seem like a freshman. Unfortunately, when he went to the vocational school, he found out that the other party had already graduated. Furthermore, the school did not know where the other party had gone. Because this person went to apply for an internship on his own, he didn¡¯t go through the school¡¯s procedures. The only information that Gu Wu had gotten from the school was that her name was mo bei. He thought he had missed it. He did not expect to meet Mo Wen¡¯s mother ... Chapter 455

Chapter 455: Bro bei is trying to smooth things over

Gu Wu lowered his eyes and curled the corners of his mouth. It was a very faint smile that gave people a veryfortable feeling. It was probably because of his family background. However, there were very few people who could cook delicious food that had been passed down for three generations. The Gu family, on the other hand, had five generations. Naturally, Gu Wu¡¯s temperament was just like his name. He would smile at everything, just like a young master of an ancient n. It was no wonder that mo bei¡¯s mother was so happy to let mo bei get to know her. With these conditions, she could even be her boyfriend, let alone ordinary friends. However, with little Lin¡¯s appearance, mo Huiling¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts were all on the child. She only turned her head away when mo bei reminded her. Meanwhile, mo bei, who had sessfully stopped her own mother from talking, nonchntly poured a ss of water for little Lin. As her hands were thin and white, even the ss cup that she held in her hand seemed very transparent.¡±You know my brother.¡± ¡°Little sister¡¯s brother?¡± Little Lin was shocked. Little brother actually had a younger sister? Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°But the two of you look so alike. You look exactly the same.¡± Little Lin looked at the beautiful little sister in front of him and always thought of his little brother.¡±¡±Other than the fact that she has long hair and her voice isn¡¯t that low, there¡¯s no difference in other parts of her body.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm.¡±My brother and I are twins. There¡¯s still a difference. I¡¯m shorter than him.¡± ...... It was only after mo bei¡¯s deliberate reminder that little Lin seemed to have noticed this.¡±¡±Indeed, Little Big brother is a little taller than you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei thought to herself that when she was in ck me and pretending to be her brother, the five-centimeter insoles in her shoes had indeed not been for nothing. Little Lin blinked.¡±I still think it¡¯s amazing. How can you be so simr? if it¡¯s someone who¡¯s not familiar with you, do they often mix you up with little brother?¡± Mo bei cut the steak as she answered the question,¡±¡±Indeed, there are many such misunderstandings.¡± Little Lin stared at the other party¡¯s beautiful fingers and orderly saber technique, still feeling that they were simr. ¡°Then, miss, do you know how to cook?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± little Lin tilted his head.¡±Like little brother?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother smiled and said,¡±why is that Nan boy ...¡± How could he possibly know how to cook? mo ding¡¯s mother had not finished her sentence. ¡°I will,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°It¡¯s true that they¡¯re all other people¡¯s older brothers. ¡± Little Lin heaved a long sigh like a little adult.¡±¡±My brother doesn¡¯t even know how to cook instant noodles.¡± Mo bei wanted to say that she knew, but when she heard little Lin¡¯sint, she was reminded of the masterpiece of a certain God in the base¡¯s kitchen. Little Lin shook his head and sighed.¡±I¡¯ve already given up on him.¡± Mo bei looked at little Lin, who was acting cute, and thought to herself,¡¯there¡¯s really no need to worry about saving a certain great God in terms of cooking. It¡¯s more important to protect the kitchen first.¡¯ Mo ding¡¯s mother, who was beside her, felt that something was strange. He couldn¡¯t tell where it was. Gu Wu, on the other hand, had seen everything. He stroked the edge of the teacup with his fingers, silently working with mo bei to divert mo bei¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts. However, little Lin did not stop.¡±Little sister, my brother and your brother are in the same team now. They¡¯re very close and even have interviews together. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no mobile phone here, so I can¡¯t let you see it, little sister.¡± With this sentence, mo ding¡¯s mother¡¯s attention was pulled back.¡±¡±Same team? It¡¯s really fate. Don¡¯t you think so, Beibei?¡± Chapter 456

Chapter 456: Time to take photos

Mo bei gave a faint ¡°hmm¡± and sighed in her heart. Mo ding¡¯s mother seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief,¡±I thought your brother¡¯s team didn¡¯t want him anymore.¡± After all, your brother¡¯s hand injury is quite serious and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Although he didn¡¯t show anything in front of me, it¡¯s fine now as long as the team is good. ¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s hands, which were ced at the side of the dining table, clenched tightly. But very quickly, she let go, her eyes looking down emotionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m such a good person, I won¡¯t meet a bad team. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask little Lin. ¡± ¡°En!¡± Little Lin nodded.¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s team is very good and is the richest in the circle. Aunty, aunty, don¡¯t worry. In the future, my uncle will take care of little brother and no one will dare to bully him. I¡¯m also the president of little brother¡¯s fan club. Also, my mother has already said that if my brother doesn¡¯t take care of little brother, it¡¯s impossible. Not only did little brother save me, but when my brother was sick and had a fever, little brother also made porridge for him. If my brother wasn¡¯t a man, he would have done me such a favor. My mom then asked my brother to marry her. ¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother had initially wanted to say that her mo Nan did not know how to cook porridge at all. However, after hearing little Lin¡¯sst sentence, she only smiled. ¡°Little Lin, you¡¯re so cute!¡± The assistant in the distance: ¡°...That¡¯s in front of you. How long is the young master going to act like a White Lotus? he¡¯s already walked back and forth here five times as if nothing happened. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to continue, right?¡± It was indeed inappropriate. This was because mo bei had noticed his actions and noticed that he was only looking in their direction one after another. It was basically confirmed that they were from the Feng family. The Feng family was strict in their work, so how could they possibly leave little Lin alone anywhere? In order to prevent the old and the young from talking about anything that she needed to smooth over. Mo bei looked up. Her voice was very calm.¡±Mother, little Lin¡¯s family is here.¡± ...... ¡°Family? Where?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was still searching. When the assistant heard these two sentences, his body stiffened and he wanted to escape. However, mo bei¡¯s gaze fell directly on him.¡±¡±That gentleman who walked on our side for the sixth time must be embarrassed to interrupt your conversation with little Lin. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Feng Lin was the first one to look at his assistant. Then, mo ding¡¯s mother followed. The assistant¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated. Especially when she met his young master¡¯s narrowed eyes. He knew that he would be finished today. Mo ding¡¯s mother was even more enthusiastic, but she did not forget to ask,¡±¡±Little Lin, this is your family, right?¡± Feng Lin really wanted to say ¡°no,¡± but that would be too obvious. What if the little sister hated him? He could only smile and say,¡±that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We should go now. You can go back with your family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Little Lin ¡®s¡¯ hmm ¡®sounded very dispirited. But she couldn¡¯t show it, so she just walked beside the assistant and waved to the girls who were leaving. The assistant heaved a sigh of relief. He even had the illusion that the young master was going to deny their rtionship. He couldn¡¯t think like that. The young master was still a child. In reality, the assistant did not know what little Lin was thinking. When mo bei and the others turned around ... Little Lin ¡°revealed his true colors¡±. He touched his assistant¡¯s pocket, pulled out his phone, and aimed it at a spot not far away with a snap ... Chapter 457

Chapter 457: Sent a photo to brother

A photo appeared on the screen. Without the slightest hesitation, little Lin pulled up his brother¡¯s number with his little hand and typed seriously with his head lowered. Finally, he tapped with his little finger and sent the content to his brother ... At the same time, in the base. Every member of ck me¡¯s team was training. Other than the rhythmic tapping of the keyboard, even the sound of cicadas was rarely seen. ording to the rules, during the closed-door training, the cell phones of the team members were locked and handed over to the assistant for temporary safekeeping. Since yesterday, the assistant had been half-stationed at the base. Of course, there was also Feng Yi. Although Feng nai didn¡¯t know why this old fox had taken his documents and signed them at their dining table. But when she got up to get water, she would always see it. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t pay much attention to it today. After realizing that he was normal, he had basically returned to the king who only yed games and didn¡¯t speak. After putting on her headphones, she took a sip of water. Her ck hair fell down, and she gave off a nonchnt air. Feng Yi lifted his eyes from the documents and nced at the two of them sitting side by side. Seeing that there was no problem, he lowered his head again, the corners of his mouth curling up. ...... It was one thing for his nephew to be smart. However, when one¡¯s emotions were in a mess. It was indeed easy to lose some judgment. In addition, Monan had never made any mistakes. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Mo Nan was indeed very good at acting. He maintained a highly expressionless face, and even when one of the bosses of No. 1 middle school asionally touched his arm, he imitated his sister¡¯s indifferent face. He only focused on the game screen. Even if ying as a support was a little difficult for him ... ¡°Brother, help me keep an eye on the middlene.¡± Panda sent him a message,¡±I¡¯ll go to the opponent¡¯s jungle to harass them.¡± Without waiting for mo Nan¡¯s reply. They had no one in the middlene. Mo Nan was about to go over. Feng NAI¡¯s voice rang out in his ear.¡±¡±Your hand still hasn¡¯t recovered?¡± Monan instantly realized the difference between his and her sister¡¯s ystyle, and quickly grunted in agreement, before adding,¡±¡±It¡¯ll affect my performance a little, but I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. ¡± Only then did Feng nai shift his gaze away. With azy expression, he began who knew which round of training he was going to go through. Monan heaved a heavy sigh of relief. This man was truly difficult to deal with. However, it was still much better than before. When he first saw this person, mo Nan started to doubt his life. Today, it was much easier to get along with each other. After all, a straight man like him really wanted to go crazy when it came to things like face-stabbing. However, it was not absolutely peaceful. Because at that moment, Panda walked over.¡±¡±Brother, can you make me something to fill my stomach? I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Food?¡± Sorry, mo Nan couldn¡¯t hold back. He did it? Panda hummed in acknowledgment.¡±It doesn¡¯t have to be tooplicated. I¡¯ll just cook some noodles. Just like the one you made for me thest time.¡± More importantly, he had no idea what it was. Besides, don¡¯t make it sound so simple to cook noodles. He only knew how to use water bubbles. Cook? It wasn¡¯t something he was good at. Mo Nan was a little restless. If he entered the kitchen, his cover would definitely be blown. It was because his and his sister¡¯s cooking skills were so different that they could be recognized at a nce. No, it wasn¡¯t that the difference was too great, it was that there was simply noparison. He could not enter the kitchen. ¡°Brother?¡± Panda stood at the side and tilted his head in confusion.¡±Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Chapter 458

Chapter 458: Feng nai has received the news

¡°What?¡± Mo Nan feigned ignorance and didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, his gaze fell on Feng Yi, signaling for him to quickly get out of this situation. After Feng Yi saw this, he walked over, his smile unchanged, like a fox, like a daily team manager.¡±Panda, are you hungry? ¡°Is there anyone else who¡¯s hungry? I¡¯ll get Xiao Liang to buy some. Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so it¡¯s best not to touch the kitchen for the next two days. Besides, cooking will dy training time.¡± Panda could hear the warning in thest sentence and instantly cowered. President Feng was like the boss, his aura was 2.8 meters tall. She obediently asked her assistant toe over and order some takeaway. Panda then continued with his training. Monan heaved a heavy sigh of relief in his chair. It was this one breath that attracted Feng NAI¡¯s sideways nce and deepened his gaze. After noticing this, mo Nan¡¯s back stiffened, but his face remained clear andposed. There was no emotion on his side profile, and he took the opportunity to press on his shoulder. He gave off the feeling that he was tired. Seeing him like this, Feng nai stretched out his hand and helped the other party move his muscles and bones. He was 100% sure that he only had a simple brotherly rtionship with this person. There were no other ripples at all. ...... Monan, who had been saved from danger, was safe now. Feng Yi saw everything, and just as he was about to move on to the next topic, his phone rang with a message notification. (Search NewN ovel¡¯) ¡°I just met little Lin. The n to switch back has to be brought forward.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes darkened as he read the words. The situation was getting out of control. He had to switch to n B to make sure everything went smoothly ... At the ya Wan hotel, which was more than an hour¡¯s drive away from the base. The preliminaries of the Chef¡¯s Challenge were about to begin. One could imagine the atmosphere at the scene. Every contestant was looking for their own seats. Mo bei, who had just sent the message, was wearing a long dress and was hidden in the corner. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to be photographed. The camera positions had indeed adopted the principle that the person in front would be the one to be filmed. It wasn¡¯t because of the contestants, but because of the judges sitting there. Of course, the chef¡¯spetition was different from a game livestream. Such a program would only receive average traffic on the inte. Hence, filming was not that important. What was important was still the performance on the spot. Before the show started, the host had to thank the sponsor, the Feng Corporation. Little Lin sat far away from Madam Feng and didn¡¯t want to show his face. However, he had to taste it. However, little Lin¡¯s mind was not on this now. He was only staring at his phone, his handsome little face pouting.¡±What is big brother doing? he¡¯s not even replying to my messages.¡± After Madam Feng heard her youngest son¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±Your brother is in the training camp, so he probably won¡¯t be able to see your message. You should just eat with my mother.¡± Can¡¯t see? How could he do that? Little Lin bit his little finger and his eyes lit up again.¡±Mom, the assistant who¡¯s taking care of brother at the base now is also a member of our family, right?¡± ¡°Yes, why? You miss your brother that much?¡± As Madam Feng spoke, she wiped the corner of her youngest son¡¯s mouth with a napkin. She had the air of a noble, and her every move could be seen. Little Lin hummed in acknowledgment, leaned over, and waved his hands.¡±Mom, please help me contact them.¡± Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by his cuteness. She took out her phone and dialed a string of numbers. The assistant, who was still ordering food at the base, was shocked when he saw the sudden call. He immediately picked up the call.¡±Madam.¡± Chapter 459

Chapter 459: Feng nai saw bei in female clothing

¡°It¡¯s me. Naer is in closed-door training again, right?¡± Madam Feng was still asfortable as ever. ¡°Yes, Madam. We just started today,¡± the assistant replied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Give him naer¡¯s phone and let him take a look. Linlin sent him a message.¡± After Madam Feng finished speaking, she was a little worried.¡±This won¡¯t break your rules, right?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± the assistant quickly said. He really wanted to say that most of the rules in the base were set by young master ... Madam Feng smiled.¡±That¡¯s good. Give it to him, then. Let him turn it on.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the assistant hung up the phone, he took out his young master¡¯s phone from the pile of phones and walked to the front of the camera.¡±¡±Young master.¡± Feng nai, who had just finished a round, nced sideways, still wearing his ck headphones.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the young master. He sent you a message. Do you want to take a look?¡± The assistant ced the phone over. Feng nai unscrewed the bottle of mineral water and nonchntly took a sip.¡±¡±Tell him that I don¡¯t have time to y with him today, and I¡¯m not going back to the main family. Let him find something to do.¡± He didn¡¯t even intend to look at it? The assistant could only say,¡±Madam just called to specifically say this. Could it be that something happened to the young master this time?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was about to start another round, paused for a moment. Then, he changed directions and raised his hand to take off his headphones. ...... He picked up his phone from the table and stood up. He turned it on, entered the password, and connected to the inte. There were three unread messages on the screen. All of them were sent by trouble Lin. Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers swiped across the screen, but he didn¡¯t open it very carefully. ¡°Big brother, look at this pretty big sister.¡± Youngdy? Feng nai scrolled down the information uninterestedly. ¡°She looks exactly like little brother.¡± ¡°Look at the soap photos I took!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s uninterested gaze was fixed on the screen. The assistant could clearly see the change in her eyes. At first, it was a heavy shock, then it became deeper and deeper, like the sea in the dark, able to reveal the night sky. Especially when he curled his lips, that kind of casual seduction was the most charming. ¡°Young master, you, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant trembled in fear. He had not seen such a devilish young master in a long time. What did little young master send to his young master? What¡¯s wrong? Feng NAI¡¯s glowing fingers stopped on the photo and stroked it back and forth, his eyes darkening. He also wanted to ask what was wrong. Why was this person dressed like this? Although the photo was not very clear, it did not even show the front. However, he managed to capture the person¡¯s side profile. He had a straight nose and long, ck eyshes. Her face was as clear as snow, and she looked like a porcin vase. Her White Lotus-like skin seemed to be addictive. Her legs were beautiful, slender, and as white as Jade. Under the contrast of the gauze dress, they outlined the graceful curves. The neckline of the long dress was slightly open, making her neck look so tender and made people want to ... Want to ... It was only an instant! Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened. Other than the intense beating of his heart, he could not hear anything else. All the blood in his body seemed to have started to gather in one ce. It started to heat up, and he even wanted to possess it at all costs. Feng nai knew very well what kind of reaction this was. That was the reaction that had been bothering him for the past two days ... Chapter 460

Chapter 460: Where is he?

The assistant had no idea what had happened. He only looked at his young master¡¯s extremely deep eyes. Gradually, there was some warmth. Then, he tilted his head and chuckled. That smile had an indescribable feeling. It was sexy and ruthless. ¡°Where is he?¡± He? Who was it? The assistant didn¡¯t understand. Feng nai looked at the empty seat behind him, his eyes growing colder.¡±Monan, where is he?¡±he asked. ¡°This ...¡± The assistant didn¡¯t know either. He had been ordering food just now. Feng nai didn¡¯t look at his confused face. He walked back to the phone with his phone and reached out to take off Panda¡¯s headphones. ¡°Where¡¯s mo Nan?¡± ...... ¡°Mo Nan? My brother?¡± Panda let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and said,¡¯boss, don¡¯t you know? I think he was taken away by boss Feng when you were ying solo just now. He said that something had happened at thepany. ¡± (Search NewN ovel¡¯) Taken away by the old fox? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. His gaze then fell back on the photo that Keng Lin had sent him. Panda was a little curious. What was boss looking at? He stood up. Feng nai put away his phone, his eyes indifferent.¡±¡±You want to see?¡± Panda could sense danger from it and shook his head.¡±¡±No, no, absolutely not.¡± Well, he did want to see it. He seemed to have seen a girl¡¯s photo just now. Wait a minute! A girl¡¯s photo? In the boss¡¯s phone? F * ck! The fire of gossip in Panda¡¯s heart was reignited. His eyes were bright and clear. Helplessly, boss didn¡¯t seem to want anyone to see it. The warning just now was already clear. Boss even walked out on purpose. He was really even more curious. Who was it? Panda would never guess this on his own! They quickly came out of the game and created a temporary small discussion group. Other than the captain, everyone else from the ck me battle team was also invited. The handsome Panda said,rades, news!¡± It¡¯s a big news!¡± Hehe you¡¯s face turned ashen.¡±F * ck, I was forced out by you. You¡¯re dead for sure. How could you be absent-minded during training? didn¡¯t boss just finish patrolling you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not patrolling me,¡± said the Super handsome Panda.¡±They¡¯re just asking me where mo Nan went.¡± At that moment, Panda had no idea that the person he had pulled in was not mo Nan, who had been sitting opposite him training. Instead, it was mo bei, who was about to start the cookingpetition. When he saw the message shing on his phone, he was stunned. Mo bei looked up at the time again and lowered her eyes to type two words: ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you go to thepany with boss Feng?¡± Mo bei¡¯s finger slid across the sentence, her expression unchanged.¡±¡±Yes.¡± It seemed like uncle Feng and her brother were already on their way ... Panda did not know what information he had leaked and was still typing.¡±¡±That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that I saw a photo of a girl from the white group on boss¡¯s phone! A girl¡¯s photo!¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re ashen faced ... Really?¡± Super handsome Panda: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Even I was shocked. At first, I thought it was his phone¡¯s screensaver, but now that I think about it, boss only uses his own picture for his screensaver. When has he ever used someone else ¡®s?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡±han Xi was the most direct. The handsome Panda: ¡°before I could see it clearly, boss moved the phone away. There must be some unspeakable secret!¡± Eh? Why isn¡¯t my brother saying anything?¡± Chapter 461 - Almighty K drives to look for someone

Chapter 461: Almighty K drives to look for someone

It wasn¡¯t that mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she was looking at the white dress she was wearing. A girl in a white dress? Photos? People who had studied psychology would have a certain level of imagination. Mo bei only had to lower her eyes to think of the connection. Little Lin? Little Lin must have taken a photo of her and sent it to his brother after seeing her earlier. I can¡¯t waste any more time. Mo bei nced at the timer not far away, and there was a slight change in her eyes. Everything else was controble. She just didn¡¯t know how much that person would recognize her after seeing her photo ... Feng nai had wanted to look for mo Nan because he felt that the person in the photo was the one he was familiar with. He had to verify some things. ...... It just so happened that mo Nan had disappeared at this very moment. Feng nai knew that mo Nan had a younger sister. Previously, when he had seen the lingerie in that guy¡¯s luggage, he had said that it was his sister ¡®s. But Feng nai had never thought about it. The two siblings would be a pair of twins that looked almost identical. ¡°A pair of twins, heh.¡± Feng nai smiled again, thinking about something. His light-colored eyes were now so deep that they seemed to be able to stir upyers of ripples. The photo was taken by trouble Lin. Feng nai was no stranger to that background. After all, it was his family¡¯s business. Although he did not go to trouble Lin as many times as he did. Feng nai was also clear about their family¡¯s logo. Since they could not find mo Nan ... In that case, he would go and find mo Nan ¡®s¡¯ sister ¡®. He was going to verify if he really just liked this guy¡¯s looks. Or ... Was there some other possibility, even if it was a little absurd? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were deep as he raised the gear and elerated. He had never picked a car, but this time, he picked up the Ferrari sports car in the base¡¯s garage. Panda never thought that he would be able to see his boss¡¯s cool driving skills again in his lifetime. It was a beautiful and fast drift, and even the angle was flexible. The lines of the car were smooth, and it was as red as fire. The wheels ran over the leaves on the street, leaving almost no trace. Looking at this scene. After sharing the gossip, Panda, who walked out, was dumbfounded. He typed a line of words in the group chat: ¡°Boss went out in his shy Ferrari. Do you think he went to look for the girl in the photo?¡± It was a pity that mo bei did not see this message. It was because the Chef¡¯s Challenge had already started. All the participants had to hand in their phones to ensure that thepetition was fair. Mo bei looked at her phone that had been taken away, but there was not much change in her expression. Someone had said this before. Although bey was young, she had a stable mentality. In reality, there was no such thing as a Natural Calm mind. It was just that he had experienced many things. He also understood that no matter what, he had to be calm. Other than Panda¡¯s message, there was another message that mo bei did not have the time to look at. It was from Feng Yi. However, through Panda¡¯s description, mo bei more or less understood the situation. On the other hand, did uncle Feng know that little Lin had sent her photo to a certain Almighty? Mo bei¡¯s fair fingers were half-propped up on the table. The side of her face was still very clear and beautiful. Her ck eyshes hung down, covering her eyes and her emotions at the same time. He had to end the battle quickly. This was the only thought that mo bei had. Because every minute that followed was very important to her. She had to end this as soon as possible and return to the base. As long as they didn¡¯t meet face to face, there was still a chance ... Chapter 462

Chapter 462: Chapter four hundred and sixty one

¡°He¡¯s out!¡± The Chef¡¯s Challenge host¡¯s reminder interrupted mo bei¡¯s thoughts.¡±¡±Everyone can look up at the words on the screen. These are the questions set by the Masters for thispetition.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the contestants. Even the guests who hade to watch looked up. There was a line of words written on it,¡¯exquisite, delicious, and emotional.¡¯ Exquisite and delicious was easy to understand. ¡°Have feelings?¡± ¡°Sounds like that¡¯s the main topic.¡± The host tilted his head and smiled. Mo bei also saw that line of words. He was different from others. She had considered anotheryer. Speed. That¡¯s right. She wanted to finish it quickly. This way, he would have more time. ...... Just as she was about to choose the materials. Another voice came from the other side. It was the host interviewing the yers in the front row.¡±Look who I saw. It¡¯s Mr. Tom, who¡¯s been very popr recently.¡± At first, mo bei did not pay attention to this side. Until the host asked,¡±Mr. Tom, what do you n to do for thepetition?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the most elegant French dish,¡± the voice said confidently. ¡°Have you ever considered Chinese food?¡± ¡°Chinese food?¡± The voice seemed to beughing, but there was a little disdain in it. ¡°¡±Although I¡¯m from the maind, Chinese food does have its limitations. First of all, in terms of taste, it always destroys the original aroma of the ingredients. Furthermore, Chinese food is far less exquisite than French food. I don¡¯t think anyone will make Chinese food in such a high-endpetition.¡± Indeed, when many yers saw the word ¡°exquisite,¡± they focused their attention on the Western dishes. After all, from an aesthetic point of view, it was easy to achieve. However, mo bei stopped in her tracks at this moment. She turned to look at that person, her expression as clear as snow. Little Lin also recognized the other party. He especially wanted toin to his mother and tell her that this was the person who had pushed him just now. However, little Lin knew that these were two separate matters. He could wait until this person was done with thepetition before chasing him out. After all, this was his family¡¯s hotel. He couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition. Whoever made the best food would make the best food. However, little Lin also felt conflicted about what this person said. He felt that he was belittling Chinese food. Is there a mistake? Chinese food is delicious. Little Lin¡¯s pair of cat eyes darkened. He really wanted to punch someone! It would be great if little brother was here. With little brother¡¯s cooking skills, he could definitely make this person shut up. It was really so annoying, meow. What little Lin did not know was that his little brother was right there. However, mo bei was standing in a corner, so no one could see her. Mo bei put down the spaghetti she had just picked up. Her fingers hooked the thin rope, and she put on the White mask and adjusted it. ¡°Come, let¡¯s see what ingredients the contestants have chosen.¡± The host tried to liven up the atmosphere and passed the microphone to an overseas gourmets.¡±Mr. Smith, do you have any experience in choosing ingredients?¡± ¡°If it were me, foie gras would definitely be my first choice, then ck truffle. Oh, right, and the delicious snail.¡± ¡°I believe these will be the ingredients that the contestants hope to get the most,¡± Smith said with a faint smile. ¡°The standard of a typical French meal.¡± The host held the card and fantasized about it. ¡°It sounds like I really want to eat it.¡± Smith, who was in a suit, smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to the surprises the contestants will give me. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look at the contestants ¡®selection of ingredients.¡± Chapter 463

Chapter 463: North North North North

As the host changed the topic, the scene also changed. The camera was very clear. Basically, everyone¡¯s first choice was snail and foie gras, and some people were even getting lobsters. Expensive ingredients would always be favored. ¡°Lobster.¡± ¡°The quality of the lobster is iparable to anything else,¡± the host said with a smile.¡±What does Mr. Gu think?¡± The handsome man, Gu Wu, who had been watching mo bei¡¯s movements, retracted his gaze at this moment. His voice slowly chuckled.¡±What?¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re still daydreaming.¡± The host shook his head.¡±It seems that the contestants ¡®performance has attracted Mr. Gu too much. He didn¡¯t even listen to my questions.¡± Gu Wu smiled and said,¡±sorry.¡± The host didn¡¯t stick to the lobster, but changed the question.¡±¡±Mr. Gu, what do you think of the candidates?¡± ¡°Food resources are limited.¡± ¡°Not every contestant can grab an ingredient like foie gras and truffle,¡± Gu Wu¡¯s thoughts were very clear. In this ce, Gu Wu¡¯s use of words did not go against his wishes at all. First of all, thepetition had a time limit. Secondly, all the contestants knew that the ingredients were not unlimited. Whoever got it first would get it. This was also the reason why some people wanted to stand in the front. ...... Therefore, when the scene changed, it really did look like someone was snatching vegetables in the market. Everyone¡¯s ideal food was, of course, foie gras and snails. After all, if it was exquisite and beautiful, these two were the best choices. If he couldn¡¯t get two, he could get one of them. This was also part of thepetition. A qualified chef sometimes had to ovee the problem of not being able to cook a dish that he was satisfied with. ¡°The contestants all want good things.¡± ¡°This way, it¡¯ll be interesting. Let¡¯s see who can get the best ingredients.¡± ¡°Even Luo Li Ran over.¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re in a hurry. Who doesn¡¯t ...¡± Run? The people watching thepetition could not say thest word ¡°run.¡± Because there was indeed one person who was not running. Not only did she not run away, but the pace of everything was slowed down by her. Because it was the area for ordinary ingredients, people first ran to this ce. She was the only one standing there. Her snow-white dress didn¡¯t affect her movements. It probably had something to do with her. Her back view was very clear, and even when she squatted down to get the eggs, she gave people a sense of beauty that they couldn¡¯t look away from. Her wrist was very white and delicate. When she looked up, everyone could clearly see her eyes. It was ck and clear, without a trace of emotion, and in the midst of the mor, it was somewhat cold. She was wearing a mask, so her face couldn¡¯t be seen, but her ck eyshes were enough to make the cameraman stop for a few seconds. ¡°Big sister!¡± Little Lin could not help but stand up, extremely happy. Madam Feng was curious. Little sister? Did they know each other? Other than the emcee¡¯s voice, mo bei could not hear anything else around her. The host probably didn¡¯t expect that someone would choose the ingredients in such a way under such circumstances. He was stunned for a moment before he heard his own voice.¡±This yer is really incredible, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s given up on snatching the ingredients. After all, even if it¡¯s the same thing, the taste will be different.¡± Chapter 464

Chapter 464: A p in the face in the North

¡°What¡¯s more, Luo Li and Tom are here. These two are the highlight of this game. It should be difficult for anyone to surpass them.¡± The one who said this was the third person on the judging panel. His expression was very rxed, as if he was saying that the result of this game was already in sight. ¡°I¡¯ve watched Tom¡¯s livestream, and the dishes he makes are indeed very attractive,¡±the host said with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Wu suddenlyughed and turned his face around. His handsome appearance was truly eye-catching here. ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve never seen anything more attractive. ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu,¡± the manughed,¡±you probably don¡¯t know Tom well enough. You¡¯ll know once you take a look.¡± While the judges were talking, no one was paying attention to mo bei. Most of the People¡¯s gazes were on Tom, who they were talking about. At this moment, mo bei became the first person to finish choosing the ingredients. Little Lin did not know about the others. In any case, his gaze had always been following little missy. He did not forget to send his brother a message.¡±Brother,e quickly. The little sister is also participating in thepetition. She¡¯s going to start making delicious food.¡± There was no reply. Little Lin shifted his gaze over again. Mo bei ced the ingredients on the table. It was so ordinary that no one could guess what she was going to do. ¡°Eggs, flour, and sweet flour sauce? What kind ofbination is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to get cold. No one has eaten sweet flour paste for a long time. ¡± ...... ¡°I do want to see her, but is it convenient for her to cook in this dress?¡± The next second. Mo bei¡¯s actions made the person who had said this widen his eyes. She raised the knife very quickly. When it fell, the ham was quickly peeled off, and the onion, which was the most difficult to deal with, was in her hands. In the blink of an eye, she had already put all these things into the transparent ss bowl. Next, he ced the flour and yeast on the chopping board, added water, and kneaded them into a ball. ¡°What is this? You want to make steamed buns?¡± Some people were guessing. ¡°It can¡¯t be a steamed bun, right? her hands are oily.¡± Mo bei¡¯s technique was so fast that it dazzled the eyes. Before people could see anything. She had already ced the dough in a container and covered it with a lid. Then, she picked up a ss bowl and poured sesame sauce into it, followed by sesame oil. It was probably because the way she stirred was too beautiful. The image of her lowering her chin and turning half of her face was too beautiful. Compared to the other people who had just returned to their seats after collecting the ingredients, it was indeed very different. Mo bei didn¡¯t pay attention to this. She mixed in the sweet flour paste and tomato sauce, and added lemon water to enhance the freshness. ¡°I¡¯m adding the seasoning. But isn¡¯t the ham sausage a little too thin?¡± No matter how delicious the seasoning was, it was useless, right? ¡°She¡¯s mixing the flour again. This time, she seems to have mixed a little water. What is she doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you think this contestant is trying to do?¡± the host asked curiously. ¡°I can¡¯t guess at the moment.¡± ¡°These ingredients are really limited,¡± Smith said with a smile. ¡°What about teacher Yuan? what do you think it is?¡± The host nced sideways. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in Tom¡¯s cooking. ¡± The moment he finished speaking. A series of noises came from the other side. It turned out that Tom had shown his good cutting skills when he was cooking. ¡°As expected, Tom¡¯s cooking skills are much better than the others,¡± teacher Yuan said with a smile.¡±After studying abroad, he¡¯s more focused on the ingredients themselves.¡± However, in the next second. This sentence of his was broken! Chapter 465

Chapter 465: I¡¯llpletely crush you in a knife skillpetition

Because the way mo bei¡¯s left hand rose and fell, the way the vegetable knife moved really gave off a feeling of godly skill. Everyone watched as the cherry slowly turned into the shape of a petal. Comparing knife skills? Mo bei could indeed teach him a lesson. After all, his hand speed was there. In addition, her fingers were pretty. When the petals were ced on the White tray, people even felt an inexplicable temptation. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that cooking is beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just beautiful, it¡¯s handsome. ¡± He was indeed handsome. He didn¡¯t panic. However, it was very fast. It was probably because of her temperament. ...... It was enough to make people not want to leave after a nce. The people watched as she opened the pan and heated the oil, then took out the dough and cut it into two finger-wide sections. One section was stacked on top of the other, and she dipped the chopsticks in oil and pressed it down from the middle. ¡°Youtiao!¡± Some people had already seen the shape. The aroma began to spread out along with the alluring golden color of the oil. Little Lin was so hungry that he wanted to jump down and eat one. ¡°Making fried dough sticks? Isn¡¯t this too much of a joke?¡± ¡°Smith probably isn¡¯t used to this.¡± ¡°It will definitely affect my score.¡± Just as people were discussing. Tom also looked over with a hint of disdain. He had thought that the other party would do something. After all that, it was just a broken youtiao. The rest were probably side dishes? Tom looked at the foie gras that he had finished cooking and felt even more certain that victory was his. Of course, Luo Li was also an opponent that he had to guard against. However, he was lucky. He had not only foie gras but also snails. The other party was also destined to lose. Tom really didn¡¯t expect that there would be people who made youtiao and something in such an asion. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to make youtiao!¡± ¡°D * MN, it can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± The People¡¯s discussion entered a new craze as mo bei opened the electric cake pan. The flour paste spread out evenly. Beautiful technique. An egg that he had never used. It was also at this moment that she hit it with one hand. After they were evenly used, he turned them over. She brushed the sauce with a small brush and sprinkled chopped onions and vegetables. The fragrance was getting stronger and stronger. It almost filled everyone¡¯s breath. This was closely rted to the seasoning she made herself. The half-hot ham was paired with the crispy deep-fried dough sticks. He ced it there. Then, it was rolled up and fixed. It was golden and crispy on the outside. A pancake that would leave a fragrant taste in the mouth when bitten. She cut it open and ced it on a white te in half. Ham, sausage, deep-fried breadsticks, chopped vegetables, and onions. Eachyer had its own color matching. In addition, there were cherry petals in the middle. It was decorated with mint leaves. Next to it was a cup of lemon honey tea. A small bowl of seasoning was ced in the empty space of the White te. The mint leaves hung down like a blooming lotus. Some of the audience members were already in a daze. He just stared at the te. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and he even seemed to be shaking. It was not because of anything else, but because this thing was too ordinary. It couldn¡¯t even be called a dish. Compared to the expensive feasts now ... In fact, they had never even paid any attention to it. Although they used to eat it often. However, as he gained more and more status. He really rarely ate this thing. But now, they really wanted to! Furthermore, they never knew that this thing could be so exquisite and beautiful! Chapter 466

Chapter 466: Chapter four hundred and sixty five

¡°Ding.¡± Mo bei reached out and pressed the plete¡± button. Her eyes, which were exposed outside the mask, were as light as ever. Even though she had caused such a huge reaction. There was no emotion in his eyes. As a foreigner, Smith was also interested in this thing because of the sounds around him. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Gu, what is this contestant doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to let the contestants do the introductions themselves,¡±Gu Wu said with a warm smile. ¡°Tom is done,¡± teacher Yuan interrupted.¡±Why don¡¯t we try it together?¡± The reason why teacher Yuan said that was because he was unhappy that someone had suddenly appeared and stolen his disciple¡¯s poprity. That¡¯s right, Tom was actually teacher Yuan¡¯s disciple. But very few people knew about this. In teacher Yuan¡¯s eyes, Tom¡¯s dishes were the best. As for this female yer ... She was undoubtedly trying to please the crowd. ¡°Shall we taste it together?¡± ¡°I wonder what the two contestants mean by this?¡± the host asked with a smile. ...... ¡°I do wish I could have someone topete with,¡± Tom said with a proud smile. Compared to him ... Mo bei only said one word indifferently,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. The most important thing was to end it quickly. Both their trays were brought to the judges. ¡°The three judges should all know this dish of mine. It¡¯s the famous fa ...¡± Tom stood there, extremely confident. His adjectives were beautifully used, and he even mixed in French. ¡°The meat is very delicious.¡± Smith cut a piece of the snail meat and showed a satisfied expression.¡±Not bad.¡± Tom smiled, epting thepliment. At the same time, he also nced in mo bei¡¯s direction. She looked pretty good, but she didn¡¯t know how to look at the situation. When there were foreigners around, not only did he not cook western food, but he also made such old-fashioned things. Foreigners couldn¡¯t get used to food with a smell. Chefs basically didn¡¯t know anything about food, yet they still wanted topete with him. The standards in China were really worrying. If she were to give in and smile at him, he could consider teaching her ... However, in the next second. Tom¡¯s smile immediately froze. It was because after Smith ate the pancake from another white te, he said,¡±¡±Oh my God!¡± He grabbed the audience¡¯s ears. However, Smith stopped after saying those two words. He took another bite, and after four consecutive bites, he said,¡±¡±This taste is simply too delicious. It¡¯s very crispy and fragrant, and theyers are very rich. It¡¯s a bit like chicken rolls, but it¡¯s much more delicious than chicken rolls. Forgive me for my rudeness, but this is my first time eating this kind of food!¡± Anyone who had seen a sumptuous meal would know. The judges rarely took a third bite. Unless he really liked it! Now, Smith¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t just that he liked her. His expression of enjoyment had already exined how delicious it was! Gu Wu¡¯s eyes were also bright, especially when he took his second bite. Even the corners of his mouth were slightly curved. He had indeed found the right person. Smith couldn¡¯t wait any longer,¡±contestant, can you tell me what this dish is called?¡± Which country¡¯s cuisines are you the one who created them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±It¡¯s called Tianjin-style jianbing. It¡¯s a roadside snack in the northern cities of our country. You can find traces of it at the subway entrance and the school entrance. I made it to tell some people that our country¡¯s food culture is not only broad and profound. More importantly, you can find memories of the past in every dish. We ate it when we were young, and we still eat it when we grow up. It¡¯s ordinary but not ordinary. This is Chinese food. ¡± Chapter 467

Chapter 467: Almighty k is here

It was obvious who he was talking to. The people were pping because of what mo bei had said. Tom stood there, his face turning green. His expression changed again and again. He had never thought that his French cuisine would lose to a broken pancake! The apuse was too loud. It was so big that the person with the surname Yuan had no way of giving mo bei a low score under such circumstances. The results were out. Mo bei¡¯s score was much higher than Tom ¡®s. Whether it was the knife skills or the emotions conveyed by the dish itself, hepletely surpassed the other party. Tom was already at a loss for words. Mo bei walked over and brushed past him. ¡°You¡¯re taking revenge!¡±Tom could not help but shout. Revenge? ...... What revenge? Everyone turned their gazes over. Tom chuckled.¡±I just gave your brat a little push and taught him how to behave. You¡¯ve really shown me the general education in the country by treating me like this. It¡¯s enough that it¡¯s so low.¡± Mo bei turned her eyes to the side. The corners of her eyes were clear.¡±You¡¯re not from abroad either. You im to have returned from overseas, earning money from the country while belittling the country at the same time. Mr. Tom said that I¡¯m taking revenge, but you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just ...¡± At this point, mo bei paused. She brushed past him and said coldly,¡±¡±I¡¯m teaching you how to be a good person. ¡± Tom¡¯s face darkened even more. Comparing the two ... When mo bei¡¯s aura was at full st, Tom was simply not enough. People heard this conversation. He understood what was going on even more. The way they looked at Tom had also changed. Tom, of course, noticed it and wanted to tell the judges that the result was unfair. A Butler wearing a ck tuxedo came over and said,¡±¡±Sir, you can be quiet now. You don¡¯t have to feel that the result of thepetition was unfair, because your qualification has been revoked by our Madam.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tom¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Why should I be disqualified? do you know how popr I am in the food broadcast? are you kidding me by disqualifying a contestant so casually?¡± Compared to Tom¡¯s shouting, the Butler only smiled.¡±¡±Our Feng family doesn¡¯t want people who worship foreign countries, even if it¡¯s a chef¡¯spetition. This is what Madam said. Your master, teacher Yuan, will also go with you.¡± Instantly. Tom¡¯s face turned pale. Master Yuan, who was sitting on the judging panel, also had his hands trembling. Only mo bei raised her eyes and her gaze stopped for a moment. Madam Feng was here? Then she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. While everyone¡¯s eyes were on master Yuan, he wanted an exnation from him. Mo bei took back her phone and quietly retreated to the side. Little Lin was still on top, his round eyes very bright.¡±¡±Mom, you¡¯re so amazing. I¡¯ve wanted to chase that person out for a long time. Hmph, he almost pushed me onto the table. My handsome face was about to be gone. Fortunately, little sister was there and saved me.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and thank that youngdy.¡± Madam Feng¡¯s elegance was here.¡±I also want to try her pancakes.¡± Little Lin nodded heavily, his little hand held by Madam Feng. However, mo bei, who was downstairs, had already taken advantage of the crowd¡¯s temporary dispersion to walk out of thepetition area. Behind him was a bustling crowd. At this moment. Outside the hotel. A sports car that looked like fireworks sped over. After a handsome and beautiful turn, he stopped in front of the hotel door with a screech ... Chapter 468

Chapter 468: Can¡¯t escape, found

The Ferrari¡¯s body itself was already eye-catching enough. The person who walked out of the room had not changed out of his uniform. He had one hand in his pocket and a mint candy in his mouth. His handsome side profile outlined a cold outline in the morning and evening. He had a strong aura and was so handsome that he didn¡¯t seem like a real person. The people walking back and forth were all looking in his direction. Including the valet. Feng nai didn¡¯t care if he was wearing a mask or not. After entering the hotel, he was about to take a step forward. The phone in her hand rang. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the caller ID. He also stopped in his tracks. Mo Nan? Feng nai pressed the answer button. A clear voice was heard from the other end.¡±Captain, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very dark, but his voice didn¡¯t sound at all. Instead, it was very rxed.¡±Where are you?¡± ¡°Outside,¡± mo bei replied without changing her expression. ...... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said slowly,¡±¡±Your call came at the right time.¡± Mo bei understood the meaning behind his words, but her eyes did not change.¡±¡±I just saw Panda¡¯s message.¡± Mo bei was telling the truth. Panda¡¯sment in the group chat,¡±boss drove his shy Ferrari out. Do you guys think he went to look for the girl in the photo?¡± Her first reaction was to make the call. If he could ovee everything one step ahead of time, it would not be too difficult to cover up the lie. Feng nai had indeed not expected to receive a call from a certain someone at this time. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all? He narrowed his eyes slowly. He answered the phone as he walked towards thepetition hall. A manager recognized him and was about to call out,¡±young master.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept over her. Mo bei¡¯s ears were listening to the phone ring. ¡°Nothing,¡± Feng nai said in azy voice.¡±I just wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with our little brother support.¡± Every time they had a heart-to-heart talk, it was not a good sign. Mo bei was well aware of this. ¡°Captain, wait for me at the base. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Even though she knew that he hade out, mo bei did not expose him. Feng nai even chuckled.¡±I¡¯m out to settle some matters too. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to see you before you go back.¡± In between, he seemed to be testing her. Every sentence was a trap. Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t stand it first. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, and she only said one word,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai hung up the phone, his gazending on the manager in front of him. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here for little ...¡± The manager finally dared to speak. ¡°Get me the surveince footage of thepetition hall.¡± Feng nai interrupted him before he could finish his sentence, the corners of his eyes cold. The manager immediately went to do it and shared the image directly on Feng NAI¡¯s phone. He didn¡¯t find her. Feng nai didn¡¯t waste any time to go up again. Instead, he rewound the scene back to two minutes ago and then pressed the pause button. Her fingers tapped on the figure in the white dress, and her eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of light.¡±¡±Find this person from the hotel immediately. I want to know where she is now.¡± G-girl? The manager¡¯s eyes were wavering. The young master was actually looking for a girl? Should he run up and tell Madam? This was simply too explosive! And he was even looking for it in his own hotel! Could it be that this girl had slept with young master and left a few hundred Yuan for him to look for her like this? Don¡¯t me the manager for thinking this way. ¡®I¡¯ve really seen all the plots of overbearing CEOs falling in love with me ...¡¯ Chapter 469

Chapter 469: Chapter 468-surround someone

Feng NAI¡¯s phone still had a message from trouble Lin. He was probably saying,¡±brother, the little sister is gone. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he was looking at the real-time surveince. There was more than one chef¡¯spetition. There was another match tomorrow. However, the organizer said that he wanted to see mo bei. Only then did mo ding¡¯s mother realize that her daughter¡¯s phone could not be reached again. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t get through, but that mo bei had changed her number. ¡°You still can¡¯t contact him?¡± Gu Wu walked over. Mo ding¡¯s mother sighed.¡±This child is good in every way. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t pick up his phone sometimes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll talk to the organizers. You¡¯ve seen for yourself that Madam Feng isn¡¯t an unreasonable person.¡± Gu Wu¡¯s smile did not falter.¡±The things Beibei does have already amazed Smith. He even asked me to bring him to eat more of our local snacks. I also told him that the pancake he had just now was an improved version. Beibei is very smart. He knew that Smith was around and avoided the two pungent things, green onions and coriander, and reced them with minced onions. He even remixed the sauce. Smith was full of praise for them.¡± Beibei? After little Lin heard this form of address ... ...... She raised her little face and looked over. Then, she tugged at Madam Feng¡¯s hand.¡±Mom, that¡¯s aunt mo. She¡¯s little sister¡¯s mother. She just fed me.¡± Madam Feng was wearing a white shirt and a long, pure-colored dress.¡±As beautiful as this¡± was probably referring to her type. Holding little Lin¡¯s hand, she walked over, her lips red and her smile gentle.¡±¡±Is this Ms. Mo?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± mo ding¡¯s mother looked back. ¡°I¡¯m Linlin¡¯s mother. ¡± Madam Feng, who had always been gentle, smiled gently.¡±I really have to thank you for what you did before.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was about to speak. Little Lin¡¯s round eyes suddenly widened and he shouted happily in that direction,¡±¡±Brother.¡± It was Feng nai, no doubt. As he looked at the real-time surveince, he was trying to figure out where the people were. Thepetition hall was a ce they had to pass through. He had already ordered his men to block the elevator and the safety passage on the right. Three minutes of maintenance. He should be able to find it. Feng nai looked up and his gazended on the little one who had called out to him. After a short pause, he walked over with the manager. Little Lin immediately hugged his long legs and ridiculed him without giving him any face.¡±¡±Brother, why are you sote? are you driving at a turtle speed?¡± Feng nai nonchntly flicked him away.¡±¡±Don¡¯t affect my work. ¡± ¡°Do something? do what?¡± Little Lin blinked. Mo ding¡¯s mother looked at the two of them, then at Madam Feng. Were all the members of this family so good-looking? Especially this young man who had just arrived. His eyshes were so long that they wereparable to her Beibei ¡®s. ¡°Naer,¡± Madam Feng introduced.¡±This is Madam mo. She got lost again just now. Madam mo has taken care of her.¡± Little Lin was afraid that his brother would appear cold and indifferent, so he immediately added,¡±¡±Brother, this is little brother¡¯s mother!¡± Feng nai had originally nned to just nod in thanks, but he immediately canceled it. His footsteps stopped for a moment, then he said,¡±¡±Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Feng nai, mo Nan¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Nan Zi¡¯s friend?¡± mo Wen¡¯s mother was obviously in a daze. That fiery-tempered son of hers actually had a friend with such a temperament? ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s patience at this moment made the manager behind him feel a little incredulous.¡±¡±Mo Nan and I are in the same team, and we used to sleep in the same room. We¡¯re very good friends,¡± Chapter 470

Chapter 470: Chapter four hundred and sixty nine-capture

Feng nai obediently answered two questions in a row. It made Madam Feng feel that her son wasn¡¯t like his usual self. It was as if he wanted to leave a good impression on someone. This was interesting. She knew her eldest son very well. When had he ever cared about other people¡¯s opinions? And wasn¡¯t this Ms. Mo the mother of that very beautiful girl? Why did it be Nannan? Madam Feng thought about the connection between the two, lowered her eyes, and smiled.¡±So that¡¯s how it is.¡± No wonder her son also wanted to leave a good impression. It seemed that he really treated the other party as a very good brother. This was a good sign. Madam Feng had always felt that her eldest son was indifferent to everything and had very little feelings for others. She was always afraid that no one could open their hearts to him. ...... When that young man had first appeared at her house, Madam Feng had a feeling that he would definitely be different. Now, naer finally knew how to leave a good impression. Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile at mo ding¡¯s mother.¡±¡±This is the first time naer has taken the initiative to talk to an elder like this. People who don¡¯t know better might think that he¡¯s meeting his future mother-inw. He¡¯s quite obedient.¡± When Feng nai heard this, his fingers paused, and his expression was a little indescribable. Meanwhile, little Lin nudged his brother,pletely teasing him. Mo ding¡¯s mother took it as a joke. She had always been warm.¡±If I had such a son-inw, I¡¯d probably wake up smiling from my dreams. The children you raised are too outstanding.¡± ¡°Not at all. Mo Nan is the truly outstanding one. Last time ...¡± The manager was a little dumbfounded. What ... What was going on? why did the madam and this Ms. Mo look like the parents of a couple on a blind date, praising each other? The eldest young master and young master mo were both boys, boys! Sure enough, the young master opened his mouth.¡±¡±Mom, you and Auntie can chat first. I still have something to do.¡± See, it won¡¯tst long. It must be that the young master didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. The manager was wrong this time. Although Feng nai really wanted to continue staying here to get high marks, finding the person was more important than all this. When little Lin saw that his brother was leaving, he didn¡¯t let go of his ws.¡±¡±Brother, where are you going?¡± ¡°Arrest him.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes to look at his long legs and slowly said,¡±¡±Let go.¡± Little Lin¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he had recalled something.¡±¡±Brother, I think it¡¯s a little difficult for you to be auntie¡¯s son-inw.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened. Young master, why are you joining in on this topic? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the young master will pick you up like a kitten? However, this time. The manager was wrong. Feng nai turned his body, his aura still very strong.¡±¡±Which part is difficult? Didn¡¯t you hear Auntieplimenting me just now? Trouble Lin. ¡± ¡°Brother, look over there.¡± Little Lin lifted his chin, looking very adorable.¡±¡±Do you see the brother who has been standing beside Auntie? they just had dinner together, and he seems to be very close to the youngdy.¡± Feng nai snorted and said in a mocking tone,¡±¡±Rted to me? You¡¯re not even half as handsome as me. ¡± The manager thought, young master, your tone ... ¡°But Auntie is very satisfied with him.¡± Little Lin was trying his best to make his brother feel a sense of crisis because the first time he saw little missy, he felt that his sister-inw might be settled in the future. Therefore, he had to urge his brother to take action. First of all, he had to introduce his brother to the youngdy. But now, he didn¡¯t even know where the youngdy had gone. It was really frustrating! Chapter 471 - Too late

Chapter 471: Toote

Little Lin was still thinking. Feng nai had already raised his long leg. He didn¡¯t tell his brother that he was looking for this ¡®little sister¡¯. However, it was not because he wanted to get to know her. He wanted to confirm who it was. ¡°How¡¯s the parking over there?¡± After Feng nai passed through the lobby, the first thing he asked the manager was about the elevator. ¡°We told the customers that it¡¯s under repair and asked everyone to leave from here. There were also people left at the stairs. Only then did Feng NAI¡¯s gaze return to the surveince camera on his phone. After narrowing down the scope, he didn¡¯t need to see so many images. This was where Feng nai was smart. Even mo bei felt that it would be difficult to escape this time. ...... It was impossible for such a big hotel to suddenly have an elevator maintenance. Most importantly, when she had made the first call, she had already sensed that that person was here. Even though he had stopped the people around him from speaking during the assimtion, mo bei could still hear the background sound. It was this ce. In the beginning, mo bei had not realized that there was surveince. When she regained consciousness, her eyes shed. She had to take the risk. Otherwise, the matter of her identity could not be covered up at all. Mo bei took out her phone. After seeing uncle Feng¡¯s message, she typed a line of words. Then, he strolled toward the bathroom. This time, she seemed to be deliberately exposing her whereabouts. The bathroom was the blind spot of the surveince. In other words, mo bei could only be seen heading in that direction from the image. However, what mo bei had to do next was to push open the door to the men¡¯s bathroom and lock it from the inside. Monan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her enter, and threw the uniform he had brought over to her.¡±¡±Quickly put it on and head back to the base. I keep feeling that Feng nai has sensed something. No, I have to ask you properly. You and that guy, the way you usuallymunicate is shoulder to shoulder ...¡± Before mo Nan could finish his sentence ... ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡±mo bei interrupted him indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s toote?¡± Monan frowned. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±I won¡¯t be able to make it back to the base in time. Besides, if I were to return to the base directly at this time, you wouldn¡¯t be able to clean up the mess here.¡± ¡°You mean mom?¡± Mo Nan smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the best at coaxing mom. She just wants you to win one round anyway, and you won today. I told you that you felt bored after winning and went back early. Didn¡¯t you do the same before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mom. ¡°Mo bei looked at him. ¡°If it¡¯s not mom, then who is it?¡± Monan didn¡¯t understand. Mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±Feng nai, he saw my photo. We can¡¯t hide the fact that we look the same anymore. He¡¯s probablying over now because he suspects that we¡¯ve switched identities.¡± When he heard that, Monan grabbed a handful of his hair.¡±¡±I should¡¯ve pretended to be more like you.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know what the w is, but he is indeed suspicious. He has already checked with me just now. He is here to find the person in the photo.¡± The person in the photo? Monan hesitated for a moment, before he endured the pain and said,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that simple? give me the wig and dress. Even if he looks for it, I¡¯ll be the one he finds ...¡± Chapter 472

Chapter 472: The two of them face off

Mo bei looked up, her eyshes very long. ¡°What?¡± mo Nan tilted his head.¡±What?¡± ¡°I can pretend to be a boy, but you can pretend to be a girl ...¡± Mo bei paused at this point, and her voice was clear.¡±That person is very smart. You don¡¯t need to open your mouth to be recognized. His posture is too bold.¡± Monan coughed when he heard the word ¡®bold¡¯.¡±¡±We young boys are all like this. Only you do things like a veteran. What should I do? if I don¡¯t disguise myself as you, how am I supposed to exin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed no way to exin it ...¡± Mo bei looked at her long dress and then at the face that looked like hers. Mo Nan wanted to grab her little finger under her gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to him, but I can lie to the surveince cameras ...¡± Mo bei finally spoke. What did that mean? Wait a minute! The bathroom was separated by a partition. When the two of them came out again. He hadpletely changed his style. Mo Nan looked at his long skirt fluttering in the wind. He really couldn¡¯t stand it. In the end, he still had to wear women¡¯s clothes! ...... ¡°You can leave first.¡± Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and tidied her sleeves. After changing back into men¡¯s clothes, when she turned her face to the side, the mirror reflected light and she felt an indescribable sense of self-restraint.¡±Just show your face in the surveince cameras more often and then go back to your room.¡± Mo Nan tugged at his long dress, feeling all sorts of difort.¡±¡±I won¡¯t be called a pervert, will I?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm.¡±Brother, you just need to be more gentle and quiet. Don¡¯t talk. Those big shots in women¡¯s clothing are very inferior to you.¡± After all, the two of them had the same skin color. A white cover a hundred ugly. In addition, he had such facial features. If mo Nan had previously given off a cool and suave vibe ... Now, she was as beautiful as fire. In reality, he gave off a different feeling from mo bei. However, from his appearance. Indeed, there would not be any mistakes. Just as mo bei had said, as long as mo Nan was ¡°gentle¡± when he walked ... It was more than enough to deal with others. Monan took a deep breath and strolled out of the bathroom. Today was definitely going to be his dark history. It would be best if no one came to talk to himter! Brother chennan looked very domineering when he walked out. The passers-by who pushed the door open even suspected that he had entered the wrong bathroom. No, this was clearly a male ... ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± Monan was as domineering as ever. The passerby was speechless. He was being told to give way by a beautiful woman in the men¡¯s washroom? Mo bei also saw the passerby¡¯s expression. She put on her ck mask. He raised his hand and looked at the time on his wrist. It was like a countdown. Three minutester. Feng NAI¡¯s phone sent him an urate image. ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve found her,¡± The manager walked back to Feng NAI¡¯s side.¡±She¡¯s walking in the direction of the guest room now. There¡¯s a record of it on the surveince camera. We¡¯re guessing that she¡¯s going back to her room.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very deep, and his gaze moved along with the person on the screen.¡±¡±Room number.¡± ¡°1207¡£¡±The manager knew that it would be useful, so he had already prepared it in advance. Feng nai retracted his gaze, propped himself up on the table, and looked up.¡±¡±Give me the room card.¡± Young master was going alone? The manager could really imagine a lot of images in his mind.¡±Do you want me to prepare something for you, young master? for example, roses or something.¡± Feng nai raised his brows and nced at him. ¡°Oh ...¡± The manager¡¯s tone was a little regretful. Feng nai didn¡¯t look at him again. Just as he was about to press the elevator button, a clear and familiar voice came from behind him.¡±Captain.¡± Chapter 473

Chapter 473: The two of them met

Feng nai stopped in his tracks and stuffed a hand into his pocket. His eyes darkened as he slowly turned around and looked behind him. That person¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He was still very handsome and Noble. It was the same uniform he wore in the base. He pulled the zipper of his coat up to the top, only revealing the curve of his jaw. His short ck hair reflected his light eyes, making him look abstinent and cold. It¡¯s young master mo! The manager was just about to go up and greet them. However, their young master reached out and stopped him. The manager was still confused. His young master lowered his eyes and nced at the surveince camera in his hand. His slender fingers were still tapping on the figure of the girl in the white dress. What was the meaning of this? The manager did not understand. However, mo bei was well aware that this was also the reason why she had appeared here as ¡°mo Nan.¡± ...... She wanted him to see where she and the girl in the white dress were. It was the most direct way to appear in front of him. Feng nai did narrow his eyes and even lowered his voice to say,¡±¡±Is the target still there?¡± ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him. The guest has already gone upstairs and is in the corridor.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face turned to the side, and his gazended on that person again. He said in azy voice,¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Boss Feng brought me here.¡± Mo bei walked closer, still speaking very little. Feng nai looked at the other party, his eyes dark.¡±¡±Bring you to the hotel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Feng corporation¡¯s property. It¡¯s an event arranged by thepany.¡± Mo bei had always been calm. Feng nai smiled, but there was no warmth in his voice.¡±¡±Oh? What event?¡± ¡°My online reviews are bad. There¡¯s a chef¡¯spetition here, and he wants me to live stream it.¡± Mo bei looked up and said in a t voice,¡±¡±Before I entered, I saw my sister participating in thepetition on the screen. I look exactly like my sister, so it would be troublesome if I entered the livestream. The event has been canceled.¡± ¡°You look exactly like your sister ...¡± Feng nai ruminated over this and slowly walked closer, the warmth in his eyes not returning.¡±Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± Mo bei looked puzzled and subconsciously moved her eyshes.¡±¡±No one asked.¡± These words made Feng nai pause. Indeed, no one had ever asked him what his sister looked like. ording to previous information, this person seemed to be very protective of his family in this aspect. Everyone knew that he had a younger sister, but this sister¡¯s presence was extremely low. No one seemed to have seen it before ... But this didn¡¯t affect his intuition. Feng nai merely tilted his head and smiled. In the next second, he pressed mo bei¡¯s wrist and pressed her against the wall. The manager was watching from the side and thought that the two of them were going to fight. Her face turned pale, and she wanted to go up and persuade him. Feng nai didn¡¯t even turn his head as he nonchntly said,¡±¡±I¡¯m just talking to our little support brother. What are you panicking for? just stand aside.¡± The manager thought,¡±young master, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re chatting. You look like you¡¯re about to fight.¡± Mo bei only nced sideways at her hand that was being held down. As he approached, the faint smell of mint candy also floated over. It was very close, so close that it was as if she could breathe in his breath with one breath. Feng nai tilted his head and stared at her. Unlike before, this time, it was so dangerous that he felt like he could be devoured and upied at any time. It seemed that he waspletely suspicious. Under the light, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were like Shattered Stars. In front of him, she seemed to have been seen through ... Chapter 474

Chapter 474: I¡¯ve been discovered?

However, this wasn¡¯t what made mo bei the most passive. Passively, he suddenly leaned forward, lowered his waist, and tilted his handsome and devilish face. His tall nose was slightly tilted, and he touched her neck. Pa! Mo bei tugged at that person¡¯s hand. With a simple and handsome movement, their positions were instantly changed. She held his wrist down and lowered her cold eyes.¡±Captain, what are you doing?¡± The manager was dumbfounded. The young master¡¯s action just now ... That action ... Although it was devilish and alluring, it looked like he was harassing young master mo. Feng NAI¡¯s aura hadn¡¯t receded. He looked down at a certain someone and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Just smell it. What are you so nervous about?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was also very calm.¡±No one smells like that. It¡¯ll make people think that you¡¯re interested in me, Captain.¡± The manager nodded his head vigorously at the side. It was really too abnormal. He should be awake now! But what he didn¡¯t expect was that his young master suddenlyughed. In that position, he lowered his body.¡±What if I say yes?¡± After hearing this. The manager¡¯s face went nk. What, what did he mean? ...... Perhaps that face was too close, so close that even mo bei¡¯s thoughts paused for a moment. She only furrowed her brows. Before she could speak, Feng NAI¡¯s voice was heard again.¡±¡±After seeing your sister¡¯s photo, I realized that I really do have the urge to fall in love. Now that I¡¯ve seen the same face again, I really can¡¯t control myself.¡± The manager heaved a sigh of relief at the side. Fortunately, it was only because of young master Mo¡¯s sister. Wait a moment. Young master Mo¡¯s younger sister? Could it be the girl in the white dress that young master was looking for today?¡± From the looks of it, the side profile did indeed look like young master mo ... Mo bei released her hand from his wrist and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±Then Captain shouldn¡¯t do such a strange thing.¡± ¡°Is it strange?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s chest felt like it was being pressed down by a stone. The smell hadn¡¯t changed, but what made him unable to walk out was that when they had been so close just now, not only had he wanted to smell her, but he had also wanted to press her down and bite her to break this person¡¯s current coldness. However, he knew that if he really did that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. Moreover, he didn¡¯t miss the shock in the other person¡¯s eyes when he looked at him. He had clearly controlled it very well before. Why was it different this time? Feng nai didn¡¯t want to hear him say that this was strange. She didn¡¯t want to see his gaze again. It was as if there was no possibility at all. The most important thing was that if one couldn¡¯t smell it. He couldn¡¯t tell. This made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. In fact, no matter how smart Feng nai was ... Mo bei had worn a wig and was wearing the uniform that her brother had just worn. Mo bei had even thought of such a detail. It was indeed hard to tell from the smell. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, after he straightened up, he smiledzily and continued,¡±¡±So, in order to make me look normal, I¡¯ll have to trouble our little support brother toe down and let me distinguish between you and your sister, so that I don¡¯t always mix you up with your sister, which will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei had a bad feeling. The next second. Feng nai directly pinched the zipper of her uniform, his eyes deep.¡±¡±Take off your shirt and take a look.¡± Chapter 475

Chapter 475: Mo bei crossdressing

The manager was speechless. Young master, isn¡¯t your request a little too much? Mo bei also turned her hand to the side and grabbed the other party¡¯s wrist. Her voice was cold.¡±Captain, I just told you not to do anything strange.¡± ¡°Is it strange to take off your shirt?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, and his eyes seemed to be glowing with the moonlight.¡±¡±A boy wouldn¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Mo bei looked at him. Her tone was very calm.¡±It¡¯s not strange to take off my clothes. Help me take off my clothes.¡± With that, she flung his hand away. She pulled the zipper of her coat open and threw it into the manager¡¯s hands. Then, she wore a half-sleeve shirt. Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change at all. His slender fingersnded on the button and undid the one on his neck. Her eyes were very deep. It looked like she was looking at Feng nai, but in reality, she was calcting the time and what the other party was thinking. This was a gamble. Until the end, the winner would not be known. ...... And Mo bei was betting that he wouldn¡¯t really let her take off her clothes here. After all, there were people all around. When he unbuttoned the second button. All Feng nai could see was her fair, almost transparent corbones and the vest of the same color inside. Further down was the third one, right in the middle of his chest. Before mo bei¡¯s fingers could touch it ... Feng nai snatched the coat from the manager¡¯s hands and threw it into mo bei¡¯s arms. He sessfully blocked the view of the surrounding people and at the same time, he also sessfully hid that figure that made people upset. He really couldn¡¯t do it. He wanted to let everyone else see this. Moreover, if he asked him to take off his clothes, he would. Could he have been wrong? Feng nai lowered his eyes again to look at the surveince footage on his phone. The figure in the white dress was still there, but he had no interest in looking at her again. He directly closed it. He raised his eyes and looked at the man again. Mo bei seemed a little confused as she looked at him with her clear eyes. ¡°Put it on.¡± Feng nai threw this sentence over. Mo bei did not move. Instead, her eyes were very calm.¡±Captain, did you really distinguish them? I¡¯m not my sister. Captain, please don¡¯t make me do such boring things again. ¡± Feng nai snorted, as if he was mocking himself.¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed a little boring. ¡± It didn¡¯t seem to matter whether he was straight or bent. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want this person to look at him in disgust like he was doing now. ¡°Young master, the guest has entered the room. Are youing up now?¡± The voice in the earpiece did not stop. Just then, a figure walked over. It was Feng Yi. His suit was still very well-ironed, and he had a business-like smile on his face. Behind him was the person-in-charge of the hotel. After walking here, he paused for a moment.¡±Little nai, why are you here? mo Nan,e here. The event didn¡¯t go through, so you have to see the person in charge.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The moment mo bei turned her head, the strength in her right hand rxed a little. It was true that one would get tired after enduring for too long. But fortunately, it was about the same time as her calction. Uncle Feng caught up. It was aplete set of rhetoric. In this case, no matter how suspicious the other party was, it would be dispelled. After all, Feng nai didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with uncle Feng. She also wouldn¡¯t think that uncle Feng was just trying to cover up her lie. It was indeed so. If Feng nai had felt that something was amiss before ... When Fox Feng came, he even brought one of the hotel managers with him. It was obvious that he was doing this for the public. In other words, it was just a coincidence that someone appeared here? Chapter 476

Chapter 476: Feng nai wants to change sides

In fact, Feng nai didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. When he first saw Monan behind him, he was stunned. His first reaction was that he shouldn¡¯t be here. It was a problem to appear here. This made Feng nai feel even more strongly that his ridiculous guess might not be so. That was why he had asked her to take off her shirt. But now, it seemed that he had indeed been overthinking. That old fox wouldn¡¯t let anyone change their clothes right under his nose. At this thought, Feng nai lowered his voice and pressed on his Bluetooth headset.¡±¡±Forget it,¡± he said. Forget it? The two people on the other side looked at each other. Forget it? Could young master gang still be very ... Feng nai didn¡¯t give any exnation and ended the call directly. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about anything else right now. It was because of that person¡¯s reaction. ...... He knew that this would be the result. After all, he had a girlfriend. However, Feng nai still felt a piercing pain in that instant. It was even a little funny. There would actually be a day when he was afraid that someone would no longer be close to him for some reason. After all, the conflict in his eyes was too strong. So heavy that he even wanted to directly turn him gay. Since it was like this ... He had to do it slowly. Whatever the oue was, it didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that he couldn¡¯t stand this person¡¯s disgust. There were many ways to test him. At the end of the day, he was the one who refused to admit that the person he liked was a boy, which was why he had so many ridiculous thoughts. He had brought the other party¡¯s sister into the other party¡¯s body. Now, it seemed that there was no sister. Even if they looked the same, there was a female version of him. He still liked the person in front of him. Just admit it. He was the one he liked. There was no way to change it. It was like he was addicted. She clearly knew that this would make her not like herself. But there was no other way. Obtaining the other party was what he should do now. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened. He couldn¡¯t let this matter erase everything. In particr, he didn¡¯t want to be treated like bacteria by him again. Feng nai told himself to control himself. Only by controlling himself a little would he have the chance to make him his little by little. From brothers to lovers. It was not impossible. As long as he didn¡¯t notice it, it was fine. They had been in contact for so long. Feng nai knew very well that this little brother of trouble Lin might be very smart. However, when it came to contact with humans, there was no clear boundary. Then he would first think of a way to get closer to him ... First, he had to find an excuse to exin all his actions just now. Feng nai turned to look at her, his eyes looking a little nonchnt. Feng Yi looked into his eyes, the corner of his mouth lifted; he strolled over; his voice unchanged; asking the obvious,¡±¡±What happened between you and Mo Nan? Why is the atmosphere so strange? Could it be that you did something that made people hate you? Let me think, for example, if you¡¯re too sharp-tongued and say something that makes people ufortable?¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered with this old fox. However, it was undeniable that these questions were really heart-wrenching. If it was a man who asked him to take off his clothes in front of so many people and say something like a confession ... He would probably beat them up directly. Feng nai looked up and his gazended on that tall and cold back. I can¡¯t let him hate me. Since it was because of ¡®his sister¡¯... In that case, he would also make use of his ¡®sister¡¯ to settle the score. If he seeded, he could even use this opportunity to slowly turn the other party gay ... Chapter 477

Chapter 477: You¡¯re hated?

Mo bei felt that it wasn¡¯t safe to leave a certain Almighty here alone. She was not worried that he would really go to the room. It was her mother who was here. So, she walked over and, as usual, said with a light look in her eyes,¡±¡±Captain, shall we go?¡± Feng nai was already prepared to be temporarily hated. Now, she saw that face again. The corners of his mouth curled up. This little brother of trouble Lin was indeed theplete opposite of him. It was as if he never knew what it meant to hold a grudge. Mo bei didn¡¯t understand why he was smiling, and her side profile was calm. Feng nai sensed that he indeed didn¡¯t hold a grudge. But there was a sense of distance. This made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken, and he only wanted to break the current situation. ...... Without his young master¡¯s orders. The people who were following the surveince cameras were not so persistent. He missed the figure that came out half an hourter. Mo Nan was a little upset when he mentioned this. He had brought an extra set of clothes, but beifeng wanted to throw it into the trash can and wear the one he was wearing, saying that it smelled different. If he went back to the bathroom to find his uniform and jacket, he didn¡¯t know if he would be regarded as a pervert. In such a big hotel, there were no conservative pajamas, but there was a bathrobe. But he didn¡¯t have the time to wear it. He had received a text message from his mother, saying that she wasing up now. If his mother were to see him in this outfit ... A dress? A wig? He would definitely be killed! Monan took a deep breath. Forget it, let¡¯s change to another floor first. But mo Nan really didn¡¯t expect that something would happen when he changed floors. The elevator door opened. He saw a face that he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. Their eyes met. The man put away his phone. His handsome face was of British descent, and even when he was smiling, it gave people a chill that made their scalps numb. Moreover, he never smiled. Especially when she saw him. Mo Nan cursed in his heart and was about to press the button to close the elevator. The man reached out and pressed the downstairs button. Monan was still hoping that he hadn¡¯t recognized him. After all, he was so girly now, right? Before he could even think of this ... That person opened his mouth and said indifferently,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and you even have a hobby of wearing women¡¯s clothes?¡± Go to hell! Does your family consider wearing women¡¯s clothes a hobby? Mo Nan had failed so many times when it came to talking, and this time, he was definitely going to ignore her. He raised his eyes and chuckled.¡±Are you going or not?¡± Before that person could speak. A crisp voice full of vitality came from behind him,¡±¡±Cold, cold! It¡¯s the biggest inte cafe here. I heard that whoever wins a game can get a free kiss from thedy at the front desk. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped. Oh my God, isn¡¯t this mo Nan, the one that the cold has been paying special attention to? Why was he wearing women¡¯s clothes? Monan knew he was done for the moment he saw him. How much effort did his sister put into this identity exchange? He couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. Because if something went wrong ... Those people would appear again. No one would think about what happened behind the scenes. What they wanted was a development that satisfied their imagination. That was why those people didn¡¯t believe him. In the future, she would not trust bei. He had never intended to change his identity. Mo Nan would not be here. Whether it was now or in the future, there would only be mo bei and Xiang Nan. Chapter 478

Chapter 478: I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the National League

¡°This gentleman, you are ...¡± Before Monan could finish. The cold-looking man interrupted him,¡±¡±Are you trying to say that I¡¯ve got the wrong person, huh?¡± Indeed, he couldn¡¯t pretend not to know her. After all, they had known each other for too long. There was a buzz. Mo Nan walked out of the elevator. He immediately grabbed the person¡¯s wrist and stood at the side. He lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell anyone that you saw me like this. ¡± Hunleng turned his face sideways and nced at the person who was holding him. His eyes were deep and shallow. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. ¡± Then, he shook off the other party¡¯s hand. Monan, on the other hand, did not mind. If it was in the past, he would definitely have lost his temper. However, the reason why he said this to the other party ... ...... It was also because this person was called Leng. When he failed the first time. This person was opposite him. After the match, he grabbed him and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t stay in this team,e to my side. ¡± At that time, he did not ept it. She didn¡¯t even understand his cold words,¡±people like you who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you deserve it.¡± Now he understood. This person probably thought he was stupid. She probably didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Mo Nan knew his own limits, even though he had trained with him when he first entered the circle. At that time, the other party was also quite small. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he had be more and more imposing in the past two years. After they split up, they rarely contacted each other. In addition, the gap between the two of them was getting bigger and bigger. He kept failing, while the other party had not only advanced to the National Finals, but even the champion of this year¡¯spetition might be their Maoling, a celebrity-like existence ... It had been three years, and he was the only one who had neither advanced nor retreated. Monan didn¡¯t me anyone. She turned to the side and gave way to the elevator, her gaze falling on her wrist. He could only me himself for not being strong enough. He smiled, still looking as reckless as ever. Huleng didn¡¯t want to care about that person. However, he still felt that it was an eyesore. She was so stupid that she was an eyesore. ¡°Qiao Yu, go find some clothes for him. Tell him not to wear these clothes out no matter what.¡± After saying this, huleng walked into the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the takeaway. ¡± Qiao Yu, who had been entrusted with such an important task, blinked. Did their Captain ... Decide to form a good rtionship with ck me because he hade over to do a show with him? No, that was not right. The captain probably wouldn¡¯t consider this. So now, she was simply not happy with mo Nan, right? Monan didn¡¯t expect the man to decide to give him a set of clothes. But since it was delivered to his door, of course he had to exchange. After all, it was simply unbearable for him to go out like this. ¡°What was your rtionship with Captain in the past?¡± Qiao Yu asked. ¡°Just like the current trainees in the same batch.¡± Mo Nan put on his T-shirt and smiled evilly.¡±¡±He wasn¡¯t this cold back then. He was pretty cute.¡± Cute? Qiao Yu was about to ask something. The door opened. It was their Captain, who was holding a takeaway bag in his hand. Qiao Yu immediately took back his words. Mo Nan walked over.¡±Thanks. I¡¯ll return the favorter.¡± ¡°No need,¡± She nced sideways with a light look in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much in the future. Since you¡¯re in ck me, do your best in thepetition. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Nationalpetition. ¡± When Monan heard this, he paused.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. ck hair fell. Without Xiao mang, it also covered up the secret in his eyes that no one knew. There won¡¯t be a National League anymore. He was the only one who knew about this ... Chapter 479

Chapter 479: k, that guy and his sister ...

The exchange of identities was not exposed on the spot. In order not to let Huan Leng know about bei. Mo Nan simply allowed the other party to misunderstand him as a cross-dressing fanatic. After he walked out, mo Nan took out his phone and sent a message to mo bei. Mo bei knew about huleng. Before they had first arrived here, her brother had told her that he had known huleng before and that if they were to meet in the future, she should try to avoid him. However, because the teams were in different areas ... Maoling had always been powerful. In addition, like Feng nai, cold call was also an Ace yer of each team. It would be after the National League if they were to encounter each other. Now it seemed that the exchange of identities would leave behind problems that woulde one after another. She had to be prepared. In the future, when they met each other in thepetition, they would have to fight each other. At least she didn¡¯t reveal any ws. ...... However, mo bei, who was currently sitting in the business car, had no idea that there would be a program ... On the other hand, mo ding¡¯s mother had no problems dealing with the aftermath. It was all mo nai¡¯s doing, including his mother¡¯s anger when she found out that her daughter had left again. It was also mo nai who had calmed down.¡±Mom, didn¡¯t you just want Beibei to win an award? look, he¡¯s already won the award, right? he doesn¡¯t have to participate in the Grand Finals anymore. I¡¯ve taken a look at thepetition system. The champion will be sent abroad for further studies. Mom, can you bear to let Beibei go so far?¡± It had to be said that this was indeed a bit of a blow to mo ding¡¯s mother. But! ¡°What¡¯s going on with Beibei recently?¡± Mo Wen¡¯s mother questioned. ¡°What?¡± mo Nan feigned ignorance.¡±What do you mean?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother frowned.¡±Your phone is always off. And you. When did you change teams?¡± ¡°We y games, it¡¯s normal to change teams.¡± Mo Nan squeezed his mother¡¯s shoulders. Mrs. Mo nced sideways.¡±Don¡¯t give me that. You¡¯ve told others before that you¡¯ll stay in the team until the end. I say, you and Beibei, are you two hiding something from me?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Monan denied. Mo ding¡¯s mother snorted.¡±That better be the case. However, your current teammate is indeed not bad. You¡¯re quite lucky to be able to make a friend like Feng nai. Treat him well in the future, okay?¡± Monan seemed a little petrified at those words, but he finally found his voice.¡±¡±Who do you want me to treat well?¡± ¡°Feng nai, isn¡¯t that your Captain?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was still sighing.¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking child. He¡¯s just like my bei.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± mo Nan chuckled.¡±Mom, Beibei and I are the real ones.¡± ¡°Temperament. Do you understand?¡± mo ding¡¯s mother punched him. Mo Nan thought for a moment, then suddenly realized something, and said anxiously,¡±¡±Wait, mom, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve met Feng nai? Did you say anything?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother nced sideways. ¡°About how I usually am,¡± mo Nan replied.¡±Like my personality.¡± ¡°I wanted to say it.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother recalled.¡±But you¡¯re quite good at pretending in front of your friends, so I didn¡¯t expose you. I know, but I have to save you some face. After all, Feng nai has been praising you all this time. It seems like he has a good impression of you.¡± Mo Nan, as a ¡°sis-con.¡± He wanted nothing more than to kill his way Back to ck me base. He knew very well that the arrogant young master of the Feng family didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. He had a good impression of his sister! He didn¡¯t know if he was thinking too much, but he felt that it was not normal! No, he had to make bei keep a distance from the other party. He had to maintain it! Chapter 480

Chapter 480: I like your sister

Hence, when mo bei received the message,¡¯you must remember to stay away from Feng nai¡¯... His eyebrows raised slightly as he was about to reply. The car door was pulled open. Feng nai, who had been sitting in the front passenger seat earlier, was standing outside with a strong aura.¡±¡±Come down and talk to me,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in taking off my shirt again,¡±mo bei said in a t voice. Feng nai seemed to have heaved a long sigh. When his ck hair drooped down, his thin lips were a little pale.¡±I just wanted to exin this to you.¡± Exin? Feng Yi, who was sitting beside them, pushed up his gold-rimmed sses, enjoying the show.¡±Oh? Nainai even asked mo Nan to take off his shirt?¡± ¡°Boss Feng.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face turned slightly, and he said indifferently,¡±¡±I heard that there¡¯s going to be a show to do next. Do you think I should cooperate with you, my new manager?¡± This nephew of his was really hard to deal with. However, he even used the word ¡®exnation¡¯. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°You guys take your time, I¡¯ll go and decide on the program schedule.¡± Feng Yi smiled in a business-like manner. ...... After he left. The assistant was the only extra light bulb left in the van. Feng nai only raised his eyes and swept them a nonchnt nce. The assistant immediately went into hiding. Mo bei was still thinking about the message her brother had sent her. Feng nai casually threw a phone over. Mo bei caught it and lowered her eyes. Feng nai also got into the car, and the two of them sat side by side. Mo bei looked at him. Feng nai tilted his hand and tapped on the phone screen. It was a photo. A photo of her in the hotel. ¡°What do you mean?¡± mo bei¡¯s expression did not change. He couldn¡¯t be still suspecting her. Feng nai smiled.¡±Help me introduce him.¡± ¡°Introduction?¡± Mo bei looked over again. Feng nai put his hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Although you two have the same face, I seem to have fallen in love with your sister at first sight.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Feng nai looked at the other party¡¯s expressionless handsome face, his smile still on.¡±¡±That¡¯s why I asked you to confirm it at the hotel.¡± ¡°Confirm what?¡± Mo bei was still wondering why this person would fall in love with her in female clothes at first sight. Feng NAI¡¯s finger tapped the other party¡¯s side profile.¡±¡±Do I just like this face or do I only like your sister?¡± Mo bei did not say anything. ¡°After confirming it,¡± Feng nai said leisurely,¡±I finally believed that I¡¯ve indeed fallen for her.¡± Mo bei had never expected to encounter such a situation. She thought about it and said,¡±¡±My sister hasn¡¯t considered finding a boyfriend yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help. ¡± Feng nai turned his face again. Seeing that the person was so close to him, his heart didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore.¡±You should know me. I¡¯ve never had much contact with girls. My family background is clean and I¡¯m good-looking. If I be your brother-inw, we¡¯ll be even closer than before. What do you think?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±I don¡¯t have the final say in this matter.¡± ¡°Then can you give me her WeChat ID? I¡¯ll ask him myself. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words. Mo bei paused with her left hand, her face still clear and elegant.¡±¡±She doesn¡¯t use WeChat.¡± Feng nai chuckled, looking very devilish.¡±¡±So cute, she doesn¡¯t even use WeChat.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s acting this time could be said to be very good. In order to make a certain someone believe him, he had no problems and was still straight. Mo bei had indeed believed him. But ... Cute? How was she cute if she didn¡¯t use WeChat? Chapter 481 - k-God has made his move

Chapter 481: k-God has made his move

¡°You don¡¯t even need your phone?¡± Feng nai nced sideways. If mo bei still didn¡¯t say anything, it would seem suspicious. She only gave him a string of numbers indifferently. Up close, her face looked very clean and fair, and there was an indescribable sense of abstinence. In fact, Feng nai didn¡¯t remember putting much effort into it. All his attention was on looking at a certain someone, but he saved her phone number. After all, he had to put on an act. Mo bei¡¯s phone was muted, and it was still the same Nokia brand. Because of what had happened previously, mo bei had been using this phone ever since she received her brother¡¯s messages. He watched as Feng nai made the call. Mo bei¡¯s eyes did not move. The only thing that lit up was the phone in her uniform pocket. Because there was no sound, no one would notice. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were also very light. ¡°It¡¯s an unknown number. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll pick up. ¡± Mo bei had just finished speaking. On the other end, Feng naiughed again, this time a little absent-minded.¡±¡±Is that so? He¡¯s so cute. ¡± ...This is the second time he¡¯splimented her for being cute. ...... Wasn¡¯t it normal not to answer calls from strangers? Why did he use the word ¡®cute¡¯? ¡°But, is there anything that your sister particrly likes?¡± Feng nai leaned back and nced sideways at a certain someone.¡±¡±Since they¡¯re going to the Chef¡¯s Challenge, they must like to cook like you, right?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t know if he was just testing her or if he really had a hobby of asking around. Her eyes darkened.¡±Yes, I do. I learned how to cook from her.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Feng nai had identally revealed his true motive.¡±¡±Other things, What do you like?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Feng NAI¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.¡±You and your sister are a pair of twins. You should like the same things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same. ¡± They all had different personalities, and the only thing they liked was to y games. Feng nai raised his brows.¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll have to help me properly from now on.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Mo bei still spoke very little. Feng nai seemed to be a little embarrassed, and his thin, handsome face blushed. Then, he cleared his throat and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never wooed anyone. ¡± Mo bei waited for him to continue. Who knew that a certain great deity would change his tone and say with a faint mocking tone,¡±¡±Other than chasing you in the game, who knew you were a man? ever since that time, I¡¯ve never had a good impression of anyone.¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her handsome face showed hesitation. That matter was indeed ... ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big injury. ¡± Feng nai started to guide her casually.¡±¡±It just made me lose the confidence to chase anyone.¡± If Panda were to hear this, he would definitely spit. It could be said that this kind of boss was a White Lotus. So many people were waiting to be with him. He was the one who didn¡¯t like it. How did it be not having the confidence to pursue others? Feng nai seemed to be a little helpless. His ck hair fell down and covered his eyes, half real and half fake. He revealed the beautiful curve of his chin, looking like a demon who had fallen to the world, handsome with a hint of mncholy.¡±Now that I¡¯ve finally fallen in love with someone, I don¡¯t dare to confess directly. I¡¯m worried that not only will the other party not have a good impression of me, but he will alsopletely push me away because he hates such feelings ...¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Mo bei nced sideways, wondering if she shouldfort him or directly feed him. The voice on the other end followed,¡±¡±You two look the same. Let¡¯s get closer in the future. It should help me talk so naturally in front of your sister.¡± Chapter 482

Chapter 482: Dull academic North fell into Almighty k¡¯s trap

Is this the case? The corners of mo bei¡¯s side profile had a hint of nobility. Although he looked very cold, based on Feng NAI¡¯s current level of familiarity with this person ... He knew very well that the other party was thinking. A certain young man was basically like this when he was lost in thought. It seemed to be cold. In fact, he was a little slow. In the past, Feng nai had always felt that other than being handsome, this person had an abstinent aura that shouldn¡¯t be present at this age. It was probably because she was too well-behaved and didn¡¯t know how to socialize, making her seem even more aloof than him. This person was not sensitive in this aspect. Feng nai had anticipated this, so he continued to say in a nonchnt tone,¡±¡±It¡¯s just a normal intimacy between boys. Do you have to hesitate about this?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei said in a very calm voice,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t hesitate,¡± ¡°This is what a friend should be like.¡± Feng nai put his hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder again, the corners of his lips faintly curving up. ...... Mo bei lowered her gaze and looked at her photo. Her eyshes were lowered, and she was as cold as ever. She wanted to sigh. Fortunately, the two of them were not staying in the same room anymore. There was also an independent space for mo bei to browse through the messages and adjust the Nokia phone. This was to ensure that it was indeed in silent mode. It was probably because she didn¡¯t reply to hisst message. The moment she unlocked her phone, her inbox was filled with messages from her brother. ¡°Really, you have to stay away from him.¡± ¡°Feng nai is abnormal.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just interested in you!¡± When mo bei saw thest message, she pressed the reply button and replied with three words: ¡°I know,¡± Know? Mo Nan looked at his phone and thought to himself, that¡¯s right, he knew it. Beibei was so smart. There was no way he didn¡¯t know. However, he was still worried about his sister¡¯s emotional intelligence. The little stoic had always been rather slow in this aspect, so mo Nan might as well be direct.¡±If you know, then listen to me. Keep your distance. Don¡¯t always put your arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and stuff!¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers swiped across the screen.¡±We¡¯re teammates. We¡¯re in physical contact. If we keep our distance too deliberately, it¡¯ll be suspicious.¡± Mo Nan was a little helpless. As expected of his little stoic, she was always so rational.¡±¡±You¡¯re still so thoughtful. But since you know, I¡¯m not that worried. You¡¯ll handle it yourself.¡± Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± Mo Nan had not expected that his and Mo bei¡¯s thoughts would go wrong. From what he could see, Feng nai, that fellow, was so bent that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was having ideas about his sister. And because of what Feng nai had done in the business car today, in mo bei¡¯s understanding, Feng nai had taken a fancy to her in a female outfit and had no interest in her in a male outfit. Mo Nan, who had thought that he had been instructed, really didn¡¯t expect that King, who had never put anyone in his eyes and was always indifferent even duringpetitions, would be so White Lotus and so scheming. Therefore, his messages didn¡¯t change anything. On the other hand, after mo bei found out that Feng nai had a rtionship barrier because of her ... He flipped through some books on psychology. The more he looked, the more he frowned. There were indeed simr cases in the book. Because of deception, she no longer trusted and was no longer interested in the opposite sex. She would even doubt her own charm and be afraid of being rejected, not daring to take the initiative to send messages and so on. It could be considered a mental illness that was caused by the trauma of puberty. It would usually be apanied by mysophobia, and he would not like to get close to women. Mo bei¡¯s eyes sank. Then, she put down the book in her hand and nced sideways at the Nokia phone ... Chapter 483

Chapter 483: Mo bei sent a message to k

There was a missed call. The treatment method was also very clear. To stimte the other party¡¯s enthusiasm. Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the book. Under the shadow of the light, his handsome face had a schrly look. It was no wonder no one suspected that she was a girl. Anyone who saw this scene would only think that he was a cold and self-disciplined youth. She turned her face to the side and picked up the phone. Under her ck eyshes were light-colored eyes, and when she looked down, she had already typed a line: ¡°I heard from my brother that you want to get to know me?¡± This should be enough to take the initiative, right? Mo bei, who had never taken the initiative to send a message to anyone, moved her eyshes, as if she was thinking. In the end, he did not know what was better than this. Only then did he press the send button. Then, he began to wait for a reply. ...... At this moment, Feng nai was browsing information online on his tablet. He didn¡¯t search for anything special, but he asked,¡±what if I turn my good brother gay?¡± There were many answers, and there was no end to the floors. ¡°F * ck, someone really wants to break up his own brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m advising you to be kind. If you really turn gay,e back and tell me. I¡¯ll try it too.¡± ¡°You want to know the secret manual? Come, I¡¯ll rmend a few epic novels to you. ¡± ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. I just want to ask, is the tower master handsome?¡± Feng nai nced at it and casually typed three words.¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. ¡± ¡°Still okay? Then let¡¯s split it half and half. ¡± ¡°Is this a matter of looks? Brother. ¡± ¡°Why not? I used to be straight. Later, cough, that person was too handsome, so I turned gay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really casual,¡± Feng nai felt the same way.¡±He¡¯s not easy to break up with. He has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°F * ck, brother, you can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re already in a normal rtionship, so let¡¯s not ruin it.¡± ¡°Have some face, don¡¯t be the third party.¡± Thest reply made Feng nai, who hadn¡¯t smoked in a long time, stand up. Then, he walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked back at the empty bed. ying with the lighter, he turned his handsome face to the side and lit a cigarette. The ck smoke was pointed at by his slender and fair finger. Probably because of the color, for a moment, it actually made people think that even the joints of his fingers were pale. He had only taken one puff of the cigarette. He just stood there, his ck hair falling on his high nose, and he didn¡¯t seem to be thinking about anything. However, when the cigarette was finished, the me burned his fingers. Only then did Feng nai look up and quickly treat his hand injury, but he couldn¡¯t calm down. It wasn¡¯t an easy rtionship. That was why his eyes were so dark as if he had fallen into an abyss. Like a person. It was aplete contrast to the education he had received and his understanding of concepts. Pain, self-loathing, and even suspicion that there was something wrong with him. But he couldn¡¯t let go. Feng nai even told himself that if he saw them being intimate, he would give up. But once he made that connection ... He wished he could snatch that person over and lock her in his hands. This was clearly not the right way to think. However, it still couldn¡¯t be changed. Feng nai stood in the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror, allowing the cold water from the shower to ssh on his face. Calm down. It was good for everyone. But he couldn¡¯t calm down. Even if he had to use his most shameless means. He also wanted that person to belong to him ... Chapter 484

Chapter 484: How long can you keep peeking at me?

When she came out of the bathroom. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed. The ends of her hair were still dripping, and her shoulders were wet. He didn¡¯t really care. As his eyes changed, he reached out for a towel and ced it on his head. He was indeed in low spirits. So when he saw the message on his phone, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t reply immediately. He knew very well who he liked. He wasn¡¯t interested in it at all. After a while. Only then did Feng nai start to think. She had to act the whole way. ...... If he didn¡¯t reply, all his efforts might have been in vain. But Feng nai really couldn¡¯t flirt with anyone other than that person. Moreover, the message was sent by that person¡¯s younger sister. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers moved, and he returned to his normal self in front of others. He replied in a rxed manner,¡±¡±Yes.¡± Upon receiving the text message, mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. It was indeed a probing text message. If a certain God didn¡¯t reply, it meant that everything he said today was fake. If a certain God replied too many times, then there wouldn¡¯t be any psychological problems. An ¡°en¡± word. Mo bei¡¯s eyes swept over the psychology book that was ced there. Even thest symptom matched. He was usually very strong, but in front of the person he liked, he couldn¡¯t talk easily. Mo bei didn¡¯t reply. She needed to do some research on how to achieve an invisible recovery when faced with such a psychological problem that no one would notice. A typical science student. He was too smart for his own good. Mo bei¡¯s test and temporary psychological intervention. It didn¡¯t help her walk out of the pit. Instead, her guilt made her more inclined to take responsibility. It was probably because of the environment he grew up in. There was a group of people who could take every step carefully and think carefully in the face of darkness. However, when it came to friends, she was sincere and extremely naive. Most people probably wouldn¡¯t understand. It was also because Feng nai had understood this kind of ¡°little brother support¡± that he hade up with such a move. That person¡¯s existence was different from everyone else in this world. It was not because it was pure and wless. Instead, it¡¯s because it¡¯spletely dark. It¡¯s experienced and hase from the secr world. Its eyes may no longer be clean, but when it faces you, it still chooses to face you in the most defenseless manner. Perhaps, this was the reason why Feng nai liked that person. When there was no contact, it was an instinctive rejection. Aftering into contact with it, it became deeper and deeper. It was because he knew that the so-called cold and defensive person was very scheming. In his opinion, it was because he knew what he wanted. Only ipetent people would find fault with others. Capable people didn¡¯t have the time to do this because they didn¡¯t have enough time to work hard, so how could they see others? However, that was how thebel came about. Feng nai was clear about this, and he understood even more. This person was really warm when she was with him. It was so warm that he didn¡¯t want to let go, so warm that he saw the other party¡¯s weakness. Feng nai had said that he was shameless, and that was probably the reason. But he had no choice. Even he could not imagine that he would like someone so much. She liked him so much that it didn¡¯t seem like her. The next day. Mo bei¡¯s gaze was clearly more focused than before when she faced Feng nai. Feng nai opened the refrigerator and took out a can of milk. After drinking it, he felt that the way they were treating him as a specimen for research was too much of a celebrity¡¯s gaze. He tilted his face and curled his lips, looking devilish.¡±That little support guy over there, how long do you want to watch me?¡± Chapter 485

Chapter 485: Chapter four hundred and eighty four

Mo bei, who was called out, took a sip of water from a ss. Her fingers were long and beautiful, and her expression did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get closer and get familiar with the line of sight first?¡± ¡°Get closer? A familiar sight?¡± Panda, who was listening at the side, did not quite understand. Feng nai only had one thought now. There were too many people at the base, and he wanted to transfer a few away. After all, the training was about to end. In order for them to enter the provincialpetition in a better state ... He would rest for the next three days. Since it was a rest, it didn¡¯t have to be at the base. Suddenly being looked at by his boss like that. Panda was really feeling guilty. Could it be that he was going to make him go to the toilet to clean again? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to go to the beach?¡± Panda was a little confused by his boss¡¯s unimportant question.¡±¡±Yes, he did.¡± Take han Xi and the three of you will go together.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±there¡¯s another card in my drawer. Go get it.¡± Panda felt that he must have woken up in the wrong way. ...... Why did boss suddenly be so generous? Pay them to y by the beach? Although a simr situation had happenedst year. But that was because they had made it to the Nationalpetition. The boss threw a card to them and told them to watch him y, provided that he did not disturb his sleep. Boss¡¯s attitude this time waspletely different fromst year! It was too different! Besides, they hadn¡¯t even finished the provincialpetition yet, and they were already celebrating like this? Wasn¡¯t he a little too impetuous? No, that was not right. This was not the main point. The key was that boss was so eager to let them y, and he was a little scared! He knew it now. Boss must be using this method to test him. After Panda thought of this, he said with a look of righteousness,¡±¡±Boss, the uing matches are too important. I¡¯m not in the mood to y right now. I¡¯m only thinking about how toe up with a new strategy. I won¡¯t bezy, and I won¡¯t go out and y!¡± It could be said that his desire to live was very tenacious. But today, Feng nai didn¡¯t appreciate his desire to live at all. His long and narrow peach-shaped eyes narrowed slightly. It was mo bei who resolved Panda¡¯s crisis. She started to chat with him, as if it was not easy.¡±I heard that my sister sent a message to the captain yesterday.¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm¡± and strolled over, his eyes a little dark. ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± mo bei asked despite knowing the answer. It was hard to tell what Feng nai was saying.¡±We didn¡¯t talk about anything. Didn¡¯t I tell you about my situation yesterday?¡± Boss¡¯s situation? What was going on? And his brother had a younger sister? Why did Panda keep feeling like there was something he didn¡¯t know about? After mo bei heard Feng NAI¡¯s words, she raised her eyes and looked at him. She happened to see him licking the corner of his lips when he was drinking milk. Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before she shifted her gaze away. If the people who liked him had seen that scene just now, they would definitely send him a barrage of messages. Feng nai had also noticed the man¡¯s evasive gaze. Even this little brother, trouble Lin, had such moments too. Then ... His hand that was drinking the milk paused for a moment, as if he had realized something. He suddenlyughed, and somewhat intentionally, he repeated his previous action. However, this time, when he pressed the tip of his tongue against hers, even his white teeth were slightly exposed. The light-colored teeth emitted a faint glow, carrying the unique coldness of his age. His eyes looked at mo bei, and they were really very pleasing to the eye. Chapter 486

Chapter 486: The kisses and hugs that little Kenai is looking forward to ...

Mo bei¡¯s gaze, which had initially shifted away, could not resist the fact that someone was deliberately looking at her. His gaze stopped on the man¡¯s face for a few seconds. The only word he could think of was ¡®don¡¯t look at me.¡¯ Then, with a calm expression, he reached out and picked up the slice of bread from the te, pressing it against Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips. ¡°Captain, you should eat something.¡± The voice was neither cold nor indifferent. It was like feeding a cat. The two of them were originally sitting face to face with the dining table between them. Feng nai chewed on the bread, but his gaze didn¡¯t leave mo bei¡¯s face. He looked at a certain young man¡¯s obviously cool and reserved manner, as well as the way he avoided his gaze once again. Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled into a smile. This little brother of trouble Lin, would there also be times when he didn¡¯t know how to face him? Mo bei was currently doing a mental profile of a certain great God in order to do some analysis. However, she realized that people with cat-like attributes were indeed unpredictable. For example, what was heughing about? ...... Panda, who was watching from the side, was also puzzled. He felt that his boss should not eat something, but should take some medicine. He had neverughed for no reason before. Also, why were the two of them getting closer? His brother had actually taken the initiative to touch his boss¡¯s head? Take the initiative? Panda was a little dumbfounded. Not to mention, Feng nai, who had been drinking his milk with his eyes lowered, suddenly felt touched. Her movements froze. However, that person was still mumbling to himself with a face of abstinence,¡±¡±As expected, you¡¯re a clean freak.¡± Panda wanted to say,¡±brother, boss isn¡¯t a clean freak. He¡¯s just scared by your sudden enthusiasm.¡± Why did you take the initiative to touch boss¡¯s head? Mo bei did not exin. Instead, she lowered her eyes as if she was in deep thought. Feng nai, on the other hand, seemed to have realized something. He turned to the side and nced in Panda¡¯s direction. His nonchnt warning sessfully shut Panda¡¯s mouth! Mo bei stood up after collecting the ¡°symptoms¡±. Since a certain someone was leaving, Feng nai didn¡¯t have to stay any longer. After all, he didn¡¯t have the habit of eating breakfast. As the two of them walked, Feng nai said,¡±you want to help me ovee it?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±A severe case of mysophobia is also a type of psychological reaction.¡± So serious? Feng nai suppressed hisughter and said,¡±¡±Then how do you n to help me ovee it?¡± It would be best if she kissed him, hugged him, and raised him up. He wouldn¡¯t reject her. Mo bei looked at him. Her clear eyes were very light, and she inexplicably said,¡±¡±Do you like fish?¡± Feng nai only remembered him saying,¡±I don¡¯t like it.¡± The result was ... He was wearing an apron as he stood beside a certain someone and watched her pick up a fish. Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face clearly showed that he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. His eyes were filled with rejection. Mo bei looked at him.¡±You think it¡¯s very dirty?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything but gave a certain someone a look. Mo bei took the fish and moved closer to him. Feng nai took a step back. ¡°I should be able to.¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Can what?¡± Feng nai had a very bad feeling in his heart. Mo bei looked up.¡±I¡¯ll be making boiled fish for lunch today. Help me remove the fish scales.¡± Removing the fish scales, that sticky thing? Then why don¡¯t we just kill him? Feng nai was just about to open his mouth to refuse. ¡± Mo bei grabbed his wrist and leaned a little closer. She could smell the clear lemon scent.¡±¡±It won¡¯t be so dirty if you slowly ovee it ...¡± Chapter 487

Chapter 487: Mo bei thinks that Almighty k is very obedient?

If this sentence was said by someone else ... Feng nai would definitely mock him directly. If he could ovee it, he had lived for neen years and would have done so long ago. However, when she was facing a certain someone, her mockery was much weaker. Especially when that person was still holding his wrist. As long as he lowered his eyes, he would be able to see the vortex above his head. In such a situation, if the other party were to teach him personally, it seemed that handling a fish would not be a big deal. Even though he still had the urge to wipe his hands when his fingers touched the sticky fish body, he still felt the urge to do so. However, as soon as he turned his head and came into contact with that person¡¯s clear and handsome side profile, he didn¡¯t want to wipe his hands, but to hug her. He was so serious even when teaching him how to remove fish scales. This little brother of trouble Lin really knew how to poke him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei sensed his gaze and looked up slightly.¡±¡±It¡¯s not that hard to ept now that you¡¯ve gotten used to it. ¡± Feng nai was nonchnt and didn¡¯t control his inner thoughts.¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. I just don¡¯t want to eat fish for half a year. ¡± Mo bei paused. It seemed that the subtle influence was not very effective. She was about to raise her hand. ...... Feng NAI¡¯s body pressed down.¡±Try it again. It¡¯s not as disgusting as before.¡± Mo bei raised her brows.¡±Your expression doesn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai chuckled.¡±You can read expressions?¡± Then why don¡¯t you know that I like you? His tone was a little mocking, and Mo bei could hear it. She thought for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Since it¡¯s not as disgusting as before, let¡¯s try cleaning the fish¡¯s stomach.¡± Feng nai was speechless. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡±¡±¡±Slowly,¡± Was it used gradually? Feng nai looked at that emotionless face and suddenlyughed. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, half-bending his slender figure to press against that person¡¯s shoulder. This guy was really helping him treat his psychological resistance. From the perspective of science students. The more he didn¡¯t like it, the more he interacted with it. They wouldn¡¯t be too conflicted. She was really ... So straightforward that she made people want to bully her. Mo bei didn¡¯t understand what he wasughing about. Moreover, it was in this position. However, when he leaned on her shoulder, he turned his face slightly. That pair of deep eyes was so beautiful that it was impossible topare. She finally understood why cat owners were so eager to own cats. For example, right now, she really wanted to Pat his head. He felt so obedient. The entire base. Only mo bei felt that Feng nai was being obedient now. When the assistant came in from outside and saw his young master killing the fish, he waspletely dumbfounded. His young master. A man who could take his life just by washing the dishes. Fish, after seeing it, were eight Zhang away. Now, his hands were full of the smell of fish. He really wanted to rush in and shout,¡±young master, your hand is covered with insurance.¡± Besides, what are you doing now? The little puppy that followed behind mo Nan? If this goes on, I¡¯m really going to announce to the public that you¡¯ve turned gay! More importantly, do you know what you¡¯ve be because of mo Nan? The assistant took a deep breath but did not dare to say anything. Panda was dumbfounded the entire time. Why was everyone single? brackets. Remember, there was no love in e-sports. That was why everyone in the base was a monk, and they had been monks for so many years. But! Why do I feel like I¡¯m being abused today? Especially that smile of his. He didn¡¯t know what his brother was feeling. He was almost bent from his boss¡¯s smile. F * ck, even if he¡¯s handsome, he can¡¯t be such a jinx. Boss, I beg you to be a normal person! Chapter 488 - Feng nai who had guessed it long ago

Chapter 488: Feng nai who had guessed it long ago

Feng nai didn¡¯t think he was abnormal. Instead, after standing up straight, he said,¡±¡±If you really want to cure my mysophobia, there¡¯s the most direct way, just ...¡± He paused. ¡°What?¡± mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted away, and his lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±We¡¯ve eliminated all the bacteria. What else can there be?¡± The assistant thought to himself, I swear that¡¯s not what the young master wanted to say! This was indeed not what Feng nai was thinking. He lowered his eyes to look at his hand. There were fish scales on it, and it was obvious that Richard was not used to it. He knew very well that he could not say the truth. To give you to me or something. Once he said it, even this intimacy would disappear. Mo bei noticed his actions. They only thought that he couldn¡¯t stand the current situation. ...... He reached out and dragged Feng nai directly to the sink, then turned on the tap. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the fish¡¯s belly. ¡± Mo bei turned around and picked up the long knife. With Swift cutting skills, she ced the fish on the te cleanly in less than a minute. As Feng nai lowered his eyes to wash his hands, he suddenly held his forehead andughed. If she really had to ask, why would she like someone so much? It was probably because the other party would never force others to do things against their will. Even in such a situation, it was still the case. Other people probably wouldn¡¯t notice such a small detail about Feng nai. However, han Xi, who had been hiding something in his heart, felt a little guilty after the end. When their boss went to the bathroom to wash his hands for the second time, he walked over and said in a low voice,¡±¡±You warned me that they¡¯re a couple. Boss, what are you doing now?¡± Feng nai turned back to look at him. His eyes were very dark, and there was not a hint of the warmth he had in the kitchen. It even made people wonder if this was still him. Feng nai wiped his hands and walked out with his hands in his pockets, his gazending on him.¡±¡±Back then, I didn¡¯t know what happened between you and yunshen. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the female star who wanted to keep you at the nightclub was yunshen?¡± Han Xi paused and then smiled.¡±Indeed. You¡¯ll guess it sooner orter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been ying duo-mode every day and even took the initiative to apply to join the production team over there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess,¡±Feng nai replied nonchntly. Han Xi let out an ¡°en¡± and stood against the wall.¡±Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, boss, you should have figured it out. When yunshen proposed to keep me as his mistress, judging from the time, they should already be dating. After all, it¡¯s only been a few days. Do you want me to tell mo Nan now?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai looked up.¡±He doesn¡¯t need to know about this.¡± Han Xi suddenly understood,¡±you n to ...¡± ¡°As long as he can fall in love with me, he doesn¡¯t have to be hurt in this kind of rtionship again.¡± Feng nai turned his face to the side. His expression was neither warm nor cold.¡±One yang mengruo is enough. Besides, Yun Shen is very good to him in other aspects.¡± Han Xi heaved a long sigh.¡±So, boss, do you really like boys?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have any feelings for someone like you. ¡± Feng nai strolled over. Han Xi looked at that slender and cold back. Really, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. In fact, Feng nai had always asked mo bei in the past,¡±why do you have to give up so much?¡± It was because he knew this. From his point of view. All that was left was jealousy and envy. He always envied Yun Shen. To be able to obtain that person¡¯splete trust so easily ... Chapter 489

Chapter 489: Participating in the show together with nainai

Panda knew that han Xi had gone to chat with his boss alone. But he didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, so he was very curious and lowered his voice.¡±¡±Don¡¯t you think that boss has been acting a little strange recently?¡± How could a person be normal when he was bent? han Xi didn¡¯t say this out loud. Panda was still researching.¡±And boss even said that he wanted us to go on a vacation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This ¡°Oh¡± wasn¡¯t said by han Xi, but by Feng Yi, who was walking over. He stood there in his suit and smiled in a business-like manner.¡±Xiao nai took the initiative to let you guys go on a trip?¡± Panda nodded.¡±Boss Feng, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± he asked. ¡°A little.¡± Are you so anxious that you want to get rid of all the light bulbs around you? His nephew had turned gay faster than he had imagined. Panda: ¡°it¡¯s more than just a little. Boss even killed a fish just now. Oh my God, I really can¡¯t believe that he would kill fish in the kitchen with my brother.¡± Hearing this, Feng Yi lifted his eyes and nced in the direction of his nephew. After Feng nai sensed this gaze, he had no intention of exining at all. Instead, he curled one side of his lips into a smile, as if to say, so what if you know? Feng Yi adjusted his sses, looking like a handsome young master. He wasn¡¯t worried at all that his nephew¡¯s turning gay would bring about any negative effects. After all, he had confidence in Xiao Budian¡¯s EQ and Lin Feng¡¯s teaching. ...... It was probably impossible for her to experience her brother¡¯s feelings for her in men¡¯s clothes. In other words, theter scenes would be even better. Feng Yi lowered his eyes, smiling as he walked past his nephew towards the kitchen. For some reason, Feng nai felt that this old fox was up to no good again. On the other hand, mo bei, who was in the kitchen, raised her eyes when she saw Feng Yi.¡±¡±I¡¯m nning to make poached fish, you and ...¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence because her assistant was beside her. Feng Yi knew what Xiao Budian wanted to say, so he covered it up naturally.¡±Xiao Liang will be in charge of lunch. There¡¯s a program that requires you and Xiao nai to attend.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei put down the knife in her hand and stood there like a pine tree as she washed her hands. ¡°Young, young master, he¡¯s participating in the show?¡± the assistant asked in disbelief. ¡°Is it that hard to get him to join the show?¡± Feng Yi chuckled. The assistant covered his face.¡±It¡¯s very difficult. It¡¯s my first time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will be normal in the future,¡±Feng Yi said meaningfully. The assistant was full of admiration.¡±Boss Feng, you¡¯re really good at this. I don¡¯t have to rush my schedule anymore.¡± As expected, the title of the top manager in the industry was not just for show. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who has a way. ¡± ¡°You can thank mo Nan.¡± Feng Yi patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder. The assistant was dumbfounded. He watched as his young master walked out of the base so casually. He was still a little fantasized and wanted to open his WeChat moments to send a public message to his fans. However, he found out that their manager had done the work ahead of time. However, the content ... ¡°Hahahaha, the heavens have finally opened their eyes. Who said I can¡¯t control King? I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯ll definitely make an appearance on the show this time, definitely!¡± Thements below were like this. ¡°My Almighty K has sessfully driven the fat manager of the club crazy.¡± ¡°Poor fatty, you¡¯re fantasizing again. Light a candle.¡± ¡°Last time, you said that Almighty K would do a live broadcast, but he only showed us a mineral water bottle ... Sigh, I really feel bad for you, fatty.¡± Chapter 490

Chapter 490: I¡¯m participating because of mo Nan

Feng nai had also seen the fat manager¡¯s message. After chuckling, he typed a few words: I¡¯m participating because of mo Nan.¡± There was no emotion in his tone. However, the manager who was sitting there knew one thing. Their young master still seemed to be brooding over his attempt to suspend mo Nan to restore ck me¡¯s reputation. However, the young master should know that he had no choice. After all, he had to cater to his fans. That was why she didn¡¯t do anything to him. However, this message today ... It was already a warning. It seemed that he really could not treat mo Nan as a worthless person anymore. That¡¯s right. Whether it was Feng nai or Feng Yi, they weren¡¯t pure-hearted people. It was clear that business was business. ...... Only children would feel that it was unfair. Didn¡¯t they say that this person had no value? Then, he would let everyone see the infinite possibilities that this person could bring. Some people said that this was to clear the name of ¡°mo bei Xiang Nan¡±, but they also shouted that they wanted to stop being fans. The fat manager was not like thest time. For one, he was indeed afraid of his young master. Secondly, he used to be a person who purely liked esports. Seeing the youngster remain silent time and time again, it made people feel that he was just like this, and he was able to achieve better results. He thought of those people. At that time, the concept of All Stars didn¡¯t exist. There was no team that fans couldpletely control. It only changed in theter stages. In this world, no matter what industry it was, it had to yield to the status quo. The person who opened up the path to glory was indeed very powerful. But in today¡¯s circle, they could still maintain the way those people did. It seemed to be even more difficult. Would ¡°mo bei Xiang Nan¡±, under the current system, let those people understand what e-sports really was? Even though he knew that the result might be zero, he could not help but look forward to it. Was the sovereign spirit still there? When he saw ck me¡¯s message ... Wang Jun¡¯s face darkened again. He asked his men to think of a way to make everyone recall what mo Nan had done. The old drama was even reenacted, pretending to be fans to attract traffic. First, she went around scolding people under the cover of ¡°fan Nan.¡± Then, she switched to her main ount and criticized mo Nan¡¯s fans for being uncultured. He didn¡¯t believe that Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t handle it. Unfortunately, Wang Jun had miscalcted. Feng Yi really didn¡¯t send anyone over. Instead, he used his official ount to say,¡±I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s recording. What about you guys? are you guys looking forward to it?¡± There was not a single person who did not look forward to it. An esports hand-recorded program or something. Although it was verymon now. However, Almighty k was making his debut on a variety show! The more explosive news was that Almighty k was not the only one on the show this time, but also Almighty Leng! The two teams joined forces. He didn¡¯t know what to do. They were all waiting for the official news. It was said that there would be benefits for everyone. It really blew up. The level of poprity was close to that of a popr star. Only the experienced media understood. Only Feng Yi had the face to do this and convince the two teams to join forces. And the reason why he was so popr was because k agreed to participate in the show. Most people thought that Feng Yi was trying to boost his nephew. But no one knew. Feng Yi wasn¡¯t trying to boost anyone, but he wanted to let these people know. All the glory would soon belong to the person they had stepped on too harshly. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the current Xiao Budian or mo Nan in the past. It was time to take back what was rightfully theirs. Chapter 491 - Pink bubbles everywhere

Chapter 491: Pink bubbles everywhere

Because they were going to a neighboring city for a show. It was far less convenient to drive than the high-speed rail. However, with Feng NAI¡¯s current poprity, if he wanted to take the high-speed rail, he really had to be fully armed. Hence, the two of them changed into their private clothes. Feng NAI¡¯s face was covered by a ck mask, and his back view was so noble and distant that he looked like mo bei when they first met. However, this time, he didn¡¯t run in the opposite direction of the crowd like before. Instead, during the high-speed train, she put one hand in her pocket and reached out the other to stroke a certain someone¡¯s ck hair. As it was inevitable that there would be wind on the tform, mo bei¡¯s hair was a mess. When she sensed his movements, she only raised her eyes and did not say anything. There was a crack on the other side. Feng nai tilted his eyes and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Take some behind-the-scenes photos.¡± Feng Yi exined on behalf of the event Assistant that thepany had sent over.¡±The show wants it. The interaction between two people should be better than one person. What do you think?¡± ¡°Take more,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. The event Assistant thought, this must be a fake Almighty k! ...... However, Almighty k had already said so. They definitely had to take more. The event Assistant was afraid that Almighty k would go back on his word. In order to prevent boss Feng from not being around, Almighty k didn¡¯t show his face. He immediately said,¡±¡±There¡¯s still a one-minute livestream to warm up. After we get on the high-speed train, can Almighty k and brother chennan cooperate?¡± Mo bei took off her earphones, turned her face to the side, and replied,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. It was a two-hour drive. The signal on the high-speed rail was not particrly bad in the ins. A one-minute livestream didn¡¯t affect anything. After all, they had all bought business ss seats. Aside from the train attendants, only ck me¡¯s staff remained in the train. When a flight attendant came over to hand out the yogurt and fruits, he couldn¡¯t help but nce over. ¡°Are they celebrities?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what he does, but when that iceberg man took the yogurt from me, he even thanked me. It felt so ...¡± After Feng nai heard this whisper, he nced sideways at the person beside him. The man had a yogurt in his mouth and was looking out of the window indifferently. His ck hair was still a little messy, but because of his straight nose and cold face, he still gave off an unapproachable aura. However, he was so handsome that it was almost impossible to hide. It seemed that anyone woulde close to him. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had just darkened. The assistant on the other end brought the phone stand over. After positioning it, he lowered his voice.¡±k-God, it¡¯s almost time. Press the button and start. You can turn it off after the stream is over.¡± Feng nai replied with a faint ¡°mm¡± and pointed with his slender fingers. The bullet screen instantly flew. ¡°k-God! It¡¯s not a mineral water bottle. I can finally rest assured. ¡± ¡°k-God, look at me, look at me.¡± ¡°Is my brother Nan drinking yogurt?°¡°¡°¡,ºÈËáÄ̵ÄʱºòÒ²ºÃ˧,ÎÒÒ²ÏëºÈ!¡± After Feng nai saw this, he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Your brother Nan can even flirt with a flight attendant while drinking yogurt.¡± Mo bei turned to look at him. Flirting with the flight attendant? when did that happen? ¡°Almighty k, you¡¯re lying. My brother Nan doesn¡¯t even know.¡± Almighty k, did you really participate in the show for mo Nan?¡± ¡°Mo Nan, can you be more like an esports yer and not sell yourself? Also, manage your fans well and don¡¯t go around looking for your presence. ¡± When the activity Assistant saw this, her head hurt and she felt like her rhythm was going to copse. However, he hadpletely misjudged Almighty k¡¯s taunting skills ... Chapter 492

Chapter 492: One-minute benefit

¡°Looking for a sense of existence?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up, but there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±¡±If you really want to find a sense of presence, juste to my ce. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m outdated yet, so I don¡¯t need us to support the fans of the little brother to go to other ces. Anyone with a brain knows who the people looking for a sense of presence are these days. I reject this kind of bondage. Let daddy tell you one thing, the little brother of the support only binds me. After all, we rely on our looks to make a living, and we¡¯re professional at selling ourselves.¡± After hearing this. Not to mention the event Assistant. Even the livements went silent for a second. After that, he waspletely free. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that Almighty k was straight, I would have imagined it. Let me tell you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing to only be tied to me. ¡± ¡°My Almighty k is indeed shameless and righteous. He relies on his face to make a living and is a professional at selling his body.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t k-God ignore ckie in the past and directly cross out?¡± ¡°Shush, don¡¯t expose us. We have to protect our support now.¡± Mo bei was speechless. This face had too much of an advantage. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, just sitting there would have the effect of aic. For example, when mo bei looked at the bullet screen, her eyshes lowered and she said,¡±¡±I can see it. ...... These four words caused the bullet screen to fly again. ¡°My brother Nan said he can see it. Hahaha, what should I do? I want tough.¡± ¡°Brother Nan, listen to me. We all know that you can see it. That¡¯s why we said that.¡± ¡°You took away my little brother, the ice Mountain support. You bunch of bad people only know how to bully my little brother.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t understand. She turned to look at Feng nai. Had she said something wrong? Feng nai also wanted tough. He slowly swept his gaze across the camera.¡±Thest one, what¡¯s your name? speak clearly, whose support is little brother iceberg?¡± The light from outside the car window just happened to shine in. Thework seemed to begging. However, none of these couldpare to that devilishly handsome face. Especially when his thin lips were slightly upturned, which made his unruly posture a little gentler. It really made one fall for it. ¡°F * ck, my heart has been dealt a critical blow. He¡¯s yours. Little brother iceberg is yours and only yours, okay?¡± Feng nai tilted his eyes and looked at mo bei. Mo bei was a woman of few words to begin with, so how was she supposed to respond in such a situation? I haven¡¯t thought about it. Feng nai had already flipped through the note the event Assistant had given him.¡±¡±It¡¯s almost a minute. Let¡¯s get down to business. Whoever won the lottery, do you have any questions?¡± ¡°I, I! I want to ask brother Nan, who is the e-sports yer you have the best rtionship with? do you usuallymunicate with my Almighty k like this? Is he very difficult to raise?¡± Mo bei, who was still getting used to live streaming, looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I¡¯m asking you. Answer me.¡± ¡°Captain,¡± mo bei said.¡±Mm, it¡¯s not hard to raise.¡± Just like this? It was just a few words. Almighty K, are you that happy when brother Nan said that you have the best rtionship with him? Can¡¯t you restrain yourself! Although you look good when you smile. But the hearts of the people we look at can¡¯t take it. The fans really didn¡¯t know how to describe their current feelings. The second lucky fan came out and said,¡±brother Nan, look at me. I have obtained the right to collect your team¡¯s peripheral battle uniform. I weigh 90 pounds and am 152 pounds. I have long hair and it is not very dark. Which color do you think is suitable for a cute girl like me? is it the spring or summer version?¡± She¡¯s the one answering questions again ... Mo bei thought for a moment, and with a clear expression, she said,¡±¡±I can¡¯t wear it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were serious.¡±She¡¯s too petite. She doesn¡¯t have this ount.¡± The fans were speechless. Chapter 493

Chapter 493: Bei wantsfort

This really pricked his heart. He wanted to cry and faint in the toilet! Feng nai, who was sitting at the side,ughed so hard that he leaned back and rested his head on mo bei¡¯s head. The scene was very pleasing to the eye. The fans really wanted to scratch their phones this time. You¡¯re just going to Lean on Me like this? You¡¯re bullying my little brother iceberg¡¯s straight male nature again! No, I need a screenshot! It was fine if they were in the same frame, but when had Almighty k everughed like this! The main thing was that their faces were too close! In order to prevent a certain someone from looking at thements at this moment, Feng nai continued to smile.¡±Hey, are you serious?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the smallest size in thepany¡¯s battle uniform 65?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t care about what posture he was in. She turned her head and saw that the bullet screen was allughing. ¡°Hahaha, I bet ten bags of spicy sticks. Brother Nan actually wanted to say that he¡¯s too short and doesn¡¯t have this ount.¡± ¡°My brother Nan is definitely a straight man. I¡¯mughing so hard that my stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Sister who won the lottery, don¡¯t cry. Brother chennan¡¯s personality is just like that.¡± ...... When mo bei saw this sentence, she finally reacted. He was probably thinking about how tofort the girl. That face didn¡¯t usually show any expression, but now it did. This allowed people to clearly see that their little brother iceberg was thinking about his lyrics. He kept thinking about it. He thought about it for about three seconds. In the end, there was only one sentence, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°My brother Nan is already working very hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The person above, don¡¯tugh. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°I am the fan who won the lottery just now. Brother chennan, it is really obvious that you are in a difficult position. You don¡¯t have to be sorry. At most, I will just grow ten centimeters taller before wearing it!¡± Mo bei grunted and looked at him seriously.¡±¡±Good luck. Drink more milk.¡± Fan: ... Keep it up, I¡¯m already 24, how am I supposed to grow? He was really the little brother she was a fan of. She would finish being a fan even if she had to kneel down! The event Assistant was also watching andughing at the side. She really didn¡¯t expect mo Nan to have such a personality. After all, he was cold and didn¡¯t talk much. With his good-looking face, he probably didn¡¯t know how to do shows. He had originally thought that the selling point of this one-minute live broadcast would only be Almighty K. She really didn¡¯t expect mo Nan¡¯s appearance to be so effective. Then, she probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it when she was on the show. Not only did he not need to worry. After watching the one-minute warm-up live broadcast ... It was simply enough for the fans to imagine. Because they realized. Their imaginations were far from as sweet as when the two of them were Live! He really wanted to continue watching. That¡¯s right, continue, continue! After the fans saw the news on the official website, they also collected a lot of questions. They had already collectively abandoned their Almighty K. They only wanted to tease little brother iceberg into answering, so it didn¡¯t matter if their hearts were hurt. She wanted to see that handsome face again, the one that she had tried so hard tofort but ended up with nothing. Every one of them began to obediently wait on the official website, urging them to hurry up every minute. It could be said that it had exploded in poprity. Even the festival Group called to ask the event Assistant where they were. The fat manager looked at the data that was reported and was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t it a little too much for the views to be so high in one minute? The most important thing was that the fans who leftments below were all saying,¡±¡±The support is the main thing. Just remember to bring Almighty K.¡± What was this? The fat manager did not understand. Feng Yi, on the other hand, sat there, folding the newspaper with a business smile. The advantage of the North was revealed. However, there was one thing that he did not expect. This nephew of his could actually make bei so rxed. Just like ... Just like that little stoic who followed behind that group of people all those years ago and would say one or two heart-piercing words from time to time in a haughty and cold manner. Then, when she lowered her head, her eyes would light up. Chapter 494

Chapter 494: North treats Almighty K as a close friend

Feng Yi smiled. z told him toe back. That was probably what he meant. Although it was important to not forget one¡¯s original heart and carry the burden of moving forward. However, it was equally important to find a close friend here. Hero had never been a one-man game. When you¡¯re on the field, you have to believe in your teammates. In the past, whether it was mo Nan or BEI after they returned, there was no one they could trust. Bei must have trusted his nefarious nephew now. These two people really went around in circles and came back. The event Assistant didn¡¯t understand what boss Feng wasughing about. He couldn¡¯t even reply to the messages. The two people who had caused a sensation on the other side didn¡¯t seem to feel anything and continued to chat. ...... ¡°Do you want to listen to some music?¡± Feng nai nced sideways and turned one of the earphones over. Mo bei paused for a moment. Her childhood was indeed different from others. Due to her personality, she didn¡¯t like to smile. They all said that she had a stoic face and was not as cute as other girls. When she was young, only her brother would y with her. If her family didn¡¯t have money, no one would want to be her friend. When she was a trainee in Supreme Alliance. She was already dressed like a little boy and ate two steamed buns a day. She seemed to be no match for those who came to learn from other majors. Because her father didn¡¯t agree for her to enter this line of work, he would also control this aspect. Mo bei knew very well that at that time, she was the type of person who no one would y with. Other than his master. When so many people said that she only knew how to kiss ass. The master only said one thing,¡±go on stage and beat the opponent.¡± Then, she blew up the other party. There was more than one. At that time, she was with her master. The milk was all hers. People would stare at them while they ate eggs. You can¡¯t always eat steamed buns. During that period of time. Mo bei felt that happiness was probably like this. But the key to the problem was here. Supreme Alliance had way more people than mo bei. Not to mention Lin Feng¡¯s shoulder-to-shoulder teaching method. His original words were,¡±¡±Bei, when you make friends in the future, you have to be more passionate, understand? even if you aren ¡®t, you can¡¯t be like Captain, shaking off people when they put their arms around you. Unless you meet someone like little spade, who really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, you¡¯ll never be able to make friends.¡± Mo bei had been young then and easily took things seriously, so it had naturally be a habit. When boys interact with each other, they can¡¯t be coy, and they can¡¯t be obsessed with cleanliness. Because there was only one master, and there would not be a second one. However, Supreme Alliance was still disbanded. Other than Yun Shen, her best friend. Mo bei no longer had any friends. He went to a technical school after he retired. People only knew that there was a level 04 girl who was very beautiful, but she was too cold and looked prickly. Either that, or her personality was definitely boring. Look at her, she could eveny her hands on a chicken. God, what kind of person was she? she was definitely not easy to get along with. Mo bei felt that as a chef, wasn¡¯t killing chickens a very normal thing? But this was the general situation. Or perhaps ... Ever since Supreme Alliance disbanded. Her desire to kill was destroyed, and she never gave anyone the chance to get close to her again. At that time, the only thing that made her rx was the ziness¡± in the game. It was this person in front of him. This was the first time someone had asked her to listen to a song on the same phone. This was probably what friends of the same age were like. The envy that mo bei had many times seemed to have been obtained at this moment. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied in a clear voice. She took the headphones and put them on her left ear. The corners of her lips were lifted slightly ... Chapter 495

Chapter 495: An indirect kiss

He was caught off guard and nced over. Even Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was fixed on the spot. Her heart trembled slightly, and even her body paused. The scenery outside the car window was moving backwards. The sunlight did not seem to have faded at all. Feng nai raised his hand and ced his arm on his forehead, pressing down on his ck fringe. He leaned back, and a faint smile could be seen between his thin lips. It was the kind of self-deprecating, sweet, uncontroble, and slightly upturned arc. The assistant was dumbfounded. What¡¯s wrong with Almighty K? Mo bei, on the other hand, did not notice. She only listened to the music in her earphones. She took the water and took a sip. She turned over, and after seeing Feng NAI¡¯s state, she asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. ¡± Feng nai put his hand down and his gazended on her. ...... There was only one bottle of water, and Mo bei was thinking of calling the flight attendant over to buy another bottle. The man had already ced one hand on the small chopping board in front of him and leaned his head over. In this position, he lowered his eyes and his thin lips touched the mouth of the bottle. It was very ordinary water. But because someone had touched her before. For some reason, he felt that it tasted good. Mo bei paused for a moment and looked at the face that was drowning in the light. Should she remind him that she had just drunk this bottle of water? He probably sensed what she was thinking. That person turned his face and just tilted his head to look at her. When he smiled, his ck hair fell down. He was extremely devilish and full of temptation. ¡°It seems to be effective on my mysophobia.¡± Mo bei grunted and then continued,¡±¡±Captain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes looked even deeper this way. ¡°Can I touch your face?¡± mo bei¡¯s tone was light. Feng nai was speechless. ¡°Just now, you were like a cat, stealing water.¡± This time, mo bei simply didn¡¯t wait for him to agree and ced her hand over. She first touched the bridge of his nose, then his cheek. Her beautiful and slender fingers slowly moved down. Feng NAI¡¯s body froze. He only felt that slight chill sweep past him like a feather, and it tickled his throat. The strange feeling in his heart made him reach out to grab her wrist, but after he stopped, he felt a faint sense of dissatisfaction. However, if he continued, it would make the fragments of the dream in his mind clearer and clearer. It was so clear that even his breathing had changed. It was a little hot. Pa! Feng nai turned his head and cleared his throat, as if he was a little nonchnt, but his voice was lower than usual.¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Mo bei looked at her hand that had been flung away. ¡°Brother chennan, don¡¯t mind him. Almighty k is just like that. He doesn¡¯t like to be touched in the face,¡± his assistant said softly. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was slow, and her face was clear.¡±¡±It seems like he¡¯s still not cured.¡± The assistant was speechless. Mo bei lowered her eyes coldly and pulled out a wet tissue for Feng nai, meaning to let him wipe his face if he found it dirty. Feng nai took it and didn¡¯t say anything. His heart was so hot that even his throat was a little dry. This little brother of trouble Lin, did he know what he was doing just now? Mo bei looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was bing more and more unpredictable.¡±¡±I¡¯ll touch it next time, but I¡¯ll tell you in advance. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use the word touch. ¡± Feng nai looked up and stared at that person¡¯s clear and handsome face. After a while, he simply pressed his head against his shoulder.¡±Listen to the song, you should. No one is straighter than you. ¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±They all say so.¡± ¡°Very proud?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mockery was so obvious. ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm. Feng nai was speechless. Chapter 496

Chapter 496: Chapter four hundred and ny five

In his entire life, he had only encountered a few times when he couldn¡¯tugh at her. How could he bend it when it was so straight? Feng nai stood up, stuffed a hand into his pocket, and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to buy a bottle of water. ¡± Right now, his entire body was burning up. If this continued, it would really be bad. ¡°Almighty k,¡± his assistant said.¡±If you want to drink water, I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s legs were long, so it only took him a few steps to reach the other end of the carriage. However, the flight attendant was slightly stunned when she saw him taking off his mask. Was this person really not a celebrity? ¡°Mineral water.¡± Feng nai seemed to be used to this kind of gaze. He was different from when he was in front of mo bei. In front of others, he was still not easy to approach. 2 The flight attendant asked,¡±do you want an extra bottle?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to get a bottle for the little brother sitting with you?¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze lost all its warmth. He moved slowly, and it was very easy to feel that invisible pressure. ...... The train attendant didn¡¯t understand. This person was quite easy to talk to in front of that iceberg man. Why did he feel so breathless even though he was handsome? Even his side profile seemed to have a demonic coldness to it. He seemed to smile, but there was no warmth in his voice.¡±¡±You have no chance.¡± ¡°What?¡± The flight attendant didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He likes men,¡± Feng nai said slowly. The flight attendant¡¯s expression changed. She wanted to ask for the iceberg young man¡¯s WeChat, but she felt a chill down her spine. Feng nai smiled faintly and swiped his finger across the snacks area.¡±¡±I¡¯ll also get a bag of spicy strips. He likes them.¡± The flight attendant thought,¡±just tell him that you¡¯re the one he likes!¡± She really didn¡¯t want to talk anymore! On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s mood was much better after selling the items. And why did he buy two bottles of mineral water? Mineral water was something that two people had to drink. Ha. Mo bei turned her head and saw the bag of spicy strips. Her eyes were very light. The assistant beside him was a little unsettled.¡±¡±Almighty k, you¡¯re buying spicy sticks?¡± I bought it for your brother Nan.¡± Feng nai was still a little nonchnt when he said this. ¡°No wonder,¡± the assistant said, suddenly enlightened. Mo bei looked up at the packaging that a certain God had thrown at her. She didn¡¯t take a bite of the spicy strips but still tore open the bag. She took out a spicy stick and handed it back to Feng nai. A person with a heavy burden of being an idol. As expected, he still needed to be fed. The assistant, who was still beside him, chuckled and said,¡±¡±Brother Nan, I don¡¯t think Almighty k eats this kind of thing.¡± Feng nai nced over, his voicezy.¡±¡±Eat with your brother Nan.¡± The assistant thought to himself,¡¯with brother Nan around, everything can indeed change.¡¯ Mo bei did not try to correct this misunderstanding. After feeding him four sticks with a calm face, he folded the package. Feng nai raised his eyebrows, clearly not having had enough. Mo bei¡¯s one sentence,¡±not good for the stomach,¡± settled him. Feng Yi put down the newspaper and nced at the smile on his nephew¡¯s face. Why didn¡¯t he realize before that his nephew who mocked the heavens and the earth was like this? Are you addicted to acting like a little puppy? Also, Xiao Budian didn¡¯t like to eat this kind of post-production synthetic food when he was young. He said that the spicy strips tasted like stic. That guy probably bought it for himself. He even used the little guy to block it. Some of his fans were right. His nephew really should be a good person. Chapter 497

Chapter 497: This time, it was a real kiss

It was a two-hour drive. When they were halfway there. Mo bei, on the other hand, was a little sleepy. She didn¡¯t know if all cold and aloof people were like this. He didn¡¯t even yawn when he was tired. His eyshes were a little heavy. Even his body would lean towards you. Feng nai had never seen how other boys slept on the high-speed rail. After scrolling through thements, she turned her head and saw that the person had already closed his eyes. Her eyshes were very long. In addition, her skin was very fair. But even so, it couldn¡¯t change the coldness on his body. It was just easier to bully than usual. ...... This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t reach out to poke the other party. Because he knew that the person was not fully asleep yet. The two of them were still wearing the same headphones. The sunlight outside the car window was neither strong nor weak. He could see the retreating wheat fields. It was as if the harvest had just been finished, revealing the t terrain. The fresh scent of lemon was close at hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pick an Apple, and when you pass by, I¡¯ll deliver it to you to help you quench your thirst,¡±someone sang in his ears. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers hooked onto the White wire, trying to remove the earphones from mo bei¡¯s ears. However, mo bei reached out and held his wrist. The music continued.¡±¡±Like summer Coke, like winter cocoa You¡¯re at the right time for the right role. ¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Then, he heard the man ask in a calm voice,¡±¡±Captain, what song is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little sweet,¡± After Feng nai said that, there was no¡¯ then ¡®. Because it was obvious that a certain little brother had just fallen asleep. He waspletely unprepared and even the strength of his fingers had loosened. Feng nai looked at the person whose head was tilted in his arms. He rarely looked at her from this angle, so her fair, slender neck and the curve of her chin were especially clean. As the train drove into the long mountain cave, the singing gradually faded. We¡¯ve already agreed to spend the next weekend together. Your little emotions are ...¡± Inexplicable. There seemed to be a hole in his chest. He was craving for more. Some of his endurance was shattered in the darkness. No one would see the cave when they knew it. And it was even more impossible for the sleeping person to notice. Feng nai raised the passenger¡¯s notice book beside him with one hand, turned his face, and very, very gently bit the man¡¯s light-colored lips. BOOM! BOOM! Amidst the noise. The only thing Feng nai could hear was his own heartbeat. The softness in his memory. But it was different. This feeling ... It would only make his breathing unstable. He held the magazine-like passenger notice in his hand with restraint. It waspletely dark outside the car. In the car. The caves in the ins were very short. After all, they were not like those in the South, which were continuous. It only took about 40 seconds. When the car drove past and the sun shone in the car again ... Feng nai had already sat up straight. Only the passenger¡¯s note that was clenched tightly in his fingers knew what had happened. Everything else seemed to be fine. Even Feng Yi didn¡¯t notice. Not to mention the others. She didn¡¯t know how long he sat there before Feng nai released his hand. He seemed to be smiling, but he also seemed to be in even more despair. He closed his eyes, and the breath that remained on his lips was probably something that he would never be able to quit for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t hold back. He wanted to test it out. Perhaps after some probing, she would find out that he could not ept it. However, the result of his probing was more thoughts that he could not control. He wanted this person to look at him and kiss him when he was awake. However, Feng nai knew very well that once a certain someone opened her eyes, she would probably push him away immediately, and all that would be left would be disgust ... Chapter 498

Chapter 498: Chapter 497-your mouth is broken

Not to mention this person. Even he himself could not ept that anyone was gay. He didn¡¯t want to lose their friendship. However, he still couldn¡¯t help but make a move. Feng nai raised his hand to cover his eyes. A faint metallic taste filled his mouth, and he didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with his mouth. It was when they were about to get out of the car. Mo bei woke up. When she turned to look at him, her brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡±Your mouth.¡± ¡°Mouth?¡± Feng nai raised his hand to take a sip of water. The hand he used to twist the bottle cap was a little nonchnt, and he deliberately concealed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. The event Assistant, who was about toe over to tell her the next schedule, was stunned.¡±Almighty k, why is your mouth broken?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Feng nai raised his hand and used his fingertip to draw a line.¡±¡±I got it when I was eating spicy sticks.¡± The assistant heaved a sigh of relief.¡±It¡¯s a good thing it wasn¡¯t too obvious. Otherwise, the fans would definitely ask when we¡¯re on camera.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not obvious, I¡¯ll still ask.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to mind.¡±It¡¯s not the first time it¡¯s been broken.¡± ...... With that, the assistant remembered.¡±¡±Almighty k¡¯s mouth was also brokenst time. Almighty k said that he was beaten up.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was removing her earphones, stopped for a moment. The event Assistant was really curious,¡¯Almighty k, did you really get hit? I¡¯ve asked Xiao Liang and He¡¯s always by your side. He said that he doesn¡¯t dare to say such things. ¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t dare,¡± Feng nai said very slowly. For some reason, the event Assistant felt a chill on her neck after hearing those words. However, his gossipy nature won over everything,¡¯so, was he really beaten up? Who was the one who hit you? I have to say, he¡¯s really bold. ¡± ¡°You can ask brother chennan about this.¡± Feng nai took his backpack, lowered his eyes, put on his ck mask, and strolled toward the car. The event Assistant looked at mo bei with bright eyes.¡±¡±Brother Nan, who is it? I really admire this guy for being able to hit Almighty k¡¯s face. He must be scared after he¡¯s done. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± Mo bei only replied with three words, and it became a dark history. The event Assistant was confused,¡¯not scared? How is that possible? brother chennan, just tell me if you have seen this person before. Otherwise, Almighty k would not have asked me to ask you. ¡± Mo bei thought for a moment, her face clear.¡±¡±It¡¯s me. ¡± The event Assistant froze on the spot, then slowlyughed out loud.¡±¡±Brother Nan, hahahaha, your joke is some.¡± Mo bei did not insist.¡±If you think it¡¯s a joke, then let¡¯s just treat it as a joke.¡± She said. The event Assistant was speechless. Wait a minute. He had studied mo Nan while watching the livestream just now. This person probably wouldn¡¯t tell a joke. Could it be that the person who had injured Almighty k¡¯s face back then was really...Really him? Actually, this was no longer important to Feng nai. He put on his mask and left the topic. It was because he knew best how the wound on his mouth hade about. In order to make himself return to his senses, he bit himself hard. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t follow her own thoughts and kiss him deeply without caring about anything. Feng nai, who was wearing a ck mask, just stood there at the bus stop. It was clearly an extremely ordinary pose, but when he did it, he looked like a character on the cover of aic book. Even if there was something covering his face, his otherworldly temperament was still very obvious. His back was straight and his eyes were looking at the scenery outside. She leaned back and closed her eyes ... Chapter 499

Chapter 499: Dusted sugar in front of everyone

He seemed to be calming down. He clenched his left hand in his pocket. When mo bei walked over. Feng nai had already stood up straight, and his ck eyes darted in their direction. The mask on his face only made his eyes look extremely deep. In addition, her eyshes were long, which made her even more eye-catching. The passengersing from the other side couldn¡¯t help but look at his face. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the live broadcast. It was the festival Group who couldn¡¯t withstand the enthusiasm of the fans and leaked the news. Feng nai and Mo bei walked out of the ticket inspection gate. A series of shrieks could be heard from the other side. This was probably proof that the era of e-sports¡¯s All Stars had arrived. The people who came out looked over. ...... Many people were moving around, holding up Feng NAI¡¯s poster from before. The fans ¡®enthusiasm seemed to be on fire at all times. That kind of scene. It was just like the first time mo bei had met Feng nai. It had been so crowded that it had been difficult to move an inch. The program team had sent someone over. At this time, they did not dare to raise the sign to take on ¡°ck me¡± anymore. Instead, they directed the crowd to control the scene. Mo bei watched this scene and did not move. Feng nai had already reached out to grab mo bei¡¯s wrist and was walking over inrge strides. Because of the holiday, the traffic at the high-speed rail station had also reached its peak. However, these two people were very eye-catching. His figure was clear and tall, and the private clothes he wore didn¡¯t hide his shocking handsomeness. In addition to Feng NAI¡¯s actions ... Some people even covered their mouths. It was really too sweet. Then, they looked at the little brother support that Almighty k was leading away. That face was still so young and abstinent that it made people¡¯s hearts beat wildly. At this time, they definitely had to take photos and record videos. ¡°Brother chennan, please take good care of Almighty k when you are on the show!¡± Someone even shouted directly. When mo bei heard this, she stopped in her tracks and earnestly replied,¡±okay.¡± Feng nai tilted his head and seemed to smile. He tapped mo bei¡¯s wrist.¡±¡±You¡¯ll take care of me when I¡¯m on the show?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Feng nai wanted to ask,¡¯do you have any confidence with that¡¯ hmm ¡®?¡¯ Did you find the right camera for today¡¯s livestream? Even when he was answering questions, there was an awkward silence. ¡°How do you n to take care of me, little support brother?¡± As he grabbed mo bei and waited for the elevator, Feng nai didn¡¯t forget to mock her nonchntly.¡±¡° Use one or two words to start and end the topic?¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s face was scrunched up. She thought for a moment and retorted,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai snorted.¡±Little brother support, do you dare to say one more word?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as reticent as you say. ¡± When mo bei finished speaking, she turned her eyes over and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±There are many more words.¡± He sounded very serious. A hint of a smile shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me in the show?¡± Mo bei reached out and pressed the ¡°downstairs¡± button.¡±Sure.¡± He was really serious? Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh so hard that his shoulders were trembling. Just how deeply misunderstood did a certain someone have? Mo bei did not understand why he was smiling. However, when she saw that his eyes were curved into crescents and his ck hair was a little messy, she wanted to help him tidy it up. However, a certain God had also shown one thing on the high-speed rail just now, which was that it was best not to touch him randomly, let alone touch him. In order not to make the other party feel too disgusted. It wasn¡¯t suitable for him to do anything. Now, the known psychological range was like this, holding the wrist. It was probably because he had done it so many times that his senses were already familiar with it, so he did not reject it ... Chapter 500

Chapter 500: Chapter four hundred and ny nine

Trantor: 549690339

This time, they were here to record a program. Therefore, even the apanying car was arranged by the other party. It was still a spacious business car. As time was tight. As soon as they got in the car, the program¡¯s sub-director told the two of them about every part of the show. More and more people started to pay attention to e-sports. To the fans, they were gods of another dimension, having created countless ssic events. It was because the dimensions were different that he was more curious about their daily lives. Therefore, the program this time omitted the segment of ying games. Instead, he wanted them to answer some questions or have some loving interactions like celebrities. The fans who were waiting for the night toe were indeed very restless. Especially after hearing the conversation between mo bei and Feng nai at the airport. They were really curious about how yuzhinan was going to take care of Almighty k on the show. ...... ¡°We can¡¯t just end the entire program with one sentence, right?¡± ¡°The person above is not kind. Brother chennan should at least say a few words at the beginning. He should say ¡®Hello¡¯ to all of you at the beginning and then say goodbye at the end.¡± ¡°...What you said makes sense.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to tease the little support brother. I still have a lot of questions, I want to see how he will answer.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± ¡°Am I the only one who wants to see a loving interaction?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Almighty k will really ask my brother Nan to take care of him. My brother Nan, everyone should understand. Cover your face.¡± Backstage. Feng nai looked at thosements and then turned to look at a certain someone who was also getting her hair done. He still wanted tough. He did the same. He held the phone and smiled. A noble and devilish feeling hit him in the face. The makeup artist¡¯s hands trembled, and even her heart trembled. The fans were right. Almighty K¡¯s looks could reallyst a year. The person sitting next to him was the same. Before he met the two of them. She still thought that he was very good-looking. He couldn¡¯t possibly be more handsome than the celebrities. When she saw him, she finally understood that there was noparison. Celebrities had their own handsomeness. And these two people were different from those in the circle. It was probably because of the look in his eyes. Or perhaps it was because of his temperament. Even the director was smiling like a flower because of the two of them. More than half of the production crew next door sneaked over. They said that it was fine if they didn¡¯t want his autograph, but they wanted to see their idol. The makeup artist didn¡¯t y games, but she didn¡¯t expect e-sports yers to be so popr. It was probably because they were too mysterious. However, the skin of these two people was really too good. She didn¡¯t need any Foundation to be so white. Feng nai was still holding his phone, nonchntly looking at the real-time interactive news. Not only that. Feng nai even gave thest post a like. The second wave of poprity had arrived. They all told him not to be so public and to change his ount if he wanted to like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will say that you¡¯re selling rot? Obviously, Feng nai didn¡¯t care. And ever since he and Mo Nan¡¯s cp building was created ... From time to time, he would open it to take a look. The time he spent online had increased by ten times. Otherwise, why would he see these replies? In fact, he still had some concerns. Otherwise, he would have liked every post and reply of every cp. However, Feng nai knew very well that he liked to watch these things only because they weren¡¯t a couple in reality. He liked her. However, not only did the other party not have any interest in him in that aspect, but he also couldn¡¯t be bent no matter how hard he tried. He purely treated him as a friend. Chapter 501

Chapter 501: Chapter 500

Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He swiped his phone and locked it. He then closed his eyes and allowed the makeup artist to do whatever she wanted on his face. In fact, the two of them didn¡¯t need to transform anything. It was just a little decoration and a blow-dry of hair. Of course, the program team had also prepared their costumes. The director, on the other hand, felt that Feng NAI¡¯s own outfit would be fine. After all, young master Feng was someone who could shoot a magazine with a casual poke, and even the most inconspicuous bracelet on his wrist was expensive. Compared to these, the program¡¯s offers were really too cheap. However, mo bei was different. It was not because it did not look good. After all, mo bei could exude a cool and refreshing aura just by casually wearing a white shirt. There wouldn¡¯t be any moral issues. It was the director¡¯s eyes that told her that he was a senior fan. ...... He had prepared at least three sets of clothes for mo bei. When mo bei stood in front of the mirror, she put on a dark-colored suit jacket with a white T-shirt underneath. The side of her face was fair and transparent, with a cold fairplexion. It was as if she was a top-quality porcin Jade, making people want to look at her again. Sure enough, just like what she had thought, this kind of abstinence suit was the most suitable for her. The two of them stood together. It was indeed a good match. Feng nai was half a head taller than mo bei. The other was casual andzy. The other was meticulous and clear. Such a scene, when they interacted with each otherter, wouldn¡¯t it be heart-wrenching? The director took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but want to start quickly. At this time, someone said. ¡°Director Wu, the cold God and the others are here.¡± There was a slightmotion backstage again. Cold God? Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The one her brother knew was called Leng? It didn¡¯t seem like this matter was as simple as recording a program. This thought shed through her mind. Someone walked in, surrounded by a crowd. That person was still wearing his battle uniform. His hair was pure ck, and his nose was very high. He seemed to be of mixed blood, and because he was too tall, it could be seen at a nce. Mo bei¡¯s eyes started to darken as the person walked closer. However, nothing could be seen on his face. His emotions were still so calm that no one could see anything wrong. However, only mo bei knew. This person had seen her brother wearing a dress that day. And he was different from Feng nai. Feng nai had nevere into contact with her brother before. They only met a few times. In school, it was probably because they were the bosses. But they had never fought. It was different to call her cold. He had trained with her brother before. He was even more like her brother than Lu Yifan. However, huleng didn¡¯t know of her existence. Such a person. How could she not be exposed in front of him? Mo bei¡¯s hands, which drooped in her suit sleeves, clenched slightly. In the eyes of outsiders, she didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. Her figure was slender and clear, and her eyes were very light. In fact, she was thinking about how to deal with it. Fortunately, her brother said that huleng didn¡¯t want to see him again after seeing him in a dressst time. This time, if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. That person would probably not speak. However, there were still some unexpected things. It was another person. ¡°Mo Nan, Hi, we meet again. You¡¯re more normal this time. I have to say, you look quite handsome in a suit.¡± Mo bei did not recognize the person who had spoken. However, seeing that the person was following behind Huan Leng and wearing a uniform of the same color, it wasn¡¯t difficult to determine his identity. But, who was this ... Chapter 502 - Five hundred and one

Chapter 502: Five hundred and one

Regardless of his identity. With her brother¡¯s personality ... As long as they had seen each other before, they should be a little familiar with each other. At the thought of this, mo bei mimicked her brother, raised her hand, and said,¡±The word ¡°Hi¡±. The man wanted to say something. ¡°Qiao Yu,¡± huleng said. Qiao Yu, who was called, immediately smiled and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±Mo Nan, didn¡¯t you sayst time that our Captain used to be very cute? let¡¯s take care of each other during this show, okay?¡± Cute? Her brother was using random adjectives again. Mo bei lifted her eyes. Her expression remained unchanged. With one hand in her pocket, she nodded slightly. Huleng walked over. The two teams passed by each other. It didn¡¯t seem to be any different from before. When the other members of the team were around. Mo Nan was always like this. Huleng stopped in his tracks, and his voice was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. ¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget.¡± Mo bei also nced sideways. After all, ording to her brother¡¯s personality, he would have retaliated upon hearing such words. Even though mo bei did not know what he and her brother had agreed on. Huleng walked over and sat down in front of the mirror, his side profile sharp and angr. The stylists immediately went to work. It was gettingte. There were still two hours before the show started. The backstage was definitely going to be busy. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone talk much. But even so ... After huleng sat down, he looked at the two disappearing figures in the mirror. His brows were still slightly furrowed. ¡°Captain, why do you keep looking at the mirror?¡± Qiao Yu stretched his head over and said,¡±¡±Ah!¡± He eximed.¡±You¡¯re looking at mo Nan?¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything. Qiao Yu chuckled.¡±Captain,¡± he said,¡±you¡¯re really paying too much attention to this mo Nan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little talkative too,¡±huleng looked up. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you, Captain. ¡± ¡°Is it because you were really close when you were trainees?¡± Qiao Yu asked quietly.¡±Is that why you¡¯re like this?¡± Huleng closed his eyes and let the hairstylist blow his hair.¡±Who told you that we¡¯re close?¡± ¡°Captain, you ...¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I just want to know the level of the person who was able topete for the first ce with me at that time.¡± ¡°Fight for the first ce?¡± Qiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Was mo Nan that powerful back then?¡± he asked. To be on par with their Captain? Huleng did not say anything. Qiao Yu said to himself,¡±but when they yed against us, they lost. And they lost very badly. They didn¡¯t even win a single round. I¡¯ve seen some of hispetition videos. He¡¯s pretty average.¡± ¡°At that time, it was just ordinary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Qiao Yuughed.¡±Ever since mo Nan changed to a support, I feel like he¡¯s be a lot better. His prediction and positioning are godly.¡± Huleng Chui finished his hair and stood up,¡±When he first started ying as an assassin, he wasn¡¯t at the level you think he was.¡± ¡°But his performance really wasn¡¯t that good.¡± Qiao Yu didn¡¯t understand. Huleng couldn¡¯t tell anything apart from the fact that the man¡¯s condition was getting worse. But there was one thing. He felt that mo Nan was particrly reticent today. Even though they were in their own teams. They had only seen each other a few times. Every time they met, he and Mo Nan would not talk. Since the other party didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t need to say anything. Later on, the gap between the teams widened. There was even less of a need for him to speak. When that person saw him, he also treated him as a stranger. But today, he really didn¡¯t talk much ... Chapter 503 - Jealous, jealous

Chapter 503: Jealous, jealous

? In the lounge. Feng nai, who was sitting there, took a bite of a mint candy, seemingly a little nonchnt.¡±¡±You know hunleng?¡± Mo bei, who was looking down at her phone, let out an ¡°mm¡±. Then, after reading the message she had just received, she pressed the delete button.¡±We were trainees before.¡± ¡°A good rtionship?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her and he suddenlyughed.¡±Why else would you think he¡¯s cute?¡± Mo bei also wanted to ask her brother about this adjective. After all, the person who called her ¡°cold¡± didn¡¯t seem to be rted to the word ¡°cute¡± at all. Was it because they were too close when they were together in the past that he used this word? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need so long to think about one question?¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t sure what he was feeling right now. He turned his eyes away and his gazended on that person¡¯s face.¡±What did you promise him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice was light. This answer should be correct. After all, they had been trainees together. Feng nai seemed to be smiling, his voice very slow.¡±¡±That¡¯s really a longsting friendship. They went to different teams and still worked hard together. ¡± Before mo bei could figure out the meaning of his words ... Feng nai had already stood up, and the curve of his side profile was inexplicably cold.¡±¡±I¡¯m going out for a bit. ¡± To go out at this time. Even when she went to the washroom, the event Assistant would follow her. Mo bei¡¯s eyes flickered after she retracted her gaze. She then sent a text message to her brother.¡±Do you know? no one else knows. It¡¯s about the cold.¡± ¡°He used to be short, does that count?¡± Monan was also at a loss for words. How the hell did he meet that guy?¡±He suddenly grew taller after he entered the club, so very few people know that he used to be short and small, like a little girl.¡± Mo bei suddenly felt a slight headache.¡±Brother, you didn¡¯t say that he looked like a little girl, did you?¡± she asked. ¡°How could it be!¡± Mo Nan nced at the doctor opposite him, trying not to shake his hands as he typed: ¡°I¡¯m not that bad with words. I onlyplimented him for being cute. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so angry.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Mo Nan continued.¡±Does he ignore you when he sees you? that¡¯s how he is. We¡¯ve never been on good terms.¡± Mo bei reached out to rub the space between her brows and wanted to sigh.¡±¡±I thought you two had a good rtionship.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good person indeed. ¡± Monan tilted his head and chuckled, strands of hair falling to cover his eyes.¡±I was the one who couldn¡¯t differentiate between good and bad. I didn¡¯t know who to be on good terms with. After he was a trainee, I saw that his team was getting stronger and stronger. Originally, we didn¡¯t have much contact with each other. Gradually, it became as if we didn¡¯t know each other. After all, we were no longer on the same level. At that time, he was the one who had stayed the longest among us trainees.¡± It was such a long paragraph. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused, not knowing what to reply. This was the first time mo bei had heard regret and envy from her brother¡¯s words. As a younger sister, she knew her brother¡¯s strength. When she was a trainee, she would participate in those peripheralpetitions. Her brother had won the championship every time. At that time, when she had answered the phone, her brother had happily told her that he had met someone who was as good as him. Now that they were both trainees, he had to work harder. Otherwise, the other party was not to be trifled with. He looked quite short, but his handling skills were very good. He was not easy to approach. He was a rich second generation. One of his pants had been ruined by him and he was sulking. It was very funny. Chapter 504 - If the dream is broken, stick it back

Chapter 504: If the dream is broken, stick it back

¡°Hunleng is the rich second generation that you want to y games with, right?¡± Mo bei did not receive a reply for a long time after she sent this message. Until she wanted to edit something and send it over. There was a new message on the phone: ¡°He¡¯s very strong. He always knew which path to take. He¡¯s not like your brother, who¡¯s a loser. This is probably the difference between us.¡± Monan had never told anyone. The first time he had lost to Huan Leng ... What kind of mood was that? It was not jealousy or unwillingness. You¡¯re the one who thinks that you¡¯ve been working together. That person is already much, much stronger than you, and you¡¯re just spinning around in circles. In the end, they even had to consider greeting each other when they met. After all, the other party¡¯s team was a national team. She waspletely different from him. It was also at that time that Monan realized he was going downhill. But this was no one¡¯s fault. When others were lying low, he began to exhaust himself. In the end, they would no longer have any value. There was no chance of rebirth for humans, and there was no medicine for regret. Mo Nan closed his eyes, his mind filled with the image of the doctor shaking his head at him. When she opened her eyes again, her reply speed was much faster.¡±So, bei, stay away from him. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll see that there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After mo bei sent these two words, her hand that was about to delete the sentence ¡°this is probably the difference between us¡± stopped. Her brother had been hot-tempered and unruly since he was young. However, this did not mean that her brother did not want to improve. That was because others would say,¡±your brother¡¯s studies are so bad, so you must not be good at your studies either.¡± He could score 100 points on his second test. He threw the paper on the other person¡¯s table and said,¡±¡±Look carefully. Whoever is bad at studying, if you dare to make a fuss in front of my sister again, I¡¯ll see you at the back of the field.¡± When this person was left so far behind by The Little Friend he cared about the most. What kind of feelings were they feeling? Many people would ask if winning or losing was really that important. It seemed like he still didn¡¯t understand the difference between gaming and esports. Anypetitive event. They were all dreams. As for mo bei, when she really saw the dream shatter ... It was three years ago when Supreme Alliance disbanded. It was three yearster, when her brother, with his injured hand, told her,¡±¡±I¡¯m back. I won¡¯t y in thepetition anymore. ¡± He then locked himself in his room for three days. Mo bei was wondering if her brother¡¯s dream had shattered as well. However, in the end, all these were useless. No one understood, so he didn¡¯t exin anymore. If there was a lot of dirty water, he would just roll in the mud. Framed, looked down on, and had no value. None of that was important. The most important thing was that if the dream was broken, she would help her brother put it back together. What did she want? It was simple. She would win until the day her brother came back. Then, he would watch him win the championship. She had said before that she had nevere with hope. No matter what it was, the most important thing now was to hide his identity. Mo bei lowered her gaze. Her fingers moved slightly, and thest message also disappeared from the phone ... Outside the resting room. Feng nai didn¡¯t go anywhere. Instead, he leaned against the wall with his slender figure and asked the activity Assistant for a cigarette. The event Assistant had never seen such an expression before. His tall nose was cold, and his eyes were dark, without any warmth. This made him feel a chill at the back of his neck even if he wanted to go forward. Boss Feng wasn¡¯t around, so he went to the studio tomunicate. As an assistant, it wasn¡¯t his ce to ask. Now, he was only worried about one thing. Could Almighty k still do the show well in this state ... Chapter 505 - Five hundred and four

Chapter 505: Five hundred and four

Right now, Feng NAI¡¯s chest felt like it was being pressed by a huge rock. He was so bored that he even had the urge to tell that person what his feelings for him were. Yun Shen was his girlfriend. Feng nai controlled himself and tried his best not to destroy it. Because that would make him feel ashamed. Even though he had already guessed that there was something between Yun Shen and han Xi. He didn¡¯t want him to feel betrayed like before. Feng nai had to admit that he had never been a good person. Little by little, she was trying to turn that person gay. But now, he realized something. This little brother of trouble Lin. Not only did he have a girlfriend, but he also had such a close brother. Then what was his ranking? He had thought that he was the one closest to him. At least, among the boys. The facts proved it. He was the same as when he yed the game. They had all overestimated themselves. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up in an indescribable self-deprecating manner. The smoke was so thick that no one could see the expression on his face. He stood up straight and put out the cigarette. The event Assistant heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Feng nai move. He had really been afraid that Almighty k would leave. On this point, the event Assistant was indeed mistaken. Whether it was mo bei or Feng nai, as long as the two of them agreed to work, they would cooperate andplete it. Otherwise, after seeing hunleng, mo bei could have stopped participating in the show to avoid being seen through again. But in that case ... The consequences would be borne by others. They would not push their own responsibilities to others. The program continued as usual. However, mo bei had also sensed that a certain Almighty¡¯s mood seemed a little off. There was no time to think. The director came to the waiting room and wanted to take them to the rehearsal. It was so that they could have their own camera sense. After all, the program was live. To ensure that there would be no mistakes, they could only try their best to rehearse. Because he didn¡¯t need to sing or perform. The rehearsal was simple. It was just an appearance to show the way they were at the base. There was even a fakeputer on the spot. ¡°How is it?¡± After Feng Yi hadmunicated with the media outside, he returned. They did need tomunicate. Otherwise, he would be stopped once he left this ce. It would be better to give the behind-the-scenes footage to one of them and then reach an agreement. Indeed, ck me did notck money. But Feng Yi was a businessman, after all. It was in his bones that a businessman knew how to make money and run a business. Therefore, even the program director would want him to provide ideas when he saw him. Feng Yi looked at the rehearsal camera andughed.¡±You don¡¯t have to do it deliberately. When you really go on the show and interact with them, the image you want will naturallye out.¡± ¡°Boss Feng, you know what I want?¡± the director was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s like a couple. ¡± ¡°This one¡¯s the best at catching people.¡± Feng Yi nced sideways. The show director felt a little guilty.¡±I¡¯ll control myself. I know that ck me doesn¡¯t agree to this path. Almighty k doesn¡¯t like it either.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yi adjusted his sses.¡±If the ratings are high, we¡¯ll just have to promote mo Nan more positively.¡± The show director was a little stunned. Not for Almighty k?¡± ¡°Little nai?¡± Feng Yi replied slowly,¡±he¡¯s already using a water bottle for his livestream. Why would he care if it¡¯s positive or not? there¡¯s no need to promote it. He¡¯s a promoter to begin with.¡± The show director was speechless. Boss Feng, why do I feel like you¡¯re using your nephew? They¡¯re promoting the southern Gods. However, if ck me did not interfere ... Then she could make the interaction a little more bold! Chapter 506 - Constant small movements during the recording

Chapter 506: Constant small movements during the recording

The countdown to the program¡¯s recording was only five minutes before it started broadcasting. The stage lights and the audience were all ready. In addition to the e-sports yers, there were two other celebrities present. The higher-ups meant that this was a variety show after all, and if they let a celebrity hold the fort, at least the ratings could be guaranteed. However, when arge number of fans flooded in, just a show¡¯s warm-up video was enough to cause an explosion of views. They finally knew who they were here to see. However, they couldn¡¯t make any changes at thest minute, so they could only inform the director urgently to give the esports contestants more shots. Buzzzzzz! The final minute began. All the lights and cameras were focused on him. The curtains were pulled open, and the first thing they saw was aputer. The person sitting in front of theputer had her fingers raised and fell quickly. She had headphones on her ck hair. The side profile of her well-defined face didn¡¯t look any less cold in the dim light. It was mo bei. And the person standing next to him was none other than Feng nai. Originally, the director only wanted him to stand there for a while. Unexpectedly, Feng nai smiled nonchntly. He took off mo bei¡¯s earphones with one hand and leaned closer to mo bei with his body slightly nted. No one knew what he said into her ear. However, such a scene was a critical hit to the fans. After everyone was on the stage. The audience¡¯s eyes were still focused on the two of them. The studio seemed to know about this as well, so they would pull the camera over from time to time. The fans watching the live broadcast really wanted to fast-forward. The male celebrity had never encountered such a situation before. How could the two people ying the game cheer louder than him? He nced over andughed again. He couldn¡¯t possibly let two supporting roles steal the limelight today. This was normal in the industry. However, the male celebrity wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, some amateurs would probably not know what camera sense was. There was nothing wrong with this. Feng nai had also realized this, which was why he had lowered his head and mocked her.¡±¡±This little brother even said that he would take care of me. Did you find the right camera?¡± At this moment, mo bei was already standing at the side, just like the rest area. She had wanted to look for cameras at first, butter found out that she was really not good at it, so she gave up. It was also fortunate that mo bei¡¯s good looks could take a beating. No matter when he looked over, he was handsome from every angle. Feng nai stood at the side andzily reminded mo bei,¡±¡±Face, a little to the left, a little more, raise your head.¡± This series of small interactions could not be seen in front of the camera. But the audience saw it. The main reason was that brother Nan¡¯s arrangement was too obvious. Following K-God¡¯s guidance, they finally urately aligned with the camera. ¡°Oh, here,¡± Mo bei¡¯s handsome face was cold and serious. The audience near the stage couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the ce. Brother chennan just has to listen to Almighty K. Although he usually doesn¡¯t show us his face, he is still more experienced than you.¡± Although the voice could not be recorded in the program, the other host was also standing there. After hearing this, he returned to the center andughed.¡±Now, I have a very curious question for one of the guests present. Mo Nan, what were you doing with Almighty k just now? Almighty k looks helpless. ¡± Mo bei, who was suddenly called out, lifted her eyes from the teaching and said calmly,¡±¡±He¡¯s helping me get the feel of the camera. ¡± Chapter 507 - Five hundred and six

Chapter 507: Five hundred and six

This sentence would definitely be recorded. Even mo bei and Feng nai appeared on the screen. Instantly, the fans exploded, and thements flew to the sky. The live audience even covered their mouths and nudged their friends who hade with them. Their eyes were all smiling. Mo bei didn¡¯t know what they were so excited about, so she nced sideways at Feng nai. Feng nai had one hand in his pocket. Even in this setting, it didn¡¯t seem to affect his natural nobility. Their eyes met. He looked at the man and said indifferently,¡±¡±Little brother, you really are mo yuzhi.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very calm.¡±Isn¡¯t Captain the same? yuzhi.¡± The audience was speechless. As they were at the scene, the people below would not say anything. However, the bullet screen did not stop, wave after wave. ¡°Brother Nan, do you have any misunderstandings about homosexuality?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you¡¯re both straight. You¡¯re the only two straight in the world!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat dog food anymore. You guys shouldmunicate normally and stop talking nonsense. We¡¯re recording a show!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that brother Nan will say that this is their normalmunication.¡± ¡°It¡¯s poisonous! The one upstairs is really poisonous!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping their conversation. And the closer they stood, the more critical it was for anyone when the twopletely different handsome faces came together. Even the host wanted tough,¡±so, have you found one yet?¡± When you¡¯re done, you should pay attention to an outsider like me. ¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei and Feng nai looked in the host¡¯s direction at the same time. It could be said that they had great chemistry. It was just that these two people¡¯s eyes seemed to be hiding the deep sea, with no end in sight. The host made a gesture of holding his chest.¡±¡±I can finally understand how the audience is feeling. Have you ever said that when you two stand together, you are very lethal?¡± Upon hearing this question, mo bei handed the microphone to Feng nai. Feng nai raised an eyebrow and returned the microphone with azy expression. The emcee thought,¡±you¡¯re not willing to answer this question?¡± As the boss of No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school, this question was too ambiguous. Mo bei, who was forced to answer the question, seemed to think for a moment. She raised her hand and said in a t voice,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± No one dared to say. The host waited for a long time and was a little stunned when he heard these two words. ¡°Hahahaha, I feel sorry for the host.¡± ¡°My brother Nan is really answering the question seriously, even though it¡¯s only two words.¡± ¡°Brother Nan must be thinking that it¡¯s so difficult to answer the questions. Don¡¯t call me again. Don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°Brother Nan¡¯s heart: it seems that two words are not enough. Let me think, I can say one more word next time.¡± The host didn¡¯t know what kind of fans he would meet, and his hesitation was turned into an emoji pack. The main point was that he had never met a guest like this before, and even he wanted tough. However, the celebrity who was standing at the side felt that he had been given the cold shoulder. He picked up the microphone and said,¡±I used to think that people who are good at gaming are more beautiful on the inside. I don¡¯t mean anything else, but aren¡¯t you guys all otakus? You should be training normally and don¡¯t have much time to go out. Will the program recording this time affect your rhythm? Or is it that you¡¯ve been ying for a long time and are tired?¡± This question was not on the script. However, the other party seemed to be very interested. The host couldn¡¯t interrupt the guest. However, the question was not as friendly as it seemed ... Chapter 508 - Five hundred and seven

Chapter 508: Five hundred and seven

Feng Yi stood in the audience, his sses reflecting light when he heard this. Huleng, who was sitting in the rest area, also looked up. The emcee also wanted to change the topic. Feng nai smiled slowly.¡±What do you think?¡± he asked.¡±Do you think we have other thoughts?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already on a variety show, so he should be able to switch to our industry. ¡± The male celebrity smirked, thinking that the other party had fallen into his trap. Feng nai smiled faintly, easily reminding one of his actions when he flicked off ashes at the base. He said a little nonchntly,¡±¡±Not interested, but ... If we go to your circle, you probably won¡¯t have anything to do.¡± When the activity Assistant heard this, he wanted to cry. He knew it. It was impossible to let Almighty K participate in a show without any qualms! The male celebrity narrowed his eyes and started acting. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling emotional because of my questions? I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. As gods, don¡¯t you guys have any manners?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just simply saying that I¡¯m more handsome than you. ¡± When Feng nai said this, the corners of his lips curled up. He was really extremely devilish. The male celebrity gritted his teeth, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone praise themselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m much more confident now that I¡¯ve met you,¡± Feng nai looked up and smiled.¡±I¡¯ve always thought that celebrities would all be especially good-looking. Now I realize that it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± The male celebrity¡¯s grip on the microphone tightened. Feng nai just stood there, tall and slender, his every move noble. No matter how the male celebrity¡¯s fans said,¡±who is this person? why doesn¡¯t he know the rules?¡± Or,¡±I¡¯m speechless. I don¡¯t know where this person came from, but he still dares to insult my idol. So what if he¡¯s handsome? I hate him when he¡¯s so angry. Isn¡¯t he just ying games?¡± They were all inferior to one sentence. ¡°King, the captain of Team Dark res. He won the single yer Championship in the world Tournament. His existence still makes the other Asian teams feel uneasy. When your Prince Charming idolized the people from other countries, he single-handedly turned the tables in the foreignpetition. Even the foreign audience stood up and apuded him. He¡¯s not a lousy game yer, he¡¯s an e-sports yer. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand, but please respect him.¡± It could be said that the fans this year were very good at fighting. He didn¡¯t argue back, but directly exined. After he finished exining. ¡°I¡¯m here to see how my little support brother will take care of Almighty k,¡± he said.¡±The rest of you, leave, leave.¡± The host had to control the situation no matter what. He smiled and said,¡±Hehehe, our guests are all too smart. They knew that they had to split into two teams toplete the show¡¯s mission, so they entered the taunting mode one step ahead of time. If it wasn¡¯t for this segment, I would have taken it seriously.¡± ¡°The effect wasn¡¯t bad, right?¡± the male celebrity knew how to step down. ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± The host looked up and said,¡±isn¡¯t it fun to see the two guests provoke each other?¡± Don¡¯t leave. After the advertisement, there will be an even more exciting segment waiting for everyone. This time, let¡¯s have something sweet. ¡± Fortunately, there were advertisements. This was the host¡¯s innermost thought. The director also gave the signal to pause. The audience was still there, so he couldn¡¯t show anything. However, such a gap would always allow people to sort out their emotions. Most importantly, he was really afraid that the male celebrity would ask questions that he shouldn¡¯t have. As there were still audience members in the audience, he could only nce over and ask him to pay attention to his cooperation. The male celebrity nodded, but when he lowered his eyes, his hands were clenched tightly. What right did a lousy gamer have to be so arrogant? Chapter 509 - Five hundred and eight

Chapter 509: Five hundred and eight

This kind of thing would always be suppressed during the production of the show. But Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to mind. After he was done, he looked at mo bei, who was standing beside him. Mo bei was also looking at him. As she looked, she said,¡±¡±Captain, why are you talking so much to him?¡± Feng nai was nonchnt.¡±It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to answer the question. This one just happened toe to your door. It¡¯s just enough to make up for the time.¡± That was what the host heard when he walked closer. He was also worried that the esports yers would not be able to adjust their mentality when they came to participate in entertainment shows. But now, it seemed that it waspletely unnecessary. To make up for the time by using the word ¡®three¡¯... Phew, no, he needed some time alone. He had thought that ck me was being humble when he was dealing with work. For example, our Almighty k might lookzy, but sometimes, he was not someone to be trifled with. How was this not to be trifled with? this waspletely different from the outside. After confirming the look in his eyes, he was afraid that there was something ck inside. However, this method had directly raised the viewership ratings by several points. It was only a one-minute advertisement. It wasn¡¯t even enough for Feng nai and Mo bei to talk. When the cameras started rolling again. Even Huan Leng and the others were standing in the center of the stage. The esports yers were in one group, while the host and the two celebrities were in another group. Thepetition this time was suggested by the male celebrity. He said that he wanted everyone to exercise more and pick one of them to see who could kick the hanging can. Everyone knew that male celebrities had always been lukewarm. They told the public that they had learned martial arts, but no one knew if it was true. On the other hand, the image that appeared in front of everyone seemed to be very good at fighting. In fact, this segment was also specially designed by the festival team for male celebrities. The next segment was for the esports contestants. However, the male celebrity was still angry. He thought about his identity and how many people liked him. He had to get back his face. So, he raised his head and looked over. They were choosing whoever looked the least resistant. She couldn¡¯t lose face in front of King for nothing. He nced past Huan Leng¡¯s group, then past Feng nai, and finally his gazended on mo bei. The man was still wearing a suit jacket. Although his temperament was a little cold, he was the shortest and slimest among them. He looked like an otaku who didn¡¯t exercise much. She must have attracted a lot of fans with her face. He had also seen the actions of the two people just now. Didn¡¯t she like to sell her body and grab the camera? Then he would make them embarrass themselves. Therefore, when the host asked him to pick a person, he should have picked Leng. The male celebrity smiled at mo bei.¡±¡±This little brother, do you want to try?¡± Some of the audience members were a little worried. Brother Nan? Brother chennan really did not look like a person who could fight. This person couldn¡¯t be doing it on purpose, right? Huleng also narrowed his eyes. After all, he was the one who received the script, so he should be the one doing this. Feng Yi adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. The event Assistant wanted to stomp her feet in anger. Why was it that when it came to the official recording, everything was different from the script? ¡°I¡¯ll go find the director. ¡± Feng Yi reached out to stop him, then smiled.¡±No, let her y.¡± Her? He? Who was it? The event Assistant was still in a daze. The emcee was frowning slightly because the male celebrity had changed the script twice. At this moment, mo bei took a step forward. In her suit, she looked more abstinent than cold, and her voice was still calm.¡±¡±Sure.¡± Chapter 510 - Mo Beijie is handsome in a suit

Chapter 510: Mo Beijie is handsome in a suit

The male celebrityughed. He was very pleased with himself, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Instead, he hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too difficult for you? After all, I¡¯ve practiced for a few days. There are a total of three cans, right? if you meet one, you win. ¡± It could be said that he was very generous. But in this situation. He suddenly gave in. It would only make the audience feel that the personpeting with him was useless. Mo bei looked up, her voice still indifferent.¡±¡±No need,¡± ¡°You¡¯re so straightforward?¡± The male celebrity was still smiling.¡±Alright then. If you can¡¯t kick him, don¡¯t force it. Be careful.¡± After saying this. He walked to the can that had been hung up. She leaned forward and pressed her legs. Then, he gestured for the people around him to step back. ¡°Don¡¯t let me kick you. ¡± The host and his partner both took a step back. Mo bei stood there, her cool and indifferent look like a beautiful scenery. The male celebrity took a deep breath and lifted his leg in an extremely formal manner. There was a loud p! The first can was kicked by him. The audience eximed. The host was responsible for leading the apuse. The bulletments were also floating in the air. No one spoke. They had different professions. They should respect each other. But sometimes, some things depended on the person. Pa! There was another sound. The second can was also heavily kicked by the male celebrity. The entire process was very slow. This was what variety shows were like. The more time he used, the greater the chance he would show his face. Therefore, every time a male celebrity kicked a leg, he would consider a lot of things. Of course, not everyone could kick a can in this way. It also proved that the male celebrity had the ability to do so. When it was time for the third one. The male celebrity was a little upset that he didn¡¯t manage to kick her. Another partner went over and tried, but almost fell.¡±¡±This is really difficult. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to kick a single one. As expected, it¡¯s different after training. To be able to kick two in a row, you can take on fight scenes in the future with this posture. Impressive.¡± The host saw this. He knew that it was really difficult. He was worried that the icy youth would get hurt when he moved. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too serious. It¡¯s just a game for the show.¡± The emcee walked to mo bei¡¯s side, trying to console her. Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± However, he walked to the hanging can. Her standing posture was very eye-catching. Her legs were long and her waist was thin. Her back was straight. The suit jacket on his body was not wrinkled at all, and his cold temperament would only make people think of the word noble. The male celebrity did not even look at mo bei. In his opinion, this person could not be kicked at all. Mo bei turned her neck to the side and undid her suit jacket with one hand. The fans ¡®eyes lit up when they saw that. It was really too pleasing to the eye. However, before they could recover from their shock ... That person suddenly did a side kick with his long leg. PA. This was the first sound. Immediately after. The second sound came after the man had lifted his leg again. Even the can was a little crooked from the kick. And then the third. There was no pause in between. And every time that person lifted his leg to the side, the arc seemed to have been measured. He was so handsome. The speed was so fast that people didn¡¯t even have time to react. In addition to the sharp sound of the wind in the air, the man¡¯s suit jacket and white T-shirt were lifted up when he lifted his leg for thest time. The thinyer of muscles covering his waist was as white as snow, but he was handsome and fierce. Chapter 511 - k-God is jealous

Chapter 511: k-God is jealous

¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The scream was the first to be heard. That male celebrity was just someone who could turn around and talk to others. Mo bei had already finished kicking the three cans. The host¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They didn¡¯t even get to start preparing, and it was already over. Fortunately, the camera had been here all the time. Otherwise, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to record it. It was really too fast. Compared to male celebrities, she had to be more prepared every time she lifted her leg. On this side, it was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. The host was still trying to say something. There was another person who was faster than him and had reached mo bei¡¯s side. Then, he pulled mo bei¡¯s suit down and even moved her back in his direction. It was Feng nai. If mo bei was fast at kicking open cans ... His action of pulling was not slow. Mo bei looked back, seemingly a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you taking off your jacket?¡± Feng nai asked nonchntly. Mo bei: ¡°the can¡¯s hanging too low. It¡¯ll be easier to untie it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±Don¡¯t take off your coat so casually. If others see it, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re participating in some unhealthy show.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo bei replied. The host was speechless. What¡¯s good? It¡¯s not healthy to just take off a coat? Also, did Almighty k fly over? Just to help mo Nan pull on his clothes. And why did you two start to gossip again? The host was no longer obsessed with the two of them because the director had given him a hand signal. As it turned out, the audience seemed to like watching them talk. Thements section was flooded withments again. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Look at the emcee¡¯s expression.¡± ¡°Small talk, small talk again. Do you two have so much to say?¡± ¡°I just want to say that I saw my brother Nan¡¯s lumbar muscles just now. Just when I wanted to look at it for a while longer, Almighty k came to pull at his clothes. It¡¯s really a pity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Almighty k will hunt you down.¡± ¡°Why do we only think brother Nan is handsome when he removes his coat, but Almighty k thinks he¡¯s unhealthy?¡± ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t think too much about it. I need to go and calm down, or I¡¯ll get a nosebleed.¡± Originally, the male celebrity would not have had anything to do with this. No one would say anything. However, the more this was the case, the more the male celebrity was unwilling to give up. He couldn¡¯t let this end like this, or it would be so awkward in the future. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a gamer would have such good skills.¡± ¡°I thought everyone would just sit in front of theputer and train,¡± the male celebrityughed. What he meant was,¡±it seems like you guys have a lot of time for entertainment.¡± Mo bei looked up. Her voice was very calm.¡±It¡¯s like this.¡± The male celebrity chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t be humble. Tell me how you usually train. Otherwise, how could you be so good?¡± Mo bei nced at the can. ¡°At this level, there¡¯s no need to practice.¡± The male celebrity was speechless. The host was trying hard not tough. The male celebrity¡¯s face was almost swollen from the p. However, he was still not convinced. He squinted his eyes and continued to smile,¡±¡±Because I didn¡¯t understand your group before. But do you think there¡¯s a situation where you¡¯re so good at ying games that other people treat you as idols? then your academic results will get worse and worse, and you¡¯ll be addicted to games all day long. I¡¯m thinking, do you think this will lead young children in the wrong way? after all, ying games can make life better.¡± It was probably the same question. Mo bei¡¯s aura instantly changed.¡±¡±You¡¯re a celebrity, and those who like you treat you as an idol. Will they only chase after celebrities in the future, and then their grades will get worse and worse?¡± Chapter 512 - Five hundred and twelve

Chapter 512: Five hundred and twelve

The male celebrity didn¡¯t expect to be asked such a question, and his fingers froze. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I really like celebrities with artistic ethics. Good actors can bring strength orpanionship to people. Let me remind you here that we¡¯re not gaming. We¡¯re e-sports yers.¡± The male celebrity knew that at this point, he had to exin himself. Otherwise, once the show was over, who knew what direction it would take.¡±¡±That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was, look at how many people are addicted to games, right?¡± Mo bei looked at him and said slowly,¡±what does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°Because they want to be you,¡± the male celebrity said with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo bei turned to the side and grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist.¡±¡±Not many people have the talent and perseverance of the captain. It should be impossible for someone to be him.¡± Feng nai, whose wrist was suddenly grabbed, slowly smiled.¡±¡±What you mean is that professional e-sports yers need to spend ten hours a day practicing, from hand speed tactics to psychological quality, there will be a set of standards. In order to y to the level they should be on the field, they need to be fully prepared. ying games can make life better, and it is true now, but what we want is not only to make life better, what we want to do is to fly the red g of China in the International e-sports arena. And you seemed to have misunderstood from the beginning to the end. What kind of e-sports yer is he?¡± Mo bei made a ¡°mm¡± sound in conclusion. Thements were also extremely cute by brother iceberg¡¯s nod. ¡°Brother Nan¡¯s yank was so that Almighty k would speak on his behalf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tiring to talk, okay? of course, we need Captain to finish and then summarize.¡± ¡°Brother Nan is beingzy again.¡± ¡°Please leave this to Almighty k, who relies on his face for a living.¡± The male celebrity couldn¡¯t see thements, but from themotion below the stage, he knew that he had really fallen into a trap this time. His face was green and red. He wanted to say something. The host had given him a chance. He always changed the segments so randomly. One time was enough. A second time? From the beginning to the end, he had been talking about his profession. There was no such thing asparison between industries. Why was he wrong about this? The program had to continue. Furthermore, he could not afford to make any more mistakes. In fact, the host had seen this kind of thing before. Some of the more famous celebrities would indeed suppress the less famous ones on their shows. The host knew what this person was thinking. It was nothing more than feeling that even if the other party was an e-sports yer, he was just an amateur. He wasn¡¯t happy that the other party had stolen his limelight, so he wanted the cameras to focus on him. This time, it could be considered that he had kicked an iron te. The emcee did not n to let him ruin the progress any further, so he picked up the microphone and said,¡±Yes, a lot of people have misconceptions about e-sports yers. I believe that after this show, people will be even more clear that being addicted to games and e-sports are two different things. The so-called idol is someone you can see in him that will make you better. Whether it¡¯s an e-sports yer or a star actor, their perseverance, hard work, and endless struggle, I hope you can see these.¡± A round of apuse sounded. The emcee quickly smiled.¡±I¡¯ve said it before. We should have something sweet. The next segment is what you¡¯re looking forward to the most. Do you want to see the interaction between our male gods?¡± Don¡¯t go,e back immediately after the advertisement ...¡± Chapter 513 - Little candy first

Chapter 513: Little candy first

If the staff hadn¡¯t shown anything during thest break, then the staff would have been more than happy. Then this time, it was very obvious. Everyone received a message to stop showing the male celebrity images. Otherwise, how could the program be recorded? The male celebrity was filled with regret. He thought that he could suppress them like he did to the small-time celebrities. He had never thought that he would be thest person to sit in the rest area. He had participated in the show to increase his exposure. This time, he really didn¡¯t get anything. He was so angry that he stood up and left without even recording. After all, he thought that the host would stop him, right? However, no one stopped him. No matter who it was. Respect for the work of others was fundamental. Besides, he had to touch his conscience and say this. Whose poprity was it this time? It seemed like the male celebrity really didn¡¯t know what was going on. As a well-mannered host, the most important thing was to watch the performance during the match. He took the microphone and said to the audience,¡±¡±Someone has to rush and will leave first. Let¡¯s continue.¡± He was already so popr, but he still said that he had to rush off ... He must really be so strong-willed that he could still smile at this time. Even if the male celebrity didn¡¯t want to leave, he had to. The host, who felt a lot more peaceful, finally began his real interview after themercial. This time, he first asked Leng and the others what they usually did. ¡°Training,¡± Basically, all he got was this word. Then, it was the fans ¡®confession. However, it was different for Feng nai and Mo bei. The emceeughed.¡±Some fans said that Almighty k specializes in dealing with all kinds of dissatisfaction. Brother Nan specializes in dealing with all kinds of Almighty K. What do you guys think about this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± It was a very cold voice. Feng nai turned to look at the person sitting next to him. Right? Mo bei¡¯s face was clear and she had no intention of avoiding his gaze. ¡°What does brother chennan usually do?¡± the host asked immediately. ¡°Cast Hello.¡± Mo bei still spoke very little when she answered the questions. The host was curious about the description.¡±Cast feed? Mo bei grunted in agreement. The host thought, ...That¡¯s it? Feng nai, who had thought that he was about to be exposed, smiled nonchntly. True, it wasn¡¯t easy to make someone speak. The host did not expect to get an exnation from Almighty K. The fans were a little excited. ¡°My Almighty k doesn¡¯t even refute. This little wife of his, tsk tsk.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a reverse couple, cover your face. ¡± ¡°Brother Nan used the word ¡®feed¡¯. This shows how Almighty k usually is at the base.¡± This time, he could see thements. The emcee scrolled through her phone and smiled.¡±Some people say that Almighty k sings very well. Has he gone to sing with his teammates?¡± Feng nai returned to the state he was in when he was alone.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± With one word, the bulletments flew a little. ¡°What do you want me to answer if you don¡¯t have a little support brother? I¡¯m not interested in answering.¡± After the host saw it, he immediately chose the next one.¡±¡±Almighty k, what do you think of brother chennan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± Feng nai raised his eyes nonchntly. ¡°If you were a girl, would you marry him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl? Don¡¯t you know how to use the subject and object?¡± Feng nai started to mock softly.¡±It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime. Who¡¯s the one making theparison?¡± ¡°The fans are all saying that you are like a little wife in front of brother chennan,¡± the emcee said with a smile. Feng nai was speechless. Chapter 514 - Five hundred and fourteen

Chapter 514: Five hundred and fourteen

Then ... In front of the camera, he raised the corner of his lips and revealed his white teeth. Because of his good facial features, even if he was smiling coldly, he still gave off a handsome and devilish feeling. ¡°Ha.¡± This was the only sound Feng nai made. The host was a little impressed by his smile. Not to mention the audience who were looking at the screen. They really couldn¡¯t ignore Almighty k¡¯s aura. The next time he sent such a bullet screen, he had to take it easy, otherwise, he would be so handsome that the back of their necks would turn cold. ¡°What else did they say?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows nonchntly. The host was also calm as he flipped through thements. ¡°There¡¯s one. It says that you want brother Nan to kiss you, hug you, and lift you up high.¡± Feng nai smiled. Very, very slowly.¡±Who said that?e and tell me in front of me in the future.¡± The fans subconsciously touched their necks. The emcee found it interesting.¡±K¡¯s fans are all very cute. But mo Nan is so skinny. I don¡¯t think he can carry k, right?¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t even said this. ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze shifted over. Feng nai paused. The host obviously didn¡¯t believe him. Heughed and said,¡±I know that all boys want to prove that they have strength. Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have such a segment.¡± Feng nai nced in the host¡¯s direction, a little nonchnt and a little distracted. The host even felt that he was disdaining the festival Group and asking why there were no segments that should be there. After shaking his head to get rid of this inexplicable feeling, the host opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±Next, I¡¯ll ask Mo Nan a question. Why did he think of ying as a support? he used to y as an assassin.¡± Mo bei looked up. Huleng also wanted to know the answer. Especially after seeing mo Nan today. ¡°ck me summons a support ss,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was t. ¡°Just like that?¡± the host asked. Nothing else?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The host: ¡°we all know that you weren¡¯t that good before. Did you only start working hard after joining ck me?¡± The host wanted to bite the tip of his tongue when he finished reading the question. However, mo bei¡¯s eyes only turned a little fainter. ¡°Yes, always?¡± the host asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this,¡± mo bei added in a t tone.¡±It¡¯s just that no one knew about it in the past. Now, ck me has discovered me.¡± Thements stopped for a moment. The host could not read out the third question, but the screen was locked, so he could only continue,¡±¡±Now that you¡¯re in dark res, you¡¯re doing very well. As your fans, we just hope that you won¡¯t say anything bad about the original team and God Lu. We¡¯re all friends in the future. Is that okay, brother Nan?¡± Mo bei turned her face. Her eyshes were very long, but her answer was straightforward.¡±I didn¡¯t say you can ¡®t.¡± As she finished speaking, the audience burst into an uproar. The host knew that the situation was not good. But these problems shouldn¡¯t have appeared. What¡¯s going on with the script? It was simple. Someone had tampered with the question that Monan was going to answer. Because he couldn¡¯t control it. Therefore, Wang Jun and the others had thought of a way to use this show to let everyone know what kind of person he was in front of the National audience. This question was already indirectly saying that mo Nan was ungrateful. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, he had changed teams. Usually, when they encountered such a situation. Most people would answer yes because they didn¡¯t want to attract any more hate. However, mo bei said no. One could only imagine how much of a bacsh it would cause ... Chapter 515 - He is mine now

Chapter 515: He is mine now

The wind came. There were many voices of condemnation. The host knew that the problem shouldn¡¯t be here. Mo bei, who had always considered many things, naturally knew this. However, for this question, she would not even be given the choice to remain silent. Therefore, even if he could see that it was a trap, he still had to jump in. She knew what the person who asked her these questions was thinking. She didn¡¯t want to be friends with him, but she wanted everyone to think that her brother was an ungrateful good-for-nothing. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. When she looked up, she saw the event Assistant waving at her. He was asking her to change. The event Assistant was really upset. All the good feelings that the club had umted for brother chennan during this period of time would definitely be gone this time. How could there be such a problem? If brother chennan changed his mind now, it should be possible. However, the face that she saw was still very handsome. His eyshes were very long, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of changing. ¡°Boss Feng.¡± The event Assistant panicked and turned to Feng Yi for help. Feng Yi lowered his head and adjusted his sses, seemingly smiling.¡±This bunch of guys, just follow what the seniors did, the disciples are the same.¡± What kind of senior was like this, and so was his disciple? ¡°Hurry up and think of something.¡± The event Assistant went to look at the emcee. The host really liked the young man in front of him. Thinking that he didn¡¯t understand what his answer would cause, he tried to change the topic. ¡°That¡¯s probably not what mo Nan meant. He asked the question too quickly. He probably didn¡¯t react in time. I ...¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he meant. ¡± Feng nai smiled and interrupted the emcee. He raised his hand and ced it on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. His body leaned forward, and his good-looking face had a kind of casual handsomeness. His eyes were looking at the camera.¡±In thest match of the provincialpetition, Dark me will be facing off against his original team. You want my support to be friends with the other team? How am I supposed to y the game?¡± At this point, he even curved his lower lip, but there was no smile in his eyes.¡±Moreover, mo Nan was kicked out of the team and didn¡¯t change his contract at thest minute. I¡¯m sorry to the person who asked this question, but he¡¯s mine now and I don¡¯t intend to return him to you.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care about the reactions below. He raised his eyeszily and concluded,¡±¡±If you want to be friends,e to the arena and find me. If you win, I¡¯ll be your friend.¡± A smart person would know what was going on. Furthermore, most of the people who watched the esportspetition were boys. Whether the fight was good or not was the main point here. ¡°k-God is right. That question is really funny. Do you think this is a game? two battleteams are about to start fighting, and you¡¯re asking them to be friends?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s something going on here.¡± ¡°k-God has already threatened to meet the other party in the arena. What do you think?¡± ¡°When mo Nan was chased out, none of the former team members said anything good about him, and now they¡¯re asking him to go back and be friends? Bro, where¡¯s your logic? even if a dog bit me, I would want to bite it back, let alone a human. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think mo Nan has ever mentioned his previous team.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done too many dirty things, so you¡¯re afraid of being mentioned. ¡± ¡°Upstairs, go and take a look at mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s results during this period of time. They¡¯re ying e-sports, so it¡¯s fine as long as their skills are up to standard and there¡¯s nothing toin about. Why are you guys acting like schemers? that¡¯s enough. Can¡¯t you let me watch the show properly? even a grown man like me likes to watch them give out candy. Can you guys be quiet!¡± Chapter 516

Chapter 516: Chapter 516

¡°I only saw one sentence, he¡¯s mine now! Aooooooo!¡± The emcee also tried to change the topic.¡±k-God is really protective of his team members.¡± The bulletments quickly followed.¡±Only protect me and support little brother. Understand?¡± The host wanted tough again. Most importantly, the question was not over yet. The screen was synchronized with thements. The audienceughed along with them. ¡°Alright, onest question.¡± The host read the words on the screen.¡±Brother Nan, I¡¯m your old fan. Are you very happy to see God Leng again? after all, we were trainees together. You used to praise God Leng a lot. I¡¯m also a fan of Leng Shen now. I just want to ask brother Nan, what did Leng Shen look like in the past?¡± ¡°You two ... Already knew each other?¡± the host was a little surprised. Mo bei grunted in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s the question then?¡±the host smiled. In order to avoid huleng¡¯s suspicion of her, mo bei would definitely not brush off this question.¡±¡±He¡¯s the second generation of a rich family. He used to y games very well and was very handsome, but he wasn¡¯t as tall as he is now.¡± When he heard thest sentence, huleng¡¯s gaze fell on him, as if to say,¡±try saying one more word.¡± Seeing the results, mo bei did not continue. But those words just now were already a lot. Feng nai, who was sitting next to her, looked over. As he watched the two of them look at each other, his hands, which were hanging by his side, clenched tightly. However, nothing could be seen on his face. He even leaned back a little when the camera swept over. Only Feng Yi, who was familiar with him, knew that his nephew was getting impatient. Was it because he heard the little one say that other people were handsome? Feng Yi smiled. The event Assistant didn¡¯t quite understand. He only felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. The host stood up.¡±It sounds like the two of you are really close. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with each other.¡± This sentence made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken even more. Fortunately, the host didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, he picked up the card and said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t ask you any questions. Whether there is a tacit understanding between the team members will be reflected in the event. The rules of the event are very simple. By now, everyone should have seen theyout of the scene. After you form your own teams, the skinnier person will carry the other person and walk to the front. After you split up, you will start answering the questions. The team that loses will wear the Lucky Cat ears on the other side and do the maneki-neko¡¯s actions together.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already asked the questions before everyone arrived and picked out the answers. It all depends on how well you work together and whether you can guess the other party¡¯s answer. Of course, the time taken is also important. Carrying a person from one side to the other and then carrying them to switch positions all requires physical strength and time. ¡± After the host said this, he smiled and looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Almighty k, although we didn¡¯t kiss or hug each other, let mo Nan carry you on his back.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts were still on the incident just now and had not changed. Mo bei tugged at his wrist, then bent down and leaned forward slightly. Ever since she had put on the teddy bear, she did not want to try on such cute things. Not to mention, he was doing the maneki-neko¡¯s action. Thus, this time, mo bei still wanted to win. However, Feng nai, who was standing there, didn¡¯t move immediately. Mo bei¡¯s handsome face tilted ... Chapter 517 - Encountered

Chapter 517: Encountered

Feng nai looked at the person who was very close to him and cast aside the image of the two of them looking at each other just now. He hesitated between asking someone to carry him or watching someone wear cat ears. In the end, he still decided to take both. He didn¡¯t really want to win. He might as well waste some time. But he couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Hence, when mo bei turned her head ... Feng nai pretended to press his hand on her back, then lowered his body and turned his face slightly. From the audience¡¯s point of view, the two of them were too close to each other. It seemed like their thin lips would touch each other¡¯s faces if they were not careful. Just as the host was feeling that it was not easy to recite. Mo bei exerted some force, and her ck hair fell. She had already taken a step forward, and her posture was very handsome. Feng nai was the one who wanted to be a burden. When he caught a whiff of the man¡¯s scent, his eyes darkened. Just like now, whether it was breathing or body contact, it was always that person. His chest was pressed against that person¡¯s back, and as long as he turned his head, he would be able to touch that person¡¯s ear. He might as well use this position to slowly get closer. It was unexpectedly soft. He didn¡¯t expect that his usually straight and unbent back ... Would it feel like this? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and his breath brushed against mo bei¡¯s ear. Mo bei¡¯s eyes stopped. She knew that this was a normal situation. After all, he was on her back. However, it was also because of this that the attack came from this angle. It would easily make her ears turn red. In order to avoid this, mo bei could only slow down. However, if he were to slow down while carrying a person, it would only amplify certain feelings. In addition, they were still in the middle of apetition. After mo bei overcame it for a moment, she had just sped up when she felt something brush past her cheek. It was a little soft and a little cold. For a moment, mo bei found it difficult to even lift her leg. It shouldn¡¯t be what she was thinking. Mo bei tilted her eyes to look at the person behind her. She thought that the man would be indifferent, but he frowned slightly and leaned over. His voice made her heart skip a beat.¡±Hey, I¡¯ve touched it.¡± Mo bei tried to use her coldness to get through it. ¡°¡±What did you touch?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Feng naiughed and lowered his body.¡±Little brother, I just kissed your face. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±So, Captain, stay away from me. If you get too close, you¡¯ll bump into me easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already far enough. ¡± Although Feng nai had said that, how could he be so far away? however, that gentle rub just now was indeed a very sweet ident. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but it didn¡¯t affect him at all. When he saw her white jade-like ear start to turn red, he couldn¡¯t help but think,¡± Would her neck, corbone, and many other parts of her body have the same color that made her want to bite it? Mo bei was indeed a little red now. She usually had no expression. He had a cold personality. However, there was one thing. If the skin was white, it would start to turn red when something happened. The audience didn¡¯t understand why the two of them had suddenly slowed down. They shouted,¡±¡±Time.¡± Mo bei had just shaken off the distracting thoughts of whether she would run into him again. She ran three steps forward and ced Feng nai in the designated position. If Feng nai were to evaluate this segment, other than the short journey, there were no other ws. It was not a good thing for this little brother of trouble Lin to be too strong. He had deliberately dyed the time, but he was still not left behind. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. It looked like he had to continue ... Chapter 518 - If you lose, you wear cat ears

Chapter 518: If you lose, you wear cat ears

This was mo bei¡¯s first time participating in a variety show, so she didn¡¯t think that someone would be a burden. After all, the touch just now had indeed disrupted mo bei¡¯s rhythm. Actually, it was a good thing that it was mo bei. If it were any other girl, they probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to answer the questions. However, mo bei was different. At this moment, her desire to win was unprecedentedly strong. One could imagine this. He was only wearing the rabbit-eared hat in school. In order to protect the normal lives of e-sports yers from being affected. No one would post these things. Moreover, the people from No. 2 middle school had always been bad at studying. It wasn¡¯t easy for her family to have a handsome boy in school who had good grades and good looks. They would not share their adorable photos with others. Thus, so far, the fact that mo bei was wearing a rabbit-eared hat had not been known to the public. It was different when it came to making a program. Mo bei thought about the consequences. Even when she was listening to the questions, she was so serious and handsome that the cameraman felt like he had to focus the camera on her. The host looked at the other party¡¯s gaze on him. His eyshes were so long and his eyes were so sincere. He couldn¡¯t bear to dig a hole for himself, so he definitely had to go easy on him.¡±This question is about Almighty k¡¯s live stream. It¡¯s rted to drinking.¡± Mo bei looked up. ¡°Correct,¡± the host said. Meanwhile, Feng nai raised his brows. This question was a little too simple. The emcee turned around.¡±Almighty k, mo Nan has already yed in many matches. Which one has been the most exciting?¡± ¡°Every match was exciting,¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly. There was nothing wrong with this sentence. But ... Mo bei turned to look in the direction of a certain Almighty. Her eyes seemed to have already seen through something. ¡°Wrong, one point deducted.¡± The host¡¯s speech started to speed up, and he asked mo bei another question. Of course, mo bei had answered correctly. However, when it came to Feng nai, the process of thinking was especially long. It was only when the time was up that he gave the correct answer. But it was toote. In terms of answering the questions, their team was one point behind the other. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The two of you can only ept the punishment. ¡± The host shook the ck Cat ears in his hands. Mo bei walked over and looked at Feng nai with her ck eyes. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm.¡±Captain, when can you change your bad taste?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like wearing cat ears?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. It was already so obvious, so there was no point in denying it. He simply picked up the cat ears, turned around, raised his hand, and put them on mo bei¡¯s head.¡±It suits you very well, little brother.¡± Mo bei¡¯s appearance was on the cold side, and her temperament was there. In addition, her skin was fair to begin with. When she was carrying him just now, she had sweated a little, and it had slid down the curve of her side face. She had raised her hand to wipe it away. Now, there was an additional cat ear on her ck hair, and the contrast was even more piercing. When he looked up, his eyes were so clear that the girls who were watching the live broadcast wanted to cover their faces. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to rewatch this scene a hundred times!¡± ¡°Look up and kill! Wearing cat ears or something is too against the rules!¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t see thements. She had already put on her things, and now that things hade to this, she could only sigh in her heart. But on second thought, it was a punishment for two. Then, she reached out and picked up the other cat ear stud ... Chapter 519

Chapter 519: Chapter 519

? Very neatly, she put it on a certain God¡¯s head. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. He had not expected the other party to do this. However, for such a devilish person, wearing cat ears did not seem to be too abrupt. Although his aura was very strong, giving people a feeling of a demon. However, because the cat ears were ck, it was easy for people to ovep him with the characters in theic. In addition, the person who had helped him put on the cat ears was none other than mo bei. The two of them just stood there, facing each other on all sides. Not to mention the fans. Even the emcee felt that this scene really looked like a couple. The bullet screen was filled with people asking for screenshots. The corners of mo bei¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and her eyes were very light.¡±¡±Compared to me, Captain is more suited to wear this kind of thing.¡± The smell of gunpowder was strong. It was probably like the first time the two of them had a fight. The only difference was that Feng nai smiled nonchntly, as if he didn¡¯t care that much.¡±¡±Drag me into this?¡± ¡°Thepetition system is like this, so why did Captain lose on purpose?¡± Mo bei raised her hand and stabilized the cat ear stud. Although she did not have much of an expression, her entire person was filled with helplessness. ¡°Of course I want to see how you¡¯re going to learn from the Lucky Cat¡± Feng nai smiled and stood up straight. Mo bei was speechless. ¡°Thepetition rules.¡± Feng nai nced sideways. Mo bei¡¯s head was really throbbing, and she swept a nce in his direction. Feng NAI¡¯s smile wasnguid. Mo bei raised her hand and turned to ask the emcee if she could change it to something else. Feng nai had already grabbed her wrist and raised it up. Caught off guard, the two signature cats were captured by the camera. Mo bei was still very cold, but Feng nai was smiling nonchntly. The two of them were very close. Some people realized that Feng NAI¡¯s long, narrow, and beautiful eyes seemed to be focused on mo bei. It was really hard not to think about it in a crooked way. It was also this closer photo that made people realize that Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips seemed to have been bitten. Suddenly, thements flew again. Even at the end of the show, the enthusiasm could not be stopped. ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s going on? my Almighty k¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡°Did you get it identally when you were kissing?¡± ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not like Almighty k¡¯s mouth hasn¡¯t been broken before. Didn¡¯t he say that he was beaten up thest time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time. If they were going to fight, why would they end up in that position?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do it during the live broadcast of the high-speed train. He couldn¡¯t have kissed anyone in the middle of it.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I still have brother Nan?¡± ¡°Cover your faces. Why are you guys thinking so heedlessly? I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve decided to ask them after the show!¡± This was because it was her first time participating in a variety show. Indeed, there would be no more than two minutes of privatemunication with the fans. The program stopped. The emcee then said to all the guests, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The director just told me through my earpiece that the number of hits we received online this time is off the charts all because of everyone. I hope that we will have the opportunity to work together in the future. ¡± Next, it was time for the event assistants of the various battleteams. The exit would definitely be in order. From the stage to the waiting room, the guests had a special passage. However, when he left. They brushed past each other. Huleng said to mo bei in a very cold voice,¡±¡±When did you get on such good terms with Feng nai? It doesn¡¯t seem like your personality is the only thing that has changed. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers under her suit paused, her emotions very calm.¡±¡±He¡¯s my Captain. ¡± Chapter 520 - Five hundred and twenty

Chapter 520: Five hundred and twenty

¡°It¡¯s normal to have a good rtionship with the captain. ¡± ording to her brother¡¯s personality, mo bei nced sideways slightly. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so talkative.¡±¡±Also, of course I can¡¯t be like before. After all, I¡¯m more mature now and know how to do things. I don¡¯t say things I shouldn¡¯t say.¡± There was no warmth in her eyes.¡±That would be great.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else and walked over. Mo bei paused for a moment. If the emcee had not asked that question during the show, she probably would not have been able to get rid of Huan Leng with just a few words. Her brother was right. Chen Yu, Wang Jun, Lu Yifan, and even Wang Dongdong would only think that mo Nan¡¯s change in personality came from a blow. After all, his hand was injured. Only this huleng really understood her brother. She had been deliberately imitating his brother, but it seemed that she had not beenpletely cleared of suspicion. After the provincialpetition, it was still unclear which team they would meet. But now, mo bei only hoped that she wouldn¡¯t run into huleng as soon as she came up. If it was a battle, she wasn¡¯t sure if her fighting style would be discovered by her opponent. People who yed e-sports all knew that watching a game was one kind of feeling, but it was a different feeling in a real battle. During their trainee period, he and her brother were on par. They must have fought many times in the game. She should be the person most familiar with her brother¡¯s fighting style. Mo bei¡¯s eyes looked further away, trying not to touch him again. Feng nai had been walking in front, but he stopped when he saw their shoulders touch. With one hand in his pocket, he turned around and looked. At this distance, neither Feng nai nor the other person knew what Huan Leng and Mo bei had said. However, mo bei¡¯s pause caused a qualitative change in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. A second passed. Two seconds passed. That person still didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. As if he had fallen into a memory, his handsome face was a little different from usual. This made Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tighten involuntarily. Then, he strolled back, his voice carrying a faint hint of mockery.¡±This little brother, is your soul about to be taken away? you¡¯ve even forgotten about the meetup that¡¯singter.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes. He was hooked away?¡± Feng nai spoke a little nonchntly.¡±You saw an ex-trainee from the same batch. You¡¯re all friends. What did he say to make you stand here for so long?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai seemed to smile slowly.¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested in your past, but let me remind you, once we enter the National League, we¡¯ll definitely have to face each other. If I find out that you¡¯ve been merciful to your old friend, I have many ways to punish you. ¡± Mo bei had thought that he would ask in detail, but now she knew that he wouldn ¡®t. She said,¡±¡±Apetition is apetition.¡± ¡°Although you look sincere, it¡¯s better to keep in touch less to avoid danger.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice faded slightly.¡±To prevent some fans from overthinking things.¡± ¡°What?¡± mo bei was a little puzzled.¡±What nonsense are you thinking?¡± ¡°For example, forming a couple with you guys.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very dark.¡±You¡¯ve praised him so much on the show. There¡¯ll definitely be people who will think that way.¡± Mo bei avoided the main point.¡±It¡¯s all just my imagination. It should be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to delete them. ¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±So, little brother, behave yourself. Do you understand?¡± Mo bei was speechless. Chapter 521 - Five hundred and twenty one

Chapter 521: Five hundred and twenty one

Is this how you use ¡®know your ce¡¯? Mo bei looked at the back view that was getting further and further away, still feeling a slight headache. What¡¯s with this inexplicable hatred points? Mo bei felt that the rhythm of sighing had be more frequent recently. Although it was in his heart and no one saw it. She had thought that everything had stopped. After they walked out of the exit. The camera shes started. Mo bei paused for a moment. It was someone who hade for an interview. It was obvious that the two of them had forgotten about the interview after the show. When Feng nai strolled over, his handsome face still had a characteristic nonchnce. Many people from live streaming tforms hade. There was still a group of fans outside. They were separated by safety belts, but it didn¡¯t prevent them from seeing the Almighty. ¡°k-God, you¡¯ve finallye out.¡± The interviewer raised his microphone.¡±Everyone¡¯s very enthusiastic. Do you want to say hello to everyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was still calm as he turned to nce at mo bei. The two of them did not have any prior discussion. However, at this moment, they both bent their backs and bowed deeply towards the outside. Mo bei only realized that a certain Almighty had done the same thing after she stood up straight. The two of them looked at each other again. The interviewerughed as she watched from the side.¡±They looked at each other after bowing. The fans are right, the two gods really have a tacit understanding.¡± The fans were covering their faces in embarrassment! I love to see these two people like this. Will they say it? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass the microphone to Almighty K.¡± ¡°Is there anything you want to say to everyone?¡± the host asked. Feng nai took it, his voice unchanged. Just two words? ¡°Are you brother chennan¡¯s body?¡± A fan shouted. Everyone burst intoughter. With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai raised an eyebrow.¡±You really want me to say it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± They spoke in unison again. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very deep.¡±In the future, don¡¯t keeping to the high-speed rail station to block us. If you want to see us,e to thepetition venue. We¡¯re e-sports yers by nature. You have to be clear that we won¡¯t develop ording to your wishes. We¡¯re students. Go back and study hard. You¡¯re already working, and your rationality likes us. The only way we can repay you is to enter the Nationalpetition.¡± The National League. This caused everyone present to feel a little excited. In fact, when some male fans saw that k was participating in this variety show, they were shocked. He was also influenced by other people¡¯sments, thinking that since esports had changed, k would also change. The esports yers were training every day, how could they have time toe out? Now, it seemed like those who liked k and Mo Nan might not understand what e-sports yers should do the most. He was chasing two people in the same way he chased others. They thought that the methods were the same. This did not seem to be important. There were many ways to like someone. Whether he was used to it or not. However, there was one thing k needed to know. Then, for those who were really watching thepetition, their boiling hot blood would not turn cold. And k was using his own way to tell everyone what e-sports was. He was so direct and didn¡¯t hide anything. He might even offend his fans. However, he stood there without any sign ofpromise. Not to mention the boys present. Even mo bei turned her head. Her ck and white eyes seemed to be reflecting on something else ... Chapter 522 - Five hundred and twenty two

Chapter 522: Five hundred and twenty two

It was probably because his gaze was too eye-catching. The fans on the other end shouted again,¡±support bro, support bro! Although our Almighty k is very handsome, can you stop looking at him? look at us, look at us!¡± Mo bei, who was suddenly called, paused for a moment before her gazended on him.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Eh? ¡°I want to take him home!¡± ¡°Little brother iceberg is acting cute again!¡± There were many voices. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Acting cute? Didn¡¯t they ask her to look at it? The serious mo bei did not see through this. Feng nai held the microphone and said in a very rxed manner,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always look at my support. You guys don¡¯t know how to y games, so why do you keep calling him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight, but brother Nan knows how to fight. Brother Nan can fly us!¡± Since he had already shouted once, he might as well shout a second time. Feng nai looked over unhurriedly.¡±Which position are you ying?¡± ¡°Mage,¡± the girl who was called out was a little excited. Feng nai raised an eyebrow,¡¯you¡¯re letting a support lead the team control position? Consider uninstall the game. ¡± Ridiculed again! Ridiculed again! The girl was not afraid.¡±Brother Nan¡¯s support is different from others. k-God, didn¡¯t you get carried before?¡± Feng nai seemed to smile as he raised the microphone.¡±¡±Who are you guys fans of?¡± ¡°Yours! But I just want to fight with you for brother Nan!¡± Feng nai was speechless. The host had never seen such an interesting scene before. She was reallyughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand straight. However, he still had to bring the topic back.¡±There¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll ask the most popr question on the bullet screen. k-God, everyone is very curious. What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? the hole is really suspicious. Is it convenient for you to tell everyone?¡± The event Assistant was right next to him. He thought that Almighty k would definitely say that it was not convenient. Who would have thought that the man would smile and slowly say,¡±¡±I just ran into a little brother. Why are you guys so gossipy?¡± A certain little brother? F * ck! What ¡®a certain little brother¡¯? The only person who could make Almighty k call little brother was their brother Nan! Mo bei even furrowed her brows and looked in his direction.¡±¡±When did I ...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± Feng nai interrupted her.¡±Without you knowing.¡± Mo bei looked at him. Her emotions were very calm, but the meaning behind her lowered eyes was very clear. Captain, you can even tell such a lie? ¡°It was all an ident,¡± Feng nai said calmly. ¡°What kind of ident could cause a wound on the mouth?¡± the host smiled. ¡°Many kinds of idents.¡± At this point, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes looked over.¡±¡±The first time, it was also your little support big brother who injured my face. At that time, I didn¡¯t really like him, so I just casually exchanged pointers with him.¡± This news was truly explosive. What kind of casual sparring could cause injuries on one¡¯s face? However, brother Nan¡¯s martial strength was really not an exaggeration. The support was so fierce. He could actually stun Almighty k in reality! Feng nai looked at everyone¡¯s surprised gazes.¡±This time, it¡¯s even more unfortunate. On the high-speed train, I was holding something in my hand, and a certain young man touched me and scratched it a little. You guys could tell. Are you detectives?¡± Upon hearing this, the event Assistant understood that Almighty k was asking everyone to stop digging. He didn¡¯t know what version would appear. He simply gave a reasonable exnation. Chapter 523 - Five hundred and twenty three

Chapter 523: Five hundred and twenty three

On the other hand, the fans of the couple were in a jumble of emotions, as if they were on a swing. When they heard that they were touched by a certain young man, they thought that something had happened, and their hearts were about to burst into pink bubbles. Now, he was telling them that it was all a misunderstanding. They really didn¡¯t want to hear any reasonable exnation. Fortunately, in the next second. Almighty k suddenly changed the topic, as casual as a cat.¡±But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get a certain brother to take full responsibility for hurting me.¡± Mo bei, who was standing at the side, only wanted to sigh in her heart. But it was undeniable. Even if it was in the form of entertainment. The variety show this time. It also allowed more people to understand what e-sports was. Moreover, whether it was dark me¡¯s team or cold call¡¯s team, the reason they had agreed to participate was because there would be two minutes of time in the program to introduce e-sports yers and what kind of life they lived. They might really be as everyone thought, not very good-looking, and even bad at managing their figures. Her skin color wasn¡¯t very good, and she often looked listless. The green under her eyes didn¡¯t fade even after years, and Feng nai was the same. However, when the camera swept across their eyes, there was a light in them. The reason why they looked like this ... It was because the time they spent was often two to three times that of others. Mental and physical pressure. He had endured it so that he would not regret his youth. When this sentence was typed out. Mo ding¡¯s mother happened to walk into the room and saw her. When she put down her bag, she was a little curious.¡±Variety show? And they¡¯re talking about your esports scene?¡± She was asking about mo Nan and was about to sit down to take a good look at who had been introduced. Mo Nan was a step faster and turned off the TV. His hair hung down, blocking his face, and his voice could be heard faintly.¡±Mom, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Did I see it wrong? How is that possible?¡± When mo ding¡¯s mother said this, she raised her head.¡±Why is your voice so hoarse?¡± Mo Nan quickly reined in his emotions and stood up from the sofa, grinning.¡±¡±Sand? It¡¯s probably because I ate too much just now. But mom, when are youing home? you can¡¯t always stay here. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother took a sip of water.¡±President bei doesn¡¯t answer my calls. The people here want to see her. I have to give them an exnation.¡± Mo Nan was absent-minded. Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your Auntie Feng. ¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother smiled.¡±Speaking of which, she¡¯s really beautiful, gentle, and intelligent. It¡¯s no wonder the children she raised are all so good. She also said that she met you at their house and even praised you for a long time. You¡¯re very sensible.¡± When Monan heard that, he had a bad feeling for some reason. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want bei to see Feng NAI¡¯s family ... I mean, hehehe, Auntie Feng, don¡¯t tell me you want bei to see her?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother smiled sweetly.¡±What do you mean I miss her? it¡¯s your aunt Feng who wants to see bei. She said that her performance at the Chef¡¯s Challenge was outstanding, so she asked her to go get a special award. We can all sit down and have a meal together.¡± Monan raised a hand and pressed it to his head.¡±¡±You agree?¡± ¡°Of course I have to agree.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± mo ding¡¯s mother was a little confused. Mo Nan was speechless. You¡¯re really our biological mother! Chapter 524 - Almighty k finds a fake couple

Chapter 524: Almighty k finds a fake couple

Mo bei, who was walking towards the base, did not know that a pit was waiting for her on the way back. After recording the show, both of them were a little tired. The return high-speed rail ticket was bought in the early morning. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone around at this hour. But there was another person that Feng nai knew. That was young master Jin, who loved disco dancing. He had just alighted from the high-speed train. Feng NAI¡¯s phone screen lit up. After swiping it open, he saw a golden-haired avatar shing.¡±¡±Brother naer, brother naer.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t intend to bother with her. At this time, he only wanted to go straight to sleep after he got back. ¡°Naer, why are you ignoring me?¡± Young master Jin¡¯s spirit was undying.¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll say it myself. Brother na, haven¡¯t I been helping you observe Yun Shen? especially since I saw you on the drip thest time, I have a friend who said that in their circle, most people don¡¯t get into rtionships, especially girls. If they don¡¯t find someone who¡¯s as famous as them, they won¡¯t admit that they have a boyfriend unless the other party is very rich. It¡¯s okay if they¡¯re like you, but brother Nan¡¯s financial resources should be average. He thinks there¡¯s something wrong with Yun Shen¡¯s rtionship!¡± Young master Jin had originally wanted to enter the private room after sending this voice message, say a few words, and then leave. His brother had said that since he liked to disco dance so much at night, he would be in charge of the investment and shooting of something. But who knew that the moment he took over, it would be someone he knew at the dinner. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to say it, but he always felt that the movie King with a human face but a beast heart was very difficult to deal with, even though he was the boss. However, he couldn¡¯t care about that person¡¯s head. It was really infuriating. ¡°Young master Jin, young master Jin?¡± A girl walked over with an alluring smile.¡±¡±Did you drink too much? do you want to change ces?¡± Young master Jin raised his eyes and nced at her.¡±Move away.¡± The girl was a little confused. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my signal,¡±young master Jin replied. It really blocked the cell phone signal. Young master Jin had no intention of rejecting anyone. The girl bit her lips and ran away. Young master Jin was thinking that brother na probably wouldn¡¯t reply to his message. His cell phone rang. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Young master Jin¡¯s first reaction was to make a voice call. After Feng nai nonchntly hung up, he nced at mo bei, who was sitting beside him, and his slender fingers moved slightly.¡±¡±There¡¯s someone nearby, so it¡¯s not convenient to use voice chat. Just tell me directly, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Young master Jin lowered his head and began to type with great effort.¡±Look at how beautiful goddess Yun is. To be honest, there are many people in the circle who have their eyes on her. Even my brother, that Bandit, wants to touch her. However, goddess Yun has a personality. She has never agreed to anyone, but she never agrees to offend people. If she had a boyfriend, it would be different. When she rejected someone, she could say that she was not single. This way, she could avoid some of the dinner parties. Therefore, it is spected that goddess Yun would find a friend she especially trusted to pretend to be her boyfriend because of this situation. After this period of time passes, they will return to being single. ¡± When Feng nai saw this, his gaze froze, and his eyes darkened as if he was trying to calm down some of his thoughts. There was a faint light at the corners of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying that yunshen and Mo Nan are pretending to be a couple?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Young master Jin continued to type.¡±That¡¯s not what I meant. This is the analysis of people in the industry. Besides, don¡¯t you think that they are indeed different from other couples?¡± Chapter 525 - Five hundred and twenty five

Chapter 525: Five hundred and twenty five

Feng nai looked to his side again: ¡°They don¡¯t usually see each other.¡± Young master Jin touched his chin and said,¡±There weren¡¯t any intimate actions either. I¡¯ve seen it on set. Goddess Yun is filming every day and doesn¡¯t even send a message. She doesn¡¯t look like someone with a boyfriend.¡± After reading it, Feng nai typed a line of words.¡±Yunshen met mo Nan before he joined the crew.¡± ¡°I know that. They go on dates too, but it feels a little dull.¡± Young master Jin was also a bbermouth.¡±How should I describe it to you, brother naer? you haven¡¯t even wooed a girl before.¡± Feng nai slowly replied,¡±¡±Have you been feeling unhappy doing your homework at the nightclub and want to change ces? Hmm?¡± Young master Jin felt a chill on his neck.¡±Brother na, I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, please don¡¯t lock me up at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in locking you up. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers pressed on the screen.¡±¡±Think about how to prove what you said.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±No problem. It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, Grandpa Jin won¡¯t take you back for now.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. Young master Jin waspletely happy. If brother na didn¡¯t catch them all, they wouldn¡¯t have to bring homework even when they went to disco. They were really outstanding in a group of people! ¡°Naer, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the best at this kind of thing!¡± Young master Jin¡¯s reply was still undisguisable. ¡°We¡¯ll know if they¡¯re real or not after we test them out. It¡¯ll be fine as long as brother naer can bring the people here. I¡¯ll arrange the rest!¡± Young master Jin was smiling happily when he sent the message, so he wasn¡¯t looking at where he was going. He had just pressed the send button when someone called him. ¡°Young master Jin!¡± However, it was toote. He still bumped into someone. Young master Jin raised his eyes and saw that the person was tidying up his ck jacket with an indifferent look. The person on the other end still wanted to exin to him. Young master Jin grabbed the person, and everyone was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Master Jin, I still have ...¡± The man¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Make way, make way, ha.¡± Young master Jin basically knew that this person was lying to him, so he just took him away. As a top assistant, she really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she should have when she saw her Best Actor being taken away by the little boss. The little boss couldn¡¯t find water to y with, so why did he choose the best Actor? He would definitely be scoldedter! However, it was true that the man¡¯s attitude was not so polite after no one was around. He flung his hand and pulled his tie. Young master Jin didn¡¯tment on this and took a bottle of red wine over.¡±¡±Resource Exchange, do you want to y?¡± The man looked up.¡±I think I said it at the game. I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ve saved this for a long time. It¡¯s for you.¡± Young master Jin said as he poured two sses and pushed one to her. The man tidied up his sleeves and said,¡±little boss, how do you n to exchange the resources?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to run variety shows? I¡¯ll ask my brother to reduce it for you and change it to a more luxurious endorsement. How about it?¡± Young master Jin was also good at doing business.¡±I earn a lot.¡± The manughed,¡¯an extravagant endorsement? Little boss, you don¡¯t seem to know my price. I¡¯m only going to buy these things if I want to. ¡± Chapter 526 - Two hundred and fifty six

Chapter 526: Two hundred and fifty six

After hearing this, young master Jin suddenly remembered something. His brother had specifically instructed him to be especially respectful to the Best Actor. Most of thepany¡¯s traffic was brought in by the other party. Many people wanted to poach him. In order not to lose this great God, the other party¡¯s contract was indeed very different from that of ordinary artists. How could they exchange resources then? ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been very lonely recently?¡± young master Jin was troubled. The movie King nced at him. Young master Jin clinked his ss. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find one, how about it?¡± ¡°Does CEO Jin know you¡¯re like this?¡± the movie King swirled his wine ss. Young master Jin¡¯s eyes were round. The movie King was toozy to y with him, so he beckoned with his slender fingers. Young master Jin leaned over. ¡°I can get any kind of person I want. I¡¯m waiting in line. You don¡¯t have to worry about my personal issues, little boss.¡± When young master Jin saw that he was leaving, he directly held the Best Actor¡¯s wrist and said,¡±¡±You slept with someone and still have to exchange resources for her. If you get kicked away, you¡¯ll be so sad, right? I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you. There was a person before, but after he became popr ...¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± The film Emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and the color of his eyes darkened.¡±I really underestimated little boss¡¯s ability to gossip.¡± Young master Jin continued to persuade her.¡±You¡¯re already so old. Really, don¡¯t just stick to one person. I¡¯ve seen that person, and he¡¯s not even as good-looking as me. You can¡¯t keep your chastity for such a person. When someone asks you to cooperate, you reject them. If you want to continue sleeping with them, give more opportunities to other people in the circle.¡± The movie King had never heard such a weird statement before.¡±Continue to sleep with people and give more opportunities to others in the circle?¡± ¡°Some people really like you. Think about it, isn¡¯t it great to sleep with such a handsome man and be popr all of a sudden?¡± Young master Jin had his own set of theories. The film Emperor rolled his eyes.¡±Little boss, don¡¯t keep saying ¡®sleep¡¯. I really have too much time. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wasting it here.¡± ¡°Image,¡± Young master Jin reminded him. The movie King turned his eyes and suddenlyughed. Then, he leaned over and pinched her face.¡±Little boss, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want to do?¡± ¡°Hand, take it away and hand it over.¡± Young master Jin patted his shoulder.¡±Don¡¯t be so irritable. Aren¡¯t you in the same crew as goddess Yun now? help me ask her out tomorrow.¡± The actor paused and smiled sarcastically.¡±You¡¯ve asked so much about him before. It seems like you really like yunshen. Why? does little boss want to learn from those people and use the power in his hands?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a child,¡±young master Jin replied with a serious expression. The movie King stood up and said,¡¯a pimp? Why don¡¯t you ask her out yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my brother¡¯s fault. He¡¯s a Bandit. Goddess Yun gets annoyed whenever she hears our surname.¡± Young master Jin pouted. The film Emperor nced at him.¡±It¡¯s fine to ask her out, but send her back safely. As for the resources, I¡¯ll find you again when I see what I want.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± young master Jin replied with a smile. The movie King didn¡¯t say anything. How could the Jin family produce such a person? he didn¡¯t know if she was really stupid or just pretending. After young master Jin was done, he sent a message: ¡°Naer, find a way to bring mo Nan over tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you the address then, and we¡¯ll definitely find out if they¡¯re a couple!¡± Chapter 527 - Two hundred and fifty seven

Chapter 527: Two hundred and fifty seven

Mo bei did not know that Feng nai had already started to suspect her rtionship with Yun Shen. What she had to deal with now was the message her brother had sent her.¡±Madam Feng wants to meet you for dinner. Mom has agreed. What should we do? I¡¯m very flustered.¡±¡° The moment mo bei entered the room, she used her old phone to call mo Nan.¡±¡±Big brother.¡± Mo Nan answered the phone while keeping his guard up against his mother.¡±¡±Yes ...¡± ¡°When will you see me?¡± Mo bei had always been straight to the point. ¡°What?¡± Monan¡¯s eyes widened.¡±You¡¯re really going to see him?¡± ¡°Mom wants this award.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, as if she was merely narrating a story.¡±¡±Besides, if I don¡¯t go and mom goes alone, it will only expose more problems. I can still stop it if I¡¯m there.¡± Monan scratched his ck hair.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t I think of that? mom and that Madam Feng really hit it off at first sight. If they meet alone, they¡¯ll probably talk about things that will cause trouble.¡± Although mo Nan didn¡¯t think as much as mo bei, he wasn¡¯t stupid. After some thought, he said,¡±¡±The award will only be given to you after the finals. There are still six days left. I¡¯ll try my best to make sure that mom doesn¡¯t have time to look for Madam Feng this week. When you two meet, I¡¯ll think of a way to get mom out. It should be much safer for you to talk to Madam Feng alone.¡± Mo bei did not deny it, but she was not certain either. After all, he had to take little Lin into consideration. Nothing was perfect. He would make appropriatest-minute responses when something happened. ¡°Other than the meeting, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Monan pressed a hand to his forehead, feeling a little troubled.¡±¡±I¡¯m worried that mom will watch the variety show this time. I¡¯ve uninstalled all the TV channels for her. Which channel will your show be on? I¡¯ll make some emergency preparations.¡± Mo bei had already thought of this question.¡±¡±It¡¯ll be fine as long as we avoid one channel. Auntie Zhang and the others like to watch Pce dramas and won¡¯t watch such shows for young people, so it won¡¯t bemon for mom to watch. Six days is too long. Download a variety show that doesn¡¯t exist and get mom a membership. Download more shows for her to watch. Then, we¡¯ll naturally avoid the show. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously suspecting if mom and dad gave you all the good genes when we were born. ¡± Mo Nanughed.¡±You¡¯re really my Savior. You¡¯re so smart. I¡¯ll download all the pce drama for mom in a moment to distract her!¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and looked at the game page on theputer. Her eyshes were very long, and her eyes were very dark.¡±Brother, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Monan was just about to heave a sigh of relief. Mo bei¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end.¡±¡±How much has your hand recovered?¡± Monan¡¯s back trembled at those words, and he seemed to have frozen on the spot, though he stillughed.¡±¡±It ¡®s, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Pretty good?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, sounding him out.¡±¡±Did the doctor say when you¡¯ll be able to y again? will your hand speed be affected?¡± Monan¡¯s fingers clenched into fists, but after he finally suppressed his emotions, he smiled like he usually did.¡±¡±My hand speed will definitely be affected. I need to recuperate. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Chapter 528 - National championship together

Chapter 528: National championship together

¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei listened to the voice on the other end but didn¡¯t sense anything amiss. Her eyes gradually dimmed.¡±If you¡¯re fast, you¡¯ll be back by the National League. There will be 20 teams then, and thepetition time and intensity will be stronger than now. You ...¡± Before mo bei could finish, mo Nan shouted,¡±¡±Oh no, mom¡¯sing. I have to deal with her first. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Beeping, beeping. After the call ended. Mo Nan leaned his back against the wall, his slender figure leaning against it. His eyes were lowered, so no one could see his expression clearly. The hand that was holding the phone was hanging by her side. Things like not being able to y in the game anymore. He didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t say it. Many times. Monan would think of the past. It was the sound of the keyboard during training at the base. And at the very beginning, when Supreme Alliance won the championship. His little stoic sister turned her head around and said,¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s win the national championship together in the future.¡± To win the national championship. It was truly a wonderful thing. At that time, the two of them were just little kids. Saying such words would only make people feel like they were dreaming. However, the person who spoke was his sister. He started to feel that this was not just a dream. Even if their family didn¡¯t have the money and couldn¡¯t provide them with such good resources, they had to take this path. However, as long as he could achieve something, everything could be achieved ... After he grew up, he realized that sometimes, it was useless to only rely on grades. Originally, he had really lost all hope. However, when he saw the video of his sister ying games ... It was only then that mo Nan realized he had been wrong. It wasn¡¯t that grades were useless, but that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. He understood how Yun Shen felt better than anyone else. That person should not have buried himself. It ended before it even started. This kind of ending shouldn¡¯t have happened to his sister. Therefore, she had to continue fighting. Not to rece him. She should have been standing there. To win her national championship. Monan turned to look at his right wrist, and his lips curled up. This way, it was worth it ... The night was getting darker. It was already past midnight. It was pitch ck outside. Mo bei, however, did not sleep. On the screen was a video of Lu Yifan. She looked at his habits when he was ying games. Mo bei¡¯s eyes also darkened. Then, she locked her screen. The time when Lu Yifan was giving guidance. The other party was very familiar with her brother¡¯s fighting style. If it wasn¡¯t her, but his brother ... In that round, he would be targeted so badly that he would not be able to perform at all. A good friend? Then, she would help her brother get back what he deserved from this good friend of his. Mo bei closed her eyes. She was so quiet that it was as if nothing had happened. However, on the second day of training. Panda always felt that his brother was a little too fierce. He sat in front of theputer and looked at the data disyed. His mouth was wide open.¡±Brother, don¡¯t you think that your support is making the other side shut down?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her hand and drank some water. She turned her pretty face to the side and prepared to start the second round. Even Panda could not keep up with his brother¡¯s speed. Was he trying to destroy the entire district? ¡°Brother, really. I don¡¯t want to say this, but you have to give the normal yers a way out. In the new season, everyone is scoring.¡± Mo bei was a man of few words.¡±It¡¯s precisely at times like this that you can practice your reaction.¡± Panda was dispirited and asked the person beside him,¡±¡±Is this damage normal?¡± Chapter 529 - Did little brother forget to take responsibility?

Chapter 529: Did little brother forget to take responsibility?

? ¡°It¡¯s probably because the yers in the next game are from a previous team. ¡± Granny gray stuck her head out.¡±I didn¡¯t know before. Now that I¡¯ve watched his show with boss, I kind of understand why mo Nan wants to win so much.¡± Panda chuckled.¡±All I saw was a bunch of dog food. Do you still remember how boss treated me when we were a couple? he asked me to clean the toilets and told me toe out when I have some awareness. Look at boss now, he¡¯s really shameless.¡± ¡°Oh? How shameless?¡± Panda was also too excited and did not pay attention to the sound. He snorted twice.¡±¡±If mo Nan was a girl, I¡¯d suspect that boss is dating in the name of work.¡± ¡°When did our cat god have such an idea?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and poured the water over, saying a little nonchntly,¡±¡±What?¡± Panda felt a chill at the back of his neck. He swallowed hard, put on his earphones, and shouted in mo bei¡¯s direction,¡±¡±Brother, the middlene. Quick, ambush them in the middlene!¡± Mo bei, who had pushed the bottomne all the way to the bottom, nced at him with an indifferent expression. Panda¡¯s face was serious. However, Feng nai smiled, his eyes cold. He reached out and took off his headphones. ¡°I¡¯m going to take your assistant out to date in the name of work. Cat god, you shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts, right?¡± ¡°Boss, look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s your support, yours!¡± After Panda finished speaking, his face was full of loyalty.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take her away. I¡¯ll take her anywhere. I¡¯ll even take her to get married, let alone date her.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Feng nai put down his headphones and smiled again.¡±¡±Cat god, you must train well.¡± Panda was about to cry.¡±Boss, what is there to train? I will definitelyplete it. Please, don¡¯t call me cat god.¡± Feng nai retracted his gaze and only left him with one sentence.¡±¡±It¡¯s training time, don¡¯t gossip so much. ¡± ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± Panda wiped his cold sweat and finally returned to normal. The boss who called him cat god was scarier than the boss who directly asked him to clean the toilet! But why did boss take his brother out alone? Mo bei also wanted to know, even though she didn¡¯t have to train deliberately for the past two days. In order to maintain his condition, he would focus on rxing his heart. But usually, during such times, they would consciously add two to three hours of self-training. The reason why Feng nai had woken up sote and the dark circles under his eyes was also because he hadn¡¯t gone to sleep immediately after returning home yesterday and had fought until a fewo¡¯ clock. So, going out at this time? Mo bei nced sideways.¡±Where¡¯s the captain taking me?¡± ¡°A dinner.¡± Feng nai turned sideways in his windbreaker, his temperament noble and unruly.¡±¡±I have a childhood friend who wants to be a scriptwriter and wants to use our industry as the theme. He said he couldn¡¯t find any inspiration from me and asked me to bring someone along.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I¡¯m bringing Panda.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too noisy. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was slow.¡±I¡¯ve always been a Chatterbox since I was a child. Do you want me to be ravaged by two chatterboxes?¡± Panda thought,¡¯why did I get shot while lying down?¡¯ Feng nai looked up.¡±Besides, did you forget what you¡¯re supposed to be responsible for?¡± ¡°Take responsibility?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her temperament was cold.¡±¡±What responsibility?¡± Feng nai looked at her, seemingly very casually, and raised a finger to point at the corner of his mouth, his aura still very strong.¡±¡±My mouth is injured.¡± Mo bei ... Chapter 530 - Five hundred and thirty

Chapter 530: Five hundred and thirty

Compared to a flying pot that fell from the sky like a mouth injury ... She might as well go out with a certain God. Mo bei, who had always put the word ¡®mansion¡¯ first, followed Feng nai into the business car. However, mo bei was still bombarded. The messages on the phone were all from Panda.¡±Brother!¡± ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t ask anything else. I just want to know if it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I thought boss was just joking on the show. Brother, you¡¯re not the one who hurt boss, are you? Heavens! Do you know how much the boss wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°To be able to make boss hunt you down online and in real life, really, brother, you¡¯re really awesome.¡± ¡°I think I need to reevaluate your ... Martial strength!¡± Mo bei looked at the screen that kept on lighting up and was about to press the button to turn it off. The cell phone was snatched away. The two of them sat in the car. She could see his reply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know him. I¡¯ll let you know me when we get back.¡± Panda instantly froze. ¡°Brother, how could you give your phone to that demon boss!¡± He cried. The effect was very obvious. Mo bei¡¯s phone never lit up again. Feng nai, on the other hand, kept replying to messages. Because the person who sent it was none other than young master Jin, who had organized this meeting. Young master Jin was worried that the cloud goddess wouldn¡¯te. Things were really different after someone had introduced him to her. However, everyone in the crew knew. Goddess Yun seemed to be very willing to interact with people with good acting skills. Therefore, as the movie King of the creator, she would not refuse to attend the party. Sometimes, having a good rtionship in private would be more helpful in acting. After all, one of them was the male lead and the other was the female lead. The manager also wanted Yun Shen to go. The Best Actor in the industry had a good reputation, so there was no need for it to be like thest time. Moreover, because he didn¡¯t like to see those things, when they yed together, they would usually sing, drink, y games, and so on. Yun Shen put on his sunsses. He was still wearing the dark red long dress that the crew wore, revealing his fair ankles. They were as transparent as white jade, and he really looked tall and Queen-like. Many people didn¡¯t think that she would benefit from a disaster. She was about to die, but why were her resources getting better and better recently? not only did she be the female lead, but she even got the Best Actor to act with her. Therefore, some people had other thoughts. However, this time, before Yun Shen left, he turned back to look at the people in the dressing room.¡±¡±If I go out this time, who will spread the rumor that I¡¯m drinking with others? think about boss li. He¡¯s already drunk, let alone some other people.¡± It was the same look. This made all the actresses present know one thing. Yun Shen was not an easy person to deal with. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, he might really burn himself. Forget it, forget it. After getting into the nanny car, the manager chuckled.¡±¡±My young miss, you really shocked the crowd just now.¡± ¡°After all, she has a boyfriend.¡± Yun Shen smiled. Her current identity was rted to bei, so she couldn¡¯t let people say that bei liked to be cuckolded in the esports industry. She was a good wife. However, ording to her observation, the movie King had never done such things. Why did he suddenly think of setting up a game? They were even with their little boss. It seemed that some of the rumors were right. The two of them were indeed quite close. How interesting ... Chapter 531 - Chapter five hundred and thirty one

Chapter 531: Chapter five hundred and thirty one

Young master Jin, who was sitting in the private room, didn¡¯t expect that brother na would describe him as a literary arts Cafe. She had toe up with a script at thest minute and snatch a pair of sses from the assistant. After taking a sip of wine, he raised his head and asked,¡±¡±Does this look like a scriptwriter?¡± Everyone was a little dumbfounded. The movie King nced at him and said,¡±¡±Who are you trying to fool?¡± Just as he finished speaking. Someone pushed the door open and walked in. It was Feng nai. Of course, mo bei was also a part of it. Some of the small-time celebrities thought that the two of them were like them, newbies that little boss had recently taken a fancy to and wanted to promote. At the sight of the two people¡¯s looks, Zhang tie felt a sense of crisis. However, the next second. They were a little stunned. Because little boss Jin suddenly ran over.¡±¡±Brother naer, move aside. Let me see my male idol.¡± Prince Charming? Mo bei¡¯s eyes met little boss Jin¡¯s good-looking face indifferently. Her pure and elegant temperament appeared even more aloof and abstinent in this ce where the dark light intertwined. ¡°Prince Charming, I¡¯ve been wanting to see you again since thest time we met. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve set this up ...¡± Young master Jin started to act artistically. ¡°Speak humannguage,¡± Feng nai interrupted him nonchntly. Young master Jin immediately changed his style of speaking.¡±¡±We¡¯ll just eat, sing, and y games together.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and nced at her from the corner of his eye. How could young master Jin forget the most important thing?¡±Also, help me find some inspiration. When I saw my idol brother Nan the other day, I had the urge to write a script. What do you think of this main plot? from being despised by thousands of people to bing the king, in the middle ...¡± As mo bei listened, she raised her eyes and looked at Feng nai. Feng nai had no intention of interfering. Mo bei could only turn her gaze to the side and continue to listen indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s best for the main character to have a hidden identity. ¡± Young master Jin was also high and didn¡¯t even care about the group of people behind him.¡±For example, the king of the past. Oh right, someone like God bey. My brother na likes God bey the most. He¡¯s also very mysterious!¡± When mo bei heard this, her slender fingers paused. Although young master Jin didn¡¯t look very reliable, he always managed to hit the right spot every time he had an idea. ¡°Your favorite?¡± Mo bei¡¯s silence would only make it seem unreasonable. Young master Jin still wanted to say something. Feng nai nced at him nonchntly. Young master Jin had a serious expression on his face.¡±Prince Charming, brother chennan,e here. Let me introduce you to some people in our circle.¡± The celebrities who were sitting there were already very curious about the two neers. Especially the one who was called brother nain by the little boss. There were very few people who could make the Jin family like this. The only one who recognized Feng nai was a certain actor. He had been to the Feng family¡¯s main house and had seen this person before. He wasn¡¯t in the Feng family, but he was old master Feng¡¯s favorite grandson. It was said that he was so smart that many people were afraid of him. Unfortunately, he ended up ying games. These were the words people said when they mentioned him. However, even if he was ying games ... This person was so outstanding that old master Feng couldn¡¯t just call him back. It turned out that their little boss had done this specifically for this person from the Feng family. That¡¯s right, after all, the Jin family and the Feng family were old friends. It seemed that people like them, who were high above others and didn¡¯t know the hardships of the world, would reallye together. A certain movie King¡¯s eyes darkened. Young master Jin came over with his men.¡±You must know this one. He¡¯s acting in many of the roles on the screen. He ...¡± Chapter 532

Chapter 532: Five hundred and thirty two

Young master Jin hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. The door was pushed open again. This time, it was Yun Shen who came in wearing a long dress. Her usual bare face was already said to be beautiful. Today, when she looked up and smiled, she suppressed all the female celebrities in the room. This was probably why Yun Shen was hated by many. They all shared the same job, so why was it that her appearance could attract all the attention? In the end, he just used some kind of method. This thought would not disappear. Yun Shen understood, but at the same time, she could not be bothered. Therefore, before she came, she had made it clear that she would chat with whoever started the game and go back to sleep. Or she would go online and y games with the great God who brought her. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be staying in the Bureau forever. ...... However, she did not expect to see the North here. It was said that Yun Shen was as proud as a red rose, beautiful with thorns, andzy. He would never reveal any other expression in front of others. But now, he was just standing there in a daze. His eyes were round, and he did not look like the Yun Shen they knew. ¡°Mo ... What are you doing here?¡± Yun Shen almost said the word ¡°North,¡± but fortunately, it was not too messy, and he quickly changed his words. Mo bei¡¯s gaze also changed slightly. However, she had always been emotionless, so she couldn¡¯t show it. She only said,¡±¡±I¡¯m here to help people find inspiration. ¡± ¡°Helping people find inspiration here?¡± Yun Shenughed. Mo bei grunted in agreement. Yun Shen was happy to see her, so he naturally quickened his pace and walked over. He then held mo bei¡¯s arm.¡±Today is my lucky day.¡± ¡°Lucky day?¡± Other than Yun Shen, mo bei probably would not allow anyone to get close to her so easily. Yun Shen¡¯s smile deepened.¡±That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a lucky day. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡± Young master Jin, who was listening at the side, felt a chill at the back of his neck. Goddess Yun, why are you so good at saying such cheesy romantic words at a time like this? Don¡¯t you see that young master Feng, who is standing beside you, has cold eyes? In order to protect his freedom to dance and to continue his n, young master Jin reached out and tugged at brother NA¡¯s sleeve in a ce where the light couldn¡¯t reach. He whispered,¡±¡±She¡¯s acting. Goddess Yun¡¯s acting skills have always been good. She¡¯s definitely acting.¡± Feng nai tilted his eyes, his gaze very low. ¡°It¡¯d better be like what you said, acting. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s too strange. Look at couples. It¡¯s always the boy who takes the initiative. It¡¯s not normal for a girl to take the initiative, right?¡± Young master Jin still firmly believed that something was wrong. Feng nai swept him a nce.¡±With mo Nan¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll take the initiative?¡± he asked. ¡°Brother naer, you don¡¯t understand. When you¡¯re in a rtionship, no matter what personality you have, as long as you¡¯re a couple, the man will take the initiative.¡± Young master Jin was quite experienced in this area. After all, he had been confessed to by many of his sisters.¡±Think about it carefully. When you were with mo Nan, weren¡¯t you quite proactive? with your personality, I¡¯ve always thought that you wouldn¡¯t fall in love or like anyone. I even believed that you would marry aputer or keyboard, but in the end ...¡± Young master Jin shook his head.¡±I understand. Our generation is full of love, love.¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t listening to what little young master Jin had to say. That person¡¯s gaze had never left Yun Shen since just now ... Chapter 533

Chapter 533: Chapter five hundred and thirty three

When mo bei and Yun Shen stood together, they did look verypatible. Other than her good looks, mo bei always had an indescribable coolness about her. In addition, she always wore her clothes meticulously, even buttoning up thest button. Her legs were long and slender. Standing in this group of people, his temperament was even more outstanding. It was because it was too clean and abstinent. Matched with the beautiful Yun Shen hanging by his side. The people sitting there were still asking. ¡°Who¡¯s this cold, handsome guy? why is yunshen treating him like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t yunshen say that he wouldn¡¯t have close contact with anyone? now it seems like everyone is different. Maybe this is the sugar daddy who¡¯s been giving her so many resources recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡± ¡°I know! Could this be the boyfriend that she has admitted to the public, the one who ys games?¡± The two female celebrities and the model all looked over, the surprise on their faces very obvious. When did he be so handsome when he yed games? He even befriended young master Jin. ...... This was what the people on this side thought. A certain movie King¡¯s gaze fell on the figure who had been whispering to young master Feng and slowly opened his mouth.¡±¡±Let¡¯s all sit down and chat. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Young master Jin was very supportive of this sentence. After all, he could only start his previous n after he sat down. A certain movie King¡¯s voice rang in his ear. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Little boss, don¡¯t forget that you owe me this time. ¡± ¡°Well said, well said.¡± Young master Jin was very bold. As long as he could prove that goddess Yun and Mo Nan were a fake couple, he could only live a carefree and happy life in the future. It was easy to return the favor! At that time, he did not realize that sometimes, it was really difficult to repay a favor. This match was set up by young master Jin and her senior from the acting school, so Yun Shen had to go up and greet them. What made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken was that no matter where they went, Yun Shen would always bring mo Nan along. He looked to the side and slowly pulled his cor. The corners of his side profile were cold and Noble. There was a female celebrity next to him, her eyes almost never leaving Feng nai. In addition to being curious about his identity, it was also because his temperament and appearance were difficult to find. Some female celebrities wanted to get close to him, but young master Jin wouldn¡¯t give them the chance. What a joke! He had set up this trap to determine the true and false rtionship. He wasn¡¯t looking for trouble. If anyone were to get close to brother naer today ... Brother na would definitely make him suffer. Hence, young master Jin sat there all of a sudden, saving him the trouble of being on guard. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s all have a drink and celebrate.¡± Young master Jin took a ss of red wine that had just been sobered and was about to pour everyone a ss. He wanted to shorten the distance between them first to ensure that the game would proceed smoothly. It would be best if he could get one of them drunk. People were the most real when they were drunk. He would definitely be able to test something out. It was obvious that Feng nai agreed with this, so he didn¡¯t stop her. He didn¡¯t expect that when he reached mo Nan¡¯s ce. His wrist was actually blocked. Young master Jin¡¯s deer-like eyes were a little round. What was going on? ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink,¡± mo bei said in a very calm voice. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get drunk with such a ss. It¡¯s just one ss. It¡¯s just a token of appreciation.¡± In order to liven up the atmosphere, young master Jin was also going all out. Mo bei looked up at him. The coldness in her eyes somehow made young master Jin feel a little guilty ... Chapter 534

Chapter 534: Five hundred and thirty four

¡°Brother Nan, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll drink one first.¡± Young master Jin lowered his eyes. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I can¡¯t hold my liquor. It has nothing to do with whether I believe you or not.¡± Young master Jin still wanted to say something. Yun Shen reached out to take his ss and smiled.¡±¡±My boyfriend has never drunk alcohol since he was young. I¡¯ll drink this. What do you think, little boss?¡± Young master Jin felt a chill at the back of his neck because brother NA¡¯s eyes were getting colder and colder. He had gone through so much trouble to call these two over, not to let them show off their love. If they wanted to stop the alcohol, it should be brother nain who would do it. ¡°Goddess, what are you saying?¡± Young master Jin started to tone down his literary voice.¡±Brother Nan, if you don¡¯t want to drink, then don¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s y something else. Let¡¯s sing first and then y truth or dareter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Shen put down his ss. She quite liked to y truth or dare. Young master Jin didn¡¯t want to be beaten up too badly by brother naer after this. When she returned to her seat, she even moved closer to him. He had deliberately allowed brother naer to get closer to mo Nan. ...... It was not easy! Mo bei and Feng nai were indeed sitting close to each other. They were almost shoulder to shoulder and would even whisper a few words to each other. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were a couple. Yun Shen did not think about setting up a trap from the start. Don¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t think of it. Mo bei did not think about it either. Young master Jin was not stupid. He had called such arge group of people. It was like they were ying. In the middle, he even arranged roles for everyone, as if he really wanted to write a script. Feng nai sat there nonchntly, forked a piece of fruit, and passed it to the person beside him. Mo bei nced at him. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow as he asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid it¡¯s poisonous?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She took it and ate the pear. He said he was going to finish Truth or Dare. The rest of the people were there taking cards. This was what Yun Shen saw when he turned around. Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that the young master of the Feng family seemed to be particrly good to bei? Of course, it could also be exined that they were from the same team and were familiar with each other. However, no matter how familiar he was, he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the Jin family. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes darkened. He was thinking about whether he should remind bei after this. However, bei had a problem since he was young. He really couldn¡¯t tell what was the rtionship between brothers. What kind of person was interested in her? Otherwise, no one would have liked someone like her back in school. She passed the love letter to her directly and told her that boys should be more generous when chasing people in the future and not through such indirect means. That boy was also in the circle now. At that time, he was still a young school hunk, and he immediately burst into tears. Later on, Yun Shen even went tofort him. The school hunk really wanted to cry.¡±I wrote it for her.¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± Yun Shen patted the child¡¯s shoulder. The school hunk was really depressed. He had to transfer schools again. After all, he was handsome and popr with many people. Who would have thought that it would be her first confession of love? It would end like this. Yun Shen had thought about this problem before. Why had bei never thought of that? For one, she only had the game in her mind. Secondly, it was because of her cousin-inw and her cousin-inw. Especially her ¡°cousin-inw.¡± Lin Feng¡¯s education was really poisonous. Therefore, it was indeed difficult to make bei realize that someone else had an ulterior motive for her. Although bei was extremely smart, she might be able to understand each other¡¯s actions every day. However, a person like young master Feng wouldn¡¯t show it even if he had any ulterior motives ... Chapter 535

Chapter 535: Chapter five hundred and thirty five

This was what Yun Shen was worried about. Because it seemed that there was no actual problem. That young master Feng just liked to smile from time to time in front of the North, and he even seemed a little absent-minded. As for the others, they didn¡¯t seem to be in his eyes at all. Actually, there was one more thing that Yun Shen did not know. It wasn¡¯t that mo bei had never thought about getting along with him. Rather, Feng nai had already urately told her that even if they had the same looks, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything at all when she was in a male outfit. He only had feelings for ¡®his sister¡¯. But because of psychological issues, he couldn¡¯t get close. That was why mo bei had let down her guard. People like mo bei were the same when they were not on guard. It would be different if he was on guard. In the end, she was the one who treated Feng nai as a close friend. ...... That¡¯s why she thought of him in her own way and thought that a certain God had the same thoughts as her. In addition to hiding the fact that she was a girl, she also had to hide her fighting style. These two matters alone had already filled mo bei¡¯s mind. It was basically impossible for her to delve deeper into Feng NAI¡¯s gender. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she had never seen gay men. For someone like a certain God, he would probably only push away and say that he wasn¡¯t interested if a boy wanted to throw himself at him. Yun Shen had the same opinion on this. In their circle, there were many gay men. Many people were looking at young master Feng without even giving him a sidelong nce. What he could feel was this person¡¯s fickleness. Even though he lookedzy, but if one looked closely, he would only show his true colors in front of people he was familiar with. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to turn gay just like that. Feng nai was indeed still straight. He was very clear about this. All he wanted was a person. When he saw the back of that person¡¯s waist when his clothes were lifted up, his throat would itch. He could not resist these instincts. Even though he knew that the other party was a boy. He had already admitted defeat. The atmosphere in the private room was heated. Young master Jin was responsible for heating up the atmosphere. Of course, he would not be limited to this.¡±Brother naer, sing a song.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all professionals,¡±Feng nai saidzily. Mo bei nced at him at this moment. Feng nai sensed the other party¡¯s faint gaze and reached out to take the microphone, changing the words he was about to say.¡±¡±If you can¡¯t sing well, then just treat it as entertainment. Why listen to it?¡± Mo bei¡¯s side profile was clear as she pulled up the song list on her phone and clicked on the first song. When Feng nai saw the title of the song, he furrowed his brows.¡±¡±You¡¯re asking me to sing this song?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei looked up. Her voice was very calm.¡±It seems like Captain has heard of it before.¡± Feng nai chuckled softly, his face saying,¡±¡±This little brother, which ancient era are you from? why do you still have this kind of song?¡± ¡°What kind of song?¡± Young master Jin leaned over to take a look and stuttered,¡±This, I ...¡± My dad likes to hear this, right? Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the microphone twice before he said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s change to something else. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and chose the third song. Her emotions were very light, and she was probably serious.¡±This song?¡± Young master Jin, this was what his father liked to hear! Brother Nan was really a magical creature! Can¡¯t you keep up with the modern trends? Previously, mo bei had always been the one sighing in her heart in front of others. She had even had to take the me for her broken mouth. Today, it was Feng NAI¡¯s turn to massage his brows and throw his phone over.¡±¡±Choose the one in my music box.¡± Chapter 536

Chapter 536: Chapter five hundred and thirty six

Unexpectedly, mo bei¡¯s face was clear and her voice was cold.¡±¡±The songs on my phone are good.¡± Young master Jin thought,¡±F * ck, great deity, are you serious?¡± Why don¡¯t I introduce you and my dad to be friends? in terms of appreciation of art, you two are really simr! He, brother naer, would never sing such a song. Singing it would be a dark history! Feng nai indeed didn¡¯t want to sing. However, his lips curled up when he saw her clear ck and white eyes. A scheming taste overflowed from his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the first song. Let¡¯s sing together. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei took the other microphone. Young master Jin chuckled.¡±As long as you guys are happy.¡± Before they picked the song. He said in a low voice,¡±brother naer, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Their interaction isn¡¯t that intimate. Think about it. In such an environment, if they were really a couple, wouldn¡¯t they have kissed a long time ago? the lights would be so harmonious ...¡± He stopped abruptly before he could finish his sentence. Because of Feng NAI¡¯s gaze. It was extremely cold. ...... Young master Jin was stunned for a moment, but he still braced himself and said what he had to say.¡±Brother naer, you just have to cooperate with uster. We¡¯ll be able to determine if they¡¯re real or fake.¡± Feng nai did not object. Young master Jin sat down and helped them pick a song. Then, he unlocked his phone. He wanted to secretly record a video and post it on his moments. If brother nai sang this kind of song and didn¡¯t keep his dark history, how could he go disco dancing happily in the future? The song started. Except for the movie King, who was talking to Yun Shen, whose eyes shed with a hint of surprise. The rest of the people were indeed stunned. Are you serious about choosing this song? Of course, there were also younger ones who were still confused. They asked,¡±¡±What song is this? I¡¯ve never heard it before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to not have heard of it. ¡± Some people looked up at the ceiling. On the other end, Feng nai had already opened his mouth. With his unique voice, his singing was indeed very attractive.¡±She only left her phone number and refused to let me send her home.¡± Following that was mo bei¡¯s voice. It was unexpectedly cold and pleasant to the ear, and it also changed the entire scene of the song.¡±I heard that you¡¯ve also fallen in love with her before, and you were also unable to extricate yourself ...¡± This song was really magical. The small star who was sitting at the beginning didn¡¯t care. But for some reason, as he listened, he started to hum. Young master Jin was waiting for people to mock him so that he could share the information with everyone. He didn¡¯t expect that! Thements were like this! ¡°Brother nai is brother nai. No matter what song he sings, he¡¯s always so handsome.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blowing my brother nain¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°This song is going to be popr because of my brother na.¡± Young master Jin was heartbroken and went to their disco group.¡±F * ck, don¡¯t you feel guilty for leaving those words?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what should I leave?¡± ¡°Brother naer, after seeing your moments, you¡¯re going to die, student Jinzi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not sucking up to brother nain? I can tell that you haven¡¯t been beaten into submission.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s heart was really stifled, and he had yet to reply to this message. Anotherment popped up on her moments. It was his father ¡®s. ¡°You should learn from that naer kid¡¯s taste in the future.¡± Young master Jin really wanted to say that this was a song that brother na had chosen to chase after someone. Really, he was in awe of his brother nai. He could even bring people along to sing such a song sweetly and dere his sovereignty. He was also in awe! Forget it, I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m going to cause trouble and let them y games! Chapter 537

Chapter 537: Chapter five hundred and thirty seven

¡°Prince Charming brother Nan, you¡¯re the only one left who hasn¡¯t drawn a card.¡± As soon as mo bei finished singing, young master Jin leaned over. There were indeed not many cards left in his hand. But there was a kind of magic trick that gave the impression that it was a random choice, when in fact the cards had already been arranged. In other words, the three cards in young master Jin¡¯s hands. It was all the same. Why did he choose to give the card at this time? It was to make people have no time to think. Therefore, young master Jin was quite clever. Even when he looked into those clear eyes, he still felt guilty. However, he had no choice. Who asked brother na to turn people gay? Really, don¡¯t me him in the future. Young master Jin returned to his seat after he was done messing around.¡±Come on, stop the music and spin the wine bottles. Let¡¯s make this clear first. The rules of our game have always been ¡®dare¡¯, no one¡¯s true feelings.¡± Mo bei was not very keen on this kind of game. ...... In addition, she had even shared a biscuit with a certain Godst time because of this game. Thus, mo bei¡¯s eyes had been very indifferent from the beginning to the end. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to participate, but when others yed the game, they were all very excited. When it was mo bei¡¯s turn to spin the wine bottle, everyone would inexplicably fall into silence. It was probably because of that person¡¯s temperament. No matter who came to this ce, it would be different from the outside. Even Feng nai had an unruly air about him that he usually didn¡¯t have when he pulled open his cor. Mo bei was the only one. Even the way she buttoned her buttons had a hint of abstinence. No matter how lively the surroundings were, she had no intention of speeding up. However, young master Jin was a little anxious. Chapter 538

Chapter 538: Truth or Dare

When he saw the words on it, he was stunned. Yun Shen¡¯s hand stopped. The faces of the female celebrities on the other side all turned red for some reason. They were a little excited. Only Feng nai, who was the closest to mo bei, had his brows slightly furrowed. Obviously, he had just found out what was on the card. He wanted to give young master Jin a warning. However, he noticed that someone was watching him. Feng nai lifted half of his thin lips.¡±This little brother¡¯s luck with women is really not shallow.¡± After seeing Feng NAI¡¯s reaction, mo bei¡¯s originally deep gaze dispelled some of the spections in her heart. After all, he had drawn such a card. Mo bei wondered if someone was setting her up. For example, a certain God was still suspecting her. However, from that moment on. ...... The information that mo bei had received was that this person did not know the face of her card. His doubts were dispelled by 30%. But even if it wasn¡¯t a trap. It was a little difficult for her to get such a card. ¡°Find someone to kiss?¡± Young master Jin was the one who broke the silence. He raised the wine bottle, his eyes a Little Big, and he looked very real.¡±Brother Nan, congrattions! You won the grand prize!¡± Mo bei looked at him and said slowly,¡¯grand prize? Then, should I give it to you?¡± ¡°No, I want to save my first kiss for my wife.¡± Young master Jin said righteously,¡±Brother Nan, this question is a big prize for you. Look, my goddess Yun is here. I¡¯ll give you a chance to be intimate.¡± When the female celebrities heard this, they thought that it was true. People had girlfriends, so it was not a big deal to draw such a card. However, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was different. When he looked at little young master Jin, the iciness in his eyes could almost freeze the air in the entire private room. Although young master Jin¡¯s scalp was numb from being stared at, he still gave brother naer a look that said,¡±trust me.¡± He even started to look at her urgently. Brother naer, think about it. These two people have not had any intimate contact since they came in. Was this normal? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t regain any warmth. Young master Jin started to break out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, brother nain¡¯s line of sight couldn¡¯t be fixed on her all the time. After all, mo Nan was still standing there. Feng nai had indeed appeared a little nonchnt because he didn¡¯t want a certain someone to guess what he was thinking. Compared to not being able to obtain it. He didn¡¯t want to see disgust in a certain someone¡¯s eyes. But, kissing? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. What he wanted to do most right now was to ¡°pack the gold and bring it home.¡± Young master Jin felt the murderous aura and swallowed his saliva. However, if they were a fake couple, they would definitely not kiss! After all, everyone knew that goddess Yun had never even acted in intimate scenes before. Those who understood her would know that she was very concerned about this aspect. Besides, mo Nan didn¡¯t seem like someone who would mess around with feelings. If they were really a fake couple, they would never kiss. This was the path that young master Jin had taken. Especially in his eyes as a future gold medal screenwriter, the rtionship between these two people did not seem like a couple, but more like ... Very good friends. This way, young master Jin was even more certain of a certain movie King¡¯s spection. Goddess Yun probably wanted to turn down the dinner and find someone from outside the industry who was also her good friend of many years to pretend to be her boyfriend. First, it was safe. Second, when the time came to announce their breakup, she would not have any worries. What he was afraid of was that his brother nain woulde back and settle the score with him. Or, forget it. Young master Jin was just about to speak ... Chapter 539

Chapter 539: Take possession of this person

¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Mo bei interrupted young master Jin, who was about to cancel the Dare. There seemed to be a wisp of morning mist that had yet to disperse in those eyes. The pure ck color exuded a faint coolness. ¡°W-what?¡± Young master Jin felt that he was going to fail this time. He didn¡¯t want the other party to admit that he was right. He just wanted to test that they were a fake couple! Mo bei only nced sideways at him. She, who had always been wrong with her words, directly used her actions to rece her own words. She supported herself with one hand by Yun Shen¡¯s side and leaned closer. Because of this action, her white T-shirt slid down a little, revealing her sexy corbones and her translucent cold white skin. Perhaps it was because they were too close, that posture only made people blush and their hearts beat faster. Yun Shen did not think much of it, but he realized that if bei did not do this dare, their couple identity would probably be suspected. If it was someone else, they could still punish themselves by drinking three sses of wine to avoid this risk. But bei came here only three mouthfuls, let alone three cups. Not to mention that if they were a couple, they would draw such a card. ...... His girlfriend would definitelye. Yun Shen, who had superb acting skills, only moved his eyshes. As beautiful as she was, she was like a young girl who had just fallen in love and was waiting for her boyfriend ... The female celebrities around them were all a little excited. ¡°Are you really going to kiss me?¡± They were already used to kissing. However, for some reason, perhaps because that person was too restrained and Noble, when he slowly approached Yun Shen, he could always give people a sense of heartwarming. That side profile of his was clearly handsome. Bang! Bang! She thought it was the sound of a heartbeat. Unexpectedly, a wine ss was knocked over by someone. Red wine spilled down the table. Mo bei did not approach Yun Shen. It was because someone had pulled her back. He held her so tightly that her wrist hurt a little. Mo bei turned to look at him. It was Feng nai. He held mo bei¡¯s wrist with one hand, while the other hand circled around her back and pressed on her abdomen. It was a posture that only good Brothers would have. However, he knew that he didn¡¯t have the intention of being a good brother to this person. Rather, he could bear the fact that he had a girlfriend. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see him being so intimate with anyone, let alone kissing. He had already tested it out. A fake couple seemed to be just his wishful thinking. This person had sacrificed so much for his rtionship with Yun Shen. He trusted her so much that he didn¡¯t even know that Yun Shen went to the nightclub to look for her. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai had never thought of using the most despicable means. In the end, he still didn¡¯t want this person to know too much. In this way, he would have to experience another betrayal. A rtionship had reached such a state. He believed that Yun Shen would gradually fade away from him. He would wait for the day they faded. But in the middle. She wanted him to watch them kiss. He could not do it! He even had an impulse. He would take this person away. He would use all means to imprison him and make him his. While Feng nai hated himself ... But he also felt that this was how it should be. She wanted to possess him little by little. He could only make this person his. He would not be like this. Which girl was he going to kiss? Sometimes, he even wanted to leave his mark on all the ces he was exposed. He wanted everyone present to know that this person was his. Chapter 540

Chapter 540: Five hundred and forty

However, when she met his indifferent eyes ... Feng nai still suppressed all his dark thoughts. He knew that he could do that, but at the same time, it would mean that he would lose all possibility of owning this person. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t rush. At this thought, Feng nai smiled and said a little nonchntly,¡±¡±Little brother, are you stupid? you really kissed me?¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Yun Shenughed.¡±We¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s just a kiss. How is that silly?¡± Wasn¡¯t this young master Feng¡¯s reaction a little too big? Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter how close you two are in private. There are so many people around here. They probably don¡¯t like you very much, miss Yun.¡± Yun Shen paused. She had always been unlucky with women. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was emotionless.¡±¡±Thest time he came to look for you, a lot of bad things happened. This time, you two have to be careful. If someone uses you to y games and upload photos, what will you do?¡± The artistes sitting there were speechless. Could they be considered to have been shot while lying down? ...... Most importantly, they might really take photos on other asions. But this was a game set up by young master Jin. How could they ruin their own future? Young master Jin was dumbfounded. After all, he had brought his own people. Whoever dared to take photos would have a good ending, not to mention spreading it. Brother nain should know. Why now ... Ah! He finally understood! Young master Jin pped his forehead and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Brother na is right. Brother Nan, you don¡¯t know how scheming and scheming the artistes are. It¡¯s not just the artistes. Wherever there are people, there will be trouble. For the sake of goddess Yun, we should cancel this dare to save people from taking photos.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Aren¡¯t everyone here your friends?¡±¡±you invited them.¡± Young master Jin choked for a moment before he said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the one who invited them. I can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll be safe. What if there¡¯s someone with a bad character among them?¡± All the artistes present were speechless. The second time he was shot, it was from his boss. Of course, he had to ept it. In the eyes of a certain movie King. There was nothing wrong with young master Jin¡¯s words. The thoughts of this group of people would change ording to the location. Especially their circle, which was veryplicated. He had to be careful when making friends. He had to be careful with his words and even more careful with his actions. Not to mention his words and actions. It should be the same for e-sports now. After all, it was the age of the inte. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a fluctuation. But today, someone didn¡¯t want to see the kissing scene, so he came up with such an excuse. It had to be said that the excuse was just right. Since Yun Shen came in, he could probably feel the jealousy of the female artistes in his eyes. Therefore, this excuse seemed to be good for everyone. A certain movie King nced at young master Jin, who was listening to the other party. Then, his gazended on Feng nai. In the past, he had only heard of this young master Feng¡¯s methods. Looking at it now, it was indeed a vicious person. However, wasn¡¯t a certain Blondie a little too cooperative? Young master Jin¡¯s words that it was for the cloud goddess¡¯s good had indeed convinced mo bei. Besides, if possible, she didn¡¯t want to kiss him. She only did it to avoid suspicion. Regardless of whether today was a trap or not. There was a solution to everything ... Chapter 541 - Kissing through the paper

Chapter 541: Kissing through the paper

Young master Jin was a little restless. After all, his brother nain¡¯s eyes had not warmed up. Not to mention the faint hostility. He was a little scared of brother naer. After all, he had never seen his brother na show such an expression before. Just as mo Nan was about to kiss Yun Shen ... Even young master Jin was afraid that brother na would do something. But even now, the look in his eyes seemed to be different. It was as if something had been released. It was as if he could no longer be locked in. It was true. Feng nai was in a very dangerous state right now. Especially the two of them, when they looked at each other, there was a faint tacit understanding and intimacy. ...... Feng nai felt that this was an eyesore from the start. His hand, which was holding the wine ss, turned pale. However, there was a faint ck glow in his eyes. Another person was spinning a bottle. After a dare, the cards in their hands would be put aside. Only four people were left with cards. And that included Feng nai. With the speed and angle of the rotation, it was not impossible to calcte the approximatending point of the bottle mouth. Feng nai looked at the wine bottle that was spinning on the table, and his long leg intentionally or unintentionally touched the corner of the table. The wine bottle, which was about to slow down, paused again. It missed the nervous male model and finally aimed in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Young master Jin was stunned.¡±Brother nain!?¡± F * ck, he should have stopped the game just now. It was all because mo Nan and Yun Shen¡¯s rtionship had exceeded his expectations. He had even forgotten to shout ¡°cut.¡± Now, he had been tricked. Would his brother nain directly take him home? Furthermore, with brother naer¡¯s mysophobia ... After today¡¯s party. He would definitely be beaten to death by his brother nain. Young master Jin wanted to cry. Yun Shen had been turning sideways to ask Mo bei what other song she wanted to sing. There was no one on the two cards, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Young master Jin shouted. Only then did mo bei¡¯s gazend on him. The male model heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest,¡±¡±Thank God it wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯d rather die than take off my clothes on the spot.¡± Meanwhile, Feng nai furrowed his brows slightly. Young master Jin thought to himself, there¡¯s no such segment. Who on earth had also transferred his brother nain? Young master Jin, who had a strong desire to live, was about to say something. However, Feng nai directly turned his head and said to him,¡±¡±Go get a piece of paper.¡± ¡°Get paper?¡± Young master Jin was a little confused. Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the surface of his card, as nonchnt as ever.¡±¡±Using your mouth to pass paper, how can you pass without paper?¡± ¡°Oh, right, paper! You need paper!¡± Young master Jin felt even more flustered. Why was brother na so cooperative? was he thinking of how to settle the score with himter? The girl next to him was bold. One of them didn¡¯t know Feng NAI¡¯s name, so he only smiled.¡±¡±God, do you want to choose me? I¡¯m really good at this. ¡± Feng nai onlyughed, slightly absent-minded. His long fingers yed with the lighter, but he didn¡¯t give the other party any response. On the other side, young master Jin was thinking that he would educate this artiste when he got back. He dared to flirt with anyone. When the time came, he would go to his grandfather¡¯s ce and say something. His grandfather would have to kneel down and copy the family¡¯s teachings, adding one more crime. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be clean. You even led naer astray. I think your skin is itchy!¡± The scene was too vivid, and young master Jin decided to report his life. He immediately followed brother naer¡¯s instructions and asked for a thin piece of paper from the waiter. Wait a minute! Using his mouth to pass paper? Brother nain was looking for ... Chapter 542

Chapter 542: Kissing, numbing

Before young master Jin could even think of this ... Feng nai had already made his move. He was wearing a thin ck trench coat and sitting on the sofa. As his right hand swept past, he only pulled the person closest to him towards him. Mo bei naturally turned her face to the side. He took advantage of this time gap. Feng nai turned his face to the side, and his thin lips touched hers through the paper. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused, and her smooth eyes paused for a moment. It was toote to Dodge. The tip of her nose brushed past him, and he could smell the pleasant smell of tobo and mint. The other party was looking at her. His eyes were beautiful and lingering, deep as the night and indifferent. It was as if he waspleting this big adventure. But even so ... Yun Shen still knocked over the fruit te beside him. The other artistes ¡®eyes were wide open. ...... But she also felt that the posture was too beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth after taking a deep breath. The two of them were too handsome. It turned out that a kiss from such a person would be more pleasing to the eye. It could simply stir the hearts of people. He listened to the sounds around him. Mo bei¡¯s first reaction was to retreat, but Feng nai reached out and pressed the back of her head, pushing her up. In order to prevent the paper from falling, he came even closer than before. It was as if they could even breathe together. Even her face was stained with his residual warmth. And that piece of paper was too thin. It was so thin that he could even feel the temperature of his thin lips. It was so thin that mo bei felt it would break. Especially when he leaned over. It was as if the piece of paper didn¡¯t exist. Mo bei¡¯s tailbone felt numb for some reason. His thoughts were also in a mess. Then ... She narrowed her eyes. With a Swoosh, he pressed her down on the sofa. He raised his arm to block the attack and pressed his elbow against Feng nai ¡®s, his eyes clearly probing him. However, Feng nai took a piece of tissue and wiped the corners of his mouth, his voice asnguid as ever.¡±¡±Pass me a paper. Why are you hiding?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes lifted. After Feng nai reached out to push her away, he picked up the wine bottle next to him and seemed to be rinsing his mouth. After doing this. Mo bei¡¯s probing gaze lowered a little, and she reached out to remove the paper. Her mysophobia was still there, and it seemed like she was just doing it toplete her dare. After all, other than young master Jin, she was the only one who was familiar with him. At this moment, Yun Shen pulled mo bei in his direction and looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Young master Feng, of all people, why did you choose my boyfriend to pass me a note? I¡¯m very possessive. ¡± The reason why he said that was because Yun Shen was worried that the other party would really have thoughts about Beiqi. Feng nai took another sip of wine, looking extremely nonchnt.¡±¡±Your boyfriend is my support. Who else do you want me to look for besides him? We¡¯re both girls, so it¡¯s not good to do this kind of thing. Of course, I¡¯ll find a man. Besides, we ate the same biscuit in the big adventurest time. It¡¯s too troublesome to find someone else. ¡± As he spoke, he spat out the wine again. Yun Shen understood that people like him who had a good upbringing did not want to get involved with any woman outside. It was not like how it was shown on TV that they would not reject anyone. Especially someone like Feng nai. He rarely took anyone seriously. He would not have had such an interaction with any girl. KING¡¯s influence in the esports scene. No matter what he did, it would be magnified. So it wasn¡¯t hard to understand why Feng nai didn¡¯t look for anyone else. But why the North? Chapter 543

Chapter 543: Bai Lian NAI¡¯s thoughts

Yun Shen did not end the topic there.¡±Young master Feng, out of all the people here, you should be the most familiar with our little boss. He¡¯s single, why don¡¯t you look for him? Isn¡¯t he more suitable?¡± Young master Jin opened his mouth and wanted to speak. Feng nai didn¡¯t give him the chance. He turned his face sideways and lit a cigarette. Holding it between his thin lips, he slowly spat out,¡±¡±He¡¯s gay, and I¡¯m supposed to pass it to him?¡± After saying this, Feng nai snorted.¡±¡±What if he falls in love with you?¡± Yun Shen paused and looked in young master Jin¡¯s direction. To be honest, he was shocked. Bent? The artistes also had obvious expressions of wanting to gossip but not being able to. Their little boss was gay? Only a certain movie King narrowed his eyes slightly. Young master Jin pointed at himself, probably to express that he was gay? Brother naer, are you willing to tell such a crazy lie just to kiss someone? Fortunately, not everyone believed him. Because young master Jin had heard someone speaking up for him. ...... ¡°Look at the people young master Jin invited.¡± It was mo bei. When she said this, her eyes were still light, but when theynded on those female artistes, there was no change in her emotions.¡±¡±They don¡¯t look gay, they all have good figures.¡± Feng nai smiled a little devilishly.¡±These are all smoke bombs. Don¡¯t you see who¡¯s sitting on his left?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gazended on him. A certain movie King raised his eyebrows. Feng nai nonchntly flicked the cigarette ash away. When his long, slender, and fair fingers held the cigarette, there was always a sense of seduction in them.¡±¡±Jinzi has always liked to write since he was a child. His ambition is to be a scriptwriter. He asked you toe here this time to find inspiration from you. However, as far as I know, almost all of the male leads in some of his scripts are set for someone.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. Holy shit, holy shit! How did brother naer know about this? Young master Jin rushed over and tried to stop him. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very light.¡±Someone¡¯s here today too. I¡¯m very happy. Jinzi¡¯s hard work all these years didn¡¯t go to waste. He¡¯s finally crossing paths with the person he likes.¡± Young master Jin wanted to yell. He did like to use a certain someone as the male lead, but that was because the other party¡¯s acting skills were good. When did he say that he liked a certain someone?! It could be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding. Because a certain someone, the movie king who was sitting next to young master Jin, turned his head slightly and nced in his direction. Looking at that gaze ... Young master Jin was really unable to exin himself. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you approached me,¡± the other person said in a low voice. Young master Jin scratched his head and also lowered his voice. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after we¡¯re done. ¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The movie King looked at the yellow-haired man and raised his eyebrows. The interaction between the two of them had simply confirmed Feng NAI¡¯s words! All the artistes present, including Yun Shen, finally understood why the little boss always came to the set to look for the Best Actor. This exined everything. So he had taken a fancy to her. In that case, this game was not set up for her. It was because young master Jin wanted to chase after someone, so he suggested a dare. Of course, he was notpletely unguarded. After this, she would pay more attention to her rtionship with Yun Shen. Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell. She didn¡¯t know that while she was thinking. At this moment, what was Feng nai thinking when his gaze met her lips ... Chapter 544

Chapter 544: The dark Feng nai

He wanted more. The dream at night began to have a concrete outline. Those flirtatious entanglements were iparably clear at this moment. Once the wild beast was released. It seemed that there was no possibility of being locked up again. Even if he had told himself over and over again. The other party would be disgusted. But the more terrifying thought was that he wanted it at all costs. Feng nai lowered his eyes and listened to the voices around him. They were all about little young master Jin. With his scheming mind, he was very clear on what kind of method he could use to divert everyone¡¯s attention. And a reasonable exnation for everything that happened today. If there was even the slightest possibility, he wouldn¡¯t want to use such a method. However, he still felt unwilling. ...... He was clearly the one who came first. In the game. She was already married. Was it because he was a man that he had lost from the start? Even if it was disgust. He also wanted to get this person. He wanted to make himpletely his. No one noticed that Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were faintly emittingyer afteryer of ck mist. Especially when he saw the person beside him raise her hand and wipe her thin lips with the back of her hand, some of his emotions became stronger. Since she had already provoked him ... Then don¡¯t even think about retreating in one piece. Feng nai leaned back. He had clearly made his decision, but there was no hint of happiness in his eyes. Instead, there was a kind of depraved darkness. The ck hair fell. From this angle. Feng nai was already very handsome, just like a vampire aristocrat in a movie. He had a high nose bridge and a faint smile on his lips. However, if one looked closely, there was destion and cruelty in that smile. He was cruel to himself. Due to the failure of the n, it was not yet dawn. Young master Jin, the host, paid the bill. He really could not stay in this state any longer. His brother NA¡¯s eyes were like wolves hidden in the night. Even he couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. But there was one thing. Separating mo Nan and Yun Shen would not be a problem. Therefore, as soon as they left, young master Jin said,¡±¡±Goddess Yun, let¡¯s go to the set and take you home. We don¡¯t have to wait for your manager toe.¡± Young master Jin looked like a rich second-generation heir with no bad intentions. In fact, he even had his own stupid cuteness. Mo bei was also at ease with him bringing yunshen back. ¡°Go, it¡¯s toote.¡± Mo bei nced at Yun Shen beside her. ¡°Okay, remember to send me a message when you get back to the base.¡± Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. The two of them did look very intimate at this moment. Feng nai was standing at the side with his left hand in his pocket. His well-defined side profile didn¡¯t reveal any emotion at all. Only young master Jin knew that when he lowered his eyes, his thin lips were curled up coldly. Young master Jin quickly chuckled and left with Yun Shen. He had been thinking about it. That is, if the cloud goddess wasn¡¯t mo Nan¡¯s girlfriend. If any other girl had gotten so close to mo Nan, he would probably have dealt with her directly. Sometimes, when brother nain really wanted something, he was indeed ruthless. The more he wanted it, the more he wanted it. In some ways, Grandpa Feng wanted brother na to be the heir because he felt that he was psychologically suitable. However, the contradictory part was that he rarely asked for anything. Other than games, he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in anything else. As for why he chose to y professionally. In fact, it was all because of bey. After all, that was the first time he had lost to someone ... Chapter 545

Chapter 545: Find a way to get close

Now, brother na seemed to care more about mo Nan than he did for Bey. That¡¯s right. After all, it was not a kind of emotion. To be honest, it was hard for young master Jin to imagine that he, brother nain, could be gay. With that person¡¯s pride, it was impossible for him to like anyone¡¯s boyfriend. Young master Jin turned his head and looked at the slender figure retreating through the window. As expected, the word ¡®love¡¯ hurt people ... The night wind blew. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s windbreaker were lifted by the wind. In addition, his legs were long and slender. The people who came out from inside would all turn to look at him. Mo bei had already heard more than one person say,¡±so handsome, so handsome.¡± In order to avoid being recognized, they both wore masks. ...... But even so ... ¡°Ah!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°k-God k! Is it Almighty k?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows had just been raised. However, the person beside her grabbed her wrist, and her maic voice came through the mask.¡±¡±What are you still standing there for? are you getting photographed?¡± His words fell. He strode forward with his long legs. This was probably the advantage of having long legs. He walked so fast that others couldn¡¯t even catch up with him. However, there were still other people in front. Sometimes, it was true. Once he was recognized. It would be a little difficult to really leave. Mo bei, on the other hand, was fine. In terms of poprity, he was not just one level behind Feng nai. However, the person in front of him could not. If they were stuck here, the club would probably have to deal with them. Because it was a fun ce. This was the time when there were many people. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked around. Then, she pulled the person to a stop and met Feng NAI¡¯s gaze.¡±The railing.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and instantly changed his direction. Both of them had good skills. He jumped over the railing of the pedestrian crossing. It was not difficult for them. They even had a tacit understanding. Hended handsomely and neatly. Just like that, he pulled a decisive distance away from the person who was about to catch up. But photos of them together were still taken. This didn¡¯t matter. To the fans, it was simply a wave of candy. Especially the way the two of them stood together. When they looked at each other in their private clothes, they were really suave. On the other hand, manager li felt that the two of them were in the same frame too often. Who could young master be on good terms with? But if there really was a tendency ... The old Chairman would settle the score with him. He had to think of a way to remind his young master. Manager li looked at the photos on the inte and reached out to touch his head. In the night, Feng nai and Mo bei, who had gotten into the car, were breathing a little faster than before. They looked at each other again. When they were leaning side by side, their lips were slightly curved up. Her heart was beating differently from usual. After all, he had run all the way. But Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that person¡¯s fair neck. Then, he tilted his head and leaned on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze turned to the side. Feng nai seemed to be a little ufortable, his brows slightly furrowed.¡±¡±The alcohol¡¯s here.¡± He had indeed drunk a lot today. Ever since he became an e-sports yer. Feng nai had never been like this before. But there was one thing that everyone who was familiar with him knew. Feng nai was a person who couldn¡¯t get drunk at all. Basically, anyone who drank it casually would be drunk. He could be in a nonchnt state from the beginning to the end. So, the current him, saying that he was drunk didn¡¯t exist at all ... Chapter 546

Chapter 546: Five hundred and forty six

Mo bei was not aware of this. It was onlybined with his experience of being drunk after three mouthfuls of wine. Then, he looked at the man¡¯s pale lips. She saw him pressing his stomach with one hand. He was already 70% convinced. Young master Jin was wrong about one thing. When Feng nai really wanted someone, he wouldn¡¯t be cruel to others, but to himself. In order to make it look more realistic, she knew that pressing her stomach like this after drinking would hurt. He still went to press it. ¡°I leaned against it and slept for a while.¡± Feng nai closed his eyes, his voice a little low. Mo bei looked at his face. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyshes twitched. This experience waspletely derived from trouble Lin¡¯s ssmate. Every time that fellow acted pitiful, he would use this trick on him. Very clearly, Feng nai had used the right move. ...... Mo bei had never had a temper for such adorable things. Especially since he already felt that the person looked like a cat, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He reached out and pressed on the person¡¯s stomach, rubbing it very gently. Feng nai paused and opened his eyes. His eyes reflected the city lights outside the window, making them look even more beautiful and profound. Mo bei thought that his mysophobia was acting up again, so she didn¡¯t show any emotions and only said indifferently,¡±¡±Bear with it. Your stomach will feel better if you press it like this.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and only closed his eyes again. When mo bei couldn¡¯t see him, a faint smile appeared on his pale, handsome face. Was it for everyone who had tasted warmth? Dou buxiang had returned to its icy state. It was too boring. Without this person, the life in the past was really too boring. Yun Shen was different. She didn¡¯t need this person. But he only wanted one. Since he was pretending to be drunk. Of course, he had to be more thorough. The more Feng nai went on, the more ufortable he seemed to be. When mo bei saw that he was in pain, she naturally let him lean on her when she got out of the car. Feng nai liked this kind of negative distance. He even felt reluctant to leave. With one hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder and the other pressing down on his ck hair, he pulled it back, revealing his handsome and clear face. He looked as if he was really drunk. However, this Feng nai had an additional deadly sexiness in the night. He originally had a devilish appearance. Now, he was even more frightened. In addition, he knew very well where trouble Lin¡¯s weak spot was. He pretended to be very sick. It was so listless that it seemed to have lost one-tenth of its usual imposing manner. Mo bei looked at his lips that were turning paler and paler. Indeed, she did not let him go. Even after entering the base, he still carried her up the stairs. At this time, the others had already fallen asleep. Mo bei was also trying her best to lower her voice. However, when he opened the door. She wanted to take the key out of his pocket. Feng nai turned his body to the side, and his breath was right behind mo bei¡¯s ear. It was hard to not pay attention to it. Mo bei looked up and exerted more force. She wanted to borrow the force from the door to bring him in. He didn¡¯t know where the problem was. When the door was closed. One was unguarded. There would be a rebound. The person on her shoulder didn¡¯t do anything, but trapped her between his chest and the wooden door. The position had also changed. All he could feel was a faint burning sensation on her neck. It was his breathing. Bit by bit, it hit the area behind her ear. It was a warm, soft, and undeniable sense of existence. It slid down slowly, as if it had been electrocuted. This caused mo bei¡¯s fingers to pause for a moment. Chapter 547

Chapter 547: The darkened Feng nai, kiss

The other party¡¯s presence could not be ignored at all. Mo bei¡¯s neck was especially sensitive. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have worn the top button when he was wearing a shirt. The lights in the room were off. It was dark everywhere. Although there was moonlight. However, mo bei had night blindness. His eyes were still adapting. But he had no vision. In a situation where he could not see anything. His senses would be even stronger. She could even feel the warmth of his chest. And the body structure of this person was different from hers. ...... Due to the posture. His knee was between her legs. There was a slight friction. Mo bei only needed to turn her face to touch him. The two of them were so close that even their breaths were mixed together. Mo bei couldn¡¯t be touched casually. After all, she was a girl in this position. If he moved casually, he might be noticed. The minty smell of tobo in her breath made mo bei retreat a little. Then, she freed one hand and tried to avoid physical contact between the two of them. However, he seemed to have fallen into a tipsy state as he mumbled,¡±¡±Why is it so fragrant?¡± Mo bei was just about to push him away. However, he exerted some force and pressed one of her shoulders against the wooden door. Her hands were strong and powerful, but her beautiful eyes were a little blurred. It was as if he didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him was. His ck hair fell on the bridge of his nose, making his eyes look like whirlpools. With this pull. The buttons on his shirt came undone. Mo bei didn¡¯t notice that when someone held her left shoulder like that, her coat and shirt slid down slightly, revealing a faint, cold white. Feng nai wasn¡¯t like mo bei, who had night blindness. From his angle, he could see the shock. Its translucent skin was like a fine porcin Jade. It was as if she was trying to lure him into doing something even more outrageous. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and the fingers of his right hand slowly clenched in ces that mo bei couldn¡¯t see, as if he was suppressing something. However, the young man in front of him had messy ck hair and clothes. His usual noble and restrained temperament seemed to have been broken at this moment. But after breaking it, people would always want more. For example, if he bit this person¡¯s neck now, would his eyes suddenly widen? Or, would this person¡¯s face turn red or even gasp slightly when he was in love? Then, she would beg for mercy under him ... Feng NAI¡¯s throat suddenly felt dry and thirsty. That kind of dry thirst was really a little unbearable at this moment. It was probably because of the alcohol. In addition, he was very clear that no one would disturb them at this time. Or perhaps it was because he was too uneasy. It was clearly within reach. But it was not his. How could his support not be his? Am I right? ¡°Beibei.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei¡¯s mind went nk for a moment because of these two words. He knew? That was impossible. He couldn¡¯t have known. ¡®Then why ...¡¯ At this moment, Feng nai lowered his body a little more, and his voice rang in her ear. He did look very drunk, and she didn¡¯t know if he was asking her or talking to himself.¡±Your brother said you¡¯re mo bei. Why are you wearing your brother¡¯s clothes?¡± Did he get the wrong person? Mo bei¡¯s brows had just been raised. ¡°Furthermore, you even came to my room.¡± When Feng nai was drunk, he was asnguid as a demon. He lowered his voice andughed.¡±Are you here to seduce me?¡± Chapter 548

Chapter 548: Kiss and kiss

¡°Seduce?¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side to avoid his breath.¡±¡±Captain, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai leaned closer, his voice bewitching.¡±Which part of me isn¡¯t worth your seduction?¡± Mo bei looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. He was drunk. As expected, he had an idol burden and a narcissistic physique. ¡°Am I not very good-looking?¡± Feng nai suddenly curled his lips. His logical words made mo bei even more convinced that he was drunk. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm as she tried to push him away. But the next second. Mo bei suddenly stopped. It was because of the shadow that suddenly lowered in front of her and the heat on her lips. It made her fingers stop for a moment. His reaction wasn¡¯t slow. But he was faster than her, pressing her wrist against the wooden door. The long legs came even closer, as if they had nailed her in one position. ...... The faint smell of alcohol mixed with minty sandalwood entered the room, which was different from before. It was a real kiss. At this moment, no one had any thoughts. All that was left in mo bei¡¯s mind was a sky full of snowkes. She couldn¡¯t even breathe, as if she wascking oxygen. Not to mention the temperature of his body. That tall and straight body was so hot that it could almost burn people into ashes. Mo bei had never experienced this before. The entire room was filled with the sound of clothes rustling. Chapter 549

Chapter 549: The heated reaction after kissing

What about boss¡¯s current state? He probably needed to get a room ... Han Xi decided to make something like a fire-reducing soup the next morning. Even though they didn¡¯t allow him to go near the kitchen. However, he could still make something as simple as green bean soup. Panda wanted to go in. ¡°Wait!¡± Han Xi stopped him.¡±Let¡¯s hear what mo Nan has to say.¡± ¡°The captain is drunk.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. After she noticed Panda¡¯s gaze, she lowered her eyes and looked at her own shirt. Her expression did not change.¡±I carried him back.¡± Panda, however, had a puzzled look on his face. Was he drunk? Big brother, he ...¡± Without waiting for Panda to finish speaking, han Xi pulled him back again.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go in and take a look at boss. ¡± Was there a need to look? When had boss ever been drunk? Panda had been forcefully brought into the room. He was really confused. ...... After mo bei tugged at her shirt, she didn¡¯t turn around and instead returned to her bedroom. She did not turn on the light. His eyes were a little dark. He said he liked it before. Mo bei had not expected it to be so intense. Now, it seemed ... Mo bei reached out to touch her slightly painful lips. They were still a little itchy, and the lingering scent on them was so obvious that even now, there was still the scent of mint wine. A certain God was indeed very dangerous. That face could easily make her lose her guard. Today was the first time mo bei had noticed the difference between a boy and a girl. When he pressed her wrist down and kissed her, she lost her strength very quickly. It was so fast that she didn¡¯t even have time to react. She could only sense his aura and nothing else. This was the first time mo bei had been kissed like this. The two of them had just met before. However, it was different today. If she didn¡¯t stop him. Even her secret would be exposed just now. Mo bei paused and walked into the bathroom, wanting to wash away some of the abnormalities. However, he realized that no matter how he gargled, it was of no use. It seemed like she had to remind him not to drink in the future. Even if he did, he should not mistake her for someone else. But even if his current thoughts were for his ¡®little sister¡¯ on the surface ... However, from mo bei¡¯s perspective, her ¡°sister¡± was herself. A person had such a thought. Mo bei lowered her eyes to wash her face, but the redness behind her ears had not disappeared. However, mo bei only thought that Feng nai had feelings for her. He didn¡¯t know how deep this thought was. What Panda and the others saw was Feng nai, who had his eyes closed as if he was really a little drunk. If han Xi hadn¡¯t seen him open his eyes, he would have thought so even if there was a fire burning in his clear eyes. Panda said he was going to call for help. Han Xi said,¡±you¡¯ll wake up after a good night¡¯s sleep. Who are you calling? go down. We¡¯ll see how it goes tomorrow.¡± Panda looked at it again and felt that it was true. After all, their boss had never been drunk before. It was possible that he had drunk fake wine this time and was just a little drunk. Moreover, if you disturb boss¡¯s sleep, you¡¯ll die a terrible death no matter what. Hence, after a quick nce, they did not make any more noise and walked out and closed the door. The room returned to silence. Feng nai was the only one left. He did not look drunk at all. On the contrary, his eyes were very deep, like the sea at night. Especially when he stared at the door, the color of his eyes became even more serious. Feng nai got up from his bed and walked to the bed that a certain someone had once slept in. The faint lemon smell of shampoo would easily make one¡¯s body heat up at this time ... Chapter 550

Chapter 550: Chapter 550-the beginning of love

Especially after he had kissed that person. Every breath on the bed was awakening his body¡¯s desire. Feng nai lowered his gaze. As his ck hair fell, even his breath was boiling hot. He could feel the changes in his body, and his throat was very dry. A corner of the past scenes in the dream world had been flipped open. When he closed his eyes, the kiss just now kept reying in his mind. The man¡¯s clothes were untidy, his breathing was rapid, and his eyes were wide open. The sweet softness was easier than he had imagined to attract the beast in his heart. The fair neck under the shirt did not have an obvious Adam¡¯s apple like the average boy. Instead, there was a small bump. It was that small bump that made him want to bite that person¡¯s neck. It was probably because he wasn¡¯t tall among boys that his body developedte, and he was young and abstinent. If only he had epted all his kisses just now ... And what kind of scenery would it be? Fortunately, he did notnd a punch. ...... Did this mean that he could use this method? Slowly get this person. Some of his thoughts didn¡¯t get resolved. Instead, he had a more concrete picture. Especially when he kissed her, his body trembled slightly under his palm, and his thin lips moved slightly. And the skin that he touched felt like top-quality warm Jade. All of these made him unable to free himself. As he thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyshes moved. Under the thin nket was his tall body that was getting hotter and hotter. Some of the fragments in his mind made his breathing gradually be unstable, and even the heartbeat in his chest was twice as fast as usual. All the blood in his body seemed to be concentrated in one point. He had the unique feeling of his age, as well as a slight self-loathing. It filled the entire room. After everything had settled down ... Feng NAI¡¯s right hand was hanging by his side, and his demonic, handsome face could be vaguely seen under the moonlight. Her breathing was slow, and her eyes were covered by her fringe. Only her high nose and perfect jawline could be seen. It was obviously a nonchnt expression. However, at this moment, he looked like a darkened white angel. Even his eyes were faintly stained with the night. This night was destined to be unusual. The next day, when mo bei woke up and looked up, she saw the door next to her. He should not have woken up yet. Mo bei didn¡¯t wake up early today either. It wasn¡¯t so easy to wash off the aura. It was more like memories were hard to erase. Since he was drunk, he probably didn¡¯t remember what he did yesterday. It wasn¡¯t as if mo bei had never been drunk before. A total of two times. Thest time was when he was overseas. After that, her master never allowed her to drink again. It was probably because she was not a good drinker. Now, it seemed that wine was indeed not a good thing. At this thought, mo bei was about to walk down the stairs. Suddenly, the door in front of her opened. Feng nai walked out. He was dressedpletely differently from yesterday. He was wearing a pure white T-shirt with a pair of long pants. With his light-colored eyes and ck hair, nothing could be seen in his eyes, and he was just as unruly and handsome as before. After seeing her, the slender figure also paused. Then, he massaged his neck with one hand and walked toward her nonchntly. It was clear and clean, as if she had forgotten what had happened yesterday. Although the expression on mo bei¡¯s face did not change much, she still looked very elegant. However, he calmly increased the distance between them. Of course, Feng nai had noticed, and his eyes darkened ... Chapter 551 - Feng NAI’s support after being blackened

Chapter 551: Feng NAI¡¯s support after being ckened

After what had happened yesterday. He had expected such an oue. But her heart still felt like it had been stabbed. However, ording to this person¡¯s personality ... He shouldn¡¯t care much about such things. When he was kissed by another boy, he would at most push him away. Why was she deliberately keeping a distance from him now? It was his kiss that had worked. It was still this little brother of trouble Lin who was hiding something from him. Or perhaps, he just couldn¡¯t ept a kiss between boys. Then he would have no hope in the future. Feng NAI¡¯s expression was still rxed as he took another step forward.¡±¡±Did I get the wrong person yesterday?¡± Normally, no one would talk about what happened after they were drunk. ...... But Feng nai was different. He knew very well that once the distance was created, it would be very difficult to repair it. Rather than that, it was better for him to make it clear: ¡°I remember that I thought you were your sister, and ...¡± After saying this, Feng nai fell silent. His deep eyesnded on mo bei¡¯s pale, thin lips. No one could resist his gaze when he lowered his eyes and his hair fell down. He seemed to be teasing something. It seemed to be done unconsciously. This was King¡¯s unique aura. He was like a demon and had the aura of a youth. Wherever he went, he only needed to nce sideways to make people¡¯s hearts race. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been called a sleeping demon. The photo of him in his uniform at the airport, with his left leg bent, wearing a ck mask and sleeping lightly, still made people want to see it again and again. Now, Feng nai was intentionally releasing something. It would be even more difficult to resist. Fortunately, mo bei had a mild nature and was not tempted. But when he brought upst night¡¯s incident ... At that moment, mo bei¡¯s thoughts were still a little jumbled up, and she had not thought of how to answer. ¡°Do you find it disgusting?¡± Feng nai asked again. The voice was a little low. It seemed to be slightly damp. It was not difficult to detect the loneliness. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep my distance from you for the time being. Your personality is different from us. You really need to digest something like being kissed by a drunkard. It¡¯s different from the jokes we usually make.¡± Feng nai turned around, leaving only his back view behind.¡±But we still have to y as a duo. Come down for trainingter. Don¡¯t let it affect your mood.¡± Mo bei looked at him and thought about how boys usually had fewer scruples when interacting with each other. First, she overreacted and might arouse suspicion. Second, he shouldn¡¯t be so guarded against people who got drunk and mistook him for someone else. After all, she had heard from her master that she was not a good drinker and would randomly hug people. This wasn¡¯t a certain God¡¯s fault. If it were a boy like Panda, he would probably fake cry for a while and let the captain take responsibility. It was normal to go over like a joke. At the thought of this, mo bei looked up and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m not disgusted. I just didn¡¯t expect that I would give my first kiss to a man.¡± Mo bei had perfectly concealed her identity with this sentence. The faint hope in Feng NAI¡¯s heart was a little dashed. But there was nothing disgusting about it, so he looked back.¡±First kiss? Have you forgotten about the back field? Besides, you¡¯ve been dating yunshen for so long and you¡¯ve never kissed him?¡± He was caught off guard by a trap. Mo bei¡¯s face was clear and good-looking.¡±We bumped into each other in the back field. Does that count?¡± As for yunshen, we didn¡¯t have much time together before. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± For some reason, Feng NAI¡¯s heart regained some warmth, but his posture was still rxed.¡±¡±Then we can¡¯t make aparison ...¡± Chapter 552

Chapter 552: Do you need me to teach you how to kiss?

Comparison? Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai met that gaze.¡±What do you think of my kiss?¡± he asked. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai chuckled in a low voice, which was slightly maic.¡±¡±You already have a girlfriend, and you¡¯re still rejecting this kind of topic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei looked at him, calm andposed.¡±I didn¡¯t resist.¡± The light in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had faded a lot, but his thoughts had not. ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suspect that you¡¯re in a fake rtionship.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm.¡±It¡¯s more important for us to keep each otherpany than to act rashly.¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s good mood from before waspletely gone. He was even a little breathless. To be able to make him say such words. Yun Shen was really lucky. However, his eyes were mostly ck. Gradually, they began to assimte. ...... ¡°Then, can you help me analyze if your sister will like my kiss?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were meant topletely eliminate the estrangement in the other party¡¯s heart. However, mo bei¡¯s fingers paused a little when she heard this. Her answer was still watertight.¡±¡±I¡¯m not her. You can¡¯tpare me to her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his body and drew closer.¡±However, your eptance level is so high. Could it be that you subconsciously don¡¯t resist men?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light, as if she was stating a fact. Her aura was very strong.¡±I resisted. I didn¡¯t punch him because he was the captain, but I can¡¯t guarantee next time.¡± This was a warning. Don¡¯t ever do it again? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the tall figure who was walking down the stairs. He just stood there with one hand in his pocket, like a demon from aic, and a dark fog rolled in his eyes. It was impossible that there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. He even wished he coulde earlier next time ... At the same time, Feng nai was also clear that if there was a next time ... All the excuses he had now would be useless. This little brother of trouble Lin was too smart. The same technique would not work on him. Even if he wanted to tempt the other party, the effect would be minimal. Feng nai had never experienced this before. Regardless of whether it was a man or a woman. As long as he wanted to, there would be an opportunity for him. However, he had never thought about it before. One day, in order to turn a person gay ... He even used such a tempting thought. However, when the temptation waspletely useless in front of that person ... Feng nai only felt his entire heart turn cold. He reached out and pulled her back, as if this was the only way to dispel some of the coldness. Mo bei looked to the side in confusion. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up in a devilish smile.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been dating with this attitude all this time?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Feng nai lowered his voice and smiled slowly.¡±No desire, no man would be like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not without any desires. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know how,¡± mo bei replied faintly. Such an exnation would always work. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, there was no way she could exin the fact that she had never been intimate with Yun Shen despite being in a rtionship for so long. Feng nai turned to the side, his breath blowing into the back of mo bei¡¯s ear. His voice was so maic and pleasant that it sounded like he was weaving a beautiful dream.¡±Do you want me to teach you how to kiss?¡± The mint wine fragrance that had notpletely faded was still faintly surging, as if it was provoking something. This made mo bei¡¯s body recall the uncontroble feeling from yesterday, the numb feeling behind her ears ... Chapter 553

Chapter 553: Something¡¯s wrong

Feng nai had already started to lower his body. Mo bei suddenly reached out and pulled him away. Her voice was a little cold.¡±Captain, don¡¯t make such a boring joke.¡± ¡°You still know it¡¯s a joke?¡± Feng nai smiled sinisterly, as if everything that had just happened was just a passing prank.¡±¡±I thought you took it seriously.¡± ¡°No,¡± mo bei looked up. He still spoke very little. But his rejection was obvious. The smile on Feng NAI¡¯s lips gradually disappeared, and in the end, he fell silent. Are you bored? Feng NAI¡¯s hand stopped there for a moment. Then, she clenched her fist tightly. It was as if this was the only way to suppress her emotions. When did he start to rely on his looks? Unfortunately, that person would not be moved by him no matter what. ...... Self-loathing and desire. In fact, he was even a little desperate. This made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken even more when he killed people during training. But on the surface, he was still very nonchnt. But even so ... Mo bei was still on her guard. His attitude was different from before. Rather, this person was too handsome. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t seem to have any resistance. This was not a good sign. It was obvious that mo bei had made a mistake in the duo match today. But it was different from Feng nai. Even if it was a mistake, mo bei would make it within her control. The two of them weren¡¯t people who would forget what they were going to do once they met with feelings. Especially mo bei. He would self-adjust if there were any slight emotional changes. Besides, he couldn¡¯t tell anything from her face. It was to the extent that Panda did not think that mo bei had made a mistake. It was during the one-on-one training. He was about to be tortured miserably by boss. On the other hand, han Xi¡¯s condition seemed to be better than ever. Panda was a little confused by the situation. The keyboard in the base never stopped. It would only be quiet when they were eating. There was also time for everyone to rest. However, Panda could clearly feel that the atmosphere was a little strange, but he could not put his finger on it. He was smart enough to care about his boss¡¯s health.¡±¡±Boss, are you alright now? It¡¯s really magical, you¡¯ve always ...¡± ¡°You want to service the bathroom again?¡± Feng nai interrupted him, a faint smile in his voice. However, the more it was like this, the more Panda understood that his boss was not in a good mood. He immediately buried his head and ate while searching for thetest news in the industry. Suddenly, his fingers stopped. A mysterious team member joining? Panda was rarely so serious, and he handed the phone to mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, take a look at this.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell on the live stream. It was Lu Yifan and the others who were doing an interview. ¡°Manager Wang,¡± someone asked,¡±regarding mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s current outstanding performance, do you regret the decision you made before?¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m very happy that he¡¯s doing so well.¡± Wang Jun smiled.¡±That¡¯s also why we wanted to do this interview. The outside world is starting to have some misunderstandings about us. Although I don¡¯t know where mo Nan¡¯s hostilityes from, everyone seems to have forgotten what he has done. It seems that as long as there¡¯s fire, some things can be covered up. As for regret, it¡¯s even more impossible.¡± ¡°You mean to say that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s character isn¡¯t good, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Wang Jun quickly said. ¡°Does that mean that mo bei and Xiang nankong don¡¯t have much strength now that they have an outer shell?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the provincial finals and see for ourselves,¡±Wang Jun replied with a smile. Chapter 554

Chapter 554: Five hundred and fifty four

¡°Who is the mysterious new yer you mentioned? is it convenient for you to reveal?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to leave it in suspense,¡± Wang Jun said.¡±After all, there¡¯s still some time before thepetition. It¡¯ll be boring if we reveal our trump cards now.¡± ¡°Then tell me about your strength, what do you think?¡± Wang Jun nced sideways.¡±Let¡¯s leave the strength to Yifan. After all, he¡¯s the yer.¡± ¡°Very strong.¡± Lu Yifan looked up at the host.¡±With him, I¡¯ll be faster when I¡¯m jungling.¡± He said. ¡°It seems like God Lu admires this mysterious yer.¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of our trump cards,¡±Lu Yifanughed. ¡°But he didn¡¯t appear in thepetition this time.¡± Lu Yifan nodded.¡±Also, if we win, we¡¯ll be directly promoted to the provincial finals. We won¡¯t have to fight mo Nan. I don¡¯t want to fight with my old friend either.¡± Wang Jun made a look of realization.¡±¡±How could I have forgotten? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to disappoint everyone. We should have been able to advance to the National League faster ...¡± Panda really couldn¡¯t stand this person¡¯s appearance. He stretched out his hand and crossed his fingers.¡±Boss, when will we be able topete with them?¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t said anything. A voice was heard. ...... ¡°The first round of the National League.¡± This was the first time mo bei had taken the initiative to answer a question. Panda cast his gaze over. Mo bei didn¡¯t try to hide it. Her eyes were very dark and seemed to be bottomless. She had wanted to help her brother get rid of these people before the National League. This was because the other party was too familiar with her brother¡¯s fighting style. But some things really depended on luck. Tomorrow¡¯spetition would not be difficult for Lu Yifan at all. It was because they were ying against a new team. It seemed that she would not be able to meet them in the provincial finals. But this was good too. If her brother¡¯s injuries recovered, they would be able to take back everything that they had lost at the Nationalpetition. Panda looked into his brother¡¯s eyes and could hardly sense anything from them. Today, however, she had a lot more emotions. Panda thought about the interview just now and basically understood why his brother was acting this way. When these words came out. He said he wasn¡¯t targeting mo Nan. But everyone knew what the consequences would be. His brother would definitely be brought up for discussion. This kind of tied-up sshing of water. The other party didn¡¯t just want his brother to be stuck in a quagmire. He wanted more attention. After the variety show. The topic of boss and his brother never came up. In addition, they seemed to have been photographed again yesterday. It even attracted a wave of hotments. People really liked to see the two of them scatter sugar. However, Panda did not understand why their boss did not resist these things anymore. In fact, he was even photographed more often. However, it was indeed a lot. Boss and his brother seemed to be together even when they were not training. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these two people were too straight, even he would have suspected them. At the thought of this, Panda quickly pulled himself back from his thoughts and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. When we meet them at the National League, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you and beat them into autism. ¡± Mo bei let out a faint ¡°mm¡±, but her mind was focused on her phone. They were waiting for the final round of the provincial finals. She asked again when her brother¡¯s hand speed would recover. If possible, it would be best to hurry. Because if this continued ... The more he came into contact with it. He would reveal more ws. Just like now. Although a certain God didn¡¯t say it clearly. However, she had indeed started to suspect her rtionship with Yun Shen ... Chapter 555

Chapter 555: Intelligent as the North

It seemed like he had to do something. Mo bei¡¯s eyes dimmed as her thoughts whirred. After all, her brother¡¯s personality was different from hers. The longer she stayed here, the more it would affect the chemistry between her brother and the team. During this time, she would y games with her brother. The main reason was to let her brother see how she yed as a support. However, a certain God basically knew every one of her alternate ounts. Moreover, if he wanted to y to his standard, he had to y at a higher level. After mo bei thought through these things ... After she was done eating and resting, she sent Yun Shen a message.¡±¡±In the next few days, let my brother use your ount.¡± This way, she could confirm her rtionship with Yun Shen and bring her brother to y games without anyone noticing. When Yun Shen received the message, he was ying games. His entire focus was on how to get experience points from the God in front. ...... At this time, no one would look at the message. In any case, if there was really an emergency, he would definitely make a call. In addition, she was on the set, waiting for her scene in the afternoon. ying two games after dinner had be Yun Shen¡¯s daily routine. Yun Shen had indeed not inherited any of the Yun family¡¯s gaming talent. Even though she liked to watch, it was a different story when she was actually using it. Sometimes, the manager felt that Yun Shen was not as hard to manage as the rumors made him out to be. It was also because other than her recent addiction to games, she spent most of her time reading scripts and shooting. She couldn¡¯t find any problems with her acting. His brain also worked quickly. He wouldn¡¯t fall for any tricks. There was just one thing, he ced too much emphasis on looks. It was a good thing that she had neverid her hands on anyone in the industry. Now that she had found mo Nan, she was really content with her ce, unlike that morous Queen. ¡°Sister Hong, why do you keep looking at me?¡± Yun Shen said as he ran. She had watched thepetition. Bei used the support she was currently using. Why didn¡¯t he listen to her now? The manager shook his head.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not good at gaming? that you¡¯ll never y again?¡± ¡°With a great God leading, you can win while lying down.¡± Yun Shen smiled, and even the view beside him darkened. The manager didn¡¯t care about this. She had been worried that thisdy would date online, but after seeing mo Nan, she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. After ncing at the game page, he went to do other things. Recently, Yun Shen¡¯s resources were getting better. Initially, she was worried that young master Jin might have other thoughts. In the end, he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. And was it an illusion? Young master Jin didn¡¯t even dare to move. Young master Jin, who understood everything, knew who his brother was afraid of. That¡¯s right, young master Jin had been with the crew recently. But he felt bitter in his heart. Because no matter who he exined to. No one would believe that he had no feelings for a certain someone. Young master Jin decided to find a reasonable person, so he came to Yun Shen¡¯s ce. ¡°Goddess, the poster in my room is of you. I¡¯ve been to so many ces, how could I like a guy?¡± Yun Shen did not even look up as he moved his fingers.¡±¡±You only put up a poster of me. He¡¯s the male lead in your script.¡± ¡°I can exin this.¡± Young master Jin had a serious expression on his face.¡±I just think that he¡¯s not bad looking. He has a good figure too. He¡¯s very suitable to be the male lead.¡± Yun Shen watched as the little one in the game died again, then he looked up and said,¡±¡±You even noticed her figure?¡± Chapter 556 - (secondary c, can we jump?)

Chapter 556: Chapter 556 (secondary c, can we jump?)

Wait a minute, is there any ambiguity in the goddess¡¯s question?! Just as young master Jin was about to rify ... The man who was reading the script not far away seemed to have heard their conversation. His eyes nced in his direction indifferently. His handsome face was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses because of the requirements of acting, but the sharp edges of his eyes basically showed that he had heard everything. Young master Jin¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that he couldn¡¯t exin it. What should he do? No. He had to sit here. He would exin it to that person after they were done filming. Young master Jin had sses tomorrow. He had originally asked the others to copy, oh no, to do homework together. After all, brother naer was in a bad mood! She had just sent him a ¡®heh¡¯. Young master Jin really felt that he was in trouble both internally and externally. Why did he take it so hard back then? Why did he have to test if they were a couple? Now, he had be gay for no reason. She didn¡¯t dare to go home yet, so she decided to do her homework first. When the old man hit him, he still had something to take the hit. Young master Jin didn¡¯t think there was any problem with it. Anyway, he was more or less a boss now. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in the way of doing my homework. However, young master Jin was indeed used to luxury. He instructed the people around him to get him a chair under the shade. Fortunately, the filming location had all the props. He started to do his homework beside Yun Shen. Yun Shen was still in the game and could not have noticed him. On the other hand, a certain movie King turned his eyes and nced over. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Jin family to have such a talent. The people around them were also discussing it. ¡°Little boss must have stayed for the movie King.¡± She even thought that the way he chased people was quite interesting, doing homework on the set and so on. If young master Jin heard this, he would definitely chuckle. They were a group of people who had never seen the world. What was a film set? he had even done his homework when he was at a nightclub. For people like them who had to study and y at the same time, they always had their homework with them. Looking at these people, there was no ¡°brother nain¡± in his life who knew how to pack people up. Young master Jin was also very serious in his studies. It was just that he wasn¡¯t suitable for studying. He had to raise his hand to wipe off his sweat after writing a few words. In fact, he wasn¡¯t sweating at all. However, when a certain movie King saw it, he thought that he had been exposed. If there were any rumors that the young master of the Jin family fainted on set because of him ... His reputation that he had built up over the years was probably ruined. It wasn¡¯t like a certain movie King had never been fancied by others. There were both men and women. She hade to his ce openly and secretly to give him a future. Of course, there were also those who had used underhanded means. However, he was not someone that anyone could touch. He had rejected many of them. To be honest, he hated these people. He didn¡¯t like this style either. Especially when he was brought into the film set. However, their little boss was not so disgusting. After all, he still looked like a dazed Blondie when he was doing his homework. ¡°Give this to Master Jin.¡± A certain movie King reached out and threw a small fan to his assistant. The assistant¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Y-you want to give it to Master Jin?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait until he¡¯s unconscious and let me be involved in the scandal?¡± The film Emperor¡¯s voice was very calm. The assistant immediately understood and walked over to young master Jin with a fan. Seeing that the man was still biting his pen, he asked,¡±¡±Master Jin, this is from my movie King. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be too hot. But, Master Jin, you shouldn¡¯t wait anymore. It¡¯s too hot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡±Young master Jin was very stubborn. How else could he exin this? However, he didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of others, he was even more infatuated ... Chapter 557 - Five hundred and fifty seven

Chapter 557: Five hundred and fifty seven

Of course, there were also some who didn¡¯t notice young master Jin¡¯s actions. That was Yun Shen. The mobile version of hero was much easier than the client-side game. Yun Shen had indeed heard someone say that. However, after ying it, she understood that that was only for experts. It was difficult for people like her to create a real mobile game. In order not to be a burden. Yun Shen had been following behind someone called ¡°Twilight of the past.¡± That person was ying adc. Ever since she had brought Yun Shen along, she had been able to carry him on every single asion. This match was no exception. Yun Shen was afraid of dragging him down. As a support, he had to do his best to help the adc get the red buff. However, due to his bad experience, he had to be careful. Hence, Yun Shen had always stopped there. Alright, the bad experience was that she had stolen the adc¡¯s Red Buff. At that time, even someone like hanri huanghun had called her a few times. The two of them were indeed very familiar now. Yun Shen had figured out a rule by now. It was to follow the Almighty and protect him to the death. ¡°Come and get the blue.¡± Only after listening carefully did he realize that the microphone of the former dusk was on. Otherwise, Yun Shen would not be wearing his headphones. Sometimes, Yun Shen felt that he had heard the voice of dusk from somewhere before. It had a faint maism and a schrly aura. However, in the game, her attention was basically focused on the monsters, and the support needed mana. When he heard that he was going to help him take the blue Buff, Yun Shen walked over happily and was about to heal. Two people jumped out. It looked like they knew they wereing to their jungle to farm blue. Yun Shen looked at the map and his first reaction was to retreat.¡±¡±God, shall we go?¡± Nightfall of the past said,¡±¡±You can do whatever you want, it won¡¯t affect you.¡± Indeed, there was no effect. The man rolled to draw the two away. Leaning against the wall, he was half-invisible and set up his sniper rifle. With a move of his slender fingers, he shot handsomely. The explosive damage hit the two people so hard that they didn¡¯t dare toe forward. He thought that this would be enough. One of them had died. The people on the other side couldn¡¯t help but open the public chat: ¡°The adc on the other side, just you wait.¡± These were the words that Yun Shen had been hearing all this while. Han RI Huang only replied with an ¡°okay.¡± The other party was furious. ¡°Do you want some mobs to increase our economy?¡± Hence, Yun Shen started his journey of killing the boss again. ¡°Come over and take another head.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When she yed games with the Almighty, he would basically give her the monsters and let her finish off a person after they were beaten to a critical state. It was indeed very fun. Of course, there were also times when people would say that she was a fraud as a support. Fortunately, she had a God to guide her ... At this time, in ck me base. During the break, Panda was studying his strategy. With a sideways nce, he saw han Xi¡¯s rebellion. This was nothing, but the game ID standing behind him, Panda, was very familiar: ¡°Goddess!¡± Han Xi¡¯s fingers that were ying the game paused for a moment. Panda¡¯s eyes widened even more.¡±It¡¯s really my goddess. That¡¯s strange. I thought you didn¡¯t chase after celebrities. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been using this alternate ount to y with my goddess ever since thest time we yed Squad 3?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a duo match between good friends,¡±han Xi said in a very calm voice. Panda was really confused.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a goddess?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re ying duo mode to improve our individual abilities. ¡± After han Xi answered, he turned on the microphone again.¡±¡±The blue is done, do you want more?¡± Chapter 558 - K-God’s scheme (1)

Chapter 558: K-God¡¯s scheme (1)

Yun Shen looked at his almost empty mana bar.¡±I want it!¡± It was good to have a God to y games with. Even when he ran out of mana, he could replenish it in time. Yun Shen followed behind sunset of the past happily. He would receive a blue Buff after two normal attacks. Other than the fact that he would sh and hit the wall when he was in a hurry. Yun Shen was a little pale now. However, she still didn¡¯t understand this support. The best thing about Twilight was that no matter what the situation was like in the game, even if it was against the wind, he could turn the tables without saying a word. Moreover, no matter what Yun Shen asked, he would reply to her on WeChat. He would even teach her some tricks when using a hero. There were very few such people in the game now. He didn¡¯t speak much, wasn¡¯t anxious, and was very handsome when he hit people. It was a little like the North, but it was also different. The clouds were deep in the industry and had few friends. But in the game, she was very rxed. It was probably because of her personality. It was really good. Thest time they met, Yun Shen had considered his profession. Knowing that this person didn¡¯t have time toe out, she even heaved a sigh of relief. However, Yun Shen really wanted to meet this God¡¯s good friend that she had met online ... ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. ¡± Yun Shen looked at the message and replied,¡±¡±Oh, oh, oh, it¡¯s time to work again?¡± Work? Panda looked at han Xi in shock.¡±¡±You actually lied to my goddess that you¡¯re an office worker?!¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He pressed his finger and replied,¡±¡±No, it¡¯s just a colleague beside him. He¡¯s talkative.¡± A colleague? He? Panda was really F * cking pissed. Why didn¡¯t he realize before that their Frost God could lie so calmly? Yun Shen did not know what was happening on the other end of the phone.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go to work too. Call me if you¡¯re not busy at night. I can¡¯tplete that task by myself. I¡¯m too weak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Xi responded. Panda really did not know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll go on a mission with you guys tonight. We¡¯ll be in a three-man squad!¡± That was his goddess! Why were these people more familiar with his goddess than he was? ¡°Did you forget what day it is today?¡± Han Xi put his phone away and raised his eyes. F * ck, he was going to train alone on Sunday! Panda almost suspected that han Xi had done it on purpose. ¡°Wait a minute, if the goddess can¡¯tplete the game mission, why didn¡¯t she look for my brother? she should have looked for you.¡± After han Xi heard this question, his voice became much calmer.¡±¡±How would I know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. ¡± Panda scratched his head.¡±¡±Could it be that the goddess is too weak and is embarrassed to show it in front of her boyfriend? That¡¯s not right. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t she just want to y games with her boyfriend? even if she¡¯s a noob, it¡¯s still a form of fun. Should I tell my brother that my goddess is getting past this stage? it¡¯ll be good then ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to train?¡± han Xi interrupted him.¡±You don¡¯t need to train?¡± ¡°The training can wait.¡± Panda said and was about to go. Feng nai, who had been standing there since who knew when, strolled over with a bottle of mineral water in one hand. His aura was still very strong, and his tone was slow. ¡°There¡¯s something more important than training. It¡¯s not as important as our big cat. Tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°Ha, hahahahaha.¡± Panda tugged at han Xi. Seeing that han Xi had no intention of helping her ... He looked serious.¡±When is training more important in this world? boss, I want to add another half an hour of hand speed training today!¡± Chapter 559 - K-God’s schemes 2

Chapter 559: K-God¡¯s schemes 2

¡°Half an hour?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes!¡± Panda nodded heavily. This way, boss should be able to see his sincerity! Feng nai smiled a little. Panda was a little dazed. It had to be said that boss¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that it could cause the downfall of a city. It was just that his cold aura was too strong. ¡°Half an hour is too short,¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him.¡±Since cat big likes training so much, then we¡¯ll give you an hour of hand speed and an hour ofbat. You can sleep after training.¡± ¡°This, two hours?¡± Panda felt that he had dug a hole for himself. ¡°Cat big, are you not satisfied?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m really happy!¡± Panda knew his boss¡¯s personality very well. Every time he called him cat big, it was definitely not a good thing. ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Boss was obviously in a bad mood today. Besides, he was worried that the training time would be stacked to three hours! After solving the problem of the origin of the eight trigrams. Feng nai looked in han Xi¡¯s direction, his eyes light as if he was thinking of something. Even his fingertips were tapping the silver lighter in his palm, again and again. In the end, she casually said,¡±¡±You guys have been duo-ying this whole time?¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t have anything to hide from Feng nai.¡±¡±Yes, she wants to activate the invisible boss to level up her equipment.¡± ¡°Panda was right about something.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm, but his eyes were the exact opposite. ¡°It¡¯s fine to do this kind of thing to find a boyfriend. Why would yunshen find an online friend in the game?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Captain?¡± han Xi was very good at catching the main point. ¡°Either yunshen doesn¡¯t care about her as his boyfriend at all, or it¡¯s just like what gold said.¡± Feng nai paused here, his eyes darkening.¡±¡±They are a fake couple.¡± Even han Xi¡¯s eyes seemed to have a thinyer of light after hearing this. The frustration he felt from Panda¡¯s words just now seemed to have vanished into thin air.¡±A fake couple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai put away the lighter and suddenly smiled, a little devilishly.¡±¡±No matter which one it is, yunshen is more interested in you than her boyfriend. Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t go to a club to look for young master when she already has a boyfriend.¡± Han Xi raised his eyes, and the light in his eyes grew brighter.¡±Captain, is this what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket.¡±I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate Yun Shen, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. Some of the negative news was also deliberately leaked by someone. It¡¯s nothing to make groundless usations in their circle. Jinzi¡¯s deduction is that Yun Shen doesn¡¯t want to deal with some dinner parties anymore, so he got mo nai to pretend to be his boyfriend. How likely do you think this is?¡± The two of them were quite smart, and their minds worked quickly. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been a National assassin and adc. ¡± 90%.¡± Han Xi understood almost immediately. And why did Feng nai decide to make a move on this little brother of trouble Lin? It was also because of this 90% possibility. He had taken a fancy to someone else¡¯s boyfriend and had even done something that he was most against. It was as if all his pride had been destroyed. Even if he obtained it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel happy. But he still couldn¡¯t control it. His upbringing and dark side all came from this ... Han Xi was also at a loss, and his eyes were dark.¡±¡±But the rtionship between those two people doesn¡¯t seem to be fake ...¡± Chapter 560 - Five hundred and sixty

Chapter 560: Five hundred and sixty

It did not seem fake. Otherwise, why would there be such a sentence? ¡°It¡¯s more important for us to keep each otherpany than to act rashly. ¡± How much love did she have to put in to say such words? Even thinking about it now, Feng NAI¡¯s heart ached. This was because these feelings did not belong to him. Furthermore, his deliberate seduction had all been defeated by those feelings. In fact, that person did not even seem to be interested in looking at him. Feng nai gripped the bottle of water in his hand tightly, as if he was suppressing something. Those even darker thoughts were slowly flowing in his eyes. However, if one thought about it carefully, there were some logical loopholes that couldn¡¯t be exined. They had been in love for so long, but they had never had any intimate contact. It was true that someone¡¯s personality was very mild. Yun Shen¡¯s personality was not simple. Even during Truth or Dare, that person didn¡¯t refuse to execute the contents of the card. However, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the little brother of trouble Lin had already noticed something, which was why he did that on purpose. After all, although that person didn¡¯t show much expression, he was very smart. Some of the lines became clearer and clearer. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were light, and he was still very handsome, but there was a light in the corners of his eyes.¡±What if he wants us to believe that it¡¯s true? Since the two of them knew each other from a long time ago and yunshen¡¯s acting skills are superb, it¡¯s not hard for him to put on a good act. ¡± Han Xi also followed this line of thought.¡±¡±Based on mo Nan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t reject a good friend. Moreover, yunshen¡¯s identity is special, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to tell us that they¡¯re fake. Not only will he not reject them, but he¡¯ll also cooperate with yunshen.¡± ¡°These are just guesses now.¡± Feng nai looked at him and said slowly,¡±I¡¯ll need you to observe Yun Shen. He¡¯ll be more rxed in the game than usual. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you direct the conversation in this direction.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Of course, han Xi wouldn¡¯t refuse. The light in his eyes was even brighter than before.¡±Tonight, after training, I will try to lure them ...¡± The conversation between the two of them. There was no third person who knew. At this moment, mo bei was sending a message to mo Nan in her room. She had tried her best to be perfect and avoid all the problems. However, she did not expect that because of her negligence in the game, her rtionship with Yun Shen would still be suspected. And this time, the suspicion was even more dangerous than thest time. The slightest carelessness would reveal even more secrets. However, mo bei did not know any of this. She looked at the page that had not been touched for a long time. He was just about to make a call. A message was sent over: ¡°Teach me how to y support?¡± Mo bei grunted. Her side profile was clear and her voice was very pleasant to the ears.¡±Ever since I joined ck me, I¡¯ve always yed as a support. You¡¯ve always yed as an assassin, so you¡¯re not familiar with support champions. The National League is right after the provincialpetition. By the time the National League is over, your hand should have fully recovered. I¡¯ll practice with you for a while. Once you return, you¡¯ll be able to immediately start ying.¡± Hearing the voice on the other end, Monan nced at his wrist. Only a few strands of hair slipped down, and then he smiled, without any ws.¡±My sister is the smart one. She familiarized herself with the game in advance. I¡¯ll log in to my ount now. Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of alternate ounts. I can y any one of them.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°You can use yunshen ¡®s,¡± mo bei said calmly. ¡°Hehe ...¡± Mo Nan paused and chuckled.¡±You¡¯re letting such a handsome man like your brother y a female character?¡± Chapter 561 - Mo Nan’s hand injury

Chapter 561: Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury

¡°It can reduce suspicion,¡± Mo bei only said five words. Mo Nan agreed. No matter how unreliable his older brother was, he understood that his little stoic didn¡¯t just need to train well at the base. As long as she had less trouble. Mo Nan was willing to do it. Besides, she was already wearing a dress, so why would she be afraid of ying a female character? However, there was one thing that mo Nan still did not tell mo bei. This kind of training was useless. Fortunately, he was ying as a support. It wouldn¡¯t reveal the effects of his hand injury ... On the other hand, after Yun Shen got off his phone, he saw mo bei¡¯s message and agreed without any hesitation. However, after she agreed, she thought of something. She turned on her phone and sent a message to Twilight of the past: ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so we can¡¯t y together. Let¡¯s meet another day. ¡± It was better to tell her in advance. Other than avoiding any problems, it would also save him the trouble of waiting for her in the evening. ...... ording to bei, mo Nan would be using her ount for a few nights. Could it be that his hand injury was getting better? Feng Yi was very concerned about this matter. Even though mo bei was using a brand new game ID ... Feng Yi had already helped her change the registration details on her ID card. However, once someone found out that she waspeting on behalf of someone else ... Mo bei and Xiang Nan were not mo Nan, but his younger sister. There was a possibility that he would be led to be beaten up for generations. Hence, Feng Yi was in a dilemma. On one hand, he hoped that mo Nan would return after the provincialpetition so that Xiao Budian could return to peace soon and avoid any fatal mistakes. On the other hand, he wanted to watch Xiao Budian y a few more matches. The sense of contradiction made him think a lot, and of course, he also did aprehensive understanding of the situation. It was all for the sake of finding an escape route for the little guy. No matter when, there would always be an escape route. But for some reason ... After seeing mo Nan, Feng Yi had a feeling. He was thinking the same thing as her. No matter how the current evaluation was, or how they felt about Monan ... From Feng Yi¡¯s point of view, a person who could put away all his pain in front of his sister was never someone who didn¡¯t think of others and would do those things. Moreover, it was already thest match of the provincialpetition. Three months had passed. Monan, however, didn¡¯t offer to switch the little one back. Could there be another possibility? was there a problem when he was healing his hand? Just like young master Qin back then, if they continued to fight, they would be even more exhausted. At this thought, Feng Yi furrowed his brows and looked at the industry insider who was still talking to him. She did know a lot of gossip. Otherwise, Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t have treated him to a meal. He was a qualified manager. He wanted to gather useful information from this gossip. ¡°Boss Feng, not many people know what I¡¯m saying.¡± The man said while drinking,¡±¡±It¡¯s a good thing mo Nan¡¯s out again. He¡¯s doing better than before, and you¡¯re personally taking care of him. It should be fine.¡± Feng Yi looked over and smiled, like a fox.¡±The other party doesn¡¯t want to have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Think about it. If he¡¯s really unstoppable, no one can stop him.¡± ¡°Is it time for revenge? those people are afraid of revenge,¡± the man said in a low voice. Feng Yi wiped his hands with a napkin.¡±Do you have any evidence for what you¡¯ve just said?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The man took another sip of wine.¡±Boss Feng, not everyone is like you, daring to say something. You understand, right? I didn¡¯t mention this back then because everyone was scolding mo Nan.¡± Chapter 562

Chapter 562: Why not take revenge for this?

Feng Yi looked at his pained face.¡±I understand. It¡¯s human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Besides, even if you said it back then, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. You don¡¯t have any evidence either.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The man looked left and right.¡±And it¡¯s too ingenious. Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury was also because of this fight. On the surface, he did act rashly, but for some reason, no one thought that he was doing it to protect his teammate.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s fingers tightened around the wine ss, his voice calm.¡±No one will think that way, because in the eyes of the public, he no longer has any credibility. Only when he has even less credibility will he meet people¡¯s expectations. Besides, you also said that this is a trap. If it¡¯s a trap, how can there only be the beginning? of course, the direction of public opinionter is more important.¡± The man nodded.¡±I thought about itter. It was true. I didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± ¡°Help me check on Lu Yifan.¡± Feng Yi put down his ss. After hearing this, the person seemed to choke. ¡°What?¡± Feng Yi raised a brow. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Almighty K asked me to investigate him too,¡± the person replied honestly.¡±I¡¯ve been investigating for almost half a month.¡± ¡°It seems like my nephew is faster than me,¡± Feng Yi smiled. ¡°Almighty K has never helped me with my business before. When he came to me, I was surprised. I thought people like him wouldn¡¯t deal with people like us.¡± ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Feng Yi asked. ¡°I only y games and don¡¯t pay attention to the outside world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t met someone he cares about. You might not know this, but he¡¯s more like a businessman than I am. ¡± ...... Businessmen were all ck. Otherwise, how could he deal withplicated matters and rtionships? It was impossible for the heir that the old man had his eyes on to only know how to y games. Feng Yi also knew that some people in the main family always had thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have. When had he ever won against his nephew? Sometimes, he was also worried that the little stoic would suffer in front of his nephew. After all, that brat was too good at pretending. ¡°You watched the fight. What do you think are the chances of mo Nan¡¯s hand recovering?¡± Feng Yi brought the topic back to what he was most concerned about. The man was a little dizzy from the question.¡±Anyway, the beating was pretty brutal. Mo Nan passed out from the pain. He pressed his hand the whole time. Like I said, for some reason, no one called an ambnce for him. A female gaming anchor was there too. He was probably afraid that the police would recognize him. It wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°You called the ambnce after those people left?¡± Feng Yi asked. The man nodded.¡±To be honest, I was hesitating too. For this kind of thing, my teammates had all left. I ...¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Feng Yi interrupted him. The man paused and covered his face with his hand.¡±¡±I shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. I wasted an entire hour. When I was outside the hospital and heard the doctor say that mo Nan¡¯s hand might be crippled, I was really in pain. I understand how important the health of the hand is to esports yers.¡± It was very important. It was so important that the first thing the little one had asked him to do after he returned was to help her investigate how mo Nan¡¯s hand injury hade about and how serious it was. Even Xiao Budian was suspicious. Her brother¡¯s hand injury might not recover ... Chapter 563

Chapter 563: Five hundred and sixty three

Even though they had already left the drinking session earlier. Feng Yi¡¯s mood didn¡¯t ease immediately. He stood under the tree, tilted his head, and lit a cigarette. He just put it between his lips. At first, Feng Yi thought that it had something to do with her personality. Now, he realized that this might not be the case. If it was Xiao Budian, after entering that kind of battle team, no matter how careful he was, he might end up the same. If a youngster became famous and blocked someone else¡¯s path, they would be pulled out. Feng Yi lowered his eyes, not daring to imagine that scene. Her hand injury did hurt. However, he was abandoned by his teammates in that situation. It wasn¡¯t just pain. Feng Yi didn¡¯t even know how to reply to Xiao Budian¡¯s messages. Tell the little one that you¡¯re right. Your brother¡¯s hand injury really can¡¯t be healed. ...... Feng Yi took a deep breath, letting the smell of tobo reverberate in his nose. He was worried that Xiao Budian, who knew all of this, would no longer like to y games. Setting up a trap, hand injury, betrayal. No one gave Monan a chance to exin. All of them were negativements. He left like this. He would also be scolded for being ipetent. The little guy wanted to get it back, so he used her brother¡¯s name to return. ¡®If mo Nan¡¯s hand can¡¯t recover ...¡¯ Feng Yi pressed his forehead. The caller ID appeared on the phone. He paused for a moment, then answered the call. He deliberately made his voice sound rxed.¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Uncle Feng, it¡¯s me,¡± After mo bei was done with her training quota for the day, the first thing she did was to call Feng Yi.¡±¡±Is there any result regarding my brother¡¯s matter?¡± Feng Yi listened to the clear voice on the other end and finally replied,¡±¡±Yes, I have.¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side. Her light-colored eyes darkened when she heard what he said. The hands by her long legs clenched tighter and tighter, to the point that even her joints were turning white. Of course, Feng Yi didn¡¯t tell mo bei everything. He had hidden the fact that Monan¡¯s hand injury might not heal.¡±So your brother¡¯s hand injury might need more time to be treated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as he can recover. ¡± Mo bei released her hand. There was a red mark on her palm, but her voice was calm.¡±¡±Wang Jun, Lu Yifan, yang mengruo, Chen Yu, all of these people were involved, right?¡± Feng Yi replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned a little dark.¡±Uncle Feng, if my brother¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t recover, I also want to cripple Lu Yifan¡¯s hand. He took away everything that my brother had and used my brother as a stepping stone to get to the top. He deserves it. I¡¯ll let go of this thought after my brother¡¯s hand recovers.¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t know how to respond. Little spade told him toe back and look after the little one. He was indeed able to take care of other matters. However, it was a matter of mentality. What should they do when their blood rtives were hurt and could not get over it? She had to y the game without a purpose. This was simply impossible. Feng Yi couldn¡¯t even tell her about the possibility of mo Nan not recovering. They were afraid of destroying something more important than winning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ¡°Mo Nan will definitely recover,¡± Feng Yi said, looking at the cigarette. There was no change in mo bei¡¯s voice, but those who were familiar with her would know that there was a hint of hope in her tone. It was small but clear. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my brother. He¡¯s now able to do daily operation training. From today on, he¡¯ll be the support and I¡¯ll y other positions. We¡¯ll practice a few sets of tactics so that when hees back, he won¡¯t bepletely nk and can cooperate well with the team. ¡± Chapter 564

Chapter 564: Boundless radiance

He must be lying to you. Feng Yi didn¡¯t say this out loud. There were some things that were not suitable to be said now. ¡°ck me is different from the team my brother used to be in.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes glowed.¡±Here. Very good.¡± Everyone knew that the little guy was a person of few words. After saying so much, Feng Yi was clear. No matter what, he had to hold on until mo Nan returned. This was the reason why Xiao Budian was still struggling. Feng Yi put out the cigarette. He only understood one thing now. He could do without any match. Only the match against Lu Yifan and the others. The little guy definitely wanted to fight. ...... Because this was the only way. She wasn¡¯t going to turn ck ... Feng Yi had always been a steady man. However, he had to make a decision now. The first thing he did after he ended the call with mo bei was to contact Mo Nan. Mo Nan¡¯s hand had just finished spraying the medicine when he realized his phone was vibrating. He snapped out of his thoughts and answered the call.¡±Hello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the recovery rate of your hand?¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Monan recognized his voice, and realized that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from him.¡±¡±The doctor advised you not to y games anymore. There¡¯s no chance of recovery, but you¡¯re not crippled either. As long as you don¡¯t y professionally, you¡¯ll be fine, except for your spirit activity and strength.¡± Guessing was one thing, but hearing it with his own ears was another. Feng Yi looked at the night view.¡±When do you n to tell me about this?¡± ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want bei to know for the rest of my life.¡± Mo Nan seemed to smile, his thin lips a little pale.¡±¡±In the end, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough and I¡¯ve fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. I don¡¯t even have the ability to fight my way through.¡± Feng Yi stood there, no matter how glib his mouth usually was, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Mo Nan lowered his eyes, his ck hair falling to the ground. The little stoic has liked Supreme Alliance since she was young because her family wasn¡¯t rich and our parents wouldn¡¯t buy usputers. Every time she finished an exam, she would use her certificate to exchange for pocket money with my dad. She didn¡¯t buy anything to eat with her pocket money, but went to the neighbor¡¯s house to use the money to exchange for time, just like ying games in an inte cafe. ¡± ¡°Gradually, there was aputer at home. She would watch Supreme Alliance¡¯spetition videos secretly and tell me how to y as an assassin. She liked to y games because she said that she didn¡¯t need tomunicate with anyone when she was ying and no one would say that she was bored as long as she yed well.¡± ¡°Especially when she was recruited by Supreme Alliance. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep and sat on the floor with a ss of coke for the whole day. She said she couldn¡¯t finish it in one go because she couldn¡¯t finish it all at once.¡± ¡°When she was a trainee at Supreme Alliance, she carried her bag out of the school every day with her eyes shining, even if she could only eat steamed buns. I know how happy she was.¡± ¡°After Supreme Alliance disbanded, she said she never wanted to y games again.¡± ¡°She went to learn how to cook. You know that person bei, uncle Feng. If she wanted to learn, she could do anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different. Ever since Supreme Alliance was cut off, she has never smiled from the bottom of her heart like before. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until she picked up her mouse again and went to y a game that I saw the light in her eyes.¡± ¡°Uncle Feng,¡± Mo Nan looked up and said,¡¯don¡¯t you think so? She¡¯s supposed to shine in this arena. ¡± Chapter 565

Chapter 565: Five hundred and sixty five

The conversation between the two of them. No one knew. Their feelings were the same. The only thing Feng Yi could do now was to help mo Nan keep this a secret and find a better doctor to treat him. They didn¡¯t chat for a long time because it was already time for mo Nan¡¯s promised training with mo bei. Mo bei was still carrying out her daily nning strategy. Because of what happenedst night. The two of them were sitting very close to each other. Butpared to usual, he was indeed a little more reserved. In addition, it was routine training. There were a few times when Feng nai reached out for a bottle of mineral water and touched mo bei. He was used to this. Because the two seats were really close. ...... In fact, most of the time, the support would be closer to the ADC. When mo bei had arrived, there was only one empty seat, so they had not been swapped. Coupled with mo bei¡¯s support and assassin style of y, it was even more appropriate to sit here. In the past, he didn¡¯t think much of it. He had encountered it too many times now. Mo bei¡¯s expression was very calm, but she didn¡¯t know if she should look sideways. In addition, he would asionally lean over and tap on herputer screen, just like before, asking if she would be better standing in this position. The faint smell of minty tobo would follow. Mo bei felt a little affected, probably because the memory ofst night was too vivid. After making some adjustments, she looked at the map again. When the two of them really talked about the game¡¯syout or what kind of situations they would encounter and the tactics to deal with them. Some of the ideas hit it off. There are some that you thought of, but I didn ¡®t. I didn¡¯t think about it, but you did. Their shoulders would gradually get closer. The same handsome side profile had their own seriousness. If they studied together, they wouldn¡¯t mind being close to each other. On the other hand, Panda was looking at the two of them. They were all handsome and good-looking. Under the light, the words were light and theyplemented each other. Boss had never discussed tactics with anyone before, and they hade up with so many different things. Because in the past, whatever they could think of, boss had already thought of it. What they couldn¡¯t think of, boss had already thought of it. But now ... Did this mean that his brother was on the same level as boss in some aspects? Panda rubbed his chin. His brother was indeed powerful! However, was it an illusion? She felt that the two of them were a little too close. This was especially so for boss, who had his body turned sideways and one hand on the back of his brother¡¯s chair. Their shoulders were even touching. Even his ck hair moved closer to his face when he tapped on the screen. It was obvious that the two of them had different styles of handsomeness. His boss was indolent to the bone, devilish and pure. When his pair of eyes looked at something lightly, it was like a Whirlpool that no one could escape from. As for his brother, his side profile was clear and cold. After hearing his boss¡¯s words, he added two words. They reallyplemented each other. No wonder there were more and more fans of this couple. Even he was suspicious if there was really something going on between the two. The main thing was that his boss seemed to be sticking to his brother all the time. Panda shook his head. It must be an illusion. He must be seeing things! After a long time, the routine training finally ended. Panda still wanted to ask his brother if he wanted to finish cooking the noodles and eat it. The people on the other side had already packed up. He didn¡¯t ask boss what he wanted to eat like before. Instead, she put down her earphones and returned to her room. Although Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze still deepened ... Chapter 566

Chapter 566: The ck nais will evaporate

¡°That¡¯s weird. Why is mo Nan up so early today?¡± Panda stood there and seemed to be talking to himself.¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. ¡± After hearing this, Feng nai also took off his headphones and stood up. His ck hair was a little messy, and his eyes were still so dark that it was hard to guess what he was thinking. Panda¡¯s voice continued.¡±A life without supper. It¡¯s not even nightlife.¡± Granny gray agreed with him,¡±do you want to order takeout?¡± It just wasn¡¯t as good as mo Nan ¡®s. He listened to the discussion between the two. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were dark as he strolled over. She didn¡¯t know what happened when she passed by him. Not only Panda, but even granny gray could feel an indescribable chill from him. What was going on? Panda and granny gray looked at each other. Feng nai only walked to the refrigerator and reached out for a bottle of mineral water, the emotions in his eyes darkening. She still started to keep her distance from him. He did not say a word. ...... They gradually distanced themselves from each other in action. Feng nai had already guessed that with a certain little brother¡¯s personality, if he wanted to distance himself from someone, he would definitely push her away like this. It was probably because of the kiss yesterday. copy and ess ( https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR ) to see the full content Even though he believed his words. Chapter 567

Chapter 567: Five hundred and sixty seven

Han Xi¡¯s hand stopped and he raised his eyebrows. Didn¡¯t he say that he had something on and wouldn¡¯t be doing the mission together? Why did hee online? Han Xi didn¡¯t think much and casually sent a team invitation over. He would have a good chat with her after she came in. On the other end of the inte. Mo Nan, who was using Yun Shen¡¯s ount, rejected the party invitation without any hesitation when he saw it. The big boss of tyrannical No. 1 middle school, brother Nan, had a very direct way of thinking. If the ount wasn¡¯t his sister ¡®s, he didn¡¯t need to bother with it. [Your friend has rejected your invitation.] The dialog box that popped up on the page made han Xi frown. Rejected? Then he probably really had something to do and was just going online to take a look. As soon as han Xi thought of this, he saw that person¡¯s status suddenly change from online to forming a team. ...... Team up? He didn¡¯t just go online to take a look. Was he teaming up with someone else to y? Han Xi¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. He raised his right hand and clicked on his friend¡¯s option. ¡°Are you sure you want to watch your friend¡¯s as deep as the clouds as the ocean ¡®?¡± Han Xi¡¯s fingertip fell and he pressed ¡®confirm¡¯. When he entered and saw another id, he paused for a moment. This was because mo Nan had used this ount when they had been training in the passersby¡¯s game. Han Xi looked at the two of them standing together. Even though they were in the game, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a little stuffy in his chest. So she wasn¡¯t in trouble. It was because she had a date with her boyfriend. If han Xi hadn¡¯t just heard Feng NAI¡¯s analysis of the fake couple ... Han Xi would definitely close the game page immediately. But now, he did not do so. She still had her suspicions. She had never seen her y with mo Nan before, and they were not good friends. They had just be good friends. There might be some other reason. Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened a little. He ced both hands on the keyboard and blindly typed a line of words: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to take you through the mission?¡± When Monan received the message, he had wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t the person who had sent it. However, he thought about it and realized that he was Yun Shen now. Bei had also told him to act more like it to avoid trouble. Hence, mo Nan deleted the reply he was going to say and changed it to: ¡°sorry to trouble you, my boyfriend happens to be free to y with me today. My boyfriend will take me through the mission.¡± Little did he know that after han Xi saw this sentence on the other end of theputer, his chest felt even more stifled. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull open his cor. He was usually the one apanying her on her missions. Looking at it this way ... He really was like a spare tire. It turned out that the two of them had added each other as friends. Because mo Nan was usually too busy and didn¡¯t have time to take him around. Now that mo Nan was here, he was no longer needed. Such a thought almost made han Xi¡¯s heart ache. He looked at the game on theputer screen and narrowed his eyes. He typed another line of words,[we¡¯re in a three-man squad. We¡¯ll clear the missions faster.] When mo Nan saw this, he was a little impressed by Yun Shen¡¯s in-game friend¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Who is this Twilight of the past? Why do I always talk to you?¡± Mo Nan sent Yun Shen a message. She noticed his pause. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±mo bei asked via voice chat. ¡°Someone¡¯s been talking to the ount yunshen. ¡± Mo Nanughed.¡±That¡¯s the fifthment. I¡¯ll ask yunshen what kind of person he is. Looking at the results, the two of them often y together and are so intimate. Bei, do you think our miss yunshen is dating online?¡± Chapter 570

Chapter 570: Almighty k is jealous

Mo bei had yet to pull herself out of the first game. Without han Xi to watch the battle. Mo bei began to follow her original n and see what problems would arise when mo Nan was ying as a support. Then, she would tell her brother how to switch his thoughts at this time. Whether it was positioning or prediction. Mo bei believed that she did not need to tell her brother. Whatever she understood, her brother understood as well. The difference between the hero¡¯s and the character¡¯s skills was actually the change in your thoughts ording to the character you were ying. Those who were used to ying as assassins would sometimes overexert themselves when ying as a support. Thus, mo bei did not notice the minute difference in mo Nan¡¯s movements. Monan knew that it was normal for him to make any mistakes in the first round. In addition, the difference between a support and an assassin was that he didn¡¯t need to move as quickly as he did, so the pressure on his wrist was naturally much less. In such a state. ...... Mo bei did not look at her phone either. Feng nai, who had sent the message, leaned against the headboard and waited. He watched as time passed by. The other party had no intention of replying to him. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were as deep as the night outside. Even trouble Lin was useless? Feng NAI¡¯s left hand, which was by the bed, slowly clenched. After that, he slowly let go. He did not send another message. Instead, he stood up and walked to theputer desk in the room. After turning on the hostputer, his slender fingers tapped on the desk. The time he waited for was especially torturous. He knew what that person was like when he led others to y games. Perhaps Yun Shen already liked han Xi a little, or at least had a good impression of him. If she were to y a few games with that person at this time, she might find that a certain iceberg-like brother was more suitable for her. In such a situation. Feng nai didn¡¯t want to see it. Because once it happened, it would mean that he would never have another chance. The game page shed. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered, and he logged into his ount on the client-side game, still using his brother¡¯s profile picture and id. Just like han Xi, the moment he entered, he saw a certain little brother in the game. Without pausing for a moment, Feng nai directly clicked on his friend¡¯s option to watch the battle. The game was already halfway through. The oue was basically decided, and there was no suspense. But that wasn¡¯t important. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was only on the figure in fluttering clothes who had swept into the jungle. He wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him was a helper with a girl¡¯s image. The figure was particrly considerate of the support. Hisst hits were very urate. He hid in the grass and gave the blue buff to the support after it was reduced to a critical state. In other words, he was basically hitting the blue for the support. Feng nai raised his eyes and looked at the top of the girl¡¯s head. The id¡¯s name was as deep as the clouds. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers froze. Behind them, they were ying the game together. They all told him to give him the blue. Because at that time, this person was using his good disciple¡¯s ount. He was with someone else now. He even helped the other side to fight blue. Feng nai continued to let his ck fringe fall. The wisps of hair did not cover his eyes, and the ends of his hair hit his high nose bridge. The remaining water droplets at the end of her hair could not bear the heavy load and fell down, hitting the keyboard. However, at this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips slowly curled up, and he seemed to be smilingzily. However, there was only a self-deprecating coldness in his dark eyes ... Chapter 571 - The White Lotus, Feng nai

Chapter 571: The White Lotus, Feng nai

He just waited without doing anything. This was not Feng NAI¡¯s style at all. He opened the friend chat box. He then used the pitiful tone that the little one used when he was pretending to be pitiful. Feng Tianlin: ¡°little brother, why are you ignoring me? I¡¯ve sent you messages, but you didn¡¯t reply. Do you not like little Lin anymore? why are you crying?¡± Mo bei, who had been helping mo Nan farm mana, clearly paused for a moment when she received this friend message. Still not knowing the reason, Monan asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone is looking for me.¡± Mo bei was still a woman of few words. Mo Nan raised an eyebrow. Now? In the game?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Mo bei¡¯s voice was light as she responded. He freed one hand and replied to his friend¡¯s message: ¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡± After typing this one word, mo bei felt that she was being too cold to a child, so she added,¡±¡±Muah muah.¡± After Feng nai saw these three words, his slender fingers rapped on the table beside him again. ...... It was undisciplined and evil. The coldness in his eyes did not dissipate. It seemed that he had to pretend to be his brother. After all, this little brother was now keeping a respectful distance from him. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers slowly tightened their grip on the mouse. On the surface, his expression didn¡¯t change. In fact, the emptiness in his heart had already reached an extreme. Mo bei ended the first round very quickly. When she looked at her online friends again, little Lin was still there. At this hour, aren¡¯t children sleeping? Mo bei nced at the time disyed on the bottom right corner of theputer. She had yet to type. He received a message from the other party. Feng Tian descended: ¡°little brother, I see that you¡¯re ying games. Can you bring me along?¡± Mo bei had indeed thought of this at first, but the person using Yun Shen¡¯s ount was her brother. Little Lin had almost recognized her when he was at the hotel. What would happen to mo bei when it came to the game? he did not agree. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Go to bed. I¡¯ll take you tomorrow.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s grip on the mouse tightened when he read this reply. Even trouble Lin¡¯s coquettish tactics didn¡¯t work? That person was just that important. So important that no one coulde? Feng nai ced his hand back on the keyboard.¡±¡±Little brother, I really miss you. It¡¯s Friday today, and mom said I can sleepte. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for me toe up and y games. Wuwuwu~¡± Mo bei looked at the little one¡¯s message and thought about it. Indeed, little Lin had not been online much during this period of time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to give her brother some advice. ¡°When little Lines inter, brother, don¡¯t turn on your mic anymore. Type andmunicate. Don¡¯t let him know who you are.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Nan sent an ¡°okay¡± over.¡±But who¡¯s little Lin?¡± ¡°The captain¡¯s brother.¡± Mo bei¡¯s name had sessfully attracted mo Nan¡¯s attention. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that arrogant Feng NAI¡¯s younger brother who has bad intentions towards you and who wants to beat up anyone who sees him?¡± None of Monan¡¯s descriptions were good. Mo bei was speechless. ¡°Oh right, the inte said that he¡¯s a brotherplex.¡± Something came to Monan¡¯s mind, and he burst intoughter.¡±¡±Hurry up and call him in. He¡¯s very young, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Not even five years old,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the mic,¡±mo Nan said with a smile. Mo bei knew what her brother was up to, so she warned him in a cold voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tease him. ¡± ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Monan said with a pained tone,¡±¡±Where¡¯s the trust between siblings?¡± Chapter 568

Chapter 568: Online dating? jealous

Online dating? Mo bei paused.¡±What¡¯s the id of the other party?¡± ¡°Wait, let me see.¡± After mo Nan entered the game, he looked at the records again and wanted to recall them.¡±¡±The dusk of the past.¡± The dusk of the past? This time, mo bei directly stopped at the bottomne. Wasn¡¯t this han Xi¡¯s alternate ount? In the base, they would asionally y with Panda. If professional yers were purely for entertainment, they would use this side ount. Mo bei¡¯s thoughts spun, and there was a slight change in her eyes.¡±¡±It¡¯s Han Xi. ¡± ¡°Han Xi? That teammate of yours, the adc of the entire server?¡± Mo Nan raised his voice.¡±Oh my God! Yunshen can get a God by simply dating online.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±He should be a good friend in the game.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Monan smiled.¡±What should we do now?¡± ¡°Continue practicing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s watching the battle, and you¡¯re just picking up noobs in the early stages. ¡± ...... ¡°I can¡¯t fly even if you want me to,¡± mo Nan said.¡±It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your brother. Who else can y any position like you? I¡¯m just a newbie support.¡± ¡°Yunshen will hit a wall when he shes.¡± Mo bei said. On mo Nan¡¯s end,¡±dot, dot, dot ...¡± ¡°Go in the wrong direction and enter the crowd.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm. ¡°What?¡± mo Nan¡¯s fingers froze.¡±Wait a minute, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of letting your brother ...¡± ¡°Send first blood to the other side.¡± Mo bei moved her mouse and added,¡±you¡¯re Yun Shen now.¡± Mo Nan thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s ying a female character, but as a man, he knows when to yield and when to stretch. Using sh to enter the crowd to deliver a hit is simply too much for an assassin like him!¡¯ But he had no choice. Han Xi was still watching the battle. He was too outstanding, so he had to act well! Hence, not only did mo Nan copy Yun Shen¡¯s style, but he also dashed into the crowd. It was even after he died and saw mo bei collect the heads. He typed a line of words on the public screen: ¡°boyfriend, you¡¯re so handsome. I love you. Let¡¯s be more careful!¡± When mo bei saw this, she slipped. Monan burst intoughter when he saw that.¡±¡±How is it? Isn¡¯t your brother amazing?¡± Was it something to be proud of for being so immersive in a female character? Mo bei reached out and pressed her forehead. When she looked over, the id ¡°sunset of the past¡± was no longer on the spectator list. ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Mo bei looked up. Mo Nan sneered.¡±Yun Shen has ruined another innocent teenager. No wonder they talked to each other alone when I came to the base disguised as you that day. It seems that han Xi is really a little attracted to Yun Shen.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei nced at the spectator list again.¡±¡±You¡¯re saying that the two of them know who each other is in reality?¡± ¡°Otherwise, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been in that state.¡± Mo Nan was right to think that way. Mo bei stopped.¡±Then it¡¯s time for us to end our current rtionship.¡± ¡°Mr. Paralyzed North, yunshen and your adc are not as simple as you think.¡± Monan knew that his sister was a straight-shot when it came to rtionships.¡±¡±Yunshen wants to win him over, do you understand?¡± Mo bei did not say anything. Mo Nanughed again.¡±You definitely don¡¯t understand. Anyway, han Xi wille over to watch the battle now. I¡¯ll pretend to be my Yun Shen, and you¡¯ll pretend to be the friend you should pretend to be. When ites to dating, since it¡¯s about conquering each other, it¡¯s necessary to be jealous ...¡± It was night. Panda had juste out of the bathroom. They saw their adc, Handa, for some reason, sitting there with a cold, lonely look in his eyes ... Chapter 569

Chapter 569: K-God is acting like a little Lin again

On theputer screen was a game. However, he did not enter the arena. He did not even enter the living quarters. Standing there, his white clothes fluttered slightly, his tall figure standing under the tree, that kind of aloof and cold, as if he had been abandoned by someone? Panda leaned over and said,¡±aren¡¯t you supposed to be doing a mission with my goddess today?¡± Still not entering the arena?¡± When han Xi heard this, he turned his head and swept a nce at him. Panda¡¯s fingers felt like they were freezing. He remembered when he had first met han Xi. He was the same. His eyes were cold. It was different from boss. Boss waszily chuckling as he punished you like a devil. Han Xi, on the other hand, was really a man of few words. Under his refined and handsome appearance, there was a temperament that was cold to the bone. He was different from his brother. ...... Panda still didn¡¯t know that he had said the wrong thing.¡±¡±What, what is it?¡± ¡°Mo Nan will take her.¡± Han Xi got up, walked over to the bed, and took out a cigarette. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, no wonder ...¡± Panda said. ¡°No wonder what?¡± After han Xi lit the cigarette, he turned the lunchbox over.¡±¡±No wonder you didn¡¯t let me go.¡± This tone, is she angry? Panda had not heard the emotions in it clearly. Han Xi had already walked out of the room and into the night. The wind outside did not make him feel any better. His chest felt like it was being pressed by a huge rock. That sentence ¡°boyfriend, you¡¯re so handsome. Let¡¯spete in Xinxin or something¡± hadpletely made han Xi lose interest in watching the battle. It was rare for han Xi to experience such emotions. It was like riding a roller coaster. She was clearly fantasizing a second ago, but her mood had fallen to the bottom the next second. He stood in the night and opened his previous contact list, looking at the gray profile picture. The word ¡°delete¡± had already been said, but he did not press it. He remembered how she had stopped him at the nightclub and negotiated with him, asking him to be her boyfriend and paying him a monthly sry. She rejected him because she didn¡¯t want to start in that way. Did Yun Shen really forget who he was? Han Xi¡¯s fingers clenched tightly. In the end, he didn¡¯t delete her. Instead, he left the page and sent another message. ¡°Our previous guesses have changed. Mo Nan is now ying games with her.¡± Feng nai had just finished washing up ande out when he saw this. He was wiping his hair with a towel with one hand and looking at the peach sculpture beside his bed. At this moment, his eyes could not be any deeper. He raised his hand and replied,¡±I know.¡± The ck mist had not dispersed from his eyes since the beginning. He looked at the peach sculpture and seemed to smile. Traces of mist filled his beautiful Phoenix eyes. The ends of his ck hair were still dripping water, flowing down his well-defined side profile to the curve of his chin. It added a bit of demonic intent. He was so handsome that people couldn¡¯t look away. He was sitting on the bed, half-naked, his smooth mermaid line thin and full under the light, very attractive. He didn¡¯t care about those water droplets at all. He took his phone and logged into an ount. She clicked on one of the avatars and sent a line of words over.¡±Little brother, what have you been doing recently? I miss you so much. You don¡¯t even y games with me anymore. Do you not like little Lin anymore?¡± At the end of the passage. Feng nai even added a crying kitten. Anyway, whenever trouble Lin was acting pitiful, she liked to use this gif. Since he was pretending to be his little brother, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to use him. Chapter 572

Chapter 572: Feng nai and Mo Nan face off

Mo bei¡¯s tone did not change, and she said very indifferently,¡±¡±You¡¯re that kind of person. ¡± Mo Nan was speechless. Feng nai didn¡¯t know that the two of them were still conversing. Seeing that there was no reply, his finger moved again.¡±Little brother, you¡¯re ignoring me again.¡± Mo bei changed the page, then created a room. She first invited mo Nan in before sending a verification message to little Lin. After Feng nai clicked ¡°agree,¡± he saw the character with the id ¡°as deep as the clouds in the sea.¡± She had a crown on her head and was wearing a dreamy dress. They just stood beside that person like a perfect couple. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he followed up with a line of words. He asked despite knowing the answer,¡±¡±Little brother, who is this person?¡± ¡°Yunshen,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I¡¯m apanying her through her mission today.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±Little brother, I heard from my brother that you¡¯ve been training the entire day and ying games at night. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± Mo bei was still a man of few words. Feng nai did as he was told and clicked the mouse. She thought that Yun Shen would not say anything. ...... Unexpectedly, a line of words appeared: ¡°You¡¯re called little Lin, right? Little Lin, what position are you ying? I¡¯ll take you. ¡± No need. Feng nai had wanted to say that. However, considering his disguise ... The words that came out were like this: ¡°I¡¯m such a scammer. I need little brother to protect me before I can fight. I don¡¯t even know which position to y.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Monan chuckled.¡±I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ha. The curve on Feng NAI¡¯s lips was a little cold. Why did he not realize that Yun Shen was so talkative before? The game had entered the matching stage. Mo bei was still the adc while mo Nan was the support. Feng nai saw that there was only one less mage on this side, so he randomly chose to be the team controller. His goal wasn¡¯t to y games anyway. It was nothing much at the start. They were all developing in different ways. In order to make his skills look the same as his brother ¡®s, Feng nai would even asionally walk to the wrong spot. Monan couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Little Lin, sh and hit the wall. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows and typed,¡±that¡¯s why I need little brother¡¯s protection. This operation is really too difficult. Little sister, please let me have little brother. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be beaten to deathter.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your brother to help you y games?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s tone was very cocky.¡±You¡¯re always looking for my boyfriend. That¡¯s not right. Your brother is a God on the server.¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected the other party to mention him.¡±¡±He usually sleeps and doesn¡¯t take me with him at all.¡± ¡°Do you also think that your brother is good for nothing except for sleeping well?¡± After mo Nan got addicted to teasing others, he had almost forgotten who he was. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. Useless? ¡°Yunshen,¡± Mo bei opened her mouth. It was only then that mo Nan remembered that he was now a child, a child! ¡°I mean, your brother is so handsome because of his face!¡± Feng nai raised his brows and slowly replied,¡±¡±Sister doesn¡¯t seem to like my brother.¡± ¡°So-so, I want to beat him up.¡± Monan was being very honest. Beat? Was Yun Shen speaking like that? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very calm. Before mo Nan could type out the words ... Mo bei turned on the microphone and said,¡±yunshen,e and get your mana.¡± Mo Nan could hear the warning in her words, so he could only stop and go to the jungle. Feng nai, who was standing in the middlene, retracted his hand and turned his gaze over ... Chapter 573

Chapter 573: Chapter five hundred and seventy three-starting to expose

Then, he used a high-level move. The icy rain fell. Monan stopped there. That was because he had run out of mana ... That¡¯s right, his mana was indeed gone! Monan looked up at the figure! ¡°Little Lin, don¡¯t you still have mana?¡± Feng nai looked at that person and typed a line of words.¡±¡±I wanted to help you fight, but I didn¡¯t expect to press the wrong big move. Little sister, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Mo Nan wouldn¡¯t argue with a child, would he? Although this kid was Feng NAI¡¯s younger brother and had even taken his blue buff at the critical moment ... But the boss of No. 2 middle school had to have the spirit of a boss. He stood on the spot and directly pressed the return button. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, but his hands didn¡¯t stop typing.¡±¡±Little brother, little sister has gone back. Help me take down the tower in the middlene. I don¡¯t dare to go out at all. I¡¯m afraid that the assassin wille and catch me alone.¡± ...... Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm.¡±You still know that the assassin will catch you?¡± Usually, little Lin would rush forward directly. Why was he considering it today? ¡°I¡¯ve been caught too many times. I need to learn my lesson. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s answer was watertight.¡±With little brother around, even if the other sidees to catch me, I can beat them up!¡± Of course, mo bei would not let a child down. She charged forward with a sniper rifle in hand.¡±You follow behind me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng nai had already pretended to be trouble-maker Lin without any pressure, including saying these words. On the other hand, mo Nan walked over after his basket was full. The opposing mage had also arrived. Mo bei fired a shot. The mage¡¯s HP was reduced by half. At this moment ... The assassin on the other side had discovered her position. He was about to kill someone. However, Feng nai was a step faster and waved his staff to freeze the person in ce. Mo bei turned around and dealt the greatest damage with A normal attack. It was just a small cooperation. When Monan arrived, he was a little confused. Was this little Lin in a daze earlier? He should be confused. After all, no child would be able to predict such things. Mo Nan did not think too much about it. As a support, he would definitely follow mo bei, the adc. In addition, the brother and sister had the intention to train. Even if mo Nan wanted to tease little Lin, he could not ignore mo bei¡¯s warning. After that, he was much more obedient. However, what mo Nan did not know was that the person on the other end of the line was not little Lin but Feng nai. In Feng NAI¡¯s opinion, that id that was as deep as the clouds and the sea was better than a few words from him. It was better than the two of them being together all over the map. The more Feng nai read, the deeper his eyes became. He even forgot to disguise the strength and speed of his hands. He didn¡¯t even know when it had elerated. He just stood guard in the middle. At first, it was the mages from the other side who came, and he took their heads. After another two minutes. The two of them had no intention of separating. The speed of his hands was very fast. The assassin wanted to cooperate with the mage to catch him. Feng nai first used a sh skill to avoid the Assassin¡¯s critical hit, then threw a second skill on himself. After freezing the assassin, he used his ultimate skill, and even the mage who was on the verge of death had no way of escaping. A sound effect immediately sounded in the game. Double kill, double kill! This sound effect sessfully made mo Nan stop in his tracks, and he typed a line of words.¡±¡±Little Lin, you¡¯re amazing. You just said that you¡¯re a scammer, but you¡¯re not scammer at all. Cool!¡± After seeing this line of words, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before he replied,¡±¡±I threw my second skill at the wrong ce just now. I didn¡¯t expect the assassin toe over and hit me, so I froze him. My luck today is really great!¡± Chapter 574

Chapter 574: Chapter five hundred and seventy four-turning ck

Luck? Mo bei looked at that sentence and then nced at the kill count disy. 3¡ª0. He had already killed three people, but he had not died even once. Little Lin¡¯s luck today was indeed a little good, perhaps even too good ... Mo Nan was still typing.¡±You¡¯re not bad, kid. You¡¯re so humble, so cute, and so obedient. You¡¯repletely different from your big brother who has eyes that reach the top of his head. Little Lin, you must keep it up!¡± Eyes growing on the top of the head? Feng nai did not care what Yun Shen¡¯s impression of him was. However, the way he spoke made his eyes look suspicious. But before he could study it in detail ... He had discovered the biggest loophole in his n. And that was his battle record. He had killed three people, but he had not died even once. ...... This was not in line with the usual standard of trouble Lin. At this thought, Feng nai clearly knew that the other party¡¯s tank was hiding in the bushes. The Qing soldiers stood there without any intention of leaving. All he wanted was for the tank to act quickly. However, after ten seconds. Feng nai realized that the tank on the other side was really too cowardly. Seeing that there was no one around, he did not even go up. Feng nai could only help him by sending himself to the edge of the grass. Mo bei was at the bottomne. When she saw where the ¡°little one¡± was standing, she said,¡±¡±Be careful,¡± he warned. The tank on the opposite side jumped out. This time, Feng nai did seem to have made a mistake. Not only did he not freeze anyone, but his sh had gone in the wrong direction and he was trapped there. Even though mo bei had dashed over from the bottomne in an attempt to save him ... He was just a little bit short. Feng nai seemed to have lost his life so naturally. After he died, he sent a message: ¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s someone there.¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Mo Nan¡¯s reply came.¡±Little Lin, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s someone there. You must¡¯ve been panicking just now, right? that sh in the opposite direction was so fun, hahaha.¡± Feng nai narrowed his eyes. He only wanted someone tofort him. As for the others ... Was Yun Shen that noisy? ¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t want to die. Can I follow you?¡± Feng nai looked very pitiful. Mo bei softened her voice.¡±You stay under the tower. Just don¡¯te out. Leave the rest to me and the little sister.¡± So, she was still only bringing Yun Shen around and not letting him follow? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkenedpletely, and aplicated, dark look sank into his eyes. His character had been revived. He just stood there in the middle. It was as if she had really been abandoned by someone. In the past, Feng nai had used little Lin¡¯s ount to y with a certain someone. A certain someone would let him follow. It had never been like this. If he didn¡¯t think about it, perhaps the pain in his chest would be much less. However, when he looked at the two figures who looked like a perfect couple, he felt that he had lost. Feng nai couldn¡¯t control the profoundness, envy, jealousy, and a very small sense of grievance in his gaze. His hair was already dry, and when he lowered his eyes, it fell down and blocked his eyes, so no one could see his expression. Mo bei and Mo Nan were in the opposite blue Buff area. Mo bei had the intention of training her brother¡¯s ability to counter-jungle with a support. This was so that, after he joined ck me, he wouldn¡¯t have to overly assist a certain God andplete the nozishi-sukabo. Although mo Nan¡¯s hand injury had yet to recover, such a situation would not be too much of a problem for him. Just as he was about to go for thest hit, once again ... Chapter 575

Chapter 575: Chapter five hundred and seventy five-darkened nais exposed

S-S-S-robbed? Monan¡¯s face went nk for half a second. After hesitating for a moment, he looked in the direction of the ¡®little one¡¯. ¡°Eh? Why is it with me again?¡± That¡¯s right, why is blue with you again? Mo Nan did not know what to say and only typed a line of dots. For some reason, he had a feeling. This child didn¡¯t press the wrong big move at all, but deliberately stole his blue. Although this thought did sh through his mind. But in the next moment, Monan realized that he was overthinking. How could he think of a child in such a way? He also had a nephew at home. When he was ying another mage, he would release fireballs directly at his teammates. Fortunately, little Lin was only snatching blue and did not bring disaster to his teammates. He had even killed the other party¡¯s people, even if it was just pure luck. ...... But then, Monan realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as he had thought. During the team battle. The mage on the other side sent an ice ball. He yed a supporting role. Originally, he could have avoided returning to the city with low health. At this moment, little Lin, with the participation in the damage, turned to him. Mo Nan was speechless. It was a dyed injury. Little Lin was fine. He was lying there after being hit. This gaming experience ... Was really hard to describe. ¡°Little Lin, you¡¯ve been hit by the enemy mage. Stay away from me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers moved slightly. I saw that someone wasing, so I wanted to help miss. ¡± Monan took a deep breath.¡±Thank you. The enemy mage¡¯s freezing skill was passed on by the minions and heroes. If you hadn¡¯te, I would still be alive.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±No wonder my brother always says I¡¯m a scammer. I got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Didn¡¯t han Xi say that Yun Shen¡¯s skills were very bad? How did she know about skill transfer? Feng nai had done this because he felt that no one would be suspicious if Yun Shen could not tell. But now she said it. Then, what he did just now, would it ... Before he could even think of this ... On the other side, after mo bei had cleared two people, she dodged the assassins and rolled backward. With a sniper rifle in one hand, she came to his side and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re not little Lin. ¡± Instantly. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused a little. As expected, this little brother of mine Lin¡¯s was very sharp. When he was smart, it was really hard to avoid him. Mo Nan was still confused, and he typed: ¡°It¡¯s not little Lin?¡± Mo bei grunted and was as calm as ever.¡±¡±Little Lin basically doesn¡¯t know how to steal blue. When ites to a team battle, he¡¯s always the first to rush up. No matter what character he¡¯s ying, he¡¯s different.¡± Always be the first to rush up? Pit Lin¡¯s operation skills were really as bad as ever. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up, and he immediately turned on the microphone. His deep and maic voice traveled over.¡±Our support big brother is really not easy to fool.¡± This voice ... Why did this voice sound so familiar? Brother Nan was still looking for the feeling. Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers paused. Although her face still looked elegant, there were emotions in her eyes. It was him. Feng nai? He was actually the one ying little Lin¡¯s ount. Mo bei¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if her brother had exposed himself in any way. Feng nai didn¡¯t stop. He yawnedzily.¡±¡±I finally don¡¯t have to pretend to be trouble Lin anymore. It¡¯s really tiring to fight, and I can¡¯t kill people to my heart¡¯s content.¡± When he heard this. Monan finally remembered who it was. She really couldn¡¯t control her hands. He directly replied with two words. ¡°F * ck!¡± Chapter 576

Chapter 576: Five hundred and seventy six

Monan simply couldn¡¯t ept it. The little person who had been following him and calling him ¡®little sister¡¯ was actually the boss of No. 1 middle school, Feng nai, who looked down on everyone! Although they were separated by the inte, he really didn¡¯t know what the person on the other side looked like. However, he had never thought that there would be such a godly operation. Pretending to be a child on a side ount? As expected, Feng NAI¡¯s skin was ck even when he was cut open. He wasn¡¯t a good person, just as he had imagined! Mo Nan was about to type something. Then, she heard that maic andzy voice from her earphones again.¡±What the f * ck? When did miss yunshen learn to use such crude words?¡± Just this one sentence. Mo bei could hear the suspicion in his voice. She didn¡¯t continue ying the game. Instead, she took off her earphones and got her brother to go offline. She then strolled out of the room and went next door. The sound of someone knocking on the door made Feng nai turn his head over. After taking a nce, he opened the door just like that, half-naked. Mo bei didn¡¯t expect him to open the door like this. Her slender fingers paused for a moment, and her gaze shifted beforending on that handsome and unruly face.¡±¡±Talk?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± What was meant toe woulde. It was just that his avatar had been dismantled, but Feng nai didn¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t handle it. ...... Chapter 577

Chapter 577: Five hundred and seventy seven

Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything because the moment she moved, the temperature of her lips and palms would follow. It was so close that even its breath could be felt. She didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves, because if she opened her mouth, she would definitely touch his palm. On the contrary, her heartbeat was not as stable as usual. After all, this door had left a deep impression on mo bei. Feng nai had also sensed it. After he said that, he lowered his eyes and looked at the person who had pressed him against the door frame. The softness in his palm reminded him of that kiss. He knew very well what that feeling was. It was as cool as cotton candy, with a hint of sweetness. It simply made one unable to stop. Feng NAI¡¯s throat moved, and the tip of his tongue was inexplicably dry. Mo bei saw that he had no intention of letting go and was about to move. However, he was one step faster. He freed his other hand and pressed it on mo bei¡¯s back. Then, he exerted force and pressed it in his direction. His voice was clear.¡±Who told you that you can still leave after teasing the captain?¡± Mo bei moved his hand away. After ensuring that she was no longer affected by the temperature, she said with the same emotions,¡±¡±Tease?¡± ...... ¡°You¡¯re just pressing me against the door frame. If people see this, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m gay.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little nonchnt.¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t flirting, then what was it?¡± Mo bei looked at the man and didn¡¯t say much. She only said three words with a calm expression,¡±crying miserably.¡± Feng nai paused, his eyes a little dark. ¡°Captain!¡± Mo bei drew closer, her breathing undiminished.¡±What was the captain thinking when he said that?¡± The corner of Feng NAI¡¯s forehead hurt even more. As expected, this little brother of trouble Lin was sometimes so smart that one couldn¡¯t help but be helpless. However, it was only for a second when Feng NAI¡¯s eyes tilted and he suddenlyughed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he flirting? Why? Do you want to hear me say these three words personally?¡± At this point, he moved a little closer, half leaning his body and slightly tilting his face to the side. He came close to mo bei¡¯s ear, and when he breathed, he said slowly,¡±¡±Cry, Qi, Qi.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers froze. She had not expected him to do this. Because of his temperament, even when he said these three words, the sense of nobility did not fade from his body. Instead, he had one hand in his pocket, his upper body bare, his back slightly bent, and his ck hair fluffy. He looked like a demon from aic book. It only made people feel a slight darkness. The two of them were so close that mo bei could see his thin lips and gaze just inches away from her when she turned to look. When he looked at someone, his eyes were so deep that one could sink in. She paused for a moment and shifted her gaze. He had thought that the dark history would be of some use. It seemed like it didn¡¯t work well for a certain God. However, the most important thing was to divert his attention and not let him ask more about ¡®Yun Shen¡¯ today. Her brother¡¯s identity would not be exposed. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know about the potential danger. If she had continued to treat him as little Lin like before, she did not know what kind of ident would happen. Moreover, from the current situation. There were even more things to be careful of when she lectured her brother for beingzy tomorrow ... Mo bei had always considered things thoroughly. It was because his thoughts were quick that he reacted so quickly just now. He would head over directly so that mo Nan could take the chance to go offline. Feng nai was only thinking of one question. Without the cover of pit Lin¡¯s avatar. How was he going to get close to this person on the inte again ... Chapter 578

Chapter 578: Hei huanai¡¯s heart

That¡¯s right, Feng nai wasn¡¯t as nonchnt as he appeared to be. He even felt a little regretful. He had never been so impulsive before. It was just because the two of them were standing together and he was helping Yun Shen hit blue. He had forgotten everything in the game. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened. This person¡¯s influence on him seemed to have long exceeded his expectations. He had never been a kind person since he was young. If he couldn¡¯t get it, he would destroy it. It seemed to be hidden in his bones. The old man probably valued his physique. Feng nai turned sideways and looked at the side profile of that good-looking face that was within reach. He really wanted this person. Mo bei wouldn¡¯t let herself be so close to Feng nai. In some ways, he was indeed like a demon who could make people lose their minds. That was why they should keep a certain distance. ...... This was the decision that mo bei had made after Feng nai had gotten drunk. This was a reaction that mo bei had never experienced before, and it made her feel unfamiliar. And she had never liked it when she couldn¡¯t control the sense of strangeness. ¡°With Captain in this state, if we post it, it¡¯ll gain quite a bit of attention.¡± Mo bei stood up straight and returned to her usual calm self. Feng nai looked at that person¡¯s rxed posture, and the corners of his lips were unceasingly curled. ¡± ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t intend to ask me why I used little Lin¡¯s ount to trick you.¡± ¡°Captain will tell the truth? ¡± Mo bei looked up, her gaze neither hot nor cold. Feng NAI¡¯s presence was still very strong. ¡± That day, he came back and said that a very handsome little brother had saved him in school and wanted to y games with him. I was really very curious who it was that could lead trouble Lin to y games without any temper at all and even make him feel that he was pretty good at it. It was only after we met that I found out it was you who had saved the younger brother of the boss of No. 1 middle school. How did you feel at that time? I really want to know ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed in line with the captain¡¯s bad taste.¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze. As if she already knew how he was feeling, she didn¡¯t say much about this matter. It was also this that made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. ¡± But I¡¯ve noticed something. You¡¯re really calm when ites to lying. I made you do so many things when I found out that you were my good disciple, but you seem to have epted that I¡¯ve been using my ount to y with you. Should I praise our little support brother? he¡¯s really strong-willed, isn¡¯t he? ¡± Not only that, she had been keeping a distance from him since the morning. How much did he hate him? That¡¯s why he even changed his schedule. It was obvious that it was the past in the game. He was the only one who cared. And the other party had long forgotten. Because it wasn¡¯t important, it didn¡¯t matter if he lied to her. Feng nai had never dug so many holes for anyone before. But now, he finally realized something. When you¡¯ve used all your tricks to get that person into the trap. That person didn¡¯t even care about your schemes. You¡¯ve finally realized one thing. He doesn¡¯t care about you. Feng nai lowered his head and chuckled softly.¡±You¡¯re so generous to everyone. Aren¡¯t you afraid of a bacsh?¡± Mo bei looked at the man. Her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. Although there was still a smile on his lips, there wasn¡¯t much warmth. Before the words ¡°I didn¡¯t ept it so quickly¡± could be said ... Feng nai turned to the side and said emotionlessly,¡±¡±Go to sleep.¡± She reached out and closed the door .. Chapter 579

Chapter 579: He was also her youth

Mo bei looked at the cold wooden door. She knew that he was in a bad mood. However, the only reason mo bei could think of was that this incident had reminded him of how she had lied to him before. That was why Feng NAI¡¯s hatred for her was so high. Mo bei stopped there for a while before returning to her room. The old phone kept ringing. They were all messages from mo Nan. ¡°F * ck, why is little Lin that great devil K?¡± ¡°Has he been using his brother¡¯s ount?¡± ¡°Bei, really, you must stay away from him.¡± ¡°Pretending to be a child to get close to you, this is definitely premeditated.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have given himself away until now.¡± ¡°He kept calling you little brother and even said that he was a scammer.¡± ¡°He even stole my blue twice, he did it on purpose!¡± ...... ¡°And he purposely walked past me with the ice hockey ball. He wanted to freeze me to death.¡± ¡°Scheming, you¡¯re really too scheming! ¡°And he said he doesn¡¯t understand the opponent¡¯s skills. If he doesn¡¯t understand the hero¡¯s skills, then no one in hero would understand.¡± ¡°Bei, don¡¯t think I¡¯m too long-winded, he ...¡± Mo bei did not read the rest of her sentence and only sent three words: ¡°I know,¡± Monan was actually feeling uneasy. In the entire ck me battle team, he was most worried about Feng nai. It was not because of any prejudice. He knew that this person was too smart. He was so smart that even foreign esports yers would take him out when they were considering their strategy. One could see how powerful he was. Could she really handle bei? He lowered his head and looked at his right wrist. The light and dark emotions in his eyes made one¡¯s heart clench. ck me base. Two rooms. Different people had different thoughts. It was not that mo bei did not feel guilty about what had happened in the past. She had leftpletely without even leaving a word of exnation. The game ID ¡°sloth¡± was no stranger to mo bei. She didn¡¯t have many friends in real life. Other than the people from Supreme Alliance, she didn¡¯t have any contact with the opposite sex. Laziness was the first. A friend of the opposite sex that she had been with for more than three months. At that time, they were doing missions together every day, killing monsters to level up. She had used her left hand as a support at that time, and she had yed terribly. Many people would scold her. Until she met him. She followed him and stole his blue. He had only sent a few dots. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. Mo bei didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She had been ying as an assassin from the start. When he saw the blue and red buffs and kills, he couldn¡¯t take it. His personality had not been smoothed out. He always wanted to snatch it. In addition, she was an aggressive yer. His master had also mentioned this matter many times. Every time, the master would hold his chin and look at her evilly.¡±¡±You¡¯re too fast. North, the hand speed that professional yers talk about isn¡¯t how fast you walk or how fiercely you charge. It¡¯s about how yourst hit has to be faster and more effective than your opponent. ¡°As for the king, you need a champion so deep that no one can see through you. When your opponent thinks that you can only y this position, you bring out another champion. At that time, you have to learn how to hold back. You have to remember that a match is never fought alone. If you want to be like your master¡¯s wife, an assassin who can fight one against five and turn the tables, you have to be familiar with the operation and essence of every champion.¡± Chapter 580

Chapter 580: I¡¯ll leave sooner orter

Although mo bei remembered this sentence, she couldn¡¯t control her strength when she was actually doing it. Not only did he steal his teammate¡¯s gold, but he also liked to cross the tower. Every time she crossed the tower, she felt that she could kill the other party in seconds. She would always realizeter that she wasn¡¯t an assassin, but a support, a mage, or a tank. It wasn¡¯t that these Champions couldn¡¯t cross the tower. Instead, it was not enough to burst out in the early stages. As time went by, he had indeed caused quite a bit of harm when he had just started ying his character. In addition, she had seen her master and his wife y together. When the master yed the assassin and the mistress assisted, it looked even more handsome than the traditional way of ying. At that time, mo bei had stubbornly wanted to master the auxiliary-jungler ADC team up. However, he encountered two fatal problems. First, her habit of ying games was too fierce. Secondly, most assassins didn¡¯t want a support to follow them. At that time, only the person in white with the ID nguid¡± did not tell her to go away when she followed him from the blue buff to the red buff. ...... Instead, he turned on the voice chat and asked her,¡±¡±Auxiliary-jungler team up?¡± At that time, she was still young and her voice was indeed softer and not as cold as it was now. He only replied with an ¡°mm.¡± It was probably because she had turned on the voice chat at that time. That was why, until now, Panda and the others had thought that she had used a voice changer. Indeed, after mo bei arrived, she had deliberately lowered her voice when she spoke in order to not be noticed. But the voice changer ... Under all these circumstances, she could only admit that she had used it. He knew that she wanted to practice the auxiliary and wilderness joint movement. He had always asked her to follow him. They would even send out signals to attack when she was hiding in the grass. From that day on, mo bei had the confidence that she could y other Champions well besides the assassin. There were very few people like him who thought of the auxiliary and jungler team up at that time. Not only that, but mo bei often felt that Feng NAI¡¯szy awareness was much better than many of the professional trainers she knew. During the worldpetition. Mo bei had even asked around to see if there was a trainee in any team callednguid. The answer he got was no. He was about the same age as her. But in terms of awareness, he was already close to a professional yer. Mo bei had never met a worthy opponent in the game. Bey¡¯s game ID was ranked first in zone A. Many people said that she was a genius. Except for the seniors, everyone seemed to be aware that when forming a team with her, they would either be careful or say that with her around, they would win without doing anything. Mo bei was not unhappy. She just felt a little lonely sometimes. Ever since he met sloth ... The sense of loneliness disappeared. It was because she was not the only one in the world who had those thoughts. Other than her, there was another person who felt the same way. At that time, they might still be a little inexperienced. However, mo bei still couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of growing up together and fighting side by side. If he hadn¡¯t been sozy back then ... She was probably just a professional assassin who was better at it. Therefore, he was not meaningless to her. It was just that too many things were caught off guard. It was too inappropriate for her to propose a meeting at that time, so she had lied. The next day, he was hunted down as soon as he got online. She didn¡¯t have a chance to exin. Mo bei nced at her phone. There was still a message that Feng nai had sent her when he was pretending to be little milk. She looked at it again and again, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t send anything. He would have to leave sooner orter. I can¡¯t lie to him a second time ... Chapter 581 - Feng nai is different from the past

Chapter 581: Feng nai is different from the past

Outside the base. The night was getting darker. Feng nai wasn¡¯t asleep. He nced at his phone, which was as quiet as usual, and his slender figure turned to the side. His hair fell, and there was an indescribable loneliness about him. The next day. That unspeakable sense of alienation grew even stronger. Mo bei didn¡¯t give Feng nai any exnation. As for Feng nai, he had thought that this person would say something to him after one night. It seemed that he didn ¡®t. He still tried to keep his distance from him. Even someone as slow as a Panda could see the subtle difference between the two. Fortunately, when boss wanted to go out, he was called away by the Feng family. Panda had been with Feng nai for so long. He also understood one thing. ...... He would not dress like this anywhere else, except in the main house. Rice-colored pants and a white shirt. He didn¡¯t look aszy as he usually did, but had a touch of elegance. He was no longer unconscious and inattentive. On the contrary, his handsome face was very angr, and even the corners of his eyes were bright. Mo bei had never seen Feng nai like this before. The coldness was invisible. A car was already waiting outside. The license tes they used were rare. There were many sports cars in the base. But none of them were more amazing than these two veinns. ¡°Young master.¡± A chauffeur wearing white gloves was waiting by the car. Even his uniform was very high-end. Feng nai stood there, tall and slender, and nced sideways.¡±¡±Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you return to the main house, young master. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the driver replied with a smile. Feng nai didn¡¯t want to go back, especially at a time like this. There were only three days left before the provincial finals. Everyone else was training, but he, the captain, had to leave. Feng NAI¡¯s light-colored eyes darkened. He was not at ease with the old master¡¯s style of doing things. The reason why he still listened to the other party¡¯s words. He did not want Shi Feng to attack ck me. He knew what the old man was thinking. ying games was something that could be yed for fun, but it couldn¡¯t be taken seriously. If you really put all your heart into this, what will happen to the Feng family? Since he was the heir of the Feng family, he should understand what was more important. Don¡¯t really think that you can do whatever you want. This was what the old man had told him at that time. It was also because of this that after Supreme Alliance disbanded, no other team in Rivertown dared to hire him. That was why he came here. However, since the old man had sent someone over ... It seemed that he had also invested in this ce. ¡°Young master.¡± The driver reminded him again. Only then did Feng nai get into the car. He propped his face up with one hand and sat on the car seat with his legs slightly crossed. He said very nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t drive your car into the base. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future,¡±the driver said. Feng nai didn¡¯t like the main family, and he wasn¡¯t interested in going. His handsome face was slightly tilted to the side as his gaze fell on the handsome figure standing outside. She might as well stay in the base with this man. Even if the unfamiliarity today was worse than yesterday, a certain someone didn¡¯t care that he had used little Lin¡¯s ount to deceive him. At the very least, she could still see his face ... At this thought, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes met the person outside the car window, and he looked away after a brief moment. Mo bei stood there, still as elegant as ever, but her eyes seemed to have paused for a moment. Panda saw that his brother was not moving and turned around to ask,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze, her thoughts difficult to understand ... Chapter 582 - Five hundred and eighty two

Chapter 582: Five hundred and eighty two

Panda patted her shoulder.¡±Brother, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think that you can ck off just because boss isn¡¯t here. Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. When I first came here, I was just like you. I had such thoughts. In the end, the moment boss came back, he made me clean the toilets as if I had irvoyance!¡± Mo bei nced at him and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Use the invisible phone to log in to your ount. I can also tell if you¡¯ve been training well. I don¡¯t need to use my irvoyance.¡± After Panda heard this, he suddenly stopped, and even his face went nk. F * ck, he had just realized that this was the principle. He thought that boss had installed a camera in the base. She searched here and there for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find it. It turned out that she had logged into her ount with her invisible phone. Panda, who knew the truth, was on the verge of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that boss is going back to see some uncle¡¯s daughter again,¡±granny gray said. ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Panda¡¯s head also seemed to be glowing.¡±¡±Do you still remember thest time boss came back after he went back?¡± ... ¡°Of course.¡± Granny gray touched her chin.¡±At that time, boss was answering the phone while throwing away the clothes. There wasn¡¯t even a single dirty thing, but he insisted on throwing the clothes away. He said that he wouldn¡¯t introduce any nieces to him anymore, and that he wouldn¡¯t go back.¡± Panda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he guessed,¡±¡±Could it be that you¡¯re satisfied with the other party this time?¡± Upon hearing this, han Xi nced behind him. Then, there was no one else other than mo bei. Han Xi didn¡¯t say much and warned Panda,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think too much. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your imagination, right? I also think it¡¯s very possible.¡± Granny gray said,¡±I feel that boss has been wanting to fall in love recently. This is probably the person boss is going to meet this time.¡± At this point, he paused. After fixing the phone screen in ce, he showed it to mo bei and the others. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Yu family. She just returned from studying in United Kingdom. I don¡¯t know if the news is true or not, but haven¡¯t you heard that the Feng family and the Yu family are long-time friends? I even saw her having a meal with bossst time. To be honest, she¡¯s even more beautiful in person.¡± Mo bei looked at the young girl in the photo. Her skin was fair and she was beautiful. Her legs were long and slender, and there were two dimples on both sides of her mouth. She was pure and clean, and her eyes were very bright, as if she didn¡¯t understand the world. It was probably because of her background. Even though she was just standing there, the girl seemed to be more superior than ordinary people, and her temperament was born from her. Panda saw that his brother was looking at him.¡±I¡¯m warning you, mo Nan. You have a girlfriend. Now that you have my goddess, don¡¯t look at other girls. If you dare to have any other thoughts, I¡¯ll destroy you on behalf of deep otaku.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fans all called themselves otakus. Mo bei did not look at him. Instead, she raised her hand and took a sip of water. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± Panda patted his brother¡¯s shoulder again.¡±¡±You probably don¡¯t know this, but Yu Zixin and boss knew each other before. When they were in high school, she even went to the library to read books and did homework with boss. If it were her, boss would probablye back veryte today. After all, boss hasn¡¯t seen her for a long time. They should have a lot to talk about.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell to the side when she heard Panda¡¯s words. There was a piece of mint candy. She had put it on his keyboard. And he did not take it ... Chapter 583 - Just playing

Chapter 583: Just ying

? The Feng family¡¯s main house was a siheyuan that sought peace in the midst of chaos. It was like an ancient teahouse. Theyout of the courtyard was in ordance with the ancient times. There was water, fish, and the asional tinkling of wood, as if they were far away from the noise. Old master Feng liked peace and quiet, and there was a circle of green nts around the courtyard. The luxurious flowers didn¡¯t just make people feel elegant. However, those who knew would understand that in a ce like this where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, it was necessary to do this. Not only must they have a strong family background, but they must also have intricate rtionships. There was even a lotus pond in the courtyard. A tea art chessboard was ced beside the pond. ... They used transparent ss as partitions. Old master Feng was sitting there with a Dragon-headed walking stick in his hand. His beard was snow-white, and he was talking to the person sitting opposite him. He would asionally smile, elegant and unfathomable. Until someone whispered in his ear,¡±¡±Chairman Feng, young master is here.¡± Only then did old master Feng¡¯s eyes seem to be filled with real emotions. He looked at the girl with two ponytails.¡±¡±Zixin probably hasn¡¯t seen na ¡®er for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen him since I went to United Kingdom.¡± Yu Zixin loved to smile, and at this time, the corners of her mouth curled up.¡±But I¡¯ve been reading about him a lot. You might not know, but he has more and more fans now.¡± Old master Feng chuckled.¡±He¡¯s just ying. He¡¯ll have toe and take care of the family¡¯s Affairs sooner orter.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Zixin reached out to help the elders pour tea, and smiled sweetly,¡±How could brother nai only y games? the schools United Kingdom are great. After brother nai graduates from high school, Grandpa Feng will send him out and let him really start learning.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. He turned his head to Yu Zixin¡¯s grandfather and said,¡±Shi, you¡¯re the best at teaching your child. Zixin is smart and sensible. If my grandson was like her, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± ¡°How can a boy bepared to a girl?¡± Yushiughed and said,¡±don¡¯t be so humble. Your Naier is more outstanding than many people. All the younger generation in the courtyard are afraid of him and respect him. You didn¡¯t give anyone a single cent when he left. Look at him now. How much is he worth?¡± People in the business world basically followed this routine when they came together. It was the same even for old friends. When Feng nai came in, he heard such small talk. Feng nai didn¡¯t even need to go over to guess why the old master had called him back this time. The two old men chatted happily. Yu Zixin was the first to see Feng nai, and her eyes were overflowing with surprise.¡±Brother naer, you¡¯re here!¡± Feng nai replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± He waspletely different from how he was in front of mo bei. It was the indifference that came from the bones. But because of her upbringing since she was young. He didn¡¯t want him to lose his manners. Yu Zixin was already used to him being like this. After he sat down, she tilted her head slightly, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Grandpa Feng even said that we wouldn¡¯t eat until you came back. We¡¯re a little hungry. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s reply was a little nonchnt. Yu Zixin looked at him and seemed to have thought of something,¡±Wait a minute, I have a gift for brother naer.¡± As she spoke, she turned to the side and took out a transparent ss box. Feng nai looked over. It was the perfume that he had been looking for for a long time but couldn¡¯t find, and he had wanted to use it ... Chapter 584 - I have her, I don’t need perfume

Chapter 584: I have her, I don¡¯t need perfume

He was very persistent about the taste. It was because he didn¡¯t sleep well. He alsocked sleep. Sleeping wherever he went did not mean that the quality of his sleep would be high. It was easy to dream. Unless there was a nice smell. So in some ways, he didn¡¯t lie to a certain person. He was a person who prioritized benefits and hadplicated thoughts. Sometimes, he seemed to be different from others psychologically. He had once smelled this perfume on someone in the viewing area. The refreshing lemon smell was perfect for sleeping. ... However, there was no such model in China. Many overseas counters would also remove some perfume because of the market changes. This one had been taken down. It was indeed not easy to find it. But if Feng nai wanted something, how could he not find it? Therefore, he had looked for this perfume, but he didn¡¯t know what went wrong. He felt that it was different from what he had smelled at that time. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. As Feng nai said this, he didn¡¯t take the ss bottle, only saying in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±However, I think it¡¯s better to keep the perfume for your own use.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s hand paused for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he look for this perfume before? Why now ... Since old master Feng had set up a n to match the two of them, of course, he wouldn¡¯t let Yu Zixin lose face.¡±¡±Zixin, you have to me me for this. If he really epted your gift, I¡¯d have to ask him how he learned to be a girl and even sprayed perfume.¡± Yu Zixin was smart and knew that this was a way out for her. She immediately said,¡±Grandpa Feng, many of the perfumes these days are for men, but that makes sense. Nainai, you shouldn¡¯t use them. You¡¯re already prettier than us girls, so it¡¯s unreasonable for you to smell better than us.¡± The atmosphere became warm again. Feng nai listened in boredom. He really didn¡¯t need any of this now. There was no perfume that smelled better than a certain someone ¡®s. It was very light, but it could linger on without dissipating. The deeper it was into the night, the more it reminded him of it. Feng nai had thought more than once that it would be great if he could hug a certain someone to sleep openly. This way, he could bury his face in that person¡¯s neck and smell the fragrance of that person¡¯s hair, the light scent of lemon. At this thought, Feng nai put the teacup back and met old master Feng¡¯s gaze.¡±¡±Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. The provincialpetition is in three days ¡®time, so I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± ¡°No matter how busy he is, he should have time to have dinner with his family.¡± Old master Feng also stood up with the help of his walking stick.¡±¡±Sit down and eat first.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard for Feng nai to hear the slight anger in her voice. But this time, he didn¡¯t want to be like thest time. She would sleep in the main house and apany him in the business world. It would be like a marriage alliance. She would just have to deal with it. The provincial finals wereing up. Everyone was training. He was already wasting time by appearing here. There was no need to waste time doing unnecessary things. However, Feng nai understood that he couldn¡¯t just leave like this. It was because of all his unwise resistance. In the end, the old man would punish ck me. ¡°I can only have a meal with Grandpa.¡± Feng naiughed in a refined and polite manner.¡±Grandpa Yu and the others probably won¡¯t stay here for too long. After all, they¡¯ve just returned to the country. Logically speaking, what they want to do the most should be to have a reunion dinner with their family.¡± When Yu Zishi heard this, he paused, then smiled, and said,¡±Naer is right, we¡¯ll be going back for dinnerter.¡± Chapter 585 - Cunning naer

Chapter 585: Cunning naer

Old master Feng wanted to keep her. However, Feng nai was one step ahead of him and said nonchntly with a smile,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t returned to the main family in a long time. I want to have a meal with Grandpa alone. I hope Grandpa Yu doesn¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± What else could Yu Zishi say? he turned his head, and said, ¡°He¡¯s getting old. The rarest thing about him is that his grandchildren have him in their hearts. You see, naer is still the filial one.¡± Old master Feng smiled faintly.¡±It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t make me angry. What¡¯s there to be filial about? let naer see you guys off.¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t possibly refuse this. He walked out of the courtyard house with Yu Zishi and the others. His every gesture was filled with the unique courtesy of the sons of aristocratic families. However, there was a sense of alienation from the beginning to the end. Yu Zixin lowered her eyes. She said she would stay at the Feng family¡¯s house for the night, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even have dinner. One could imagine the psychological gap. ... Brother na used to listen to Grandpa Feng the most. Why did she feel that something was wrong this time? Yu Zixin was a little anxious. She had always told herself that it was only natural for a proud Son of Heaven like him to have such pride. Ever since a year ago, when the Yu family and the Feng family were working together, she had been feeling this way. It was just that he liked to y games too much. She didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for the things that happened in reality. It was onlyter that she realized that it was only on the surface. How could the heir of the Feng family be as undisciplined as he looked? He knew everything, but he just didn¡¯t want to care. But Grandpa Feng had also said that the Feng family would be his sooner orter, and he would only let him y games. Yu Zixin was waiting for the day he stopped ying games. Then he would definitely see her. After all, Grandpa Feng¡¯s intentions were clear. Once Feng nai graduated from high school, he would send him to the same university as her United Kingdom So she didn¡¯t show anything. Because she knew very well that he didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. He felt that those girls who had ulterior motives towards him were troublesome. It wasn¡¯t like no one had tried to get close to him before. When encountering such a thing, Yu Zixin¡¯s method was also very simple. She told him to refuse it personally. Every time he refused ... The more Yu Zixin understood, the more she could not reveal her intentions. At the same time, he didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone else staying by his side. Thinking of this, Yu Zixin finally calmed down and revealed a sweet smile. Before he got into the car, he turned around and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you find the scent you want. Grandpa Feng was around just now, so it really wasn¡¯t appropriate to give you the perfume. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Without an elder, Feng NAI¡¯s reaction was even more mild. Yu Zixin smiled naughtily.¡±I¡¯ll look for it first. When you smell it, you might need it.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t give any further reaction. With one hand in his pocket, the emotions on his handsome side profile couldn¡¯t be seen, but his facial features were very distinct. Especially when he stood tall and slender under the Twilight, he gave off an indescribable sense of handsomeness. In the car, Yu Zixin looked at the slender figure outside through the window, with a trace of determination in her eyes. ¡°Keep looking, my eyes are going to pop out.¡± Yu Zishi looked at his granddaughter¡¯s expression, and could not help but smile and shake his head. ¡°You¡¯reing to the Feng family as soon as youe back. ¡± Yu Zixin smiled.¡±What¡¯s the big deal? didn¡¯t Grandpa Feng call him back?¡± ¡°I heard that they¡¯re going to participate in the provincialpetition soon. We¡¯ll be wasting his time if we let him return to his family.¡± Yu Zishi reminded his granddaughter. Yu Zixin didn¡¯t think so.¡±Grandpa Feng doesn¡¯t like him ying games. I¡¯m just giving Grandpa Feng an excuse for him toe back. Grandpa Feng is happy to hear that.¡± Chapter 586 - The 586th person has left, I’m happy

Chapter 586: The 586th person has left, I¡¯m happy

It was true. Yu Zishi thought about his good friend¡¯s reaction, and said,¡±You can use this method asionally, but don¡¯t use it too often.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Yu Zixin smiled.¡±I often use things that will make him feel disgusted. He will ignore me.¡± Yu Zishi, however, was not so optimistic.¡±I don¡¯t think naer has any ns to get into a rtionship yet. Since he left the main family to y games, you should be careful about this.¡± ¡°Grandpa, did you really think that I didn¡¯t do anything when I came back?¡± Yu Zixin looked sideways.¡±I¡¯ve also started to y games recently, and I¡¯m doing quite well. Doesn¡¯t the Jin family have a live broadcast tform here? in the future, I can go to ck me base by interviewing him, and I can also get to know him better.¡± ¡°If only you could spare half of your thoughts on grandfather,¡± Yu Zishi said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, this is chasing after a boyfriend. How is that the same?¡± Yu Zixinined,¡±I didn¡¯t want him to see it at first nce. That¡¯s why I did it from the bottom. Those who y games would sometimes stare at me. I don¡¯t know why he likes it so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. If he was really like the others and listened to his family¡¯s arrangements and revolved around you, you wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much effort, right?¡±Yu Zi Shi consoled. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s smile was still very sweet. However, some people who had been in some positions for a long time would feel that this sense of superiority was what she deserved. ... It was normal for her to look down on other people, and she would not think about whether she had crossed the line by doing this. When Feng nai liked someone, he would also use underhanded means. If he did not like Yun Shen, he could have asked someone to destroy Yun Shen, but he did not do that. It was because liking a boy who already had a girlfriend had already crossed his bottom line. No matter who he liked, he would only scheme against that person. Other than that, he would not do anything about the other party¡¯s working environment, including the things that would make people feel ufortable. Even if there was a voice in his heart telling him. If he went too far, that person would belong to him. He would also suppress these thoughts. Even if one day, he really restricted that person¡¯s freedom. She didn¡¯t want him to see anyone. It wouldn¡¯t be in the way Yu Zixin did. Old master Feng could see through everything, so of course he knew what the little girl was thinking. As long as the other party had the same ideals as him, he could make his grandson stop ying games. It was nothing for him to help the girl. In addition, the two families had simr family backgrounds. But today, it was clear that his precious grandson had given all of them a speech routine. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Are you happy now?¡± This was the first thing old master Feng said when he saw Feng nai walk in. Feng nai didn¡¯t hide anything. In front of the old fox, he didn¡¯t need to hide his motives at all. He only reached out and tugged at his cor, unable to suppress his devilish charm.¡±You know that I don¡¯t like this kind of meeting, but you still arranged it. I can only find a way to drive you away.¡± Someone had said this before. There were so many people in the Feng family. Feng nai understood what old master Feng was thinking the best. Just like now, seeing his grandson like this, old master Fengughed instead of getting angry. ¡°You¡¯re still in the right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than me leaving. ¡± Feng nai reached out to pour a cup of tea for the old master. Old master Feng picked up his teacup.¡±¡±You¡¯re at the age to fall in love. Don¡¯t always do useless things. ¡± Chapter 587 - Who are mo bei and Xiang Nan?

Chapter 587: Who are mo bei and Xiang Nan?

¡°Thepetition is not useless. Grandpa said he would give me three years.¡± Feng nai looked up. He was neither servile nor overbearing.¡±There are still four months. I¡¯ll be back in four months.¡± Old master Feng smiled faintly.¡±Nai ¡®er, you¡¯re my grandson. That¡¯s why I let you do whatever you want. But you should also understand what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t you have too much news with that mo bei xiangnan from your team recently?¡± No matter how calm he was before. When he heard the words ¡®mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes still stopped for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s really strange to hear this from you. ¡± Old master Feng looked at him, his eyes a little dark.¡±¡±Those that you call friends should be from the Jin family or the Yu family. I¡¯ve told you many times that you can y with them, but when you do, you have to be careful not to put too much emotion on them.¡± Feng nai looked at him.¡±I¡¯m just making friends.¡± ¡°Do you remember what you told me when you were young?¡± Old master Feng chuckled.¡±I asked you if you wanted to y with the children in the orphanage. You said that they have their own lives and you have yours. You can help them and treat them well, but they will never understand what you¡¯re thinking. You and they are from two different worlds, and you will never be friends with them.¡± Feng nai put down his teacup, the depths of his eyes difficult to read. ¡°Why are they exceptions when ites to mo bei and xiangnan?¡± old master Feng asked slowly. ... ¡°Exception? Did I?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Everyone in my team is my friend. Don¡¯t you know that, Grandpa? this is how I treat my team members.¡± Old master Feng brushed his Dragon-headed walking stick with his hand. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to continue ying games. Anyone can be your friend. Do you think that¡¯s the right idea?¡± Feng nai looked at him.¡±If Grandpa wants an heir who can live the way you do, there are many choices for you.¡± Hearing this, old master Feng stood up.¡±¡±It seems like there¡¯s still a problem with ourmunication. You should stay at home and think about it for the next few days. When you¡¯ve thought it through, you can leave.¡± This sentence. Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know what that meant. There were so many bodyguards in the family. No matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn¡¯t get out. Feng nai didn¡¯t put up any futile resistance. It was time to use a manager. But it was obvious. In order to prevent him from contacting the outside world. Old master Feng had really put in a lot of effort this time. He activated the interference system. The phone in his hand was no different from scrap metal. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the clock hanging in the living room. As time passed, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes turned cold, even though he had initially nned to go through the motions and return after dinner. Feng nai knew very well when the old master had started to stop him from going back. The words ¡®mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯ made Feng nai lose control ... As the night fell ... The frequency at which Feng nai looked at the clock also increased. Someone brought food over and advised in a low voice,¡±¡±Young master, you¡¯re not in good health. You should at least eat a little.¡± Feng nai sat there, unmoving.¡±Go and ask Grandpa. When will he let me go?¡± he asked. ¡°This ...¡± The people below were in a difficult position. Feng nai smiled nonchntly.¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll eat it. I¡¯m just asking.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the bamboo chopsticks beside him ... Chapter 588 - Bei is a little concerned?

Chapter 588: Bei is a little concerned?

¡°How is it?¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t touch the things by his side and asked the person who had returned to the study. The man smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry, Chairman Feng. The young master is eating. He¡¯s not angry with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not clear about his temper. ¡± Old master Feng¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±You don¡¯t have to Call Manager li. I won¡¯t really let them not participate in the provincial finals. It¡¯s not worth it for naer to hate them. Just let the other teams think of a way to win against ck me.¡± The man nodded.¡±That¡¯s a good idea. If the young master knew what Chairman Feng thought about earlier, he wouldn¡¯t understand your efforts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also because he didn¡¯t do the absurd thing of not eating to resist me. ¡± Old master Feng nced sideways.¡±Go and look after him. Don¡¯t let him feel too deprived of freedom.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai was indeed very cooperative. As a White Lotus, he had always thought of things in aplicated way. They were all locked up. If he were to anger his grandfather now, it would only make his grandfather realize the importance of a certain someone to him. ... He was already unstable just now, so he couldn¡¯t show his trump card again. Even when others asked, he only said that the provincial finals wereing and asked the old man to let him go early. Feng nai looked fine on the surface. His side profile was handsome, and there was a trace of arrogance in his nobility. He even picked up a book to read. He did all this because he couldn¡¯t show that he cared too much. Now was not the time to resist. In the current situation, if a certain someone was found out by grandfather, it would only be disadvantageous to a certain someone. Feng nai didn¡¯t want some things to affect him. A certain someone had also experienced a lot. Next, he only needed to y games. The impact he had on them. He would settle it. He would definitely not let it interfere with ck me ... At eighto¡¯ clock at night. At this time, the people in the base had just finished eating and were resting in the living room. In another two hours, the assistant would rush them to sleep. The closer it was to the match, the more he had to ensure that they had a normal routine. Panda had already looked in the direction of the door more than once. When it was almost nineo¡¯ clock, he finished a round and asked,¡±¡±Is boss noting back today?¡± Han Xi¡¯s attention was focused on theputer screen and he didn¡¯t answer his question. It was already the second day. The two of them were still ying as a duo. Even the messages he sent were like rocks sinking into the ocean. After yesterday¡¯s lesson, mo Nan had be much quieter. He was afraid that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. Not replying to messages was the best choice. It would also prevent others from seeing anything. He was mainly worried that another ¡®little Nailin¡¯ would pop up. Unexpectedly, other than the two messages from han Xi, the game was exceptionally calm. Mo Nan had mastered quite a number of support techniques. He and Mo bei had been scoring higher and had even helped Yun Shenplete his missions. Mo Nan still felt that it was so smooth that he was not used to it, so he sent a private message.¡±¡±Bei, did that overthinking young master Feng do anything to you?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei only replied with two words. Mo Nan found it strange.¡±ording to his personality, he should be here today as well. He came yesterday.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here. ¡± After mo bei typed these three words, her gaze fell on the keyboard. She reached out and picked up the minty candy that no one cared about. Granny gray said,¡±we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. There are a lot of things to talk about. We¡¯ll definitely have dinner together. It¡¯s normal that boss doesn¡¯te back ...¡± Chapter 589 - I really care

Chapter 589: I really care

¡°It¡¯s only because things are going well, right?¡± Panda took over the conversation and blinked his eyes, his face ambiguous. Granny gray shook her head.¡±We agreed to walk the electronic path together, but you have a girlfriend. I finally understand what this sentence means. This time, I¡¯m afraid boss is going to fall into it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t gossip so much,¡± Han Xi raised his hand and threw a bag of potato chips over. He was talkative even though he had a low EQ. Granny gray and the others did not have a problem with their emotional intelligence. They would never have thought that their boss had already be ¡°gay¡± because of a certain member. He had not returned all night and had gone on a blind date. He would definitely think of a lot of things. Mo bei sat at the side and didn¡¯t participate in this topic. She only looked at the mint candy in her hand with a very indifferent gaze, and the side of her face was a little cool. He was noting back. Then there was no way to feed him. The messages in the game were still ringing. It was mo Nan¡¯s Yun Shen ount. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ... ¡°Is it a card?¡± ¡°Is our adc stupid? why is he just standing there and not moving?¡± Other than mo Nan, the other members of the party spoke up as well. Very quickly, the sound of the game¡¯s music could be heard. Someone gave him blood. At first, everyone thought that it would be their side. He didn¡¯t expect it to be the other party¡¯s people. ¡°adc brother, you scared me to death. I thought you had disconnected. This is a promotion match, please y well.¡± The person who said this was matched with a teammate. Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear as she replied with an ¡°mm.¡± He didn¡¯t make any more mistakes. But as the older brother who was born at almost the same time ... Monan quickly noticed that his sister wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Are you tired?¡± After this round. Mo Nan sent a private message. ¡°No,¡± mo bei replied. Mo Nan looked at the time.¡±The finals are in three days. Although that Feng nai with his eyes on top of his head looks like he¡¯s asking for a beating, there¡¯s one thing he¡¯s right about. You¡¯re already very tired from training every day, and you still have to spend the rest of your time ying games with me. Your body definitely can¡¯t take it. It might look like you¡¯re taking care of your girlfriend, but in reality, you¡¯ve had an extra three hours of training. Bei, don¡¯t push yourself so hard. My hand hasn¡¯t recovered that quickly.¡± ¡°I want you toe back quickly.¡± Mo bei only said one sentence. But it was that one sentence that made mo Nan¡¯s hand stop, and he typed three words: ¡°I will,¡± The two of them yed another round. After han Xi saw it, he simply switched to his main ount, turned his head, and asked mo bei,¡±¡±A duo?¡± Mo bei met his eyes and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m taking yunshen. ¡± She wanted to see han Xi¡¯s reaction. After all, his side ount was in Yun Shen¡¯s friend list. Did han Xi know that deep clouds like the sea was Yun Shen¡¯s ount? If she had known, would she have suspected her rtionship with Yun Shen? ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to finish. ¡± It was obvious that han Xi wasn¡¯t like Panda and the others, who were the kind of people who could be seen through with a single nce. On the contrary, his expression didn¡¯t change, as if he simply wanted to find mo bei for a duo match. ¡°Alright,¡± mo bei said. His thoughts were still on other things. Mo bei wanted to tell Yun Shen. She had han Xi¡¯s alternate ount in her friend list. Yun Shen was probably filming because her call did not go through. Mo bei did not keep calling either. He would wait until after the provincialpetition. It was only when Yun Shen did not have to pretend to be a couple with her. Only Yun Shen¡¯s feelings could have other possibilities. After the provincialpetition, regardless of whether her brother coulde back or not, she would not let him go. She wanted to return Yun Shen the life he deserved. As for being suspected, she should be the one to bear the responsibility ... Chapter 590 - Sending messages from North

Chapter 590: Sending messages from North

Mo bei had just thought of this. His cell phone rang. It was Feng Yi who had sent the message. He said simply, ¡°It¡¯s time for you and yunshen to show your face to the public. ¡± Mo bei did not ask why and only said,¡±¡±Is there anyone who is suspicious?¡± ¡°This one is my sharp-tongued nephew.¡± Feng Yi was typing, but it wasn¡¯t hard to hear the teasing in his tone.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for him backing you up, little Jinzi wouldn¡¯t have wanted to set up a trap for you and yunshen. Little Jinzi even asked a lot of people if a female celebrity would find a friend to pretend to be her boyfriend just because she wanted to turn down the drinking session. ¡°That nephew of mine definitely doesn¡¯t think that way. Since he already knows of your existence and that you look like mo Nan, his suspicions towards you will never be dispelled. Come out with yunshen for a meal and a movie tomorrow. As for the other matters, we¡¯ll talk about it after the provincialpetition.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with yunshen. She¡¯s probably filming right now.¡± Feng Yi,¡±I¡¯ll get her to contact you tomorrow.¡± Mo bei replied,¡±okay.¡± He picked up the mouse and clicked on the party invitation that han Xi had sent. The duo must be very powerful. ... This was nothing different from usual. But on closer look. Only then would he know that there was still a slight difference. Han Xi¡¯s fighting style was much fiercer than usual. As the support, mo bei raised her brows slightly but did not say anything. After the training. Mo bei went upstairs. When she took off her clothes and was ready to sleep, she touched the mint candy again. It was in the pocket of the uniform, not very big. Mo bei took it out and ced it on the bedside table. When he saw the phone, he typed a few words: ¡°You didn¡¯t take the candy I bought for you.¡± After mo bei finished typing and looked at it, she deleted it again. She typed a new message and sent it over. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when youe back. ¡± However ... Feng nai, who was in a state ofplete signal shielding. Other than the television and books. It was impossible to receive any information from the outside world. In the past, the old master would not have done this. It was because Feng Yi had returned. This disobedient one was easy to control. The two of them added together were not enough to give him a headache. In addition, the more the old man watched the interviews, the deeper his eyes became. The special Secretary felt a chill run down her spine as she watched from the side. ¡°Should we go and tell manager li not to let young master ept such interviews again?¡± Then what were thements saying? They must be a couple, and true love is true love. Old director Feng was even more unwilling to let his young master participate in thepetition after hearing his words. The special Secretary was the one who had been by the old master¡¯s side the longest. The old man was a businessman, and it was right for him to put profit as his Foundation. However, as long as there were no major conflicts, he would give his young master enough personal space. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a three-year agreement. She wouldn¡¯t let her young master go all out. If Chairman Feng was really that kind of cold-blooded person ... He could have suppressed the young master from the very beginning. It was because they were family that he was hesitant and turned a blind eye. The young master understood this, so he treated the old Chairman with the respect he should have. The grandfather and grandson had always been fighting with each other in terms of ideas. And they were having fun together. However, things were different now. There was a limit to everything. If mo bei and Xiang Nan were young master¡¯s friends, it would be fine. These thoughts of a couple ... Chapter 591

Chapter 591: Chapter 591

Didn¡¯t they consider what their families would think of this pro yer they liked? Not to mention that true love is true if you¡¯re of the same gender. The young master himself probably didn¡¯t want to hear it. Even if he took ten thousand steps back, the young master really had feelings for that mo bei and Xiang Nan. It didn¡¯t mean that he would ept it. Respecting his sexual orientation was one thing. It was another thing to say that true love was true if you were of the same gender. The special Secretary really didn¡¯t know how to speak up for the young master. Old master Feng seemed to have read his mind.¡±¡±This has nothing to do with the interview. Old Wang, you¡¯ve been in the Feng family for so long, but when have you seen naer so close to anyone?¡± The answer was no. ... It was because he didn ¡®t. Old Wang, as his Secretary, could not answer. ¡°Naer has always wanted a ymate since she was young.¡± Old master Feng stood up with his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±¡±It seems like he has found it.¡± ymate? Did he mean mo bei and Xiang Nan? Old Wang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as the chairman didn¡¯t think too much about it, there was still room for negotiation. However, the old man¡¯s next sentence still sent a chill down the Queen¡¯s spine.¡±¡±Old Wang, do you think naer likes boys more or girls more?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a girl!¡± Old Wang answered very quickly. The old man nced back at him.¡±Then let Zixine over. Let him get to know more girls. Don¡¯t mix up his feelings with some things.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make a call to the Yu family now.¡± Old Wang knew the old Chairman¡¯s thoughts the best. She felt that the Yu family was suitable and simply wanted to know if her young master was interested in someone. After all, miss Yu was someone who could stay by the young master¡¯s side for a year. Although the two of them rarely interacted, this was rare. The old master had the intention to match them. Originally, this thought had almost disappeared after the young master¡¯s ¡°skillful driving¡± of people. She probably really wanted young master to have a marriage alliance with the Yu family. Even if they didn¡¯t marry, she couldn¡¯t like a boy of the same gender as her. Of course, old master Feng didn¡¯t think that this was very likely. He knew his grandson very well. It was just that he had never met anyone who could move his heart. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t date. There was no other reason. But since it hade to this ... Then, he had to intervene ... Feng nai was still reading in the bedroom. His level of cooperation made the people who looked at him feel a chill in their hearts. The main thing was that young master wasn¡¯t such an honest person! The young master and the old Chairman had been fighting for their wits and courage for so many years. Young master was always unknowingly tricked by the people who were watching him. So this time, they had to be on guard! They had really misunderstood Feng nai. Feng nai knew that it was only a matter of time before the old master ¡°punished¡± him. This was nothing. If they restricted him, it meant that they would not make things difficult for ck me. Feng NAI¡¯s slender and fair fingers rapped on the table, one finger after another. On the surface, he looked like he was reading, but in fact, he was thinking. The old man had already noticed ¡®mo Nan¡¯. He would definitely see it in some interviews. This was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. However, there was one thing. It could only be done before the National League. Battleteams from all over the country, even the old man couldn¡¯t control some things. At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers stopped, and a glint shed across the corners of his eyes. He only needed to think of a way to get out of this ce ... Chapter 592 - Climbing over the wall and sneaking away?

Chapter 592: Climbing over the wall and sneaking away?

The night was getting darker. When Feng nai strolled to the balcony, he had yet to move. He saw the special Secretary, old Wang, standing there. ¡°Young master,¡± he said, smiling,¡±the chairman is drinking tea. Do you want toe down and have a cup?¡± Tea? It¡¯s more like I¡¯m blocking him. The old man was really getting better at ying. Feng nai stood there nonchntly.¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to smoke a cigarette. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± As he spoke, he tilted his head and lit a cigarette. He leaned against the balcony, his side profile as handsome as ever in the night. The five or six thugs downstairs all understood one thing. ... How are you trying to smoke? You¡¯re clearly trying to climb over the wall in the middle of the night! ¡°Settled down?¡± After Grandpa Sheng finished dealing with the matters at hand, he reached out and pressed between his eyebrows. Old Wang exined what he had seen. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s depressed?¡±the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM ¡°He¡¯s definitely depressed,¡±old Wang replied. Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know that the old master was celebrating in advance. After so many years of doing this, there was nothing new. With the cigarette in his mouth, Feng nai looked up at the night sky. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the finals were approaching ... It would be good for him to calm down in the main family for two days. If he didn¡¯t calm down, he would watch the two of them being intimate in the game. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would drag her into the room and lock her up. In this aspect, she probably really took after the old master. Feng nai knew where the old master¡¯s bottom line was. He wouldn¡¯t interfere too much in what he did. But one couldn¡¯t be too obsessed with one thing. Because he was the heir of the Feng family. Perhaps it was too realistic. But Feng nai had known since he was young that he wouldn¡¯t y with many people. One¡¯s family background was indeed not important in making friends. However, a familiar environment would not lead to so manyplicated things. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought ofing into contact with people outside of the system. There were no rules between children. It was the adults who hadplicated feelings. The parents of whoever he yed with woulde to visit. It was a visit, but in reality, it was just to see his grandfather. Her grandfather had to make arrangements for her and give her something she wanted. Feng nai was smart, so of course he could see it clearly. And the people he yed with would change. They either kept a distance from each other. Otherwise, she was especially good to him, so good that it was somewhat unusual. In the end, he still found it interesting to y games alone. His grandfather did not care about him. It was only when she wanted to take him out to y. He rejected all of them, not wanting to see them again. Only then did his grandfather sigh. So, even though he had grown up. The two of them had different views. Feng nai also understood the old master¡¯s heart. She would not run away from home again. But it was also certain that he would not ept the arrangement. Feng nai retracted his gaze, and his gazended on the phone he was ying with. Who exactly taught his grandfather to block signals? After this matter was over, he would find someone to have a good cup of tea with. ¡°Achoo!¡± Because young master Jin had been filming with the crew during this period of time, he propped up his chair and waited outside. He sniffed and started to pick up the phone.¡±Grandpa Feng? Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m outside and I didn¡¯t go to the disco. I really didn¡¯t go to the disco this time. Thank me? Why? Oh, oh, oh, oh. That¡¯s not a big deal. All the scripts I¡¯ve written have this part. But Grandpa Feng, who do you want to use the jammer on? Take care of his grandson? My grandfather is controlling me every day, hehe...Hehe?¡± Young master Jin was stillughing. He quivered and straightened his back. ¡°Grandpa Feng, you ... Which grandson of yours are you trying to control?¡± Chapter 593 - A date

Chapter 593: A date

¡°Other grandsons are worth my time?¡± Old master Feng chuckled and hung up the phone. Young master Jin thought,¡±it¡¯s over, he¡¯s going to die!¡± He was definitely going to die! Why would his idea be used on his brother nain? No! He had to leave! Young master Jin was originally sitting here even in the storm. Suddenly, he stood up and said,¡±¡±Pack up your things!¡± ¡°Young master, you¡¯re not going to stay here anymore?¡± the people following him were a little confused. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here anymore. If I stay here, brother naer will be able to catch me in less than two days.¡± Young master Jin mumbled to himself as he collected his homework and sniffed. He was freezing. When the movie King passed by with his assistant, he heard this sentence. ... It was just that the entire crew did not expect that little boss would leave just like that. He had been waiting here for two days, and they thought he would get the best Actor¡¯s approval. Sigh, these rich second generation kids really don¡¯t have much fun. Hearing such discussions, the man brought some hot water over. Seeing that his Best Actor was not in a good mood, he said,¡±¡±Little boss is gone. We can finally have two days of peace and quiet.¡± The thing the movie King hated the most was people disturbing his filming. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Although little boss didn¡¯t do anything out of line here. But his presence was also quite strong. He should be in a good mood now. He didn¡¯t expect the movie King to only nce at him once, and his gaze was a little cold. The assistant¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he did not say anything more. The movie King was only thinking about one thing. The setup was for Feng nai. Now, they had escaped in a hurry because of Feng nai. Little boss Jin seemed to be very afraid of this young master of the Feng family? Due to the hugemotion in the crew. Yun Shen had received the news as well, but his reaction was different. It was rare for her tough at something in her work environment. Little boss Jin was really a gem ... At this moment, the manager called Yun Shen to the side.¡±¡±Boss Feng called me. You don¡¯t have any scenes with the production team tomorrow, so you should go on a date with mo Nan.¡± ¡°A date?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yun Shen smiled.¡±What a great benefit.¡± The manager sighed. Indeed, people in love had the same way of thinking ... The next day. 9 am. Yun Shen appeared in ck me base. She did note empty-handed, as she had brought a bunch of snacks and fruits. Panda and granny gray were happy. As for han Xi, he stood there without any intention of moving. He only looked at the person who was smiling and felt as if something was pressing down on his chest. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she came downstairs. She knew that she was going out today, so she didn¡¯t wear her uniform. The White sweater and ck trousers made the teenager¡¯s cold aura stand out. This was also the reason why until now. One of the reasons why no one had ever suspected that mo bei was a girl. Not only was he too handsome, but he also always had a cold aura. Yun Shen walked up and naturally held mo bei¡¯s arm.¡±¡±Then shall we go?¡± Mo bei let out a faint ¡°mm¡± and turned to nce at han Xi before she left. After they got in the car. ¡°You and han Xi ...¡± Mo bei said. ¡°It¡¯s about who wins in the end. ¡°Yun Shen smiled. Mo bei raised her brows and wanted to say something. Yun Shen smiled.¡±Bei, our rtionship doesn¡¯t affect me at all. Our little boss is right about one thing. With a boyfriend like you around, I¡¯ll have plenty of excuses not to go, so don¡¯t feel bad about it, understand?¡± Chapter 594 - Bei’s feelings

Chapter 594: Bei¡¯s feelings

¡°Alright, let me see where we¡¯re going,¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±We haven¡¯t gone shopping together in a long time. Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. It was clear that she had remembered something, and other emotions appeared on her pretty face. Yun Shen¡¯s smile widened.¡±Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to try on dresses all the time. You just have to apany me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When they were young and went shopping together, mo bei had indeed had a deep impression of them. Yun Shen also remembered that back then, North was not that high yet. She would try anything he gave her without any expression. She had a pair of beautiful eyes, like those of an exquisite doll. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes this time. But men¡¯s clothes could still be bought, right? After all, bei was being photographed every day. She had to dress up handsomely. ... Even though he was already very handsome. It would be better to add flowers to the brocade. Yun Shen liked this kind of life. He could see her bei¡¯s beautiful face when he turned his head. However, was it an illusion? She felt that bei was a little distracted today. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Shen nced sideways. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something. ¡°Mo bei looked up. ¡°Is it about the training?¡± Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Her eyes were still indifferent, and she didn¡¯t mention that Feng nai had not returned all night. However, Yun Shen startedughing.¡±Why don¡¯t I see young master Feng today? before this, every time I came to pick you up, his eyes were always very cold. People who don¡¯t know would think that I¡¯ve stolen his boyfriend.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei raised her eyes. He seemed to be telling her not tough. Yun Shen, on the other hand, was very happy.¡±Young master Feng does look like you¡¯ve let him down and shouldn¡¯t have gone on a date with me. Bei, if he finds out that you¡¯re a girl, I think our young master Feng, who doesn¡¯t care about men and women, will definitely be in trouble.¡± Mo bei did not say anything. She had not told anyone yet. A certain God did have thoughts about her in female clothes. And those ideas were beyond her expectations. Yun Shen had long been used to mo bei¡¯s silence, so he could also catch the subtle change in her handsome face.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll have thoughts about you even though you¡¯re a boy now. So, bei, you must not let your guard down around young master Feng. ¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±He¡¯s already gone on a blind date. He¡¯s not interested in boys.¡± Blind date? A glint of light shed across Yun Shen¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t interested in young master Feng¡¯s blind date. After all, this way, their bei would be safer. What Yun Shen was concerned about was that bei would actually bring this up. ¡°Bei, you¡¯re not ...¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes moved. Mo bei looked over at her, her side profile beautiful yet abstinent.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a good strollter,¡±Yun Shen smiled. Bei was currently dressed as a boy. If young master Feng had the ability, he would definitely chase after her. This made bei Neng realize that she was actually concerned. It was really like their cabbage was going to be dug up by a pig¡¯s trotter. That pig trotter still dared to go on a blind date? Then she didn¡¯t need to point out her home. This was good. Bei should be the one to discover her own feelings. She felt that the proud and aloof young man was growing up. The guy that bei cared about was really lucky. Mo bei could feel that Yun Shen was more enthusiastic than usual today. This was especially true after they got out of the car and went shopping. The two of them just went shopping. They didn¡¯t think of hiding or doing anything deliberately. However, even though Yun Shen was wearing sunsses, he was dressed very casually. The scene of the two of them together was still captured. It even made it to the entertainment news ... Chapter 595 - Feng nai has seen it ...

Chapter 595: Feng nai has seen it ...

At this moment, in the Feng family. Yu Zixin hade in the morning. But Feng nai didn¡¯t show up at all. Old Wang had alreadye over three times and was very polite. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, miss Yu. Young master must have been training too hard recently. It¡¯s not easy for him to return to the yuben family, so he woke up a littlete.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can just read my books.¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t feel that the waiting time was long. She had been worried that she couldn¡¯t find an excuse toe to the Feng family every day. Now that he was here, of course he wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. He didn¡¯t even speak much with that person yesterday. When old Wang heard the other party say this, he was relieved. However, the young master ... Old Wang took a deep breath and went back to the second floor. ... ¡°Young master, I know you¡¯re awake. Miss Yu has been waiting downstairs for a long time. If you don¡¯t go and see her, wouldn¡¯t it be impolite?¡± Old Wang said this after he opened the door and stood by it. Feng naizily lifted the nket and sat up nonchntly, his voice very calm.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t ask her out. Uncle Wang, you should go to Grandpa and ask him when he ns to meet the person he¡¯s asked to meet.¡± ¡°Young master ...¡± Old Wang still wanted to say something. Feng nai indicated that he didn¡¯t want to listen any longer. He took the remote control, turned on the TV, and casually pressed two channels. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM He only stopped when he saw the title of the e-sports Report. The finals in the other provinces had already ended. Compared tost year, there were many Dark Horse teams that won the championship in each province. These were all teams that were going to participate in the Nationalpetition. Feng nai looked over, his eyes turning serious. Old Wang lowered his voice.¡±Young master, old master knows that this provincialpetition is very important to you. He didn¡¯t really want to lock you up. However, some of the interviews recently have been too serious.¡± Interview? Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused for a moment. He asked despite knowing the answer,¡±¡±What interview?¡± ¡°What other interview can there be?¡± Old Wang let out a long sigh.¡±It¡¯s probably because people of our generation are really getting old. Why are there so many children starting to say things like ¡®true love is true¡¯?¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±You said it yourself. If it¡¯s a child, why does uncle Wang care so much?¡± ¡°The main thing is that even the chairman found it ridiculous.¡± Old Wang shook his head.¡±Young master, if you really want the chairman to admit that you¡¯re ying esports and not gaming, you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, I understand,¡± Feng nai smiled. ¡°Young master, please don¡¯t do the same.¡± Old Wang had been in the Feng family for a long time, and he was also the special Secretary.¡±Times have changed, and we can¡¯t solve the truth.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was calm.¡±Even if I like a boy, I wouldn¡¯t agree with those words. So, uncle Wang, don¡¯t worry. I can understand how Grandpa feels when he sees such words.¡± ¡°Young master, you understand the Chairman¡¯s concern.¡± Old Wang looked at that handsome face and had the urge to say something. In the end, he remembered the Chairman¡¯s instructions and suppressed all his urge. The old Chairman wasn¡¯t what outsiders thought. But for someone who lived in this position ... He basically understood. What was the interaction between people like? When young master was still young. The old Chairman really hoped that he could have a friend of his own. However, he was still happy to see his grandson the day before. The day after tomorrow, someone would bring a child to young master. The old Chairman and the young master both knew what they wanted. As time passed, the young master never mentioned making friends again. The old Chairman couldn¡¯t control the situation and didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. ¡°Naer just wants to find someone to keep himpany. Why is it so difficult?¡± he said. Chapter 596 - That scene made Feng nai ...

Chapter 596: That scene made Feng nai ...

Too many people would say that businessmen were too utilitarian. Probably. He would often ignore one point. What was the purpose of the people who approached them? If young master had not been so insightful when he was young, perhaps he would not have dislikedmunicating with people. He wouldn¡¯t even say those words to the old Chairman the next day. He said,¡±Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Since my surname is Feng, I should know these things. I¡¯ll be more careful when I make friends in the future.¡± At that time, young master had just turned five. That was probably the reason. The chairman was particrly fond of the young master. ... In the eyes of outsiders, businessmen would always be profit-oriented. However, he didn¡¯t know that the Feng family was so big that they had to bear such a heavy burden. If something happened to the Feng family ... How many employees would lose their current jobs? If even the person who approached you couldn¡¯t tell the other party¡¯s intentions, then you would have to be careful. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM How could he protect his family? The business world was like a battlefield. It was a difference in perspective. There was really no way to change it. This time, the old Chairman was only worried that he didn¡¯t have much time left. In addition, he had always cared about his young master. As an old man, he wanted to get involved in his grandson¡¯s feelings. His mistake was that his methods were too direct and unyielding. He probably thought that if he didn¡¯t do this ... She couldn¡¯t control the young master at all. She could only hope that when young master grew up, he would understand. At the thought of this, old Wang¡¯s eyes darkened. It was because he had mixed feelings. As Feng NAI¡¯s Special Secretary, he didn¡¯t catch the most important part of Feng NAI¡¯s words.¡±¡±Even if I like boys.¡± However, Feng nai nced at him at this moment.¡±¡±Did something happen in thepany recently?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re all pretty good.¡± ¡°Young master, why do you ask?¡± old Wangughed. Feng nai looked at the television screen.¡±Grandpa¡¯s way of doing things is a little rushed this time. It¡¯s not like his old fox style.¡± ¡°The chairman thinks that you¡¯re at an age where you should fall in love,¡± said old Wang, his eyes drifting. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were a double-edged sword. Since the old master had already noticed the person he was trying to hide, he had to change his strategy. He would often say a few words about how good a certain someone was in the old master¡¯s ear. There was nothing wrong with subtle influence. Feng nai had indeed taken after old master Feng, and he was full of ck water. However, there was one thing that old Wang understood.¡±Since young master understands the Chairman¡¯s heart, shouldn¡¯t young master make a trip down to miss Yu¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, these are two different things.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.¡±I understand, but that doesn¡¯t mean I agree. If you give in once, there will be a second time. I won¡¯t ept someone who¡¯s forced on me.¡± He failed again. Indeed, no one could get around young master. When the chairman heard this, he would definitely be angry and want tough. Old Wang had thought that he would be able to go down and apologize to miss Yu. After all, no one could control the young master. However, just as he turned around to leave ... An image appeared on the television. A pretty girl with waist-length curly hair stood next to the handsome and slender young man. The girl was wearing sunsses and had lipstick on. Her left hand was holding the young man¡¯s arm as if she was talking to the young man. She was smiling like a flower and was extremely beautiful. In order to match the girl¡¯s height, the youngster¡¯s shoulders were slightly lowered. His ck eyshes were lowered, and he looked abstinent and cold. The half of his face that was exposed was written with a slight indulgence. He seemed to be seriously listening to the girl¡¯s words. Even though he had such a cold temperament ... Chapter 597 - Hei huanai is going to catch someone

Chapter 597: Hei huanai is going to catch someone

Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were focused on the television screen. The hand that was holding the remote control tightened, and the tighter it was, the deeper his eyes became. The next second. Old Wang heard a loud bang behind him! He quickly turned his head. What she saw was the remote control that had been broken in half on the ground. The battery was already out, and the front part of the car was badly damaged. It could be seen how much strength the person who threw it had used. What was going on? Old Wang raised his eyes and looked at Feng nai. Hepletely did not understand why the young master was fine a second ago, but his expression was so terrible the next second. ... Not only did his eyes lose their warmth, but his thin lips were also extremely pale. He had never seen his young master like this. No matter how much the grandfather and grandson fought. The young master¡¯s attitude was nonchnt and undisciplined because he knew that the chairman would not really do anything. But today ... Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Old Wang had not recovered from the scene in front of him and was about to speak. Then, she heard the voice that had always beenzy change.¡±Uncle Wang, go and find some clothes. I¡¯ll go down and see miss Yu.¡± So easy to talk to? Old Wang felt that his young master¡¯s decision did not make sense. Especially that handsome side profile, which was still cold. It was even more impossible to know what he was thinking. Feng nai stood there, not needing anyone to understand his actions. The moment he closed his eyes, the only thing that remained in his mind was the scene he had just seen. He even wanted to ask that person how he could notpare to Yun Shen. Ha. A man can be good to you. He could also be good to others. They were all the same. When Feng nai had this thought, he hadpletely forgotten that he was also a man. He was locked up. He didn¡¯t return all night. That person was still in the mood to go shopping. She had never seen such a scumbag before. Feng nai wanted to find out all the bad things about that person. Perhaps this way, he would like her less and would not be so impulsive. However, he had discovered something. Even if that person didn¡¯t put him first and was a scumbag, he was still keeping a distance from him. He still wanted him, and he wanted him more and more. It would be best if he could be his alone. Who cares about ethics and morality? Feng nai took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, the ck mist beneath his eyes was like water, as if it could overflow from his eyes. Old Wang had prepared a long, ck British trench coat and matching long pants for Feng nai. Feng NAI¡¯s outfit only made his face look even more noble and cold. He walked down the stairs. Yu Zixin looked at him, who had changed into his private clothes, and her face was a little red.¡±Brother naer, you¡¯re finally awake. Are you hungry? do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed hungry. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to eat at home,¡± Feng nai said calmly. Yu Zixin nced at old Wang and said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to eat at home?¡± ¡°Miss Yu, didn¡¯t youe to find me to go out and rx?¡± ¡°How can I rx at home?¡± Feng nai said slowly. Yu Zixin knew that Feng nai had been locked up and had been looking for an opportunity to get out. What should they do now? She really wanted to go out with Feng nai. But she had never seen it before. Who would make use of others so tantly? He could only keep looking at old Wang. After hearing this, old Wang went to the study. Old master Feng had just finished a meeting. After old Wang exined the entire situation, he said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s not push young master too hard, what do you think?¡± ¡°Send ten people to follow them, don¡¯t let naer get her phone.¡± ¡°Make sure hees back the way he goes out,¡± old master Feng ordered. Chapter 598 - Ancestor naer of the White Lotus

Chapter 598: Ancestor naer of the White Lotus

¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± After old Wang finished speaking, he went downstairs. When he passed Yu Zixin, he nodded at her. Yu Zixin immediately smiled at Feng nai.¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s go out and rx.¡± Feng nai did not look at her. The temperature of his entire body added up was probably less than zero degrees. As he strolled out of the door. He could also see more than a dozen bodyguards following behind. If it were any other time, Feng nai would definitely mock him. What was the difference between this and a prisoner going out for a walk? But today, he was not in the mood to mock. Even sitting in the extended linken car, the coldness on his face didn¡¯t go away. ... On the contrary, time was passing faster and faster. Her hands, which were ced by her side, clenched a little. Meanwhile, old Wang, who was watching Lin Ken leave, was extremely puzzled. Logically speaking, the young master would notpromise. He himself had said that if hepromised once, there would be a second time. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM How did it change? What exactly had happened? Old Wang could not figure it out. In the car, Yu Zixin was undoubtedly happy.¡±I know a France restaurant with a good environment. Brother naer, where are we going?¡± ¡°Solo at the Gxy.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice still didn¡¯t have any warmth. Yu Zixin felt a little strange. Isn¡¯t that the ce that girls like to go to the most? She often went there. After all, there were many big brands there. But this person should rarely go. Yu Zixin was still puzzled. The chauffeur had already turned his head and started to ask with his eyes. Where were they going? Yu Zixin chuckled and said,¡±listen to brother na, let¡¯s go solo in the Milky Way.¡± Usually, the chauffeur would be his young master ¡®s. But today, he had to be on guard against his young master¡¯s escape. Yu Zixin also knew what Grandpa Feng meant by following ten bodyguards. But it didn¡¯t matter. He felt ufortable, but she felt that this was the first step in their rtionship. He had to take a photo no matter what. He could also show it to everyone. After all, she could be considered as half a member of the esports industry now that she had returned. However, the facts proved that ... Yu Zixin was still too inexperienced in front of Feng nai. As a White Lotus ancestor, how could he not know what people with the same attribute as him were thinking? He noticed that Yu Zixin had taken a picture of him and was about to post it on her moments. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, which had been looking out of the window, retracted andnded on Yu Zixin. His thin lips moved slightly and only said two words,¡±¡±Delete it.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s fingers paused. She had just finished adjusting the color of the photo and was ready to edit it on her moments. Feng NAI¡¯s calm voice was heard.¡±¡±Miss Yu is so smart, you can¡¯t possibly not see that I¡¯m using you because I wanted toe out. Since you know that I¡¯m using you and even took a photo of me to show off, are you deceiving yourself or trying to create an illusion that we¡¯re close?¡± The chauffeur was looking at the car in front. When he heard this, his hand on the steering wheel trembled. The young Master¡¯s words were a little too unreasonable. Shouldn¡¯t he be gentler to girls? Yu Zixin also didn¡¯t expect that he would be so clear about it this time. Her face turned from red to white, then from white to red. In the end, he gritted his teeth andughed.¡±Brother na, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I did want to post it on my moments, but I didn¡¯t want to post your photo.¡± In the past, he had always been well-mannered and polite, and would not care about what she did. What had happened after not seeing him for a year? ¡°Is that so? In that case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for miss Yu to delete the photo. I don¡¯t like to be photographed. ¡± Chapter 599 - To match

Chapter 599

: To match

Yu Zixin was indeed powerful. After hearing this, she moved her finger and said with a smile,¡±So brother naer doesn¡¯t like to be photographed. Brother naer never mentioned it before, so I thought it was fine.¡± Feng nai had indeed never cared about these things in the past. There were many people patting him. There were more and more people who liked to pretend to be his girlfriend. He wanted to manage everything, but could he manage everything? But it was different now. Even though a certain scumbag was really bad. But he had to let someone know that he was very clean. She waspletely different from a certain someone. Zha Nan, a scumbag. ... When Feng nai thought of this, he even snorted slightly when he got out of the car. The ck fog in his eyes was so thick that it sent chills down one¡¯s back. The driver was speechless. The closer they got to the Gxy solo costume area. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM This was what the television was showing. But which floor were those two people on? Are you still shopping? Feng nai didn¡¯t know any of this. The only thing he was clear about was that if he saw a certain someone again, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself ... On the second floor, in the men¡¯s section. Mo bei, who had been pushed into the fitting room by Yun Shen, did not know when she had be a scumbag. His handsome and cold face was turned to the side as he tidied his sleeves. The uniform receptionist¡¯s cheeks were red as she watched. She wanted to help the youngster tidy up his pants. Mo bei lowered her eyes and said,¡±I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The girl¡¯s face turned even redder. How could someone be so handsome and suave! Yun Shen sat on the sofa and rolled up his magazine. After seeing this scene, the smile on his face widened. Of course, she would be happier to see more and more people like bei. After mo bei buttoned her shirt, she turned to look in Yun Shen¡¯s direction. She seemed to have known that she would definitely let her try on the clothes if she went shopping with Yun Shen, so she did not resist. Yun Shen realized that no matter how old he was, the North had never changed. In particr, the scene of him allowing her to dress up as she pleased was more like the little stoic from back then. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yun Shen got up and touched the person¡¯s face. No matter how long she looked at it, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. The well-ironed ck suit on mo bei¡¯s body only made the air of a young master even stronger. It was as if she was baked out of white porcin. Even her exposed wrist exuded a sense of abstinence for no reason. No wonder the girls around her were all blushing. Yun Shen walked over and hugged mo bei¡¯s arm.¡±¡±My idol is so handsome, I¡¯m really under a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear. In reality, she was really asking Yun Shen to stop. However, the people around him only felt that his tone was filled with love. Yun Shen let them look at him as he did not care about his status. He smiled at the receptionist and said,¡±¡±We won¡¯t be changing out. Please calcte how much it is, and I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± After hearing this, all the men present were stunned. His gaze on mo bei was filled with envy and jealousy. They were the ones who had to pay when they went shopping. Why was itpletely different when it came to him? Could it be that this was an era where looks mattered? And his girlfriend was a big star. He didn¡¯t put on any airs at all! Yun Shen was a Vixen. He only curried favor with the director. This did not match the rumors at all! Mo bei and Yun Shen did not think that much. As for Yun Shen wanting to pay for her, mo bei only had a very straightforward thought. Yes, the earlier she bought them, the less she would have to try on so many sets. ¡°Don¡¯t button all the buttons. ¡± To Yun Shen, bei had always been the most pampered changing doll. With a faint smile, he reached out and ced his hand on the cor of mo bei¡¯s suit ... Chapter 600 - If you’re jealous, don’t come up with new moves

Chapter 600: If you¡¯re jealous, don¡¯te up with new moves

This scene fell into the eyes of others. She only felt that they were deeply in love. Yu Zixin was standing not far away, and her smile did not diminish.¡±Brother naer, should we go to another shop? the left one looks good.¡± ¡°You yourself ...¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t finished saying the word ¡°go¡± when he stopped in his tracks. He looked at the couple in the shop next door. The ck mist that was already rising was rolling in the house as if it would devour everything around it in the next second. Feng nai just stood there, his left hand slightly clenched, and his knuckles turned white. This was the first time he clearly realized that that person was never his, but someone else ¡®s. This realization made even the corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curl up in a faint, devilish smile. What kind of pain was that? He probably couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. ... You even bent yourself for him. He wouldn¡¯t even look at it. Feng NAI¡¯s clenched hands tightened again. Yu Zixin, who sensed the change in Feng NAI¡¯s mood, turned her eyes and followed his gaze.¡±¡±Naer, What are you looking at?¡± Before Feng nai could speak. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Yu Zixin only felt that the person next to her was like a gust of wind, walking in a certain direction with big steps, with an obvious coldness that could be perceived. After Yun Shen undid mo bei¡¯s buttons, he smiled and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s better this way. ¡± Just then, he felt a chill behind him. At this moment, mo bei also raised her eyes. When she saw that striking and handsome face, her gaze paused. Then, he saw the long-haired girl standing beside him. She was fair and beautiful, with dimples at the side of her lips. She seemed to be chasing after him, and she had even sprinted for a while just now. Her breathing was a little unstable.¡±Brother naer, why are you walking so fast? Did you meet someone you know?¡± Brother naer? When Yun Shen heard this, he turned around andughed.¡±¡±Young master Feng, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here to shop too? ¡°This is ...¡± Yun Shen paused, remembering the word ¡°blind date¡± that bei had mentioned, and his smile became even more beautiful.¡±Your girlfriend?¡± When Feng nai heard thest three words, his brows furrowed suddenly, as cold as ice.¡±¡±No.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s smile did not fade. Feng nai ignored her words and continued to look at mo bei.¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you training at the base? what are you doing out here?¡± ¡°The same as Captain.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and no one knew what he was thinking. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, but the coldness in his eyes did not dissipate. He immediately grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist. ¡°That¡¯s just nice, we can go shopping together. ¡± The force was a little strong. Even mo bei could shake him off if she didn¡¯t make a move. Yun Shen looked up. They could go shopping together, but did this young master Feng make a mistake? what did he mean by ¡®her boyfriend¡¯? Don¡¯t you care about your blind date? After seeing this scene, the smile on Yu Zixin¡¯s sweet face also became a little stiff. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen the interview videos of these two people. Even Grandpa Feng could only see the interview because she had mentioned it before. Of course, Yu Zixin didn¡¯t think that the man was gay. She had not forgotten the time when someone had confessed to him in school. After all, he had said that although he could respect other people¡¯s sexual orientation, it did not mean that he could ept it. It was best for those who were gay to stay away from him ... Chapter 601 - Cold as the North

Chapter 601: Cold as the North

Especially when he went to the bar, there was an uncle who asked him if he wanted to go out. He had almost crippled her. Hence, Yu Zixin didn¡¯t doubt that Feng nai would fall in love with a boy. Moreover, mo bei and Xiang Nan had a girlfriend like Yun Shen. Some things were even more impossible. However, she still felt that the two of them were a little too close. Her woman¡¯s sixth sense was telling her. Brother na treated this mo bei and Xiang Nan very differently. For the time being, they could be considered Good Brothers. If this mo bei and Xiang Nan really posed a threat to her, she would definitely get rid of them. ... Thinking of this, Yu Zixin¡¯s face regained its sweet look and she followed him. ¡°Naer, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us? Who is this handsome guy?¡± When Yu Zixin said this, her eyes were on mo bei. She was all smiles and even turned her head. This person was indeed handsome and good-looking. But the more this was the case, the more he had to be on guard. ¡°Are you brother naer¡¯s friend from school? Or some celebrity?¡± Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Yu Zixin said yfully and stood a little closer to mo bei. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. Right now, he was holding the person in his hands, trying his best to calm his emotions. Mo bei, on the other hand, nced at her and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±No.¡± ¡°Then how did you get to know brother nain?¡± Yu Zixin said with a sweet tone. Mo bei allowed her toe closer and closer, but there was no emotion in her eyes.¡±¡±We¡¯re teammates. ¡± Yu Zixin looked at the handsome face that exuded an aura of abstinence, and her fingers paused slightly. She had never met a boy who was so cold to her. Usually, as long as she acted cute, the boys would be soft-hearted. And this mo bei and Xiang Nan. It was fine if he didn¡¯t take the hard or soft approach. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. It was so cold that it could prick her hand. This kind of person, other than being his teammate, would make that person look at him differently. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else worth paying attention to. She had also sent people to investigate mo bei and Xiang Nan. They didn¡¯t have any background, and the things they had done in the past were very disgusting. If he wasn¡¯t good at gaming, he wouldn¡¯t have been noticed by that person. She was also obsessed with good looks and had wanted to be friends with him. After all, he was the support that brother naer valued. But now, it seemed that it was impossible. Yu Zixin didn¡¯t understand. No matter how good-looking he was, what right did a poor person have to be arrogant? Just because he had a celebrity girlfriend? Yu Zixin smiled. In the eyes of people at the bottom level like them, celebrities were simply entertainers that could be dismissed with money. ¡°Teammates? Then you must know how the members of ck me usually train, right?¡± Yu Zixin was smart and didn¡¯t just chat from Feng NAI¡¯s point of view.¡±Can you tell me?¡± Yun Shen watched this scene from the side and raised his brows. Yu Zixin might not know her. But she knew her. The news that the Yu family was going to marry the Feng family. It had been spreading since half a year ago. The person who released this news was Yu Zixin. The people in their circle would usually attend some business parties. No matter howzy she was, she would still appear at the Lin family. At that time, she had been lying on the balcony, seeking some peace. She heard someone trying to confess to young master Feng. Fortunately, young master Feng was a person who never put girls in his eyes. Otherwise, Yun Shen had met him once before. He still hadn¡¯t thought of it, which showed that young master Feng¡¯s eyes were always on top of his head. Smart people knew not to confess to young master Feng. He had no intention of dating and didn¡¯t like people who approached him with ulterior motives. Chapter 602 - Forcing out Feng NAI’s true heart

Chapter 602: Forcing out Feng NAI¡¯s true heart

In Yun Shen¡¯s mind, a good friend¡¯s way of doing things was to persuade people not to be impulsive. However, Yu Zixin said to her sister, ¡°Don¡¯t feel so inferior. You¡¯re so beautiful and understanding. If you don¡¯t try, you won¡¯t be satisfied, right?¡± Yun Shen immediately understood that this kind of person was not a true friend. Yu Zixin also liked young master Feng. He didn¡¯t confess, but he encouraged his good sister to do so. Anyone who knew what intentions he had would understand. That day, Yun Shen watched the girl who confessed leave in tears. Sometimes, she might be able to stay by that person¡¯s side if she didn¡¯t confess. But confessing was equivalent to breaking through thatyer of paper. Yu Zixin¡¯s cleverness was that she would not break through thatyer of paper, but let others keep breaking it. After this, she was the only one left beside young master Feng. ... Yun Shen felt a chill down his spine. She saw that those people were still surrounding Yu Zixin and praising her for being innocent and cute. It didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him. But when he looked up at the night sky, he missed someone. She also had a best friend. That person never had any emotions. But no matter what happened. He would always be the first one to block her. When he blocked all the nder for her, he also told her to be calm and to learn to think in her shoes. She was so young, but she was already so old-fashioned. . Now, that young man had grown up. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes lifted slightly andnded on the tall and straight figure in front of him. They had lost contact for nearly two years. This person had appeared again and started to y the game again, waiting for the boundless radiance. Therefore, how could she allow a girl like Yu Zixin to exist because of young master Feng¡¯s idea? Yun Shen reached out and was about to pull mo bei back. Just then, she heard a nonchnt voice,¡±¡±I can ¡®t,¡± It was Feng nai. He nced at Yu Zixin and started to use Yun Shen as a shield.¡±¡±Miss Yu, please be careful. Don¡¯t hit on him. This iceberg man has a girlfriend.¡± Yu Zixin was speechless. Yun Shen chuckled,¡¯young master Feng, are you jealous because miss Yu asked a few more questions? Don¡¯t worry, young master Feng, with a blind date like you, miss Yu won¡¯t fall for anyone else. ¡± After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly nced at mo bei, as if trying to exin.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Yun Shen wanted to help his bei force out young master Feng¡¯s true feelings so that this Yu Zixin wouldn¡¯t cause his bei any trouble. The most important reason why Yu Zixin was able to maintain a good rtionship with the Feng family for a year was that she was very clear about one thing, and that was that she had to deny any intimate rtionship between them in front of Feng nai. So, when Yun Shen said this, Yu Zixin immediately said,¡±¡±Miss Yun, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Brother na and I are only good friends.¡± In this case, there was always the meaning of three hundred taels of silver here. If it was someone else. Yu Zixin denied it even more. The more he thought about it, the more he would think that there was something going on between her and Feng nai. Granny gray and Panda had such a conversation back then. Even now, they all thought that if their boss really found a girlfriend one day, it would be this beauty Yu. After all, there was only one person who could be friends with the opposite sex with boss. Even mo bei nced at Yu Zixin¡¯s blushing face when she heard this ... Chapter 603 - Bro bei says stop

Chapter 603: Bro bei says stop

However, Feng nai tugged at mo bei¡¯s wrist and nonchntly blocked her line of sight.¡±¡±Little brother, What are you looking at? Can she be more good-looking than me?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was still indifferent. Especially thest sentence, which was so faint that only mo bei could hear it. That tone ... Made mo bei cast a sideways nce at him. Feng nai didn¡¯t hide his gaze at this moment. He was clearly calling him a scumbag. Mo bei wondered if she had misunderstood something, and her voice was t.¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Don¡¯t mess around? Who was he talking about? Was he talking about Feng nai? With such a controlling tone? The most important thing was that the person seemed to be used to it. ... He even chuckled at the side. When Yu Zixin heard thisughter, her body froze again. Why did it feel so wrong? It shouldn¡¯t be ... Yu Zixin hadn¡¯t even finished filling out the plot in her head. ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯ll leave miss Yu in your care,¡± Feng nai spoke again. Yun Shen pointed at himself and suddenlyughed.¡±Please? Young master Feng, did you ask the wrong person for help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re both girls. ¡± Feng nai had one hand in his pocket, his aura unchanged.¡±¡±Mo Nan and I are both electronic otakus and we don¡¯t like to shop. Miss Yu also ims to be my good friend, so I can¡¯t mistreat my good friend. It¡¯s better to have miss Yun take us shopping.¡± Yun Shen thought to himself, it sounds so reasonable, I almost believed it! It could be said that Almighty K¡¯s use of the word ¡®self-address¡¯ was extremely ingenious. Yun Shen could see that Yu Zixin¡¯s face had turned pale in an instant. And this move was really well yed. Feng nai simply wanted to be a hands-off shopkeeper. He left Yu Zixin to her and let the two of them go shopping. This way, he would be able to take away the person he really wanted to take away. It had to be said. Yu Zixin, this White Lotus, was indeed not enough in front of young master Feng. He would be used in a matter of minutes. Without Yu Zixin, Feng nai didn¡¯t have an excuse to send her away. Yun Shen even felt that Jiabei did not need to worry about any other white Lotus. When it came to scheming, young master Feng was definitely a King. Bei only had to be wary of the biggest one. She had seen him once from afar. She just felt that such azy and unbothered person really didn¡¯t look like someone from the Feng family. Now, Yun Shen realized that one could not judge a person by his appearance. He knew that young master Feng had his ways, but he did not know that he had such means. Yu Zixin wasn¡¯t stupid. She wanted to be with Feng nai, and it would be best if she could be photographed by fans and posted. He had been wearing a mask all this time, and now he had finally taken it off. Yet, he wanted her to go shopping with a female star? He even said that she was calling herself his good friend. She had been using this trick for a long time. However, it was instantly disintegrated by him. Yu Zixin had never been like this before. She hadpletely lost all her face. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t turn around and leave in a fit of anger like most people. He was like this now because he still didn¡¯t understand her good points. Yu Zixin swayed her long hair,¡±Brother nai, I brought you out and Grandpa Feng told me to look after you. Although I really want to go shopping with sister Yun, what if you go missing?¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s most important sentence was to remind Feng nai that in the current situation, if he left her even half a step, he would be taken back. However, before her dimples could rise ... An emotionless voice was heard ... Chapter 604 - Bei grabbed nailai and left

Chapter 604: Bei grabbed nai and left

¡°Captain, do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± The bathroom? Yu Zixin had not yet recovered from her shock. He only felt a gust of wind blowing past his face. It was mo bei. Everyone could only see. The young man, who was as cold as an Ice Mountain, reached out and grabbed the wrist of another handsome man. His face was still very clear and indifferent, and his back view was so straight that it made people¡¯s hearts itch. He was simply full of boyfriend power. Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes widened. What was the meaning of this? The next second, she nned to follow him. At this moment, mo bei turned around to take a look, her emotions still calm.¡±¡±Miss Yu, we¡¯re going to the men¡¯s room.¡± ... Just this one sentence made Yu Zixin stop in her tracks, because it would be too awkward if she continued walking. He couldn¡¯t possibly follow someone into the men¡¯s washroom. Yun Shen was frowning. Go to the men¡¯s washroom? Bei is taking young master Feng to the men¡¯s washroom? What kind of operation was this? Bei, have you forgotten that you¡¯re a girl? Besides, bei shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. Even someone as smart as Yun Shen could not understand why mo bei would do such a thing. Feng nai, whose wrist was being held and dragged forward, didn¡¯t care where he was going. Instead, he was looking down at the back of her head with soft ck hair. For a moment, Feng nai really wanted to tell everyone. He was holding Feng NAI¡¯s wrist, not Yun Shen ¡®s. . ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Mo bei asked the person behind her as she walked. Feng NAI¡¯s mind was clearly not on this. Mo bei took a few more steps forward and stopped in her temporary blind spot. Feng nai watched as that person released his wrist, which was being held. His brows slowly furrowed. Why didn¡¯t he hold it a little longer? ¡°What¡¯s the situation with those people who followed you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were cold and she still spoke very little. In fact, the reason why she had looked at Yu Zixin for a long time just now was not because she was looking at her. To be honest, mo bei still did not know what the girl looked like. Instead, he saw more than a dozen Men in ck suits surrounding him. Even now, when they moved, those people moved as well. This also proved her guess. Those people were here for a certain God. Before Feng nai could answer, mo bei¡¯s eyes swept over. When she saw those figures, she pulled them back again. Feng nai understood why a certain someone had suddenly mentioned going to the bathroom. It turned out that he had sensed it. ¡°As expected of the boss of No. 2 middle school.¡± Mo bei felt that person¡¯s breath hit the back of her ear. When these words came out of a certain God¡¯s mouth, there was always a hint ofziness. She did not speak immediately. Instead, he really walked towards the bathroom. The door of the safety passage was on the other side. Even if someone were to catch up, there would only be four or five of them. She and a certain God couldpletely take care of them. When Feng nai saw the safety instructions, he almost immediately understood mo bei¡¯s thoughts. Since he wanted to escape ... Then he should put on a good show. Hence, Feng NAI¡¯s first sentence was,¡±¡±I was locked up at home for a day, but you were out having fun. Little brother, where¡¯s your conscience?¡± Whenever mo bei heard the words ¡®little brother¡¯, she would always feel a little traumatized. After all, that would make her recall that this person was the ¡°little Lin¡± who often pestered her to y games ... ¡°Don¡¯t call me little brother. ¡± After mo bei said this, she continued,¡±I sent you a message.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low, as if he wasughing, and he sounded a little lonely.¡±¡±My phone is blocked and I can¡¯t receive it. It¡¯s a good thing I can see you here today, otherwise ...¡± Chapter 605 - dark nainai, routine North, you love

Chapter 605: Chapter 605-dark nainai, routine North, you love

Ever since the ¡°little Lin¡± on the inte was exposed ... Mo bei knew that a certain God¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be fully trusted. But when she heard this, she still felt a little wet in her heart. She turned around and saw the man with his head slightly lowered. She felt that she should feed him. Unfortunately, she had changed her clothes and there were no snacks in her pockets. He simply freed one hand and hurriedly touched the person¡¯s face. Then, he turned around and continued walking. After all, there were still people behind them. It was the same. It made Feng NAI¡¯s originally emotionless eyes seem to be tainted with a hint of darkness. Then, when mo bei turned her head around, even her thin lips curved up slightly. ... Then, he lowered his eyes and continued,¡±in order toe out, I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday. I¡¯m so hungry that I don¡¯t have any strength now. You should be able to see from my uncle that every member of the Feng family is a Fox. My grandfather is even more so. He¡¯s very scheming. In order to make me go on blind dates, he would even pretend to be sick sometimes to make mee home.¡± (Old master Feng: ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Chairman, are you alright?¡± Old master Feng waved his hand, but in his heart, he thought, who¡¯s making fun of me? ¡°This time, it¡¯s probably because I wasn¡¯t very obedient, so they directly put me in confinement.¡± Feng nai said as he walked, his tone sounding a little nonchnt.¡±She even asked Yu Zixin to find ways to get close to me. When we were in the car just now, she kept trying to grab my hand, but I avoided her. She took a photo of me and nned to post it on her social media, but I asked her to delete it. Now, she wants me to go shopping with her. If I don¡¯t agree, it will be difficult for me to evene out, heh.¡± Thest ¡®heh¡¯ made mo bei¡¯s heart wet even more. After some thought, she clenched her wrist even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m here, so I can walk. ¡± As Feng nai watched that person¡¯s actions, the corners of his lips curled up almost uncontrobly. As expected, this little brother, trouble Lin, had no resistance to soft people. Otherwise, why would he allow trouble Lin to do as he pleased? Since he couldn¡¯t act on the inte, he would act in reality. Feng nai had had enough. Waiting at a ce like that. She could only watch him go shopping, eat, smile, and even ... Be intimate with others. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. Since this was the case ... In that case, she might as well start thinking of ways to get him. Mo bei¡¯s attention was focused on observing the position and distance, so she had no idea what the person behind her looked like. On the other hand, the ss on the side reflected a face so handsome that it was almost suffocating. He was already a huge fan club, but now, he looked even more devilish. There was the smell of darkness and even the smell of demons. The people around were already a little dizzy. She subconsciously took out her phone to take a picture. The Feng family¡¯s ck-shirted thugs knew their young master well. If it was young master who had dragged someone away, they would have rushed over immediately and noticed the change. They would never let young master take the initiative. It wasn¡¯t that they were smart. It was because it had happened too many times. This time, if the young master were to leave like this again ... They had no way of exining to the chairman! But today, it didn¡¯t seem like anything was wrong. That cold little brother seemed to have only dragged the young master to relieve himself. That was what they thought in the beginning, so they didn¡¯t leave in a hurry. After all, if there were too many people, they would easily be regarded as a triad, so there was no hurry. However, just as they thought of this, they saw a cold young man ... Chapter 606 - Kitazawa’s naer had an idea

Chapter 606: Kitazawa¡¯s naer had an idea

He pulled the young master to the side. He had yet to reach the end of the road to the bathroom. Instead, he strode toward the safety passage. The ck-shirted men who were at the front were the first to react. Oh no, they didn¡¯t want to go to the bathroom at all. They wanted to leave! Mo bei had already pulled open the door to the corridor. The thugs ¡®first reaction was to give chase and use their ear-mics to inform everyone. ¡°Young master is running!¡± Four words. All the ck-shirted men started to run. The people in the market didn¡¯t know what was going on. ... Seeing a man in a ck suite out ... They were all very strong and vigorous. His eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone asked, but no one could answer. The sound in the corridor was getting louder and louder. The first group of people had caught up. But what the four of them didn¡¯t expect was ... Even though he had caught up. However, in the next second, he was grabbed by the cor and pushed back. At first, they thought that it was their young master who did it. When he got a clear look, he realized that it was the handsome young man who was as cold as an Ice Mountain. The young man¡¯s movements were unbelievably fast. The explosive force made them a little confused. Were high school students nowadays all so good at fighting? Originally, it was difficult for them to deal with the young master alone. Now, another one had joined in. In less than ten seconds, the four people who caught up were all beaten to the ground. Mo bei pulled Feng nai over and simply said ¡°sorry¡± to those people. . Then, he strode down the stairs. There were still people chasing after them. This time, there were even more people. It was like a scene that was often seen in movies. However, mo bei and Feng NAI¡¯s skills were clearly not something they couldpare to. His speed had also dropped by arge margin. However, the ck-shirted men won in their persistence. In addition, they had good quality and were not just embroidered pillows. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of them. There was even a group of people who took the elevator down just to block them. As calm as mo bei was, she didn¡¯t go to the elevator aftering out of the emergency exit. Instead, she held Feng NAI¡¯s wrist and walked toward another door. As they neared the door, mo bei seemed to have thought of something. She turned her head and said,¡±¡±A mask.¡± ¡°In my pocket,¡± Feng nai had just said. Just then, he felt that person crawl in. It was cold and stuck to his long legs. It made him stop suddenly, and even his eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had run down the stairs. Mo bei could only feel the heavy breathing beside her ear. She didn¡¯t think much of it. It was because the people behind them had caught up. After receiving the mask, he unfolded it and put it on Feng NAI¡¯s face.¡±¡±Put on your hat too, don¡¯t get recognized.¡± A certain God¡¯s face would attract a crowd if it was seen, so he had to hide. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little hoarse because he couldn¡¯t think of the scene he shouldn¡¯t have just now. However, just that action ... Any man would have their own thoughts. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were hard to distinguish between light and dark, and he was d that what followed was a violent run. The other party could not detect his heartbeat. Otherwise, he would definitely suspect what had happened just now. His heart was the first to react. He almost jumped out. He was hollering and hollering, wanting this person to belong to him as soon as possible. It seemed to be getting more and more difficult for Feng nai to suppress this thought. Especially after they had been apart for a day. It was even more so ... Chapter 607 - Being alone, demon naer

Chapter 607: Being alone, demon naer

Mo bei didn¡¯t know what Feng nai was thinking. He had to make sure that the people around him would not recognize him. His calm gaze waspletely focused on observing the route. Not only were there people behind him, but there were also people on the side. Mo bei looked up, and her gazended on the Cypress Road not far away. There was a little darkness in the depths of her eyes. It was as if he already had a n. Don¡¯t underestimate a mature e-sports yer. Especially support yers who used to be assassins. No matter what the situation was. In the shortest amount of time, he could form the fastest route in his mind, whether it was offense or defense. She only paused for a moment. ... However, he grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s hand and quickly darted to the right. The people who had originally intended to intercept them saw the two of them instantly change direction and hurriedly ran over. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop. She was still holding Feng nai in her hand. Her suit jacket puffed up in the autumn wind, and she passed through the most crowded square. Then, he gestured for Feng nai to go up the bridge. Both of them were experts at flipping over railings. His every movement was handsome and straightforward, and he had already attracted many people¡¯s attention. Not to mention, there were so many ck-suited thugs. It was very fast. Mo bei, on the other hand, was still counting the time. She walked quickly but not in a hurry. He only started running at thest moment. Feng nai looked at that person, the curve of his lips never dropping. Her heart was beating faster than ever. She had probably never run like this with anyone before. . Her wrist had been held by a certain someone from the beginning to the end. Feng nai could feel her body temperature. No matter when, there was always a chill. Once one came into contact with it, they would not want to let the other party go. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Mo bei¡¯s right hand was holding onto Feng nai while her left hand was pressing down on the bus door, which was about to close. The timing was just right, and her calctions were right. They ran over just as the bus was about to close. There was a ng! The car door closed. Mo bei and Feng nai got into the car, still breathless. The Men in ck suits were three steps toote. He could only watch from the other end of the road. She was so anxious that she wanted to find a taxi, only to realize that empty cars would be parked in specific locations around such arge shopping mall. There were no cars for them to take a taxi. The dozen thugs could only watch as the bus disappeared around the corner, their faces filled with more than just frustration. They saw the young master¡¯s hand gesture, telling them to go back through the rear ss. He looked indifferent. Even though he was wearing a mask, they could see his half-curved eyes. He didn¡¯t look like he needed to be rescued at all. Instead, he looked like a Demon Deacon from aic. The thugs immediately understood that their young master had done it on purpose. In fact, he could have escaped the moment he got out of the car. He just had to go shopping. What was young master thinking? Was it to y with them a little longer? This time, the hatchet men had really wronged Feng nai. Feng nai naturally didn¡¯te out to shop because he was threatened by Yu Zixin, as he had said. He had onlye out to look for a certain someone after watching the television. Now that he had found it, it could make someone feel that he was being oppressed and wanted to escape with him. Of course, he had to cooperate. Moreover ... Feng nai lowered his eyes, and his gazended on the little hairpin in front of him. Their Ace Support was very good at escaping, and he was also overly handsome. He didn¡¯t need to n anything at all. He just had to follow this person. The feeling of being protected like this was pretty good ... Chapter 608 - Hei huanai, a touch of love

Chapter 608: Hei huanai, a touch of love

Everyone had taken public buses before. Especially the public bus that would pass byrge shopping malls during peak hours, everyone must know about it. Feng nai and Mo bei had been able to jump up thanks to their good skills. Otherwise, with the current level of congestion, it would indeed be difficult for people to get in. The first thing mo bei did when she got into the car was to send Yun Shen a message. Unfortunately, there were very few gaps. In addition, the bus driver drove quickly and made a sharp turn. In order to avoid bumping into people, mo bei, who had been running all the way, could only free up one hand to find a supporting point. Upon seeing this, Feng nai grabbed mo bei¡¯s hand and moved his feet, forming a small circle. He ced mo bei¡¯s hand on his waist while he reached out and pressed on the metal sheet of the cabin. Without extra wristbands, the others would basically touch each other and lose their bnce. ... There was no one else who could act as a fulcrum like Feng nai. Firstly, it was because of his height. Secondly, it was because his legs were really long. It might not be difficult to find someone who was 1.87 meters tall. However, there were indeed very few who had a figure as perfect as Feng NAI¡¯s that was like a walking hanger. In addition, he had a strong temperament. Even when he was doing this. He would only make people feel that he waszy and handsome. When the girls on the bus saw this scene, they were really attracted. The main reason was that these two people were too handsome. It was as if they were shooting a movie when they came up. Now, it made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. Mo bei also nced at the position where her hand was. His waist ... . However, it seemed that there was no other ce that could support it. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t stand for long. However, mo bei had miscalcted something. If there were too many people, it would be difficult to get off. Feng NAI¡¯s voice came through the mask.¡±¡±We¡¯ll go downter. If we¡¯re too close, we¡¯ll be easily intercepted,¡± Mo bei replied with an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± He didn¡¯t expect there to be even more people here. His body would also move closer to her. From the side, mo bei was basically standing in Feng NAI¡¯s arms. The most important thing was that her hand was on his waist. The two of them were very close. It was so close that Feng NAI¡¯s nose was filled with the lemon smell of the young man¡¯s body, along with the faint scent of his body. His eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice,¡±¡±So smelly.¡± ¡°Smelly?¡± Mo bei looked up at him. Her gaze was still light, but very quickly, she paused for a moment. Because they were so close, the tip of her nose seemed to be able to touch his jaw. If she made a sudden sharp turn, he didn¡¯t know where she would run into him. At the thought of this, mo bei¡¯s gaze paused on those sexy and slightly cold thin lips, then shifted away. Her tone did not change.¡±I just ran. I should be sweating a little. Captain, you can stay away from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice became even fainter. Mo bei sized up the people beside him. She couldn¡¯t smell anything. However, a certain God probably wasn¡¯t used to being in public. Especially when there were a lot of people, he would frown slightly. It seemed that he was indeed more sensitive to smells than ordinary people. At such a close distance, she could only smell the minty scent on him. She had thought that he was the same as her and could only sense her. Was it because there were too many people? Feng nai didn¡¯t give mo bei any time to figure it out and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±It makes my stomach ufortable.¡± His maic and pleasant voice was a little low. It was easy to make People soft-hearted ... Chapter 609 - Closer

Chapter 609: Closer

¡°Bear with it.¡± Mo bei had studied psychology before, so she knew what severe mysophobia was like. If he was sensitive to smell, then he should feel ufortable. Feng nai looked at the youngster¡¯s good-looking eyes and slightly open cor. It was as white as top-quality porcin Jade, and he could see the dent in his corbones, making him want to leave something behind. Of course, Feng nai had not forgotten who had undid this button for him. Now, as long as he closed his eyes. He could still remember the scene that made his blood freeze. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened and then loosened. However, his eyes didn¡¯t change at all. He only inched closer to mo bei.¡±Help me.¡± Help? Before mo bei could react ... The man bent his waist and ced his head on her shoulder in azy posture. ... His handsome face was turned to the side, and his thin lips were facing her neck. Mo bei should be d that he was wearing a mask. Otherwise, if he moved like this, it would really be a little hard to resist. But even so, the warm breath still inevitably hit her ear.¡±¡±The smell on your body is very clean,¡± Mo bei understood what the man meant. However, this distance was a little too close. And the position was very ambiguous. She could already see the girls blushing. He didn¡¯t need to think much to know what he was thinking. Mo bei had initially wanted to push him away. Even though her hand was still on his waist. Feng nai sensed what mo bei was about to do, so he spoke again in a low voice through the mask.¡±¡±I¡¯m so hungry,¡± These two words. . This made mo bei¡¯s fingers stop. Recalling that he had been locked up for a day and hadn¡¯te to eat, she looked further away. His side profile was still clear and handsome. Forget it. If he pushed her away, his stomach would feel worse. ¡°Then let¡¯s get off earlier.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai responded, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t wait for the next stop to take longer. The two of them were indeed eye-catching. In addition, with this posture, people would turn their heads to look. However, it had to be said that Feng NAI¡¯s acting skills were really good. Even the onlookers felt that he was leaning on mo bei because he was ufortable. On the other hand, when the girls sitting there saw the icy young man holding the young man¡¯s waist with his hand and the young man leaning his head on his shoulder, their hearts started to race. He wanted to take out his phone to take a picture, but the bus was really too shaky. The chauffeur was driving at a breakneck speed. However, because of the cool autumn air, there was no need for air conditioning in this weather. The dim yellow light came in with the breeze. Mo bei, who was dressed in a ck suit, only felt that the person¡¯s head would touch her chin when the car turned a corner. When his soft ck hair swept past her ears, there was an indescribable itch. Mo bei¡¯s hand on his waist paused. She couldn¡¯t avoid him, so she could only let him smell her. The tip of his nose touched her neck through the mask, intentionally or unintentionally sliding past that side. It was like a vampire that could always give its prey the most numb touch when eating, so there was no way to escape. Mo bei knew that he was acting this way because of the surrounding smell. But it did affect her. It was undeniable that everyone had their own sensitive spots. In addition, mo bei¡¯s body was young and inexperienced to begin with. This touch made it seem as if all the sound around her had been sucked away. It was as if he knew that mo bei¡¯s train of thought had been cut off and that she wouldn¡¯t think too much. Feng nai took the opportunity to move closer and bury his head deeper. Because of this action of his, mo bei inexplicably ... Chapter 610 - Step by step, sweet

Chapter 610: Step by step, sweet

His body trembled. The position where his hand was ced also made that feeling deepen. The soft and clear feeling of her waist was transmitted from her fingertips. While mo bei realized the difference between men and women ... He was warning himself. He couldn¡¯t take advantage of the other party. Even if a certain God¡¯s appearance really made people want tomit a crime. Mo bei looked down, and the tip of her nose touched that person¡¯s hair. It was too intimate. It was better to get off the car earlier. Her cold side profile moved slightly at this moment, and she had her own ns. ... Mo bei looked up at the electronic stop on the bus. She raised her other hand twice, but in the end, she didn¡¯t push him away. In a ce where she couldn¡¯t see, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were smiling a little evilly. ¡°Captain.¡± When they finally reached the station, mo bei wanted to take him out of the car. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t move.¡±Are you sure they won¡¯t be able to catch up if we walk two stops?¡± he asked. Mo bei did not say anything. Feng nai nced sideways again.¡±The next stop. It¡¯s safer. While you¡¯re at it, think about where we¡¯re going.¡± Mo bei gave a faint ¡°mm¡±, not wanting to appear as if she was too concerned about this kind of contact. After all, she was a boy now. But this time, there were two girls in the car. They were holding their phones and discussing something while pointing at the screen. ¡°Look, my husband. Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my husband. ¡°Someone said that he went out shopping. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Our husband doesn¡¯t like shopping. He might as well take a nap if he has the time.¡± ¡°But they said that brother chennan was also among the people shopping.¡± ¡°Let me see the photo.¡± With brother chennan around, everything was possible. After mo bei heard this conversation, her first reaction was to check if Feng nai had put on his mask properly. She had just nced sideways when the man pulled his coat over her face and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s easier to recognize now,¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment. She coordinated with his movements and stood in his direction. At this moment, Feng nai stood up straight. The encirclement he had formed was still there, and Mo bei¡¯s nose was filled with the minty and tobo smell from this person. Mo bei could not see anything else. However, he could hear the discussion that was getting closer and closer. She had always been calm and did not do much. Other than when the bus driver elerated. The tip of her nose inevitably touched his corbone. She noticed that he was slightly stunned. He was probably not used to this kind of direct skin-to-skin contact. Mo bei pulled away and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell what emotion he was feeling from his voice. Mo bei felt more and more like she was taking advantage of him. The two girls standing at the side were still discussing. ¡°My husband is really bing more and more obedient to brother chennan.¡± ¡°Did you watch the interviewst time?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. If my husband really likes brother chennan, I can still bear the pain and part with him.¡± ¡°Forget it. Brother chennan is so straight and he already has goddess yunshen. He will not be interested in our husband.¡± ¡°Indeed! Thinking about it, my husband is really pitiful. He can¡¯t get what he wants. ¡± ¡°The falling flowers are interested in the heartless Brook, sigh.¡± ¡°Go back and work on Zhang Xiaoke¡¯s picture.¡± ¡°The kind that was abandoned by brother Nan.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Mo bei had always been emotionless. Even when the other party was talking about her, she did not have much of a reaction. However, that person lowered his voice and said slowly into her ear,¡±¡±Even the fans know that you¡¯re a scumbag. You¡¯re a support little brother.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Chapter 611 - Bei Chong nai

Chapter 611: Bei Chong nai

Scumbag? For the first time, mo bei felt that there might be a problem with herprehension. She raised her eyes and wanted to say something. She heard the discussion going on. In the end, he still didn¡¯t say anything. He only let out a faint sigh. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t stay in this position for too long. Mo bei heard the announcement of arrival. She might as well reach out and grab Feng NAI¡¯s wrist. It wasn¡¯t very difficult for her long and slender legs to pass through the crowd. However, as they brushed past each other ... That handsome and clear face, the aura that he exuded, sessfully made the two girls speechless. ... Mo bei was very fast. Without waiting for anyone to react, she dragged Feng nai out of the car. The two girls ¡®eyes were wide open, and their discussions seemed to be stuck. They looked at the faces that shed past them in disbelief. Her skin looked even better than a girl ¡®s. The arc of his chin was illuminated by the dusk. He had a clean air unique to his age. The ck suit on his wrist made him look like an Ice Prince. ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s brother Nan!¡± The back door of the bus was closed. The girls finally recovered from the beauty created by the young man. ¡°The person he¡¯s dragging along is...Almighty K!?¡± ¡°F * ck, I want to get out of the car!¡± ¡°Uncle driver, stop the car, stop the car!¡± . ¡°It¡¯s already started. You can tell me in advance when we reach the next stop.¡± When the two girls heard this, they really regretted it. It was toote for the next stop. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t see the tall and handsome back of the person standing next to them. However, his entire person exuded an aura that kept people away. They didn¡¯t read it much. Besides, the messages on the phone were more important. After all, he was their ¡®husband¡¯. Who would have thought that the real person would be right in front of them! The main reason was that they never imagined that Almighty k would take the bus. After all, he was a clean freak! It was true that Feng nai didn¡¯t usually take public transportation. However, it was different today. After all, he was subconsciously running away. Moreover, he liked the whole process very much. Unfortunately, the journey was too short. If he had sat two more stations, there would be more ces where a certain someone would have bumped into him ... Through the car window, the girls could still see two tall figures, and they couldn¡¯t help but stomp their feet. Because they were on the bus, they couldn¡¯t scream. But his excitement could be seen from his face. Since she couldn¡¯t take a photo, she could only leave a message at the ce where they interacted just now. ¡°I can prove that my husband is really out shopping! My friend and I just saw him on the bus with brother chennan!¡± ¡°Bus? Which one? please give me the exact location!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already gotten off the car! The details revealed that her husband¡¯s wrist was held by brother chennan when he got out of the car. Brother chennan is really a great boyfriend!¡± ¡°I believe you. I was at the entrance of the Gxy solo just now. I even saw brother chennan putting a mask on his husband¡¯s face. He looked like he was spoiling his husband. You guys know what I mean!¡± ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you have hands?¡± ¡°Why are you following brother Nan for hands? I¡¯ll leave it all to brother Nan!¡± ¡°Couple fans, Jing Jing. I only like Almighty K. Let me digest the fact that he¡¯s a little puppy. Please, give me time!¡± ¡°Sister, I understand you. You just have to get used to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man. ¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a man? Me too, look at me, I¡¯m starting to eat their dog food now!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t need to think to know that the two girls ¡®discussion would escte. His eyes turned to the side and fell on the culprit ... Chapter 612 - Kanna goes to Room k

Chapter 612: Kanna goes to Room k

Feng nai was still wearing a mask, but that didn¡¯t affect his handsome looks at all. There was a kind of person who seemed to be like this, and no matter how you tried to hide it, you couldn¡¯t hide it. When her eyes were revealed, it would make people feel that she was more pleasant to look at. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue listening?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile. Mo bei knew that this was a certain God¡¯s bad taste acting up again, so she didn¡¯t say anything and just walked forward with a faint look in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t safe to leave someone like Feng nai outside. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, so she didn¡¯t seem very safe. He had underestimated the influence of Almighty K. It was different from before. Nowadays, more and more people knew about e-sports yers. In addition, a certain God did have a lot of fans, so it was even more necessary to avoid some trouble. ... ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, but are you addicted to holding my hand?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want to keep any distance between the two of them. He looked at that person and suddenly turned his head. He was still speaking into mo bei¡¯s ear. Upon hearing this, mo bei paused for a moment. She looked at her hand and then let go. She had indeed held it for a little long. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to regret that his hand had been let go. He simply stuffed it into his trouser pocket and told himself that if he wanted to taste more benefits, he had to often retreat in order to advance.¡±We can¡¯t go to the base. It¡¯s the same as walking into a trap.¡± Mo bei had also thought of this, and her voice was faint.¡±¡±It should be easy for the Feng family to find me.¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±There¡¯s still two more days to the provincialpetition. The old master won¡¯t make it difficult for me to participate in the provincialpetition. It¡¯ll be fine after these two days. With brother Nan¡¯s skills, our No. 2 middle school¡¯s boss, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Mo bei was not a fan of fighting.¡±Did you bring your identity card?¡± ¡°My wallet and cell phone were confiscated. What do you think?¡± Feng nai asked instead of answering. Mo bei seemed to have thought for a moment. Her clear face turned to the side, and her voice was very t without any fluctuations.¡±Then I can only get one room.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes shifted, and the corners of his mouth, which was wearing a mask, curved up. She knew that a certain God was a clean freak. Mo bei didn¡¯t try to find an express hotel. There was a star-ss restaurant nearby. There was aputer in the room. Then, he asked for aptop from the front desk. They could also train online. There was arge supermarket opposite the hotel. It was convenient to buy anything. Mo bei had always had the mindset of a science student, and she thought about the problems she would encounter on a daily basis. Feng nai, however, didn¡¯t consider these things. Mo bei was making inquiries at the front desk of the hotel. He put his hands in his pockets and stood at the side, watching. The fans were right. Just by looking at his back. Feng nai was indeed so cold that no one dared to approach him. In fact, other than when mo bei was around, Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to have noticed anyone else most of the time. It was just that it was covered up by his undisciplined aura, so no one noticed it. However, if one looked closely, they would see that there seemed to be ice shards in his eyes. It was because he knew that the person had not forgotten to send Yun Shen a message when he was asking about the room. He had typed a lot. Yun Shen even said,¡±don¡¯t worry, after you guys left, miss Yu didn¡¯t have the patience to apany me. She brought those Men in ck and was about to inform old master Feng. I¡¯m already in the car, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. Prepare for thepetition with young master Feng. I want to go watch the provincialpetition!¡± . The man seemed to smile and replied,¡±The ¡°good¡± word passed. Chapter 613 - Jealous

Chapter 613: Jealous

Feng NAI¡¯s joy of the day was washed away by this one word. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured on her. From the beginning to the end. Every day, she was looking for clues that these two were pretending to be a couple. It was only now that Feng nai realized that he might not be able to find it. Because this person only had eyes for Yun Shen. All the blood in Feng NAI¡¯s body seemed to have frozen. His hands by his side clenched tightly, and even his thin lips turned a little pale. He reached out and took off his mask, as if it was the only way he could breathe more smoothly. Her heart seemed to have been hooked away by something. It didn¡¯t hurt very much. Instead, it was so empty that he wanted to hold that person more and more. ... Unfortunately, it was not his. When Feng nai lowered his eyes, his eyes had turnedpletely ck. Mo bei did not notice them. After she sent Yun Shen a message, the receptionist at the front desk told her,¡±¡±Hello, we¡¯re in a shortage of rooms right now. Many rooms have been reserved, and only the Deluxe King-sized rooms withputers are left.¡± King-sized room? Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM This meant that the two of them had to sleep on the same bed. Mo bei¡¯s first reaction was to go to another hotel. The receptionist could tell as well.¡±The bed in the king-sized room is veryrge. It¡¯s more than two meters wide. You can live there by yourself, Sir.¡± Mo bei was holding her brother¡¯s identification card. After all, they looked the same, and their identification photos would basically differ in terms of their looks. The front desk receptionist couldn¡¯t see anything. However, mo bei did not live alone. She turned her head and was about to take her identity card back when she saw Feng nai, who was standing beside her, his thin lips pale. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. On the bus, he had said that he had a stomachache ... Mo bei didn¡¯t take back her identification card. Instead, she took out her wallet and said to the front desk receptionist,¡±¡±Let¡¯s check in. ¡± ¡°Okay, Sir. Please raise your head and look at the camera over here.¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile was sweet from the beginning to the end, showing the quality of service of a star hotel. ¡°It¡¯s done. I need to fill in the information. Sir, you can sit there and wait for a minute. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear as she replied with an ¡°mm.¡± A male receptionist in a ck uniform walked over with a faint smile. He was wearing white gloves and poured two sses of champagne, about to hand them to mo bei and Feng nai. It was also one of the hotel¡¯s service principles to serve a light sweet ss to the guests waiting to check in. Feng nai knew this very well. After all, he was no stranger to this hotel. Looking at the transparent wine ss that was handed to him, Feng nai reached out to take it, wanting to drink something cold to calm himself down. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would be one step ahead of him and stop him. Following that, the person¡¯s faint voice could be heard.¡±He has a stomachache and can¡¯t drink it. If it¡¯s possible, does the hotel have spare medicine? please give me some.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll have someone deliver it to your room in a while.¡± As the male receptionist spoke, he nced in Feng NAI¡¯s direction again. Indeed, his expression did not look good. Feng nai wasn¡¯t worried that he would recognize him. Here, other than the hotel¡¯s general manager, no one would know him. But ... Stomach pain? Feng nai nced sideways and quietly watched the person who had signed. The lights in the hotel lobby were warm. It hit the side of the man¡¯s face, covering it with a thinyer of light. No one had ever been this clean. It was porcin white without any impurities. Other than the fine hair, there was nothing else. What a certain someone had said just now was not an excuse. Instead, she really thought that he was still having a stomachache ... Chapter 614 - Do you want me to repay you with my body?

Chapter 614: Do you want me to repay you with my body?

Feng nai lowered his head and suddenly curled his thin lips. So, how could he bear to let go of such a person? Since they had already created such favorable conditions ... Of course, Feng nai would make use of it. His heart was indeed in pain. Even her lips had turned white. Almost everyone knew. The young master of the Feng family could fight, but he also fell sick easily. Mo bei had experienced this a few times, so she had to be thoughtful in all aspects. Hence, after Feng nai entered the elevator and leaned to the side ... Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, thinking that he was in great pain. ... She decided to just grab Feng NAI¡¯s arm and ce it on her shoulder when she was exiting the elevator. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng nai nced sideways nonchntly, asking the obvious. Mo bei didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I¡¯m helping the captain walk. This will reduce the pain.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m indebted to you for saving my life.¡± Feng nai seemed to beughing, his voice a little low.¡±¡±Do you want me to repay you with my body?¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and didn¡¯t respond to him. After all, he could still hear the mockery in his voice. Seven out of ten of a certain God¡¯s words were traps. It¡¯s most suitable to be young. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± Mo bei was still a woman of few words. She took out her room card and stuck it to the door, her side profile clear and beautiful. Feng nai looked at the door in front of him and scoffed in his heart. He had only taken two steps and had already arrived. What hotel? It was worth mentioning that the room was worth its price, both in terms of space and facilities. It was very big and modern. The decoration style was spotless and very elegant. . There was a small refrigerator at the head of the bed. There were fresh fruits on it. There was also a bottle of red wine and a wine ss that was hung upside down. There was an open balcony at the innermost part of the room. The white table and wooden chairs were very suitable for sitting there. They could enjoy the scenery and taste red wine at the same time. After all, he could see the streets through the floor-to-ceiling window. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at this. She only raised her eyes slightly to confirm the location of theputer. Feng nai didn¡¯t even bother to size it up. Instead, his gazended on the only double bed in the room, and his eyes darkened. When they were downstairs, Feng nai had only lowered his eyes and thought of dozens of ways to imprison a person. He didn¡¯t notice what mo bei had said to the receptionist. But now, he stopped in his tracks, his eyes not moving away from the double bed. Mo bei noticed his pause and gave a brief exnation,¡±¡±The hotel only has a king-sized room left. We¡¯ll make do for the night. When there are spare rooms tomorrow, they¡¯ll change us.¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. He only half-sat on the bed, as if he didn¡¯t care about such minor details. Mo bei was even less concerned. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t shared a bed before. In addition, he was not feeling well. The bed here was also bigger than the one in the Feng family. There was even space for one person in the middle. As long as she acted naturally, she would not be suspected. Besides, she still had to do duo-squad training tonight. She would not leave herputer desk until one in the morning. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. The only thing she was worried about was his stomach. Mo bei was thinking about whether she should contact uncle Feng. She heard the person on the other end of the line say,¡±I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Don¡¯t call my uncle. The old man will definitely ask him where I went. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to tell him whether he¡¯s lying or not.¡± Mo bei turned to look at him. The color of her lips seemed to have recovered a little. She had just picked up her wallet and was about to go downstairs. The man reached out and grabbed her wrist ... Chapter 615 - Pampering little Kenai

Chapter 615: Pampering little Kenai

¡°Where to?¡± When Feng nai said this, he pressed his other hand on his stomach. It was as if the pain was really serious. Mo bei looked at him, her voice gentler than usual.¡±¡±Go buy something to eat. Didn¡¯t you not eat all day?¡± Only then did Feng nai remember the lie he had told, and his thin lips were pale.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to eat it now. I can¡¯t digest it. I¡¯ll buy itter.¡± Mo bei turned around and saw that he indeed didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go boil some water. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai responded nonchntly. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t leave the room. Mo bei didn¡¯t know what Feng nai was thinking. She just thought that it was not a solution to continue with this stomach ache. Fortunately, the hotel staff had sent medicine over. Mo bei took the two boxes of medicine from the waiter. ... He walked back to the bed and poured a cup of hot water. When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes swept over the medicine box in mo bei¡¯s hands, his brows furrowed slightly. After all, it wasn¡¯t really a stomachache. With his previous experience. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Mo bei simply thought that a certain God simply didn¡¯t want to drink the medicine and just stood there. Feng nai had no choice but to drink a pill that was good for the stomach. It wasn¡¯t harmful to his body, but Feng nai didn¡¯t like the feeling of swallowing pills to begin with. The inconvenience was that since he was pretending to be sick, he had to look weaker. Hence, Feng nai had not done anything to mo bei. At the same time, it also lowered mo bei¡¯s guard. After all, she couldn¡¯t see Feng nai behind her when she sat on the chair and turned on theputer. Feng nai, on the other hand, was looking at that clear and handsome back view, his slender fingers tapping on the edge of the cup. . His throat felt ufortable. Especially when she saw that he seemed to be logging into his ount to y duo mode with someone. That kind of difort was apanied by a slight pain. How was he going to ask for something from this little brother of trouble Lin to calm his current mood? Otherwise, he was really worried that he would tie this person to the bed before the Nationalpetition. As Feng nai thought this, he pressed his long fingers against his Adam¡¯s apple. He saw the person on the other side of the bed seemed to have sensed his gaze. She turned around, nced at him, and then walked to the bed. Feng nai had just raised his eyes and was about to mock her. Then, he felt a cold sensation on his forehead. It was veryfortable. It was as if all the gloominess had disappeared. From Feng NAI¡¯s angle, he could only see that fair and slender wrist that looked like it could break with a snap. He thought that this wrist was indeed very suitable to be tied up. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed, and there was a rare change in her clear voice.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had a fever?¡± Fever? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. This was the truth. He did indeed feel a fire burning in him. But it all came down to him wanting to get someone. He even had some ruthless thoughts. For example, if this person could obediently let him do whatever he wanted, he should be able to get rid of them. Mo bei heard his nonchnt tone.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to buy some medicine. ¡± Feng nai was a little undisciplined and was about to speak. Mo bei interrupted him, her eyes very indifferent.¡±¡±If you really don¡¯t like medicine, go to the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to take medicine, but I don¡¯t want to stay here alone. It¡¯s very boring. ¡± When Feng nai said this, there was a special quality to his words that his age had. It was probably because people would be childish after being sick, even a certain Almighty who was high up in the air. Mo bei looked at the man¡¯s thin lips that had been pursed into a thin line. She wasn¡¯t good at coaxing people either, so she thought for a moment before saying,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Chapter 616 - A couple

Chapter 616: A couple

? Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. His noble and handsome face still looked a little nonchnt. Mo bei thought that she had been convinced. She was about to take a step forward when someone tugged at the back of her shirt ... She followed the force and turned her head. The e-sports God, who was known as the head harvester,zily opened his mouth.¡±Take me with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re running a fever,¡±mo bei said in a clear voice. ¡°A low fever isn¡¯t a terminal illness.¡± When Feng naiughed, there was always a hint of mockery, but it was very nice to look at.¡±Does our little support brother have some misunderstanding about me, the captain?¡± Since he had already said so, mo bei could only bring her people out. However, before he left, he reminded her,¡±¡±Tell me if you¡¯re feeling ufortable,¡± There was really no need for two people to buy medicine. However, mo bei also thought about it. If a certain God was with her, she could find a clinic and get a fever-reducing injection, which would help her recover faster. ... Feng nai was still wearing a ck mask. However, his aura was slightly restrained. He allowed a certain someone to hold his wrist. Whether it was taking medicine or giving injections, he was very cooperative. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM When the nurse at the clinic saw this, she even said to mo bei,¡±¡±It¡¯s really rare for an elder brother to listen to his younger brother these days. ¡± Mo bei knew that the nurse had misunderstood, so she simply said to Feng nai,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to pay the fee. ¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm¡± in a very faint voice. Mo bei didn¡¯t know that after she left ... The person she was holding just now was supporting her chin with her hand andzily said,¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed rare. After all, there shouldn¡¯t be any Brotherhood holding hands. ¡± This sentence sounded like he was echoing the nurse¡¯s words. . But the nurse thought about it and didn¡¯t understand. She realized something else, and her hand that was pressing the cotton ball paused. That¡¯s right, how could there be two brothers, one holding the other¡¯s wrist. After the call was connected, the nurse looked at the demonic-like handsome face in front of her and felt a little embarrassed. The man seemed to be trying to ease her awkwardness as heughed softly. The nurse was almost certain now. What brothers? they were clearly a couple! Thus, he waited until mo bei returned after paying the fee. She noticed that the nurse¡¯s gaze on her had changed. But she couldn¡¯t tell what had changed. When they were about to leave, the nurse told them,¡±¡±Tell your boyfriend to watch his diet and drink more water.¡± Male, friend, friend? Mo bei clearly paused for a moment. The nurse thought that the young man was embarrassed, so she whispered,¡±¡±We all understand.¡± Mo bei, Who are you? The nurse didn¡¯t say anything. Her gazended on mo bei¡¯s hand that was holding Feng nai ¡®s, and there was an ambiguous look in her eyes. Only then did mo bei realize that she had held a certain God¡¯s wrist for too long and too many times today. From the looks of it, it seemed as if there was indeed something going on between them. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. The nurse had lowered her voice when she said that, so she didn¡¯t know how much a certain Almighty had heard. From the side of his face, it didn¡¯t seem like he had heard it. It seemed like he had really taken advantage of the other party. The sick Almighty was somewhat simr to little Lin to a certain extent. Especially when he had been following her just now. His ck hair was slightly curled, and his beautiful ck eyes were quiet and silent. Mo bei even had the urge to reach out and stroke his head. After thinking about it for a while, she felt that her behavior was very simr to those weird aunties in television dramas who took advantage of others, so she didn¡¯t take any action ... Chapter 617 - There is love, there is love

Chapter 617: There is love, there is love

Of course, if she really ced her hand on his head, a certain God would definitely mock her. He wasn¡¯t very patient with people who got close to him. Now that their rtionship had been misunderstood for no reason, he probably wouldn¡¯t be too happy either. It was one thing for fans to y around. It was a different matter in real life. In her impression, a certain God didn¡¯t like to be gay. Since he did not hear it ... Then I won¡¯t say it. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, just a misunderstanding. But it was very obvious that Feng nai had the intention of asking.¡±¡±What did the nurse say to you just now? your hand even stopped for a moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei¡¯s facial paralysis skill was quite useful at times. ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this trap had been set by Feng nai himself, he would really have thought that the nurse had not said anything. This little brother, trouble Lin, was really steady. The more he was like this, the more Feng nai wanted to see when other emotions would show on that handsome face. For example, that night when he pressed him against the wooden door and kissed him, this person¡¯s trembling, panting, softness, and resistance. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM This was just a thought, but Feng NAI¡¯s heart, which was like grass growing and birds flying, was growing wildly. He wasn¡¯t drunk, so he remembered it even more clearly. After being kissed by him, that person¡¯s slightly red lips were thin and still stained with water vapor. There was a charm in the coldness, like a top quality white jade China that had been painted with a dark red stroke. It didn¡¯t stop people from thinking. On the contrary, she was so beautiful that even after he left, he was still wondering if that person would reveal any other expression if he continued. Therefore, he did what he disdained the most. However, the next day. What he got was a sense of distance. That¡¯s right. . When Feng nai nced sideways, he seemed to be smiling, but the corners of his lips were a little cold. After all, he didn¡¯t like her. But at least he would take care of him, like today. Feng nai had always been annoyed with his physical condition since he was young. Now, she felt that being sick was not that bad. At the very least, he could make this person only see him. Mo bei, who had lowered her head to charge the gunpowder, saw a pale, handsome face when she looked up. Because Feng nai was very quiet. It was to the extent that mo bei¡¯s heart would always inexplicably soften. The people in the clinic also looked over. After the bus incident, mo bei was very clear about the effects Feng nai would cause. She didn¡¯t care if her actions would be misunderstood by the nurse just now. She just half-squatted in front of Feng nai, reached out, and hooked the other thread of the ck mask that Feng nai was wearing around his ear ... The nurse did not think that she had misunderstood. Looking at the scene in front of him, he really felt that it was a pity. There were quite a few people, but the two of them looked very good. When the cold youngster helped the person put on the mask, her eyebrows seemed to melt like snow. As for the other one, he was still allowing the youngster to move. He didn¡¯t even have the intention of raising his hand. In that pair of deep eyes, there seemed to be only a single reflection. There simply couldn¡¯t be too much love. Especially after the cold youngster put on the mask for her, he stood up straight. The girl who came in for the injection only had one thought. If her boyfriend also squatted down and put a mask on her face, she would marry him no matter what! Of course, it was also because this little brother was really too good-looking. The Prince was the same. Why did he like boys? The girl wanted to take another look. However, in the next second, she met a pair of eyes. There was no warmth in his eyes, so cold that it sent chills down one¡¯s back. This person ... Was two-faced? Chapter 618 - Feng nai, White Lotus Society’s leader

Chapter 618: Feng nai, White Lotus Society¡¯s leader

Feng nai didn¡¯t keep his gaze on the others. This was because after mo bei helped him put on the mask, she grabbed his wrist and brought him out of the clinic. The girl looked at the back of the tall and slender Man who was pretending to be obedient and almost doubted her life. In this day and age, when handsome men were white lotuses, it waspletely unlike girls. His rank was too high, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him! Feng nai naturally didn¡¯t care what the people behind him were thinking. Mo bei, on the other hand, was used to this. When she realized that she was holding that person¡¯s hand again, the phone in her pocket rang. Mo bei had been holding the medicine box in one hand and cing the other on Feng NAI¡¯s wrist. He paused for a moment, then let go of his hand and took out his phone. It wasn¡¯t that old phone, but a very ordinary smartphone. Even so, when mo bei recalled that this person knew her other number, her eyes still didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes. ... Feng nai was indeed looking at mo bei, but he couldn¡¯t possibly think of any old age. He felt that this call came at a very bad time. Mo bei pressed the answer button. Feng Yi didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±Where are you guys?¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM ¡°Outside.¡± As mo bei said this, she nced at Feng nai and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Captain has a fever. He just took his medicine and was about to go back to the hotel.¡± The smiling Feng Yi paused when he heard thest sentence.¡±Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± A wine shop? His ruthless nephew ... Mo bei was worried that he would say something, so she reminded him,¡±¡±The captain is right next to me. Boss Feng, do you want him to answer the phone?¡± . ¡°No need,¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile gradually returned as he said,¡±¡±Since he¡¯s here, he should be able to hear what I¡¯m saying. Tell him that the old master is looking for him everywhere. He¡¯d better behave himself and not think about anything that will make him angry at a time like this. Since he¡¯s having a fever, he should take care of his body. It¡¯s not bad for his weak constitution. Besides, he¡¯s a boy. If he really does something and gets rejected again, then ...¡± Mo bei hadn¡¯t finished listening. The person beside her walked around her and swiped his finger on the screen. Did he just hang up like that? Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai, who was wearing a mask, only revealed his eyes, looking pretty andzy.¡±¡±I heard him talking. It will make his condition worse.¡± Are you really uncle Feng¡¯s nephew? After a second. His cell phone rang again. It was still Feng Yi.¡±He was the one who hung up, wasn¡¯t he? he can be so childish.¡± It was impossible for Feng nai to make a move twice. He just stood there tall and slender, his eyshes long and his eyes seemingly reflecting light. His ck hair was a little messy from the night wind. After mo bei lifted her eyes to take a look, she said,¡±¡±Boss Feng, Captain is still running a fever. It¡¯s autumn and it¡¯s cold outside. I¡¯ll take him back first.¡± Feng Yi watched as the call was hung up again. He felt that his child was about to be harmed because he had raised him too well. The little guy had always been cold on the outside and soft on the inside. He naturally knew. However, he was soft-hearted towards his nephew ... Forget it. The little guy never had any friends of the opposite sex before. That nephew of his had a lot of thoughts, but he always had a good character. The little guy also did not want to suffer any losses. Most importantly, since he had such a big reaction just now ... He must still be thinking that if he really did something, he would be hated by the little one. ¡®Hahaha, things are getting more and more interesting ... Chapter 619 - Jealous?!

Chapter 619: Jealous?!

Feng nai seemed to know what Feng Yi was thinking. He followed behind mo bei without saying a word. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. From the moment the Fox had moved someone out of his room, he had already seen through his thoughts. Was he trying to knock him down now? Tell him that the other party was of the same gender as him. No matter what he did, he would not get a response. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it. But Feng nai still clenched his fists, and even his eyes darkened. They walked together like before. The man did note to hold his hand again. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, but there was no warmth in them. ... Were they all trying to remind him? If the reminder was useful. He wouldn¡¯t be like this. When she couldn¡¯t see that person, she would think. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM What was he doing? was he ying with someone again? Was there a way to make this person only have his shadow in his eyes? Feng nai wouldn¡¯t let himself look like he was in a bad mood. However, the more he thought about it, the more his throat burned. As mo bei listened to the series of coughs, her actions were also straightforward. After replying to the message, she stuffed her phone into her pocket, turned to the side, and held Feng NAI¡¯s wrist again. She said in a light voice,¡±¡±I can only take advantage of you for now. It¡¯s faster to walk like this.¡± Taking advantage of him? After hearing this, the stifled feeling in Feng NAI¡¯s chest disappeared. His thin lips, which were covered by the mask, parted in an obvious arc. . This little brother, trouble Lin, indeed had a certain misunderstanding in getting along with people. On the way back to the hotel, after Feng nai took off his mask, the first thing he said was,¡±¡±You¡¯ve taken advantage of me for a day, how are you going to pay me back?¡± You still want to return this? Mo beiqing¡¯s side profile was askew as she thought about a certain God¡¯s tireless pranking, making her confess in public and the like. Her voice was faint. ¡°Didn¡¯t Captain say that I¡¯m a scumbag? since a scumbag has taken advantage of me, I don¡¯t think I need to return the favor. Drink the medicine next to you first.¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected to be checkmated. Sometimes, it was really hard to be too smart. At the mention of taking medicine, Feng nai had to be inattentive for a while. Mo bei turned on herputer again. Feng nai turned the ss with one hand and looked at the person¡¯s back again. Who was he ying with this time, and he was being cast aside? Previously, mo bei had indeed wanted to train a few rounds with her brother. The closer thepetition got, the more mo bei felt that there wasn¡¯t enough time. Hence, she wanted to tell her brother all her understanding of support-type y. But this time, mo bei didn¡¯t turn on theputer for training. It was Feng Yi¡¯s message. She was already an official member of ck me. Some livestreaming hours had to keep up. No matter what the situation was outside. Old master Feng wouldn¡¯t know where they were just because of a video. He still had toplete the basic work. After mo bei replied with an ¡°okay,¡± she nned to go online and familiarize herself with the livestream process. As for the outside world, after Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t find Feng nai, the first thing she did was to call old master Feng. Old master Feng knew that his grandson had run away again, but he didn¡¯t show it in his voice. He was still smiling. ¡°He¡¯s about topete and doesn¡¯t want to waste his time shopping. Let him go. You guys can go shopping together some other day. This kid really doesn¡¯t have any gentlemanly manners.¡± Yu Zixin thought that she didn¡¯t express herself clearly enough, so she wanted to say more. Old master Feng continued to smile.¡±I¡¯ll get someone to find that kid. Why is he only thinking about the game?¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t say anything else. If she said that the two of them were too intimate, it would only make Grandpa Feng feel disgusted. She was not stupid and would not do that ... Chapter 620 - The first live broadcast

Chapter 620: The first live broadcast

¡°Grandpa Feng, don¡¯t push brother na too far.¡± Yu Zixin changed the topic.¡±I¡¯ve also started to do interviews in this area. Only then did I know that brother na is really popr. Many people like him.¡± Old master Feng smiled and didn¡¯t say whether he wanted to interfere or not.¡±¡±You always stand on that kid¡¯s side. You¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s voice still had a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss. ¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything more. Special Secretary old Wang was standing at the side, dressed in a suit. He would not say anything. After hanging up, old master Feng¡¯s smile faded.¡±¡±What did they say?¡± ¡°Vice President Feng has contacted young master.¡± Old Wang frowned.¡±He didn¡¯t say where. Young master seems to be having a fever. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious.¡± The word ¡®fever¡¯ made the ever-strategizing old master Feng pause for a moment, then he said,¡±¡±Let the people retreat. We¡¯ll talk after he¡¯s finished this game.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about youngdy Yu?¡± old Wang hesitated for a moment before asking. Old master Feng¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±As long as nai ¡®er doesn¡¯t go astray and remembers that he¡¯sing back in four months, we¡¯ll just let nature take its course.¡± Old Wang understood the Chairman¡¯s intention. He ordered his people to withdraw from ck me base. As for miss Yu¡¯s other preparations to get close to young master, it was not within their control. ... However, it was not a bad thing for a girl to want to get close to the young master. After all, the chairman also hoped that the young master would be clear about his own ns. Since miss Yu had returned ... When it came to matters of the heart, the chairman had also pulled strings before. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Next, it was up to miss Yu. Yu Zixin, on the other hand, felt that old master Feng hadn¡¯t helped her to the end. After hanging up the phone, her eyes sank a little. As expected, he had to catch mo Nan. Only then would Grandpa Feng understand that such a person shouldn¡¯t be with brother na at all. Things like ying games made brother na lose his motivation even more. Perhaps in other people¡¯s eyes, the title of e-sports God could bring a lot of glory to people. But how could this bepared to the status of the Feng family¡¯s heir? Yu Zixin¡¯s greatest wish was for brother na to end this career as soon as possible and then go to United Kingdom with her. This way, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone getting close to him. In such an environment, even his team members would distract him, not to mention the game. When he took over the Feng family, he would be the real him. That was why she had toe up with something to prove that there was something wrong with mo Nan. As Yu Zixin thought of this, she picked up her hand again and dialed a phone number,¡±Hello, is this manager Wang Jun? Well, the thing you mentioned before ...¡± The girl¡¯sughter grew deeper and deeper with the Twilight outside. It seemed to be emitting an ufortable aura. The sky had just turned dark. However, because it was already autumn, it was no longer as bright as it was in the summer. It didn¡¯t take long for the view outside the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows to change from the evening light to a sea of lights. Mo bei used about twenty minutes to familiarize herself with the livestream process. He would first enter the tform and then make a room. Lacking an orange stallion to manage, mo bei did not look for anyone else. Instead, she sent a message to Wang Dongdong, asking him toe online. Wang Dongdong¡¯s reply was very quick.¡±Brother Nan, don¡¯t worry. Boss Feng has already exined most of the things. You just have to broadcast well. If anyonees to cause trouble, I¡¯ll directly kick them out and ban them from speaking.¡± Mo bei sent an ¡°mm¡± over. He seemed to have thought of something.¡±The environment here is a little special. I don¡¯t have headphones, so it¡¯s not convenient to talk. I don¡¯t show my face much.¡± Chapter 621 - Handsome in the North, watch the live broadcast

Chapter 621: Handsome in the North, watch the live broadcast

Wang Dongdong saw that the avatar on theputer lit up and simply gave up on sending text messages. He began to type on the keyboard: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t show your face, but you can¡¯t not show it. You can¡¯t not talk either. Brother chennan should have already read the document just now. There are rules in ck me. However, brother chennan, you have done live broadcasts so many times. I don¡¯t need to tell you what you should do when the timees. Aren¡¯t you the best at ying games and saying obscenities? you ...¡± After this message was sent out, Wang Dongdong finally realized one thing. His brother Nan wasn¡¯t as active as before. I didn¡¯t need to prepare anything. He was really afraid that brother Nan would not be able to handle the live broadcast. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just answer some questions.¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s no awkward silence,¡± Wang Dongdong had already lowered his expectations. After mo bei read this, she typed three words: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. ¡± It wasn¡¯t that Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t trust brother Nan, but to be on the safe side, he suggested,¡±¡±Boss Feng said that you¡¯re with Almighty K. Why don¡¯t you ask him to show his face?¡± This way, he would definitely get half the result with twice the effort. There was no need for him to say anything more, and he could already cause amotion. It could also be considered as creating momentum for brother Nan¡¯s debut. After all, the number of online viewers and clicks of the live broadcast were considered as a consideration of an e-sports yer¡¯s poprity. ... However, the next second. Wang Dongdong saw a line of words, you talk too much. Inexplicably, Wang Dongdong recalled the look in brother Nan¡¯s eyes when he looked at him previously. It was so cold and indifferent. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Alright, I won¡¯t let Almighty Ke. Brother Nan¡¯s aura was indeed so strong even through theputer. ¡°I know Almighty k is having a fever and you don¡¯t want to sell your body, but big brother, can I call you big brother? we have an hour. If you don¡¯t speak, what are you broadcasting?¡± Wang Dongdong was really anxious. He recalled that two years ago, when mo Nan was doing a livestream, there were also many people watching. Otherwise, yang mengruo would not have started to look for them to do publicity at that time and often yed games with brother Nan. It wasn¡¯t that the fans didn¡¯t like mo Nan back then, they had even bragged about his looks. However, Wang Dongdong was very clear in his heart that the past and present were not the same as the past. There were not many people who watched brother Nan y games now. Even if there were, they were all die-hard fans. There were only a thousand people in total. Compared to the hundreds of thousands of fans he once had, this number was simply not enough. He had been worried about this when he received the news that brother Nan was going to do a live broadcast yesterday. ¡°What if no one is watching?¡± Wang Dongdong identally posted what he thought of. Mo bei¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t change even after she saw it. She ced her hand on the keyboard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ck wille. ¡± Wang Dongdong was at a loss for words. He had no way to refute brother Nan¡¯s words! ¡°Let¡¯s go into the room,¡± Mo bei would no longer give Wang Dongdong any mental preparation. So, what exactly was brother Nan livestreaming about? Mo bei didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. She was an esports yer, so it was fine for her to just stream and y games. It was almost time. Mo bei also logged into the live broadcast room. Not to mention the beauty filter, even the camera was the kind that came with theputer, so the resolution was obvious. Fortunately, mo bei¡¯s good looks could take a beating and didn¡¯t make people feel that she was ugly. On the contrary, it made her look a little hazy. As for the fans, they looked at the handsome face that had suddenly appeared in front of them, and their hearts seemed to be poked by something. How could brother chennan be so handsome in a dark suit? Chapter 622 - Operation Feng nai

Chapter 622: Operation Feng nai

Wang Dongdong, on the other hand, was stunned. Then, he burst intoughter. How could he have forgotten that brother Nan¡¯s temperament was really attractive now? He could indeed hold on for a while with his face alone. ¡°Brother chennan, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, look here. Do you see your little cutie?¡± ¡°Previous poster, in brother Nan¡¯s eyes, only Almighty k is little Kenai.¡± ¡± I saw brother Nan today at the mall. He was wearing this to help my husband put on a mask!¡± Brother Nan, are you going to enter the game?¡± ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m so excited. He actually sent me his room number?¡± ¡°Do you mean we¡¯re going to rank together? But I¡¯m not good enough!¡± ... Mo bei looked at the bulletments and exited the game. Then, she re-entered the game. ¡°Let¡¯s change to another area. ¡± It was three very faint words. It still attracted a series of ¡°ah ah ah¡± sounds. Brother Nan had deliberately switched to a lower-level game to take care of them. Mo bei sent another invitation to the live-stream. It was really apetition of who had the faster inte speed. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to grab it!¡± ¡°I also want brother Nan to carry me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y safe. If this game doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still the next game. Let¡¯s look at the appearance first!¡± Mo bei did not say anything. After adjusting the order, she went to thest seat. Which meant that they had to pick their champion first. The fans were really excited. They were going to be led by their idol, so how could they not be happy? ¡°Brother Nan, can I choose the support? I only know how to y the support.¡± The girl who came in was a little embarrassed, afraid of dragging her idol down. Mo bei¡¯s face could no longer be seen, but her voice could still be heard.¡±¡±Yes.¡± The sound quality was very light, but it was very pleasant to hear. The girl cupped her face and chose the support that her idol had yed the most before. ¡°Brother Nan, can you be a mage? Only the wizard seat is left. ¡± . When the fourth person typed, he was a little weak. After all, they had only seen brother Nan y as a support and assassin. Leaving a mage position for him ... This ... ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei had never been a talkative person. But even so, it attracted the attention of the people sitting there. Feng nai was still spinning the cup nonchntly and hadn¡¯t even taken a few sips of the medicine. She had been thinking about duo-mode. He didn¡¯t notice who mo bei had been chatting with. She only knew that he heard the sound of a keyboard. She thought that she was talking to Yun Shen. She didn¡¯t want to drink medicine anymore. He didn¡¯t have a phone to press either. The suffocating feeling in his chest became heavier and heavier. Until that person even turned on the voice chat, and still looked like he would agree to any request. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkenedpletely. He stood up just like that and strolled over in mo bei¡¯s direction. He really couldn¡¯t stand it. Especially when he was sick, this person was still ying together sweetly. Feng nai thought of many different scenes of tearing this state apart. Just as he grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. He then saw the page on the screen. This is ... A live broadcast? As a mineral water stream expert ... Even if he didn¡¯t show his face often, Feng nai was no stranger to this page. Some dark thoughts were suppressed. Feng nai turned his gaze to the side and his gazended on the game. He didn¡¯t find the ID ¡°deep clouds like the sea.¡± However, the questions from the fans were still there. The intelligent Feng nai quickly realized that he had misunderstood. A certain someone did not y together with anyone sweetly. It was toplete the livestream duration. Slowly, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up. The fans couldn¡¯t see the reason for the hesitating angle of his smile. However, they could see the hand that was holding brother Nan¡¯s wrist! Chapter 623 - Live broadcast of first blood

Chapter 623: Live broadcast of first blood

Even though the scene only shed for a moment. However, it still caused thements to pause for a moment. They did have a guess in their hearts. They just wanted to ask, whose hand was that? It was porcin white, slender, and had distinct joints. A natural esports yer, the more he looked, the more familiar he felt. If it wasn¡¯t Almighty k ¡®s, they would eat the phone! Wang Dongdong was also a little surprised. Didn¡¯t brother Nan not want Almighty k to appear on camera? What was this? When mo bei realized that her wrist was being held, she quickly adjusted the camera¡¯s direction, then looked up at Feng nai. ... He didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze was clear. He was livestreaming, so he should try not to make a sound. Feng nai raised his brows. Indeed, he didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. He pulled out another chair in the room and sat down nonchntly. It was as if he wanted to see how she was going to do the live broadcast. In order not to reveal his face, mo bei¡¯s eyes were clear. Once again, she adjusted the camera and aimed it at herself. The game had already started. Mo bei took the opportunity to reach out and tug at her cor so that she wouldn¡¯t be bound when they started fightingter. However, it was this exact action. Coupled with her icy temperament, she was simply alluring. ¡°I want a nosebleed!¡± ¡°Here,in! Host Nan is a hooligan! I only want to flirt but not marry!¡± ¡°You pounced on my brother Nan. Your cor is tugging so much that I want to sleep with you. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be seduced by brother Nan. Ask him who the person holding his hand is!¡± . ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± ¡°I have to ask. I want to hear it from my brother Nan!¡± Mo bei had no intention of answering this question. All his attention was on the game page. The people who hade to watch had not really paid much attention to how wizard mo bei was ying. At this moment, they were all thinking about the hand that had just shed by. Only the fans who were ranked with mo bei watched as the person who was supposed to be guarding the middlene appeared in the bushes at their topne. Then, with a fireball skill, he stunned the opponent¡¯s half-dead adc, and he quickly moved and attacked. While avoiding the tank, he took a head. The first kill! It was just the start of the match and he had already lost first blood? The adc immediately sent a message,¡±¡±The mage on the other side, just you wait!¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t reply. She walked back to her middlene and began to clear the troops. The fans were also a little excited. After all, this was the first time they had seen such a strategy. The Sorcerer didn¡¯t clear the troops at the top and instead went to the topne to hide in the bushes. How many more tricks did brother chennan have up his sleeves? ¡°This isn¡¯t a conventional strategy, right?¡± The men who came to watch the live broadcast woke up. ¡°This is an interesting strategy. I¡¯ll try it out in the next ranked match.¡± ¡°No wonder mo bei chose this mage to the South. This mage has the highest attack power when everyone has no gold.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s directly hiding in the bushes at the topne, waiting for the adc to have half his health. This is a scary n!¡± ¡°I think the scariest thing is that he picked a recement champion, which means he¡¯s ... F * ck, that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem for a professional yer, and this is a low-end game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot about him switching zones. I¡¯m probably overthinking it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still very powerful. This first blood was unexpected. ¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so easy after this. His speed has slowed down.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand speed had indeed slowed down. It was not because of anything else but because of a certain Almighty sitting beside her ... Chapter 624 - Livestream medicine feeding, sweet

Chapter 624: Livestream medicine feeding, sweet

She didn¡¯t sit well. His long and slender left leg turned over and touched her. The high heat was transmitted over, and it was a little hot through his pants. This kind of action was not umon among boys. In school, Zhao Jianjian had often done the same. Under normal circumstances, he would ask Mo bei for answers. But a certain God ... Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and saw that person supporting his chinzily and using his lips to ask her where the thermometer was. There was no sound. The man¡¯s thin lips were still pale. Mo bei stopped clearing the troops and said,¡±¡±Wait a moment.¡± Wait a minute? ... The fans watching the live broadcast were still wondering what was going on. They saw brother Nan raise his hand as if he was testing someone¡¯s temperature. His side profile was clear and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with brother Nan?¡± ¡°Eh? Why did you get up?¡± ¡°What happened just now? Is there someone sitting there?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s already holding his wrist. I suspect that my brother Nan¡¯s hand speed has slowed down because of this Little Vixen beside him!¡± Originally, he wouldn¡¯t care about the bulletments. What the fans did not expect was that after brother Nan left ... There would be another voice, low and slightly hoarse, sounding very casual, ¡°Who¡¯s the little Vixen?¡± Instantly. The bullet screen exploded! ¡± K-God! Hubby!¡± Feng nai,¡±remove the word¡± husband. ¡°¡± ¡°He¡¯s really beside us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby, although I don¡¯t want to admit it, your current behavior is no different from a Little Vixen!¡± ¡°Hubby, be good. Really, don¡¯t affect brother chennan¡¯s gaming. He is flying with his fans!¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t k-God show his face? I want to see it!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice waszy.¡±That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s here. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The fans were speechless. Of course, it was because he was too excited. The fans were still quite cooperative! Especially those who didn¡¯t know what had happened in the game, they shouted,¡±¡±Brother Nan? Brother Nan, why are you not moving? Did you get disconnected?¡± This was the sentence that mo bei saw after she returned. She put the cup down and replied with one word,¡±¡±We¡¯ll wait,¡± What was he waiting for? The fans were just starting to ask questions. Mo bei broke off two capsules and handed the ss of water to the side. ¡°This ... This is feeding people medicine, right?¡± ¡°As a K fan, I simply don¡¯t have the face to watch it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? in front of brother chennan, my husband does not have any arms or legs at all!¡± He had thought that this was it. Unexpectedly, a cold voice continued to ring in his ear,¡±¡±The water isn¡¯t hot. I¡¯ll give you candy after you finish your medicine.¡± ¡°You have candy?¡± The other voice had a nasal quality to it due to the cold. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±I just went to the front desk to get it ...¡± At this moment, thements were already flying. Even though he couldn¡¯t see their faces. But it didn¡¯t stop them from imagining the scene! ¡°F * ck, F * ck! When I was three years old, my mother coaxed me like this!¡± ¡°Being coaxed to drink medicine or something, hubby, you¡¯re really getting more and more ... Cover your face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch a game. Why do I have to eat such dog food?!¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t take too long. All in all, she only took a minute. It was just that when they returned, their finances were already a little poor. People looked at that handsome and cold face. When he appeared in front of the camera again, his farming speed was even faster than it had been at the beginning of the game. ¡°Without my husband¡¯s interference, brother chennan is really handsome!¡± Chapter 625 - Little candy

Chapter 625: Little candy

¡°My husband has no principles. He¡¯ll be quiet after I give him a candy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because brother chennan is the one who gave me the candy. Why don¡¯t you try giving me a piece of candy and throw it at your face?¡± ¡°Brother Nan, you still have a few pieces in your pocket. I¡¯m afraid that some Little Vixen will ask you to take care of him again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Do you think my husband is the kind of person who would pretend to be weak to attract brother chennan¡¯s attention? Alright, he is!¡± ¡°Host, focus on your game. Don¡¯t take care of your boyfriend. Please let him drink his medicine!¡± Mo bei looked at thements and didn¡¯t know which one to answer, so she might as well not answer. What boyfriend? There was also the term ¡®little fairy¡¯. Turning her eyes, mo bei¡¯s gazended on that person¡¯s bewitching face. He was indeed a little ... Feng nai was watching her work nonchntly. When he sensed her gaze, he suddenlyughed and said in a low and pleasant voice,¡±¡±Little brother, why are you looking at me instead of ying your game? Good?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze. ... The fans were already sneering. They were about to say that Almighty K was shameless and liked to tease their brother Nan. As the icy youngster in the middlene took the second kill, he said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Yes, it¡¯s nice, and it¡¯s obedient.¡± Feng nai suddenly paused. The livements also stopped. Then, it was a wave of heat. ¡°Brother Nan, quick, let me see my husband¡¯s expression now!¡± ¡°She must be blushing because she was caught off guard, and she¡¯s feeling shy!¡± ¡°My Almighty K can¡¯t possibly be shy.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to be shy, but her brain is definitely on the driver.¡± ¡°K-God¡¯s taunting skills will also lose their effectiveness one day?¡± ¡°Hahaha, nice, and obedient, hahahaha!¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected to receive such a reply, so he basically swallowed his words. She was unusually quiet for a while. However, it was only for a short while. The bulletments on the live broadcast would not stop at one topic. Someone asked,¡±why is brother chennan wearing a suit today? it can¡¯t be for the livestream. Panda and the others all wear their battle uniforms for the livestream. Furthermore, brother chennan did not seem to be at the base after that.¡± ¡°This suit is too alluring. I just went to check the same design. After seeing the price, I was so scared that my hands trembled.¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. I think goddess Yun bought this set for brother Nan.¡± ¡°Really? He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°Hehehe, you have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re still selling your body. No one else can do this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s like a gigolo, making his girlfriend pay for his clothes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really impressed that I still have to feed medicine when I¡¯m streaming. ¡± The direction of the wind would definitely change. Mo bei did not mind. After a wave of attacks in the middlene, she hid with blue. On the screen, the opponent¡¯s jungler assassin was almost out of blue. However, he was stunned by a fireball and immediately took a big move from his opponent. The assassin was having a mental breakdown.¡±We can¡¯t continue this fight. Can¡¯t you guys just watch the mages on the other side?¡± But at this time, the fans ¡®attention was indeed not on the game. ¡°Did goddess Yun really buy it?¡± ¡°Is there any misunderstanding?¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop moving the mouse, and her voice was still calm.¡±¡±No, she bought it. She likes to dress me up. When we went shopping together, she would buy me most of the time. She likes to do this to relieve her stress.¡± There was no emotion in his words, as if he was merely stating a fact. However, there was an inexplicable sense of adoration in her voice ... Chapter 626 - The face-slapping begins

Chapter 626: The face-pping begins

¡°Argh! I¡¯m so jealous! I also have a boyfriend, but he never goes shopping with me, nor does he allow me to dress up. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so blissful to be brother Nan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°I feel like brother chennan really loves my goddess.¡± ¡°I hope the two of them can always be so happy.¡± Most of the fans watching the live broadcast were girls. If it was a rtionship between ordinary people ... It would definitely be a boy buying things for a girl. However, brother Nan said that it was to relieve the goddess¡¯s stress. In an instant, they could imagine the young man with an icy cold temperament standing in front of you, allowing you to touch his clothes. His emotions did not change, but his eyes were soft and obedient. ¡°I really want to carry it home!¡± ¡°What if my heart itches?¡± ... ¡°I¡¯m going to leave a message for my goddess. After so many years, I feel like someone finally understands her.¡± At this moment, Feng nai was taking in almost every singlement. However, the more he looked, the deeper his eyes became. Ever since mo bei had said that, he had not said a word. His face was as indifferent as when they first met. He was noble, handsome, and had a sharp edge that kept strangers away. The camera couldn¡¯t capture Feng NAI¡¯s face. Therefore, no one saw his expression. Mo bei¡¯s livestream was also from a mysterious angle. She was pushing the crystal in the game, so naturally, she did not pay attention to this side. Feng nai held the mint candy in his hand and tightened his grip bit by bit. Since she had already given it to him ... Don¡¯t even think about taking it back. Whether it was sugar or other things. Feng nai told her that he was still livestreaming, and it was his first show. He couldn¡¯t do anything. . After the live broadcast ended. He would tell him how much he hated the suit he was wearing. Mo bei didn¡¯t know what Feng nai was thinking. There was still half an hour before the end of the livestream, so she simply built another room and put it in the livestream room. But this time, there were other people mixed in. This ¡®other person¡¯ was not just anyone. It was Yu Zixin, who had contacted Wang Jun. Wang Jun was smart enough to know that someone above was looking for mo Nan. What kind of background did the Yu family have? What good woulde out of offending the Yu family? In order to make the youngdy of the Yu family happy. Wang Jun even found her a ymate and asked yang mengruo to bring her into the live broadcast room. The inte speed at the training base was naturally faster than other ces. Yu Zixin had yed this game before. After all, Feng nai liked it. In order to get close to him, she specially learned it. From Yu Zixin¡¯s point of view, this game was not difficult. However, after activating some skills, whoever could beat the other would win. Yang mengruo was a female streamer in the gaming circle. She was definitely better than Yu Zixin, but she was also very clear about what she was here for. After he got a seat, he sent a private message to Yu Zixin: ¡°Let¡¯s see what mo Nan choosester. If he chooses a tank, I¡¯ll choose a marksman. We¡¯ll just let him charge forward.¡± The meaning was obvious, he was going to act. If it was before, Yu Zixin would not have nned to use such a method. In her opinion, no matter how close mo bei and Feng nai were, they were still boys. She didn¡¯t need to take the other party seriously. This person didn¡¯t even have the qualifications topete with her. But now, that person would even appear during mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s livestreams. And he even allowed someone to feed him medicine? After all, he was rarely so patient when he was sick. Not to mention touching anyone¡¯s hand. Even if they were brothers, they were too close! Chapter 627 - Handsome North, face-smacking mode activated

Chapter 627: Handsome North, face-smacking mode activated

Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes sank. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything when talking to yang mengruo. ¡°As long as you can make him loseter, I don¡¯t care what method you use.¡± Yang mengruo knew the gap between her and the Yu family¡¯s daughter and wanted to curry favor with her.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. If the two of them act together, no matter how good he is, he won¡¯t be able to catch up. Besides, he can¡¯t really be an all-hero yer.¡± He said. The two of them entered the game at the same time. First, he had to choose his character. Yang mengruo yed a little trick as soon as she came up. She chose this one for a while and then that one. The real fans didn¡¯t even know what to choose. He changed it at thest second. This way, there were two supports. The true fans sent a line of dots over. ... Yang mengruo immediately said,¡±I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know what to choose. But with guru Nan here, he should be able to carry us. He can¡¯t possibly be unable to win such a low-end game, right, guru Nan?¡± On the surface, this sounded like apliment, but in reality, everyone knew that there was no absolute victory or defeat in gaming. Even if he was a professional yer, he would still lose even if he carried four pits. Heroes were all about the cooperation between each other. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very calm, and she did not say anything. Wang Dongdong was a professional assistant no matter what and had experienced many things. Hearing this, he felt a little disgusted. He didn¡¯t expect the fourth character, Xinxin naer, to make the same mistake when choosing her character. There was already a mage on the third floor, and she also chose a mage at thest minute. Two supports and two mages? What¡¯s the point of fighting? The bulletments in the live broadcast room were also flying. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Did I choose the wrong character?¡± ¡°It seems like I didn¡¯t have time to choose?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make it the first time, and I didn¡¯t make it the second time either. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?¡± After all, Yu Zixin was smart. She knew that someone would say this, so before the bullet screen came out, she said,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed.¡±I wasn¡¯t around just now. How did you tacitly agree to be a mage?¡± Upon hearing this, the yers knew that when the time was up, the default would be the character that they often yed. ¡°What should we do? Can you still fight?¡± ¡°No adc, no assassin, and no tank, this ...¡± The two true fans had already started to worry and called out,¡±¡±Brother Nan ...¡± In front of the camera, mo bei¡¯s face did not seem to be affected at all. Even her eyes were very light. Everyone watching the live broadcast could tell that brother Nan was studying something. However, they didn¡¯t know what they were studying. In this situation, brother chennan was thest one to choose a character. It would be a problem no matter what he chose. However, looking at his handsome face, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that perhaps it wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Yu Zixin squinted her eyes and typed a line of words to yang mengruo: ¡°Are you sure he can lose by doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure,¡± Yang mengruo smiled.¡±You¡¯ve seen it too. It¡¯s hard for him to even pick a role now. In the previous round, he picked one right after the others.¡± Mo bei was indeed having a hard time choosing. It was not because of anything else. Rather, in this situation, it was most suitable to choose an assassin with discement abilities. She had observed the other side¡¯s lineup and didn¡¯t see any hard control characters. In this case, if she chose the assassin, it should be no problem for her to fight one against five. But a certain God was sitting right beside her. If he yed the assassin at this time ... It might expose the secret that she was bey ... Chapter 628 - The characters chosen in the North

Chapter 628: The characters chosen in the North

The more yang mengruo looked, the more proud she became. If mo Nan had any technical issues during his premiere, it would naturally confirm the rumors from before. They didn¡¯t need to worry about what would happen next. Manager Wang would take care of everything. Recently, the poprity of her live-stream room was not as good as before. No matter how he thought about it, it was all because of mo Nan¡¯s return. He was still selling his cold and aloof persona. Didn¡¯t you think that his skills had improved? Then she would make him lose face in front of everyone. Moreover, a live broadcast was not like anything else, it could be shared everywhere. As long as there was a discussion about something. Then this person would never be able to turn white. ... Yang mengruo just couldn¡¯t stand this person. He didn¡¯t even know his own worth and wanted to make a ssh with those new people who liked him. This time, it was time for him to fail. As an assistant, Wang Dongdong naturally knew how many people were watching this first livestream. He couldn¡¯t lose. If he lost, more things woulde out. With brother Nan¡¯s dark physique, nothing he did was right. Maybe one day when he donated money, people would say that it was to clear his name. After going through so much, Wang Dongdong was no longer the silly and sweet assistant he used to be. He sent a private message over: ¡°Brother Nan, we can¡¯t y this game. Let everyone go offline and do something.¡± He had thought that it would be effective. But there was nothing. On the screen, Wang Dongdong saw brother Nan¡¯s indifferent eyes ncing at the lineup again. A sound effect sounded, and the position was selected. . The fans looked at the handsome face in front of them and their eyes were full of shock. It was because brother chennan had never yed the character that he had chosen before! ¡°I¡¯ll go! Topne?¡± ¡°It can also swim.¡± ¡°When ying high-end games, this champion was often banned. It was a nightmare for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that mo bei and Xiang Nan would choose this champion. Did he know that the lineup was wrong, so he chose this champion to practice?¡± Even the fans who really liked him were a little hesitant. After all, everyone knew that their little brother had yed as an assassin in the past. Later, he had be a support in ck me. The mage just now was indeed amazing. However, the operating logic of mages was somewhat simr to that of auxiliary ones. This hero was theplete opposite. It relied on its mobility to deal explosive damage. When the yers mentioned it, they were reminded of the nightmare hero, who was naturally very strong. But there was one thing that not everyone could y well. Even professional yers were divided into what they were good at and what they were bad at. If you don¡¯t y this champion well, you¡¯re no different from trash. The fans could clearly see the characters under mo bei and xiangnan¡¯s IDs on the screen. They held a long knife in their hands and rode on a Red Horse. Their awe-inspiring and cold appearance was really not their little brother¡¯s style. However, the game had already begun. Yu Zixin looked at this scene, and the corners of her mouth slowly curved up. She did not act in it. Because in her opinion, mo bei and Xiang Nan were bound to lose even without acting in thispetition. Although she was an outsider, she knew that in this live broadcast room, there were not only fans who would be disappointed in a while, but also people who wanted to watch the show. If mo bei and Xiang Nan chose an assassin, they might have a chance. He had chosen a character that he had never yed before. Later, as long as she and yang mengruo were together, mo bei and Xiang Nan would be a joke ... Chapter 629 - Five-point shot

Chapter 629: Five-point shot

Yu Zixin understood very well that people who were good at games could always upy a ce in that person¡¯s heart. Previously, she had heard from Panda and the others that he was looking for someone, and that person was also in the game. At first, Yu Zixin had asked what that person¡¯s game id was and wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Feng nai. Who knew that after a match, he would recognize that she wasn¡¯t the person he was looking for. She still remembered what he had said at that time. She asked him to guess who she was. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t get a reply. Yu Zixin was not willing to give up and continued to talk to him. He was ying the champion that he was best at. No matter what she said, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. In the end, Yu Zixin asked,¡±I¡¯m a good disciple, have you forgotten about me?¡± ... ¡°You¡¯re not, you¡¯re a noob,¡±he replied. From then on, Yu Zixin began to hate games, and she hated people who could get his attention through this virtual tform. For example, mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s gaming skills were average. He wouldn¡¯t have valued this person so much. Therefore, it would be best to break this point first. Yang mengruo was alsoughing.¡±I think I can get manager Wang to post on the official website in advance. Mo Nan will continue to be asked to retire by his fans after this match.¡± ¡°It would be even better if I could retire.¡± That way, he would have no excuse to stay by that person¡¯s side as a team member, and it would be safer. However, Yu Zixin didn¡¯t know. The moment mo bei chose this champion ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were filled with many other thoughts. He just looked at mo bei, his deep eyes shifting from the suit to the side of the young man¡¯s porcin-white face. There was a light in his eyes that he had not seen in a long time. It was faint and not obvious, but it was hidden in the depths. That was the yfulness that an expert would have when they met an expert. The fans were worried. Originally, the situation wasn¡¯t good. He didn¡¯t expect that at the start of the match. He received a message. ¡°The other side, admit defeat. Your lineup is impossible to y. We have someone on our side who is using an alternate ount and has already brought us up to five stars. In order to not waste time, please shoot five points.¡± He¡¯s using an alternate ount? When the fans heard this, they opened their battle records. He saw the results. The assassin had already won ten times in a row. Ten consecutive wins, what kind of concept was that! ¡°What do we do? The assassin on the other side seems to be really strong. Let¡¯s just take it as entertainment. After all, everyone chose the wrong character. ¡± The person who said this was a female fan who was ying games. She was actually worried that she would be a burden to her idol. In her eyes, brother Nan was really very powerful. She could feel that he was taking care of her even when she was ying games. For example, the previous one, everyone who was watching the live broadcast could see it. His brother Nan would intentionally or unintentionally let some of their kills be their fans so that the final results would not be too bad. So no matter what the outside world said. She knew what kind of person she liked, and she didn¡¯t want him to be in this situation. However, yang mengruo wouldn¡¯t let anyone break their n. She immediately replied,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. We still have Southerners. He¡¯s a professional yer. If he can¡¯t even take on five yers at once, ck me won¡¯t want him, right?¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t stop. She asked mo bei in the game,¡±¡±Southern deity, what do you think?¡± At first, yang mengruo thought that she had victory in her hands, but who knew ... Chapter 630 - Bei exposes the other party

Chapter 630: Bei exposes the other party

Suddenly, a clear and faint voice sounded in her ear,¡±¡±Yang mengruo, you either keep quiet or hang up.¡± At this time, they could only see brother Nan¡¯s eyes in the live broadcast room. It seemed that he had nced over. But? Yang mengruo? ¡°Is it the Yang mengruo I know?¡± ¡°My goddess!¡± ¡°My dream fairy is also watching the live broadcast?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s watching the live broadcast. Brother chennan is obviously talking to the people in the game ...¡± At this moment, yang mengruo had already stiffened. How could this be! How did mo Nan know it was her? This was impossible! ... Yang mengruo¡¯s first reaction was to clear her name.¡±Southern God, how could I be yang mengruo? you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°You have three ounts. Dreand is one of them.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change, and her voice was still calm.¡±¡±And if you¡¯re not yang mengruo, you¡¯ll definitely be like the others, not understanding what I¡¯m saying and not denying it.¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s fingers froze and she continued to type.¡±I really don¡¯t understand what nanshen is talking about. I didn¡¯t expect nanshen to think that I¡¯m yang mengruo just because of my id.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just because of the ID.¡± Mo bei nced sideways, still holding the mouse in her hand. Her eyes were indifferent.¡±Your friend Chen Yu is in the third row.¡± Hearing this, yang mengruo¡¯s face changed. He actually knew it was her. Why? Yang mengruo couldn¡¯t figure this out. She would also not know that the person in front of her was not mo Nan, but mo bei. Before mo bei decided to take her brother¡¯s ce. She had watched many of her brother¡¯spetition videos. He was sold at the crucial moment and often acted out. The technique was something only professional yers could understand. The ordinary audience could not understand it at all. At that time, mo bei had already noticed that there were some problems with the ounts. Within a dream, outside a dream was one of them. The technique had always been simr. This ID had appeared in her brother¡¯sst live broadcast. Mo bei also knew that the one who had overwhelmed her brother was also thest live broadcast. Mo bei had watched the rey of that live broadcast many times. It was because she had seen too much that she understood what kind of situation her brother was in. He was cursed at by countless people. Yet, he was still thinking about leaving and bringing the person who liked him to win. Yang mengruo probably knew. As someone who had seen his hand get broken without calling for an ambnce, how could he not know? That person¡¯s hand was not normal at all. Yet, he gave his opponent a head over and over again, and even said,¡±¡±Brother Nan, if you are so good, you will be able to catch up with the score, right? otherwise, how can you be a professional yer? other people can win every game when they have fans. Also, brother Nan, you have been toozy recently and have not trained much. The other professional yers are working hard every day. We like you and can let you do whatever you want, but as a professional yer, you are not very qualified.¡± When mo bei watched the rey, she could clearly see the direction of public opinion that this sentence had caused and her brother¡¯s pale face. He couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to her. Because no matter what he did, it would be wrong. She understood her brother. They wouldn¡¯t be able to win the national championship. Perhaps it was nothing. He was betrayed by his teammates, besieged by his fans, and there were people waiting to see him make a fool of himself ... He said that it was his fault for not being rigorous and his character. Mo bei could not forget her brother¡¯s extinguished eyes. He cared. No matter how he smiled and told her that it was nothing. Even mo bei would wonder if his hands had been trembling when he had been helpless back then ... Chapter 631 - Feng nai protects the North

Chapter 631: Feng nai protects the North

Someone in the live broadcast room started asking. ¡°Is she really the fairy of my dreams?¡± ¡°I think so. I just opened her battle record and took a look.¡± ¡°Why did dream fairy choose a support as well? if it was her, she would know that teamwork is important in the game.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t brother chennan make it very clear? he said that we can either y quietly or hang up the phone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really convinced by the South fans. They¡¯ll do whatever mo bei and Xiang Nan say? Did he forget what he had done? Besides, how can I act as a dream fairy? I just chose the heroes that I usually y. If mo bei and Xiang Nan really have the ability, then let¡¯s fly. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything because at this moment, she was no longer looking at thements. Her attention was only on the game. Feng nai looked at the calm side profile. Did this person have such an experience in the past, so he could recognize yang mengruo at first nce? After all, he had never been a pure and kind person. He didn¡¯t touch the things in the industry, but it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t see through it. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were calm, and his voice was a little nonchnt.¡±¡±The student who said she didn¡¯t act, are you hinting that your dream fairy is not a qualified game host? Otherwise, why would he still choose when he saw someone else to assist him?¡± ... As soon as he said this. Yang mengruo¡¯s face, which had already softened, froze again. Thements were still floating. ¡°In order to protect mo bei and Xiang Nan, Almighty K has started to attack people like this? Yang mengruo is just a streamer. Thank you. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s good-looking. ¡± Feng nai made an ¡°Oh¡± sound, his voice a littlezy.¡±She can act as long as she¡¯s good-looking. I think mo Nan is a hundred times better-looking than her, so she can just act casually.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Almighty K to be this good. To be honest, I¡¯m so disappointed. You¡¯re professional yers. Do you want topete with live streamers?¡± After Feng nai saw this, his voice suddenly turned cold.¡±¡±It¡¯s not apetition now, it¡¯s entertainment. When we professional yers meet your dream fairy who wants to act, do we have to carry her? With such a teammate, it¡¯s annoying to fight. I just want to give it to the opposite side, and fly? I¡¯m not in the mood at all. ¡± In terms of sharp words ... No one would be able topare to Feng nai. He was still chuckling, and his voice was a little slow.¡±Yang mengruo, since someone said that you don¡¯t know how to act anymore, then show your skills as a game streamer. If you can¡¯t lead ordinary yers, people will say that you¡¯re a noob.¡± Instantly. The live broadcast room was a little quiet. Immediately after, thements flew. ¡°Why do I feel like Almighty K¡¯s words sound so familiar?¡± Yang mengruo said something simr to brother Nan just now. Cover your face.¡± ¡°Almighty K usually only mocks people with two or three words. Today, I¡¯m really ... A little surprised.¡± ¡°If you say one more thing about my support little brother, I¡¯ll bite you to death! K-God is in this state, right?¡± Because Feng nai had said so much, mo bei also turned her head to look. She saw that the man¡¯s eyes were still deep, and his white teeth were biting on a mint candy. She could see the tip of his tongue. Even though she was sitting like this, she still gave off a sense of nobility. Mo bei usually didn¡¯t like people who were scheming and talkative. Now, she realized that this thing also depended on one¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t feel annoyed when a certain God was mocking her. Mo bei was also reflecting on herself. Wasn¡¯t this too double-standard? But when she nced at Feng nai again, she stopped reflecting on herself. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to be too scheming. She¡¯s quite cute ... Chapter 632 - My face is swollen

Chapter 632: My face is swollen

If the fans knew that their ¡°brother Nan¡± had such thoughts, they would definitely me him. Cute? That Almighty K who mocks the heavens and earth, and doesn¡¯t let strangers get close to him, is cute? The live broadcast room would definitely explode. In reality, the number of people had already doubledpared to when mo bei had first started. Feng NAI¡¯s ability to gather people was obvious. Many people had onlye over when they heard that King was here. He didn¡¯t expect to hear that the female game streamer was acting as a human. When ying games, especially when ying ranked games, the thing that everyone hated the most was being yed. ¡°To be honest, what kind of deep hatred does this yang mengruo have with mo bei and xiangnan? she¡¯s stepped on them several times, both openly and secretly.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t one-sided, right? who asked the Nan fans to make trouble for them before?¡± ... ¡°That mo bei and Xiang Nan really overestimate themselves.¡± ¡°Do you think that everyone is blind? I have tolerated you for a long time. Don¡¯t open your mouth and shut it up to call us fans of brother Nan. Your dream fairy was still pretending to be our fans just now. She directed and acted so arrogantly, but brother Nan still acted in her live broadcast. I have liked brother Nan for three years and know everything. If it wasn¡¯t for brother Nan, I wouldn¡¯t have known that dream fairy existed. When your dream fairy first came out,¡±The topic of the live broadcast is about brother chennan for 40 minutes in an hour. They chased brother chennan all the way to the hotel and asked brother chennan to rmend them for the sake of bing popr. In the end, brother chennan ended up in such a state. Your dream fairy just said that you are not familiar with him but you are trying to deny everything. Brother chennan is really overestimating himself. He is so stupid that he is willing to pay with his heart.¡± As soon as these words came out. Many people paused. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM It could be seen that they were really old fans. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s so stupid that I think he must really need us. I don¡¯t know how many people still like him as much as they did in the past when he first came out. Even if I am the only one, I just want to tell him, brother Nan, all the best, y well, your Xiao Nan fans are waiting for you to win the championship. ¡± At first, everyone had thought that mo bei and Xiang Nan wouldn¡¯t be able to speak. Because he had been silent since the beginning. However, at this moment. ¡°I will,¡± a clear voice said through her earpiece. Only three words. But it was like a promise. What made Feng nai nce sideways was that the person next to him had also taken a screenshot of this sentence.¡±You like to hear these words?¡± Mo bei grunted, her eyes a little light. In fact, she had taken the screenshot to show her brother. Three years. He had beenpeting for three years. Even if there was only one person who still liked him. To him, it should be enough to ignite his fighting spirit. Mo bei had never wanted to tell her brother as much as she did now. Other than me. ¡®There are still people who believe you.¡¯ She said she¡¯s your fan. She didn¡¯t know why, but the man in front of her clearly didn¡¯t have any change in his emotions. But Feng nai kept feeling like he could see a faint fire in her eyes. Yang mengruo had stopped talking. Yu Zixin was the first one tounch an attack, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you know to change to another side ount if you¡¯re acting?¡± Yang mengruo was also feeling ufortable, especially in this situation.¡±¡±He¡¯s never seen this ount before. I don¡¯t know how he knew it was me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s seen it or not. Now that you¡¯ve been recognized, mo Nan has to lose. You can either continue acting or go AFK.¡± Yu Zixin was already a little annoyed. Manager Wang had even said that this person knew mo Nan well and would use some tricks. Looking at it now, he was simply an idiot! Chapter 633 - One hundred and eighty three

Chapter 633: One hundred and eighty three

She knew that there was a gap between them and the people in this industry. After Yang mengruo heard Yu Zixin¡¯s words, her first reaction was: ¡°No, I can¡¯t go offline or act. If I do that, I¡¯ll definitely be scolded.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Are you really going to y properly?¡± Yu Zixin chuckled. Yang mengruo said,[i must have a good record.] ¡°I think miss yang must have made a mistake.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s tone was a little cold.¡±You¡¯re here to cooperate with me to embarrass mo Nan, not to let him win. Didn¡¯t your manager Wang tell you that you should listen to me when you¡¯re here?¡± Yang mengruo paused. She could sense the disdain in Yu Zixin¡¯s voice. That was the disdain that people with a natural sense of superiority had for ordinary people like them. But even so, yang mengruo could only clench her hands and press the hang-up button. He had alreadye this far. She could only continue on. The reason why mo Nan had helped her back then ... ... It was because he had said,¡±mengruo, do you know that sometimes, you look like my sister?¡± ¡°You have a younger sister?¡± she had once asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The manughed.¡±She used to work alone. She was young and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Even when she came to the big city, she was still like that. She did what she wanted to do seriously. She was so cool.¡± ¡°Really? What does she look like?¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM Mo Nan didn¡¯t say anything else. But yang mengruo knew very well. She no longer had the state of mind she had at that time. Monan simply didn¡¯t understand that there were too many things that had to bepromised if a person from a small ce wanted to make a living in a big city. Yang mengruo had long forgotten that she had also thought that if she coulde out, even if she didn¡¯t thank mo Nan, she wouldn¡¯t step on him like she was doing now. Mo Nan¡¯s existence was an obstacle to her. Therefore, yang mengruo spared no effort to remove it. However, she had never expected this. The one who ended her glory was a powerful youngdy. Yang mengruo knew in her heart that there was no room for negotiation, and she could not resist. She even said sorry to Yu Zixin. She was worried that everything she had now would turn into bubbles. Yu Zixin just waved her hand. She wasn¡¯t interested in what these people were like. Losing one person was not impossible for mo bei and Xiang Nan to lose. As long as she didn¡¯t give him the heads so obviously, it would be fine. After all, the other party¡¯s assassin was indeed powerful. He had alreadye here to kill one of their people. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s first livestream was destined to be a ck spot! So what if he had exposed her? heh. When yang mengruo saw the data, her ufortable mood also subsided a lot. She didn¡¯t feel good. Monan wouldn¡¯t have it easy, either. So what if they had Almighty K¡¯s protection? He had only recognized her. There was another person in the game. Moreover, yang mengruo had already seen that this miss Yu had already made ns and was ready to give out a second drop of blood. The other side was having a good time. ¡°I knew you guys were noobs, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this noob. I¡¯ve taken the second drop of blood.¡± The one who spoke was the mage on the other side who could move. To be honest, in their opinion, this group of people was simply too weak to withstand a single blow. As long as they cooperated well, they could easily cross the tower and kill. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that just as they moved, a loud sound was heard. A series of desperate sounds had already sounded from not far away ... Chapter 634 - Three kills

Chapter 634: Three kills

Da da da ... Tap tap tap tap ... The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves hitting the ground was like that of a ghost. It was impossible to tell where it came from. However, in the game, anyone who made brittleskin would be nervous when they heard this sound. This was because everyone knew that no one would be able to block that de. ¡°Retreat!¡± The assassin on the other side had good awareness. After hearing the sound, he sent out a signal. However, the mages in the middlene did not think so. In addition, the difference in strength was too obvious. What was there to be afraid of from such a low-ranking person? ... He wasn¡¯t being arrogant, he just wanted to get a head before leaving. The support saw him and followed. Just as they were about to recover their remaining HP ... A de ray passed through the grass and shed down from the sky! Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM Explosive damage and technical advancement. He directly sent the mage and support to his own tower. This is bad! That was the mage¡¯s first reaction. However, he was a teleportation-type mage and had no control at all. The two people who were pushed into the defense tower were instantly reduced to critical HP. It was obvious that the mage wanted to escape. But it was toote. On the screen, the figure with the big saber stepped on the minions and shed again! double kill! The familiar sound effects of the game resounded throughout the jungle! It was so shocking that the right hand of the people who were ying games stiffened. The mage and support were killed at the same time! His speed was so fast that no one could even see his movements clearly. What made the other party¡¯s hair stand on end was ... This person didn¡¯t even think of stopping his harvest. ¡°Bottomne!¡± The dead Mage reminded his teammates. This was because the bottomne was already evenly matched. An adc with only a bit of health left wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this person. The bottomne did receive the message. Indeed, there was no need to remind him. This was because everyone could see on the screen that after mo bei had killed two more yers in the middlene, she had directly headed toward the bottomne. The adc¡¯s heart started beating wildly when he heard the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves. He even panicked a little and wanted to retreat in a hurry. Everyone thought that he could escape. After all, he was already so alert. But in the next second. A figure appeared in the air from the blind spot. As the long sword fell, the adc was directly shed back! There was no way to escape. The tank on the opposite side wanted to protect him. They quickly stood together with the adc, trying to tank the damage. But he didn¡¯t know. The person controlling this hero was mo bei. Mo bei¡¯s fighting style had always been fierce. Even if there were tanks, they could find an angle to cut in. Moreover, that strike had already left him with residual blood. Mo bei would not stop just like that. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Just as the opposing adc saw his teammate and was about to let out a sigh of relief. Mo bei looked at the screen. Her left hand, which was holding the mouse, suddenly moved in a tricky position and suddenly rushed forward. Buzzzzzz! The de fell again. He actually managed to hit the adc who was protected by the tank! triple kill! Triple kill! Moreover, it was done under the opponent¡¯s Tower. The eyes of the people watching the live broadcast had already stopped, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. In the game, the damage was so high that the tank on the opposite side immediately retreated to the tower when he saw that the situation was not good! ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s the background of the opponent? is his positioning so urate?¡± He was really beaten to the point of autism, and he was really too powerful! He didn¡¯t even dare to stay under the tower now, because he could still hear the faint sound of horse hooves around him! Chapter 635 - Mo bei and Shuai Fei

Chapter 635: Mo bei and Shuai Fei

It was too F * cking scary, was this really a low-level game? Tank tried to guess the enemy¡¯s position. However, he realized that he could not guess it at all. Because that person was like a ghost, and you would never know where he wouldnd. For example, the voice had disappeared again. There was no sign of that person on the game map. Even so ... Mo bei¡¯s series of violent movements also made the people on the other side experience what it meant to be terrified at the mere mention of wind. It was because he was afraid that he didn¡¯t know when the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves woulde. The top, bottom, and middlenes didn¡¯t dare to fight as unscrupulously as they had at the beginning. Once their hands and feet were tied, their pace slowed down. ... They didn¡¯t even dare to go to the jungle, let alone push the turret, for fear of being sneaked in by the wall. The people in the live broadcast room also paused for a second before they reacted. ¡°My brother Nan is so handsome!¡± ¡°I must have met a fake brother Nan in the past. Isn¡¯t he a professional support?¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM ¡°He is, but he has also yed as an assassin before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also yed Fuke before. ¡± ¡°Last round, he yed a mage and also carried.¡± ¡°When I saw this scene, I suddenly remembered brother chennan¡¯s interview.¡± ¡°Interview? What interview?¡± ¡°In the post-match interview he did with Almighty K, didn¡¯t the host ask him why he was ying as a support now when he used to be an assassin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the interview. Brother chennan said that it is because Dark me is looking for a support.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the answer. I used to think that brother chennan was just teasing us with his answer. Now that I think about it, maybe ... I can only guess that he is an all-rounder. I¡¯m crying fromughing. ¡± It was also this sentence that caused thements to fly. . After all, it was truly stunning. It must be known that every professional yer was indeed very good. However, each of them had their own field of expertise. He was an all-rounder. It had been so many years. There was only one person in the industry. Even now, when some old esports fans mentioned that person, their eyes would still light up. By himself, he had broken two towers with three thousand knife cuts. Even Xiao Jing, luoluo, and fatty couldn¡¯t trap him. Qin mo. This name wasn¡¯t just a game ID, it represented an era. Only he, the top assassin, could switch positions at will because of the team¡¯s needs. And no matter what position he yed, he would always be the MVP. Now, they seemed to see the shadow of that person in mo bei and Xiang Nan. They were both assassins, but every character they took out was an existence that the other party feared. Such a person could really make the blood of those who were watching thepetition boil. Would mo bei and Xiang Nan be the second person to shake up the e-sports circle? ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°To be honest, if mo bei and Xiang Nan are really all-rounders, then no one will talk about them in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to make a conclusion. After all, this isn¡¯t a professional league. ¡± It was indeed a low-level match, so how could it bepared to the strength they had disyed in thepetition? Even if mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s operation was already very cool, without a fixed star, they couldn¡¯t be considered all-rounded. And the assassin on the other side was really strong. It was higher than mo Nan¡¯s in both finances and kills. Just as they were thinking about this. The figure appeared on the screen again. Mo bei, who was holding a long saber, didn¡¯t give the other party a chance to rx at all. The moment tank felt that he was safe, he came out and started to clear his troops ... Chapter 636 - The North, turning the tables against the wind and slapping the face

Chapter 636: The North, turning the tables against the wind and pping the face

?

A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! His head was shed in the air. It was indeed a little difficult to kill him with this knife. However, since mo bei had already shed down, she would not let this sh miss. Soon, people saw the reason why mo bei had struck. Behind mo bei was a fan mage. He immediately threw a heart at the tank, freezing it in ce. Without any unnecessary movements, mo bei turned around and shed again, as if she had calcted everything. 4-4! Just like that, mo bei caught up to the number of kills! The tank couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sent a message: ¡°The Big Brother who killed me, you¡¯re really strong. You¡¯re a Smurf, right? I don¡¯t believe that someone of that level can beat me up like I¡¯m a noob!¡± ... Mo bei did not say anything. However, it was clear that the situation had turned around in the game. And all of this was because he thought that she was here. Yu Zixin, who was still thinking of ways to kill people in front of theputer, had lost the smugness on her face. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM She turned her head and looked at yang mengruo. Her eyes were more poisonous than ever, as if they could exude something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that mo bei and xiangnan only knew how to y assassin and support? even if the other game characters knew how to y, they would only be average? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± What she wanted to do most today was to make mo Nan make a mistake in front of that person. She knew that person very well. It was precisely because mo Nan was good at gaming that he looked at him with admiration. It was also this admiration that made Yu Zixin unable to bear it anymore. She wanted mo Nan to lose face, not to show off in front of that person! He only thought about how that person had been watching him from the side when mo Nan had been ying the game. Yu Zixin¡¯s tone became even colder,¡±Miss yang, you were the one who came up with this scheme. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s face was also very ugly. She really didn¡¯t know that mo Nan knew how to y such a character. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If mo Nan was so well-rounded. Back in the pro League, he wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by Chen Yu because of his position. Yang mengruo¡¯s mind was in a mess now, and Yu Zixin was looking at her. It was as if if she could not give her a satisfactory exnation. Her future career would be over. Yang mengruo clenched her hands and looked up. A n shed through her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, miss Yu. Look at the assassin on the other side. He¡¯s really powerful. As long as you fatten him up and give him more kills, then at the crucial moment of the team battle, you can retreat and give mo Nan a hand. The assassin on the other side will be able topletely kill mo Nan. Then, our rhythm will be disrupted. It¡¯s not easy for the other side to push us in one wave. The champion mo Nan is using relies too much on gold. He won¡¯t be able to rise again after dying three or four times.¡± After Yu Zixin heard yang mengruo¡¯s words, she raised her eyes and said nothing. Yang mengruo knew that she had listened to her n. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have walked out of the tower. But there was one thing. It was indeed something they had not expected. The assassins on the other side didn¡¯t need them to sell. He had just gone out, and before he could move, a figure shed over from the other side. Not only did he take away Yu Zixin¡¯s head, but he also took away the mage. ¡°The assassin on the other side is so strong.¡± This was what the fans said. She even felt a little scared. He had only seen that figure and was taken away. How could they fight? It was not just the fans. Even mo bei had noticed this. The Assassin¡¯s technique did not seem like that of an ordinary yer at all ... Chapter 637 - One hundred and eighty seven

Chapter 637: One hundred and eighty seven

? Feng nai was sitting next to mo bei. His gaze shifted from the person¡¯s hand on the mouse to the game page, and then his gazended on the assassin opposite him. However,pared to others, he was more interested in knowing why the person he recruited was an all-rounder. Even if he had not been close to mo Nan before, he could more or less tell from his resume. This person shouldn¡¯t be so skilled in other areas besides being a good assassin. Most importantly, what else did this person have that he didn¡¯t know? If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s match, would he never have brought out such a hero? What was he worried about? It wasn¡¯t that mo bei didn¡¯t notice Feng NAI¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Thus, even though she knew that if she didn¡¯t use her full strength, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the assassin opposite her, mo bei still operated with her right hand. It would indeed be smoother to use his left hand. However, mo bei knew very well that if she did that, it was very likely that a certain someone next to her would be able to tell that she was Bey ... ... ¡°When did you learn this hero?¡± Feng nai asked nonchntly. Mo bei¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop, and her side profile was as clear as usual.¡±¡±After I¡¯m fired.¡± Feng nai seemed to chuckle as he tapped his finger on the side of his face.¡±¡±Our support big brother is really a genius. In such a short time, he can train to this level.¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM ¡°Isn¡¯t Captain the same?¡±mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m the same.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You¡¯ve been training other Champions for the past few days, and you¡¯ve been the Mvp of every game.¡± Mo bei was very calm. Wang Dongdong was a little dumbfounded as he listened in the live broadcast room. Almighty K was practicing other Champions. This was probably a strategic secret. How could brother Nan say it out loud? To her surprise, Feng nai didn¡¯t care.¡±I¡¯m practicing. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been practicing that I feel that your fighting skills are a little extraordinary.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she naturally turned her gaze back to the game and moved her mouse to the topne. Seeing that the situation wasplicated, Feng nai naturally wouldn¡¯t let a certain someone be distracted. However, other than this, what else was he hiding from her? This question gradually nted a seed in Feng NAI¡¯s heart. On the other side of the game. It was not within the borders of China. A golden-haired youngster was wearing headphones and blowing gum. He was moving his mouse to kill people. Beside him was a man wearing gold-rimmed sses and a battle uniform. He was originally reading a magazine. At this moment, he looked up and nced over.¡±¡±The other side¡¯s Wanderer is pretty good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. He can catch up to the number of people I kill. ¡± The golden-haired youngster turned his head.¡±The most important thing is that I wanted to counter their mana just now. I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by him as soon as I got close. Since when is there someone who can match my awareness in such a low-level game?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face turned slightly pale as he listened. ¡°You¡¯re ying the Huaxia server?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The golden-haired youngster chewed on a piece of gum.¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more curious. Some of their professional yers are just average, but this guy seems to be better than them. Captain, do you think I died?¡± The man stood up and put the magazine aside. His left hand took the youngster¡¯s mouse and slid it down lightly, looking at the results.¡±You go and challenge this person.¡± Chapter 638 - Mo bei is going to be killed?

Chapter 638: Mo bei is going to be killed?

¡°No way, Captain. You want me to fight him one-on-one? isn¡¯t this bullying ordinary yers?¡± The yellow-haired teenager blew a gum bubble.¡±¡±I¡¯m not that shameless. ¡± The person in the battle uniform pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes were low with light. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s better. In this kind of game, he can still y as well as you. Do you think he¡¯s an ordinary yer? If he¡¯s really a normal yer, then all the more reason for us to fight him one-on-one and let me see his strength. ¡± ¡°Captain, are you saying that I can¡¯t beat him?¡± the yellow-haired teenager¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°You can understand it that way.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very light. The yellow-haired teenager chuckled three times.¡±I¡¯ll go up now and kill him for you. You can see.¡± As he spoke, he bared his fangs and moved his mouse much faster. He was a star yer with a high worth. Would he not be able to beat a topner in a low-end game? Hmph, Hmph Hmph! The yellow-haired teenager looked very young. His face was very tender, and his little canine teeth were still exposed at the corner of his mouth. However, when he invaded the jungle, his handsome face had an additional murderous look. ... The fans in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t know what had happened. They also did not understand why Brother Nan would suddenly stop in the jungle. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably being careful of an ambush. ¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM ¡°An ambush? Who¡¯s ...¡± Before thisment couldnd ... The opponent¡¯s assassin suddenly rushed out from the grass, his speed as fast as a ghost. If mo bei had not stopped for a moment, she would definitely have been reduced to a critical state from behind. ¡°Your awareness is not bad.¡± As the yellow-haired young man spoke, he blew another bubble and gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s toote. ¡± As he spoke, he moved his mouse, turned sideways, and dashed over like the wind. At this moment, mo bei was clearly different from before, be it in terms of hand speed or positioning. It was more professional and skillful. ¡°Interesting.¡± The yellow-haired young man didn¡¯t n to stop there. At this moment, everyone could tell what he was thinking. Not to mention mo bei. Of course, yang mengruo was still a game streamer. He must have seen the menacing aura here. ¡°The assassin on the other side wants to kill mo Nan. Miss Yu, if you go over, mo Nan will definitely want to turn around and kill you. Go and sell him!¡± When Yu Zixin heard this, she did not hesitate at all. She also felt that this was a good opportunity. He immediately ran in mo bei¡¯s direction to the South. It looked like he was helping someone. Mo bei, who was carrying a long saber, raised her eyes. When she saw the figure approaching them from the corner of her eye, she stopped moving as expected. It looked like he was going to take advantage of this gap to kill the other side. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the tank support didn¡¯t follow up. Instead, he just stood there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s going on?¡± Brother Nan is in danger now.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t the support following?¡± Of course, Yu Zixin wouldn¡¯t expose herself, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a newbie and I¡¯m not very familiar with the operation. The person in front, quickly retreat. ¡± Everyone knew that mo bei had already turned around to punish someone. It would definitely be a waste of time to take her back. More importantly, once his back was exposed, he would only be killed faster. Regardless of whether this auxiliary tank really didn¡¯t know how to y or not, it had killed people. Moreover, if mo bei died in the current situation, the other three wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the other party¡¯s joint tower attack at all ... Chapter 639 - Bei Shuai’s counterattack

Chapter 639: Bei Shuai¡¯s counterattack

Could it be that this match was destined to be lost? The yellow-haired young man didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so rash. With a nimble z-shaped movement, he seemed to have avoided the de that was in the air. Immediately after, he closed the distance between the two of them and was about to take mo bei¡¯s head. If it was an ordinary person who had been tricked like this, they would definitely be in a state of shock. From the video, the image of the man holding the long sword in the game did not change at all. He almost immediately epted the situation of him being sold and moved to the limit to avoid most of the damage from the other party. But because he was too close, he still lost some HP. But even so, someone couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Beautiful!¡± Anyone who had yed games would know that in that state, the assassin would definitely stick to him and he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave even if he wanted to. ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s positioning is really godly.¡± ¡°He probably predicted it. It¡¯s so scary.¡± ... ¡°If it were me, I would definitely not even move and just let them ughter me. The assassin is really strong, and I feel like he hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet.¡± Indeed, the yellow-haired young man didn¡¯t think that he needed to use his full strength to deal with such a person. Even though his Captain had said that there would always be someone better than him, he still felt that there couldn¡¯t be anyone better than his Captain. Therefore, the yellow-haired young man did not target mo bei¡¯s game character when he came up with the equipment. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM When he saw that the Daoist in front of him had actually avoided his stab, the yellow-haired teenager became serious about this game and his hand speed increased by another level. In the live broadcast room, the people didn¡¯t even know how the two figures collided. Each of their movements and attacks were like a battle between two top-tier experts. In a daze, only a silver light could be seen falling. Mo bei and xiangnan¡¯s health, which was already unhealthy to begin with, was now almost at critical levels. The fans in the live broadcast room even covered their eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see this ending. This was because if the other party used another big move, Their brother Nan would definitely die. The yellow-haired teenager thought so too, so the smoke-like figure directly swept over. However, at this moment. The HP of the person in front of him had actually increased! How did this happen? This was the first reaction of the yellow-haired young man. His second reaction was ... This was bad. If he couldn¡¯t insta-kill his opponent with one set of skills ... Then the other party ... Before the yellow-haired teenager could finish his thought ... A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! He simply turned around and slipped away! The de light was like a holy light that descended from the sky! Even the person sitting next to the yellow-haired teenager¡¯s slender fingers paused for a moment. Single de roar! In an instant. Silver flowers fell from the sky. It was really unexpected. The assassin who was struck fell to the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? Didn¡¯t brother Nan die just now? The assassin on the other side quickly gave an answer. Because he said in the public chat,[why do you have to bring a healer when you y this mobile hero?] I didn¡¯t even see your skills just now. I¡¯m not convinced. One more time, I¡¯m serious this time!¡± It was rare for the yellow-haired teenager to be solo killed like this. He had moved so arrogantly just now, there was no reason he couldn¡¯t beat the other party. If the other party had not brought a healer, he would have been able to reap the harvest in an instant. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± The person next to him pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose. His eyes were low, but he seemed to be thinking. The yellow-haired young man was really unconvinced! ¡°Ah, ah, ah, why did you bring a healer!¡± Chapter 640 - K-God’s fancy kuabei

Chapter 640: K-God¡¯s fancy kuabei

Mo bei did not say anything and was busy clearing the line. ¡°Is it important what I bring?¡± some of the fans who didn¡¯t understand asked. ¡°This ... Seriously speaking, I can only say that my brother Nan¡¯s operation is bad.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Normally, the summoning skill that brother chennan would use is to dispel control. After all, this kind of mobile hero is most afraid of being controlled by a mage. Therefore, the dispel control skill should be a must. Who would have noticed that brother chennan actually chose a healer?¡± ¡°If I were to encounter such a situation on the inte, I would immediately think that it is a trap. Now, I have to think about it. Brother chennan¡¯s way of thinking is different from ordinary people.¡± Mo bei¡¯s silence meant that Feng nai would remain silent. Especially after seeing such a beautiful hand. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still. After all, showing off and mocking were his special skills. ¡°Brother Nan brought a healer because he had already considered the fact that the other side didn¡¯t have any control skills and that there was one, no, two actors in his lineup. Since the other side doesn¡¯t have control, there¡¯s no need to use a skill to remove control. It¡¯s better to have a healer, add blood at the most critical time, and then turn back to take the head. ¡± ... Feng nai was still supporting his face with one hand, and his voice was very nonchnt.¡±¡±A very cool y. Mo bei and Xiang Nan seem to often surprise people and often turn the tables against them. I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of experience this yer will bring to us in the future.¡± After mo bei heard his words, she seemed to sigh in her heart. The bullet screen was already exploding. ¡°My K-God is really praising his little support brother in all sorts of ways. I can¡¯t even look at him.¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM ¡°He¡¯s still speaking as amentator. Seriously, just say it directly. He¡¯s so handsome that I¡¯m almost falling in love with him. We won¡¯t object to it.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect such a move. It¡¯s no wonder ck me recruited mo bei and xiangnan. A yer like this would be a unique trump card in any team. I¡¯m more and more interested in his next match.¡± At this moment, Yu Zixin¡¯s face was already stiff. It took less than two minutes. She had clearly sold mo Nan out, so why didn¡¯t the assassin kill him? On the contrary, mo Nan was in the limelight! Especially after hearing Feng NAI¡¯s voice, Yu Zixin¡¯s fingers were already twisted to a certain extent. She raised her head and looked at yang mengruo. Yang mengruo¡¯s lips were white. After all, she was the one who came up with the n just now. If the other party was unhappy, then ... Pa! Yu Zixin took off her earphones and threw them on the table. Then, she stood up and looked down at yang mengruo.¡±You really have a brain. Go and tell your manager Wang that I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Yang mengruo was confused. Her thoughts seemed to have frozen there. Her hands started to turn cold. It was because she knew that a single word from the Yu family could really decide whether she stayed or left. He couldn¡¯t just let them leave like this. She reached out and grabbed Yu Zixin¡¯s arm,¡±¡±Miss Yu, please wait. Mo Nan only killed the assassin, but he might not win this round.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee of winning?¡± Yu Zixin nced at theputer screen and asked her to take a look. Only then did yang mengruo notice that the minion wave at the bottomne had been led by mo Nan all the way to the high ground! What was even more terrifying was that he was already full of health! Chapter 641 - My old friend

Chapter 641: My old friend

At this time, yang mengruo¡¯s eyes were wide open. Even the yellow-haired teenager¡¯s cat-like eyes were a little round.¡±F * ck, what¡¯s wrong with this guy? not only did he bring a healer, but he¡¯s also sucking blood out. What is he trying to do?¡± ¡°Push it quickly.¡± ¡°Give me the mouse.¡± Bespectacled took his sses off. The yellow-haired teenager was shocked again.¡±Of course I know he¡¯s going to push it fast. I just think that his operation is really coquettish.¡± But no matter how flirtatious he was, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of making the captain personally take action, right? ¡°Go sit at the side.¡± After the man took off his sses, his aura was even more obvious. His slender fingers held the mouse and his fingertips tapped on the screen. ¡°Protect the crystal.¡± That was the only sentence he sent to his teammates. But this was a low-tier game. People in this kind of situation would not listen to anything you said. ... Some hot-blooded people rushed out directly. It was also at this time. Mo bei led the minions and leaped forward, her long saber pointed in the direction. He sprinted in the opposite direction and shed in the air! Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM In an instant, it was as if the entire screen had been split open by the dazzling silver de light. The two people who went out were almost instantly reduced to residual blood. Mo bei did not even give them a chance to return. A big move and a powerful harvest. It really proved that saying. This was the nightmare of brittleskin! No one was guarding the tower. There were more minions. Mo bei had no intention of retreating. After entering the spring, all the attacks hit the crystal. At this moment, the assassin was about to revive. The minion wave was gone. It should be safer to retreat one wave. However, the person controlling the assassin knew very well that it was toote. Not only would the other party not retreat, but they would also destroy the crystal. Sure enough. At the same time that mo bei fell, the city on the other side was also broken. The yellow-haired teenager looked at his Captain. After taking off his sses, there was a trace of other emotion on his handsome face that was almost unreal. This was too rare! Their Captain had never been interested in anyone. But for this person, she really seemed to care about him. ¡°Captain, you want to fight him?¡± After the yellow-haired teenager finished asking, he felt that he had asked a question that seemed to be nonsense. He didn¡¯t expect his Captain to reply to him: ¡°Yes,¡± and in a light voice, she said,¡±This person¡¯s style of y is very simr to an old friend of mine. Invite him again.¡± An old friend of the captain? The yellow-haired teenager¡¯s eyes seemed to have been lit up with some kind of skill. Gossip, he could smell the scent of gossip! However, since he was captain¡¯s friend, how could he be good at gaming? he should be ying professionally. Why had he never heard Captain mention it before? Not to mention, this was a yer from the Chinese server. The captain has friends in China? The yellow-haired young man couldn¡¯t guess who it was. It couldn¡¯t possibly be King. Even though their team had always been wary of the other party. However, he also understood that he shouldn¡¯t be ying such a position. Could it be called cold? It was impossible. Who was it? The yellow-haired teenager was extremely curious. As soon as the game ended, he immediately sent a friend invitation to the other side. Even though the captain had only said to y another game. However, it would be a waste of this opportunity if he didn¡¯t add such a person as a friend. When mo bei received the news, everyone could see it, including Feng nai. The fans recognized the ID. ¡°It¡¯s the assassin on the other side. Brother Nan, he must be very handsome after being killed by you. He wants to have further contact with you!¡± Chapter 642 - Naibei’s sugar.

Chapter 642: Naibei¡¯s sugar.

A closer contact? When Feng nai saw this, his thin lips curled up. Then, he stood up. His right hand went around mo bei¡¯s back and grabbed the mouse. In this way, his clear and handsome face appeared in front of the screen. Then, he got closer and closer. Her semi-transparent, cold, and white skin was like a high-quality porcin Jade, and she had distinct edges and corners. No one who was watching the live broadcast could withstand such a blow. Their hearts almost jumped out of their chests. The most important thing was that the action he did seemed to be hugging someone from behind, casual andzy. ¡°The time for the live broadcast is up. Little brother, when do you n to make the medicine for me?¡± When Feng nai said this, he turned his head slightly, and the sound of his mouse clicking was very crisp. Mo bei didn¡¯t mind that he had rejected that friend. She had never wanted to add him in the first ce. They only saw the bulletments that were ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± He knew that the camera must have captured his face. Since things had alreadye to this ... Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°Captain!¡± Mo bei stood up.¡±Captain, help me turn it off.¡± It was still a few words. He strolled over to the ce where she had put the medicine. Indeed, he only drank the pills. He didn¡¯t even open the medicinal powder that could reduce heat and cure throat. She recalled that a certain God had just copied little Lin and called her little brother. Mo bei felt a slight headache again. She looked at the side of her face and unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, waiting for the water to boil. It was also this time. Feng nai was sitting in front of theputer. Even though it only shook for a moment. But people could still see the double bed behind him. In an instant. The live broadcast room was about to copse. ¡°W-what did I just see?¡± ¡°F * ck, Almighty K, you guys aren¡¯t at the base. Are you at the hotel?¡± ¡°I want to get off, this isn¡¯t a bus to the kindergarten!¡± ¡°Almighty K, be honest with me. What were you and brother Nan doing in the hotel?¡± ¡°You even asked him to help you. Almighty K, are you developing in the direction of a little puppy?¡± Feng nai sneered nonchntly.¡±Of course the hotel is for sleeping. Get rid of all your impure thoughts. Do I look like a little puppy?¡± ¡°K-God! Hubby! That person seems to have added my brother Nan again. ¡± Feng nai also nced at it and continued to reject it. ¡°Almighty K, is it appropriate for you to use brother Nan¡¯s ount to reject people like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s appropriate,¡±Feng nai said slowly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was so shameless that they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Almighty K, since you¡¯re already online, why don¡¯t you chat with us? my brother Nan didn¡¯t say much just now. Other than ying games, he was feeding you medicine.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice wasnguid as he said,¡¯you¡¯re letting a patient chat with you? It¡¯s off. ¡± As he said this ... The screen had already dimmed. However, right before he passed. They heard the clear voice again.¡±Captain, are you sleeping on the inside or outside ...¡± What did that mean? They slept in the same bed! Just this one sentence. The fans who were watching the live broadcast wanted to see the follow-up! Helplessly, the camera and sound were turned off. Who would only look at you and not sleep with you? ¡°Calling orange horse management. Please let brother chennan continue to stream. I will send you rockets!¡± Wang Dongdong, the manager, was the most dumbfounded one at this time. It was not a big deal that his brother Nan¡¯s live broadcast room had been taken over by Almighty K. More importantly, he had released such explosive news. Brother Nan¡¯s first live broadcast was going to be popr. Chapter 643 - Continue to sweet

Chapter 643: Continue to sweet

Mo bei didn¡¯t know that Feng nai hadn¡¯t turned off the live broadcast. She thought that the live broadcast tform had been shut down after she had said it. Feng nai, on the other hand, was still the same as before. He supported the side of his face with one hand, and the corners of his lips were faintly curved, but his lips were still white, probably because he was still running a fever. When mo bei walked over, she saw him in this state. This time, she didn¡¯t test his temperature with her hand. Instead, she shook the thermometer and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s try it. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reject her. He lowered his head and lifted the white T-shirt on his body, then casually ced it on the back of the chair. His movements were very quick and handsome. It even looked like a professional model¡¯s backstage preparation before the show. Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused. She had not expected him to make such a move, so she tried her best to avoid looking at his abdominal muscles. Feng nai took the thermometer from mo bei¡¯s hand. As it was too close, the smooth and beautiful lines were almost visible. It was as if they could even feel the lingering heat on it. Mo bei retracted her gaze. She knew that in such a situation, she couldn¡¯t show any unusual behavior. This was because it was toomon for boys to take off their clothes. But he would still be affected. She couldn¡¯t just Watch That Man walk around in front of her with his bare upper body. ¡°Captain, do you want to die?¡± As mo bei spoke, she reached out and tugged at his shirt, throwing it back at him.¡±¡±Wear it.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t have any intention of moving.¡±¡±I hate wearing clothes when I have a fever.¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Mo bei still wanted to say something. Feng nai then casually said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to sleep after I take the medicine anyway. Why? do you want me to sleep in clothes like you?¡± He really wanted to tear off such an eyesore of a suit. ¡°The hotel has bathrobes,¡± mo bei said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. ¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t just saying this for show. Mo bei also knew how sensitive he was to smells. He told himself to forget it. It would be more practical to make him drink more medicine. . This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t take the cup and spin it around in circles. It seemed like he needed to drink medicine. But the next second, for some reason, his hand moved slightly to the side. The entire cup of medicine was spilled on mo bei¡¯s clothes and sleeves. Mo bei paused for a moment. Feng nai immediately took a tissue to wipe it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention just now. Did I burn you?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei looked at the suit jacket on her body. It was obvious that she could no longer wear it. ¡°I¡¯ll call room service. ¡± Room service? Did this mean that he wanted to continue wearing it? Feng nai sat there with an indecipherable look in his eyes, the coldness at the corners of his lips instantly increasing. Mo bei¡¯s game ount was still logged into theputer. The screen was filled with messages. After Feng nai nced at it, he continued to click ¡®reject¡¯. The person on the other side was probably helpless after being rejected. He immediately activated the verification mode. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you pass?¡± ¡°Did I not y well just now?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring a healer with you, it¡¯s hard to say who would be the one to kill who.¡± ¡°Why are you rejecting me again? Aren¡¯t you Chinese the most polite people?¡± ¡°Alright, you rejected me as a friend, but you won¡¯t reject me for another round, right?¡± ¡°Still not agreeing? If you knew who I am, you would definitely regret your actions now. ¡± After Feng nai, who wasn¡¯t in a good mood, saw those messages, the corners of his eyes were still slightly cold. He only sent a one-word reply: ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally replied!¡± ¡¢ Chapter 644 - One hundred and ninety four

Chapter 644: One hundred and ny four

¡°Let¡¯s y one more round and I¡¯ll tell you who I am!¡± Without mo bei by his side, Feng NAI¡¯s side profile was colder than usual.¡±¡±No, I¡¯m not interested,¡± ¡°You¡¯re not interested? do you know how many people want to PK with me? you ...¡± ASS started to bber. Unfortunately, the verification message did not have that many words. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m actually a professional yer,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s my Captain who wants to y a round with you. ¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s rare to see someone as good at fighting as you in your server.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re good at fightingter and Captain takes a fancy to you, even though he seems to have taken a fancy to you already.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re better and canst for ten minutes with him, you cane to our team and y professionally.¡± ¡°We ...¡± When Feng nai saw this, he slowly typed a line: ¡°Should I introduce myself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± After the yellow-haired teenager replied, he nced sideways at his Captain, as if he was saying that he would definitely be interested in what he was saying. But in the next second, his smile froze. This was because the other party¡¯s reply was: ¡°this ount is also a professional yer. He¡¯s currently in ck me. He doesn¡¯t n on changing teams.¡± It was fine with just this sentence. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°One-on-one, solo kill. s-God is a good yer, but don¡¯t try to poach him.¡± He added. ¡°He, he knows who I am!¡± The yellow-haired teenager pointed at the screen, his eyes wide open. He wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°You¡¯re King?¡± There was no reply after that. The yellow-haired young man almost exploded. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, how did he recognize me?¡± The yellow-haired teenager didn¡¯t understand. The person sitting next to him said,¡±it¡¯s not strange. Every time you choose an id, it¡¯s rted to s. Plus, your speaking style and gaming skills. It¡¯s not strange for King to recognize you.¡± ¡°In other words, this guy has been watching the show since just now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too cunning,¡±the yellow-haired teenager said. ¡°At first, he wanted to reject you. Then, he probably thought you were annoying,¡± the man said calmly. The yellow-haired teenager pointed at himself,¡±am I annoying?¡± I just want to know which yer¡¯s ount he¡¯s using, dark scorch. I¡¯ve seen it before, there¡¯s no such fighting style. ¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t any in the past.¡± As the man spoke, his fingernded on a point on the screen. It was the information he had just found, the information of the new members of the ck me team. [Game id: mo bei Xiang Nan] Position: Support Age: 18 Star sign ... There was very little information disyed. The yellow-haired young man also saw the information.¡±¡±Are you kidding me? He¡¯s a support? It must be a lie. His roaming hero was so powerful, it was such a waste of talent to y as a support!¡° ¡°If it¡¯s that person, it¡¯s a waste of talent to y as a support.¡± The yellow-haired young man didn¡¯t expect his Captain to agree with him. ¡°Right, he should be carrying this kind of roaming position.¡± ¡°No, the most suitable position should be the assassin.¡± ¡°Assassin?¡± The yellow-haired teenager couldn¡¯t understand.¡±Captain, why would you have such a thought? which old friend of yours does he look like?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and continued to flip through the information. The yellow-haired young man really wanted to know. Before he could be a Chatterbox, the man looked up and said,¡±¡±The genius yer, bey ...¡± Chapter 645 - She is back

Chapter 645: She is back

¡°b-God bey?¡± The As¡¯s eyes widened, and he seemed to have stopped in his tracks. His face was filled with disbelief.¡±How is this possible? God bey doesn¡¯t y like this. I¡¯ve seen his videos!¡± The man nced sideways, his handsome face well-defined. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen bey¡¯s videos of her ying as an assassin, but you¡¯ve never seen this Wanderer. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Captain!¡± AS¡¯s sense of gossip became more sensitive.¡±Back then, bey only yed as an assassin. What did you think of him as a Wanderer?¡± The man only turned around and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s train. ¡± AS still wanted to know the gossip. She left without warning. How could he be training? he chased after her to continue asking. Unfortunately, the man¡¯s gaze nailed her to the spot. The captain¡¯s aura was really too strong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, bingye? did S cause trouble again?¡± The club manager walked over with a smile and looked at the world-ss yer. Hundred miles of ice night. God-level roaming position. In a match where he was present, very few people would dare to choose brittleskin. They were afraid that they would end up like mo bei when she was controlling her champion, being cut down with a single sh and all of them killed. He was the most popr esports yer in country H. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Whether it was the number of fans ormercial value, his influence was extraordinary. Some peoplemented that the reason why the ye Chuan team could be the defending three-time world champion was all because of him. ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± Baili bingye put on his battle uniform and looked at night, who was at his feet.¡±¡±I think she¡¯s back.¡± He? Who was it? The club manager was stillughing at first, but when he thought of the person who could make this person show such an expression, his body suddenly stiffened.¡±¡±Could you have seen wrongly?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance. ¡± Hundred miles of ice night seemed to chuckle.¡±¡±She used this hero to defeat me back then.¡± The club manager¡¯s face changed,¡±where is he now?¡± If you really care, I¡¯ll go to China and ask him to join our team. ¡± If a yer like this really wanted to make aeback, no matter which team he joined, it would be a waste of time. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± ¡°She¡¯s already joined the ck me battle team as a support,¡±said Baili icy night, turning his eyes slightly. The club manager was surprised,¡±support?¡± You¡¯re sure it¡¯s him?¡± Baili bingye didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he stuffed his hands into his pockets.¡±Help me book a ticket to China.¡± ¡°You want to go personally ...¡± The club manager¡¯s eyes widened. He had always known that night had no logic when it came to bey. This was probably what the Chinese people often said about heroes cherishing heroes. But ... ¡°Leave now?¡± The club manager felt a little headache.¡±¡±You still have an advertisement to shoot tomorrow, and you¡¯re working with Europe and America. How about this, I¡¯ll help you find out about the things there first. It just so happens that China¡¯s nationalpetition is in half a month. If you really want to see if it¡¯s him, you can still go then.¡± Hundred miles of ice night didn¡¯t say anything. Club manager: ¡°only the National League can force him to show his true strength, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t agree,¡± Baili bingye said calmly.¡±I was just thinking, if it really was her, why would she y as a support?¡± The club manager heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that it didn¡¯t matter. Hundred miles of ice night seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He turned around and said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t think it¡¯s important? If she can even adapt to the support, then she will be the true team control of the game. At that time, no champion can stop her. ¡± Chapter 646 - bey is terrifying

Chapter 646: bey is terrifying

The club manager froze. Only then did he truly understand how terrifying bey was. Before the start of the Worldpetition, he had seen bey in Mn. She was a small boy wearing Supreme Alliance¡¯s uniform and was even a little fat. Her ck hair was a little long, and her face couldn¡¯t be seen. She didn¡¯t talk much, and only a small pointed chin was exposed. It was an unforgettable appearance, with a cold temperament like the winter snow. He was just a small child, yet he had such an aura. Back then, ye Bing had lost because all of them had thought that the child only knew how to y as an assassin. After banning all of his Champions, he had actually gotten a roaming skill. That match was just a casual game between the two teams. However, at that time, ye Bing was already better than many professional yers. He was the most anticipated neer in the country to develop. It couldn¡¯t be too far off. At that time, he was indeed not far from it. If bey hadn¡¯t used a roaming healer, ye Bing might have won. That was because bey was still a little rusty when ying other Champions. Now, he was actually ying as a support. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Many normal yers thought that a support was dispensable, and sometimes it was better to have a tank. But in reality, good assassins, mages, and ADCs could all be found, and there were many that he could name. On the other hand, a God-level support. There were only two or three of them in the world. Moreover, they had always been ying this position, so everyone knew their ystyle. However, it was different for bye. If this genius assassin could even get a support with ease, then it would be like what ye Bing had said. How could she stop him? He just didn¡¯t know if the people in China knew that bey had returned. They probably didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, they would have received the news. However, if no one knew that it was bey and treated him as a normal support, then his existence would be worthless. After all, no matter how strong a support was, they still needed someone in the team to be able to keep up with his thoughts. The worst thing was that ck me had a King. The club manager was now almost suspicious that bey had done it on purpose. She had chosen such a team to participate in thepetition so that she could aim for the World Championship. He really should book a few tickets to China quickly to see if bey had really returned. It was night. It was always a little cold at night in China during autumn. In the office, Wang Jun¡¯s face was gloomy.¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to tell you the rules. Go and pack your things.¡± ¡°Manager, please, give me another chance. I¡¯ll definitely have a way to start the tempo.¡± Yang mengruo didn¡¯t want to be given up just like that. Wang Jun nced at her.¡±I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re very smart. You should also understand that this is not my idea. It¡¯s fine if you do stupid things, but you just had to do it in front of miss Yu. How can I keep you?¡± ¡°Manager, even if you don¡¯t give me face, you should at least consider what I¡¯ve done in the past. Don¡¯t be so ruthless.¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s fingers clenched.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for me, mo Nan¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t have copsed. There are still many people who don¡¯t like him, right?¡± Wang Jun didn¡¯t want to lose someone who would speak up for him.¡±¡±I can help you deal with it, provided that you have something that can destroy Monan.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Yang mengruo lowered her eyes, her gaze malicious.¡±There must be something that I haven¡¯t noticed ...¡± Chapter 647 - k-God helps beimabbbbbbbbuy

Chapter 647: k-God helps beimabbbbbbbbuy

¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s time. You better not let me see him again at the National League,¡±Wang Jun said as he walked closer. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°What about mo Nan¡¯s livestream today?¡± yang mengritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way,¡±Wang Jun¡¯s voice turned cold. Of course, the so-called ¡®think of a way¡¯ would not be a good method. Mo bei had just finished her live broadcast. There were somements on the inte. They said that mo bei and Xiang Nan weren¡¯t the ones who yed this match. There was even a picture and a description: ¡°Although everyone is watching the live broadcast, don¡¯t forget that when mo bei and Xiang Nan were using this roaming champion, the camera wasn¡¯t aimed at their face or hands.¡± ¡°This is the second picture. Almighty k is in the stadium. I don¡¯t know if everyone still remembers that Almighty k had also yed in the roaming position before. Most importantly, when the opposing team sent a message to mo bei and Xiang Nan to verify, Almighty k¡¯s face appeared.¡± ¡°Alright, even if he helped mo bei and xiangnan reject the friend request, how can that prove that our spection is useless? everyone can take a look at the time difference.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t believe that mo bei and Xiang Nan can be that good. His hand speed when ying this roaming champion is almost as fast as Almighty K. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°So many people are talking about evidence? Since you all want to get the hammer so much, then I¡¯ll y thest picture. Everyone knows why mo bei and Xiang Nan were fine at the beginning, but wereter spurned. ¡± ¡°When he started streaming, he was a noob, but he refused to admit it and insisted that his hand was injured.¡± ¡°I asked God Lu to help me with one of the games.¡± ¡°God Lu didn¡¯t expose him at that time. If he didn¡¯t sell his character, he wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly.¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re so disgusted with mo bei and Xiang Nan. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a noob, but he¡¯s also selling his character. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s so awesome.¡± The word ¡®substitute¡¯ was something that professional yers couldn¡¯t tolerate. Once it was linked to these two words ... It also meant that his reputation would take a huge hit. Wang Jun knew, and so did Lu Yifan. This had been Wang Jun¡¯s idea from the very beginning. Lu Yifan had helped mo Nan in that match because he had not called an ambnce for his good friend. He knew very well that he could only be the team¡¯s trump card when mo nanxiao was no longer around. However, Lu Yifan still left some leeway. He only wanted to injure his hand, and had no intention of forcing him into a desperate situation. If one had to ask why they hade to this point ... He was probably someone the club wanted to abandon, so he could only cooperate. Otherwise, how could he be called a wise man who understands the times? The discussions online could not be seen in the hotel. Usually, a fever would depend on whether the fever would subside on the first night. Thus, mo bei¡¯s thoughts were all on a certain Almighty. In addition to calling for room service, she also took some ice from the refrigerator. The ice cubes were originally in a high-end stainless steel bucket, and she wrapped two pieces in a towel. Feng nai couldn¡¯t see what mo bei was doing. He was still studying someone¡¯s ount. When he saw the double-row mark on the record, his amber eyes darkened. Feng nai thought of that suit again. After his thin lips curled up, he opened the game store with a pair of cold eyes. When mo bei walked over, she saw a certain Almighty buying skins for her character in her game ount ... Chapter 648 - Slightly sweet

Chapter 648: Slightly sweet

A game character could buy five sets in one go. Mo bei raised her brows. Was he muddled from the fever? ¡°Captain, you¡¯re very rich?¡± Under normal circumstances, in mo bei¡¯s eyes, this kind of yer, who not only bought a hero but also all the skins, was no different from the son of andlord. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this kind of pretty packaging?¡± Feng nai had no intention of stopping. He even nced sideways.¡±This hero, do you like the skin with wings or the skin with golden skin?¡± Mo bei was about to say that she wasn¡¯t even interested. On the other side, a certain God had already joined the shopping cart.¡±¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll buy them all.¡± Mo bei looked at him for a moment before reaching out her hand.¡±¡±A thermometer.¡± Feng nai had basically thought it through. It would be best if he were the one to buy the heroes, clothes, and skins that this person would use in the game. She didn¡¯t care about what the person beside her said and just handed the thermometer over. Mo bei looked at the temperature. It was 38 degrees. It was still burning. No wonder ... ¡°Room service!¡± When mo bei heard this voice, she reached out to untie her suit jacket and put it on her hand before walking towards the door. The person outside the door was indeed here to collect clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but we don¡¯t have any more convenience tags. If it¡¯s convenient for you, can youe down with us for a while to register your clothes?¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Mo bei did not speak immediately. The room service staff saw the youngster turn around and look at her, as if she was worried, so she immediately said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo beiqing had a handsome face. Although she didn¡¯t speak much, she gave off a veryfortable feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. It should be fine if he only went out for a while. Feng nai, who was obsessed with buying, buying, and buying, continued to buy. In the past, he had no interest in the clothing and skins in this game. He didn¡¯t even understand why some fans liked to collect these things. The current Almighty K somewhat understood what that feeling was. It was easy to get addicted. It was indeed a good experience to look at someone¡¯s ount, sometimes wearing this kind of clothes, and sometimes wearing that kind of clothes. After the provincialpetition, he would take him to the shopping mall. Dressing him up in person and putting on his clothes for him personally would probably feel even better ... At the thought of this, Feng nai used the tip of his tongue to touch the mint candy in his mouth. He looked a little nonchnt, but his eyes were dark. He didn¡¯t let himself have any dangerous thoughts. It was because he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the beast in his heart. When she really wanted something, she wanted to destroy it. He had to suppress this thought of mutual destruction. She really didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of distance again. Especially when he was being taken care of by the other party, he didn¡¯t want to break the bnce. Feng nai had never thought that there would be a day where he would worry about being alienated by someone. That kind of feeling was really too unbearable. If not for the fact that they were at the base at that time. He would probably tie her up and press her against the wall. Feng nai had to admit that he had too many dark thoughts in his bones. And when this darkness touched a certain someone, it seemed to bepletely released. He wanted to shut down some of his thoughts, but he realized that it was useless. It was just like how he had never thought that he would fall in love with a boy one day. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were indiscernible. He lowered his head and hit his hair, about to exit the game. Just then, he received a friend message. The id showed that the clouds were as deep as the sea ... Chapter 649 - Danger

Chapter 649: Danger

The clouds were as deep as the sea? Yun Shen? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze changed a little. He also stopped his buying. He didn¡¯t want to look at that person¡¯s news. However, the game would disy it automatically. ¡°What happened to you today?¡± I logged into your ount and it¡¯s full of spending records. ¡± ¡°And your ranking, are you going to be a pay-to-win yer?¡± ¡°Did something happen in ck me?¡± deep clouds asked. ¡°Even if you¡¯re under too much pressure, you shouldn¡¯t have such a reaction, right?¡± ¡°Or are you worried about my hand injury?¡± Mo Nan typed very quickly, but the other party didn¡¯t even reply. This made him anxious. He took out his phone and was about to make a call. The words ¡°currently attacking¡± were disyed. Mo Nan put his phone down again. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM However, only one word appeared on the screen: ¡°Yes.¡± Monan was getting more and more worried that his sister would overthink things.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, brother¡¯s hand is fine,¡± Brother? After seeing this word, Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he ced his slender hands on the keyboard.¡±¡±You ...¡± Before he could finish typing. The sound of the room card rang. A glint shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. After deleting the word ¡®you¡¯, he changed it to another sentence and sent it over. ¡°It¡¯s not the person himself. ¡± Mo Nan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the words. ¡°Then Who are you?¡± Mo bei and Xiang Nan: F * ck, F * ck! . That was Monan¡¯s first reaction. His second reaction was a strong sense of uneasiness. He didn¡¯t give himself away just now, right ...? What the hell, how could he not give himself away? He had already called himself his brother! Monan reached out to cover his eyes, trying his best to save himself. ¡°Where¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply to this message because he knew that a certain someone had already walked up behind him. As a troublemaker, of course, young master Feng would avoid the important things and talk about the trivial ones. He turned his eyes and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Someone in the game is looking for you.¡± In the game? Mo bei suddenly had a bad feeling. However, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face. She only lowered her eyes to look at the screen. Feng nai leaned back and just sat there, his expression indifferent and a little nonchnt. Mo bei immediately saw the brother¡¯s self-address. It wasn¡¯t that her eyes didn¡¯t change, but it was too subtle. Plus, she had learned psychology. Mo bei looked no different from usual because of her naturally good-looking face. Mo bei knew that a certain God was looking at her at this moment. Even if there was the slightest difference, he would notice it. The calm her was really like a boy who had received a message from his girlfriend in a game. She pulled the keyboard from Feng NAI¡¯s face and ced both hands on it, typing a line of words: ¡°I¡¯m back. Captain is beside me. We won¡¯t be ying duo today. Sleep early. Good night. Muah.¡± Monan knew that he was saved the moment he saw the message. He was also very smart and quickly replied,¡±¡±Muacks, you should sleep early too. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± In addition to these, there were also kissing and hugging symbols. In any case, he would do it the way a girl would. Monan thought that this was the only way he¡¯d have a chance of fooling them. After all, that King was really scheming. You can tell from the game, one trick after another. Mo Nan wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else, but he was afraid that his bei would be at a disadvantage if he met such a person. He still understood his own sister. She could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. Especially those who were soft and cute, pretty, and knew how to act coquettishly. Under normal circumstances, the little stoic had no resistance ... Chapter 650 - Naka Kurosaki’s chin

Chapter 650: Naka Kurosaki¡¯s chin

However, with that person¡¯s style of doing things, his eyes were already on top of his head. No matter how alluring he was. She probably wouldn¡¯t act coquettishly and cutely. Mo Nan was more or less relieved at that thought. He told himself that even if it was his sister¡¯s ount, it didn¡¯t matter if the other party logged in. After all, the two of them were from the same base. This was also because mo Nan didn¡¯t watch the livestream. They would definitely explode when they saw the live broadcast. For example, it was very likely that he would want to kill the kid who was ying F with his sister in the hotel. Mo Nan sent a few emojis in session. After mo bei saw it, she silently clicked on the close button. After all, the moment she thought of the fact that these were all sent by her brother ... It wasn¡¯t easy to get into the shoes of others. However, Feng nai looked at those ambiguous lines and pursed his lips slightly, a hint of coldness in his voice. Mo bei downloaded the game ount under such a gaze. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Without the sound effects. The room was exceptionally quiet. Even the shoulder-to-shoulder distance seemed to be too close. The problem that was supposed toe had finallye. ¡°Yunshen¡¯s hand is injured?¡± Mo bei had just raised her hand when she heard a voice beside her. It was low, maic, and clear, and it was impossible to tell whether it was happy or angry. ¡°Yes, I got injured while filming.¡± Mo bei did not stop. This made Feng NAI¡¯s voice sound even morenguid.¡±¡±She¡¯s a girl and she calls herself brother?¡± When mo bei closed the game, she had been thinking of a countermeasure. Now, she only looked down, her eyes still indifferent.¡±She mistook you for me. When she was in front of me, she didn¡¯t have to care about her image in front of the big screen. She always called herself¡± brother,¡±which made her seem intimate. Captain has never been in a rtionship, so you probably don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, girls are strange. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After receiving this answer, the iciness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t dissipate. Instead, it seemed to beyered with ck mist. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. ¡± Just by hearing his voice. Mo bei did not know how much he believed her. Because that person had suddenly stood up. He reached out and held her chin, his body very close to her. A faint smell of tobo wafted from his body. The unique minty fragrance of nicotine. The entire area was enveloped. Mo bei could feel the heating from his fingertips. With her chin held by him, she was forced to raise her head to look at him. That personughed, his voice was so low that there was no warmth.¡±Who says I¡¯ve never been in love?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Did he? ¡°In the game.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±Not only are we in a rtionship, but we¡¯re also married. If there¡¯s such a thing as giving birth in the game, the number of days we¡¯ve been together would probably be enough to give birth to a son.¡± Mo bei paused. He was ... ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a boy. I¡¯ve always wanted to make it a reality with him. Don¡¯t you think I was stupid back then?¡± Now, he even had a girlfriend in real life. I still can¡¯t do without him. What am I to him? Feng nai didn¡¯t finish his sentence, and the dark fog in his eyes didn¡¯t dissipate. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he shouldpensate me?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything, even though she didn¡¯t know why a certain God¡¯s hatred points had suddenly be so high. However, she was indeed in the wrong in this matter. ¡°I wanted to write it off, but now I realize that I feel very unbnced.¡± After he said this, Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was holding mo bei¡¯s chin tightened ... Chapter 651 - Two hundred and one

Chapter 651: Two hundred and one

Because of the force, mo bei was forced to raise her head to look at him. The only thing between them was her white shirt, and his chest was faintly hot. When he was so close to her, it was as if the temperature could pass from him to her. That small but not negligible touch. All of it had disappeared without a trace when he suddenly pressed her against theputer desk. Because what happened next was even more sudden, she didn¡¯t even have time to react. His long, slender leg was pressed between her legs, imprisoning her entire body there, making her unable to move at all. His breath was right beside her ear, with a bewitching temperature. The temperature was too high. It was unexpectedly high. Mo bei had just reached out to push him away. He looked into her eyes and said,¡±¡±Sometimes, I really want to take my revenge on you.¡± Then, he let go of her wrist and walked towards the king-sized bed. His straight back looked a little lonely for some reason. Mo bei paused for a moment and watched as he strode over with his long legs. He reached out to pull the nket over himself and covered his entire body. The estrangement he exuded from his arched back made her realize that he was really not in a good mood right now. It was probably because she was still running a fever. Or could it be that today¡¯s chat had reminded him of their daily life in the game? Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM At this thought, mo bei walked over. She took a towel, wet it, and was about to cover his forehead. She was blocked by him, but her throat was still burning.¡±¡±No need,¡± When mo bei had been blocked the first time, she had been very calm. After being blocked three times, she pressed on the man¡¯s wrist and said in a low voice,¡±¡±What kind ofpensation do you want?¡± She really couldn¡¯t bear to see this person like this. . Her ck hair was blowing in front of her forehead, and her lips were pale. It seemed that she had hurt her heart. Although mo bei was not very knowledgeable in certain aspects, she was very good at observing these details. There was no other way. This was a hotel, and there were no tools to make desserts. In addition, his temperature had not dropped. That was why mo bei had thought of such apromise. He raised his eyes and looked at the fair face in front of him, resisting the urge to press her down. Because he liked it too much. So even if his n had seeded, he didn¡¯t want to use this method to bully this person. ¡°Anypensation?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°Yes, anything is fine.¡± Mo bei wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t poor and could cook. At most, she could wear a bear and walk on the streets like thest time. If he liked to y pranks, then let him. Just like back then, when he was ying online games. It was the same logic that he always cooperated with her. Mo bei knew very well that this person had really treated her very well in the past. At that time, it was very hazy. When she wasn¡¯t ying the levelingpetition, she liked to go to the living area to shop for herbs. He would always follow her and ask her what she liked. Just treat it aspensation. Indeed, he should bepensated. When Feng nai met those eyes, he knew that this person really just wanted him to make a request now. He could give him anything. However, once he mentioned it, it would mean that it was over. Feng NAI¡¯s hand touched that face, then he smiled nonchntly.¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask forpensation when we win the national championship. ¡± ¡°National champion ...¡± Chapter 652 - No longer suppressing this love

Chapter 652: No longer suppressing this love

?

When mo bei said these words, her voice paused, but her eyes did not change.¡±¡±Can¡¯t it be earlier?¡± He didn¡¯t want to disappear suddenly likest time. Her brother¡¯s hand injury should have recovered by the time of the National League. She would not stay here any longer. She would break her promise to him again. ¡°Earlier?¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±I¡¯ll tell you after we win this final provincialpetition.¡± This state was enough. No matter how he would react. Feng nai didn¡¯t even want to suppress his feelings for her anymore. She would just tell him. Even if he would be hated. It could also make his heart die more thoroughly. Feng nai did not block mo bei¡¯s hand this time. He allowed mo bei to ce the towel on his forehead. Then, she heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. In reality, mo bei didn¡¯t enter the bathroom just to wash up. She needed to wrap the bandage again. Looking at herself in the mirror, mo bei heaved a faint sigh of relief. That person was still running a fever and was not in a good mood. He seemed to have reluctantly epted her exnation. However, mo bei knew very well that the more she interacted with some people, the more reluctant she would be to leave. She had very few friends. When she found out that he waszy, she was a little surprised. However, she gradually realized that this person was indeed someone she was familiar with. It wasn¡¯t that mo bei didn¡¯t have a heart. She could feel it when he protected her in front of others. However,pared to these ... She could not let anyone know her secret. She wanted her brother toe back andpete in the National League. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, and water was still dripping from her sharp chin. Her thin lips moved slightly, and she faintly said,¡±sorry ...¡± Outside the bathroom. Feng nai was sending a message. The person who had received the message was someone without a name. Go and check on mo Nan¡¯s sister.¡± The other side immediately replied with a line of words: ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s sister?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers moved slightly.¡±Why? can¡¯t I check?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take time. Their hometown isn¡¯t here. ¡± That person said,¡±young master, I¡¯ve always found it strange. Mo Nan¡¯s family¡¯s information seems to be protected by someone. Other than him, the rest of the people don¡¯t seem to exist. If young master didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he has a twin sister. They¡¯re clearly from a very ordinary family. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply after reading that message. She heard the sound of water stopping in the bathroom. The man felt that he might have talked too much and immediately asked again,¡±¡±What does the young master want to find out about mo Nan¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Check if she knows how to y hero.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered. A game? That person was filled with doubt. But since young master had ordered it ... He would definitely do it. ¡°Oh right, young master, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± he said. . ¡°Vice President Feng seems to be investigating the Starlight Club. He should already know what they have done.¡± Feng nai heard the sound of the door opening, so he didn¡¯t say much and only replied,¡±¡±I know.¡± Then, he turned off the phone screen. Since his sly uncle had already reached this stage, he didn¡¯t need to worry about Starlight anymore. After all, if it was just a matter of rhythm, it would naturally be resolved in front of his uncle. As for the rest ... Feng NAI¡¯s fingertips brushed across the ne¡¯s body, his eyes a little dark. He would tell those who had bullied him in the game. In the end, he was the useless one. It was not that he could not do it in the past. Instead, he was betrayed by his teammates ... Chapter 653

Chapter 653: Bei is somewhat moved

When mo bei walked out, she saw Feng nai in this state. He was half-leaning against the side of the bed with a white towel on his forehead, as if he was thinking about something. However, because of the fever, his handsome face still looked a little pale. ¡°Sleep early.¡± After mo bei pulled the nket up, she nned to go to the chair and get some rest. Feng nai opened his eyes, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±Are you afraid that I¡¯ll infect you?¡± Initially, mo bei had noticed that his hatred points were rather high. She paused and walked back, turning off the light while she was at it. Then, she lifted the thin nket. It was different from the past when they slept together. When they were at the Feng family. Although they were sleeping on the same bed, they had their own thin nkets. Now, she could feel the heat from his body even without being close to him. In addition, he suddenly leaned forward. Even though it was dark all around. However, mo bei could sense what he was doing. He probably even took off his pants. ...... Mo bei was lying on her side. She didn¡¯t turn her head, but he suddenly leaned over. The voice seemed to have hit her ear.¡±Can you help me change the towelter?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change. She thought that he was just asking her a question, and he would probably stay away from her after he was done. In fact, the other party did the same. But it was just a slight movement. He didn¡¯t know how his foot touched hers. Mo bei¡¯s back paused for a moment. She felt an indescribable heat when their skin touched. This made all the blood in mo bei¡¯s heart congeal. The strange touch reminded her that he was sleeping beside her. She could even smell his scent, clean and fresh with a faint cigarette fragrance. ¡°I just ran into you.¡± The manughed, his voice a little hoarse.¡±Your reaction is really interesting. Why are you so pure?¡± It was only then that mo bei turned around and her line of sight suddenly met his. The two faces were very close. Their auras seemed to have merged. The temperature in the air seemed to have risen. Then, she pressed her face even closer. It was so close that Feng NAI¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment. When he stopped, he could even hear his irregr heartbeat. However, the person said in a light voice,¡±¡±Captain, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re still running a fever. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± Feng nai looked at the slender back view that had turned around again and gradually returned to his usual nonchnce. After about five minutes. He lifted the nket and stood up. ¡°Not sleeping?¡± mo bei was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. ¡± Feng nai was about to leave after saying this. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever!¡± Mo bei grabbed him.¡±You¡¯re running a fever.¡± . ¡°If I don ¡®t, my fever will get worse.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly, but there was a deep longing hidden in his eyes. Fortunately, the lights weren¡¯t on, so a certain someone couldn¡¯t tell. But he was different. Even under the moonlight, he could see the corbones that made people want tomit a crime. The sunken arc was like a high-quality porcin, which could easily arouse people¡¯s desire to destroy. Feng nai turned his face to the side and pushed mo bei¡¯s hand away. Mo bei indeed couldn¡¯t see clearly in such darkness. It was only when the light shone in that she could see the thinyer of muscles on his body. It was young, sexy, and very seductive. So, this was how a boy¡¯s body looked like. Mo bei only took a nce before avoiding his gaze. She still didn¡¯t want to take advantage of a certain God. Even if this person was used to sleeping without clothes on ... Chapter 654

Chapter 654: Two hundred and four

After he turned on the shower. Feng nai had long forgotten that he was still running a fever. His mind was filled with that person¡¯s lips that were so close to him. They were as thin as flower petals and were emitting a lemon smell. The color was very light and almost white. However, when they were stained with water vapor, it was as if they were inviting him to taste them. The scene just now was amon urrence in his dreams. At different times, that person¡¯s lips would always touch his. And he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore. It was like an evil thought that he couldn¡¯t control ... Feng nai closed his eyes and only left the bathroom after he had hidden some things. In her half-awake state, mo bei could still feel the moisture on that person¡¯s body. Naturally, she ced her hand on his forehead again. She only retracted her hand when his temperature was not as hot. Feng nai could smell the scent on mo bei. He didn¡¯t even understand why they were both using the hotel¡¯s shampoo. However, this person always had a very nice smell. It was as if he had smelled it somewhere before. Normally, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t have been able to remember. ...... But today, the little figure that he had once nced past suddenly appeared in his mind. He had noticed the boy who was much shorter than him because the boy had a nice smell. She was carrying a small school bag, her short ck hair was a little messy, and her sharp chin seemed to ovep with the person in front of her for a moment. Although it didn¡¯t seem to be the same. However, Feng nai still paused. He narrowed his eyes and asked,¡±¡±Did you go to Mn to watch the worldpetition?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s words were aplete lie. The worldpetition in Mn was a part of Supreme Alliance. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±I haven¡¯t said which batch it¡¯s from yet. You¡¯re already saying no. You¡¯re reacting a little too quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money. I¡¯ve never been to any of the tournaments.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was t. However, Feng nai paused for a moment. How could he have forgotten this person¡¯s family background and the treatment he had received in his previous team? This was probably how it was like to like someone. From the other party¡¯s words. He could imagine a scene. As long as he thought of that person¡¯s helpless appearance ... All her doubts had disappeared. Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±I¡¯ll bring you this time.¡± Mo bei had just shifted her gaze over. Feng nai met her eyes.¡±Go as a contestant.¡± Mo bei¡¯s pupils quivered, and she buried her face into the pillow. Her voice was very faint, but it was different from usual.¡±Yes.¡± This was the first time someone other than Supreme Alliance had mentioned the worldpetition to her. It was a very different feeling. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have dreams. It was just that she had been far from her dream. It was so long ago that she had almost forgotten. Now, it was being mentioned again. It was as if it would reallye true one day. . This was the feeling of having teammates. Mo bei was happy, so when she fell asleep, the corners of her mouth were half-curved. Feng nai didn¡¯t do anything else because he really did need to rest. He even woke up once or twice in the middle, and Mo bei would always hand him water to drink. It would be like this after the fever subsided. It was about two in the morning. The two of them finally fell into a deep sleep. The only difference was ... Feng nai once again dreamed of those images that he couldn¡¯t control. As he bobbed up and down, the breathing beside him became clearer and clearer. When mo bei opened her eyes, she saw ... Chapter 655

Chapter 655: A kiss with disheveled clothes, sweet

The man¡¯s hand was ced on her waist, and he was pressing down on half of her body. His handsome face was on her neck. The moment mo bei woke up, her entire back was stiff. It was too close, so close that there wasn¡¯t even the slightest gap. Mo bei was wearing a shirt, but it couldn¡¯t resist that person¡¯s heat. That person¡¯s slow breathing was almostpletely on the back of her ear. It was so hot that mo bei subconsciously wanted to push him away. Such a scene. Even though mo bei had never experienced it, she was notpletely clueless. He must have thought of her as someone in his dream. Before she could react, he had already grabbed her wrist. Her body temperature was a little high. The thin lips on her neck were like a burning fire, slightly open. When he kissed them, it was as if an electric current had passed through them, making mo bei shiver. At this moment, two buttons of mo bei¡¯s shirt had already been unbuttoned by his other hand. He pulled it to one side, revealing more than half of her exquisite corbones. ...... Mo bei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she wanted to stop him. However, because of the dream, his strength was surprisingly great. He half-propped himself on her body and bent his long legs, forcefully imprisoning her. Even the space between her legs was pushed in by him. The hand that was free had already changed direction. His well-defined fingers reached into her white shirt from her waist. Mo bei had never experienced this before. It was so dark that it felt like thest time he pressed her against the door. However, he was still mumbling something in his sleep, sexy and mesmerizing, and his cheeks were flushed.¡±Give me ...¡± Some things seemed to be self-taught. The thin nket that was originally covering the two of them had now slid to the side. Mo bei saw that Feng NAI¡¯s movements were bing more and more difficult to resist. However, he seemed to have opened his eyes, and her face was reflected in his eyes. Suddenly, heughed, and his soul-stirring arc was faintly maic as he pressed closer.¡±Why are you so different today?¡± Even his aura and temperature were different. He couldn¡¯t help but not want to wake up. The contact between his fingers gave him an unprecedented stimtion. Just like that, he lowered his head and once again pressed his thin lips against mo bei¡¯s neck. However, this time, it was no longer a simple slide. Instead, it was a storm-like kiss, even with a slight pain. However, it was that kind of pain that could be ignored that made mo bei¡¯s brain stop for half a beat in that instant. Her entire body went numb, and most of her strength disappeared. . She looked at the ceiling, her pupils constricting. She felt as if she was floating in the air. The only thing she could feel was the fatal numbness he brought, as if she had been bitten by a vampire noble. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was a feeling that could make people feel addicted. If it wasn¡¯t for the hand that was reaching into her clothes, it would have touched the White cloth that bound her chest. That pair of cold and light-colored eyes would probably continue to sink in with Feng NAI¡¯s movements. However, just as he was about to pull off all the buttons on her chest. Mo bei suddenly sat up and even held his wrist down. Her breath was still a little unstable, but her tone was very cold.¡±Captain, you¡¯d better wake up and see who I am.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s half-asleep state only changed at this moment. When her body temperature was too high, her thoughts would also follow her. She waspletely awake because of the coldness in a certain someone¡¯s voice ... Chapter 656

Chapter 656: I¡¯m getting more and more out of control

It was indeed true. He was wondering why it was so different today. She lowered her eyes slightly, and soon, the color of her eyes began to darken. There was even a moment when he decided to continue doing what he wanted to do, whether it was real or not. Because the disheveled teenager he had imprisoned was even more attractive than in his dreams. Once that kind of cold and abstinent temperament was broken, it was as if it had really been ruthlessly smeared with a touch of color. This person was right below him. His legs were long and slender, straight and good-looking. His shirt had been rolled up, revealing a section of his waistline. It was beautiful and fair. He was now very clear on what it felt like when his fingers slid across it. Because his hand was inside. As long as he wanted to, he could hold this person¡¯s waist right now and do whatever he wanted to do in his dreams without any restraint. However, his eyes were so cold that it was difficult to approach. It seemed to be saying that if he didn¡¯t stop. They would be finished. ...... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he suddenly retracted his hand. Then, he lifted the thin nket and stood up. His back was facing mo bei, so no one could see his expression.¡±Why is it you?¡± That low maic voice still had a trace of hoarseness that had yet to fade. Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai tilted his eyes, and he could still see the sexiness that hadn¡¯t been fully exposed.¡±¡±Your face is really a little inconvenient.¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her voice was very calm.¡±¡±It¡¯s the captain¡¯s dream that has a problem. ¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Feng nai turned around and supported himself with one hand by mo bei¡¯s side. His eyes were fixed on that clear and wless face.¡±Little brother, you really don¡¯t look like someone who already has a girlfriend. At our age, isn¡¯t it normal to dream about the person we like? Or is brother Nan from No. 2 middle school pretending to be innocent again? this doesn¡¯t seem like your style. ¡± Mo bei was indeed different from her brother in this aspect. Mo bei looked down and avoided his gaze.¡±¡±Then, Captain, please look carefully next time. Don¡¯t mix up the dream and reality.¡± ¡°If it was someone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have mixed it up.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s because of your face. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Mo bei looked at the man¡¯s back and started to tidy her shirt. She was smart. She knew that he was dreaming of her in a female outfit. However, in his dream, he had ... Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused, and even the expression in her eyes changed. She also noticed that he was talking about why he was different today. In other words, something like today had happened more than once in his dream. As mo bei thought of this, she didn¡¯t know why, but her tailbone felt numb. Even her neck felt a little warm. . It was probably because there was still some of his aura on it. Mo bei raised her hand and touched her neck. She turned her head to look into the mirror and realized that there were marks on the ces he had kissed. As mo bei listened to the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, she reached out and buttoned thest button. Even after Feng nai hade out, the two of them had a tacit understanding not to mention what had just happened. Mo bei would even avoid the gaze of that person. It was because the rhythm of her breathing was not like her usual self. After all, as long as he saw that handsome face, he would be able to escape. She would be reminded of his wet face, his deep eyes, and his fierce actions. It was very young and sexy, but it was very easy to sink with it ... Chapter 657

Chapter 657: Tantalizing and sweet

Feng nai, on the other hand, was worried that he would arouse suspicion if he did anything else. She suspected that he had done it on purpose. Indeed, when she was close to a certain someone. He had already guessed that this was not a dream. His brain gave the order to stop. However, he didn¡¯t want to stop. He even wanted to get closer to this person. It would be best if he could get close enough that there was no gap. However, it wasn¡¯t a loss. She could still feel the cool body temperature of that person on her lips. As expected, even the man¡¯s body had the slight sweetness of lemons. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened at this thought. He roughly knew what kind of request he would make to this person after the provincialpetition. Didn¡¯t he say that he could agree to anything? ...... Feng nai lowered his eyes and smiled, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. He was simply looking forward to it. This person was indeed like this. The more he wanted to make him hotter. It would be best if she could see the desire for him on that handsome face. Just like just now, there were obvious ripples in that pair of cold eyes. There was also the chaotic breath and the half-torn white shirt. Even when she pushed him away, it was as if she was inviting him. This was the first time he saw trouble Lin¡¯s little brother, and panic shed through his eyes. There was also the look of the first snow melting, like a hazy but cold gaze. They were all tempting him to continue. It was impossible that this little brother, trouble Lin, did not know anything. After all, they were both boys. However, he discovered something. This person had indeed not been kissed or touched like him. That meant that he and Yun Shen were just dating and had not had any intimate contact. But how do you exin that day in the Ktv and the recent duo? Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her, seemingly a little nonchnt. Mo bei knew that he was looking at her, but she did not show any difference. However, the blood vessel that was connected to his heart was slightly bulging. In fact, the two of them were basically in the same state. Compared to mo bei, Feng nai was the one who really needed to pay more attention to his eyes so that they wouldn¡¯t reveal too many emotions. It was rare for the two of them to have such a quiet moment. He sat on the left and right sides of the table and ate his breakfast in silence. Feng NAI¡¯s body temperature was still on the high side, so mo bei didn¡¯t forget to brew him some medicine. However, when she handed it over, it would definitely shorten the distance between the two of them. It was also when she lowered her head to prepare the medicine. Feng nai saw the faint mark on mo bei¡¯s neck. It was a very pleasing mark. . The moment she thought of the fact that he was the one who had left it behind ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes would also darken. Some things could not be suppressed. Hence, when mo bei approached ... He suddenly stretched out his hand and supported his handsome face with one hand while his other hand gently stroked mo bei¡¯s neck. In a very low voice, he said,¡±¡±Does it hurt?¡± Mo beicuo didn¡¯t expect him to do this, and his slender figure stiffened. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to see it and didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. It was as if he was simply apologizing.¡±My family members do like it this way. The more they want it, the more they will use their teeth to bite it. It¡¯s your fault for not pushing me away when I was dreaming. There¡¯s already a mark on it. Shall I help you apply some medicine?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei retreated a little to get away from the burning finger. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of what happened this morning. Now, as soon as mo bei saw those well-defined fingers, she could imagine the strange feeling that made her feel weak all over when he had reached into her shirt ... Chapter 658

Chapter 658: Scheming and scheming

¡°I¡¯m going to see if there are any extra rooms in the hotel today. ¡± Mo bei stood up, wanting to calm down. If she continued to look at this face, it was inevitable that her thoughts would run wild. Feng nai didn¡¯t stop mo bei. After all, he had done it too deliberately, and it would inevitably arouse suspicion. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He sat there nonchntly, as if he didn¡¯t care about the room. However, after mo bei left ... Feng nai then picked up the hotel phone and dialed a string of numbers. There was no way Feng nai would forget who was in charge of his own business. On the other hand, the person on the other end of the line furrowed his brows. Why did the caller ID show the number of the hotel room? Even if the guests wanted to fight, they shouldn¡¯t havee here. The hotel manager hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone.¡±¡±Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm. The person in charge couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He looked at the caller ID again.¡±Young, young master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai respondedzily.¡±The person who¡¯s staying in my roomter will go to the front desk and ask if there are any extra rooms avable today. Get the front desk staff to tell him that there aren¡¯t any.¡± ...... The person-in-charge was really confused and shocked. Why was young master here? He was even staying in a hotel room? He didn¡¯t have the young master¡¯s check-in information here. The person-in-charge was uneasy, not caring that there was still a meetingter. ¡°I¡¯ll go down now. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too fake.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tapped on the table.¡±You can just call the front desk and tell them.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The person-in-charge felt that the young master was too strange today. He did not nitpick on the hotel¡¯s hygiene. Many people thought that this hotel was the Feng family¡¯s business. In fact, he was the only one who knew. This hotel was independent of the Feng Corporation and was founded by young master himself. Back then, the old Chairman had asked him to familiarize himself with the Feng Corporation. ¡°I¡¯m not interested unless I can control it myself,¡±he said. The old Chairman probably valued the young master¡¯s ability in business. It was now the best hotel in quancheng. Whether it was the service concept or the hygiene situation, it was all a n that young master hade up with in the beginning. In other words, the young master was the real owner of this hotel. And he was just an employee. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call now. ¡± However, what kind of friend could sleep in the same room as the young master? The person-in-charge couldn¡¯t imagine it. After all, young master had very high expectations for people ... In the hotel lobby. There were quite a few people checking in. Even so, mo bei was the most eye-catching one standing there. She had a pure and cold temperament, and many people had already started to look over. . Obviously, she was a little distracted today. ¡°Sir, do you need any help?¡± The receptionist looked at the young man in front of her, and her tone couldn¡¯t help but be gentle. Mo bei looked up.¡±Do you have any extra standard rooms today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you check. ¡± As the receptionist spoke, she began to move her mouse and look at theputer. Then, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, we¡¯re still ...¡± Just as they were talking. The internal cable suddenly rang. The receptionist smiled at mo bei and told her to wait a moment before picking up the phone. ¡°Is the guest in Room 1107 asking if there are any extra rooms?¡± he asked. The receptionist was still wondering how President Xin knew about this.¡±Yes, you ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, listen to me. ¡± ¡°Tell the guest that all the rooms are full today,¡± the manager said.¡±Aspensation, the hotel will give him a bottle of precious red wine, two steaks, and a te of escargot snail and lobster from North America.¡± Chapter 659

Chapter 659: Two-faced nainai continues to set up north, sweet

The receptionist¡¯s mouth stiffened as she listened. She wanted to tell him that a room in the hotel only cost about 800 Yuan. But what he gave out was something that cost 8000 Yuan. Wasn¡¯t this a little ... When the receptionist heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at the youngster in front of her. What was the background of this person? ¡°Also, ask the room service staff to make another trip and see if the guest has any other needs. Do it naturally and don¡¯t let the guest suspect anything.¡± The front desk receptionist thought, you¡¯re already giving things like this, and you don¡¯t make people suspicious? But he had no choice. This was the first time their manager had been so different. What was the reason? After the receptionist hung up, she was still looking at mo bei. Mo bei raised her brows, feeling a little baffled by his gaze. ...... Very quickly, the receptionist smiled professionally and sweetly.¡±¡±It¡¯s like this, Sir. Thest standard room has been booked by another guest. The hotel doesn¡¯t have any extra rooms at the moment. To make up for our debt, we will give you a bottle of precious red wine, two steaks, a French escargots and a North American lobster. We hope you can understand.¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s side profile was a little puzzled. Although she didn¡¯t stay in a hotel often. However, he also knew that it was normal that there would be no room to change after the room was full. Can I even give my customers something like lobster and escargot? Of course, the receptionist could see the doubt in the young man¡¯s eyes. Thinking of the sentence ¡°don¡¯t let the guest suspect you,¡±he could only force himself to smile and say,¡±¡±Do you have any other questions?¡± For a moment, mo bei even suspected that she had underestimated the service of a high-ss hotel. She shook her head slightly. She still felt that something was wrong, so she turned her eyes.¡±Can you tell me the name of the person in charge of this hotel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re surnamed Xin. ¡± The receptionist smiled. Mo bei raised her brows again. Could it be that she was overthinking things? Even someone as smart as mo bei wouldn¡¯t have expected that because Feng nai had still been underage when this hotel had been established, Xin min had indeed been the person in charge on the surface. At this moment, Feng nai was nonchntly lying on the bed, waiting for the ¡°good news¡± that a certain someone had brought back. Sure enough. . The first thing mo bei said when she returned was,¡±the hotel is full. There are no more rooms.¡± There was a hint of puzzlement in his voice.¡±But they said there¡¯spensation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°That good?¡± Feng nai pretended not to know. Mo bei looked at the handsome face that was so close to her, as if she was trying to find something suspicious in it. ¡°¡±They said they wanted to give us mage snails and North American lobsters, as well as a bottle of rare red wine. These gifts are enough for us to live for half a month.¡± When Feng nai heard about the menu, he wanted to call his pig-like teammate, Xin Yan, over and mock him. But on the surface, he smiled and said indifferently,¡±¡±Young man, you¡¯re really as innocent as you look. This kind of hotel only looks good and has a beautiful price tag, but in reality, they might be using inferior products to rece the good ones, especially red wine. The red wine in the supermarket costs 30 to 40 yuan, and it¡¯s even a buy one free one red wine. It can be considered a treasure in the hotel. How do you know that they¡¯re not doing some marketing to make you stay and strengthen their service concept?¡± The person-in-charge, Xin Yan, heard these words when he pushed the food cart in with room service. The corner of his mouth twitched. Young master, is it really okay for you to defame your own hotel like this? Chapter 660

Chapter 660: A sweet misunderstanding at bei Hua school

¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± The room service staff didn¡¯t understand how their boss was feeling. They only felt that their boss was very stressed. What day was it today? why did President Xine with her to deliver food? was he checking on her work? One couldn¡¯t me the people below for thinking this way. The actions of the person in charge were simply too unusual. After hearing the voice, mo bei even silently nced in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. The meaning of that nce was very clear. It was nothing more than saying that he had been mocking her behind her back and that someone had heard him. However, Feng nai was still smilingzily. However, when he raised his eyes and swept them over the man in the suit, his eyes turned cold. What are you doing here? Xin Yan felt a chill at the back of his neck from that nce. This ... Was young master dissatisfied with him in any way? The room service was quite professional, and he didn¡¯t forget to introduce them to mo bei.¡±¡±Hello, this is the person in charge of our hotel, President Xin. In order to understand your experience, he wanted to ask you if there was anything else you needed. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over andnded on President Xin¡¯s face. She saw that his gaze had been fixed on Feng nai, who was on the bed, ever since he had entered the room. He had never left. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and looked at a certain Almighty on the bed. Although he had already put on his clothes, his pale face that was half-lying on the bed with a clear and youthful look would indeed attract some attention. Senior Lin Feng had taught her to be careful of middle-aged men. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they all liked to watch it. ...... At the thought of this, mo bei moved to the side and blocked President Xin¡¯s gaze. Her voice was still calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Xin Yan was still trying hard to look inside, and his enthusiasm was a little unusual.¡±¡±You¡¯re wee, Sir. If you have any questions, just ask. Our hotel always abides by the principle of customer first. In addition, your room has been chosen as the luckiest room, so you can tell me what you want to eat. Your friend doesn¡¯t look too good. Is it because the food in the hotel doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡± He probably didn¡¯t lose any hair. If that was the case, it was no wonder that the young master looked at him with such a gaze. On the other hand, the more mo bei looked at Xin NI¡¯s behavior, the stranger she felt it was. It was as if he was going to personally test the temperature of a certain God. As expected, senior Lin Feng was right. There were always a lot of strange uncles. ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± When mo bei rejected someone, there would always be an aura around her. Especially now, it was very simr to the way she looked when she was fighting in school, cold and straightforward. At this moment, Xin Chen turned his gaze over. Was it an illusion? Why did he feel that his young master¡¯s friend was hostile to him? . ¡°Then ...¡± Xin Chen still wanted to say something. She saw the ¡°sickly beauty¡± in mo bei¡¯s eyes standing behind her. Her thin lips moved, but she looked very cold and did not make a sound. However, everyone who saw him knew that he was saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Xin Ni naturally did not dare to stay any longer. He curled his lips into a smile and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Then, I wish you a pleasant meal.¡± Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to say,¡±¡±Your friend is really handsome. He looks like a celebrity. If only I could talk to him in private. I wonder if he¡¯s interested in being the spokesperson of our hotel.¡± A hotel spokesperson? Mo bei looked up and said three clear words again,¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested,¡± ¡°This ...¡± Xin Yan wanted to say something, but mo bei had already closed the door. Her side profile was as elegant as ever. But Feng nai, who already understood a certain someone, seemed to have noticed something. He raised his brows.¡±You don¡¯t like this President Xin?¡± Chapter 661 - Scheming, but sweet

Chapter 661: Scheming, but sweet

After mo bei let out an indifferent ¡°mm¡±, she added,¡±¡±He has feelings for you.¡± ¡°Yes, I, have, a, way, to, think?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was slow, as if he was thinking about how trouble Lin¡¯s little brother hade to this conclusion. Mo bei nced at him and pulled the nket up. Her emotions did not change.¡±¡±He was standing on tiptoe and looking at you with a strange look in his eyes. He even wanted you to be the spokesperson of the hotel. These are basically all the tricks of the perverted uncle.¡± Feng nai roughly understood a certain someone¡¯s train of thought. He held back hisughter and said,¡±¡±Is that so? I couldn¡¯t even tell just now. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s dressed like a human, so you definitely wouldn¡¯t think in that direction. ¡± Mo bei stood there, tall and slender, her voice as clear as ever.¡±¡±Captain, don¡¯t lie on the bed in front of others in the future. With your looks, it¡¯s inevitable that uncles like you will have thoughts about you.¡± Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment, then turned his head and started coughing lightly. Mo bei thought that Feng NAI¡¯s throat was ufortable, so she went to pour him a ss of water. Little did he know that Feng nai couldn¡¯t even suppress the curve of his lips. However, this did not affect the speed at which Feng NAI¡¯s brain worked. So when mo bei came over with a cup of water ... Feng nai then casually said,¡±¡±No wonder a director at No. 1 middle school would always take a second look at me when I was eating.¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai drank his waterzily.¡±He¡¯s about the same age as that CEO Xin. He¡¯s also dressed very appropriately.¡± ...... Mo bei seemed to be thinking for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Next time, you can point it out for me to see.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. ¡°We can block them in the alley and give them a beating,¡± mo bei said naturally. Feng nai wanted tough again, but after holding it in, he pretended not to care and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s not very good. What if it¡¯s not? and now that I think about it, more than one director at No. 1 middle school has looked at me like that. After our speechst time, a boy in charge of the Student Union even looked at me for a long time.¡± ¡°A student from No. 1 middle school ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they all be afraid of you?¡± Realizing that he was being a little ridiculous, Feng nai started to retract his words nonchntly.¡±¡±Yes, but the look in my eyes never changed. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like to interact with people. When I was in junior high school, my mom was still afraid that I would encounter something in school because of this. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed even more.¡±What about junior high?¡± ¡°I was followed by a perverted man, and he even confessed to me.¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t lying.¡±So when you approached me backstage, I thought you were like him.¡± Mo bei did not pay attention to the second half of his sentence. After hearing the first half, she answered in self-doubt,¡±¡±Is this how you get the resistance in your heart?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai said in his heart that his resistance against people had started since he was young, and this had something to do with his kidnapping. He understood what this little brother of trouble Lin was thinking about, so he just leaned on the bed and said,¡±¡±Sometimes, I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t even have the strength to wave my fist when I meet such people.¡± . When he was in junior high. Because Feng nai was very exquisite. It was indeed a disaster to the country. It wasn¡¯t wrong to be followed by an uncle. But the difference was that he almost beat that person to the point that he couldn¡¯t take care of himself. Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned cold as she listened. Many people thought that gay men were as morous as they were in novels. In fact, no matter who it was, there were good and bad people. There were many cases where some people, in order to satisfy themselves, would even pick on minors and confuse their sexual orientation ... Chapter 662 ?Chapter 662: Scheming, keep him Trantor: 549690339 At the thought of this, mo bei spoke again.¡±Let¡¯s go to and from school together during this period. I¡¯ll go over to No. 1 middle school during lunch break.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai lowered his eyes, his thin lips slowly curving into a smile. He was just short of writing the words ¡®my evil n seeded¡¯... There were red wine lobsters and steak on the dining cart. The lunch was sumptuous. After all, mo bei was someone who could easily get drunk, so her knowledge of wine was limited. Otherwise, she would definitely have known that this bottle of red wine wasn¡¯t a buy-one-get-one item in the supermarket like Feng nai had said. Instead, it was really so expensive that it left her speechless. After the meal, mo bei went downstairs to buy some medicine. Feng nai also wanted to follow. However, mo bei did not give way. After the previous two incidents, mo bei clearly already knew that a certain Almighty would be recognized even if he wore a mask. Just like that, Feng nai was left alone in the room. His fever had subsided, and his daily cold didn¡¯t make Feng nai feel anything. After he stopped pretending to be a ¡®sickly beauty¡¯, he picked up his phone and dialed the number again. This time, Xin min was even more jittery than thest time. He was afraid that his year-end bonus would be deducted. After all, his young master¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Unexpectedly, after the call went through, the young master¡¯s first sentence was,¡±¡±Your performance was not bad, you acted very well as a perverted uncle.¡± Perverted, big, uncle? Xin Yan, who had always been gentle and well-mannered, was really a little confused. ¡°The chain reaction it causes is also very valuable.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint. Xin Yan¡¯s heart, which had been lifted, finally settled down.¡±Do you need to arrange another room for your friend? after all, young master, you don¡¯t like to ...¡± ¡°I was just about to praise you for being useful, but it seems like you should eat more walnuts now, Mr. Xin.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s light mockery was always so sudden.¡±¡±Come to my roomter. Don¡¯te in, just stand at the door. Remember, be a little dirty.¡± No matter what, Xin Ni was a big Shot in the industry, and he stuttered,¡±¡±F * ck, be more perverted?¡± Why did young master keep using this adjective today? And it was used on him! Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Come back in ten minutes. Leave when you see someone in my room.¡± ...¡±Young master, what are you trying to do?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts were actually notplicated. Based on his understanding of a certain little brother. After what happened this morning. She would definitely want to keep her distance from him. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t stay here for the night. Then what was the point of staying in the same room? Mo bei indeed had this intention. After seeing that Feng nai had almost recovered, she had wanted to return to the apartment to stay the night after delivering the medicine. Tomorrow was the final round of the provincialpetition. She needed to change out of her clothes. And she didn¡¯t have time to practice her brother¡¯s support. However, this period of time should be about right. At that time, she could leave with a peace of mind ... Mo bei recalled the promise she had made to Feng nai yesterday and nced at the date on her phone again. There were still 13 days before the National League. In other words, she could only stay here for another 13 days at most. Mo bei retracted her gaze. After taking the medicine, she put on her mask again. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan are looking for someone to y on their behalf. It¡¯s all over the forum. Some live streamers are also saying that no matter how rich ck me is, he won¡¯t be able to keep the news under control.¡± ¡°Substitute? Impossible. I don¡¯t believe it. I watched brother chennan y the game. ¡± ¡°The evidence is out anyway ...¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663: The changes in the North Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When did this happen? ¡°He¡¯s been like that since a long time ago. Otherwise, why would he suddenly die? but no one paid much attention to it before, but it¡¯s different now. I guess some people can¡¯t stand it. After all, mo bei and Xiang Nan have been quite arrogant recently.¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have to y in his ce. With his strength, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°What do you know? it¡¯s through the inte. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He¡¯s just good at selling his character. Anyway, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s ying on his behalf.¡± When mo bei heard this, her dark eyes turned to the side. Two people who had juste out of the inte cafe were discussing. The voice was very loud, and it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of holding back. The word ¡®substitute¡¯ made mo bei¡¯s fingers stiffen. He was clearly standing under the afternoon sun, but he felt cold all over. She didn¡¯t believe that his brother would find someone to y for him. However, her current state really did seem like her brother¡¯s substitute. In a situation where no one knew that she was mo bei and not mo Nan, people could speak of her as a substitute with great certainty. If someone found out that she wasn¡¯t her brother ... What would the result be? Mo bei paused. Uncle Feng must have expected this to happen. That was why he had asked her when her brother would be back. Because once the National League started, the nature would be different. Mo bei was clear about this. However, being clear was one thing. The coldness in her heart would still remain. This feeling continued until she returned to the hotel. In between, mo bei had also been reading those discussions. The only thing she felt real about was the coldness. Mo bei never said anything about it, but in reality, she had always been paying attention to thepetition. No matter which match her brother had yed, she had always tried her best to watch. Even though people their age didn¡¯t know much about e-sports. She was someone who was happy that her son had won. Had he already seen these messages? The moment she thought of this, mo bei¡¯s hands clenched tightly. Probably not. Now, mo bei realized the benefits of the chef¡¯spetition. Besides, her brother had also said that during this period of time, aunt Feng would always meet up with her mother to chat. For some reason, the chill in mo bei¡¯s heart eased a little. The Almighty¡¯s family wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would follow whatever others said. Therefore, she would not be like the Auntie fromst time, who asked her mother when they were in the neighborhood,¡±¡±Where¡¯s your son? I heard that he was fired by the club. Did he do something wrong?¡± At that time, her mother had been asking her,¡±¡±Did your brother really get fired by the club? No way, he¡¯s been with that club for three years, and there hasn¡¯t been any problems before. Don¡¯t you think I should ask your brother?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo bei only remembered that she had the same feeling as she did now when she had finished watching the incident. It was cold all around her, but there was a little pain in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the club¡¯s philosophy is different from his. I¡¯ll get better.¡± However, mo bei had also noticed. People always liked to say that some things would be broken without being attacked. However, this was not the case. One sentence from you, one sentence from him. Who cared what the truth was? The people who wanted you toe down would only create more material for the audience. Rumors would not stop at the wise. They would only stop if their interests were damaged. Mo bei strolled along the hotel corridor. When she passed by thest window, her ck eyes hadpletely changed. She would make them pay the price. Chapter 664 Chapter 664: Scheming, hug, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei took another step forward. All he saw was a sneaky figure in front of the room. It was the person in charge of the hotel, President Xin. What was the meaning of appearing here like this? Mo bei wanted to ask that person, but before she could get close, President Xin had already left. He seemed to have seen that someone hade, so he felt guilty. This made mo bei¡¯s eyes darken. After she pushed the door open, she saw Feng nai still lying on the bed. Feng nai had fallen asleep because he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his cold. Under her light breathing was a face that made people want to look at it again. When he was asleep, there was no sense of oppression at all. Instead, he looked like a very well-behaved cat. His nose was white and tall, his skin was clean, and his eyshes were long and thick. He looked very young. Mo bei walked over and took a few nces. For some reason, her heart felt a little warm. Not everyone had changed. This person was still ying games, just like the people she knew in the past. For some reason, mo bei reached out and touched his face gently. It was soft, and her fingertips were a little itchy. However, mo bei quickly retracted her hand, her brows slightly furrowed. She seemed to have taken advantage of a certain God again. After mo bei nced at the person on the bed, she strolled to the side. She massaged her eyebrows in frustration and warned herself not to do it again. Then, she pulled the thin nket over for Feng nai and covered him. Let¡¯s talk about it after he wakes up. Just as mo bei had this thought ... The man grabbed her wrist. He was still not fully awake. His dark eyes were staring at her, and there was no focus at all. His skin was as white as milk.¡±What are you doing?¡± he asked. Mo bei lowered her eyes. Her voice was clear.¡±I¡¯m covering you with something.¡± Feng nai had really woken up at this moment. After that person¡¯s shadow appeared in his eyes, he suddenly smiled and said nonchntly,¡±¡±I thought you were going to take advantage of me.¡± Mo bei saw that his bathrobe was showing signs of sliding down as he sat up. She reached out to close his cor.¡±If Captain is well rested, get up and follow me.¡± ¡°Leave? Where to?¡± Feng naizily sped that person¡¯s hand, not intending to let go. Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear.¡±Let¡¯s go to my ce. The Feng family¡¯s bodyguards aren¡¯t around. I¡¯ll be fine. This hotel isn¡¯t safe.¡± ¡°Not safe?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows raised as he thought of something, and the corners of his lips curled up.¡±¡±I think it¡¯s pretty good. Why do you think so?¡± Mo bei nced at him and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±The person in charge of this hotel has an intention on you. I wanted to go back alone, but I saw him sneakily at the door. He probably wanted to use their door card toe in and see you. I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed, as if he didn¡¯t know anything about this. Then, he leaned forward and rested his forehead on mo bei¡¯s shoulder, but a hint of a smile shed across his eyes. As expected, his method was effective. Mo bei couldn¡¯t see him like this, so she paused for a moment. ¡°I feel ufortable just thinking about it. Let me lean on it for a while,¡± he said in a muffled voice. Mo bei looked at his slightly trembling shoulders and thought that it was because the events of his childhood had left a huge psychological shadow on him. From a psychological point of view, this was the aftereffect of memory, and it was very difficult to ovee. She hesitated before reaching out and gently patting Feng NAI¡¯s back. This made the curve on Feng NAI¡¯s lips deepen ... Chapter 665 Chapter 665: The bei who protects Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 Just because she had a cold. Feng nai had basically not packed anything. He even had to sit on the bed and let mo bei help him put on his mask. It was different from when he was in front of others. He knew that young master was checking out. Xin Ni immediately rushed over and asked mo bei,¡±¡±Is this customer not satisfied with our benefits?¡± Here ites again. Mo bei did not stand on ceremony this time. Her voice was very calm, but the words she said did not match her clear and good-looking face.¡±If I see you looking at him like that again, you don¡¯t need your eyes anymore.¡± Xin Yan froze, full of doubts,...¡±What, what does this mean?¡± Did the young master¡¯s friend misunderstand him? Also, did he see wrongly? young master was actually smiling. Although she had a mask on, her eyes could not be hidden. Why? Xin Yan, who was trapped in the pit, felt a little lost the entire day. What was young master so happy about? Of course, she was happy to be protected by a certain someone. Feng nai nced at mo bei, who was standing next to him. It looked like trouble Lin¡¯s trick was still useful. After all, a certain older brother was born to be a strong person. If he pretended to be weak, he would be taken care of by the other party. After knowing that he would not be left behind. Feng NAI¡¯s mood finally improved. Besides, it wasn¡¯t his first time at the apartment. Of course, Feng nai knew that there was only one bed over there, and it wasn¡¯t big. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of this third wheel, trouble Lin, things would have been even better. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Feng nai looked at the little one sitting opposite him and sneered as he removed his mask. Little Lin ate the yogurt his little brother had bought for him in big mouthfuls.¡±¡±Brother, are you an idiot? don¡¯t you read the messages? as my little brother¡¯s number one fan, of course I have toe over tofort him at this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so fresh and refined. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s aura hadpletely changed, and there was a mocking smile on his lips. Little Lin squinted his beautiful big eyes.¡±Little brother said that you¡¯ve caught a cold and your body is very weak. You don¡¯t look like one at all. You¡¯re not pretending so that little brother can take care of you, are you?¡± ¡°Cancel the ocean mansion this week.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow. Little Lin¡¯s little mouth twitched.¡±If you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll tell little brother that you¡¯re pretending to be me.¡± ¡°Your little brother already knows.¡± Feng nai was nonchnt.¡±How is it? you don¡¯t have any evidence against me. How do you n on threatening your brother?¡± Little Lin paused and immediately changed his attitude. He hugged Feng NAI¡¯s thigh with his little hands.¡±Brother, you¡¯re so handsome today.¡± ¡°Hehe. Do I need you to tell me how handsome I am?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the yogurt on the table.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go after eating. ¡± Little Lin puffed up his cheeks.¡±Brother,¡± he said.¡±Don¡¯t you care what happened to little brother?¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t taken his brother¡¯s words to heart just now. It was because the rare alone time had been destroyed. It was inevitable that he would be a little stubborn. In addition, he had been with ¡®mo Nan¡¯ for the past two days. If something really happened to the other party ... There was no way he didn¡¯t know. However, even though trouble Lin¡¯s IQ in games was very low ... She was usually a little fox. He wouldn¡¯t bring up something without any reason a second time. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice deepened. Little Lin only smiled when he heard that. He knew that his brother would not ignore little brother. Little Lin nced over and saw that the clear figure in the kitchen was still tidying up. Only then did little Lin lean over and say to Feng nai,¡±¡±They said that you were the one who beat up little brother on his behalf during thest live broadcast ...¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666: Two hundred and sixteen Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and it was very obvious that the light in his eyes had be a little cold. Without his phone, he couldn¡¯t log in to any of his ounts. Those who yed with tactics had Dirty Hearts. He was no exception. That day was just a normal livestream. Because a certain someone was using a hero that he had never used before, he was said to be a substitute. It was impossible for an ordinary person to make such a statement. It was more like someone didn¡¯t want the news that mo Nan was an all-rounder to be more popr, so they were suppressing him and leading him to be smeared. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had already darkened a little. ¡°Brother,¡± little Lin urged,¡±hurry up and log in to your ount. Help little brother clear things up.¡± Feng nai nced at him.¡±My phone¡¯s with Grandpa.¡± Little Lin paused and cupped his face with his two little ws, somewhat in disbelief.¡±¡±Brother, did you run away again this time?¡± ¡°Fight for freedom.¡± Feng nai corrected his brother¡¯s choice of words. Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up even more,¡¯what about little brother? I still want brother to talk back to those people. They definitely can¡¯t win against you in an argument. There aren¡¯t many people who can win against you. ¡± ¡°Trouble Lin, are youplimenting me now?¡± Feng nai stood up indifferently.¡±¡±You can leave after dinner. I¡¯ll make your wishe true tomorrow. Those people will shut up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±little Lin was suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re not your little brother. What good would I get by lying to you?¡± Feng nai gestured to him that the people from the kitchen wereing. Little Lin immediately acted as if nothing had happened. After he stood up obediently, he raised his little head with all his might and asked mo bei,¡±¡±Little brother, what are we eatingter? I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°Hot-boiled mutton.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo bei rubbed his head.¡±Can we have mutton?¡± Little Lin immediately sucked in his saliva and nodded. This kind of weather was the most suitable for eating hot-pot mutton. It was a little dark outside. In addition, there was already sesame sauce in the kitchen. Coincidentally, Wang Dongdong was worried that what happened today would affect mo bei and was about to send the ingredients over. Mo bei simply got him to bring three bags of mutton. Wang Dongdong had originally wanted to say something to mo bei. As soon as he saw Almighty k, he immediately recalled his previous experience. I knew I couldn¡¯t eat this meal! She was smart enough to put down the ingredients and leave. As for the rest of the things, she nned to chat with brother Nan on WeChat. In the end, brother Nan did not need hisfort at all. Wang Dongdong took another look at the forum page, and his head hurt. However, since Almighty k was with brother Nan, why didn¡¯t he rify? He didn¡¯t know that Feng nai didn¡¯t have a phone at this time. Wang Dongdong was even a little worried that Almighty k would be like Almighty Lu in the past. Once something happened to brother Nan, he would stay far away. He typed this concern into a message and sent it. After mo bei received it, she only replied with a few words: ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person. ¡± Wang Dongdong heaved a long sigh. Hopefully. At this time, he could only take a gamble. In the kitchen, mo bei put away her phone. Her eyes were still light, and her fingers, which were mixing sesame sauce, were long and fair. She had always been like this when she cooked. Whether it was her side profile or her actions, there was always a sense of abstinence. Feng nai walked over to help. Mo bei nced at his white T-shirt.¡±Wear an apron.¡± Apron? Young master Feng did take it off, but: ¡°Help me put it on.¡± That voice was very nonchnt. Little Lin dug into his yogurt and did not say anything. She didn¡¯t even know how to wear an apron, yet she still wanted to help in the kitchen. She had other ns! Chapter 667 Chapter 667: Mo bei was slightly moved by Gou Renai Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai didn¡¯t think too much about it this time. After hearing his brother¡¯s words, he simply didn¡¯t want a certain someone to be left alone. The one who hesitated was mo bei. He looked at the man¡¯s slightly bent back and head that came over. The quality of her hair was so good that it even made people want to reach out and touch it. After mo bei restrained this thought, she hooked her apron and put it around Feng NAI¡¯s neck. However, that would inevitably shorten the distance between the two of them. Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected to be so close either. He looked up and his forehead touched mo bei ¡®s. Their noses touched, and even their breaths were filled with the other party¡¯s scent. The two of them paused. Then, Feng nai smiled, more or less alluring. It seemed that he would be able to wear an apron more often in the future. Mo bei was calm, after all. She ignored the fact that her heart had skipped a beat just now and put some distance between them with her clear face. He didn¡¯t know when it started. Some things were starting to get out of her control. Mo bei knew that this was not a good sign. It was time to stop. She told herself that she couldn¡¯t go on like this. Mo bei retracted her gaze. Most of her thoughts were on the sauce. It had been like this since the beginning. Other than ying games, cooking could also calm her down. The sesame sauce was mixed with the White sugar soybean milk, and after stirring, it gave off an even better fragrance. Such a familiar scent indeed calmed mo bei¡¯s heart. The three of them, two adults and one child, surrounded the hot pot and ate shabu-shabu meat. The more they ate, the more they felt that it was delicious. The soup stock was at the bottom, and there was no red oil or spicy taste. There were about six to seven tes of different sizes on the table. After mo bei¡¯s special sesame sauce was ced in the White porcin bowl, he scooped out a piece of mutton from the soup pot and added it in. He dripped a few drops of chili oil on it, and his mouth was filled with fragrance. After chewing a few more times, the aroma of the mutton could reach the base of his tongue. The sauce even had a slight sweetness to it. It was so delicious that he wished he could immediately pick up a second piece. In the past, Feng nai would dislike the fishy smell of mutton, but he had eaten more than anyone else today. Little Lin¡¯s head was covered in sweat. The fashionable little liuhai was a little deformed because of the sweat on his forehead, but it didn¡¯t affect his cuteness at all. Mo bei had initially thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the three bags of mutton. Later on, she realized that she seemed to have underestimated the fighting power of the adult and the child. She added some vegetables and noodles into the soup stock. If there were to be any changes ... In the past, when first young master Feng came, it was mo bei who would make him wash the dishes. Now, young master Feng had already cleaned up the table. However, her mysophobia did not improve at all, and she still had to wear a pair of transparent gloves. This was the first time mo bei had seen someone wash the dishes so well that they looked like they were in a poster. Under the slightly rolled up sleeves of his shirt was his well-defined forearm. This was probably the kind of aura this person had. He stood there, even though he was washing the dishes. They were all as handsome as movie stars. No wonder his fans called him the man-tearing man. The so-calledic-tearing man, as the name suggested, was a man who walked out from the tornic book. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened when she realized that her attention was once again on a certain God. In addition, for some reason, little Lin did not want to stay the night. After dinner, he obediently let the driver pick him up. This way, once again, only she and Feng nai were left in the room. It was nothing in the past, but now, mo bei looked up at the side of that person¡¯s face ... Chapter 668 Chapter 668: The provincial final Trantor: 549690339 It was better to sleep separately. Feng nai didn¡¯t know the trick he had painstakingly prepared. However, because of his face, all of them were useless. He watched as mo bei spread the nket properly, then said with a clear and good-looking side profile,¡±¡±Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. ¡°The sofa.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±Sleep on the sofa. Don¡¯t you want your arm?¡± Or do you want to lose tomorrow¡¯s finals?¡± His tone clearly showed that he wouldn¡¯t let mo bei leave the bedroom. Mo bei thought for a moment, then took out a quilt from the closet. She spread it out on the floor and took out a nket and a spare pillow.¡±¡±I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. ¡± Feng nai swept his eyes over it and couldn¡¯t find any problems with it, so he narrowed his eyes. Mo bei did not give him any time to react. After he was done, he reached out to turn off the wallmp. Feng nai sat on the bed, the corners of his eyes a little cold. This wasn¡¯t the oue he wanted. However, at least they were still in the same room. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel the sudden distance. In addition, when he nced over, he happened to see that person replying to the message. His eyes darkened.¡±Information about the assistant?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s yunshen.¡± However, it was only five words, but Feng NAI¡¯s fingers stopped. The idea of pulling a certain someone onto the bed was also dispelled. It was as if no matter how much he did, once he met Yun Shen, everything would return to its original state. Feng nai looked at that tall and slender back view. He was only treating him as the captain. He had been having this taste again and again recently. He would wait until after the provincialpetition. After he had told this person everything, he had finally understood. Everything would be over. Including her current feelings of wanting him. Feng nai reached out and crossed his arm to cover the hair on his forehead. Mo bei seemed to be thinking about something. Two people, one on the bed, one on the floor. None of them were asleep. Normally, he would definitely suffer from insomnia. However, they were all professional yers and understood how important the finals were. Therefore, the two of them forced themselves to sleep. Even if they were not in the mood, they still closed their eyes. The next day. ck me¡¯s business car promptly arrived at the apartment building. Panda felt that something was amiss when he saw the two of them. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was even after looking at it for a long time. ¡°Boss, your phone.¡± Panda suddenly thought of a serious matter.¡±¡±Someone sent the base herest night. I¡¯ll help you charge it.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know who had sent the phone back. It was all messages. Feng nai didn¡¯t reply and turned off the screen. Panda was a little stunned. He had thought that the first thing his boss would do after getting the phone was to refute the rumors on his brother¡¯s behalf. After all, they had been together during the live broadcast the other day. Why didn¡¯t boss mention this? Was it because he was in a bad mood? Panda really wanted to say that this was the provincial finals, so could he not show some spirit! Even though the atmosphere in the car was usually like this. But the rtionship between the two of them shouldn¡¯t be so light. Panda scratched his head, not quite understanding. What was going on? Feng Yi sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Through the rear mirror, he could see that his nephew had returned to his usual cold self. He was wearing hisbat uniform and looking out the window. Mo bei knew that a certain Almighty wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, but this time, she resisted the urge to feed him. Some things really couldn¡¯t be a habit. It was because habits were too hard to break ... Chapter 669 Chapter 669: Brother, I¡¯m walking the path you¡¯ve walked Trantor: 549690339 After waiting the entire morning and seeing no response from a certain someone, Feng NAI¡¯s chest felt so tight that it hurt the moment he got into the business car. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face, and he still looked indifferent. But the sense of alienation still existed. It was no wonder Panda felt that something was wrong. Feng Yi, on the other hand, raised a brow at this scene. Most of his attention wasn¡¯t on Feng nai. Instead, he was looking at mo bei. In his memory, Xiao Budian had never been so rxed. Feng Yi wasn¡¯t worried that their mood would affect the match. They would naturally solve the internal problems. Feng Yi knew very well that the little one wasn¡¯t in the mood to date. Nothing was more important than her secret. If his nephew could never figure this out ... That¡¯s the only way ... As his manager, Feng Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t just focus on this. He looked at the huge crowd in the za not far away and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses.¡±In a while, all of you just need to go to your resting room. No matter who asks the question, you don¡¯t need to answer it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this time, they all knew what kind of questions they would be asked when they entered. However, they could only guess the problem. He didn¡¯t know that sometimes, gossip was really scary. So much so that the moment they got off the car. ¡°Stop!¡± Someone shouted,¡±have mo bei leave the team to the South!¡± ¡°Give me back my ticket money. I bought the ticket to watch thepetition, not to watch a substitute fight!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± ¡°Selling character designs, freeloading off poprity, and ying on behalf of others. I just want to know why you¡¯re keeping this person alive. Are you worthy of us who like you?¡± The scene was chaotic. Those voices rang in mo bei¡¯s ears. Her heart, which had lost its rhythm because of Feng nai, had calmed down instead. It was so quiet that when she walked past, there was no expression on her side profile, and she seemed to drift away. She thought that she could finally understand one-tenth of the path her brother had walked. So it was like this. Every sentence could wear down your passion for the game. Or he would ask himself if this path was worth it? At that time. What exactly did her brother rely on to support himself? He had no teammates. There was no outside help. Even the ambnce had to be called by someone else. However, that was only the beginning. What was happening in front of her was the process. ¡°Mo bei, Xiang Nan, you don¡¯t deserve to stay here. Get out of the esports circle.¡± ¡°Get out of the e-sports circle!¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t look at anyone. She was looking at her left hand. Get out of the esports scene? ¡°Speak!¡± Some people shouted again, really wanting an answer. However, mo bei stuffed her hands into her pockets. The curve of her chin was clear and indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯ve caused ck me to be like this!¡± ng! Mo bei heard a bottle of mineral water being thrown at her. Before she could do anything. The person behind her grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the side. ¡°Who threw the water bottle?¡± It was Feng nai. The sound seemed to be very light, but because it was so light, in such a noisy environment, it captured everyone¡¯s hearing almost immediately. The one who hit him was a girl who wasn¡¯t very young.¡±I threw it! It was simply too disgusting! Just because the die-hard fans don¡¯t have the ability to distinguish right from wrong doesn¡¯t mean we don ¡®t!¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670: Two hundred and twenty Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai stopped. As soon as they stopped, more and more people surrounded them. Panda wanted boss to leave quickly. He was really worried that his boss would do something. Mo bei directly grabbed his wrist, her eyes very dark.¡±¡±Thepetition is important.¡± Four words. This made Feng nai cast a sideways nce, and his tightly clenched hands gradually loosened. At that moment, he just wanted to throw it back. But he was not stupid enough to do that. ¡°Call the police.¡± This was what Feng nai said to his assistant on the other side.¡±¡±Ask this person who intentionally caused harm to go to the police station and exin why she threw the water bottle.¡± The people around them were stunned when they heard this. The girl cried even harder,¡±to think that I¡¯ve liked ck me for so long. Call the police?¡± Is this how you guys treat your fans? It¡¯s really heart-chilling!¡± ¡°It turns out that your love has a violent tendency.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±verbal attacks don¡¯t work. They¡¯ll have to escte to actual actions. No one would want this kind of love.¡± ¡°I guess I was blind to like the wrong team,¡± the girl snorted. ¡°No, we¡¯re just unlucky to be liked by someone like you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was calm.¡±What do you like about us? I¡¯ll get my team members to change it in the future.¡± The girl was really choked up and couldn¡¯t say anything. She pointed the spearhead at mo bei. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, Almighty K wouldn¡¯t have be like this! Even now, you¡¯re still selling your character, saying that thepetition is important. It¡¯s really disgusting. ¡± ¡°Since you find it disgusting, then don¡¯te and see it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent. It was probably because of this that it made people feel even more angry. Many people were moring to stop being fans. The other girls immediately shouted,¡±¡±Mo bei, Xiang Nan, don¡¯t you have any conscience? you let the team get scolded like this because of you, and you still shamelessly stay here! Aside from letting him get scolded, what have you done for ck me?!¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and nced in that direction.¡±¡±I can let it win.¡± Five words, no more, no less. Some people were shocked. This was because they knew very well that after mo bei and Xiang Nan joined ck me, they had yed a crucial role in every match. However, not everyone would stop attacking. The results of the battle were not important to them. Now, it was more important to make the person they thought was a substitute to get lost. Indeed, ck me had never experienced such chaos before. Panda¡¯s appearance and personality were both very likable. There were indeed people that Feng nai didn¡¯t like him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Needless to say, han Xi and granny Hui were basically the same. This was the first time he had encountered such an encounter. They weren¡¯t the ones panicking, but the assistant standing beside them. He was really worried that it would have a bad influence, but he couldn¡¯t say it directly. After entering the lounge, he said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t let this affect your mood. Big cat, tidy up your cor. Someone must have pulled it just now. I¡¯ll go and talk to the people outside and the fans. ¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Feng nai raised the corners of his eyes, zipped up his jacket, and stuffed his hands into his pockets as he looked at him.¡±¡±Do what you should do. Water, mint candy, hand them to us ten minutes before the start of the game. We¡¯ll see you at the rest of the games. If you go andmunicate with them, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± The assistant trembled. For some reason, he felt that his leg was already starting to hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± It was mo bei¡¯s voice. She stood in the shadows, her hair falling down. Her hand was pressing on the wrist guard on her left hand, so no one could see her expression ... Chapter 671 Chapter 671: The North Trantor: 549690339 Panda scratched the back of his head.¡±Brother, don¡¯t be like this. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°The trouble now is because of me.¡± Mo bei walked over, her eyes hiding something.¡±¡±There won¡¯t be any.¡± Panda didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but he felt that his brother seemed to be emitting a cold light today. Just like a precious sword, it would only reveal its cold Qi when it drank blood. The assistant thought that there would definitely be amotion outside. With such a huge impact, he was afraid that mo Nan would be banned frompeting. It was not as if ck me did not have a substitute. However, the substitutes would usually be training in the club, so their teamwork was definitely not as good as mo nai ¡®s. In addition to the word ¡®substitute¡¯, ck me¡¯s reputation had suffered a heavy blow. If the organizingmittee really did decide to disqualify mo Nan because of this, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Panda was also worried about this. He didn¡¯t want his brother to be reced. In order to achieve this goal. Of course, Wang Jun would try to deal with it. But he had forgotten. Feng Yi was currently in charge of ck me. Even under heavy pressure, Feng Yi¡¯s lips were still curved in a smile. From this point alone, Wang Jun had already lost. Of course, it would be easy for him to convince the organizingmittee. This was because spections did not equate to facts. The difficult part was the fans who wanted an exnation. Wang Jun had anticipated this. It was very simple. If mo bei didn¡¯tpete, people would say that she was being hammered by a stone. The organizingmittee would disqualify mo bei and Xiang Nan frompeting. When mo bei took part in thepetition, someone would say,¡±ck me is so protective of mo bei. He¡¯s heading south. It¡¯s really easy to lean against a big tree. Even mud can be supported by a wall.¡± Such remarks were all part of Wang Jun¡¯s n. As an intern for the provincialpetition, Yu Zixin was very satisfied with the current situation. The public¡¯s condemnation was to let that mo Nan know that he should know his ce in the future. However, Yu Zixin really did not understand why the other party had not been suspended even at this point. Wang Junughed and said,¡±don¡¯t worry. Even if that guy ys, it won¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a substitute. The organizingmittee won¡¯t say that he¡¯spletely fine. Without a systematic rification, the rumors will continue to spread. What ck mecks is a support, and he also ys as a support. No matter how well he ys, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not a substitute during his live broadcast. After all, he was ying as a roaming yer at that time.¡± ¡°Wang Jingli is so thoughtful.¡± Yu Zixin looked sweet, and when she smiled, her dimples were still curved.¡±This way, I have a title.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter.¡±With miss Yu¡¯s help, after mo bei xiangnan¡¯spetition, no matter how much tolerance dark res have, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t want such a member anymore. Winning or losing isn¡¯t the only thing in thepetition now. You also have to consider poprity and image. If it¡¯s too damaged, it¡¯s not good for the club¡¯s development. Manager li of dark res also understands this logic, so the result will definitely be as miss Yu wants. Mo bei xiangnan will be eliminated.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± Yu Zixin fiddled with the microphone that she would be usingter.¡±At first, I wanted to build a good rtionship with him on the ount that he¡¯s brother naer¡¯s friend, but unfortunately, this person is really too arrogant and has taken the attention of people he shouldn¡¯t have. So, it¡¯s better for people to know their own limits. Compared to people like him who don¡¯t seem to care about anything on the surface, I prefer people like manager Wang who are ambitious and speak out.¡± Chapter 672 Chapter 672: The start of the match, the face-pping begins Trantor: 549690339 Wang Junughed.¡±Mo Nan does like to think he¡¯s smart. He never understands. He¡¯ll be obedient when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation,¡±Then I¡¯ll just wait for the good news outside the field.¡± Wang Jun made a gesture of ¡°go ahead,¡± and a faint smugness appeared on his face. During this period, because of mo Nan¡¯s poprity, the number of topics they talked about had also decreased. Since he insisted oning back. Then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. The appearance of one person would always affect arge interest. Naturally, he would be hated. Monan just didn¡¯t understand that. Sometimes, he really should learn from Lu Yifan. If he had been a little more obedient, he would not have ended up like this. Wang Jun was the club¡¯s manager. He knew that the current situation would affect the team¡¯s condition. Who would like to be scolded? ck me was a five-man team. Monan didn¡¯t mind. What about the others? He was simply a disaster. Even if he didn¡¯t have such thoughts. When thepetition started, there would be enough doubts. If dark res ¡®team members lost the match because of this incident, it would naturally be for the best. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t lose. Because just like what he had said, the matter of ying on his behalf had long been set in stone. Five minutes left. The game music started ying. From the square to thepetition venue. Almost everyone could hear the deafening sound. The big screen began to rey the ssic scenes of each team before the finals. The fans held their support sticks and pastedbels on their faces. Their hearts were beating faster. The twomentators and the host began to warm up the audience. However, they had also noticed that Dark me¡¯s fans were not as enthusiastic as before. They were all in the same industry, so they knew about any changes and tried to avoid discussing the specific yers. Instead, they announced thepetition rules. ¡°The team that wins in the provincial finals will enter the top 20 in the country directly and won¡¯t need to participate in the qualifiers. At the same time, they will have the right to choose their opponent in the Nationalpetition.¡± ¡°This final match is very important.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s already a team from our province who managed to enter the top 20 because of their all-win record. Only two teams from each province are allowed to participate in the Nationalpetition. If they lose this round, they won¡¯t be able to participate in the Nationalpetition. Whether it¡¯s dark res or Shang Shang, they should give it their all in this final. Of course, their attitude is also very important. At times like this, they can¡¯t let their impetuousness be affected by their surroundings.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Let¡¯s invite both teams!¡± The spotlight fell. Shang Shang was on the left, while ck me was on the right. The atmosphere at the scene was very explosive. But even so ... When they were close to the audience. He could still hear some sounds. ¡°Cat big, why don¡¯t you ask Mo bei to leave the team?¡± ¡°Even ck me wants a substitute. What good stuff can there be inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really wasted so many years of my feelings. ¡± Panda wanted to cast a sideways nce at him upon hearing this. Granny gray was the same. Even her action of putting on her headphones was slower than usual. Just as Wang Jun had said, the impact was there. Mo bei had apologized because she understood that many people told her not to be affected by external factors. It would not be that easy. Under heavy pressure, even the mentality of ordinary yers would copse. Because ¡°liking¡± was probably the greatest pressure. Chapter 673 Chapter 673: Chapter 223-a good team Trantor: 549690339 The atmosphere in ck me¡¯s room had been off. Mo bei was not someone who would take ¡°liking¡± seriously. Therefore, no matter what she coldly said, it would not affect thepetition. But even so, their emotions would be different from usual. Not to mention Panda and the others. This had happened too suddenly. If it was before a match, professional teams would have a way to relieve their mental pressure. But today, everything was different. It was inevitable to be frustrated. Professional yers. He was not a God. The oue of the battle could not bepletely predicted. Many people had been scolded to the point that they wanted to end their professional careers because they had lost. And how many people had made it through and be indestructible? Simply like games? That wasn¡¯t enough for them to get to where they were now. It was the same for North. What supported her was never just love. Her gaze fell on her left hand. As long as he didn¡¯t y as an assassin. The left domain wouldn¡¯t be seen through. But in that case, unless she wasn¡¯t ying as a support ... ¡°ck me¡¯s attitude seems a little off.¡± ¡°y properlyter.¡± ¡°Captain, are you serious? are we going to take this opportunity to advance?¡± The captain nced sideways,¡±did I say something like that?¡± It¡¯s their problem if their condition isn¡¯t right. What we need to do is to fight well. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there aren¡¯t many people who like us,¡±the man chuckled.¡± The club¡¯s reputation is also big. ¡± The manager, who was listening at the side, had blue veins popping out on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±Is it a good thing that few people like you? Also, what do you mean by not famous? Even if that¡¯s the case, who talks about their own team like that!¡± He was simply about to die of anger! Most importantly, the advisor of the enemy team, Feng Yi, was standing beside him. Little Rascals, can¡¯t you let me show off in front of my old friend! ¡°Manager Wu, you¡¯re still so energetic.¡± Feng Yi adjusted his sses, his smile still on. Wu Ming had a shadow in his heart when he faced this person. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about ck me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried,¡± Feng Yi let out a long sigh.¡±They¡¯re still kids. How can they bear such a bad reputation?¡± Wu Minggang felt that this person finally had a conscience and didn¡¯t use his business philosophy to measure the team. ¡°Old Wu, did you think I would say that?¡± he smiled. Wu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. Feng Yi took off his sses and wiped them slowly.¡±If he can¡¯t even resolve this psychological pressure, then he¡¯s useless. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to get ck me to rece King.¡± Wu Ming opened his mouth and said,¡±k, is he really your nephew?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it is.¡± Feng Yi put on his sses again and smiled in a business-like manner.¡±Alright, there¡¯s still a bunch of things to deal with outside. Knowing that the right team is you, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± Wu Ming cursed,¡±who are you looking down on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you. ¡± Feng Yi nced sideways.¡±The teams you¡¯ve brought up will all give it their all. It¡¯s time for a good team to let her find the fun in a match.¡± He? K? Wu Ming was initially a little touched when he heard this. Only after that did they react. Damn it, after all that talk, they were still being sparring partners. He was almost tricked by Fox Feng¡¯s flowery words again! ¡°We won against ck me!¡± When Wu Ming faced his own team member, his face was dark. ¡°Ah?¡± Wu Ming: ¡°we won. The Europe tour!¡± ¡°Has old Wu gone crazy?¡± ¡°It seems like we have to win the Europe tour!¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674: Can not be underestimated Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a trap,¡± ¡°Trap your sister, fight properly!¡± Wu Ming¡¯s style of leading the team was obviously different from that of an ordinary club manager. Shangshang battle team might not be a mature battle team, but they were indeed the dark horses this year. To be able to walk all the way here, one could see that his strength was extraordinary. When one of them saw Feng nai, he instantly became a little fan.¡±¡±Almighty K, I really, really like you. Can you send me a WeChat messageter? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of your venomous tongue. You can talk to me as much as you want!¡± Wu Ming was listening at the side. He couldn¡¯t wait to pack this guy up and throw him out. This was apetition! Fortunately, the yers didn¡¯t wear headphones. Fortunately, k was the kind of person who could deal with anyone casually no matter who he met. ¡°As expected of Almighty K. He¡¯s not affected by my tactics at all!¡± The man clenched his fists. Wu Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±What kind of tactic is that? y well. You are an assassin.¡± ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep Almighty k busy!¡± Panda could hear the voices over here.¡±¡±Restrain the boss?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s voice was slow.¡±Fans are the most familiar with their idols. It¡¯s not impossible to control them. Prepare well.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt colder than usual. ¡°I know him,¡± han Xi said. ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Panda was indeed a little surprised. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who could catch han Xi¡¯s attention. Han Xi nced sideways.¡±Hong Hai ¡®er, you talk too much. You look unreliable, but your hand speed is very fast. You¡¯re a critical hit yer and very good at observing and imitating. You¡¯re a person who needs to be highly defensive. When I was a trainee with him, his fighting style was already very brutal. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to shangshang.¡± ¡°Brutal?¡± When Panda heard these two words, he subconsciously looked at mo bei. After all, he had never seen anyone fight more ferociously than his brother. Mo bei stood there. She only looked up after being stared at. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded a little nonchnt. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± It was just a few simple words, but it changed the atmosphere. This meant that the match was about to begin. The voices of dissatisfaction around them did not stop, one after another. Panda was indeed trying to liven up the atmosphere. After all, ever since they got on the bus, there had been something going on between boss and his brother. However, he was already annoyed by those words, let alone adjusting them. He just wanted to put on his headphones quickly. ¡°We can see that every team member is now sitting in their own seats.¡± The host in front of the camera knew how to grasp the rhythm.¡±I wonder what kind of excitement they¡¯ll bring us this time. I can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Alright, Shang Shang has finished his preparations.¡± ¡°Game in!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve started to ban heroes. ¡± ¡°Who do you think the Shang Dynasty will ban?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely what k is good at. ¡± Sure enough. As soon as he finished speaking. Then, a sound effect came from the game. The hero character that Feng nai was best at had been banned. Then, it was han Xi¡¯s turn. However, just by banning heroes, it might not be enough. But from this, it could be seen. The high priest was indeed very familiar with ck me. He was especially familiar with Feng nai. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen two tanks with controls. It was so that Feng NAI¡¯s assassins wouldn¡¯t fly so easily. ¡°Today¡¯s match won¡¯t be simple. ¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675: The all-rounded North Trantor: 549690339 Wang Jun was happy to see such a situation. He had always known that Shang Shang was not easy to deal with. Fortunately, they had been lucky enough to obtain the all-win record before ck me. Otherwise, Hong Hai ¡®er, who specialized in data integration, would not be easy to deal with. He would like to see how mo Nan would turn the tables this time. The smile on Wang Jun¡¯s face was obvious. Especially when she saw Feng Yi, she smirked and walked over.¡±¡±Boss Feng.¡± There were quite a few interviewers around. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes shifted. Wang Jun deliberately walked over and looked at the big screen with him.¡±Boss Feng, you must be having a hard time recently. Mo Nan is indeed a difficult person to manage.¡± Such a conversation would be a big headline for any media outlet. Whoever got it first would be the winner. Their gazes naturally followed. ¡°Manager Wang, why are you saying this all of a sudden?¡± Feng Yiughed, his sses reflecting the light. ¡°It¡¯s annoying to y on your behalf, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wang Jun let out a long sigh.¡±I¡¯ve already told him not to be like this. Just y what he¡¯s good at. Unfortunately, he¡¯s too vain. Now, he¡¯s overdone it. The paper can¡¯t hide the fire anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing that manager Wang doesn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡± Feng Yi stuffed a hand into his pocket and looked at the big screen. Shang Shang was already choosing his character. ¡°What?¡± Wang Jun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mo bei faces south.¡± Feng Yi paused here, then turned his face and smiled in a business-like manner. ¡°She¡¯s an all-rounder. ¡± Wang Jun smiled.¡±Boss Feng, I admit that he¡¯s a good support now. In order to protect him, I can understand what you¡¯re saying, but the audience might not understand. What do you think?¡± The game music continued ying on the screen. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s ying tricks. He chose the Sorcerer that cat University is best at. ¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯s getting cold.¡± ¡°ck me deserved to lose. Who asked him to keep mo bei and Xiang Nan? his fans have turned into his haters!¡± Seeing this, Wang Jun¡¯s smile grew wider.¡±It seems that the situation is very unfavorable for ck me. He doesn¡¯t have many avable heroes left. Boss Feng, do you want to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an agent, not a contestant. ¡± Feng Yi nced over, his voice calm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that manager Wang is ayman and would interfere with thepetition of the team members?¡± Wang Jun was caught off guard by such a question. He didn¡¯t get any advantage, so his eyes were a little heavy. However, he was right about one thing. There were not many heroes that could be used. Panda hesitated for a long time before pressing the confirm button. This was usually due to ack of confidence. Thementators also noticed this.¡±The fight hasn¡¯t even started, yet the selection of the champion is already giving ck me so much trouble. From now on, ck me has to fight steadily.¡± ¡°Indeed, Shang Shang is very smart. He¡¯s suppressing them in a targeted manner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome to control a tank. ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for k to cut in this time. Panda was already hesitating just now. To be precise, Shang Shang has guessed what he¡¯s going to choose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the highlight. There¡¯s a limited number of bans and I can¡¯t ban them, so I used yours. You have nothing else to use. That¡¯s really smart.¡± ¡°High-end games are yed like this. It¡¯s really troublesome if they¡¯re guessed right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Hong Hai ¡®er will guess everyone correctly ... When it¡¯s mo bei or Xiang Nan¡¯s turn, what will he choose?¡± ¡°Tanfu is the safer choice for this round.¡± Mo bei was also watching. However, at this moment. Panda only heard a familiar clear voice by his ear ... Chapter 676 Chapter 676: The face-smacking begins Trantor: 549690339 It was Feng nai. He was wearing professional ck headphones, and his well-defined face didn¡¯t even turn to the side. His eyes were focused on the screen, and even his tone was as casual as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t choose support, take the roaming position. ¡± A roaming position? Other than the team members who could hear his voice. No one else could hear him. Panda and granny gray subconsciously looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Was boss serious? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking your champion yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already starting the countdown, so slow. ¡± ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t know what to choose.¡± After seeing this scene. The smile on Wang Jun¡¯s face grew wider. However, as soon as he finished speaking ... Then, they heard a buzzing sound on the big screen! Mo bei and Xiang Nan locked onto their hero! The sound effects started ying! ¡°Conquer! In the name of winter!¡± This roar was unexpected. Everyone paused for a moment. Thementators ¡®eyes widened as they looked at the heroes that mo bei and Xiang Nan had identified. The characters in the game were very vivid. It was a burly man with an Azure Dragon Saber in his hand. He was riding a blood-red Horse, and as long as he stood there, he had a strong sense of existence. It was the nightmare of all brittleskins. It was highly mobile and had an extremely strong ability to advance. When the sound of its hooves rang out, anyone would have to be on guard in advance! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ban this hero!?¡± ¡°ck me hasn¡¯t yed this character before. Why ban it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not forbidden, so it¡¯s very likely that he wants to keep it for his own use. ¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect mo bei and Xiang Nan to choose it.¡± However, some of the audience members were stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the hero that mo bei and Xiang Nan had asked Almighty k to y for him in the video? Wang Jun¡¯s expression changed as well. He had not expected mo Nan to change his position so casually in such an important match. He really wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded. As expected. There were indeed people who were dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s going on? he didn¡¯t choose support. ¡± ¡°In order to clear his name, he forced this hero out?¡± ¡°I must be drunk. Mo bei and Xiang Nan don¡¯t have any team spirit at all.¡± Feng nai seemed to have expected such a statement. After mo bei had chosen her character, he typed a line of words in the game, and it just so happened that he was choosing his character: ¡°Mo Nan will wander around, and han Xi will go down alone. We don¡¯t need any support for this game.¡± In other words, the person who had made this decision was not mo bei or Xiang Nan. Instead, it was K. This way, no one would say anything. Wang Jun didn¡¯t expect that in thisst round, he would have to face k instead of Feng Yi. Feng Yi only needed one look to know what he was thinking. He smiled.¡±It seems that some things will not develop as Wang Jingxiang has nned. What a pity.¡± Wang Jun clenched his fingers andughed again.¡±K is indeed a champion. Under such circumstances, he still dared to ask Mo Nan to bring out such a champion. Without a support, if the adc¡¯s damage can¡¯t keep up, it¡¯ll definitely copse in theter stages. This is the provincial finals, not a normal League. I can only say that I admire K¡¯s courage.¡± Feng nai made this decision. If it was before. Granny gray would definitely have doubts. But now, it would not. After such a long time of contact. He chose to believe in ¡®mo Nan¡¯. Since it was the boss who had told ¡°Monan¡± to choose this roaming champion, he had no need for support. That shouldn¡¯t be a big problem! However, even so ... She was still worried. After all, they had never practiced such a formation. He was not sure how good mo Nan was at ying the champion. Chapter 677 Chapter 677: Two hundred and twenty seven Trantor: 549690339 Everyone knew that there was noparison between the low-end games of the passersby and the professional league. The video on the inte didn¡¯t prove anything. Even if the yers were really mo bei and Xiang Nan. It didn¡¯t mean that he was powerful. Thementators all thought that mo bei and xiangnan had chosen this hero irrationally. However, from k¡¯s point of view, it might be a strategy. Shang Shang also saw that there was no support on this side. The Champions that mo bei and Xiang Nan had chosen were indeed the ones they wanted. Now that she was gone, he was worried that she would get up. However, in the information they had gathered, there was no information that mo bei and Xiang Nan could y the roaming position. You can¡¯t me shangshang for this. Because Wu Ming was in charge. Wu Ming, this person, didn¡¯t like to talk about right and wrong. He wouldn¡¯t let the people in the team talk about it either. In addition, they had apetition yesterday. Just winning thepetition and studying Feng nai had already consumed most of their energy. They really didn¡¯t see this kind of gossip video. But it was still stable. ¡°Since Monan picked this champion, let¡¯s observe him more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cang, look after him, don¡¯t let him get up.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Shangshang was indeed a good team. Outsiders watched the fun, while the people inside watched the door. The rest of the people only felt that mo bei and Xiang Nan were trying to clear their name. But those who really yed in the game knew. How could a person who had nothing on hand choose a hero with such high mobility? The game began. This match wasn¡¯t as fast as the previous ones. Since he had studied it. Of course, they would not let ck me rise so easily. From a certain point of view, the two teams were almost evenly matched. What¡¯s more, Shang Shang¡¯s side would be stronger, because it could be seen that they had been trying to find an opportunity. As for ck me¡¯s side, it seemed like he only had defense left. ¡°It¡¯s better to choose a support. ¡± ¡°Our finances are a little bad, alright?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t ck me choose him to be a support back then? if the adc were to be caught at the bottomne, the entire game would be over. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Almighty K just say that he made the decision? it¡¯s never wrong to listen to Almighty K.¡± ¡°Please, although we¡¯re fans of Almighty k, we¡¯re different from you guys who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. How can we fight in this state?¡± Indeed, something was wrong with ck me¡¯s condition. However, mo bei was not the one in the wrong. It was Panda. He was a person who was easily affected by the environment. He had been trying to adjust this w. He didn¡¯t think much of it in the past. But today, he really felt like there was something stuck in his heart. There were too many voices in his ears. He had been talking non-stop since they got off the car. Weren¡¯t they here topete? If they didn¡¯t perform well. Would the responsibility fall on his brother again? Panda was distracted for a moment and was immediately controlled by the opponent¡¯s mage. Shang Shang also noticed this mistake. The jungler seized the opportunity at this moment. He directly charged forward. Panda came back to his senses and quickly used sh. It was also thanks to his good consciousness. Otherwise ... The first drop of blood would most likely be lost. But even so, from the minion wave. ck me had already fallen behind. This was especially so for Panda, who was left with very little health and had to go home. This meant that the minion wave in the middlene was less than half. ¡°It seems that Dark me¡¯s contestant has been affected by the incident with mo bei and Xiang Nan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really annoying to y on behalf of others. ¡± ¡°Big cat, don¡¯t bother about that trash. Fight properly!¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678: Wandering North Trantor: 549690339 There were all sorts ofments. They might not know. What was the source of Panda¡¯s emotional fluctuations? First, there was a mistake in the middlene, and then there was a situation in the topne. He didn¡¯t have time to cut off the line of soldiers and also pressed the return city construction button. ¡°It seems that shangshang¡¯s advantage is here.¡± The person who said this was a professionalmentator.¡±¡±I¡¯ve seen many previous matches and I can more or less conclude how terrifying this Dark Horse team is.¡± ¡°Oh? ¡°The host tilted his head.¡± What¡¯s so scary about it?¡± ¡°Minion wave suppression.¡± Thementatorughed and said,¡±Shang Shang is really good at farming in thene. I have to say that this time, ck me is really taking a risk by not having a support. If he had a support, the minions at the bottomne wouldn¡¯t be suppressed so badly. The top and middlenes are already feeling the pressure. In addition, the condition of the ck me team members isn¡¯t right. The bottomne will copse very quickly. Han Xi, the adc, might not even have the chance to y in thete game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Almost everyone had discovered the strength of Shang Shang¡¯s advancing minions! ¡°Heavens, how do we defend this?¡± ¡°Have they done specialized research on it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not studying fights, but pushing minions?¡± ¡°Big brother, this is a tower-pushing game.¡± Anyone could understand. But this was a little too fast! The crowd watched as three people went to han Xi¡¯s bottomne. One of them was hiding in the bushes. They were simply waiting for the next wave of minions to arrive and immediately attack the tower. This was because the defense tower at the bottomne was already on the verge of copse. And han Xi¡¯s finances were indeed being suppressed. In addition, Hong Hai ¡®er was a powerful assassin. He basically knew where Feng nai was. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too obvious that he¡¯s being suppressed?¡± ¡°Are you talking about ck me?¡± ¡°Yup, other than Almighty K, every Lane isn¡¯t going so well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for everyone¡¯s amazing positioning, the tower would have been gone long ago.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the one who will die first. Also, did you guys notice? shangshang¡¯s support is a healer type. He doesn¡¯t need to return to town at all. He can heal on the spot, unlike ck me¡¯s support, who needs to return to town. If he does that, he¡¯ll lose a lot of troops.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ck me is really going to lose this time. After all, it¡¯s a little bad from the start. ¡± Even so, their eyes never left the screen. After all, it was Almighty k¡¯s team. They didn¡¯t think that Almighty k would just watch the situation and not think of a solution. The shangshang people also thought so. Hence, more attention was ced on Feng nai. Because from thening. In less than half a minute. The defense towers in the middle and bottomne would drop. The pace of the match was following them. It was indeed so. ck me¡¯s specialty was taking first blood in the jungle. However, in today¡¯s match. The bottomne was about to be attacked from the tower. Just one more person would do. Thus, another person from Shang Shang ran over. That person was no one else but Cang. It was obvious that these four people were prepared to take han Xi¡¯s first head. They didn¡¯t need to worry about the middlene anymore. Panda returned home with low health for the second time. This was a great opportunity! As soon as the order to attack was given. Only then did the captain see that Cang had alsoe. Why was he here? Didn¡¯t he ask him to watch mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s movements? Suddenly, he realized something. ¡°Retreat!¡± He shouted. However, it was toote ... Chapter 679 Chapter 679: Two hundred and twenty nine, mo bei double kill Trantor: 549690339 Da da, da da! The sound of horse hooves sent chills down the back of one¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t know where it wasing from! As professional yers, they instinctively sensed danger. At this moment, there were even some who subconsciously wanted to move in a snake-like manner. But it was not that simple! The hero that mo bei was controlling charged out of the jungle and appeared in the middlene! ¡°The cutting edge cavalry!¡± The game¡¯s sound effects sounded. The three yers were instantly pushed to the bottom of ck me¡¯s Tower! Mo bei¡¯s hand speed was very fast. All people could see was the ck-haired teenager with headphones on. His handsome face was tilted to the side, and his slender fingers were so fast that they couldn¡¯t see where theynded. Instead, they were like a shadow, and only the sound of his mouse moving could be heard. And everyone noticed one thing! Mo bei and Xiang Nan were using their left hands! He¡¯s using his left hand to hit a roaming position? Before people could even think of this ... On the screen, mo bei and Xiang Nan had already turned their horses around and galloped in the opposite direction. They were extremely mobile and lethal, and they turned around and shed down again. Two times in a row. The fragile mage on the other side had no health left. He directly gave up the first drop of blood! The audience who saw this scene were all stunned. However, mo bei on the screen did not stop. The crowd watched as the cold and handsome young man rushed over again. sh! ¡°He¡¯s actually using sh and not purification?¡± ¡°This ... Thest time mo bei and Xiang Nan yed this champion, they brought a healer, right? why are they using sh this time?¡± ¡°Nan fan, tell me, it¡¯s definitely to kill!¡± The people on Shang Shang Shang¡¯s side didn¡¯t notice anything, because no matter when they were ying the game, especially when they were running for their lives, they would subconsciously heave a sigh of relief after entering the tower. But a professional was a professional. They also knew that they couldn¡¯t hesitate, and they couldn¡¯t stop, because once they stopped, they would lose their lives. Cang who had little blood thought like this. But in the next second, before he could even react ... He was shed down from the sky! Cang¡¯s right hand instantly stopped. This didn¡¯t make sense. It was impossible for him to catch up to him at this distance. He subconsciously looked up. The man had already left the defense tower. The sound effects yed once again! doublekill! Tower Jump, double kill! ¡°H-how did he manage to sneak an attack on me?¡± Cang was so shocked by that scene that he couldn¡¯t speak, so he didn¡¯t even notice the skill. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s skill talent to the South is sh.¡± Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±And most importantly, I thought we had the minion wave advantage like before. After all, we are doing a good job at suppressing our minions. But this guy might be able to cut off our minions from the top and bottomnes.¡± After Hong Hai ¡®er mentioned it ... The rest of the people looked behind them, and their expressions changed! The audience was equally shocked. Even if they hadn¡¯t noticed the fact that there was a break in the line. The scene just now was enough to shut them up! How could a person without strength y such a move? Especially at the end, when he shed and used a high-level skill, he directly crossed the tower to kill. This was something that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even think about! They had thought that the middlene was going to copse, but because of mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s appearance, not only did the middlene not fall, but they also took two heads from the opponent. And they had even sessfully cleared a wave of minions! This was simply turning the tables! ¡°Mo Nan! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680: Two hundred and thirty Trantor: 549690339 Someone at the scene shouted. Wang Jun, who was standing in front of the big screen, had an ugly expression on his face. He didn¡¯t expect mo Nan¡¯s roaming skills to be so amazing!¡± In the previous video, he could only be considered an expert. It was impossible to suppress Shang Shang with that kind of method. He had calcted all of this before he released the news of the substitute. But now, Wang Jun was listening to the noise. The corners of his mouth stiffened. Why did it turn out like this? How could that mo Nan be so good at it! ¡°This counterattack was really beautiful.¡± There were alreadymentators who were excited.¡±I don¡¯t know if the other teachers have seen mo bei and xiangnan¡¯s Wanderer during their live broadcast. At that time, many people had already said that he might be an all-rounder, and now it seems like it¡¯s true. Moreover, I keep feeling that the moves he yed today are more agile than they were during the live broadcast back then. No, it should be said that they¡¯re more than twice as strong!¡± ¡°Because I switched hands.¡± The othermentatorughed.¡±It seems that we were all wrong. Mo bei faces Nan. No matter where you put it, it¡¯s enough to shock people!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Shang Shang was a little careless from the start and ced all his attention on Feng nai. But after this, Cang will definitely keep an eye on mo bei and xiangnan, so it¡¯s not certain yet.¡± Still not certain? After the middlene. Mo bei swept to the bottomne and cooperated with han Xi. As the de fell, another head was taken away! He didn¡¯t give Shang Shang a chance to adjust his rhythm! This was bey! Many people had heard of the left domain. However, there were very few people who had watched bey y in thepetition. If one had really seen it, one would understand that the left domain wasn¡¯t a specific technique. Instead, wherever that person went after using his left hand, there would be human heads. The control of the rhythm, the timing, and where the opponent would appear next. Of course, there was also the inhuman hand speed and consciousness to form such a domain. It was as if there would be a ray of light around bey. Anyone who entered would be taken away. This was called the domain of the left. But no one would have thought. bey, who had returned, was even stronger. The moment mo bei switched back to her left hand ... They had no idea what they were facing. In the past, bey only yed as an assassin. The range of the domain wouldn¡¯t be veryrge. Now that mo bei was ying the roaming position, there was even less of a chance to stop her! The people who had been spamming the bullet screen to make mo bei and Xiang Nan quit the team were all silent at this time. In the middlene, they had still been saying that any professional yer could have done it. However, after the middlene was over, the bottomne immediately came. He didn¡¯t have any intention of ending it. The invasion of such a King. Compared to the videos they had seen before, the people who were fighting felt the arrival of death even more! Just like this person had said, he could let ck me win. Some of the fans felt their faces burning. ¡°F * ck! Wait a minute! Mo bei and Xiang Nan aren¡¯t killing people, alright!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it awesome to kill someone?¡± ¡°I mean, before he killed, he must have done something. Look at his finances!¡± It was super high, even higher than Feng nai ¡®s. Some people did not understand. The veteran yer¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±F * ck! F * ck! He must have cut off the minion wave earlier.¡± Cutting off the minions was to eliminate all the minions between the two defense towers in advance. ¡°Shangshang is best at suppressing the minions. Did brother chennan notice that? did he not forget to destroy the other party¡¯s advantage while increasing his economy? I¡¯ve only seen this kind of fighting style on one person!¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681: Perfect cooperation Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t just the old yers who had this thought. There was also one of thementators. ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The host was confused. Thementatorughed, as if he felt that his thoughts were a little ridiculous. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel that his style of y is simr to someone else ¡®s? no, rather than saying it¡¯s a style of y, it¡¯s more like a habit of strategizing the entire situation. But it¡¯s also not quite the same as that person, because some of his styles are simr to another person¡¯ s, but when ites to the details, they¡¯repletely different. It¡¯s hard to describe that feeling.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that person¡¯ or ¡®that person¡¯? can¡¯t you mention their names?¡± ¡°kp should be referring to Qin mo and z back then, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I feel the same as you. After a few matches, I¡¯ve been watching mo bei and xiangnan y games. Previously, many people said that the person who liked him was Nan bragging, and I fell into a trap halfway. Today, I¡¯ll brag that mo bei and xiangnan definitely have something in their hands!¡± The emcee¡¯s eyes widened.¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a high opinion of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a feeling,¡± Thementator also realized that this was apetition, so he gave the mainmentary.¡±Now that ck me has brought back the tempo, I wonder how Lord Shang will respond.¡± Shangshang was indeed a good team. Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing would happen. No team wouldn¡¯t be flustered. With the advantage gone, it would definitely be even more chaotic. However, they did not panic and continued to follow their own steps. However, this time, someone had started to keep an eye on mo bei. It was impossible to cut off the minion wave again. He would even determine mo bei¡¯s position when he left the tower. This statested for about three minutes. You didn¡¯t retreat, and I didn¡¯t advance. Then Hong Hai ¡®er let go of her right hand. No one knew what was going on. The game¡¯s sound effects were heard. [yer King has sessfully killed an enemy hero!] Kill? Wasn¡¯t Hong Hai ¡®er staring at Almighty k? This scene was too unexpected. Even the director had to slow down before ying a rey for everyone. In the yback, after Feng nai had killed the jungler, he didn¡¯t seem to hesitate at all and directly jumped into the grass. When shended, a Silver Dragon¡¯s Roar could still be heard on the ground. That kind of imposing aura cooperated with han Xi and took Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s head in one fell swoop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I thought there was no support and no wards?¡± ¡°From King¡¯s perspective, he shouldn¡¯t be able to see Hong Hai ¡®er.¡± ¡°Look at K-God¡¯s upward pick. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. His prediction shouldn¡¯t be in that direction.¡± Everyone was confused. Only Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s eyes were still shaking. The answer was obvious. Three minutes. It only took three minutes. This person had found his ambush point? Why? Even though KIing was a target in his heart, he was still a yer. However, there was more than one Bush here. How did he know that he was not in the other two bushes? This was not scientific at all! After Hong Hai ¡®er was revived, she was about to leave the city. He saw the warhorse in the wilderness. Hong Hai ¡®er suddenly understood.¡±¡±It¡¯s mo bei and Xiang Nan. ¡± ¡°Mo bei Xiang Nan? What was wrong with him? I¡¯m already keeping an eye on him. His economy isn¡¯t going up crazily and he¡¯s not cutting off the minions. ¡± Teammates could hear each other. Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s voice was hoarse.¡±¡±He didn¡¯t cut off the minions, he ...¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682: Two hundred and thirty two Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He¡¯s flirting with you. ¡± 1 Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s face turned even paler after she said that. Cang tilted his head,¡±don¡¯t you think that mo bei and Xiang Nan are too powerful?¡± I saw that he didn¡¯t do anything, and I didn¡¯t fall for it. He didn¡¯t kill anyone from the start, and now that we¡¯ve found the minion line, why did he suddenly say that he was trying to support me?¡± ¡°Look at your finances.¡± Hong Hai ¡®er reminded him. It made Cang¡¯s back stiffen. The difference was too great. Since all his energy was focused on mo bei and Xiang Nan, he didn¡¯t even have the time to finish them off. The amount of gold you earn determines the equipment you have. And equipment represented damage. He was already far behind mo bei and Xiang Nan! In this way, he wasn¡¯t the one staring at mo bei and Xiang Nan at all. Instead, it was mo bei and Xiang Nan who held him back! ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Hai hai ¡®er¡¯s eyes were dark.¡±He¡¯s still using the roaming position to do what the support does. Without the support to open up his vision, he¡¯s using the roaming position to open up his vision for King.¡± Cang¡¯s eyes shook,¡±is this possible? How do I open it?¡± Unless K ...¡± At this point, he suddenly stopped. Nothing was impossible. That person was King. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to find out where red hai ¡®er was in three minutes. Then, mo bei and Xiang Nan would pinpoint which Bush he was in. But he didn¡¯t see any interaction between the two of them. It wasn¡¯t just them who didn¡¯t see it. Even the audience could not tell. Only the members of Dark me, who were wearing headphones, could hear mo bei¡¯s indifferent voice.¡±¡±There¡¯s no one in the bushes on the left and right. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the top,¡± Panda only knew that after his boss said this ... They took Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s head. It could be said that he was a little confused. These two people didn¡¯t need tomunicate in the early stages. Did he just know what the other party was trying to express? Terrifying, it was too terrifying! It was indeed terrifying. Hong Hai ¡®er¡¯s face was pale. It was hard for him to imagine who coulde up with such a set of tactics to deal with them in such a short time. Perhaps the two of them didn¡¯t consider it a tactic. That was the most terrifying thing! A team with just one monster was already very difficult to deal with. He had always thought that he only needed to keep an eye on his idol. Only now did Hong Hai ¡®er realize. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were existences that were not inferior to K. He was simply another monster! Gradually. Thementators and the audience also felt what Hong Hai ¡®er was feeling. It was because no one could stop those two people. On the screen. Shang Shang was ying with his skin and had just thought of a way to avoid mo bei and Xiang Nan. Immediately after, Feng nai followed up with a flick, his big move dealing off-the-charts damage! There was no ce to escape. Mo bei¡¯s push to the South made it impossible for anyone to escape. Leave? Was that even possible? It was impossible. The shangshang people had already avoided all standing together. However, as soon as the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves rang out, a corpse would appear on the ground. There were also many teams that hade to watch the battle. ¡°If it were us, we might have been wiped out in the previous wave,¡± someone even said frankly. That¡¯s right, the crowd saw that Shang Shang was still persevering, and his defeat was not too obvious. However, it was just that he didn¡¯t lose. Everyone had the same feeling. On the arena. There was no one else who could stop those two, especially when they were advancing side by side and possessed the same destructive power. Thements flew. Someone said,¡±to Feng nai, mo bei and Xiang Nan aren¡¯t like tigers that have grown wings. Instead, they¡¯ve allowed ck me to have two King tiers at the same time!¡± Chapter 683 Chapter 683: Victory, conquest Trantor: 549690339 Wang Jun¡¯s expression was beyond ugly. He had never expected this. Not only did this match not drag Monan down, but it also allowed him to appear in front of everyone in such a position. In the end, it was still because of Feng nai. Why did Feng nai allow that person to wander around? This was the finals! The pressure that Wang Jun had to face suddenly increased. ck me had won. He was blocked by the media. ¡°Manager Wang, you mentioned mo Nan before. He ...¡± Before that person could finish asking. Wang Jun left in a hurry. Fortunately, his assistant was there. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how to get out of thispetition. The sound of the crystal exploding could be heard from the screen. Some of the Nan fans at the scene were crying. She was really crying. Even they didn¡¯t understand. Why was it that when he saw the youngster¡¯s back straightened and his left hand moving the mouse to break the enemy¡¯s crystal, his throat felt sore? It had been too long. It really had been too long. They had been waiting for this day for far too long. It was actually very strange. There was one thing that very few people knew. Mo Nan did not have many fans. But it had always been there. Especially those who liked him when he first came out. They tried their best to watch every match of mo Nan ¡®s. Whether it was in the stadium or in front of the screen. However, they understood that sometimes, you couldn¡¯t speak up. He needed time to digest some things. It seemed to be the greatest support for him. So many people were scolding him, saying that he was a good-for-nothing. Gradually, they could no longer prove how powerful that person was when he first came out. They carefully edited the scenes into a video. In the end, it was all over the inte. They thought that it would be good if that person stopped ying. At the very least, he could return to the life of an ordinary person. However, everyone understood that this was the case. Under what circumstances did he say it? Who would remember a youngster saying in his first interview,¡±¡±I hope I can enter the worldpetition, that¡¯s all.¡± Many people fell in love with him because of this sentence. In the end, how many people thought that he was selling his character because of this sentence? Now. He stood there. It seemed to be saying. I can do it. On the screen. Mo bei, who was wearing a ck and red battle uniform, had already taken off her headphones. As her hair swayed, the camera captured her slightly cold side profile. There was no emotion. As usual, he was at the back of the group. No one could have imagined it. He was such a good-looking person. When you thought that he only knew how to y as an assassin, you were wrong. Because he had been expelled, he had switched positions and became an assistant. When everyone thought that this was his limit. He yed a beautiful walk. Hong Hai ¡®er was truly convinced of her loss. When the teams shook hands with each other. When it was mo bei¡¯s turn. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Hong Hai ¡®er said.¡±With you around, I can rest assured.¡± The teammates standing next to him wanted to give him a kick. What is this and What is this? how do you expect people to answer you? it¡¯s too ambiguous, okay? Mo bei, on the other hand, turned to look at Feng nai. Feng nai was still nonchnt. Mo bei couldn¡¯t keep shaking hands like this, so she replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± Hong Hai ¡®er turned her head away and started crying. Mo bei was speechless. ¡°Wuwuwu, my idol is finally married.¡± Mo bei once again realized that the fans of a certain God all had strange ideas, even those who yed professionally ... Chapter 684 Chapter 684: Sweet after the match Trantor: 549690339 Others didn¡¯t think much of it. Hong Hai ¡®er opened a side ount every day and lived on his idol¡¯s candy. His teammates were already used to it, and they found it very strange that he was straight. However, after shaking hands, Feng nai raised his good-looking brows in their direction.¡±¡±Married?¡± Hong Hai ¡®er was instantly excited.¡±That¡¯s right, Prince Charming. In front of brother Nan, you are like a little wife. Everyone in the fan discussion group says so.¡± Feng naiughed and snorted nonchntly.¡±How did you survive until now?¡± ¡°Eh? Hmm?¡± Hong Hai ¡®er was still confused. His teammates pulled him over and pushed him behind them. They looked at Feng NAI¡¯s face.¡±This child¡¯s brain isn¡¯t that bright sometimes.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Feng nai walked closer with one hand in his pocket, his voice slow.¡±¡±If you want to marry someone, it should be your brother Nan who will marry me.¡± The people around them were speechless. This, this didn¡¯t seem right. Weren¡¯t they two boys? Panda also gradually noticed that something was not quite right. But the joy of victory didn¡¯t make him study it too much. When he walked closer to the rest area, he put his arm around mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re so cool. You¡¯re like a treasure. Your left hand is so awesome. Just look at your hand speed just now. God, I could hear that sound even when I was sitting next to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei responded, still speaking very little. She was just about to continue walking forward with Panda. Someone grabbed the back of his cor. It was Feng nai. ¡°I have an interview,¡± he saidzily. ¡°Another interview?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were wide.¡±That¡¯s right. Mo Nan¡¯s performance was too outstanding this time. There must be some.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t answer him. He only pulled him over and strolled in the opposite direction of the lounge. The further they walked, the fewer people there were. Mo Beigang cast a sideways nce. He pulled her into the dressing room next door. Then there was the sound of a lock falling. Feng nai didn¡¯t give mo bei any time to speak. He put one hand on her shoulder and trapped her against the door.¡±¡±What happened to your left hand?¡± ¡°Left hand? ¡°Mo bei did not answer. Instead, she asked,¡± what¡¯s wrong with my left hand?¡± Feng nai looked at her, his eyes lowered.¡±Can I make myself clear?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. She didn¡¯t think that Feng nai had confirmed anything. This was because she rarely used the roaming position in the past. Even if someone saw her using it now, they wouldn¡¯t associate it with her. Hence, mo bei didn¡¯t reveal anything. She merely looked at Feng nai with her clear eyes. Feng nai lowered his body and was about to say something. The doorknob rang. Someone was there! Mo bei and Feng nai exchanged a nce. Only then did the two of them realize that the ce they were looking for was not a good ce to talk. ¡°Why is it locked?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Where¡¯s the key? did you bring it?¡± ¡°I did. Hurry up. Take the things and leave.¡± She could tell that it was the makeup artist¡¯s voice, and there were quite a few people. If such a situation were to ur ... Seeing the two of them like this, it seemed like they had done something indescribable ... Feng nai didn¡¯t care who was talking about him. However, mo bei felt that if the outside world really thought that a certain Almighty was gay, it would be too unjust. Before Feng nai could react, mo bei reached out and dragged him behind the dressing table. His posture was the same as when he was in the field. However, this time, mo bei was sitting on the ground, while Feng NAI¡¯s hand was on her leg ... Chapter 685 Chapter 685: Tiantiantiantian Trantor: 549690339 The two of them were very close. Yet, he had to maintain this position. He couldn¡¯t make any noise. Because the people outside had alreadye in. They even turned on the lights. It was a good thing it was dark under the dressing table. The people who came in were in a hurry to find something. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he said. ¡°I know, data cable, my data cable ...¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side and listened to the voice. She was initially on guard, but in the next second, her back paused. That was because the man¡¯s hand moved up a little. Mo bei turned around. It was hard to ignore the heat he brought about. She really wanted to move, and her legs did move, but it wasn¡¯t very much because there were still some misceneous items beside her. The moment he touched it, there was a noise. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Someone outside asked. ¡°It should be something that dropped, don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Did you find your data cable?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not in the drawer either. Could it be that it¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s here, right on the stage.¡± ¡°Hahaha, my eyes ...¡± Mo bei noticed that the two of them hade closer. However, the direction of his gaze did not change. Because the person in front of her was smiling slightly devilishly. In that position, he even got close to her ear. His voice was so low that his breath seemed to be able to touch the tip of her ear.¡±This little brother, you look really nervous.¡± Mo bei looked at his hand, meaning to say,¡¯can I not move around?¡¯ Feng NAI¡¯s voice was always maic, especially when only the two of them could hear it. ¡°¡±However, this is more suitable for us to discuss some things. Your fighting style ...¡± No matter how low the noise was, it seemed like someone had noticed them. In order to stop him from talking, mo bei raised her hand and pressed him down. When she changed her posture, their faces were almost touching. Feng nai looked at the hand that was covering his lips. All he could smell was a mixture of nts and lemons. It was the kind of light sweetness that was very soft. It was so soft that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself and did something. Mo bei also knew that this position was more intimate. A certain God was too good-looking. He had a strong aura, but he had the air of a youth. His eyes were especially deep. After her lips were covered, she looked even more like a Whirlpool that could suck people in. Mo bei had always prioritized etiquette. As mo Nan had said, his sister was a little old-fashioned. Now, he was covering her mouth. He still felt that he had taken advantage of her. He just listened to the noise outside. The phone in his pocket kept vibrating. It didn¡¯t matter if it was his or hers. Without a doubt, Feng NAI¡¯s was definitely a post-match interview. The two most outstanding people disappeared at the same time. ck me¡¯s manager would definitely make a call. Fortunately, the people there had already left. The sound of the lock falling was heard. The first thing mo bei did was to put her hand down. Her action of getting up was very fast and very handsome. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t move and remained seated. One of his long legs was slightly bent as he looked at mo bei, his voice still calm.¡±You really look like an uncle who¡¯s been sleeping for nothing.¡± Mo bei saw that the man¡¯s uniform was already half-open because of her pulling earlier. The T-shirt inside was also a little slippery, revealing his beautiful corbones. It did look like someone had done something to her. Fortunately, the people who had juste in didn¡¯t notice it. Otherwise, it would have been in the headlines the next day ... Mo bei still felt that she had taken advantage of him. She reached out her hand, trying to pull him up. Who would have thought that her fingertips had just touched his. In the next second, she was pulled down ... Chapter 686 Chapter 686: Captain, you¡¯re gay? Trantor: 549690339 He was caught off guard. Mo bei could already smell the minty scent near her nose. Meanwhile, Feng nai, who was holding her in his arms, curled the corners of his lips even more, and there was an indescribablenguidness to it. ¡°Little brother, I haven¡¯t exined the problem clearly. Where do you n to go?¡± Mo bei was indeed unable to move. He pressed his hand on her back, and their posture was very intimate ... Mo bei raised her eyes and looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Captain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai was nonchnt. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm, but her eyes were hard to avoid.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you actually like boys?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s right hand paused, then heughed.¡±If you want to escape from my question, you have to use such a trick. Our brother Nan has really underestimated you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a technique. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over his hand.¡±You¡¯ve never rejected contact between boys, but you¡¯ve never allowed girls to touch you, including now. Your posture ... Even good Brothers shouldn¡¯t have such an action.¡± Feng nai was unperturbed.¡±I dragged you here because I thought you¡¯d run away.¡± Mo bei looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. The corner of her eyes reflected the light. Feng nai didn¡¯t change much. He just let her look at him, not even changing his posture. Suddenly. His pupils suddenly expanded as he was heavily shocked. Before he realized what had happened. His thin lips were touched by something soft and icy. Then, the man stood up. She looked down at him and seemed to be mumbling to herself,¡±Indeed, she doesn¡¯t seem to like boys.¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s right hand was a little stiff. His heart seemed to be mixed with many things, bubbling again and again, as if it was about to explode. It waspletely different from when he took the initiative. Feng nai even suspected that he had a heart problem. Otherwise, why would there be such a big reaction when this person took the initiative and didn¡¯t even taste it? He subconsciously looked at his chest, and the hair on his forehead fell down. It looked like his hatred points had reached a certain level. It was a beautiful misunderstanding. After mo bei saw it, she subconsciously wondered if her touch just now had been a little too much. Her pretty face hesitated for a moment, and her brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡±I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. I just want to confirm. If you really can¡¯t take it, you can punch me. ¡± Upon hearing this. Feng NAI¡¯s lowered eyes were a little stunned. How could there be such a person in this world like this little brother trouble Lin? She really felt like bullying him more and more. Feng NAI¡¯s white Lotus attribute had never been fake. Even though he couldn¡¯t help but smile. But it didn¡¯t stop him from doing other actions. She raised her hand and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. She said in a low voice,¡±Forget it, just treat it as paying off a debt. Who asked me to think of you as your sister when I was drunkst time?¡± It was indeed the way boys dealt with things. It wouldn¡¯t be thatplicated. She had thought too much just now. A certain God was just a little more mischievous. In addition, that face always made people¡¯s hearts tighten when they got close. It gave people the feeling that he was flirting. Perhaps it was just his usual action. She had interpreted it wrong. However, she was indeed too cowardly ... Mo bei grunted in agreement. The atmosphere around them turned cold. Fortunately, mo bei¡¯s phone rang again. She didn¡¯t need to continue the topic. Mo bei turned to the side and pressed the answer button.¡±¡±Hello? yes, thepetition is over. Are you outside?¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687: Jealous? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At the door again ...¡± Mo bei seemed to be sighing, but there was more gentleness in her voice.¡±There are too many people at the entrance. Alright, I¡¯ll stay at the entrance. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t need to look at the caller ID to know who was on the other end. There was no one else other than Yun Shen who could make him talk to him like that. The numbing feeling in her heart had disappeared, reced by an indescribable feeling of stuffiness. He could still vaguely hear the voice in his ear. Feng nai got up and watched as mo bei hung up the phone. He slowly tidied himself up before saying,¡±¡±You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei put her phone away, her face still calm.¡±¡±Yunshen is outside.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm, and he sounded emotionless, but his eyes seemed to be extremely dark.¡±¡±The manager called and asked me to bring you over for an interview if possible.¡± ¡°As for the interview, Captain will do.¡± Mo bei knew that he was the main target of every interview. When a certain God arrived, it didn¡¯t really matter if she went or not. In addition, there would definitely be people asking her about her left hand. No matter how she answered, there would be loopholes. Not going was the most convenient way. Feng nai tilted his head and seemed tough, his tone a little cold.¡±¡±You two are really in love.¡± Mo bei looked up. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to such words. After all, he could still hear the faint mockery in her voice. ¡°I need to go pick her up.¡± Mo bei did not answer the question directly. The warmth in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes hadpletely disappeared. His phone was still ringing as he stood there. Mo bei said,¡±I¡¯ll leave it to you, Captain.¡± Then, she buttoned the hat of herbat uniform with one hand, pulled open the wooden door, and walked out. Feng nai looked at that slender and clear back view and felt that even breathing had be a little difficult. He even wanted to rush over, press that person against the wall, and ask him how he was inferior to Yun Shen. However, he realized that he did not have the right to do so. They were the real couple. And he was nothing. Feng nai had asked himself this countless times. What¡¯s so good about this little brother, trouble Lin? He was good-looking, and he cooked well. He would always understand him better than others. It looked prickly, but once touched, it was addictive. In the beginning, she only thought that it smelled good. But now he realized that after smelling some people, he could no longer quit. His upbringing and pride told him not to go. ¡°When are you going to fulfill your promise to me?¡± Mo bei had already walked some distance away. When she heard his words, she turned her lunchbox to the side, not understanding what he meant for a moment. Feng nai stood in the shadows, so no one could see his expression.¡±¡±You¡¯ll give me whatever I want. Did this little brother forget?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Mo bei turned aroundpletely, her eyes dark.¡±¡±I¡¯ll definitely do it this time. ¡± Feng naiughed in a low voice, like a demon in the dark, with a hint of evilness.¡±¡±Is that so? Then, how about I make you break up with yunshen?¡± Mo bei jolted. Although the expression on her face wasn¡¯t that obvious, the light in her eyes that fell on him paused slightly.¡±What?¡± As expected. It was a judgmental and puzzled tone. After that, when that pair of eyes looked at him, would they always be distant and disgusted? The more Feng nai thought about it, the wider the curve of his lips became, but he didn¡¯t look like he was smiling at all. Instead, he turned to the side, his heart almost frozen. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. You can go. ¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688: Mo bei¡¯s reaction Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei was still looking at him. Feng nai, on the other hand, picked up the phone that was ringing non-stop and looked a little nonchnt.¡±¡±I know. Yes, I¡¯m near the dressing room. If he doesn¡¯t go, what question can he ept? I don¡¯t want to ept any questions. ¡± When mo bei heard this, she hesitated for a moment and then looked at the time on her phone. Feng nai strode out with his long legs. Holding the phone, even his senses were a little numb. He was still answering the phone. But as for what he said, even he himself didn¡¯t know. Mo bei was about to pull him back. After all, that back view looked too different from usual. Someone came over from the other side. It was probably the staff from the interview who knew where he was. Mo bei lowered her eyes and typed a message into his phone: ¡°We¡¯ll talk at the base. ¡± After sending the message, mo bei walked in another direction to avoid bumping into other people. The moment Feng nai walked out of the corridor, he was surrounded. People from three live streaming tforms came. One of them was even an exterior host by Yu Zixin. When she saw that Feng nai was alone, her face, which had been dark the entire day, finally broke into a smile. Mo bei and Xiang Nan had performed too well today. This was not the result she wanted. It seemed that manager Wang¡¯s words were notpletely credible. He said that he would eliminate Monan today. In the end, he had helped the other party instead. This was what made Yu Zixin feel the most hateful. However, she knew very well in her heart that she could not be too obvious. After all, that person didn¡¯t like it when someone targeted his team members. Yu Zixin told herself that she was not in a hurry. When the National League started. ck me would definitely lose. At that time, he would go back and inherit the Feng family as promised to Grandpa Feng. Yu Zixin helped Wang Jun because of this. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer overseas. She watched as he and that mo Nan got together. At first, he could still ept it. Now, mo Nan was taking up more of his time. The more Yu Zixin felt it was dangerous. That was a woman¡¯s natural instinct. No matter what their rtionship was. Mo Nan¡¯s existence had already affected her chances of getting him. This was something that Yu Zixin absolutely could not ept. Especially the way he had looked at mo Nan when he had left her behind and left with her. Each of these things made her want to destroy mo Nan even more. Since the direct method couldn¡¯t be used, he would use the indirect method. Wasn¡¯t it easy to ruin a public figure? When Yu Zixin thought of this, he smiled again. It was a little sweet, probably because of the dimples on her face. She was also the first person to extend her microphone to ask a question.¡±Brother naer, ah, should I call you Almighty K?¡± The other two interview hosts turned their attention to him upon hearing this. He felt that something was wrong. Manager li stood at the side with a chubby face. He chuckled and said,¡±¡±Miss Yu, just do as you usually do.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you get beaten up by the fans?¡± Yu Zixin made a joke. However, the more she did this, the more intimate she felt. Moreover, the camera was still on. The live broadcast tform¡¯s bullet screen was already flying. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Brother k-God ... Could he be a friend of my Almighty k?¡± ¡°Attention, attention, thisdy seems to be Almighty k¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s internal news.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to believe it, the two of them look really good together. The young miss and big sister are so beautiful.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not just pretty. You¡¯ll understand when you hear what the manager said. I heard from the grapevine that she¡¯s the only female friend that Almighty k has acknowledged in real life ... Chapter 689 Chapter 689: The routine Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 The scandal spread like that. It was getting more and more intense. The whole article was talking about how suitable the two of them were. Feng Yi was still dealing with other matters and wasn¡¯t in charge of this. When he saw this scene on his phone ... The personal assistant standing next to him pouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Feng Yi tilted his head. ¡°Something¡¯s not right with thements. ¡± Feng Yiughed.¡±Miss Yu¡¯s desire for him is too strong. She can¡¯t stand the rtionship between my nephew and Xiao Budian. She wants to rece him. Of course, she has to lead the conversation.¡± The assistant listened attentively.¡±Boss Feng once said that on the inte, people like to be prejudiced by first impressions. If one thing is mentioned too much, people will think that it should be like this.¡± ¡°Not just online.¡± Feng Yi tapped his fingers twice.¡±It¡¯s the same everywhere. The more rumors spread, the more likely it will be true. Miss Yu is a professional.¡± ¡°Do you want me to make an announcement?¡± The assistant¡¯s ability to do things was already very strong. Feng Yi rejected her suggestion.¡±There¡¯s no need. The old man has his own intentions. If a certain someone can¡¯t even handle a little, then there¡¯s no need to keep in touch with the little one.¡± ¡°Boss Feng,¡± the assistant said after a pause,¡±there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask too. Is k University really your nephew?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wanted to throw it away but no one wanted it.¡± Feng Yi tugged at his cor.¡±Alright, don¡¯t worry about him. Go find yunshen. This girl is really not afraid of any scandals just to help the little one.¡± The assistant¡¯s goddess was Yun Shen.¡±Miss Yun only came back because she heard someone say that God bey was a substitute!¡± Feng Yi stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. The assistant also realized that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss Feng. I was in a hurry and forgot. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m changing my habits. ¡± Feng Yi lowered his eyes.¡±Although sometimes, I can¡¯t change myself. But now, Supreme Alliance is gone. You should understand.¡± The assistant acknowledged and quickly caught up. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper,¡±¡±In my heart, it¡¯s always there, and you¡¯re there too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. After a pause, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. The assistant strode forward with her long legs, her long hair slightly curled, and her face exquisite.¡±¡±You have an International Conference at twoo¡¯ clock. Do you want me to help you get Almighty k¡¯s interview out again and watch it in the car?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Feng Yi nced at the blushing face. ¡°He¡¯s not my biological son. ¡± The assistant was speechless. They really couldn¡¯t continue the conversation! The interview was still going on in the video. This part could be said to be explosive. Who would have thought that they would unexpectedly dig out such big news just for a post-match interview? ¡°Almighty K knows our Zixin?¡± ¡°Zixin, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you have this rtionship with Almighty k?¡± Yu Zixin raised her eyes and nced at Feng nai. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her face was a little flushed. ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship? hurry up and do the interview. This is a live broadcast.¡± Under normal circumstances, Feng nai would have mocked him long ago. Today, all that remained in her mind was a certain someone¡¯spletely rxed posture when she answered the phone. It waspletely different from when she was in front of him. And when the interviewer saw that Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it, he was even more certain that his guess was right. The fans watching the live broadcast were heartbroken. Of course, the bullet screen was not quiet. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Nan fans to stop this time. They¡¯re always tying mo Nan to our Almighty K. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Be careful. They¡¯re all evil cults. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about mo Nan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to criticize brother chennan. I am just asking you to stop being a couple.¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690: Two hundred and forty Trantor: 549690339 He finally found an opportunity. Those people who couldn¡¯t stand the idea of forming a cp. Of course, he would take the opportunity to voice out all his unhappiness. After all, in their eyes, mo Nan did not deserve to be associated with Almighty K. Many people did not understand why there was another kind of person. But it was simple. In this world, if you like someone, you will never be able to love them. In contrast, there would be people who would hate a person. He hated mo Nan. Therefore, anything that was disadvantageous to Monan ... They would quickly gather together as if they had smelled fresh blood. On the other end of theputer, because there was no responsibility, you could judge a person or a matter based on your imagination. You would say that this was freedom of speech. However, very few people would ever think that sometimes, it was an emotion that had a strong ability to be transmitted. He would transform the human, demon, and devil that they were talking about. Only then would they appear to have a good reason to do so. And now, the moment had finally arrived. The bulletments also followed. Someone said,¡±I can¡¯tpare to mo Nan. As long as they have some sense of shame, they wouldn¡¯t drag my Almighty k to hype cp a couple every day.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t beat him. He¡¯s good at selling his character.¡± ¡°If you y well in the game, you say you have the strength. If you don¡¯t y well, you say you have an injury on your hand. I¡¯m also hehe.¡± ¡°In any case, it should be as quiet as a chicken now.¡± ¡°Without the Halo, what is he?¡± Feng Yi could see all thesements from his car. He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose, and no one could see any emotion in his expression. However, his one sentence made the assistant realize that there was something in his eyes. ¡°Today, get bei and yunshen to return to her. Try not to let her see these things.¡± The assistant looked at the screen and said,¡±¡±Alright.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of affecting her mood?¡± ¡°For Xiao Budian, emotions are not something that can be disyed.¡± For the first time, Feng Yi wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about. Mo Nan¡¯s hand can¡¯t y professionally anymore. If she finds out about this and adds in thesements, what do you think the oue will be?¡± The assistant paused, his hand hanging by his side. After a while, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±I don¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± Perhaps, for those who didn¡¯t like to y, it was nothing. However, to bey ... For bey, who had been following God z since she was young, she was a little worried. It wasn¡¯t dream shatter. He no longer loved it. He was afraid that even the me would be extinguished. When Supreme Alliance was still around. It was the same. But no matter what. At that time, there would always be a group of people. It made people feel that even if you were covered in mud, someone woulde over to hug you and say, Hey, I¡¯m with you. We want to win the championship. Was there still such a person in bey¡¯s heart now? Even when no one understood you. Someone understands you. This is not the ce you want to reach. He understood that if he did the same thing, he would be able to take down the other party. But he still didn¡¯t be that kind of person. On the contrary, he only participated in thepetition, knowing the secr world but not the secr world. When you¡¯re stuck in a quagmire, you won¡¯t care if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to ruin him or pull you up. ¡°Boss Feng, are you hoping?¡± The assistant looked up.¡±I hope Almighty k can be like the people from Supreme Alliance. I hope that Almighty bey can still have some light in her heart.¡± ¡°What right does he have to take away Supreme Alliance¡¯s Team Pet otherwise?¡± Feng Yi looked at her and suddenlyughed. The assistant was speechless. As expected, he was not her biological son! Chapter 691 Chapter 691: Mo bei is jealous? Trantor: 549690339 Whether Feng nai was his biological nephew or not, that was another matter. Yu Zixin must be manager Li¡¯s biological financial backer. He even deliberately gave up his seat and let Yu Zixin stand next to Feng nai so that they could be in the same frame. The rest of the people looked at each other, then immediately raised their microphones in front of Feng nai.¡±¡±K-God¡¯s performance today is so outstanding. Is it also because someone is watching?¡± It was clear who he was referring to. Yu Zixin¡¯s face turned red again, and she looked very photogenic in front of the camera. When mo bei saw this, she was still on Wang Dongdong¡¯s phone. In fact, when brother Nan had asked him for his phone ... Wang Dongdong¡¯s heart even skipped a beat. He said hesitantly,¡±¡±Brother chennan, why don¡¯t you look at your cell phone?¡± Mo bei was wearing a mask, and her eyshes were very long.¡±¡±Low battery.¡± Wang Dongdong suggested,¡±then why don¡¯t you watch goddess Yun ¡®s?¡± He was really afraid that boss Feng would beat him to death if he let brother Nan see it. Yun Shen had no idea what had happened. He sat in the back seat and raised his eyebrows with a faint smile. Mo bei looked at Wang Dongdong and asked,¡±are you hiding something from me?¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s heart clenched. Why did brother Nan have to use his intelligence and wisdom on this kind of thing? ¡°No, hehehe. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a video in my phone, and it¡¯s not good if you see it.¡± In order to hide it, Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t even care about his image. However, he couldn¡¯t resist mo bei¡¯s gaze. It was so indifferent that he could only hand his phone over obediently. But he was smart enough to turn off the bulletments! However, he could not control the content. The reason why mo bei wanted to check her phone was to watch the interview. Because when she came out just now, a certain someone¡¯s back view was too strange. It was as if he had been abandoned by someone. She thought that he was feeling unwell. Now, it seemed that he should be fine. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before she threw the phone back to Wang Dongdong. Wang Dongdong was a little dumbfounded. Just like this? Why did it feel like brother Nan was not nervous about this interview at all? Could he have been wrong? Didn¡¯t brother Nan like Almighty k? If that was the case, why did it feel like they were dating each other every day? Brother Nan even made delicious food for Almighty K in all sorts of ways. He even prepared an extra pair of slippers in the apartment because he knew that Almighty k was a clean freak. Brother Nan was an invisible pet. But now, Almighty k was showing off his love for someone else. Brother Nan was also indifferent? Wang Dongdong had so many questions in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any of them. Yun Shen, on the other hand, was different. She had also seen the scene on the video when she nced over. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a post-match interview, right?¡± When Yun Shen faced mo bei, he would always smile, aszy as a cat.¡±¡±From the looks of it, the two of them really do look like a couple.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She only nced sideways, as if she wanted to say something but stopped. Yun Shen was really curious about how bei looked like when he was in love. She could also tell that her bei was not indifferent. Otherwise, why would she have to take a look at that pig trotter Feng NAI¡¯s interview every time she was in the car? In order to guide mo bei to speak her mind, Yun Shen spared no effort.¡±¡±A lot of people have said that you have a good rtionship with your Captain. Now that there are new rumors about him, does this count as a new person recing the old, huh?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s words were directed at mo bei. Wang Dongdong sucked in a breath of cold air. As expected of goddess Yun, she was so direct! However ... Chapter 692 Chapter 692: Heartache Trantor: 549690339 However, mo bei raised her eyes and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±If you put it that way, the captain will probably be unhappy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Shen and Wang Dongdong looked at each other, not understanding where the answer came from. After watching the video, you should be the one who¡¯s unhappy. Mo beiqing¡¯s face was scrunched up, and she had no intention of saying anything more. Yun Shen knew her personality and tried hard to get her to say,¡±¡±Why do you say that?¡± Mo bei thought for a while. She could not persuade Yun Shen, so she sighed slightly and repeated what Feng nai had said. Yun Shen chuckled.¡±When Almighty K said that they were in the same car, this person wanted to grab his hand. She even wanted to take a photo with him and post it on her moments. She even asked him to go shopping with her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have freedom?¡± Even if she was beaten to death, she would never believe that young master Feng was someone who would be so easily manipted. The situation back then was definitely not like this. With that young master Feng¡¯s personality, even old master Feng might not be able to order him around. When he appeared at the mall that day, it was obvious that he wanted topete with her. The main point was, why did he tell bei this? Wasn¡¯t it strange? This seemed to be saying,¡±this girl is a White Lotus, trying to seduce me. I don¡¯t have any survival skills, so you must protect me, Fang fengnai.¡± She finally knew why her bei was so soft-hearted towards young master Feng. They really had to admit that young master Feng¡¯s actions were simply too much! Wang Dongdong also felt that something was not quite right. But he couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was. After all, he was not as smart as Yun Shen. However, it was good that brother Nan was not unhappy. This way, he didn¡¯t have to pay attention to the news on the inte. Good, very good! After realizing this, Wang Dongdong quickly turned off his phone. Yun Shen looked away again, as if he was chatting but also getting to the point.¡±¡±What if it wasn¡¯t this girl and someone else reced you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyshes stopped moving slightly, but she did not answer. Yun Shen did not continue asking. She didn¡¯t want her bei to miss anything. He didn¡¯t have any intention of helping young master Feng. Especially after the interview. She felt even more that the other party was a big pig trotter. Wang Dongdong also felt that this interview would definitely be seized by others, but this was indeed not Almighty k¡¯s fault. However, why was Almighty k not reacting? The only thing Wang Dongdong could think of was the gossip that those people were talking about. He could tell from the manager¡¯s reaction just now. This rumor was reliable. His standing position even told people. This girl¡¯s rtionship with Almighty k was not ordinary. Otherwise, why would he, a manager, give up his position to an interviewer? Wang Dongdong immediatelybined what was said on the inte and came up with an idol drama of a Financial Group. In a plot like this, their brother Nan might be destroyed by the Feng family before the rtionship even started. The more Wang Dongdong thought about it, the more he felt that his brother Nan should stay away from Almighty k in the future. At the thought of thosements about brother Nan clinging to Almighty k, Wang Dongdong got angry. His heart really ached a little, but he also felt speechless. He really wanted to let these people know who was looking for who more. There was no need to make it public that Almighty k had slept in brother Nan¡¯s house in order to eat brother Nan¡¯s food. However, there would always be people who would think that brother Nan was just trying to gain poprity. Huu. Wang Dongdong knew that he had to control his emotions. He wanted to send brother Nan and the rest to the hospital first and wait for manager Feng¡¯s call to resolve this matter. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t even need to solve this matter. Because the next second after he put away his phone ... Chapter 693 Chapter 693: Two hundred and forty three Trantor: 549690339 The interviewer had kicked an iron te. With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai looked up and nced at his side, then at manager li, who was not far away. He said nonchntly,¡±¡±There are people watching the games every day. Is this the question for the post-game interview?¡± The man opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Feng nai suddenlyughed, very, very slowly.¡±Then I won¡¯t be open for business today.¡± ¡°Not open for business?¡± The interviewer suddenly felt a headacheing on. Was Almighty k not like them, not even letting them catch him? Manager li was also a little stunned. He quickly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s a live broadcast, so anything will do. ¡± As he said this, he shot a look in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Feng nai had clearly ignored him.¡±A certain little support brother isn¡¯t here. There¡¯s nothing much to say. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s flying today, not me.¡± ¡°Almighty k doesn¡¯t want to open for business today because Almighty Nan isn¡¯t here?¡± Someone from the interviewer¡¯s team gathered their courage and asked. Feng nai turned to look at him and actually grunted in agreement. His expression didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. He did not say anything else. Instantly. The livements seemed to have stopped for a second. Those who imed that mo Nan was always forcing Almighty K to create a love line turned pale. Not to mention Yu Zixin. Her smiling face was a little stiff, and her shyness and innocence were all gone. What everyone could see even more clearly was that Almighty k had not said a single word to the girl standing next to him from the beginning to the end. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. No matter how hard the bulletments tried to force it, they couldn¡¯t make up for it. Some people were also curious. For pro yers who had girlfriends, they would even ignore the fact that the other party had a girlfriend and form a cp for their favorite yers. No matter how many times the contestant said that he had a girlfriend, they wouldn¡¯t listen. They just wanted to satisfy their own thoughts and continued. They didn¡¯t care at all. Sometimes, some imagination could also affect others. When it came to mo Nan, in order to prove that mo Nan was just trying to leech off his poprity, they would rather k really have a girl with a good rtionship. That way, they could vent their feelings of dislike for mo Nan even more. They could also verify what they said. That would give him a lot of face. But they had never expected this. It wasn¡¯t that mo Nan wanted to be a couple with Group K. The situation seemed to be reversed. Almighty k¡¯s words were no different from a confession. He was basically pping them in the face! Manager li was on the verge of tears. He didn¡¯t expect that he would overreach himself. He had originally wanted to please Yu Zi Xin, but when he saw young master Feng¡¯s nce as he left, his entire body felt a chill. It was as if he had done too much just now, how could he have forgotten that young master Feng hated it when others interfered in his matters? This was the first time he had seen such an uncooperative young master Feng. Even those who were watching the live interview felt that Almighty k seemed to be particrly unhappy today. Even his squinting actions were muchzier than usual, and he was not even interested in talking. Only then did people realize. Perhaps in the rtionship between the two of them. Almighty K was the one who took the initiative. They had just mocked mo bei and Xiang Nan for sticking to Almighty k and hyping up a couple. Now it seemed that they had really been guided. In fact, just by looking at Almighty k more often, one would understand. k-God would only be different when there was a support. The interview questions were only answered because mo bei and Xiang Nan were there. He didn¡¯t evene in the past ... Chapter 694 Chapter 694: Did I kiss him during the live stream? Trantor: 549690339 They came out of the building. The sweat on manager Li¡¯s forehead was getting thicker and thicker. It was because Feng nai had said the moment they had gotten into the business car,¡±¡±Who told you to do this?¡± Manager li was shocked and took out a handkerchief.¡±¡±k, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°When did the club be the Feng family¡¯s property?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little light.¡±¡±Or do you want to befriend the Yu family on your own?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of it that way!¡±Manager li quickly said. The old Chairman, he ...¡± Manager li suddenly stopped. Feng nai swept a nce at him. His voice was very calm.¡±So you¡¯ve really invested. No wonder you¡¯ve given me so much freedom.¡± ¡°The old Chairman hopes that we can finish this year¡¯s National League ording to your wishes.¡± Manager li lowered his eyes. ¡°And then retire.¡± Feng nai looked a little nonchnt.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, manager Li, I¡¯m a person who will get back whatever power I pay. If this happens again, let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll retire first or if you¡¯ll be fired.¡± Manager li was taken aback.¡±There won¡¯t be a next time. I thought you were happy to be acquainted with young master, miss Yu.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very rxed as he fiddled with a lighter.¡±¡±The feeling I give you is that I¡¯m happy to deal with lower-level white lotus flowers?¡± Manager li was stunned. A low-ranking White Lotus? This ... ¡°You are ck me¡¯s manager?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face was a little hazy from the light.¡±¡±Other than business operations, take a look at the members of ck me. They don¡¯t know how to protect them, but instead, they¡¯ve made a bunch of mistakes. In front of public opinion, you¡¯ve given up on mo Nan twice. Each time, he used his strength to tell you that you have to survive in adversity. With him, even if ck me doesn¡¯t have me, they can still enter the worldpetition. Manager Li, you should go for a brain examination. ¡± Manager li almost vomited blood when he heard thest sentence. However, he had been with ck me for three years. How could he not have feelings for him? Even if I don¡¯t exist in ck me in the future ... He wanted to let manager li know that he wasn¡¯t just saying it. He would be there soon. Without k, ck me really did not know how to hold on. He had also told the old Chairman that his young master was a rare esports yer. ¡°He has his responsibilities in the Feng family,¡± the old Chairman only said one sentence. Thinking of this, manager Li said in a low voice,¡±¡±Then, young master, you should be careful too. Don¡¯t always act like you¡¯re on particrly good terms with mo Nan in front of everyone. You still have to be sure of your limits. What will the old Chairman think if he sees this?¡± Feng nai looked at his phone screen absent-mindedly.¡±¡±Did I kiss him during the live broadcast?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ...¡± Manager li shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already done what I can. ¡± Feng nai nced sideways, tugged open his cor, and leanedzily against the back of his chair. Manager li didn¡¯t know whether to cover the driver¡¯s ears or jump up. ¡°Your ¡®very well-mannered¡¯ means you won¡¯t kiss mo Nan during the livestream?¡± Young master, when did you be so gay?! ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Feng nai looked at his face with a smile on his lips, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of joy in his eyes. Instead, there was a hint of self-mockery.¡±I won¡¯t do that. He doesn¡¯t like me and he already has a girlfriend. Why would I force myself on him? I really don¡¯t know what you people are so nervous about. You can tell my grandfather that he doesn¡¯t want me at all. Even if I wanted to be gay, there¡¯s no ce for me to be gay. ¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695: Two hundred and forty five Trantor: 549690339 Manager li felt that he had received too much information today, and he had to digest it. The driver didn¡¯t know if he should pretend he didn¡¯t hear anything or not. Just then, a call came in. ¡°Brother na, let¡¯s go out and y!¡± It was young master Jin. Feng nai yed with the lighter again, as nonchnt as ever.¡±¡±I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°Why? didn¡¯t we win the finals?¡± Young master Jin didn¡¯t understand. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was calm.¡±I¡¯m out of love. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Manager li, who was beside him, was speechless. ¡°Ah, I just wanted you toe out and rx.¡± Young master Jin let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t realize that he was adding fuel to the fire.¡±When yunshen heard that mo Nan was in trouble, he went to the arena to look for him without even resting. The two of them should be together now. I guessed that you¡¯re in a bad mood, so ...¡± Before little young master Jin could finish speaking, Feng nai hung up the phone. Young master Jin was a little depressed. It seemed like brother na was really done for this time. Manager li could also sense that Feng NAI¡¯s unhappiness this time seemed to be different from the other times. Especially after they returned to the base. This feeling was even more obvious. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Panda¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Where are we celebrating today?¡± he asked. One couldn¡¯t tell anything from Feng NAI¡¯s expression, and he still lookedzy.¡±¡±You guys pick, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡± Everything had been normal. However, after Panda looked behind him for a while, he said,¡±¡±Boss, where¡¯s my brother? didn¡¯t you guyse back together?¡± Feng nai paused, his voice indifferent.¡±¡±He¡¯s with yunshen. ¡± ¡°So you went on a date.¡± Panda did not notice anything strange.¡±¡±I¡¯ll send him the address when we get there. Let¡¯s have a date. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. However, manager li was looking at the straight figure in front of him. He could only feel the waves of cold. He could only hope that mo Nan would be back in time for the gatheringter. Otherwise, with young master¡¯s current state, it would be really easy for something to happen. ording to the usual practice. Basically, after every victory. ck me would always have a gathering. They were all boys, so they ate more meat than rice. 1 Feng nai, who had changed into his private clothes, would attract attention every time he walked out of the door. This time was no exception. Even though he was wearing a mask. Even if they entered the private room and were seen by the waiter, they would still subconsciously take a few more nces. Someone had said that Feng nai didn¡¯t look like a professional gamer at all, but more like a celebrity. Today, he was wearing a light-colored sweater and waszily leaning against the back of the chair. One of his hands was casually ced on the back of the chair, and he was ying with his phone. His nose bridge was high, and he was handsome and Noble. ¡°I¡¯ll give my brother a call. ¡± The first thing Panda did after taking a seat was contact people. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he look at the menu. He was extremely distracted. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. When Panda heard that the call had finally gotten through, he quickly said,¡±¡±We¡¯re eating roast goose at yunxuan, do you want toe?¡± Through the phone, the people at the table could hear theughter on the other side. It was a very pleasant female voice. Mo Nan¡¯s hands are wet now, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to pick up the phone.¡± Panda gasped,¡¯goddess! I¡¯ll go!¡± Yun Shen smiled again as if he was talking to the person beside him.¡±¡±Your teammate is so nice. Interesting.¡± ¡°Raise your hands higher.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hands were indeed wet. But just through these two sentences. The people at the table could imagine the scene over there ... Chapter 696 Chapter 696: Two hundred and forty six Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan must have been too busy to pick up the phone. He asked Yun Shen to raise the phone to his ear. In fact, it was true. Soon, the people heard the cold voiceing closer.¡±Panda?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, brother. What are you doing? you can¡¯t even pick up your phone.¡± Panda¡¯s original intention was to tease him. Mo bei didn¡¯t feel anything and replied,¡±¡±I¡¯ll make you wonton. ¡± The eyes of two people at the table had already darkened. Apart from Feng nai, han Xi had also stopped talking since the beginning. Panda had always been an average observer.¡±If my goddess were to follow you, how much weight would she gain?¡± ¡°She¡¯s skinny, she should have grown up. ¡± Mo bei said it normally. But to others, this was the highest version of a public disy of affection. Panda coughed heavily.¡±That¡¯s enough. Show some love and concern to us single dogs. Are you stilling to the dinner party?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Mo bei turned to look at Yun Shen, who was standing beside her, and mouthed,¡±¡±She¡¯ll sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll stay with her. ¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯where are you sleeping? Where are you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not think much of it. Panda thought for a moment. That was true. After all, he was already an adult. But F * ck, are we just going to stay the night like this? Panda stammered for a while before saying,¡±then take good care of my goddess. Um, take care of your safety.¡± He didn¡¯t know if his brother understood him, but he hung up the phone. However, the next second after he hung up the phone. He heard something shatter. Panda looked over and saw that his boss¡¯s right hand was broken, and his palm was covered in ss shards. Manager li was the first to stand up. He was so flustered that his face had turned pale. However, Feng nai acted as if he wasn¡¯t the one bleeding on his fingers. After wiping his hands with a few tissues, he said,¡±¡±The cup slipped. I¡¯ll get someone to take care of it. You guys can continue eating.¡± What cup is slippery? you were the one who crushed it just now! Of course, manager li didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. He only strode out of the restaurant with his young master. Feng NAI¡¯s legs were long, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch up to him. Fortunately, he did not walk very quickly. It was probably because his heart was in pain to a certain extent that he had such a feeling. It was so stuffy that even his legs felt heavy and heavy. However, it was hard for him to not attract attention when he came out like this. He had a good figure to begin with, and he had forgotten to wear a mask. When people saw that face, they could not help but take a second look. Under the light-colored turtleneck sweater was his bleeding finger that hung by his side. Not only did he not lose any points, but he also gave off a high-ss sense of beauty. In such an environment. He didn¡¯t wear a mask. Others might be able to. But Feng nai would definitely be found out. Outside the restaurant, some of the girls ¡®eyes suddenly widened, exining everything. ¡°It¡¯s Almighty K. It¡¯s really Almighty k!¡± There was already a crowd moving towards them. Panting, manager li grabbed him and used all his strength to push his young master into the car. Fortunately, their car was right next to them. It wasn¡¯t that there was anything bad about being recognized by fans. But today was definitely not the right day. There was only one thing. Manager Li¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest. He knew better than anyone how much his young master loved esports. Because he liked her, the young master paid special attention to protecting his hands. ¡°How terrible must she be this time ...¡± Manager li didn¡¯t even have time to finish thinking. A voice was heard ... Chapter 697 Chapter 697: He likes mo bei Trantor: 549690339 To mo Nan¡¯s apartment.¡± It was Feng nai. His hand was just by his side, and his ck fringe drooped down, making it impossible to see his expression. Manager li was really frightened. After all, he had never seen his young master like this. He didn¡¯t dare to y his little tricks anymore, so he got the driver to follow Feng NAI¡¯s instructions and head to the east of the city. There was some traffic on the road. This was not the main point. The main point was the young master¡¯s hand. Manager li did not dare to touch it. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. She still had to scroll through thements. As expected, there were already posts on the official website. They were all saying that they seemed to have met Almighty k today and that Almighty k¡¯s hand seemed to be injured. Manager li was a little worried, but it seemed like they had a telepathic connection. He was here to save the others. It was a call from boss Feng. Feng Yi didn¡¯t beat around the bush. When the call connected, he said,¡±Let him answer the phone.¡± He didn¡¯t need to say who he was. Manager li handed the phone over. Feng nai nced at it, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to take it. Manager li coughed lightly.¡±K¡¯s hand is injured. Why don¡¯t you call backter, manager Feng?¡± ¡°Turn on the speaker.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s tone was calm. Manager li braced himself and pressed down. Very quickly, Feng Yi¡¯s voice entered Feng NAI¡¯s ears.¡±¡±You¡¯re a professional e-sports yer, when did you learn to joke with your hands? Let¡¯s put everything aside and think about it. How can you convince people with your current appearance? you can inherit the Feng Corporation while ying games. ¡± After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s dark eyes darted to the side before he said,¡±¡±You were the one who called yunshen over.¡± Feng Yi paused. He didn¡¯t expect his nephew to know about his actions so quickly. ¡°What do you want to remind me of?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow, and if one listened carefully, it was still a little suppressed.¡±¡±Remind me that he has a girlfriend and not to do anything overboard?¡± Feng Yi was d that his nephew was infatuated with the little one. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this conclusion and would have suspected him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all members of ck me¡¯s team. Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t have any conflicts because of your feelings for each other?¡±Feng Yi pushed the boat. After hearing this, Feng nai fell silent for a while before saying,¡±¡±Let yunshen go back now. I won¡¯t do anything to mo Nan.¡± It was hard for manager li to imagine that his young master would speak to anyone in such a tone. It wasn¡¯t because he was his uncle. Instead, it was a deep request in the clear voice of a teenager. Feng Yi paused and replied seriously,¡±¡±She¡¯s here because she¡¯s worried about mo Nan. It¡¯s up to yunshen to decide when he¡¯ll go back.¡± Feng nai understood that as well, but just imagining the two of them in the room made the dull pain in his heart a little out of control. Especially when he was getting closer to the apartment. Why couldn¡¯t that person answer the phone himself? What were they doing? Was he kissing or ... At the thought of this, even Feng NAI¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple seemed to have difficulty moving. He had thought about it countless times. If he hadn¡¯t hunted him down in the game because he was ying a transvestite ... Instead, he followed his heart and met this person. Would the oue be different? No one knew. At that time, Feng nai had unplugged thework cable. It wasn¡¯t because he knew that his good disciple was a boy. It was just that no matter when he came online, he would never see that person again ... Chapter 698 Chapter 698: Two hundred and forty eight Trantor: 549690339 He was probably too young. She always wanted a response. He felt that all he had done was a scam. At the very least, they could be friends then. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai hadn¡¯t felt mncholic back then. But very quickly, he became a professional yer. He didn¡¯t have time to think about the details. Furthermore, how could he possibly be moved by a boy? And it was a virtual person across the inte. After all, there were a lot of people who yed the transvestite ount to cheat money back then. Feng nai simply felt that he hadn¡¯t expected the other party to dare to lie to him. This was the feeling. He waspetitive. Later on, when he logged into his ount, he would always subconsciously check to see if his good disciple¡¯s profile picture was lit up. He didn¡¯t like her that much. He just felt that he had lost a soul partner that made him feel interesting. ording to the situation at that time. Not Yun Shen yet. He could turn him gay without any hesitation. But now, it seemed to be toote. The business car stopped in the neighborhood. Feng nai did not let manager li follow them. He didn¡¯t ignore his hand either. After disinfecting and bandaging the wound, he wrapped the White bandage in the outpatient department and walked downstairs. He was still wearing the turtleneck sweater. This time, he did not forget to put on a mask, only revealing his eyes. He just stood there, tall and straight. The people walking back and forth were looking at him. At 9 pm. The aunties and uncles had just returned from square dancing. After that, there were not many people. After all, it was autumn. The night in the North was getting colder. Feng nai didn¡¯t go up. He only looked at the lights that had lit up in the building. He was waiting. Waiting for someone might not make Yun Shen stay the night. After standing there for a while, Feng nai saw the white cat he had seen here earlier. The white cat jumped out of the grass and meowed at him when it saw him. Feng nai bent down halfway and reached out his hand. The white cat must be hungry, for it meowed again. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low, even a little hoarse.¡±The little brother who can cook isn¡¯t here. If you¡¯re hungry, you can go up and find him.¡± ¡°Meow?¡± The white cat tilted his head. Feng NAI¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate much.¡±Forget it. You don¡¯t have to go up. He probably doesn¡¯t have much time to feed you, stupid cat.¡± ¡°Meow, meow.¡± The white cat¡¯s paw grabbed the leg of his pants. Feng nai turned sideways and leaned against the tree trunk, his eyes dark.¡±¡±It¡¯s useless even if you call me. I¡¯m not his boyfriend. ¡± The white cat pulled him again. This time, the ws were a little sharp. Caught off guard, Feng NAI¡¯s ankle was scratched, and a red mark appeared. He didn¡¯t mind. Compared to the dull pain in his chest, the rest could be ignored. Manager li watched from afar, not daring to get close. He didn¡¯t even know what his young master was waiting for. However, his young master had warned him not to contact Mo Nan. Otherwise, he could have called her down with one phone call. The sky was getting darker and darker, but the young master did not have any intention of leaving. In the beginning, there was a stray cat. After that, they probably knew that the young master had no food on him, so even the cat left. The light elongated Feng NAI¡¯s figure. It was just a shadow. It corresponded to the brightly lit rooms upstairs. He always seemed out of ce. In the apartment. This was the fifth time mo bei had checked her phone. Yun Shen smiled and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699: Two hundred and forty nine Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei closed the page. That person was probably still having a meal, so he hadn¡¯t replied to her messages? Yun Shen looked at that emotionless handsome face. Although they couldn¡¯t see anything, those who were familiar with her knew that one couldn¡¯t see her heart through her deceptive face, but through her behavior. ¡°This is the sixth time you¡¯ve used your phone.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the ce Panda mentioned?¡± Yun Shen suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient with your status. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? you can go alone,¡±Yun Shen said with a smile. Mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll have to leave one day.¡± ¡°North.¡± Yun Shen reached out to hold her face.¡±¡±You really don¡¯t have to think so much. I understand that you feel that your personality is different from your brother ¡®s. The more youe into contact with dark res, the more things he¡¯ll have to face when he returns. You¡¯re even worried that people will say that mo Nan is really looking for a substitute because you¡¯re his current substitute. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want anyone to know your secret, including when you¡¯re ying in thepetition. He wants you to pick up the mouse again, because he knows that you like it. ¡± Mo bei paused and turned her face. ¡°Then you ...¡± Yun Shen said. ¡°My brother likes it too.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice had always been calm, as if she was merely stating a fact.¡±¡±Like him, I wanted him toe back. He was the one who gave me the Supreme Alliance shortlisted spot, the earliest I could y esports, and even the tickets to watch thepetition. But I don¡¯t know what this industry brought him. At that time, I was enjoying myself. No matter what I encountered, he never said anything and I thought he was happy. Ever since Supreme Alliance disbanded, I didn¡¯t pay attention to esports so I didn¡¯t even know what happened to him every day. It¡¯s me who¡¯s not qualified as his sister. ¡± Yun Shen stopped. Bei rarely spoke so much. At the same time, she also understood one thing. Would mo Nan be able to return? They were the support for the current North. The night grew darker outside. The two of them used to like to talk when they were together. However, Yun Shen was the one who exined it while mo bei listened by the side. In fact, nothing had changed. If not for Yun Shen¡¯sst sentence. Mo bei would not have exined the matter so clearly. Yun Shen said a few more things. Mo bei listened at the side, asionally smiling. It was only asionally. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Yun Shen asked her. ¡°No.¡± Mo bei shook her head.¡±Go on.¡± She knew that people in their circle had to be careful with their words and actions. Yun Shenughed,¡¯my mouth¡¯s getting dry from talking. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei covered her with the nket. ¡°Do you want to talk about young master Feng?¡± Yun Shen leaned over. ¡°Captain?¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at his message just now?¡±Yun Shen smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei was still very straight. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you waiting for someone¡¯s information like this,¡±Yun Shen said. Mo bei looked up.¡±When he left,¡± she said,¡±he didn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yun Shen really wanted to ask more. Mo bei looked at the time.¡±It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and turned off the wallmp. And Feng nai, who was standing downstairs ... Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts Trantor: 549690339 Her heart seemed to have been suddenly tightened. It wasn¡¯t just boring. It was so empty that one could feel the exact pain. His deep eyes seemed to have been extinguished with the light. Manager li saw the person who was still standing next to him suddenly move. Feng NAI¡¯s speed was very fast, and he looked like he was looking for a fight. Manager li used his fat body to drag him back with all his might. Feng nai lowered his voice and gritted his teeth.¡±¡±Let go.¡± Manager li saw that even the bandages hade off and knew that he couldn¡¯t hold him back with his strength. In a hurry, he shouted,¡±¡±Even if you go up there, what can you do? they¡¯re a couple, and this is mo Nan¡¯s apartment, not the base!¡± However, it happened all of a sudden. Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused. Manager li could sense the momentary silence. Feng nai was half a head taller than him. Manager li couldn¡¯t see Feng NAI¡¯s expression. She could only faintly hear the voice again, hoarse as if it had been soaked in rain,¡±¡±Let go.¡± This time, it was no longer filled with hostility like before. Instead, it was so low that it seemed to be in the dust. Manager li couldn¡¯t help but let go of her hand. Feng nai didn¡¯t go upstairs again. He let his bandaged hand hang to one side, then turned around very slowly and walked in the opposite direction. As manager li heaved a sigh of relief, he felt that the tall figure that was gradually swallowed by the night seemed to be too different from the time difference. Feng nai was walking under the moonlight. His pure white turtleneck sweater made him look indescribably cool and quiet. Perhaps it was too quiet, but it actually made one¡¯s heart ache. He didn¡¯t enter the van. Instead, he simply walked out of the neighborhood. Manager li didn¡¯t know what he was doing and followed behind him worriedly. After walking for almost a Street, his voice was heard, as if nothing had happened,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to follow me, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Manager li didn¡¯t dare to say no. Feng nai stopped what he was doing. His legs were long and slender, and he looked like he was on the phone. After less than ten minutes. Young master Jin arrived in a hurry, as usual. Feng nai nced sideways at manager li.¡±Are you relieved now?¡± Manager li didn¡¯t dare to say that in front of the young master of Jin family. ¡°Brother na is right. Uncle, you can rest assured.¡± Young master Jin was very enthusiastic. Manager li really wanted to say,¡±Master Jin, do you know what the situation is right now? please don¡¯t worry. Young master almost lost control.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to recall the look in his young master¡¯s eyes. Even his eyes were red, as if he had endured it to the extreme. That kick would probably break the bumper. Fortunately, he stopped the young master. Otherwise, it would really cause a big problem. He really wanted to follow his young master in his current state, but his gaze was so cold that it made his scalp go numb. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the young master to you, Master Jin.¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s aura was fully released, it indeed made people not dare to say anything more. Young master Jin was very happy to be able to hang out with brother na. However, when it was time to go to the nightclub, young master Jin couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Because from the moment he sat down, he had been drinking. One bottle after another. There was no pause in between. Even though his actions didn¡¯t look any different. However, the number of empty bottles was increasing too quickly. Young master Jin was a little stunned. The next moment. Only then did young master Jin realize that brother naer wasn¡¯t here to rx at all. The word ¡°broken up¡± was probably true. Chapter 701 Chapter 701: Love deep down Trantor: 549690339 Young master Jin looked at his brother¡¯s posture and did not dare to persuade him. With just a nce, he saw bottles of wine under his feet one after another. He did not stop at all. Young master Jin was a loyal friend. He thought that since his brother naer had broken up with his girlfriend, he would drink with him. That would be a good brother. So, the one who gotpletely drunk in the end wasn¡¯t Feng nai, but him. It was also the first time that Feng nai didn¡¯t like his alcohol tolerance. No matter how much he drank. It was as if he had never drunk it. It was to the extent that she would still think of that person and the scene of the lights going out. They were all adults. She knew what a couple would do when they were together. It was because she knew it that the pain in her heart could not be eliminated. It was as if there was a hole in that ce, and the wind was blowing. He thought that drinking would numb him. However, it was no use. It was too clear. No matter what. They were all extinguished along with the light. It was so clear that Feng nai realized one thing. All of this was his own wishful thinking. That person only liked girls. After tonight. He would probably think that girls were better than men. Feng nai understood that person too well. If he didn¡¯t decide, he wouldn¡¯t touch anyone. If that was the case, did it mean that he had already set his mind on Yun Shen? He was just one step away. He might even propose to Yun Shen. After all, he was as old-fashioned as the little brother of trouble Lin. She must have wanted to marry Yun Shen, so she asked her to stay the night. At the thought of this, Feng nai tugged at his cor, his arm hanging there. His ck hair fell down and covered his eyes. If little Lin had not called ... He must have closed his eyes just like that. It was hard to fall asleep. Compared to this, it was even more difficult to act as if nothing had happened. Feng nai pressed the answer button. Little Lin immediately asked,¡±brother, where are you? are you at the base?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai nced sideways at little young master Jin, who was blushing.¡±¡±I¡¯m ying with your Jin bro. ¡± Little Lin flicked his sleeves.¡±¡±I thought you were at the base with little brother. Grandpa came over today and gave me a bunch of toys. He even asked me about little brother. I told him how little brother saved me. Grandpa only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t understand. Big brother, do you want toe back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care where he was going. After he straightened up, he nced at the people who were still doing their homework. Really, brother naer was drinking here. They didn¡¯t Dare to Dance at all! Little Lin, on the other hand, felt that his brother was different from usual today and was a little puzzled.¡±¡±Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? it¡¯s so hoarse.¡± It was as if he had cried, but his brother would never cry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard wrong,¡±Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go pick you up with uncle Wang.¡± Little Lin did not ask further. ¡°It¡¯s 11 O¡¯ clock. You go to sleep. Let old Wang do it himself.¡± After Feng nai said this, he walked over and kicked little young master Jin¡¯s leg. Young master Jin was really dizzy from drinking, but he didn¡¯t forget what he was here for today. After waking up, he stood up and wanted to hook his brother naer¡¯s shoulder, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t do it because of his height. He could only say,¡±brother na, listen to me. He ... He¡¯s nothing, right? no, he¡¯s just good-looking. He¡¯s a little better looking!¡± I, I have a lot of handsome guys, when the timees, you can, you can choose. ¡± Chapter 702 Chapter 702: He can juste to my side Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai did not say anything. Young master Jin was about to call for help. Only then did Feng nai speak.¡±That¡¯s enough. Are you going back on your own? or do you want me to pack you up and send you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself!¡± Young master Jin sobered up and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t Ie up with this idea because I saw that you were in pain?¡± Feng nai turned around, his voice calm. ¡°What?¡± Young master Jin suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. Feng nai looked sideways, his eyes seemingly dark.¡±¡±If he doesn¡¯t want me to feel better, he can juste to my side.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll make the call!¡± Young master Jin found Yun Shen¡¯s phone number. He did not have mo Nan¡¯s number, so he called him.¡±¡±His phone is off. He¡¯s probably asleep.¡± It was fine if he didn¡¯t say the word ¡°sleep.¡± After the word ¡°sleep¡± was mentioned ... Thest bit of warmth in Feng NAI¡¯s body was sucked away. He held a bottle of wine and lowered his head slightly. Young master Jin was in a daze as he wondered if he had said something wrong. However, he was indeed drunk. How could a drunk person have any logical thinking? ¡°I have to call yunshen today. I¡¯ll keep calling.¡± The few people who were pretending to do their homework at the side were more or less confused. Why did Jinzi fall for Yun Shen again? Hadn¡¯t she been hanging around the movie King recently? Wasn¡¯t this change in taste a little too fast? However, it was still their brother nain that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. What happened? To be able to make their brother naer look so lonely and lonely ... Feng nai didn¡¯t continue to stay there. Old Wang arrived just in time. However, when he received Feng nai, he had a shocked expression on his face. As he drove home, his eyes were still on the seat. As Feng nai sat there, his entire face seemed to be hidden in the darkness. Only the outline of his face could be vaguely seen, but his expression could not be seen clearly. It was already very cold outside. The night wind blew. Old Wang, who had a low temperature, reached out and turned on the heater. He was worried that eldest young master would catch a cold. After all, he had never smelled such a strong alcohol smell from the young master. What was going on? Little Lin also wanted to ask the same question. Since he had a rest day tomorrow. Little Lin did not sleep. Instead, he waited on the sofa with great perseverance. He was waiting for his brother toe back. However, just as he showed his little canine teeth and his little hand had yet to touch Feng NAI¡¯s long legs, he sensed that something was indeed wrong with his brother. Feng nai didn¡¯t call him ¡°trouble Lin¡± in a mocking tone as usual. Instead, she reached out and rubbed his head, as if she was going upstairs. ¡°Brother,¡± little Lin called out. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was still low.¡±I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡± Little Lin looked at the back view that did not even turn back. His little ws scratched his hair, and his delicate and fair little face was filled with worry. What¡¯s wrong with his brother? Didn¡¯t they win thepetition? He could smell the alcohol just now. His brother was naturally good at drinking, but he couldn¡¯t get drunk. Then what was going on? Little Lin could tell that his brother was in pain. He tilted his little head and thought for a while, then asked the Butler for a phone. Then, he typed a message to a certain phone number. Then, she started to hold her face in her hands and shake her short legs while waiting. But he had to wait. A minute passed. Ten minutes passed. There was still no reply. Little Lin furrowed his brows. He could not take it anymore and decided to ask his brother directly. Chapter 703 Chapter 703: Going to school to find Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 Upstairs, in the bedroom. Feng nai was already lying on the bed. He was a clean freak, so he didn¡¯t go to the bathroom to wash off the smell of alcohol. Instead, he just stared at the ceiling without even turning on the lights. He could hear the sound of little Lin walking in. ¡°Brother.¡± Little Lin leaned in a little, his round eyes shining.¡±¡±Did you have a fight with little brother?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°Little brother didn¡¯t reply to my messages today.¡± ¡°I thought you two had a fight.¡± Little Lin lowered his eyes. ¡°Is that so? Then he must be asleep. ¡± Feng nai could no longer feel any blood flowing in his heart. His voice was also very low. This night was probably the longest night he had ever spent. Little Lin had sensed it, but it was still useless. He didn¡¯t know why, but looking at his brother¡¯s back, he felt that his brother was about to cry. However, his face was still very handsome, butpared to his usual cold and unruly look, he had lost a lot of it. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. He had never felt that time had passed so slowly before, and the sense of weightlessness was getting worse. At first, little Lin would asionally say a few words to her. After a while. There was no more sound in the room. Feng nai reached out and covered little Lin with the nket. At this moment, Feng nai had already started coughing. He didn¡¯t notice it at all. Sometimes, when one¡¯s internal organs hurt, one would not notice other ces. Fortunately, he finally felt tired. Even his eyelids were heavy. The wind could no longer be heard. The sky outside started to brighten slightly. Mo bei only saw the text message at seven in the morning. Yun Shen was still sleeping beside her. Mo bei sat up on the bed. Her ck hair was still a little loose, but she didn¡¯t care. She only lowered her eyes and typed a few words.¡±No, why?¡± It was impossible for little Lin to wake up at this hour. Moreover, he was using the Butler¡¯s phone. Naturally, mo bei did not receive a reply. Then, he looked at his phone. On the WeChat page, a certain Almighty still hadn¡¯t spoken to her. It was almost eighto¡¯ clock. Mo bei made a voice call, but no one picked up. Yun Shen was already awake. Seeing that she was on the phone, he smiled.¡±¡±Is there something?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei put away her phone and nced at the calendar. Forget it. It would be more direct to look for him. Yun Shen noticed the school uniform she was wearing.¡±¡±You¡¯re going to school today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When mo bei wore the school uniform, she always felt a cold sense of abstinence. This made Yun Shen hold his chin and look at it for a long time.¡±¡±I¡¯m so envious of the people who are your ssmates now. ¡± In order not to waste mo bei¡¯s time, Yun Shen did not even put on any makeup. He took his car keys and sent her to school.¡±¡±I¡¯lle pick you up after school. Mo Nan said that you¡¯ll be meeting Madam Feng in the next two days. Let¡¯s go shopping and buy you a dress.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei was still a woman of few words. She didn¡¯t go to second middle school after she got out of the car. Instead, he carried his school bag on one shoulder and walked towards the main entrance of No. 1 middle school. It was the time when Monan¡¯s Army was going to school. When they saw the boss of No. 2 middle school at the gate of their own school, everyone knew what kind of expression they had. However, this was not the key. The main point was ... This person was actually talking to them! ¡°It¡¯s you guys. ¡± It was obvious that mo bei still remembered them. What was good? ¡°Which ss is young master Feng in?¡± Chapter 704 Chapter 704: Bro bei is in school Trantor: 549690339 Surround Monan¡¯s Army. No, was mo Nan provoking her? He was going to ask young master Feng which ss he was in at the school gate! This was clearly not putting them in his eyes! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had seen this person eat with young master Feng before ... They all suspected that this was a fight! Also, wasn¡¯t this person speaking a little too naturally? He had beaten all of them down before. No matter how he looked at her face, it was as if nothing had happened! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei was still a woman of few words. She stood there with her school bag in one hand, appearing a little aloof.¡±You don¡¯t want to say?¡± The Army surrounding Monan retreated for some reason, afraid that he would attack. Mo bei was a little confused, but she did not show any expression on her face. Her eyes onlynded on him. She looked at the few people who had suddenly pulled away from her. They surrounded Monan¡¯s Army. After some careful consideration, they realized that this was No. 1 middle school¡¯s territory, and they couldn¡¯t appear so weak! In the future, where would they put their face? if they really started a fight, it would just be five against one. What was that? At most, they would just lie down if they couldn¡¯t win! One of them straightened his neck and said,¡±A ss.¡± Then, they looked at mo bei and wondered why this person was still not leaving. Mo bei raised her brows. How do we get there?¡± ¡°Go straight, turn left, and you¡¯ll see the teaching building in front,¡± the man said. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After mo bei got the information she wanted, she strolled toward the teaching building. The Army surrounding Monan was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Did he just say thank you to us?¡± ¡°Is this considered taking the initiative to make peace?¡± ¡°It seems like mo Nan already knows how powerful we are. Then, boss, should we write off the past?¡± The person who was called boss touched his chin and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Forget it. When will revenge ever end? since he took the initiative to make peace, we are not narrow-minded people, right?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The students next to him thought,¡±it¡¯s okay to force an exnation. Who was the one trembling just now? have they forgotten?¡± Mo bei appeared at No. 1 high school. It was originally something that could attract people¡¯s attention. In addition, there were many people who liked her in school. The girls from No. 1 middle school would usually sneak over to No. 2 middle school to see their Prince Charming. The strange thing was that the rtionship between the girls on both sides actually began to improve because of this. They were all fans of the South, and every time they met, they would think about how to make their school Prince popr. Because they liked the same person, they began to get to know each other. You might not be good at your studies, but you¡¯re very warm and can feed stray cats. You might not know how to put on makeup, but you didn¡¯t think I was bad and even taught me Chemistry and Physics. They were cheering for the same person in front of their phones. No matter what he was facing, he never gave up. He walked through the darkness again and again. She took off her headphones and looked up at the camera. Not only was he handsome, but he also had thousands of fireflies. Your eyes have be my light. During this period, thepetition was rtively more intense. In addition, he had been in the whirlpool of public opinion, so he didn¡¯t appear in school much. What they did not expect was that brother Nan did not go to second middle school but to first middle school. Outside the teaching building, there were already many girls following behind mo bei. It was no exaggeration to say that they were so excited that their faces were a little red. The teacher¡¯s first reaction was,¡±¡±Feng NAI¡¯s here?¡± Chapter 705 Chapter 705: Mo bei helped Feng nai take notes Trantor: 549690339 When she got closer, she realized that it wasn¡¯t Feng nai. Even the uniform was slightly different from that of their school. They went to school every day, so it was impossible for them not to know that it was the school uniform of the opposite family. The teacher paused for a moment and looked at the student beside her.¡±¡±What is this?¡± Could it be that all the female students ¡®thoughts were no longer on Feng nai? ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s my Prince Charming.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the school hunk from No. 2 middle school,¡±a girl whispered. The teacher¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of No. 2 middle school¡¯s school hunk! During the previous monthly test¡¯s beta test. This person¡¯s total score was higher than all the students from No. 1 middle school. Such a rare student shoulde to their school. He was just too handsome. I didn¡¯t get a clear look thest time I was on stage. This time, the teachers couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No wonder he was called the school hunk. It was just a little troublesome. It was the same as Feng nai. There were many people everywhere he went. But even so ... The teacher also cherished talents. Especially when he heard that this school hunk waspletely different from his family. He would basicallyplete all the tasks assigned by the teacher, and he would also take notes seriously during ss. ording to his friends who taught at No. 2 middle school, teaching such students gave him a sense of aplishment. Unlike his side. Every time she woke Feng nai up to answer a question, the other party would always look like he had just woken up. Even though the answer was correct. But what about the image of a top student? Inparison to young master Feng. The teacher still liked the person in front of him. One look and you know how to be polite. Mo bei noticed the teacher¡¯s gaze and looked over.¡±¡±Teacher,¡± See, what did he say? children are indeed polite! ¡°Eh? Mo Nan? You¡¯re here for a tour, right? someone suggested for you to transfer to our school. ¡± The teacher was very enthusiastic, not at all like the usual monk miejue. The students at the side were all dumbfounded. Mo bei hesitated for a moment, but her expression was still as clear as ever.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, teacher. I¡¯m here to look for someone. ¡± ¡°Looking for someone?¡± The teacher had not reacted yet. ¡°Feng nai,¡± mo bei spoke again. It was only then that the teacher remembered that they were on the same team, and his expression became especially interesting. He really wanted to tell this child not to y with Feng nai all day. But when he thought about it, Feng nai was the student in their ss, so he could only swallow his words and change his words.¡±¡±He didn¡¯te today, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to run empty.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The provincial finals had just ended, and it was time for the final exams. It was impossible for him to note to school. ¡°Did he say why?¡± Mo bei had always been polite in front of her elders. The teacher really felt that this child was obedient.¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure about the details. ¡± Not sure? Although mo bei was hiding something in her heart, she did not forget to thank him. She said,¡±After saying ¡°Thank you, teacher,¡± he originally wanted to leave. Who knew that the teacher would suddenlye up with an idea in the middle of a panic and say,¡±¡±Today¡¯s ss is very important. Why don¡¯t you take notes for student Feng and send it to him? the final exam this time will be about the same big questions as the previous provincial exams. ¡± When the girls beside him heard this, they all nodded! This was the first time he realized that his family ¡®s¡¯ extinction ¡®was so useful! Mo bei stopped in her tracks, looking hesitant. At this time, someone said,¡±Almighty K must be sick and didn¡¯te. It¡¯ll be more tiring for him to make up lessonster. Brother Nan, please help him remember. Remember!¡± Chapter 706 Chapter 706: Two hundred and fifty six Trantor: 549690339 It had to be said. This sentence had indeed struck a chord in mo bei¡¯s heart. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± She turned to look at the teacher. After all, they were not from the same school. Logically speaking, he really couldn¡¯t listen to the ss. However, No. 1 middle school had recently been trying to poach this only child from No. 2 middle school to their side. However, mo Nan had no intention of transferring at all. The teacher had nned to let student mo experience the essential difference between teaching in No. 1 middle school and second middle school. He had heard of the ss rules in No. 2 middle school. Not many people studied seriously. Not only that, but she also liked to secretly take photos of student mo. This would greatly affect her studies. However, No. 1 middle school was different. The students of No. 1 middle school ... Before the teacher could finish what he was thinking, many female students had already started to take photos secretly. Because there were too many of them, it was impossible to say who it was! The teacher¡¯s mouth stiffened. Really, he was so useless! ¡°All of you, pay attention and show the quality of our No. 1 middle school. Usually, when Feng naies to school, you¡¯ll just be a little excited. What¡¯s going on today?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm. She used her left hand to write and was sitting by the window. She would look up from time to time to nce at the teacher and then lower her eyes to remember the key points. The girls from No. 1 middle school finally experienced the happiness of the girls from No. 2 middle school. If there was such a handsome model here, they could also study better! After all, brother Nan only cared about his studies! They had to be like brother Nan! ¡°So handsome, my heart can¡¯t take it.¡± The voice was very soft. But the teacher still heard it. His gaze fell on the young man again. It was rare to see such a person at this age. He sat upright, clean, cold, and polite. She was pretty and knew how to respect the teacher in ss. He was really likable now. No wonder his old friend¡¯s ss¡¯s results had improved. This child was really not bad. How could he like to fight? At this moment, the teacher seemed to have forgotten that not long ago, he had personally seen the young man in action. Sure enough, when you like someone, there¡¯s a filter. The news that ¡®mo Nan¡¯ was teaching at No. 1 middle school spread like wildfire. He had no choice but to pass it on. There was a School Forum. Previously, people would go to No. 2 high school¡¯s forum to see the handsome photos of the school hunk. It wasn¡¯t easy for No. 1 middle school to have a fresh student today. One could imagine the impact it would cause. ¡°F * ck! Is brother Nan crazy?¡± Zhao Jianjian was the first to react. He immediately typed a message to brother Nan.¡±Do you need me to bring some people over? brother Nan, although you and young master Feng are on such good terms now, the boys in No. 1 middle school still naturally reject you. If you really meet someone, you must hold back first. We will be there soon!¡± A fight, a fight with speed! Zhao Jianjian chewed on his gum and was about to start organizing the people. However, he was interrupted by mo bei¡¯s words: ¡°focus on your lessons. Don¡¯t be a Chuunibyou.¡± So, there was no problem. In addition, mo bei was indeed a little absent-minded. She only wanted to make a call to ask about the specific situation after taking notes, not to mention experiencing the good intentions of the teachers in No. 1 middle school. After feeling that she had memorized the main points, mo bei raised her hand. The teacher was still happy.¡±Student mo, what¡¯s your problem? please speak.¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve noted it down,¡± mo bei said bluntly.¡±I need to leave early.¡± The teacher thought, ...You¡¯re really just here to take notes for Feng nai! Chapter 707 Chapter 707: Mo bei meets Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 The first call mo bei made after she came out of the ssroom was to little Lin. His phone was turned off, and no one picked up. There were very few people in No. 1 middle school at this time. Because the other students had not finished ss yet. Mo bei walked quickly and dialed another number. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± the voice on the other end sounded sleepy. It¡¯s so early. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±he said. ¡°Is the captain at the base?¡± mo bei had always been straightforward. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s only a few hours, how could boss be here?¡± Panda felt like he had lost all hope in life.¡±But brother, you really went a little too far.¡± He said. ¡°Too much?¡± mo bei¡¯s tone was light. ¡°Boss came to your apartment after the dinner yesterday. I heard from the manager that Captain was waiting outside for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you let him in?¡± Panda said while yawning. Mo bei, however, paused.¡±Captain came to my ce yesterday?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Panda was also a little confused.¡±I think he wanted to call you. He saw that you were with yunshen and didn¡¯t want to interrupt your rtionship.¡± At this point, Panda paused and said,¡±¡±Actually, there¡¯s something that I shouldn¡¯t say, but you know, when boss first met you in the game, I was there too. Boss really has feelings for my good disciple, so you should take it easy with yunshen. I¡¯m afraid boss won¡¯t understand.¡± Mo bei had not expected this. Last night, the temperature had dropped drastically. Mo bei recalled what the girls had said earlier. Her heart was filled with guilt. With that person¡¯s physique ... After standing in the night wind for so long, she would definitely get sick. No wonder little Lin had sent her such a text message yesterday. She thought that they had quarreled. After hanging up Panda¡¯s call, mo bei decided to go to the Feng residence to take a look. It was also a good reason. After all, he still had the notes he had just taken in his bag. Moreover, he had been there once before, so he knew where it was. The only thing mo bei had to worry about was seeing Madam Feng. Because in the next two days, she was going to wear women¡¯s clothes to Madam Feng¡¯s banquet. Mo bei was also worried that there would be some oversight. But in the end, she still got into the car. The phone call did not go through. He could treat it as a temporary visit. However, the Feng family was indeed very big. In addition, since Madam Feng and little Lin weren¡¯t around, mo bei naturally had to wait if she wanted to see him. After all, even if they knew that this young man had been brought here by their young master before, the servants would not dare to invite him upstairs directly. In addition, young master was still running a fever and had not even eaten breakfast. The private doctor had just left, so it was not appropriate for him to meet anyone. However, it was really rare for someone from the school toe to the young master to give him notes. The servants felt that it was strange, and when they served tea, they all smiled.¡±The Butler is still busy. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Mo bei took the tea. Strictly speaking, this was the first time she felt that they had grown up in different environments. Last time, because Madam Feng was there, he didn¡¯t need to be like this. But if other people came to the Feng family, they would probably go through the same process. Mo bei understood. It was the same for her master¡¯s wife¡¯s family in the past. ¡°Young master mo!¡± Old Wang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw mo bei.¡±¡±I just heard that there was a guest, and I thought that it was Master Jin who had sobered up and came to see young master. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, I¡¯ll go tell young master now!¡± Young master would definitely be very happy. And finally, someone who could make young master take his medicine properly had appeared! Chapter 708 Chapter 708: The two of them met Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young master mo, have some tea and snacks first, then sit here and wait.¡± Old Wang didn¡¯t hold back.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be down soon. ¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Old Wang immediately went upstairs. He knew that the eldest young master was in a bad mood. In addition, he had drunk so much alcohol yesterday and had a fever. He was not awake yet, not even drinking a sip of water. He just did not want anyone to enter his room. If it was any other time, old Wang would not have dared to knock on this door. But since it was young master mo, he had some confidence. Feng NAI¡¯s condition was indeed not very good. His tall figure was lying on the bed, his ck hair puffy, and his long eyshes cast a Circle of Shadows. His brows were slightly furrowed, and there was an obvious blue under his eyes. His thin lips were pale, and his side profile had lost all color. He was handsome but also impatient. After hearing the knock on the door, he didn¡¯t even lift the quilt. Instead, he buried his face deeper. Old Wang knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to move his young master, so he stood outside the door and shouted,¡±¡±Young master, young master mo is here. He even brought you some notes!¡± The figure on the bed suddenly stopped. Then, he opened his eyes. The color was very dark. It was so deep that he didn¡¯t move. Old Wang tilted his head, wanting to hear what sounds wereing from inside. However, he did not hear any response. Could it be that the young master was still not awake? Old Wang was still guessing. There was a buzz. The door opened. Feng nai was still wearing his pajamas. His messy ck hair was a little curled up, and his thin lips were a little bloody. His left hand was still wrapped in gauze, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He just walked down the stairs like that. Old Wang sighed. Indeed, young master Mo¡¯s presence was useful. However, mo bei did not think so. Because when she met Feng NAI¡¯s gaze, she could feel a deep sense of alienation. Especially when he walked down the stairs, his eyes were a little cold. There was nothing in that slight chill, just like the first time she saw him. Mo bei saw his injured hand and was about to speak. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± he asked. It was a very light tone, as if he was greeting a friend. However, it was precisely because of this. Old Wang also felt that something was wrong. Young master did not look like this when he met young master mo before. Mo bei¡¯s fingers also paused for a moment, and her eyes met his.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know that you went to my ce yesterday.¡± ¡°So yunshen left today?¡± Feng nai said nonchntly, as if he was making a final confirmation. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied. She did not realize that this was a question of death. The color of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened. He seemed to have let out a lowugh, and even his throat was a little hoarse. Then, he raised his eyes and nced at old Wang.¡±You can go and do other things first. I have something to talk to young master mo about.¡± Old Wang realized that something was not right. The most important thing was their young master¡¯s mood. He had never seen his young master like this. There was no light in his eyes, so dark that one could see the fog. Old Wang was still a little worried, so he nced in mo bei¡¯s direction. His expression was almost saying,¡±young master mo and young master should talk things out, don¡¯t fight. Fighting will hurt the rtionship.¡± Mo bei had also sensed that there was something wrong with that person. However, she did not know what the problem was. After old Wang left. Feng nai spoke again, his voice slow.¡±¡±Then they must have slept together.¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t deny it, nor could she not deny it. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips twitched, and he had an indescribable feeling.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. Chapter 709 Chapter 709: Turn around and look at me Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei looked up. Feng nai fiddled with the silver lighter in his book, his fingers wrapped in gauze looking particrly pale at this moment.¡±¡±Let¡¯s forget about my good disciple. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. She was a little surprised to hear this. After all, from the moment she had met him, he had always had a strong hatred for this matter. Why was it that today ... ¡°There¡¯s no need to take notes in the future. ¡± Feng nai stood up as he said this, his tone very calm.¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to listen to the ss either. Instead of doing this kind of thing, you might as well go and do your own thing.¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. There was a moment of confusion on her pretty face. Feng nai had already turned his head away and was facing her with the back of his head.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go upstairs. You can walk around. ¡± It was a very normal conversation. However, between the two of them, it would be particrly unfamiliar. Moreover, someone as smart as mo bei could tell that he was trying to get her to leave. He didn¡¯t know why it had be like this. However, after that person left. Therge living room seemed even emptier. It was not a big deal for mo bei to stay here. Plus, it was almost time for dinner. In terms of etiquette, it would be a little awkward if the host didn¡¯t make it clear that he was staying. Mo bei stood there for a while. It did not feel good to be rejected. Old Wang walked over and started to exin,¡±¡±Young master is probably feeling too ufortable because he¡¯s sick. Young master mo, why don¡¯t you walk around first? I¡¯ll ask them to make something to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back. ¡± As mo bei spoke, she handed the notebook in her hand to old Wang.¡±¡±Captain, you can read it when you want to. It¡¯s the key point of the exam.¡± Old Wang immediately nodded.¡±I¡¯ll definitely let young master take a look. Don¡¯t worry, young master mo.¡± Mo bei picked up her school bag and nced at the second floor again. She did want to make something for him to eat or make medicine for him. However, this was not a base or a hotel. And there was obvious impatience in his eyes. She probably didn¡¯t need to take care of him here. Mo bei thought for a moment and said to the Butler,¡±¡±If the captain is feeling terrible, give him some pills to stop his coughing.¡± Old Wangughed.¡±The private doctor is on his way. He¡¯s watching over our cooking. He has all the pills prepared.¡± From the looks of it, there was indeed no use for her. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything else and only replied with an ¡°mm.¡± This time, she didn¡¯t look up at the second floor and walked out of the vi. On the second floor. Feng nai stood there and watched as that elegant figure walked further and further away. He bit the side of his thin lips so hard that it was overflowing with an astonishing redness. He tasted the metallic sweetness of rust, which was theplete opposite of a certain someone¡¯s aura. He was exuding a faint lemon smell. It even made Feng nai want to press him down on the sofa and force him to do something. Yes, forced. He had even thought of making that person¡¯s body only remember him. It was not anyone else. I can¡¯t do that. Feng nai knew very well what the oue would be if he really let the beast in his heart out. In the beginning, he had wanted this person without any scruples. But now, he finally understood a saying that people often said. True love would always be restrained. Because there were things that he couldn¡¯t face. For example, that person¡¯s disgust towards him. That was why he was like that when he was down there. She pushed away the warmth that person brought her. However, there was a voice in her heart that kept saying,¡± Can you turn around and look at me ... Chapter 710 Chapter 710: Let them make up Trantor: 549690339 The pain in her chest followed the figure as he walked away. It was getting harder and harder for people to stand up normally. It was as if ants were nibbling at it. Feng nai experienced what it meant to be a walking corpse. The general idea was that he was like this. It was clearly noon, but everywhere was dark. This was the feeling he felt after lying on the bed and covering himself with the nket. His throat felt like it was on fire. He didn¡¯t want to get up to drink water. He even thought that it would be good if it hurt a little. It was better than having an empty heart and being able to clearly understand it. They had no other possibility. Feng NAI¡¯s distance from mo bei was very obvious. Even little Lin could tell. Because she was thinking about her brother. Hence, little Lin ended his ss an hour earlier. When she heard the housekeeper say that his little brother had been here, her round eyes lit up. She thought that his little brother was upstairs. Who knew that his brother would be the only one lying on the bed like he was asleep? ¡°Little Big brother left?¡± Little Lin still felt a little incredulous. His brother actually didn¡¯t keep little brother? Old Wang was also puzzled and told little Lin what had happened today. The more little Lin thought about it, the more he felt that the two of them had quarreled. However, there was indeed something wrong with his brother. Even the private doctor could sense that something was wrong. Feng nai drank whatever medicine was prescribed. There wasn¡¯t even a slight change in his expression from the side of his face, and it was even more so during dinner. Madam Feng saw this and put down her bamboo chopsticks.¡±Naer, is there something on your mind?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai took a sip of the soup.¡±I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Madam Feng didn¡¯t expose her eldest son. Others might not be able to see the difference in his expression, but as his mother, how could she not notice it? In addition, her youngest son kept winking at her, so she knew that there was something going on. After finishing the soup, Feng nai went upstairs, not having any intention of returning to the base. Little Lin¡¯s small body leaned into Madam Feng¡¯s ear and said,¡±¡±Mom, big brother and Little Big brother had a fight, so he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± ¡°He quarrels with other people too?¡± In Madam Feng¡¯s impression, her eldest son was a clean freak who liked and disliked things. He had never quarreled with anyone before. It seemed that mo Nan was really not an ordinary person to him. Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up.¡±We¡¯re in a Cold War anyway. Little brother came to see him today. I didn¡¯t ask him to stay.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Feng sighed and said,¡±I really miss it.¡± Little Lin¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°Linlin, remember, only good friends will have a cold War.¡± ¡°Although the metaphor isn¡¯t very appropriate, when we were young, your father often had a Cold War with me,¡± Madam Feng said with a smile. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be fed dog food,¡± little Lin said seriously.¡±Besides, you and dad have already divorced.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Madam Feng smiled elegantly.¡±However, even if we¡¯re really good friends, if we¡¯re in a Cold War for too long, we really can¡¯t go back to how we were at the beginning.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin concluded,¡±¡±Then should I go and create a chance for them to make up?¡± ¡°As for the specifics, they will have to resolve it themselves.¡± Madam Feng touched her little head in front of her.¡±No one else can interfere.¡± Little Lin¡¯s ears drooped, clearly a little disappointed. ¡°However, it¡¯s not a bad idea to let these two people meet and talk things out,¡± Madam Feng said with a smile. Chapter 711 Chapter 711: Chapter 711-crossing the line Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I understand!¡± Little Lin got down from the chair, his big eyes suddenly shing.¡±¡±Mom, can I use your phone?¡± Madam Feng¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade, and she handed the phone over.¡±You can¡¯t y games.¡± ¡°No, I promise not to y!¡± ¡°I want to call little brother and ask him out,¡± little Lin said adorably. Hearing this, Madam Feng nodded.¡±That¡¯s a good idea, but there¡¯s a problem. Since it¡¯s a Cold War, your brother must still be at loggerheads. How are you going to convince him to meet the others?¡± Little Lin tilted his little head, then patted his head.¡±¡±I have a way. As long as it¡¯s about the team, brother will definitely go out. I¡¯ll contact Brother Jin and brother cat.¡± ¡°When did gold be ck me¡¯s man?¡± Madam Feng chuckled. ¡°Big brother Jin is paying for it, and isn¡¯t he the best at ying? I don¡¯t have any money in my pocket, and big brother hasn¡¯t given me any recently, so I asked big brother Jin to organize it. ¡± When little Lin spoke, he was like a little adult. Madam Feng was about to pinch her youngest son¡¯s face when the Butler walked over and whispered something in her ear. ¡°Drunk again? Who is it with this time?¡± Madam Feng stood up, her gentle temperament undoubtedly amplified. ¡°With President Zhang and the rest,¡± the Butler said in a low voice.¡±I think we¡¯re going to an entertainment venue next. The president said that Madam doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t allow it? Madam Feng smiled.¡±Did he get a new girlfriend recently?¡± The Butler hesitated for a moment and was about to speak. Seeing that little Lin had already noticed their conversation, Madam Feng smiled. After giving the Butler a look to stop him, she turned her gaze to little Lin.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go pick up your dad. ¡± Little Lin nodded his little head and pouted his cheeks.¡±¡±Also, tell him not to go to school to attend my parent-teacher meetings all the time. There are so many people who want to hit on him. He¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass on your experience to him,¡±Madam Feng said with a smile. ¡°Mommy is kissing daddy on my behalf. I probably can¡¯t take care of him today. I have to let big brother and little brother reconcile.¡± Little Lin was still very good at making arrangements. ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes,¡±Madam Feng said gently. When the Butler heard this, he would sometimes admire Madam. He had seen many divorced families. After they broke up, she had never ndered her other half in front of her child. It could only be the president and his wife. The night was indeed very cold. Madam Feng was wearing a coat, and she had another one on her arm. When she walked into the nightclub, she gave off a feeling that she shouldn¡¯t be there. After all, it was such an asion. There would be many young people. At the same time, there would be many things to rx. The private room at the top had the best view. The price of that night could only be said to be extravagant. Those who sat there were usually sessful in their careers, and could even be said to be powerful. Inparison, their looks and figures would be much worse. However, it was obviously different today. Among the few people who had booked the ce today, there was one who was so handsome that it moved people¡¯s hearts. At this moment, he was just sitting there. He seemed to be drunk, but also seemed to have not drunk much. He shook the ss and smiled from time to time. Some people wanted to stick to him. He nced at the girl, the smile on his lips not disappearing. He flicked the cigarette ash with his slender fingers.¡±¡±You¡¯re not much older than my son. Stay away from me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty when I go home today. ¡± The girl paused, and a look of disappointment shed across her face. However, she quickly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going home today?¡± Chapter 712 Chapter 712: Chapter 712-the reaction of travelling to North Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What else?¡± The man avoided her hand. The girl still wanted to say something, and even her breath was a little closer. This was the scene Madam Feng saw when she lifted the crystal curtain and came in. She nced at him as if to say,¡±why don¡¯t you go back to your work first?¡± The man did not react. On the other end, President Zhang¡¯s face turned pale and he stuttered as he exined,¡±¡±We just came, came ...¡± ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± The man interrupted Mr. Zhang¡¯s exnation. Madam Feng hummed in acknowledgment. The three girls in the room were still guessing who this person was. He didn¡¯t look young from his appearance. What was he doing here? Madam Feng didn¡¯t look at the gazes around her and only walked in his direction. Wen Wan of a schrly family said,¡±¡±Old Liu said you were drunk.¡± ¡°Yes, I have a headache.¡± The man looked at the girl next to him and saw that she had no intention of getting up, so he looked at Mr. Zhang. Chief Zhang immediately took control of the situation.¡±Let¡¯s call it a day! Let¡¯s call it a day!¡± When the girl heard this, she was still reluctant to part with the man and took the initiative.¡±Handsome, can I add you on WeChat?¡± Chief Zhang, who was listening at the side, trembled. Who called this person over? he had such poor judgment. ¡°You can ask her,¡± the manughed. The girl followed his gaze and her eyes fell on the woman who didn¡¯te to this kind of ce often. After being called out by him, Madam Feng was still gentle.¡±I can ¡®t,¡± The girl¡¯s expression changedpletely.¡±¡±Sister, it¡¯s not good to make a decision so casually.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± The man seemed to agree with her.¡±But I quite like the decision she made for me.¡± The girl¡¯s mouth froze. The man stood up.¡±I¡¯ve just said that I have a child. I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. Don¡¯t flirt with married men in the future.¡± The girl¡¯s face turned red after being exposed. Could it be that those who came here didn¡¯t want to y? What the hell! Some of the people around them were still looking at Madam Feng. Because it was rare to see boss Feng treat anyone like this. After she sat down, she looked to the side and asked,¡±¡±Do you want to drink some hot water?¡± This was a nightclub. Was it normal to drink hot water? Chief Zhang seemed to have gotten used to it, but he was a little confused. Madam Feng, on the other hand, nced down. ¡°Don¡¯t look. ¡°The man reached out and blocked her eyes. ¡°Then why did you ask me toe and pick you up?¡± Madam Feng¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. ¡°They won¡¯t let me go,¡± the manughed. Chief Zhang really didn¡¯t want to be the scapegoat. The man leaned back.¡±I¡¯m just joking. I know you¡¯ve never been to such a ce. I¡¯ll show you.¡± ¡°Linlin is still waiting at home.¡± Madam Feng nced sideways. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± The man stood up. Madam Feng handed her coat over. The man looked at her and suddenly smiled.¡±¡±Is there anything else you need to do?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t do the Yu family¡¯s business, will the impact be great?¡± Madam Feng didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°My dad is in a hurry to matchmake again?¡± the man looked up. Madam Feng hummed in acknowledgment and said,¡±Na ¡®er will meet someone she likes in the future, and maybe she¡¯ll meet him now. I understand father¡¯s way of doing things. The Feng Corporation is so big, and a slight change will affect the whole. But you¡¯ve also said before that you¡¯ll never let our child be like us, getting together because of a business marriage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the man chuckled.¡±A business marriage.¡± Sometimes, one would really regret what they had said. Madam Feng felt that the man¡¯s emotions had faded. But that was only a matter of a moment. Very quickly, he made a phone call. He seemed to be doing a loss evaluation. The two of them were intimate, but it was as if they had suddenly been pulled apart. When Madam Feng was a young girl, she had also looked forward to marrying the person she loved and loved her. There was no one who would not have a good impression of him. It was just that Madam Feng had understood at that time that he had married her only because their families werepatible. Originally, her brother and he were good friends. It was good enough that she could see him from her position. When the two families were discussing, she was happy. But at the same time, she also realized that he was not happy at all. The story was clich¨¦. She nned to tell it to her family the night before. He took her to a bar and let her see his morous life. However, the alcohol still affected the big picture. When she woke up the next day, her face was pale. After his family found out about this, there was no room for discussion. He knew that she was still thinking about it. He must have thought that she had nned all of this. After all, many people had said that she was the White Lotus type of girl. However, no one knew that he might be the figure of a young man when she first experienced love. However, she had never thought of using this method to obtain him. There was no love between them. That night, however, naer was there. At this age, it was probably a little pretentious to think about these things. Their marriage did notst. She had finally set him free. Now, she only hoped that her two sons would be in an environment where they could be with whoever they liked. And little Lin was creating such an environment for his brother. He had just gone up to take a look, and his brother seemed to be really upset. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have justzilyid there without even mocking him, as if she was reading. The little one contacted little young master Jin first. ¡°We must reconcile!¡± Young master Jin said. Otherwise, brother na might be dispirited now, but when he was no longer dispirited and in a bad mood, he would definitely pack them up and bring them home when he saw them again. ¡°I already had a n to let the two of them go out and y.¡± Young master Jin was wearing a down jacket and holding his phone.¡±How about a hot spring? Linlin, tell the members of the ck me battle team to ask brother nai and brother Nan out. We¡¯ll arrange for them to stay in the same room. Hehehe, I don¡¯t believe that brother nai can still endure it. ¡± Little Lin really couldn¡¯t get used to his wretched smile. He rubbed his ears with his little hand and nodded his little head in agreement on the ount that the n was not bad! Panda waspletely cooperative. It had not been easy for his brother to integrate into ck me, so he hoped that he would not have any more problems with his boss. Therefore, he joined them without any hesitation. Meanwhile, mo bei, who was upstairs, was clearly a little distracted today. One couldn¡¯t tell from his expression. After all, it was hard to see any emotions on that handsome and elegant side profile. However, ck me¡¯s big te of chicken had actually been made into a sweet dish. Everyone, imagine how it would feel to eat the sweet big te of chicken. Even han Xi had knelt down, and he immediately found his confidence as the master chef. After Panda finished his meal, he started to doubt his life. At the same time, he was even more certain that his brother did care about boss. Seriously, what Cold War? it made his brother not cook normally. The scariest thing was that his brother had finished it without a word and had not noticed it at all. This ... Would their dinner be of this standard in the future? Was boss¡¯s influence so great? Panda sincerely felt that they had to make up quickly! Chapter 713 Chapter 713: Mo bei¡¯s thoughts Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, Panda was still thinking about how to naturally get his brother to agree to go to the hot spring with him. On the other side, mo bei, who had entered the kitchen to wash the dishes, only realized that she had mistaken sugar for salt when she saw an open can of sugar at the side. Mo bei was rarely rejected. It was probably because he didn¡¯t take the initiative to care about anyone. Unless it was someone they were familiar with. Did she cross the line by sending theptop to the Feng family? After all, they had not known each other for long in real life. Mo bei didn¡¯t know how to get along with people. Especially when it came to matters of propriety. She was trying to figure it out, including physical contact. It was just that he didn¡¯t seem to want to be too close to her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such an obvious order to leave. Mo bei knew that being close friends had always been a difficult thing. But for some reason, she still felt a little empty in her heart. After washing the dishes, she logged into her good disciple¡¯s ount and looked at the gray profile picture. Mo bei would sometimes wonder what would have happened if they had met back then. In order to eliminate these emotions. She yed three games in a row and only switched ounts after she was almost done killing. The provincial finals were over, and the Nationalpetition was next. Time was precious to both her and her brother. Thus, even though she was not really online, mo bei did not forget to practice. However, mo Nan was the older brother, after all. He could tell that his sister was slower than usual after only one round. ¡°Something happened at the base?¡± Monan guessed. ¡°No,¡± mo bei replied. Then what was going on? Mo Nan was still puzzled when he saw his sister¡¯s hero skin in the game. He remembered how he had almost been exposed the other day.¡±Why was it that Ice Shard who was ying your ountst time? did he buy these hero skins too?¡± Mo bei paused.¡±Ice shards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the new nickname I gave him. ¡± Mo Nan spared no effort to make his sister more careful.¡±¡±He really knows how to set up a trap.¡± Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers moved slightly. After seeing these four words. Monan was a little shocked. After all, there were only a few people who could make the North praise them. It was then that Monan suddenly realized something. Even their little stoic had never liked anyone since she was young and looked just like an Ice Prince. But she was indeed a girl. It wasn¡¯t like mo Nan had never seen how the girls in school reacted when they saw Feng nai. This was the most dangerous part. Feng nai was a creature that was naturally liked by girls. What if their little stoic had fallen for that person? Monan had never thought of such a possibility. After all, his sister was really a straight Woman of Steel. In her sister¡¯s eyes, all she cared about was ying games and cooking. He had never seen her interested in any boy. Now, Monan only had one thought. He felt that he was doomed. However, his sister was so rational and smarter than him, so she should be fine. Mo Nan was wearing a hoodie, and he imagined what Feng nai would look like when he became his brother-inw. Well, he had to say ... It felt a little good! Since he was his brother-inw, Feng nai would do whatever he asked Feng bingsha to do in the future. On this point, he was simply happy. But taking advantage of his sister and falling in love? Absolutely not! The more mo Nan thought about it, the more he felt that he had to warn his sister to be careful and not be seduced by beauty! Just as he was about to speak. There was a knock on the door. It was Panda. He briefly exined the situation.¡±Anyway, that¡¯s what it is. The scenery there is not bad. Boss will go too.¡± Chapter 714 Chapter 714: Let¡¯s go to the hot spring together Trantor: 549690339 Hot spring? Because of this word, mo bei did not immediately agree. She couldn¡¯t possibly go to the hot spring with them. Panda was still very observant when it came to matters of the heart, even though no emotions could be seen on the handsome face in front of him. However, ording to his brother¡¯s personality, if he wanted to go, he would definitely ask directly. This meant that he was hesitating. At this moment, Panda had sessfully yed his role: ¡°After going out this time, it will be difficult to go out again. The time for the National League is a bit tight and it¡¯s not easy for our team to go out together. It¡¯s up to you. I just think that the boss has a cold and we can¡¯t take good care of him. Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s ck eyshes fluttered, as if she was weighing the pros and cons. ¡°Sigh, if boss really doesn¡¯t want to take his medicine, I¡¯ll have to let him soak in the hot spring more,¡± Panda deliberately muttered to himself. ¡°What else is there besides the hot spring?¡± Mo bei opened her mouth. Panda saw that his brother was wavering and immediately said,¡±¡±There¡¯s also a vineyard. It¡¯s said that you can pick them and make wine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suited for hot springs. ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to breathe,¡± mo bei said without any change in expression. When Panda heard this, he said,¡±then we won ¡®t. The hot spring isn¡¯t the main point anyway. The main point is that you and ...¡± Mo bei looked in his direction. Panda immediately changed his words.¡±The key is that you cane along!¡± He said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As long as she didn¡¯t soak herself in it, she should be fine. Moreover, she was leaving. Just treat it as a farewell trip. Mo bei still felt guilty toward Feng nai. If she didn¡¯t go, this emotion would continue to affect her. Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at the lower right corner of theputer. There was a time indicator on it. There were less than 15 days before the National League. 15 dayster. She probably wouldn¡¯t be here. Mo bei¡¯s thoughts were simple. At the very least, before she left, she could try her best to make up for some of the regrets she had for Feng nai. Meanwhile, Panda immediately went to contact the others after mo bei agreed. Boss would only believe it if boss Feng told him. After Feng Yi received the call, he was watching the follow-up of his nephew¡¯s interview. He seemed to smile, but he was still as shrewd as a Fox. ¡°Hot spring? You said that all of you want to go? Does this¡¯ everyone¡¯ include mo Nan? ¡± ¡°Of course! My brother really wants to go!¡± Panda was also good with his words. ¡± If it weren¡¯t for my brother, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to win so quickly in this provincialpetition. There are too many voices online, and I keep thinking of getting dark me to fire him. If we go out together, we can also tell everyone that the formation of a team is based on the performance on the field. They can¡¯t decide who they like or dislike for us. Moreover, we¡¯ve misunderstood my brother a little before, so I hope that everyone can go out and have some fun. It¡¯ll make our team more United. ¡± Feng Yi retracted his gaze.¡±I understand. You guys arrange the specific itinerary. I¡¯ll let him out.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss Feng!¡± After Panda hung up the phone, he went to send a message to little Lin. The assistant stood beside Feng Yi, his brows furrowed.¡±Is it convenient to go out and y together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only for one day. ¡± After all, the two of them had been living together since the beginning. Since his sharp-tongued nephew didn¡¯t notice anything at that time, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if he went to y. Feng Yi seemed to have thought of something, his lips curling into a smile.¡±This should be the first time Xiao Budian went out with someone else. It¡¯s a good experience. Since she agreed, it means that she wants to go. It¡¯s not right for my nephew to not cooperate.¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715: The uncontroble darkening Trantor: 549690339 When the assistant heard this, he was once again sure that young master Feng was probably not his biological son. Feng Yi understood his nephew to a certain extent. After watching the follow-up of the interview, he decided to give him a slight push. After all, this nephew of his seemed to be quite easy to bully when he liked someone. It wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. Because he was too perfect, he didn¡¯t know how to exchange a heart for a heart, so he had no ws. Now, he finally understood. When you really like someone, you¡¯ll have to be careful. He was able to give up part of his pride. Of course, Feng Yi also saw that the little one still wanted to be friends with his nephew. Although in his opinion, a certain someone¡¯s existence was really a little dangerous. This nephew of his looked indolent and nonchnt on the surface. However, he did not miss out on any of the things that he should have done. He could even get the news of what he was doing here. He had to admit that this nephew of his was indeed a natural businessman. He had always believed in getting what he paid. However, it was clear that his nephew did not use this method on Xiao Budian. Should it be said that everything had its weakness? Feng Yi turned the phone around and made a call. No one picked up the first call. The second one was still the same. Only after the third person did the other side react. She probably didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Yi, so she only sent a symbol. Feng Yi didn¡¯t mind and sent a photo over. The photo was quite old. However, the child on it was wearing a princess dress with a dark expression. Very quickly, the other party called back. ¡°Delete it.¡± It was Feng nai, his nonchnt voice slightly hoarse. Feng Yi¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter.¡±You were so cute when you were young. Look at you now. Nephew, how did you be so unlikable?¡± ¡°You old people probably don¡¯t know what the rebellious phase of adolescence is.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mockery did not diminish.¡±What¡¯s more, he¡¯s an old man who¡¯s been single for thirty-four years.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s forehead visibly bulged. He was about to speak. Feng nai interrupted him.¡±Delete it. What conditions do you have? just tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been to ck me¡¯s previous group tour,¡± ¡°As ck me¡¯s coach and manager, I have no choice but to nurture your team¡¯s cohesion.¡± Feng Yi stood up. ¡°Through tourism?¡± Feng nai snorted. Feng Yi was also smiling.¡±You don¡¯t have to go. I don¡¯t have any new photos to post on my moments recently.¡± The other side seemed to be holding back. After nearly half a minute, a voice was heard.¡±¡±Where, what time, and where?¡± Feng Yi chuckled.¡±I¡¯ll send it to your pher. Also, a reminder to charge your phone. I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re not looking at your phone on purpose.¡± ¡°The way old people think is reallyplicated.¡± After Feng nai said this, he hung up the phone. He really didn¡¯t want to look at his phone because there were some things that he couldn¡¯t help but look at. Before the National League, he just wanted to keep a distance from someone and suppress the beast in his heart. This was because Feng nai wasn¡¯t sure what the consequences would be once this beast was released. Destroy their current rtionship. She might even do something to hurt that person. It was very possible. After all, if someone had not stopped him that day ... He would go up directly, pull that person down, and then lock him in a ce where he could see, so that he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. He even wanted that person¡¯s entire body to be filled with his aura ... Chapter 716 Chapter 716: Seven hundred and sixteen Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai threw his phone aside. His left hand was still wrapped in gauze. He still looked very handsome. But his eyes were dark. If possible. He didn¡¯t want to meet someone in his current state. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would destroy that person from the inside out. He wanted him to understand that he should be his and that no one could touch him. If that person were to find out, he would probably find this thought disgusting. Feng nai lowered his eyes. His lips seemed to be tugging upwards as he chuckled, but there was not a hint of joy in them. On the contrary, his eyes grew darker and darker, so dark that they were almost ck. In the end, he turned off the phone. He didn¡¯t sleep. He even had a slight fever. When the Butler came up to deliver the medicine, he ced theptop that mo bei had given him at the side. After Feng nai saw it, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he picked it up and flipped through two pages before putting it back on the tray. ¡°I¡¯ve thrown it away. ¡± ¡°Young master, this ...¡± The Butler was stunned. Feng nai didn¡¯t listen and strolled into the bathroom. The Butler was helpless. He felt that he had wasted young master Mo¡¯s good intentions. What¡¯s going on with these two? aren¡¯t they on good terms? Sigh. The Butler sighed and went downstairs. There were servants in the vi. And every time it was time, there would be special servants to clear the garbage. After Feng nai entered the bathroom, he controlled himself not to turn back. It was because it left a deep impression. When he stood upstairs, hoping that person would turn back for him just once ... That kind of feeling. It was so real that he understood that the person he liked didn¡¯t like him. After all, everyone knew how that person treated yunshen. Feng NAI¡¯s hands clenched a little tightly by his side. Just as gold had said. That person was just slightly better looking, better at gaming, and better at taking care of others. If he wanted to. There would be countless people with the same conditions. Why did she have to like someone so humbly? However ... Just then, music started ying outside the window. It was the signal of the garbage disposal truck. It was also this signal that made Feng nai throw the towel in his hand away. He almost ran down the stairs. The Butler and the servants were still a little confused when they saw their young master in such a state. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and grabbed the garbage bag from one of the men¡¯s hands. The servant¡¯s eyes were wavering, and her face revealed an unprecedented shock. Knowing young master¡¯s mysophobia, he would never touch a garbage bag. He rarely even touched the usual trash can. But now, Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face was turned to the side without a word. He opened the garbage bag and reached his fair right hand in, as if he was looking for something. Even the lines of his side profile were different from usual. His thin lips were pale without any color. It was impossible for there to be no reaction, but he endured it. At the same time, when he didn¡¯t find what he wanted, his eyes changed.¡±Only this bag? What about the others? Where are the rest?¡± The servant looked at his red eyes and pointed to the side. Feng nai opened two bags in one go, but there was nothing in both bags. The Butler seemed to realize what he was looking for. He opened the bag of garbage on the far right and took out the notebook. After Feng nai saw this, the paleness on his thin lips eased. He reached out and took the notebook. He didn¡¯t seem to care about what was still on his hands as he strolled upstairs. Since he couldn¡¯t lose it. Then let him disgust him first ... Chapter 717 Chapter 717: A self-driving tour Trantor: 549690339 The next day. It was different from usual. This time, the team members didn¡¯t take themercial vehicle. ording to young master Jin¡¯s style, if he didn¡¯t get a few sports cars, he would really be letting himself down. Besides, he had so many bad friends, right? Young master Jin could be considered to be in line with the temperament of all rich second generations. Originally, people would not like people who were obviously rich. However, young master Jin was different. He was good-looking and stood there in a beige sweater, which made the office workers look at him again and again. Panda had a headache watching this. She should have sent him a message in advance to remind him to keep a low profile. After all, he was young master Jin. However, it was not a big problem. They were all wearing masks instead of their uniforms. He probably wouldn¡¯t have been recognized the moment he stepped out. It was indeed so. However, both han Xi and Mo bei¡¯s temperament were eye-catching. Especially mo bei, who was wearing a light-colored trench coat with a shirt inside. She lowered her eyes and walked over. There were already girls taking pictures with their phones. Panda thought that they had been recognized. After listening carefully, he realized that the other party had only thought that his brother was too handsome. He finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you here?¡± young master Jin asked. Didn¡¯t you say you have a way to get my brother nain out?¡± Panda didn¡¯t know why his boss hadn¡¯t appeared even though it was almost time. He anxiously raised his hand to look at his watch. ¡°I¡¯m waiting. ¡± Young master Jin lowered his voice and said,¡±don¡¯t tell me brother naer isn¡¯ting?¡± What was the point of their n then? Panda was also worried about this problem. At this moment. Han Xi¡¯s phone rang. He nced sideways and said a few words before walking over.¡±The captain asked us to wait for him at the highway intersection.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Panda first had a very good expression on his face, then he muttered to himself,¡±¡±Why did the boss only tell you and not us?¡± Mo bei did not receive any messages either. She nced at her phone but did not say anything. In young master Jin¡¯s opinion, as long as brother na was still out, everything was still possible. Three sports cars would be enough for eight people. Young master Jin had deliberately let mo bei sit in his car. He had already nned to let brother na sit in his car when they reached the expressway. It was a two-hour drive, and sitting together could always reduce the distance between them. The three sports cars set off together. Music was ying in the car. There was no young man who didn¡¯t like this kind of travel. The weather was not too cold. There was no need to turn on the heater in the car. The sunlight shone in through the car window and hit mo bei¡¯s face. It was a very rxed feeling. This was indeed a rare experience for mo bei. Young master Jin was always in high spirits. On smooth roads, he would even drive alongside his friends ¡®cars. This kind of happiness could be easily transmitted to others. Youth was different. But when he was young, if he could have a chance to go on a self-driving tour with his friends ... They would have some expectations in their hearts. He was imagining what would happen today. How beautiful would the ce be? Young master Jin, a rich second generation, was the same in this aspect. ¡°Brother naer, you mean at this highway junction, right?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I think I see boss. On the right, the one in the ck jacket. Do you see him?¡± Young master Jin nced to the side.¡±I see it. It¡¯s definitely brother naer. Slow down, wait for me to lean to the right.¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718: Seven hundred and eighteen Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, mo bei looked in the direction they had mentioned. Through the car window, other than the red leaves and maple trees, there was another person standing there. He had a cigarette between his slender fingers. He was tall and wore a pair of ck Cropped Pants, revealing half of his ankles, giving off a clear and youthful look. He was still wearing a mask on his ear, probably because he wanted to smoke, so he took it off. But even so ... The devilish and Noble air around him did not decrease in the slightest. ¡°Brother naer!¡± Young master Jin rolled down the window and called out,¡±¡±Hurry up and get in the car.¡± Feng nai put out the cigarette in his hand. After he opened the car door, he saw mo bei sitting in the back. His ck eyes only stayed on mo bei¡¯s face for three seconds. Then, he stood up straight and closed the car door. With one hand in his pocket, he turned to the other side and knocked on the window. Did that mean that he was asking young master Jin toe out? ¡°Brother na, what¡¯s wrong?¡± young master Jin didn¡¯t understand either. ¡°Change positions.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was very indifferent. Young master Jin,¡±ah?¡± Why did his arrangement not work? Mo bei, on the other hand, looked up and nced at the back of Feng NAI¡¯s head. The two of them did not speak. The atmosphere in the car became much quieter. Young master Jin sat there awkwardly. He had thought that they would be able to sit together for two hours. Now, it seemed that he could give up on this idea. As soon as he came up, he put on a mask and closed his eyes. He had an ¡®I want to catch up on sleep, strangers stay away¡¯ look. He didn¡¯t have any intention of speaking. Even though brother naer was usually like this when he was in the car. But ever since mo Nan¡¯s arrival, such a scene rarely appeared. Today, for some reason, even though it was familiar ... However, there was an inexplicable sense of alienation. Mo bei saw this and didn¡¯t take out the candy she had originally prepared. In addition, when the two of them were together before, Feng nai was the one who found topics to talk about. Then, they would start chatting. This time, Feng NAI¡¯s sense of alienation was too strong, so strong that it even made people feel cold. Hence, the scene of the two of them sitting in the back filled with pink bubbles that young master Jin had imagined did not happen. However, the pressure in this car was lower than the other two cars. It was so low that young master Jin quickly got out of the car when he reached the service area. He was ready to take a piss and find a way to change to another car. Mo bei also got out of the car and went to the merchandise area. Water, spicy strips, milk, chocte, and cocoa chips. Other than the water, thest four items were from the time they went to the supermarket together. The snacks that a certain God would put in the shopping cart. Mo bei had basically bought everything. This was the scene that young master Jin saw when he came out. He really couldn¡¯t tell that mo Nan was an Ice Prince who liked to eat snacks. However, when they reached the car. The bag of snacks appeared in brother NA¡¯s hands. What was going on? Young master Jin wanted to dig out the roots of the tree to take a look. However, brother naer could see his little gesture as soon as he raised his eyes. However, brother na did not care about him. He only nced at the bag of snacks in his hand casually, then threw it to the back seat. He said three words in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±I¡¯m not eating. ¡± Mo bei had probably not expected this to happen. His slender fingers paused for a moment. Young master Jin was watching from the side. He only felt that at that moment ... For some reason, there was an indescribable sense of loneliness in that clear and handsome figure ... Chapter 719 Chapter 719: Seven hundred and neen Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Well, brother naer really doesn¡¯t eat snacks much.¡± Young master Jin couldn¡¯t help but exin. Mo bei only replied with an ¡°mm¡± and didn¡¯t say anything. However, in reality, she knew very well that it wasn¡¯t that a certain Almighty didn¡¯t eat snacks much. He was just distancing himself from her. Mo bei was indeed at her wit¡¯s end. She didn¡¯t even know why he was like this. After all, no matter how much hatred he had before, he had never been like this. In mo bei¡¯s opinion, a certain God was very easy to please. When the hatred points were high, she could just feed him. He would always smile. However, it waspletely different now. Mo bei looked at the person sitting in front. She didn¡¯t have much experience with friends. He also didn¡¯t understand how to break the Cold War. In the end, young master Jin didn¡¯t change his car. He was afraid that once he changed his car, the two of them would bepletely hopeless before they even arrived. No, he had to adjust the atmosphere! In order to make mo bei less embarrassed, young master Jinughed a few times.¡±¡±I love this brand of spicy strips. Brother Nan, you really know how to buy.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei raised her hand and ced the bag of snacks in the hands of little young master Jin, who was sitting beside her. She said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Here you go,¡± It was just a snack, right? little young master Jin had asked because he saw that brother naer wasn¡¯t eating it, in order to prevent ¡°mo Nan¡± from overthinking. He realized that he simply couldn¡¯t be too smart. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Young master Jin said as he opened a bag of spicy sticks. He rummaged through the bag noisily, and when he put the spicy strip in his mouth, he mumbled,¡±¡±It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s delicious. ¡± Then, he went to get a second bag. However, at this moment. A slightly cold voice came from the front passenger seat,¡±¡±Gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± Young master Jin was still chewing on the spicy strip in his mouth. He could feel his brother na ncing in his direction. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. He felt that brother naer¡¯s eyes were not so friendly. ¡°Do you have to be so noisy when you¡¯re eating?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded nonchnt as usual. Young master Jin naively thought that he was too loud and had disturbed his brother¡¯s rest. After that, he only ate and didn¡¯t speak. What he didn¡¯t know was that when Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on the empty bags, his right hand had already started to clench. When they reached thest service area. Feng nai reached out and pulled little young master Jin out. Young master Jin was still eating his chocte. ¡°Nainai, what¡¯s wrong?(_?)¡± ¡°To the bathroom,¡± Feng nai said. ¡°Eh? You go, I¡¯m not going. I just went. ¡± ¡°You go,¡± Feng nai snorted. Young master Jin felt a chill at the back of his neck from this shout. He didn¡¯t offend his brother nainai, did he? Young master Jin really didn¡¯t understand why his brother naer would pack him up again. ¡°The spicy strips are delicious?¡± Feng nai asked very casually. Young master Jin trembled. He seemed to have understood a little.¡±Actually, it¡¯s just average.¡± ¡°You usually finish them all?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai seemed tough.¡±Are you still eating the remaining potato chips?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating! I will never eat it again!¡± Young master Jin was trembling. After all, his brother naer¡¯s attitude was like ¡®I can still talk to you nicely now. Try eating more and see if I will break your legs and send you home.¡¯ Feng nai flicked the cigarette butt off his finger. There was no trace of education on his Fair and Handsome face, and he still looked indescribably distant. Mo bei nced at him, who had returned. She would not have noticed anything. The only feeling she had was that young master Jin was no longer eating. He even packed the snacks and returned them to her. ¡°Brother Nan, you should eat the snacks yourself. Don¡¯t give them to anyone else.¡± Mo bei was a little confused when she heard this. The corners of her light-colored eyes raised, and her expression was clear. ¡°Really, don¡¯t give it to anyone else,¡± young master Jin repeated. Brother naer would pull them over for a chat. His young and fragile heart really couldn¡¯t bear it. Young master Jin¡¯s instructions were correct. However, some things would never go as nned. Once they reached the scenic spots. The snacks in mo bei¡¯s hands were targeted. Everyone was a little hungry at this time. He couldn¡¯t eat immediately. When they saw mo bei holding the food, they basically all swarmed over. ¡°F * ck, brother, you¡¯re our Savior.¡± Panda said as he opened a bag of cocoa chips. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± Young master Jin¡¯s friend who was beside him also greeted him. After that, they began to divide the snacks. Everyone had a piece of chocte in their mouths. Young master Jin stood beside his brother na, his little heart trembling! He could even feel the cold airing from behind him. It was like the ck fog. This group of people really didn¡¯t have any sense! Young master Jin quickly separated the group of people.¡±¡±What are you snatching for? it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Then, he lowered his voice and whispered into one of his friends ¡®ears,¡±¡±These snacks are for brother naer.¡± He didn¡¯t need to exin too clearly. The two people who followed him immediately stiffened. Was it toote for them to return now? Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything to them. He only swept them an extremely cold nce as he walked past them. The three of them froze, and their scalps began to go numb. Young master Jin hurriedly led the person in to choose a room. Eight people, just enough for two people to share a room. Other than mo bei, no one else dared to stay in the same room as Feng nai. Upon hearing this arrangement, Feng nai furrowed his brows and threw little young master Jin over.¡±¡±We¡¯ll share a room. ¡± Young master Jin let out an ¡°ah¡± and said,¡±brother naer, I think it¡¯s better not to. Have you forgotten? when I was young, you kicked me out of the room when I talked in my sleep. I really feel ...¡± Before little young master Jin could finish his sentence, Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just joking! Stay in one room! We¡¯ll definitely stay in one!¡± Mo bei, who was standing at the outermost edge, raised her eyes and her gazended on young master Jin¡¯s face. Young master Jin immediately expressed that this really had nothing to do with him. He had already expected that he would not have a bed to sleep in today. With brother nain¡¯s mysophobia, he would definitely let him sleep in the bathtub. Mo bei¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. However, when he lowered his eyes, his gaze was slightly deeper. ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep together, brother!¡± Panda spoke very quickly. After all, boss¡¯s actions just now seemed to be a disguised rejection. They wanted the two of them to make up. He didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be more and more strained. If that happened, Panda would really be in tears. Mo bei only replied with an ¡°mm¡±, her voice very faint. Since she hade out, she had already made preparations so that no one would know her secret. Sharing a room with anyone else would be equally inconvenient. But ... Mo bei lowered her eyes. Forget it. Some things could not be forced. After all, it was indeed those two who were more familiar with each other ... Chapter 720 Chapter 720: Seven hundred and twenty Trantor: 549690339 Panda was thinking that his brother must be feeling very down right now. Hence, the moment they entered the room, they started to talk about how good this ce was. ¡°Let¡¯s go soak in that medicinal soupter. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s really good for boys!¡± Mo bei put her bag down and looked up at him.¡±¡±I don¡¯t go to the hot spring.¡± ¡°Ah, how could I have forgotten about this?¡± Panda looked regretful.¡±Then let¡¯s go down to the disco after we¡¯re done.¡± He said. Mo bei tidied up her things, her emotions very calm.¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk after dinner. ¡± Panda thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s over. His brother is so unmotivated because he¡¯s sad.¡¯ He only hoped that their rtionship would improve during the mealter. The ingredients in the hot spring resort were all very good. The dinner was a buffet-type, like arge party, which made it easy for people to rx. The lighting was very good, and it felt like a high-ss Western restaurant. The service staff in the hall were all wearing tuxedos and the way they poured the red wine was very professional. Panda¡¯s group was undoubtedly the most eye-catching of them all. With mo bei around, it was hard to keep a low profile. Because they were indoors, her figure was elegant and she was only wearing a white shirt. She looked young and Noble. There were two girls who kept looking in their direction. ¡°If brother chennan did not already have a girlfriend, he would definitely be a huge threat to us,¡± someone joked. ¡°My goddess is so good to brother chennan!¡± When young master Jin heard this, he lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s enough, you two. If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then don ¡®t. ¡± Feng nai swirled the wine ss in his right hand, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, but his deep eyes became even colder. Young master Jin had felt that brother naer was different from when he was in the room just now. She didn¡¯t look down on him. Instead, she pulled open her cor and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, as if she was trying to restrain herself. It was still the same even now. However, this ce was a little too cold. No one spoke to anyone, just sitting there. He wanted to warm up the atmosphere, but he couldn ¡®t. Young master Jin felt that he had to give brother nain a warning. Don¡¯t go too far. After all, from his attitude toward the snacks earlier, it was clear that brother naer did not really not care about mo Nan anymore. Instead, he cared too much. ¡°Brother Nan, Panda said that you don¡¯t want to go to the hot springs. Where are you going after dinner? won¡¯t it be too boring?¡± Young master Jin nced at his side as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s your first time hanging out with everyone. If you find something boring, just tell us. Don¡¯t leave us behind and go on your own. You don¡¯t have to train anymore, so you¡¯ll have to rest for a week. I heard you¡¯re going back to your hometown ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint as she muttered an ¡°mm.¡± After meeting Mrs. Bo the day after tomorrow. She would go to the hospital with her brother. That is, if everything is fine. He was going back this week. She would nevere back. That was why he wanted to leave without so much regret. She didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to him in this state. But now, it seemed like that was the only way ... ¡°Go back to your hometown? Are you bringing my goddess with you?¡± Mo bei did not deny it because she received a call on her cell phone. ¡°I¡¯ll take this call,¡±she said. He stood up. She could vaguely hear him say,¡¯yes, I¡¯m at the resort now. Are you scared of sleeping alone? Let me see ...¡± ¡°It must be my goddess. I think our group of eight will be a group of seven.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear brother chennan say that he is going to take a look at the hot spring? who doesn¡¯t want to go back and apany their girlfriend?¡± When he heard thisst sentence, Feng NAI¡¯s hands, which were by his side, slowly clenched ... Chapter 721 Chapter 721: Bei, don¡¯t drink Trantor: 549690339 The rolling ck mist under his eyes revealed his current state. Han Xi, who had the same feelings as Feng nai, raised his hand and gulped down a ss of wine. Then, he lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s time to let go,¡± She didn¡¯t know if she was saying this to Feng nai or to herself. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He only lowered his head and pushed the wooden chair away. ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± When Panda saw Feng nai get up, he stood up as well. Feng nai merely threw down the two words ¡°smoke¡± indifferently and disappeared into the crowd. Young master Jin rubbed his chin as he watched this scene. He thought that this was not good. He had to make brother naer pull himself together! The night at the resort was beautiful. There was water and mountains, and the asional Nightingale could be heard. Not to mention the steam from the hot spring water. Mo bei was standing outside. She knew that Yun Shen had called because he was worried that she would leave without a word. ¡°Yunshen,¡± Mo bei looked up at the stars in the sky.¡±Even if I go back,¡± she said,¡±I¡¯ll contact you.¡± After Yun Shen heard this, he sighed.¡±¡±If you say that, how am I supposed to let you stay?¡± Mo bei chuckled softly and said a few more words to her. ¡°Then you have to be careful. That little boss Jin really likes to let others drink.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink, okay?¡±Yun Shen reminded her. When she was in Supreme Alliance, they had often told her the same thing. Mo bei stuffed a hand into her pocket, her side profile clear and good-looking.¡±¡±I know.¡± After all, her alcohol tolerance was indeed not very good. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I was just worried that you¡¯d fall for it.¡± Yun Shen chuckled.¡±Uncle Feng isn¡¯t there. No one can control you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not scary, it¡¯s cute. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let anyone see it. ¡°Yun Shen¡¯s smile did not fade. Mo bei had done some research on her drunken behavior. Alcohol tolerance was indeed not within her control. Although mo bei wasn¡¯t sure what she could do exactly, she would lose her memory whenever she drank. However, from the reactions of his master and the others in the past ... She was indeed not suited to drink with strangers. The two of them chatted for a while. Mo bei hung up. She walked back the way she came. As they neared the hotel, a faint minty tobo scent wafted in. The moment she looked up, she met those beautiful eyes. The owner of the eyes was looking at him quietly. It was Feng nai. She didn¡¯t know when he came out, but he was leaning against the pir. His figure was elongated by the light, and he looked even more noble and Evil In The Night. In addition, there was a cigarette between his fingers, which was a dark red dot. It gave him an indescribable chill. The two of them were a few meters apart. Mo bei didn¡¯t know why his gaze on her was so cold. Before she could speak. Feng nai strolled over, his gaze sweeping over the phone in mo bei¡¯s hand. His voice was t and calm.¡±A trip is also a team activity. You¡¯d better not mention leaving early to bring your girlfriend home.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t know that the few words she had said on the phone before she came out sounded too much like what a boy would say when he left the party to go back and spend time with his girlfriend. She only frowned slightly. Feng nai, on the other hand, thought that he had verified his guess. His eyes turned even colder as he closed in. He was so close that even mo bei could feel the pressure ... Chapter 722 Chapter 722: Mo bei and Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was just about to raise his right hand. ¡°How did I offend you?¡± she asked. Mo bei looked up with a clear expression, her ck hair ruffled by the night wind.¡±¡±Aren¡¯t we friends? Why do you want to stay away from me and say such things?¡± Feng nai looked at her nonchntly, but the corners of his lips were as cold as ice.¡±¡±Friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you as a friend. ¡± Feng nai said this. Mo bei¡¯s eyes paused for a moment, as if she was a little helpless. There were too many things hidden in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. His thin lips were curled up, and there was a faint hint of destruction in them.¡±You think I don¡¯t want to be friends with you?¡± Mo bei looked up. ¡°What a pity,¡± Feng nai continued.¡±If you can¡¯t do it, then you can ¡®t.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hands in her pockets clenched tightly, her eyes clear.¡±¡±I know.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to give up and not ask me why?¡± Feng nai seemed to be smiling, his voice low and maic, a little raspy.¡±¡±You¡¯re like this to everyone other than yunshen. You¡¯re not interested in them at all. You don¡¯t even know how to put in more effort. You can give the snacks you bought for me to someone else too.¡± Mo bei opened her mouth, wanting to say something. ¡°To you and me, I¡¯m just your Captain, aren¡¯t I?¡± After Feng nai said this, he turned around. Sometimes, mo bei didn¡¯t know how to handle such matters. Her first reaction was to stop him from leaving. He reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s not just Captain. ¡± This was mo bei¡¯s exnation. However, it was precisely this exnation. Feng nai was even more certain that this person hadn¡¯t paid attention to what he was saying. ¡°Not only Captain, but also a friend. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Feng nai turned to look at that fair-skinned face, feeling as if his heart was about to be hollowed out by the other party. The other party didn¡¯t understand why his heart was like this. ¡°I said just now that I want too much. I don¡¯t want to be your friend at all.¡± Mo bei paused, her fingers losing strength. ¡°So, stay away from me,¡± Feng nai said in a low voice. This time, mo bei did not extend her hand. She could not force others. It was probably because he had been interacting with her in the samezy way as before. It was to the point that mo bei had forgotten. The incident in the game. He should be ming her. We can¡¯t be friends. This was probably the most unfortunate thing. Mo bei lowered her eyes and slowly released her hand. Perhaps this was for the best. She knew that she wasn¡¯t that important in his heart. It would also be more straightforward when they left. The two of them did not speak again. They just walked one after the other. The light shone on his face. Feng nai paused for a moment. He really wanted to ask how much she liked Yun Shen that she would even bring her home. At that moment, she had held that person down and told him what he was thinking. But when that person asked him if they were not friends ... Feng nai knew that he wouldn¡¯t do it again. Even if he wanted to tie him up. She tried to suppress, destroy, and even think about how to separate him and Yun Shen. But Feng nai understood. That person didn¡¯t want such feelings. He really treated her as a friend. Simrly, the sad thing was that they were just friends. That kind of rtionship that could not be further developed. Because he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy that person. Therefore, he could only watch himself struggle and sink into a rtionship that no medicine could cure ... Chapter 723 Chapter 723: Seven hundred and twenty three Trantor: 549690339 After entering from the outside. Feng nai did not return to the dining room. He didn¡¯t eat much and went back to his room. He was thinking that the person should be packing up now. That¡¯s right, they talked on the phone for so long. Yun Shen was definitely still waiting for him in the apartment. With that person¡¯s nature, he would definitely return to take care of her as soon as possible. Feng naiy on the bed, suddenly feeling an indescribable fatigue. He didn¡¯t turn on the lights, as if he couldn¡¯t see anything. That way, time wouldn¡¯t pass so slowly. This was the scene that young master Jin saw the moment he entered the room. Sometimes, he felt a little sorry for his brother nain. Such a proud person had really done anything for mo Nan. If mo Nan didn¡¯t have a girlfriend ... He, brother naer, would definitely do everything he could to turn the other party gay. After all, from young master Jin¡¯s point of view, mo Nan had been quite indulgent towards brother naer. It was a pity. Both of them were boys. The other party had a girlfriend. Brother naer had probably confirmed it. That¡¯s why he kept his distance from her today. However, young master Jin could tell that the one who was suffering the most was still himself. ¡°It¡¯s so early, why are you sleeping?¡± Young master Jin walked over and said,¡±brother naer, let¡¯s go to the hot spring. Maybe you¡¯ll know after you go to the hot spring that you¡¯re still interested in girls. Really, what¡¯s there to see between guys?¡± Young master Jin was very confident when he said this. After all, mo Nan had everything they had. Maybe brother nain¡¯s thoughts would disappear after he looked at the girl. Feng nai swept a nce at him, clearly uninterested. Young master Jin couldn¡¯t just let brother naer lie here alone. After he had exhausted all his means, brother na finally put on a bathrobe and went to the back of the mountain with him. Young master Jin had not expected mo bei to be one of the people in the hot spring. Didn¡¯t he mean to leave just now? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes also paused. But it was only for a moment. He was the only one who knew that the reason why this person had not left was probably because of what he had said. After all, a certain someone always had a sense of collective honor. Apart from mo bei, everyone else in the group was wearing bathrobes. She was also wearing the clothes provided by the hotel, short-sleeved shirts specially prepared for guests who were not in the hot spring. She was indeed dressed in ordinary clothes. However, mo bei¡¯s skin was too fair. Under the illumination of the floormp, her legs were long and slender, and her exposed corbones were even more exquisite and beautiful. When she stood beside the hot spring that was filled with mist, her skin looked even more translucent like jade. There were already quite a few people looking over. Young master Jin wanted to take back his words. Why was mo Nan not the least bit like them? Even in such a situation, it was still extremely beautiful. No wonder brother nain was defeated. Young master Jin was still thinking this. On the other hand, Feng nai had already tugged at his sleeping robe and thrown it at mo bei. Mo bei looked up, thinking that there would be room for negotiation between the two of them. However, she saw that he had already reached the hot spring, and his back view was still distant. It was probably just that he had no ce to put his bathrobe. After all, he was a clean freak. Of all the people in the room, only little young master Jin could understand brother NA¡¯s thoughts. He definitely didn¡¯t want others to see mo Nan. Young master Jin walked over and reminded him,¡±¡±Brother Nan, you should put on your sleeping robe. There were two men looking at you just now. They probably thought you were a girl ...¡± ¡°A girl?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed. She had dared to do this because no one would be able to tell. Chapter 724 Chapter 724: Seven hundred and twenty four Trantor: 549690339 Young master Jin coughed and said,¡±¡±Well, brother chennan, you should know that we men like to look at our legs. Although you are not feminine, your legs are really beautiful.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused slightly. There was no change in her expression, and she only asked in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Is that so?¡± Young master Jin thought that the other party was unhappy with hisparison. After all, no man would like to be described as having two beautiful legs. In the past, young master Jin had also been told that his waist was good, and he would be beaten up when he was cornered. From the looks of it. He had to think of a new excuse. ¡°I mean, brother naer must have his reasons for giving you this nightgown.¡± Young master Jin left as soon as he finished speaking. He was afraid that mo Nan would make a move. After all, young master Jin¡¯s standard of doing things had always been to bully the weak and fear the strong. He knew mo Nan¡¯s skills, and he really couldn¡¯t beat him. Mo bei didn¡¯t want to beat him up. After young master Jin said that, she put on her sleeping robe. Then, she looked up at Feng nai, who had just walked out of the hot spring. Mo bei had always felt that a boy¡¯s legs were really good-looking. Especially someone like Feng nai. The time spent in the hot spring wasn¡¯t short. The two of them didn¡¯t even say a word. When everyone was resting, Feng nai and Mo bei didn¡¯t even sit together. Young master Jin felt hopeless. He always thought that he would be the one to warm up the ce. How could he warm up this kind of ce! I can¡¯t y dare anymore. If you keep ying with that kind of thing, it¡¯s easy to be exposed. It seemed that he could only pin his hopes on the disco danceter. If brother na drank some wine, he might feel better. In any case, he was now looking at brother naer with a nonchnt expression. In reality, the coldness in his eyes had not dissipated at all. The only time he felt a little warm was when he realized that Monan had not left. But it was only for a second. Then, it turned cold. Mo bei could also sense Feng NAI¡¯s coldness. However, she did not know what he was thinking. He had never treated her as a friend. This sentence had a huge impact on mo bei. Hence, mo bei was also keeping an appropriate distance. She had experienced that feeling before. You don¡¯t want to be friends with the other party, and the other party still considers themselves friends. After knowing that she was his good disciple. Only then did he dispel the coldness in his body. Let her get close to him. He probably felt that it was enough now. But he had also said that she treated everyone else the same way she treated him, and he wanted more. Mo bei lowered her eyes. The side of her face still looked very elegant, but the pressure was inexplicably a little low. Both of them needed to adjust their conditions. However, young master Jin felt strange. How did they manage to hold their ground even in a ce like a nightclub? The deafening music was strong and powerful, and it was beating along with his heart. The dance floor was already packed with people. Everyone had their arms stretched out or were shaking their bodies. When mo bei and Feng nai walked past. Some gazes couldn¡¯t help but shift over. The two of them were indeed eye-catching. Especially with mo bei¡¯s temperament. It was a rare sight here. He was cool and handsome. It was as if no matter how noisy the surroundings were, he would hide his presence on mo bei¡¯s body. Not to mention Feng nai. Every time their brother nain brought them home from a nightclub. There would always be a bunch of people asking for his contact information. On the dance floor, a beautiful woman had already stopped in front of him.¡±¡±Buy you a drink?¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725: Mobei Huna Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Can I, little brother?¡± The beautiful woman and her otherpanions joined in the jeering. She was holding her phone in her hand and seemed to have turned on the video recording function. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were a little indifferent. He didn¡¯t like to be photographed. It was a necessary procedure for an interview. If they could cooperate with others, they would do their best. However, this was not within the scope of his cooperation. Feng nai tried his best to hide his face from the light and was toozy to speak. He pushed the people next to him away and was about to leave. The beautiful woman was still smiling. ¡°Little brother is shy, let¡¯s go flirt again.¡± When young master Jin heard this, he already had a bad feeling. He also liked to y Short Video. He knew why it was like this. Some people would indeed find a stranger to cooperate with. However, if he was photographed, it would really cause a certain amount of trouble. Beautiful women had never been rejected before and were often called fairies. She also felt that from her looks, that person must have been shy. Hence, he continued to walk forward. Her friends were still recording for her. Feng nai had been in a bad mood recently. His left hand was still wrapped in gauze, and his side profile was already a little cold. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave me your WeChat?¡± the beautiful woman was still smiling. As he spoke, he continued to move forward. At this moment. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. Then, he reached out his hand and grabbed the person who was recording with his slender fingers. The force was so strong that the man¡¯s face turned green. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The Beauty¡¯s face changed. Mo bei released her hand, and her elegant figure stood in front of Feng nai. ¡°You took photos without permission. In a sense, this is already impolite, but you still want his contact information. Just because you¡¯re celebrating doesn¡¯t mean that others have to cooperate.¡± When the beautiful woman looked up and saw that another handsome man had arrived, she wanted to switch on another phone. Now that he heard it, his face turned a little ugly.¡±¡±How interesting. There are so many people out there who are paying me money for advertisements, but I didn¡¯t do any of them. If you don¡¯t want to pay, then forget it. What kind of attitude is this?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She merely shifted her light-colored eyes to the phone.¡±Delete it.¡± ¡°He really thinks I¡¯m going to record him. So annoying. Delete it. Delete it for him.¡± No matter how exquisite the makeup on the Beauty¡¯s face was, it could not hide the impatience on her face. At this moment, Feng nai seemed to chuckle, his voice devoid of any warmth.¡±¡±It seems like many people will watch your Short Video.¡± Those who were not familiar with him would not be able to hear the chill in his voice. The Beauty¡¯s expression softened a little.¡±¡±More than a million, what do you think?¡± ¡°So many,¡± The smile on Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips deepened. That wlessly handsome face revealing such a smile was a critical blow to anyone. The beautiful woman saw that he was someone who understood and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with such a handsome young man. She said with a proud tone,¡±¡±Yeah, if you let me take a shot, you might be famous in an instant.¡± ¡°It sounds good.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±However, it¡¯s a pity that my first wish is to be a medical researcher. I¡¯m not interested in bing popr at all. But since we¡¯vee to this point, let¡¯s talk about quality first. Who gave you the illusion that you like to record anyone? Do you want to talk about thew? do you know why he¡¯s treating you like this? because people like you are wasting other people¡¯s gentlemanly behavior. ¡± Chapter 726 Chapter 726: Seven hundred and twenty six Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s too much. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, just a Pat. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they watch Short Video? they don¡¯t even know about it?¡± The pretty girl¡¯s friends all felt that this was a little too ridiculous. They were all quite happy. What¡¯s wrong with drinking together, exchanging contact information, and recording a Short Video? The fans also liked to see the handsome boys and pretty girls. The former was when ya mi had long hair, while thetter was when ya mi had short hair. No matter what style she was in, her poprity was enough to make this person grateful. ¡°And you said you wanted to be a medical researcher. You must be a country bumpkin.¡± When mo bei heard thest sentence, her eyes swept over. When her ck eyes were extremely deep, they would always give people a scalp-numbing chill.¡±Medical researchers have never been country bumpkins. Many people with terminal illnesses can survive because there are still people who are willing to be medical researchers. It¡¯s your own business that you like entertainment, but you take photos of people and call them¡± little brother. ¡°If others don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, they might think you¡¯re cute, but when others clearly state that it¡¯s a problem, you still continue to move forward. Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s going overboard?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. He had never heard his brother talk so much. This was obviously for boss. Thank God. The two of them were finally going to make up. The facts proved that Panda was right. It had started the moment mo bei stood in front of Feng nai. Feng nai knew that he had lost. At this time, in front of everyone. He pressed his forehead against mo bei¡¯s back shoulder and bent over, as if he was chuckling. Mo bei was still talking to someone. When she heard theughter, she turned her eyes over. Feng nai looked at her.¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you argue with someone like this. So our little support brother also has a lot to say sometimes.¡± The familiar light mockery broke all the estrangement between the two of them. Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, seemed to have paused for a moment. Then, she heard him whisper into her ear,¡±¡±I¡¯ve lost,¡± Mo bei raised the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. The beautiful woman and her little friend had already walked away, knowing that they were bored. ¡°Unlucky,¡± he said before he left. At this moment, the rich second generation heir who wanted to court her walked over. The hotel was booked by this person. Just to let her y well. The beautiful woman turned her head and pointed in Feng NAI¡¯s direction, as if she was talking about what had just happened. However, she didn¡¯t notice that the rich second generation¡¯s entire face had paled when he saw Feng nai. There were also young master Jin and young master fan sitting beside him. The second-generation rich kid gritted his teeth.¡±He didn¡¯t allow you to film it. Why do you insist on filming it? do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I know. He¡¯s rich. I can tell.¡± The beautiful woman smiled.¡±So what if he¡¯s rich? what can he do to me? make me lose my job?¡± People nowadays hate to see rich second generation bullies. Don¡¯t forget, there are so many people watching my Short Video ¡± As a person who only looked at appearances, the rich second generation actually had a sudden realization at this time. He was so stupid to spend so much money on this woman. ¡°Then you really should search carefully and find out who he is before you say such things.¡± The rich second generation turned around and called the waiter over.¡±¡±Tell the front desk to charge these people their fees as usual.¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727: Seven hundred and twenty seven Trantor: 549690339 When he first heard the news. The Beauty¡¯s expression changed. Then, she quickly recovered and said arrogantly,¡±¡±I don¡¯t need your money.¡± There was plenty of money to be made by shooting Short Video. However, out of curiosity, she opened the search software. Before she could start searching, she saw something on the game¡¯s home page. Suddenly, her entire body stiffened and her eyes shook. She didn¡¯t y games, but she paid attention to such things. He didn¡¯t even know what the game id King meant. She was looking at the traffic of the interview. 10 million views. The most she had was only one million Yuan. They definitely just looked alike. Otherwise, if it was really him, he could just log into his ount and make her admit defeat on the spot. In order not to make his expression too ugly. The beauty called ya mi could only lie to herself. But she didn¡¯t know. After all, people were different. Some people may think that I¡¯m better than others because of how many people pay attention to me and how many people give me a like. However, some people hated to use this method to suppress others. If he really did that ... Wouldn¡¯t she be the same person as her? It was probably because of the different years. But no matter when. There were many people who were not paid attention to, but they stayed in their posts. Some stayed upte to work to save one more life, and some watched the iprehensible cellbinations in order to be better themselves. Mo bei did not learn these things. But that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t want to be such a person. When they heard someone¡¯s first choice being denied like that, they were a little puzzled. Her brother always said that she was old-fashioned. They couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. Perhaps. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and looked at the person sitting beside her. Fortunately, there was another person who was in the same situation as her. They also did not keep up with the trends of the times. ¡°Is it very good?¡± When he noticed mo bei¡¯s gaze, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze fell on her with the beer in his hand. Mo bei thought he was talking about the decorations of the nightclub, so she let out a faint ¡°mm¡±. ¡°I¡¯m talking about me. ¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±haven¡¯t you been looking at me since just now? how¡¯s it going?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t expect such an operation. With a clear face, she finally paused before saying,¡±¡±Very pleasing to the eye.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai smiled, his bright eyes and white teeth very alluring. The disco parties always had an illusion. They shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. His brother nain¡¯s smile just now was simply too much. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that brother naer is flirting.¡± Disco yer one turned around and started gossiping with young master Jin. Young master Jin didn¡¯t say anything. What did she mean by flirting? she was just flirting. He knew that once the rtionship between the two of them got closer ... They were definitely the ones being fed dog food. But even so, it was still better than being covered in cold air. Fortunately, brother naer had thought it through. However, young master Jin didn¡¯t know this. Didn¡¯t Feng naie around? He had decided to tell her everything. Whether it was disgust or something else. The one who fell in love first would always be the loser. Feng nai epted this fact. He wanted to tell this person. He had fallen for him. As for the rest, he would let this person choose. When everything was clear. He wouldn¡¯t be like now, blocking in front of her. He would push him away and even feel disgusted. Feng nai was very clear about this. He raised his hand and took a sip of beer. He turned his head to look at mo bei, his eyes very dark. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat after this ends?¡± Chapter 728 Chapter 728: Two hundred and seventy eight handsome Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei lifted her eyes. Her aura remained unchanged, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. However, upon closer inspection, she realized that her eyes were more focused than before. This was a sign of happiness, right? He had been with his brother for a long time. Panda was more or less able to distinguish the subtle changes in the other party. When young master Jin saw that the two of them had made up, he was even more ted. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Young master Jin tapped the beer on the table. His reason for urging them to drink was also very special. ¡°Whether I can get rid of the title of single dog depends on this ss of wine.¡± ¡°F * ck,¡± the disco ball gang said. They all picked up the bottles in their hands. Panda and the others were no exception. Feng nai was even more nonchnt. Only mo bei. Young master Jin looked at it andughed.¡±Brother Nan, there are no girls here. Even if you are drunk, you are not afraid of anything, right? when the timees, I will ask brother na to bring you back. I guarantee that no one will take a picture of you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear as she recalled Yun Shen¡¯s instructions to her. No wonder there was that call. Young master Jin¡¯s ability to persuade others to drink was indeed impressive. This was probably due to his harmless face. It was the kind of puppy with bright eyes, which was very cute. Mo bei had yet to open her mouth to refuse. Feng NAI¡¯s low and maic voice was heard from the other end.¡±¡±You want to be packed up again? Hmm?¡± Young master Jin immediately changed his stance. He was full of desire to live. ¡°What¡¯s so good about drinking wine? to be honest, I¡¯m already tired of drinking wine. Come, brother Nan, let¡¯s drink fruit juice. It¡¯s good for your health!¡± When the disco dancing team heard this, they almost spat. In order to stop brother naer from making a move, Gold¡¯s lie was also against his heart! Young master Jin really didn¡¯t have the habit of drinking juice at nightclubs. When he held the ss, his expression was pained enough. Mo bei, on the other hand, did not change much. It was as if they had returned to the time when Supreme Alliance was still around. None of the people around her would allow her to drink. Sometimes, mo bei would want to try it too. But every time, Lin Feng would act as if he was facing a great enemy. He would say that the world was beautiful and that one shouldn¡¯t give up on oneself. So, she decided to drink her juice quietly. However, this fruit juice didn¡¯t seem to be the same as the one she usually drank. There was a slight fragrance, and the fruit vor could still be tasted on the tip of his tongue. Because it was delicious, mo bei poured herself another cup. After Feng nai saw this, he raised the corners of his eyes slightly.¡±You like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, mo bei added ice. The taste was lighter than before, and the texture was very moderate. Seeing this, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything more and just raised his hand to take another sip of wine. Although the hotel¡¯s homemade fruit juice had some alcohol content. However, it was only around two to three degrees. Boys should be fine. Even those who couldn¡¯t hold their liquor. They looked so intimate as they sat and drank together. She would probably disappear after he made things clear. Feng nai yed with the silver lighter for a while. When he saw mo bei pour another ss of fruit juice, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Doesn¡¯t this drink a lot? The lights flickered and the music was deafening. At this moment, the entire ce was heated up. There were many young men and women who came here to rx. Young master Jin shook his head rhythmically. Even if there was an unpleasant experience before. The people at their table were also the most conspicuous. Especially when Feng nai was drinking and smiling, he was much more devilishly handsome than when he had first arrived. When he reached out to pull his cor, that characteristic that could only be found in the dark was even more prominent. It was so handsome that it could blow up one¡¯s heart. Chapter 729 Chapter 729: Bei Zui Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and nced at him. Young master Jin was counting with his fingers. There were six girls who treated him to a drink. There were five girls who treated mo Nan to a drink. The two of them were really driving together. Really, she should take care of them once in a while. Were they not handsome? Usually, when they went out, they would also be the focus of attention. Now, he waspletely defeated by these two people. Indeed, you can¡¯te to a nightclub with someone more handsome than you! Young master Jin made a note and then looked in mo bei¡¯s direction. His brother nain was recruiting people as usual. To be honest, mo Nan¡¯s style was indeed rare. He exuded a cold aura and looked very academic. Just by looking at his sitting posture, one could tell that he was different from the people who often came to disco. In addition, his face looked even more noble and abstinent under the dim light. If he were a girl, he would have hit on mo Nan when he saw him in a nightclub. Not enough ... ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯ve never been to such a ce before, have you?¡± It was beyond his expectations. Young master Jin¡¯s answer was that he had been there. ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± ¡°With who?¡± young master Jin was obviously a little surprised. Mo bei poured herself another ss of fruit juice. She had yet to realize that her thirst was rted to the fruit juice itself.¡±Team members.¡± ¡°Team members? Lu Yifan and the others?¡± When young master Jin said this name. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed, and her voice was a little cold.¡±¡±No.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Young master Jin was confused. Aside from ck me, weren¡¯t mo Nan¡¯s previous team members Lu Yifan and the others? Young master Jin still wanted to ask more. Feng nai pressed down on mo bei¡¯s wrist and interrupted the conversation.¡±¡±Stop drinking.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei responded. She raised her hand again and drank another cup. There was a drop at the corner of her mouth. She licked it with the tip of her tongue, and her expression was normal. However, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers froze when he saw this. She turned her gaze away and her Adam¡¯s apple moved uncontrobly. Young master Jin was still puzzled. He mumbled something to himself and finally said,¡±It was my fault. I won¡¯t mention those people in the future. Don¡¯t worry. With my brother na around, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you.¡± It could be said that young master Jin¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t much better. Now, his face was starting to turn red as he spoke. He was also a little indignant.¡±I¡¯ve seen a lot of scumbags. Lu Yifan betrayed his friend and even wanted to destroy his friend. He should be beaten up by brother na!¡± The disco team didn¡¯t quite understand why the topic had suddenly changed in this direction. He then gave young master Jin a bottle of wine.¡±Big brother, drink your wine.¡± Young master Jin also realized that he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this at such a happy time. He opened the dice cup.¡±Come on, brother Nan. Let¡¯s shake the dice. You drink the juice and I¡¯ll drink the wine.¡± Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm.¡± He didn¡¯t know how much she had heard. However, there was one point. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of drinking one or two cups. Young master Jin had lost a lot, so he drank quickly. Although mo bei did not lose much, she had also drunk about three or four sses. One after another, there were still peopleing over to chat him up and ask for his contact information. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other. We also have eight people on our side. ¡± The girl was very likable. Feng nai was nonchnt as usual. He looked upzily and was about to reject her ... Chapter 730 Chapter 730: Kanna Trantor: 549690339 Her wrist was suddenly pulled over by a strong force. It was mo bei. When Feng nai saw that face, he raised the corner of his eye, but before he could say anything ... He got a little closer, and his expression was calm. A strange yet familiar feeling made his heart stop. Before she could react, she was pulled forward a little. Immediately after that, the faint smell of lemon lingered at the tip of his nose, as well as the hand that wrapped around his back and pressed on his spine, and the gradually approaching body temperature. Even the indifferent Feng NAI¡¯s pupils trembled heavily at that moment. He ... What was he doing? Panda and young master Jin were already petrified. The disco dancing team, who was still high, turned around and was dumbfounded. They almost dropped the can of beer in their hands. What, what was this situation? The girl who came also froze on the spot. Only mo bei, who was still hugging him, had a clear expression on her face, and her voice was still calm. She just hugged Feng nai like that and looked up, her eyes still cold.¡±No need,¡± The two words were cold and crisp. The girl¡¯s face was very awkward. She smiled and said,¡±¡±So you two have such a rtionship. If you had told us earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have put ourselves in danger.¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her ss and said to Feng nai,¡±¡±You look quite straight. I didn¡¯t expect you to like boys. The most surprising thing is that your boyfriend is so possessive. My sisters even took a fancy to him but didn¡¯t dare to ask for his contact information. Now it seems that the handsome guy has already digested it internally. I wish you a long time and a long time of love.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. He was still in the same position as before. What exactly did this person mean? She was simply helping him chase away the people who wanted to use her as a signal. But there was no need to use such a method. Or was it that he still had a desire to monopolize him? Feng nai didn¡¯t dare to hope for this. However, for some reason, the corners of his mouth would rise. ¡°Little brother, what do you mean by this?¡± he turned his face and asked in a low voice. Mo bei looked at him. There was a hint of coldness in her pitch-ck eyes, which were no different from usual. After she left, she didn¡¯t push him away. This made Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepen.¡±Was the hugfortable?¡± Young master Jin simply didn¡¯t have the face to continue looking! Was this going to be public? Wait a moment. A few of them hade before, but mo Nan had not been provoked. What was going on this time? The disco dancing team was the most confused. Brother nain actually allowed a boy to carry him. Something was wrong. Brother nain was definitely not happy. After all, brother Nairo was the best at killing people invisibly when he was smiling. Mo Nan would definitely be taken care of in a while. Panda and granny gray even swallowed hard. One had to know that this was really a not-so-beautiful misunderstanding. Most importantly, mo Nan seemed to have rushed into the backstage earlier because he had a crush on boss. However, after such a long time together ... They all thought that it was just a rumor. Now ... Panda stretched out his hand and pressed down on his head. Wait a minute, he had to advise boss to calm down and not be impulsive. After all, he was his own team member. He couldn¡¯t just take care of him as he pleased. He had to guide the other party psychologically. Even if he wanted to reject, he had to be gentle and patient ... It was simply impossible! Brother, of all people, why did you have to bend to boss? Alright, even if you¡¯re really gay, didn¡¯t you hide it well before? How could he be so easily provoked by a girl who came to hit on him? What is my goddess going to do if you do this? Chapter 731 Chapter 731: Kanna (2) Trantor: 549690339 Panda¡¯s thoughts wereplicated. He was afraid that the two of them would break up again after they had just reconciled. Even though boss usually really doted on his brother. That¡¯s right, pampering. He couldn¡¯t think of a better description than this. However, this kind of action was simr to a confession and a deration of sovereignty. It was impossible for boss to indulge her. Sure enough. Panda had yet to settle on this thought. She saw Feng nai tilt his head slightly, as if he was about to do something. However, mo bei was one step ahead of him and let go of him. Then, she moved further away. Panda heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his brother had dodged quickly enough. Granny gray, on the other hand, had apletely different mindset. He was the only one who thought that boss had lowered his body and approached mo Nan with a faint smile because he wanted to kiss him. He must have drunk too much. Hehehehehe, definitely! How could boss want to kiss mo Nan? He needed to drink some wine to calm down! However, the next second. Then, something that changed the atmosphere suddenly happened! Young master Jin was originally enjoying the dog food. He was still holding a beer in his hand and was about to sigh about life. Who could exin this to him? How did he get hugged all of a sudden? And, and the person who was holding him ... F * ck, F * ck, he looked even more handsome up close. What to do, what to do? I can¡¯t blush, I definitely can¡¯t blush! Young master Jin didn¡¯t dare to indulge in her beauty. From his angle, he could see brother NA¡¯s face. In an instant, it was extremely cold, and the sharp edges and corners brought out a rare coldness. The gazes on him were so cold that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb. Young master Jin immediately raised his hands to prove his innocence. He didn¡¯t forget to remind the person in front of him,¡±¡±Well, brother Nan, did you carry the wrong person?¡± Brother Nan, on ount of the fact that I¡¯ve put in so much effort to make you two reconcile. I can live on for you. You have to say yes! Mo bei looked up, her eyes calm as if nothing had happened. His face was even more handsome and Noble, and he exuded a youthful aura unique to his age. He couldn¡¯t see any difference from usual. Young master Jin held his breath and waited for the other party to let go. Mo bei had indeede out with an empty hand, but that handnded directly on his head. Her voice was as calm as ever. ¡°It¡¯s so cute. ¡± What! Muah! ¡°Brother Nan, brother Nan, you, you ...¡± Young master Jin started to stammer. He could clearly feel the gaze from the person in front of him getting colder. Young master Jin was on the verge of tears. He really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of head-scratching. However, he was not like Feng nai, who was no match for mo bei at all. He couldn¡¯t even push her away. He had to tell brother na that he was really wronged this time. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a Bell. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very deep, and the cold air of a Prince was even more obvious at this moment. Young master Jin could faintly hear the discussions around him. ¡°Ah, when I was asking for his contact information, I thought that he was a couple with the handsome one. I was just thinking that his temperament didn¡¯t suit him down there. It turns out that brother iceberg likes this little Golden Retriever.¡± ¡°Not bad, a good match! Especially when brother iceberg said he wanted to buy him a Bell, the little Golden Retriever blushed. She must be shy!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai smiled slowly.¡±¡±Shy?¡± Young master Jin,... Girls, this is a matter of life and death, please don¡¯t talk nonsense! Chapter 732 Chapter 732: Seven hundred and thirty two Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m not shy, I¡¯m not shy at all!¡± However, the prerequisite was that the person who was hugging him had to let go. Young master Jin wanted to cry but had no tears. Mo bei seemed to have noticed something, and her brows raised.¡±¡±Why are you unhappy? You don¡¯t like bells?¡± Young master Jin only felt that he could die now. Mo bei didn¡¯t understand, and her hand moved down as well, as if she was nning on making a second move. At this moment, Feng nai reached out to block and naturally ced mo bei¡¯s hand on his waist. She had a new person to hug. Mo bei naturally let go of little young master Jin¡¯s side. When she looked up, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze just so happened tond. ¡°Compared to him, it¡¯s morefortable for me to carry him. You can try.¡± Young master Jin nodded his head continuously to show his support.¡±Yes, yes, brother nain is morefortable to hold!¡± He was already so cooperative. ¡°You¡¯ve hugged her before?¡±brother na mocked. Young master Jin froze. How could he have hugged her before? he was not mo Nan. How dare she hug him? Feng nai hadn¡¯t finished dealing critical hits yet.¡±¡±It¡¯s so cute?¡± Young master Jin¡¯s neck turned cold. He also wanted to know what part of him was cute in mo Nan¡¯s eyes. Could he not change? Feng nai still looked a little nonchnt, as if he was testing something, and let go. As expected, that person wanted to hug someone else again. Feng NAI¡¯s right hand exerted force and pulled a certain someone back again, letting the other party hug his waist. Her line of sight was still sizing up that person¡¯s face. There was no change at all. He still looked very handsome. If it wasn¡¯t for his behavior, he wouldn¡¯t even suspect that he was drunk. Feng nai freed one hand and restrained him.¡±¡±Our support big brother is really weak. He can even get drunk like this.¡± ¡°Drunk?¡± ¡°Brother na, do you mean that brother Nan is drunk?¡± young master Jin asked. But he didn¡¯t touch any wine. ¡± Feng nai nced at the container on the table.¡±¡±The fruit juice has an alcohol content too.¡± ¡°You can be intoxicating with three degrees?¡± The small group of disco dancers finally came back to their senses. However, after seeing so much, they also understood one thing. Their brother na was really up to no good with this mo Nan! Feng nai didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s glowing eyes. He straightened the person who was carrying him and said in azy voice,¡±¡±You guys continue, I¡¯ll send him back first. Don¡¯t stay up toote, your family will check your homework.¡± Bringing up homework at this time? Brother naer, don¡¯t you think about how you¡¯re going to take him down when he¡¯s drunk? Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when she heard this. ¡°Yes.¡± As Feng nai responded, he pulled her into his arms. There was a rare patience on his face, and even his smile was a little gentle. He was so handsome that people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from him. He didn¡¯t bother to see what Panda or granny gray thought. They would find out sooner orter anyway. Panda and granny gray had indeed taken a lot of critical hits. They had thought that mo Nan was confessing to their boss. When he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. They finally heaved a sigh of relief. Now, looking at boss¡¯s actions, he took the initiative to let her hug him and even sent her back to her room? This wasn¡¯t something that could be exined with the official statement of pampering a team member. Who could tell them? When did boss start to like boys? And it seemed that the drunk Mo Nan did not know. They had always thought that mo Nan had a good impression of boss. But now ... ¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733: Don¡¯t drink anymore, I¡¯ll get jealous Trantor: 549690339 Panda rubbed his face. Granny Hui shook her head. After looking at each other in unison, their eyes fell on han Xi. Why was he not surprised at all? Han Xi acted as if nothing had happened and only gave the two of them a stupid look. Did this mean that he had known about it all along? Panda¡¯s eyes widened. After a while, he asked,¡±¡±Then, boss, is it really a good idea to send mo Nan back to his room?¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not sending me off? You?¡± Granny gray took a gulp of water and tried to calm down. Panda immediately shook his head. What kind of joke was this? after knowing what kind of feelings boss had for his brother, would he still dare to send his brother back to his room? Even if half of the room was his, he wouldn¡¯t dare to throw his life away. He would be sent to the bathroom! There was still a distance from the dance floor to the guest room. Other than the fact that he liked to hug people. A certain someone did not look drunk at all. He walked without any swaying, and his standing posture was still as straight as a pine. His face was cold, and his ck eyshes were very long. He even knew which floor they lived on and raised his hand to press the elevator. Feng nai turned to look at mo bei, who was standing beside him. His eyes were very deep. People who weren¡¯t familiar with this guy would probably not think that he had drunk alcohol. After all, he didn¡¯t smell like alcohol. However, anyone who had interacted with him before would be able to tell that something was amiss, because he had opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t get drunk.¡± There was a never-before-seen seriousness on his fair face. Feng nai let out an ¡°Oh¡±, knowing that it was time to strike up a conversation.¡±Why can¡¯t I get drunk?¡± ¡°They said that it would be a disaster if I got drunk, so they didn¡¯t let me drink outside.¡± Mo bei replied to Feng nai, clearly forgetting to be on her guard.¡±¡±Up until now, I still don¡¯t know what kind of disaster wille. I didn¡¯t get drunk and go crazy, nor did I cry.¡± Feng nai reached out and helped mo bei adjust her windbreaker.¡±¡±You really shouldn¡¯t be drinking outside.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Perhaps the alcohol had gotten stronger, but mo bei¡¯s face was filled with doubt. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm, and he seemed to have said it casually.¡±Because I¡¯ll get jealous,¡± Mo bei paused for a moment, her thoughts turning into mush, but her voice was still calm.¡±¡±Your hatred points have always been very high. At first, it was good to feed you, butter on, I don¡¯t know what you learned from someone, but even feeding is no longer useful.¡± ¡°You can think of this?¡± Feng nai snorted, even a little mockingly. Mo bei shook her head. This was the first time Feng nai had seen someone shake their head like this. He was very well-behaved. What did he say? Coupled with that good-looking face. There was really no way to get angry. ¡°I only know how to buy snacks for you. Why did you say that I can give snacks to anyone? I¡¯m not a central air-conditioner.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm.¡±They¡¯re not felines either.¡± Feng nai was so angry that heughed, but his heart softened inexplicably because of these words. When he leaned over, he rested his head on mo bei¡¯s shoulder again.¡±You mean I¡¯m a cat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei took the opportunity to hug him.¡±He¡¯s fickle in his emotions. He has a strong sense of territory. His hatred points wille up from time to time.¡± ¡°None of them sound like good adjectives,¡± Feng nai said in a very low voice. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking. He¡¯s very handsome when he¡¯s ying games. ¡± At this point, mo bei even paused.¡±¡±He¡¯s usually very handsome too, but he doesn¡¯t know how to restrain himself. No wonder he¡¯s often harassed by the strange uncle.¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips slowly curled up.¡±Other than liking to hug people, have you also be a poker-faced Chatterbox?¡± Chapter 734 Chapter 734: The intimacy in the elevator Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I don¡¯t have a poker face.¡± Mo bei corrected him with a cold expression. At that moment, the elevator stopped. The person standing outside the door probably wanted toe in. However, when he saw the scene in the elevator, he was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but pause. It was because the two people standing there were too handsome. In addition to being handsome, one of them was half-hugging the other¡¯s waist. The taller one bent his body slightly and leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder. His cor was crooked. When he looked up at them, his thin lips were still smiling. His eyes were so deep that they made people feel his powerful aura. He was so evil that he seemed like a Demon from the Dark. The person who was holding him was noble, handsome, and had an icy temperament. When he saw them, he slowly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± As a girl, seeing such a beautiful scene ... His heart was about to be destroyed by su! Her first reaction was to press the elevator button again. Then, he regretted not taking a picture earlier! In the elevator, mo bei furrowed her brows slightly again.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t shee in?¡± ¡°He probably feels like he¡¯s disturbing us.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and swept a nce at their posture, the smile on his lips deepening. He really liked this kind of misunderstanding. The drunk Mo bei didn¡¯t have logical thoughts. After getting an answer, she reached out and hugged him again. Feng nai paused, then said in a low voice,¡±in the future, you can drink more when we¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold my liquor well,¡± mo bei said indifferently.¡±I can¡¯t win against you.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± Feng nai smiled nonchntly. Mo bei: ¡°everyone has a weakness. My weakness is alcohol.¡± Seeing how serious her face was, Feng nai didn¡¯t know why, but he wanted to reach out and pinch her face. He did the same. The softness in his hand made his eyes darken. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a weakness. You¡¯re so assured to let someone send you back to your room. This little brother, you¡¯re really ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not just anyone. ¡± Mo bei interrupted him and looked up.¡±¡±You¡¯rezy. ¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected to hear such an answer. He touched mo bei¡¯s face with his finger.¡±So I¡¯m special?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s coldness did not diminish.¡±You¡¯re a friend. A very, very important friend.¡± The light in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes also gradually extinguished with these words. All the warmth that had surged out of his eyes seemed to have been cut off as well. Speaking the truth after drinking might not be suitable for others, but it was the most suitable for this little brother of mine Lin. ¡°Friend ...¡± Feng nai stood up straight. His ck fringe drooped down because of his actions. Then, he smiled, a faint arc. Before he could make his next move ... Mo bei was one step ahead of him.¡±I know that you don¡¯t want to be friends with me because I¡¯ve lied to you in the game. If possible, I don¡¯t want to lie either.¡± When Feng nai looked up, an obvious look of surprise shed across his face. He had never seen this person reveal such an expression before. Why? He was clearly the one who was injured. Why did this person look even sadder than him? ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to lie either.¡± Mo bei repeated this sentence, and her hand drooped to the side. Feng nai had never really med this person for anything that happened in the game. He only regretted that the other party was a boy. The whole area was chasing him just to let this persone online again. However, the other party would never understand this. After all, he only treated him as a friend ... Chapter 735 Chapter 735: Mo bei wants to take a bath Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Would a friend want to kiss that person and let him only look at her, or even take all his time?¡± As Feng nai spoke, he reached out and pressed on mo bei¡¯s side. His low maic voice was a little hoarse.¡±Will you?¡± Mo bei looked at the handsome face that was inches away from her, her eyes still in a daze.¡±¡±Will you?¡± After Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept past those eyes, he mmed his fist there heavily, as if he was smiling, but there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±¡±I was stupid. Why would I tell you this when you¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. ¡± Mo bei shook her head. The side of her face was clear and elegant, as if she was trying to find her thoughts. Feng nai looked at him quietly, then retracted his hand. His back was straight, and he had an emotion deeper than loneliness.¡±Yes, you¡¯re not drunk. You just like yunshen ...¡± You just don¡¯t like me. Feng nai didn¡¯t finish the second half of his sentence. After his heart had been dug out to a certain extent, even his throat felt a little rough. ¡°Yunshen¡¯s fine. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s handsome face seemed to have recalled something.¡±¡±No one can bully her.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s figure paused, and he replied indifferently with an ¡°mm.¡± His entire being was as calm as a frozenke. Fortunately, the elevator stopped at that moment. They had reached their floor. Without Feng nai stopping her, mo bei lifted her long legs and was about to take a step when her head hit the door. Bang! The noise wasn¡¯t small. When Feng nai came back to his senses, he saw that person pressing down on his head. His face was still clear and he said to him in a serious tone,¡±¡±Captain, this door can walk on its own.¡± Now, he could be sure. A certain someone was really drunk. Feng nai strolled over and held mo bei¡¯s wrist again. Then, he took out his phone from his pocket.¡±¡±Repeat what you just said.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand that was pressing on her forehead had yet to fall.¡±¡±This door can walk on its own.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Feng nai pressed the button to finish recording. The drunk Mo bei didn¡¯t notice this either. Feng nai held the person in his hands. He still couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to have this person. Even if he couldn¡¯t get it, could he leave something that could threaten him? Even if it was something Yun Shen had not seen before, it would be good. At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s right hand clenched involuntarily. By the time he realized how much strength he had used, he realized that his wrist had turned green. Feng nai immediately rxed his grip and even touched the green part with the pad of his finger. This little brother of trouble Lin, after drinking, other than saying hurtful words, his behavior was too well-behaved. She would not avoid him, nor would she distance herself from him. She just let him hold her hand. Feng nai even thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if he kept being drunk like this. But that was impossible. This was not all of him. The real him would never listen to anyone¡¯s arrangements. Even now, as long as Feng nai closed his eyes, he would remember the side profile of his face when they were fighting. It was probably at that time that she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to this person. What would the iceberg look like when it melted? He was very interested to know. Now, he had seen it. He also couldn¡¯t bear to let go ... Soon, the two of them arrived at the room. Feng nai closed the door. He wanted to send her to rest. However, after mo beiid on the bed, she looked at the time on the clock. At this time, she was a little wobbly as she walked, and her head was even more dizzy. However, her regr living habits had caused her body and brain to retain memories. ¡°It¡¯s time. ¡± As she spoke, she wanted to get up, but she didn¡¯tnd properly and almost fell. Feng nai hadn¡¯t even put his coat properly when he reached out to catch mo bei.¡±¡±What time is it?¡± ¡°The time to take a bath ...¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736: The kiss in the bathroom Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s eyes were so dark that they were a little distorted.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused, and he said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t walk steadily. I won¡¯t shower. I¡¯ll shower tomorrow.¡± Mo bei looked at him without saying a word. Suddenly, he reached out and undid his cor. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed, as if he had been defeated. He grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist.¡±¡±Stop joking. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Take me to the bathroom?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gazended on him.¡±Do you want to shower with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai turned his face and said nonchntly,¡±¡±What if I say yes?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t shower together.¡± Mo bei stopped in her tracks and swayed a little. Her tone was still light. ¡°You¡¯ll be frightened by me. ¡± Seeing this, Feng nai opened his mouth again. He didn¡¯t sound happy or angry, and his tone was as rxed as ever.¡±I didn¡¯t n to shower with you either. Little brother, you can go in now.¡± The bathroom door opened. The hotel had a simryout. The ces with bathtubs would be closed or separated with partitions. Feng nai was worried that a certain drunk person would fall down in the shower without anyone knowing. He stood tall and straight outside the partition with one hand in his pocket. His back was facing mo bei, and his long and slender legs were hard to ignore. Under normal circumstances, mo bei would definitely not let him stay in this ce. However, mo bei was already so drunk that she was swaying slightly. She walked to the shower and pressed the switch without thinking. Feng nai was looking straight ahead. The light shone on him, making him look even more handsome. His right hand was still turning the silver lighter. He didn¡¯t think of turning back to look. He was worried that he would not be able to control himself. However, at this moment. Suddenly, he heard the sound of water that shouldn¡¯t have been heard. He looked behind him without warning. The first thing she saw was a certain someone wearing clothes. She was showering herself under the shower. Her white shirt was already wet, and her long, straight legs were beautiful. Only this time, when the hot mist rose. Her waistline, which already made people¡¯s throats dry, was so thin that he could break it with one hand. This made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken involuntarily. Then, he strode over and pressed the button, his shoulder still a little wet.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. ¡± After mo bei finished speaking, she nced at herself.¡±¡±I seem to have forgotten to take off my clothes.¡± Feng nai swayed slightly as a certain someone supported him, his breath blowing into mo bei¡¯s ear.¡±¡±Remove the word¡± seems. ¡°¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei looked at him, her eyes light and unfocused.¡±¡±I forgot to take off my clothes.¡± As she said this, she wanted to pull it out herself. Feng NAI¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He reached out and pressed down on that person¡¯s waist, his voice maic.¡±You don¡¯t want the shirt anymore?¡± ¡°I can ¡®t.¡± Mo bei said indifferently. No one would associate her current look with being drunk. However, when she lowered her gaze, she saw that even the buttons of his shirt were pulled. It was only after she heard Feng NAI¡¯s words that mo bei unbuttoned two of her buttons. After her cor waspletely unbuttoned, her neck and corbones were so white that they glowed a little, just like fine porcin. They were silky and fair, which made her face stand out from the rest. Her eyes were cold, and her expression was always cold, as if it was covered in snow. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be much. However, there was a little water vapor on her thin lips. It made people want to imprint a lot of auras on it. Just this thought made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken ... Chapter 737 Chapter 737: Mo bei is exposed Trantor: 549690339 The brain warned him to stop looking. But his eyes did not stop. As the long and fair fingers fell ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were unfathomable and impossible to take back. At this moment, mo bei had already undid the third button. Half of her shoulder was exposed, and her white shirt wrapped around her upper body. Her white skin seemed to be hidden in the hot mist, and it made people¡¯s throats itch. He had only ever seen such a scene in his indescribable dreams. Feng nai felt as if something had been knocked over in his heart, and even his blood seemed to be on fire. His burning gaze fell over, and it was an endless darkness. He bent down and ced one hand on the wall behind mo bei. His breathtakingly handsome face slowly inched closer to the snow-white side. His ck jacket matched mo bei¡¯s white shirt. The strong contrast in color made mo bei stop in her tracks. The faint smell of minty tobo lingered in his nose. The drunk Mo bei was dizzy and lightheaded, and she didn¡¯t know where she was. She only felt something soft on her shoulder. That kind of touch made one¡¯s heart itch, and their legs lost their strength. Mo bei¡¯s body trembled. She didn¡¯t know that the shirt that was hanging on her body had been pushed to her waist. The only thing she could feel was an aura that didn¡¯t belong to her. It was leaving traces on her body. The numbing sensation from her corbone made her subconsciously acknowledge it. Her cold voice trailed off slightly, causing Feng NAI¡¯s eyes to sink. He grabbed her hand and pressed her against the bathroom wall. The shower had been turned on at some point, and hot water sshed onto the two of them. Feng NAI¡¯s warm hands kept wandering, and he said in a low and hoarse voice,¡±¡±It seems that you don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s entire body was drenched, and even her usually calm eyes seemed to be covered in mist. When she looked at him like that ... The beast that Feng nai had buried deep in his heart seemed to have beenpletely drawn out. He lowered his dark eyes again. Even the force was much stronger than before. Boys were self-taught in some aspects. Feng nai was no exception, as if mo bei had been born to belong to him ... Wherever his fingers touched, she could not refuse. Instead, it was the numbing sensation that made her feel weak all over that seemed to take away all the thoughts that she had not had in the first ce. The temperature in the bathroom kept rising. His long and slender right leg was forcefully squeezed between her legs. His whole body was boiling hot and steaming. Her young body, which had never experienced sex, probably couldn¡¯t stand such stimtion at all. However, once a wild beast was released, it would be very difficult to lock it up again. But when he kissed her chest through the shirt ... Mo bei¡¯s entire body trembled, as if she was on guard against something. However, she was drunk and could not guard against it. Feng NAI¡¯s well-defined fingers were right below mo bei¡¯s heart. He wanted to crush a person into his arms. That was probably what Feng nai was thinking right now. It was very soft. He did not even understand. Why did this person have such a strong attraction to him? Even a simple touch could make him addicted to it. That soft and cool feeling made him tear off thest two buttons of his white shirt ... Chapter 738 Chapter 738: She¡¯s a girl Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, mo bei¡¯s lustrous white waspletely exposed. She was stained with drop after drop of water. Under the cover of the vast heat, she looked like a wless Jade, which could easily make people lose control. However, Feng NAI¡¯s hand had suddenly stopped, not because of this scene. Instead, it was the cloth that was wrapped around his chest. He looked at the person in front of him. His ck hair was wet, and strands of hair hung in front of his forehead. However, his eyes were very deep, handsome, and had an invasive aura. However, everything stopped at this moment. Mo bei had also taken this opportunity to push him away. However, the next second. She was once again imprisoned in the same ce. Mo bei no longer had any strength. Her fair face drooped, and her head rested on Feng NAI¡¯s chest. At this moment, Feng nai had no way of describing what kind of thinking he was having. Or rather, he had lost his ability to think. It was rare for her mind to go nk. Even his blood was boiling, so much so that he did not immediately take the next step. The sound of his heartbeat was so loud that it was deafening. Immediately after, he smiled and turned his head. His thin lipsnded on mo bei¡¯s ear, but he did not say anything. It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe it herself, until his fingers cut open the cloth on her back ... His eyes, which had already darkened, were as dark as the night, so thick that it was a little creepy. She was trapped in his prison. After the shirt was unbuttoned, one could see her smooth lower abdomen and the White chest against his chest. She had the unique innocence of a young girl, but her temperament was cold and hard to offend. This side of her could almost drive men crazy. He had always believed that he was smart. Ever since he was young, he had been praised for his ability to distinguish between matters and that he was very suitable to be a businessman. But Feng nai didn¡¯t think so now. The cold-looking ¡°little support brother¡± he liked was actually a girl. This fact was like a downpour of lightning and thunder. When the water was poured on his head, it didn¡¯t make him feel cold. Instead, he was drenched from top to bottom. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. He was a girl. He was actually a girl. This sentence seemed to have broken some kind of restriction. It kept repeating in his mind. No, it should be her. Feng nai lowered his eyes and his gazended on mo bei¡¯s fair skin. His body and heart were burning. The temperature in the bathroom was also rising rapidly. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand, his voice extremely hoarse. ¡°You¡¯ve never been mo Nan. You¡¯re mo bei. ¡± Because of his actions. Mo bei trembled. Feng nai could feel her trembling in his arms. In fact, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t suppress his desire. He had indeed increased his strength. When he saw her frowning slightly, his breath fell on her shoulder, in case he couldn¡¯t help but want her. His dry, thin lips only pursed on it a few times before he took a deep breath.¡±¡±You and yunshen aren¡¯t a couple. You¡¯re best friends. She¡¯s here to hide her identity for you.¡± When mo bei heard this, she had almost fallen into a light sleep. She only grunted and did not realize what was going on. After all, when she was drunk, other than going around hugging people, she was also very urate when she was being coaxed. Feng NAI¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear either. His nervous and agitated emotions had all turned into one sentence in the end.¡±Why did you tell me you were a boy in the game?¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739: Seven hundred and thirty nine Trantor: 549690339 This time, Feng NAI¡¯s reply was a steady and light breathing. Mo bei had fallen asleep. But Feng NAI¡¯s boiling heat did not go down. His bloodline was pulsing. His fingers were still on her soft skin. In order to hold back something. Feng nai turned around and adjusted the shower to the lowest temperature. In his arms was the light-sleeping mo bei, and his back was drenched in cold water that could gradually cool him down. When his ever-nonchnt eyes met mo bei¡¯s face, a faint smile appeared. It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who was being showered with cold water. In the bathroom, the heat gradually subsided. In the shadow of the light, Feng NAI¡¯s tall figure was slightly bent, as if he was iid with gold. Mo bei, on the other hand, was automatically looking for warmth. Her face touched the area below his shoulder. That clean and white face was many times more obedient than usual. The only thing that had not changed was that his temperament was still cold. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up as he watched. Once she startedughing, she never stopped. Someone had once said that King God was the kind of person who came from a prominent family and was naturally cold. That was indeed the case. Feng nai had never been interested in anyone. And at this moment, all of his coldness had disappeared. He bent down and picked up the person in his arms. He didn¡¯t care that he was still wet. His ck hair followed his movements and fell at the corner of mo bei¡¯s eyes. At that time, Feng nai had understood one thing. When you see someone and can¡¯t help but want to kiss and hug her, your heartbeat and emotions start to get out of your control. Then stop struggling. I surrender. Feng nai did the same. He took a towel with one hand and wiped her hair. No one would want to be fiddled with when they were asleep. However, mo bei¡¯s face remained cold and her brows furrowed slightly. If there was apetition for the quietest activity among primary school students, she would definitely get first ce. Looking at a certain someone who was so obedient, Feng nai couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and take a picture of her sleeping. Just then, his phone rang. The person who called was Panda. At that moment, Panda was outside the door. This time, he had learned all his lessons and was smart enough not to swipe his card to enter the room directly. Instead, he asked after the phone was connected,¡±¡±Boss, do you think it¡¯s convenient for me to go in?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s posture was a little undisciplined. He threw his wet shirt to the side and rejected her very directly. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient. ¡± ¡°Then ...¡± Panda still wanted to say something. Feng nai interrupted him in a very calm voice.¡±¡±Let¡¯s change rooms. ¡± ¡°Change, change rooms?¡± It was not that Panda had not thought of this, but when his boss said it, he felt that he still had to fight for his brother.¡±¡±Boss, my brother doesn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Feng nai snorted.¡±Whether she¡¯s honest or not when she sleeps. Do you know? or do I know?¡± ¡°You, of course it¡¯s you, boss.¡± Panda was a little afraid, but he still had to say what he had to say.¡±¡±But boss, I don¡¯t think we should do that after drinking. Really, think about it. With my brother¡¯s personality, you two will definitely have a cold War again. Besides, he already has goddess Yun Shen.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±We¡¯ll talk about her and goddess Yun Shenter. I¡¯m not interested in what I do after drinking. You can hang up now.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Panda still believed in his boss. Even if he liked someone, he also understood which person should be bent and which person should not be bent. It was all young master Jinxia¡¯s fault for being too scary. He was really afraid that boss wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Now that she thought about it, how could there be anything in this world that boss couldn¡¯t control? He should know best when to put away his feelings. Before today. Feng nai was already prepared and was about to return to the captain¡¯s position. Or perhaps it was so painful that she could not feel it. If she was used to seeing a certain someone with Yun Shen, she probably would not be like that night, empty and wanting to destroy everything. Feng nai indeed knew when to put away his feelings of love. However, he would not keep it now. Feng nai lowered his gaze to look at the person on the bed, his fingers brushing against the side of her face. Her heart was still fluttering with bubbles. Then, he opened the record. He made a call. When young master Jin saw the caller ID, he wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him. Brother nain had actually taken the initiative to call him, and at such a time at that. Shouldn¡¯t every moment of the spring night be worth a thousand pieces of gold? Young master Jin had drunk a lot and had even started to write favors for people on the spot. Now that his phone rang, he quivered. Then, he answered the call. ¡°I¡¯m not gay,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Young master Jin only heard this sentence for some reason. The other party hung up. Young master Jin listened to the toot sound. The only thought he had was that brother naer must have known that he was no longer interested after seeing mo Nan. The pain she felt before was just an illusion because it was rare for brother Nan to be so good to someone. However, none of this was important. The most important thing was that his brother nain was finally back to normal! It was simply worthy of congrattions! One had to know that a gay brother nain was so unpredictable. It was really scary! Young master Jin even sent a WeChat message to her. ¡°Brother naer, it¡¯s great that you understand. You should know by now that no matter how handsome mo Nan is and how much you like him, he¡¯s just an ordinary boy. An ordinary boy? Ha. What ordinary boy? I like girls. Feng nai smiled nonchntly and didn¡¯t reply to this message. It was good enough that he knew about her matters. Furthermore, a person would not rece another person without a reason. The only thing Feng nai could think of was the information he had found out about mo Nan¡¯s hand injury. ¡°Do you want to take revenge for your brother?¡± Feng nai lowered his gaze.¡±Then do you include me in your revenge targets?¡± he asked. After all, thest rumor that was weighing down on Monan had started because of him. At this thought, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened. It only tightened for a moment, but he soon smiled again. It was because he knew very well what kind of person this ¡®little brother¡¯ of trouble Lin was. He was disgusted and would never say a word. He wouldn¡¯t have used that kind of method. From the beginning to the end, she had only been able to turn the tables on the field. What she liked and what she didn¡¯t like, although she couldn¡¯t say it, she would see it and not see it. He should be the type that she would take notice of. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze moved down a little, and when it came into contact with the snow-white half ... He stood up again and took a cold shower. But ¡°someone¡± was a girl. Just this point alone was enough to make Feng nai happy the entire night ... Chapter 740 Chapter 740: Mo bei is awake Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei, who was lying on the bed, had no idea what had happened. Her ck hair fell on the pillow, and the light shone on her face, making it look as white as snow. The sunken part of her corbones looked like the wings of a butterfly. Her side profile was cold, but she was surprisingly well-behaved. These were all his. Feng nai, who had just finished taking a cold shower, was standing beside mo bei. His ck hair was still wet, and even his thoughts were filled with possessive desire. With the towel on his head, he lowered his deep eyes slightly and nted a kiss on mo bei¡¯s forehead. He was really happy, and his smile never stopped. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. His long and slender fingers hooked a white cloth from the side, and then he dried it with a hairdryer. When his gaze fell on her, there was still a slight glint in the corners of his eyes. When her fingertips touched that softness again ... Feng nai paused, and with a dark look in his eyes, he wrapped the cloth around her Jade-white back and slowly wrapped it back around it, returning it to its original state. His handsome face was clearly showing his restraint. Even his breath was hot. Not to mention his fingers, which were still hot. It was probably because it had sensed the temperature. Mo bei¡¯s brows could not help but furrow. Upon seeing this, Feng NAI¡¯s finger moved away. When she fell into a deep sleep again. Only then did he continue with the next move. It was indeed a little difficult to dry the shirt. However, it would be too fake if the shirt really didn¡¯t have any wrinkles. Feng nai carefully arranged mo bei¡¯s clothes, returning them to their original positions one by one. When he finally got all of this. It was already three in the morning. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, as if he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. He leaned into mo bei¡¯s ear in a low and hoarse voice.¡±¡±I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up tomorrow ...¡± The night sky outside was gradually fading. Other than Feng nai, no one else knew what had happened. Panda, who felt a little guilty. Even in his dreams, he was thinking about how to ask his brother tomorrow. Young master Jin was unconscious with a bottle of wine in his arms. Since brother nain had already returned, there was nothing for him to worry about. He couldn¡¯t be any happier. Outside the window, the street lights went out one by one. The gentle morning light entered the room through the gauze curtain. The sun shone on the handsome face that had always been clear and cold, as if it was iying ayer of gold on the young man. In order to avoid the piercing light, mo bei, who was lying there, raised her hand and crossed her arm to block her eyes. Almost at the same time she raised her hand, mo bei became a little more awake. She sat up abruptly, and her first reaction was to look down at her shirt. Her shirt was crumpled, and one of the buttons was undone, revealing her corbones. Mo bei did not hesitate at all. She reached out and buttoned her shirt, her head still a little dizzy. She was sorting out the scenes from yesterday. But her thoughts were in a mess. The only impression he had was that someone hade to ask for a certain God¡¯s WeChat. Then, she felt thirsty and drank a lot of fruit juice. Juice? Mo bei lowered her eyes. Her fair fingers pinched the space between her brows. It was probably the juice. Is it an alcohol degree? What bothered mo bei was that other than these, she could not remember anything else. She did not even have the slightest impression of it. What would she do when she was drunk? She wasn¡¯t sure about this. Mo bei shook her head, trying to clear her mind. As calm as she was, she quickly discovered a problem. This didn¡¯t seem to be her room. It seemed to confirm her thoughts. A low maic voice that had just woken up rang in her ears ... Chapter 741 Chapter 741: Seven hundred and forty one Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It looks like our little support big brother has sobered up.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused and she looked to her side. The first thing she could see was that well-defined face, a high nose bridge, and a pair of light-colored eyes under the cold single eyelids. It was only then that mo bei realized that not only were they sleeping on the same bed, but they were also covered by the same thin nket. The distance between them was so close that she could touch him if she moved. His heart was beating in a different way. Feng nai had never had the habit of sleeping with his clothes on. Right now, he was also half-naked, only wearing a pair of ck trousers. This gave mo bei the space to regain her calm. In the past, when the two of them lived together. When the man nonchntly pulled up his zipper, mo bei would always look away. Fortunately, he still had a pair of long pants on him today. However, mo bei had never been a girl who did not overthink things. ¡°Captain?¡± she looked over. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm and a little probing.¡±¡±The shirt I¡¯m wearing, was it Captain who undid it?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Feng nai smiled calmly.¡±You¡¯ve even forgotten that you unbuttoned your own shirt. You¡¯re going to take a shower?¡± Mo bei paused again. Although her expression was cold, her body had already reacted. Feng nai saw this, and his words were half true and half false. Even the corners of his slightly curved lips seemed to have a hint of yfulness.¡±You even wanted to drag me to take a shower with you, but I stopped you. However, you¡¯re really quite open-minded after you¡¯re drunk.¡± As he said this, Feng nai gestured for her to look at the snow-white turtleneck sweater on the ground. It was still damp and not dry. Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell below. She looked at the mess that was scattered all over the room and was already starting to have a headache. Taking a bath with her? Then, her secret ... Mo bei¡¯s heart started to beat faster. This was what he was most worried about. However, he probably didn¡¯t see it. Otherwise, the atmosphere would not be like this. It would definitely be a bunch of questions. From the moment he woke up until now. What she could be sure of was that a certain God was a clean freak and wouldn¡¯t shower with anyone. Her clothes were still on her. As for the rest, after mo bei sorted out the chaotic thoughts in her mind, she said,¡±¡±Open?¡± She had to know what she had done to make a rough guess of what had happened yesterday. And whether this person had noticed anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai looked over, his voice undisciplined.¡±¡±You don¡¯t even remember what you¡¯ve done?¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s side profile was ashen, but she had yet to speak. Feng nai continued,¡±when you see Jinziter, you can ask him how he feels.¡± ¡°Ask him?¡± mo bei was puzzled. Feng nai seemed to agree very normally.¡±¡±After all, you hugged him yesterday and said that he was very cute. You can imagine his expression at that time.¡± This time, mo bei really stopped. She knew that something would happen after she drank. But she didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. At this moment, mo bei¡¯s thoughts werepletely nk. Feng nai smiled, his eyes bright and his teeth white.¡±I used to hear you say that you didn¡¯t know how to drink and thought that you were just being humble. Now, it looks like you really don¡¯t know how to drink. After you hugged the gold yesterday, you kept hugging me and didn¡¯t want to let go. You even wanted me to take off my clothes and apany you in the shower. How about it? [This little brother, you had enough of yesterday¡¯s tofu and now you want to go back on your word?] Chapter 742 Chapter 742: Seven hundred and forty two Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei already didn¡¯t know what to say. It was indeed not within her expectations that he would not let go of her. She tried hard to recall, but she still could not recall anything. Feng nai looked at her and continued.¡±Right now, everyone in the team thinks that there¡¯s something going on between us. They¡¯ll probably think that I¡¯m gay.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and met his gaze.¡±¡±Panda and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to think so.¡± ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand his exquisite and gossipy mind.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. He didn¡¯t want to talk about the details in case she remembered something. He lifted the thin nket, stood by the bed, and bent down to pick up the shirt on the floor. Before he entered the bathroom, he threw a sentence at her,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s wait for their reactions during breakfast. Then, you can think about how you¡¯re going to take responsibility for me.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei reached out and pressed the space between her brows again. Immediately after, she lowered her eyes and sent a message. ¡°Do I hug people when I¡¯m drunk?¡± The message was sent to mo Nan. Mo Nan¡¯s first reaction was, are you drunk? ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. If you were drunk, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent this message. Did something happen to you?¡± Mo bei listened to the panic on the other end, but her tone did not change.¡±¡±No, I just want to know if I will hug people randomly.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Mo Nan replied,¡¯that¡¯s why you mustn¡¯t drink, you know? It will definitely be a disaster. ¡± Mo bei wanted to say that she had already drunk it. It was indeed a disaster. When mo bei thought of this ... Feng nai had alreadye out, his ck hair still a little damp as he walked overzily. Mo bei put her phone away very quickly. The suspicion in her heart had mostly been dispelled after asking mo Nan. This meant that even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she should have done as he said and hugged him without letting go ... Feng nai didn¡¯t know that mo bei had already verified it. In order to make her believe him, he simply put down the towel and led her to the hall. It was already a littlete for breakfast. But they had drunk the night before, so it was just right for them to speak. Young master Jin was still eating with his head lowered? He stuffed the food in big mouthfuls. It was only when he saw mo bei and the rest from the corner of his eye that he choked heavily! Upon seeing this, mo bei walked over. Young master Jin looked at her with wandering eyes.¡±Brother Nan, you must have sobered up.¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Since little young master Jin no longer had to care about brother na, he patted mo bei¡¯s shoulder and started to call her brother.¡±¡±Brother chennan, you are really unbelievable when you are drunk. Yesterday, you suddenly hugged me and I was almost scared to death. Fortunately, you changed your target ...¡± After mo bei heard this, she looked at Feng nai again and wanted to press her be again. It seemed that she had indeed taken advantage of him. In the face of such a situation, mo bei really felt that drinking would cause trouble. After all, the disadvantages of memory loss were too great. Of course, if it was as they said, that she had only hugged someone and the secret had not been revealed, it would be fine. Mo bei sat there, secretly heaving a sigh of relief. She nced sideways and met Feng NAI¡¯s half-smiling face. He found what she did after she got drunk yesterday interesting, so he didn¡¯t stopughing today. ¡°Now you believe me?¡± Feng nai turned to her side and whispered into her ear,¡±¡±Then think about how to take responsibility.¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743: Mo bei in charge Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had never thought of taking responsibility. A certain God was still a boy after all. But after she saw Panda, she changed her mind. That look of wanting to say something but hesitating, again and again. In the end, Panda dragged him to the side and whispered,¡±¡±You know what happened yesterday, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei was still a woman of few words. Panda heaved a long sigh.¡±Brother, really. You must not drink anymore in the future. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°Captain?¡± mo bei turned to look at him.¡±Did I really hug Captain for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, this is what I wanted to say. In the future, when you get drunk again, just Hug Boss and don¡¯t hug me.¡± Ever since he saw that scenest night, Panda deeply felt that he had to learn how to save his own life in the future. It was best if they didn¡¯t do anything like putting their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she was about to ask something. A tall and slender figure appeared behind Panda.¡±¡±What are you talking about?¡± After hearing this voice, Panda¡¯s fur stood on end, and he looked seriously at Feng nai, who was behind him.¡±¡±We¡¯re talking about the tactics for the National League. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai smiled, still feeling nonchnt.¡±¡±So hard working?¡± Panda nodded vigorously. Feng nai merely smiled and looked at him. After Pandaughed three times, he turned his head and said,¡±¡±Brother, you should talk to the boss about tactics. I suddenly realized that I still have things to pack. Brother, make good use of them!¡± Mo bei looked at the back view of the man who was running away in panic and the ambiguous look in his eyes when he turned around. She then looked at Feng nai, who was standing beside her. After a while, she said,¡±¡±Captain, how do you want me to take responsibility?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back to your hometown?¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Feng nai said naturally.¡±I haven¡¯t been to Jiang city before.¡± ¡°No,¡± It was almost immediately. Mo bei only gave him these two words. ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient, but anything else is fine,¡±she added. Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and stood up straight.¡±¡±Then take me to eat in the cafeteria of No. 2 high school before you go back to your hometown. The food in No. 1 high school is terrible.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing to our school?¡± Mo bei frowned. ¡°No?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±Second High¡¯s canteen is very noisy. It¡¯s fine as long as Captain doesn¡¯t find it annoying.¡± Feng nai nced at her and said,¡¯aren¡¯t you here? If you¡¯re here, No. 2 middle school won¡¯t be noisy. After all, you¡¯re the boss of No. 2 middle school. ¡± Mo bei was speechless. Feng nai looked at the fair face in front of him and smiled again. He had originally wanted to stretch out his hand and take them to the vineyard for a walk. However, there were always people who liked to be the third wheel. Brother Nan, let¡¯s go to the vineyard.¡± It was young master Jin.¡±It¡¯s right in front. Also, brother chennan, we can go disco dancing together in the future. Your face will definitely attract people.¡± To young master Jin, since brother na was no longer gay, he could also drag mo Nan along without any restraint. Who would have thought that just as he finished his sentence ... His brother NA¡¯s gaze fell on him. Although he was smiling, there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±Disco? Recruiting? Our young master Jin sure has a lot of entertainment. ¡± We, we ... Young, young master Jin? Young master Jin¡¯s entire body froze when he heard this form of address. If he couldn¡¯t even understand such a warning, he would have lived in vain! But wasn¡¯t his brother nain no longer gay? Why did she still care so much about mo Nan? Could he have misunderstood something? Chapter 744 Chapter 744: The taste of love Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai had always been tactful with his words. It was good that he knew the secret of the person in front of him. Moreover, she was recing mo Nan. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened at this thought. No one noticed Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, so they had no idea what he was thinking. It was originally a day and night tour. After lunch, he was about to head back. Moreover, he still had sses tomorrow. On the way back, young master Jin could clearly feel that his brother nain was different. It was fine if he sat in the back. When she was halfway there, she tilted her head and leaned on mo Nan¡¯s shoulder. Didn¡¯t you stop being gay? Young master Jin roared in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Moreover, he was sitting in the front passenger seat, and it was his brother naer who had forced him to sit. The reason was simple. Since no one was sitting in the front passenger seat, how could he naturally sit in the back with a certain someone? Young master Jin was speechless. What was going on now? I don¡¯t understand, I really don¡¯t understand. She could only look at the rear mirror. It had to be said that his brother nain¡¯s sleeping state was indeed quite easy to let one¡¯s guard down. After all, who would have thought that such a good-looking person would be so scheming, right? She probably noticed his gaze. Mo bei, who had her head lowered and was texting, raised her eyes slightly and looked in young master Jin¡¯s direction.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Young master Jin really wanted to ask what happened between the two of youst night to make my brother naer in such a good mood. For example, what happened just now, he actually didn¡¯t pack me up. However, he was afraid that if he asked too much, brother na woulde to him for revenge. ¡°Brother naer seems to be quite tired,¡± he could only say tactfully. ¡°Yes.¡± This also made mo bei feel guilty. She paused before saying,¡±¡±He went to bed verytest night to take care of me.¡± Young master Jin wanted to bite his hand. He, brother nain, was taking care of others? Usually, he would throw a nket on the ground and make them lie dead on the ground. After hearing mo bei¡¯s words, young master Jin was even more curious about what had happened yesterday. He was about to ask a few more questions. The handsome and devilish face moved slightly inside, probably because the light from outside the window was a little ring. However, this action alone was enough to shut young master Jin up. What if brother nain was pretending to be asleep? Regarding this point, young master Jin was indeed overthinking. Feng nai had always been fond of sleeping, and he had blown his shirt for such a long timest night. Now, all he wanted to do was to lean on a certain someone and have a good sleep. He wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in what young master Jin had asked. However, he had always been picky about his sleeping environment. At this moment, light came in, so he subconsciously reacted. Mo bei turned her eyes and nced at the handsome face in close proximity. Then, she raised her hand and blocked the light from his right. Mo bei had always known that Feng nai was good-looking. From this angle, his nose bridge was even more prominent. The autumn sun was neither hot nor cold, and it was warm when it hit the body. It was like a quilt that had just been dried. When he hugged it, he could still smell the smell on it. Mo bei could not help but smile. Even that pair of indifferent eyes had a slight gentleness. After seeing this scene, young master Jin became smarter. He secretly took a photo and sent it to his brother naer. Hence, when Feng nai woke up, there was an additional message on his phone ... Chapter 745 Chapter 745: Chapter 745-Naruto¡¯s love Trantor: 549690339 At first, Feng nai didn¡¯t open it. After all, the sender was gold, so there was nothing to see. When he arrived at the base, he only saw the photo when he was trying to contact someone. Feng nai lowered his eyes and smiled. He opened his moments, selected a photo, and sent it. ¡°My little support brother¡¯s smile.¡± It was just for a moment. Then the replies below exploded. First, it was Panda, who sent three dots. Then, granny gray followed. Next was little Lin,¡¯brother, have you finally made up with little brother? Great, I want to spin in circles!¡± ¡°You forgot about the groups,¡± Feng Yi said directly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of splitting up,¡±Feng nai replied. Everyone could see this reply. The manager of the club grabbed his already small hair. Young master, what are you trying to do? Would you be interested in mo Nan if you told the whole world? Fortunately, the chairman didn¡¯t use online chat tools. But other than the chairman, everyone else in the Feng family used it! Very soon, Feng nai received a message from the family team. Sky sealing Overlord: ¡°cousin, who¡¯s that person you posted on your moments?¡± ¡°My friend.¡± Sky sealing Overlord: ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing a lot of guys overseas recently.¡± Feng nai: ¡°that¡¯s why you¡¯ve given yourself such a Chuunibyou name?¡± The sky sealing Overlord was speechless. Feng nai lowered his head and replied with a few more words,¡±¡±I¡¯ll introduce you to each other when youe back. ¡± This sentence already had the weight. At the very least, none of the younger generation of the Feng family had left any random messages. Young master Jin looked at the two words ¡°my home¡± and was fed up with the dog food. His brother nain had really fallen deeper than before! Was he trying to tell the people in the circle that he was taken by someone else? That¡¯s right, brother naer¡¯s shot ... Even if Yu Zixin wanted to do something, she would have to consider her face. She couldn¡¯t possibly continue to call herself brother naer¡¯s future girlfriend even after they knew about it. Feng nai did have the intention of warning everyone not to spread those things that he had never admitted to. But the most fundamental thing was that he wanted to post it after seeing this photo. He wanted to tell the world that this person was his. This kind of feeling seemed to make people¡¯s lips involuntarily rise. Especially when he saw a certain someone¡¯s reply, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei and Xiang Nan: ¡°who took the picture?¡± ¡°Jinjin, we¡¯ll y a duoter.¡± ¡°I want to bring yunshen,¡± mo bei said to Xiang Nan. Feng nai,¡¯Oh? The third row. ¡± Young master Jin,... Brother na, you¡¯ve really betrayed a good teammate! Also, are you sure you want to y three games with others? aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned in jealousy? Han Xi had the same thought. Every night, he would see the lit up avatar in his ount ying games with mo Nan. He just wanted that period of time to pass quickly. How could they possibly y in a three-man squad with the other party? Just as han Xi was thinking this ... He received a message on his private ount. ¡°Do you want to y games together today?¡± It was Yun Shen. Han Xi looked at his phone and his slender fingers moved slightly.¡±¡±No, I won ¡®t.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fighting?¡± Yun Shen, who finally had some time to rest, paused when he saw this reply. ¡°Alright then, work hard.¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes shed, and after his throat moved with difficulty, he typed a line of words: ¡°Let¡¯s not y games together anymore. ¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746: Seven hundred and forty six Trantor: 549690339 You¡¯re not ying games together anymore? Yun Shen¡¯s fingers paused, and he did not reply immediately. She was a noob at games to begin with. When he was ying as a mage, he used sh to hit the wall. When he was ying support, he stole the adc¡¯s Red. He was scolded every time. Yun Shen knew that it was normal for her to be scolded by her teammates. She also felt quite guilty. Finally, someone was willing to apany her. And no matter how much she cheated people. He didn¡¯t even say a word to her. Yunshen did not have many entertainment options. Other than asionally watching the reys of her bei¡¯s matches, she had no other choice. It was just going online to y games. From a certain perspective, they had long treated each other as friends. However, with Yun Shen¡¯s personality, she would not ask him why. His finger stopped in mid-air for more than ten seconds before he typed a line of words: ¡°I know. If you¡¯re too busy with work, you cane up when you¡¯re not busy. If we meet, we can y together.¡± This had always been the Yun family¡¯s motto. Since he could hear the difficulties of others ... He didn¡¯t force people. Especially when he really treated her as a friend. He just had to wait there. How could han Xi not understand this meaning? She really didn¡¯t remember him. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have happened at that time. The first thing he did was ask if he was the young master of the nightclub. It made sense, even though he was quite good-looking at the time. However, she had also said that she liked tall boys. She only said this when someone asked her. And he happened to hear it when he passed by. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is,¡± the person added,¡±that means that the school hunk is definitely not in your range of choice, right?¡± He had been standing around the corner, and his fingers had unconsciously pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. Sheughedzily,¡±¡±You guys are too much. Don¡¯t taint good students.¡± ¡°The school hunk is so handsome, you won¡¯t even consider him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider.¡± Han Xi was young at that time and didn¡¯t understand the specific feelings in his heart. However, ever since that day ... He subconsciously began to change the rice porridge for breakfast to milk. He wanted to wait until he was taller than her and she would see him. What good student? Only these? However, there were always many changes in youth, and even more unexpected things. She had changed schools so suddenly. He could even see her interesting face when he passed by the window of her ssst evening. When the sun rose, that seat was already empty. Han Xi¡¯s life hadn¡¯t changed much. He liked medicine, but he also liked games. On this path, other than liking her, there was more or less an element of ¡°one day, you will see me grow taller.¡± It was an ident that they had met again. She had treated him like her young master. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she only looked at faces like before. It waster proven that she was. This woman was very loyal when it came to this kind of thing. And he never hid it. He told himself that as long as she recognized who he was, he would agree to it. Even if those methods were somewhat absurd. But she didn¡¯t put that much thought on him at all. What he had been waiting for was half a monthter. She had personally admitted that his teammate was her boyfriend. Han Xi had never believed thements about her. This woman, who looked at her face to death, was simply being praised by those people by letting her go to the wine table to socialize. Han Xi understood that once you got close to that person¡¯s heart, she would only be good to you. However, she had already given all the good things to mo Nan. Han Xi nced at it and didn¡¯t reply ... Chapter 747 Chapter 747: Seven hundred and forty seven Trantor: 549690339 Yun Shen unlocked his phone. After waiting for about ten minutes. The manager could tell that she was waiting for news. Thinking that she was waiting for ¡°mo Nan,¡± he did not ask further. He didn¡¯t look as energetic as usual. The manager walked over, but before she could speak ... ¡°I¡¯ll go to the office with you,¡±Yun Shen said as he stood up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to go home and y games while lying down?¡±the manager raised an eyebrow. Yun Shen put on his coat and looked extremely beautiful.¡±¡±The game is too boring. Work makes me happy.¡± The manager didn¡¯t believe in such nonsense. However, if Yun Shen followed her to the office, some things would be easier to discuss. In the car. Yun Shen would still look at his phone asionally. There was still no reply. However, there was a new message on the page. It was from mo Nan, asking to use her ount. Yun Shen¡¯s reply was also very straightforward.¡±Take it, take it. Remember to treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Monan sent an emoji of a soldier. Then, she logged into the game with Yun Shen¡¯s ount as usual. However, he had never expected this. Feng nai would be in the team! He immediately opened his sister¡¯s profile picture and sent her a private message! ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Mo bei swept a nce at the person sitting opposite her, then typed a line of words: ¡°I¡¯m at the base. He¡¯s there too. He said he wants to be in three toons.¡± Mo Nan chuckled and asked rather seriously,¡±¡±Three-man squad? Can I kill my teammates in this game?¡± Mo bei was speechless. The third row began in such an unpeaceful state. Mo bei had also thought about not fighting today. After all, when her brother saw Feng nai, he would usually be in a state where he wanted to kill his teammates. But mo Nan insisted on fighting. How could he be at ease with King, who looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything but was actually a scheming man, ying alone with his sister? She wanted to see what he was thinking. Mo Nan, the support, had always yed as a tank with Feng nai. Until mo bei reminded him,¡±it¡¯s not normal to do this.¡± It was only then that Monan was worried that the other party would notice something, so he restrained himself. But even so, Feng nai could sense the hostility. Yun Shen did not seem to like him. Otherwise, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this. Feng nai didn¡¯t know how he had offended this person. However, he was not very interested in why Yun Shen did not like him. Feng nai only cared about one thing. Yun Shen and a certain someone were not a real couple. He would be able to snatch her away from Yun Shen¡¯s hands. The first step was, of course, to start from the game. During this period, he had been watching ¡°a certain little brother¡± duo-y with his girlfriend in name for too long. A duo match was more suitable for him and a certain someone. They hadmunicated in the game for nearly half a year. Hence, when mo bei chose the Archer, Feng nai chose the tank. On one hand, it was to let his hero pool be deeper. On one hand, it was to walk the same path as someone. What level were the two of them at? When they worked together. In less than ten minutes, the other side surrendered. After three rounds. Monan had noticed the pattern, too. What champion would his sister choose? Feng nai had chosen the champion that was on the same path as his sister. Although mo Nan had more or lesse to understand that Feng nai seemed to have designs on his sister ... However, Monan hadn¡¯t expected her to be so obvious! Did he think that he, as her brother, did not exist? Chapter 748 Chapter 748: Feng nainai Trantor: 549690339 Very quickly, the situation in the game changed again. From two people on the road, it became three people on the road. The newly-matched teammates were really dumbfounded! But he had to win, so he hurriedly shouted,¡±let¡¯s go!¡± Big brother! Why don¡¯t you just clear the troops! Why are they all at the bottomne? don¡¯t they want the turret?¡± Upon seeing this, mo bei also raised her brows. He didn¡¯t have time to send any more messages, so he simply left the bottomne and moved to the topne. The other two teammates had just heaved a sigh of relief. Before they had even yed for a minute, they realized that the two yers from the bottomne had gone to the topne again. With this, there was another half of the road left unattended ... This continued for about ten minutes. Mo bei stopped what she was doing and looked up at the man opposite her.¡±¡±Captain, you go back to the bottomne.¡± Feng nai nonchntly drank a mouthful of water.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. However, although a certain God said yes, he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. He stood up, took off his headphones, and walked toward the room. Panda had been holding onto his phone and asking anonymously what he would do if one of his brothers took a fancy to another. Suddenly, the door opened, and the person outside was still their boss. One could imagine Panda¡¯s reaction. She really jumped up in shock. ¡°B-boss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept around, but he didn¡¯t walk in. His voice was unorganized. ¡°Where¡¯s Han Xi?¡± Panda also looked inside and remembered.¡±¡±The manager dragged her out. He said it was for the previous drama and that he wanted to thank us for providing him with the material.¡± ¡°He actually went,¡± Feng nai smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also puzzled. ¡± Panda had a feeling that his roommate was not in a good mood. Han Xi was indeed not in a good mood. The reason why he came out was because he didn¡¯t want to stay in the room and think about useless things. Nowadays, manypanies wanted to discuss endorsements with clubs. And they knew very well that if they looked for King, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. Nanbei xiangnan¡¯s face looked good, but there was too much negative news. Han Xi was undoubtedly the most suitable. This time, other than thanking him. He definitely wanted to discuss the endorsement deal. ¡°In addition to han Xi, we have also invited a spokesperson. She will arrive in a while, so the two of them can meet first before making a decision.¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything. With manager li around, he didn¡¯t need to do this. Manager li saw this and knew that he was not interested. He was about to stand up. The door opened. Yun Shen, who was wearing a knee-length coat, walked in with his manager. Her face was still very beautiful, but when her eyes met han Xi ¡®s, there was a touch of yfulness in her eyes. Han Xi picked up his cup and drank a mouthful of water, looking no different from before. However, his sitting posture showed that he wouldn¡¯t be leaving for a while. It was a surprise for Yun Shen to see this person here. It was an ident that she was arranged to sit next to him. Thepany and a third party were introducing the two of them to each other. ¡°Our yunshen has met Mr. Han before,¡± the manager said with a smile.¡±When we were filming, Mr. Han was the one who taught us how to y games.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Our concept has always been cross-world publicity. It would be great if the two of you have seen it before. ¡± Yun Shen did not say anything. He just sat there and took a sip of tea. His eyes were basically all on his phone. It was obvious that she was a little distracted. If she had met han Xi on a normal day, she would definitely have teased him. After all, from the very beginning, the two of them had a feud. Every time they met, they would always be at odds with each other. It was rare for the two of them to be so quiet. Yun Shen knew that she was not a good woman in his eyes. The more she was like this, the more she wanted to challenge him. She was not in the mood today. Besides, Yun Shen was a shameless person. She would not be in that state in all situations. He could pursue it. But the things that made the other party feel annoyed ... She would not do it either. Otherwise, how could it be called like? So strictly speaking, Yun Shen had never done anything that would trouble han Xi. After the first time he asked that question in the nightclub, he didn¡¯t say it again. Han Xi was sitting beside her. She was no different from usual. She only thought in her heart that this endorsement was probably going to go down the drain. After all, there was no way he could bear to be in a shoot with her. Moreover, the other party¡¯s words gave them an ambiguous feeling. Sure enough. Just as the other party finished speaking. Yun Shen heard a faint voice beside him.¡±This endorsement doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± He really wasn¡¯t tactful at all. Even if he was the style of a young master from an aristocratic family, that face was hard to hate. But to say it so directly ... He probably didn¡¯t like her that much. Yun Shen held his teacup and looked at the person with a smile. Han Xi also met her gaze. The two of them were indeed not that friendly. As a third party, he was not sure what was going on, so he would definitely try to mediate.¡±Mr. Han, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate, we can talk about it again.¡± Han Xi¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move away from Yun Shen¡¯s face and he said faintly,¡±¡±It¡¯s not suitable for us to endorse together. She has a boyfriend and he¡¯s my teammate. From my perspective, miss yunshen shouldn¡¯t take this kind of endorsement either.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Shen smiled, his devilish beauty causing the lights to lose their color.¡±¡±Mr. Han, you¡¯re overthinking it. This is my job. My boyfriend will understand me.¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes remained unchanged,¡¯including you being ambiguous with other men? Miss yunshen sure is open-minded. ¡± At this time, the people present could already hear the gunpowder in the air. Yun Shen¡¯s smile did not falter.¡±The content of the endorsement is also acting. Anything rted to acting is fake. I only like my boyfriend. Mo Nan knows very well that this has nothing to do with being open-minded or not.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Xi also smiled slowly and didn¡¯t say anything else. But when they looked over, they both understood. They were not talking about endorsements or acting. It was the words Yun Shen had said to han Xi at the nightclub that night. It was also because of this. When Yun Shen was looked at by him like that, he felt a little guilty and had some unspeakable emotions. Her usual style. Yun Shen was a little troubled when he thought about this. She had always liked those who were good-looking. He had been one since he was young. That was why she had many boyfriends. But who would believe her? she just wanted to take a look and not touch it. Only the North Association believed it. They would probably think that she was a very casual person. Although he was really very casual when it came to looking at faces. But in other aspects, Yun Shen had a sense of propriety. It was no exaggeration to say that he had never even given his first kiss. Because she only felt that the other party was good-looking, she couldn¡¯t really touch him. People like him ... He would probably never take a girl like her seriously. Chapter 749 Chapter 749: Seven hundred and forty nine Trantor: 549690339 She was a fairy, and it was true that she liked to eat Tang Sanzang¡¯s meat. But that kind of gaze always made people care. It was not that Yun Shen had not been scolded before. It was probably because this person was different. Otherwise, he would definitely show his disgust like those people. The current him only disdained to have more interactions with her. When Yun Shen thought about this, he smiled and stood up.¡±Since Mr. Han feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, then forget it.¡± The third party did not expect this to happen either. The main thing was that han Xi¡¯s side really looked very resistant. Besides, Yun Shen was not in the mood to work with them. The people on both sides had a headache. After everyone had left, manager li continued,¡±¡±You can just tell mo Nan about this. It¡¯s just an endorsement, what do you care about? Or is it because you don¡¯t like the other party and don¡¯t want to take the job, that¡¯s why you made up such an excuse?¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at the night outside the window with an indifferent expression. Yun Shen¡¯s words were the only thing that remained in his mind. The word ¡°boyfriend¡± left an especially deep impression on han Xi. When did he start to feel that he was particrly short? it was probably when he found out that she was with a tall boy. And now, mo Nan was clearly of average height. However, when she mentioned that person, her eyes would light up. He really did like her. Just like him, he had never thought that he would ever fall for a girl like her. There was arrogance and coldness. In the end, he used his alternate ount to get close to her in the game. The closer he got, the more he couldn¡¯t quit. He didn¡¯t even dare to spend any more time with her. He was afraid that he would lose even the most basic dignity. Not to mention this time. She had lost a lot of interest in him. Han Xi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple clenched with difficulty. His fringe fell down and covered his expression. In the other car, Yun Shen only wanted to y some games to calm down his frustration. If she had known that he would be here today, she would not have evene. How could he be so open-minded in front of so many people? he did not care about her feelings at all. However, after thinking about it carefully, it made sense. She had nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t like her so much, so why should he care about her feelings? It was because he understood everything that Yun Shen was frustrated. He really wanted to pull that person over by the cor and tell him to stop looking at her like that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± It was still the manager who understood the artistes he brought up the best. Yun Shen opened up moubao. Since he could not y games, he bought, bought, bought.¡±What do you mean by what happened?¡± ¡°To han Xi.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±He¡¯s from ck me. He¡¯s mo Nan¡¯s teammate. Logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t have acted that way just now. Is there something going on between you two?¡± Yun Shen flicked his long hair.¡±Sister Hong, stop guessing. He¡¯s from a good family, and children from good families don¡¯t even like people like me. It¡¯s so obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate, so why would I still force him? You know this doesn¡¯t match my personality. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re never like this at work. ¡± ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re talking about feelings?¡± the manager¡¯s eyes narrowed even more. ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped, and he smiled again.¡±Work is the same.¡± The manager didn¡¯t ask clearly about this. After all, it just felt a little strange. Yun Shen did not want her to know that he had been to a nightclub, and most importantly, he did not want mo Nan¡¯s fake boyfriend identity to be discovered. Because as long as thisyer of rtionship existed, no one would think that there was anything wrong with ¡®mo Nan¡¯ s ¡®gender ... Chapter 750 Chapter 750: There are no ¡°if¡± Trantor: 549690339 Outside the base. The van had already stopped. The manager rubbed his eyebrows. He really couldn¡¯t understand this adc from the National server. She had acted like she did not like Yun Shen earlier. In the blink of an eye, she was scolding people on Yun Shen¡¯s behalf. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you. What are we to you? I already told you not to protect yunshen, but you¡¯re still acting like this. You¡¯re just like mo Nan. Just take it that my love in the past was fed to the dogs. Some people are right. If there¡¯s no hope, there¡¯s no disappointment.¡± Manager li saw more and morements like this. He was really helpless. He only knew when he flipped forward. He spoke up for Yun Shen again. Manager Li¡¯s beer belly rose and fell.¡±¡±Tell me, what kind of fun are you having? just now, you were saying that you wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him. Now, look at you, you¡¯re arge-scale fan-removal scene.¡± ¡°There are people who stop being your fan every day. Shouldn¡¯t you be used to it?¡± Han Xi opened the car door and looked at him sideways.¡±¡±You should know that Yun Shen is the other spokesperson. You brought me instead of mo Nan. It¡¯s an ambiguous shoot. Once the coboration is done, people will still be talking about Yun Shen.¡± Manager li really didn¡¯t understand.¡±What¡¯s wrong with that? she¡¯s an artiste. She doesn¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°I care,¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes were very deep. Manager Li¡¯s back trembled, and his eyes were filled with obvious shock.¡±¡±Y-you ... Towards yunshen ...¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with her,¡± Han Xi turned around and stood tall.¡±¡±It¡¯s my own business. I¡¯m here topete, not to chat. What they like, whether it¡¯s me, boss, or mo Nan, none of us will do it. I just want to win thepetition. Mo Nan has been going through this every day. If he¡¯s relied on this kind of love to get to where he is now, ck me wouldn¡¯t have won. ¡± When han Xi said this, he nced in manager Li¡¯s direction.¡±¡±Others might not understand, but you¡¯re ck me¡¯s manager. There¡¯s no way you wouldn ¡®T. You should tell mo Nan about this kind of endorsement. To him, Yun Shen is more important than himself.¡± Manager li was already speechless. It was because he had never expected the situation to be soplicated. When did it start? Han Xi was interested in Yun Shen. The two of them shouldn¡¯t have had any interactions. If the outside world knew about this, how would they be led? Manager li could almost imagine the fat figure leaning against the wall and lighting a cigarette. I¡¯m here topete, not to chat. He had heard this before. Now that he heard it, he understood that it was more of a helplessness. Manager li reached out and turned off his phone. She didn¡¯t look at those who said they liked her. After all, he knew very well how terrifying this kind of love was. It was a simple game. How could it be that easy? If it was really easy. How did Monan end up like this? He understood what han Xi was saying. But what could he do? He couldn¡¯t have protected mo Nan back then. He also wanted to tell those people that they just wanted to y the game. Who would care about what you said? Manager li ruffled his hair. Let¡¯s make preparations first. Try to keep it. He could only put down his face and deal with some people. He hoped that his young master would understand his actions. Don¡¯t really fire him. In the entire team, Feng nai was indeed the only one who knew what he was thinking. Therefore, he was still the club manager. It allowed everyone in a team to retain their own personality. It seemed simple, but it wasn ¡®t. Someone had to take responsibility for this. In Supreme Alliance, Feng Yi was such a character. In ck me, manager li yed such a role. However, Feng Yi was from the Feng family. He had a lot of connections, and sometimes he didn¡¯t need to bow and kneel. But even for someone like Feng Yi ... When Supreme Alliance was at the bottom of the valley, they were also begging for this and that. How many closed doors had he been given? And how much did he drink? Not to mention manager li. He liked to y games. If they wanted to protect ck me ... From the perspective of strength. He really hoped that mo Nan would stay. However, what would ck me do? He hoped that he could continue to win. In e-sports, if you win, you can do anything. If they lost, no one would be able to imagine the world. Grow up and you¡¯ll understand. No matter what. Back then, it was a group of people who wanted the whole world to know that he ¡°liked¡± you. In the end, it was still the same group of people who stepped on you until you could no longer lift your head. This was a natural phenomenon. In order to not let her love be fed to the dog, she had to get back her love from the past. He simply did not want ck me to end up like mo Nan. After manager li got into the car, he found the cell phone number of the team members and made a call. In the base, mo bei was still taking down the tower in the game. He only stopped when the screen lit up. Manager li exined the situation. Mo bei listened quietly. Manager liughed at himself.¡±¡±Many people say that Supreme Alliance is purely ying games because they have a pure heart. Maybe I¡¯m wrong, they aren¡¯t pure. They understand everything and ovee many obstacles in their hearts beforeing to this stage.¡± Mo bei paused, still not saying anything. Manager li was just about to treat what he said earlier as a joke. Mo bei opened her mouth and said in an indifferent voice,¡¯the manager didn¡¯t misunderstand. If therees a day when you¡¯re forced to make a decision, I can understand that you¡¯ve prioritized ck me. If it were me, I would do the same. ¡± Manager li did not expect to get such an answer. Mo bei lowered her eyes, and her gazended on the profile picture on the screen.¡±If I ...¡± At this point, she paused, swallowing the word ¡°brother¡± back down.¡±It would be great if you were my manager.¡± Because you still want to protect. Even if he ced himself in a very low position. To do so many things that others think they are trying to curry favor with him. It was still to try to protect someone. However, no one would give her brother an ¡®if¡¯. After all, no one else would care what kind of person her brother was. Back then, Lin Feng believed in something. He thought that it was fine. He really said it. In the end, he retired with the word ¡®disgusting¡¯. Now, her brother believed that those who supported him would always support him. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even have thest piece of armor after losing. This was when mo bei was most clearly aware of all this. It was to return to ying games. However, she stubbornly believed in one thing. We won¡¯t be that kind of people. He knew that if he gave in, he would have a much better life. But she understood. In this world, there would always be a group of people. What he had persisted in the beginning would not change just because he felt that there was no hope. They would not change just because they wanted to stay. They had never thought of bing gods in anyone¡¯s world. They were just chasing after their dreams ... Chapter 751 Chapter 751: Feng nai approaches Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had always been the kind of person who kept everything in her heart. She picked up a call like this. He would not let anyone see it. The person who was supposed to be sitting opposite her suddenly stood up, walked behind her, and bent down to hold the mouse on her right hand. His voice was still as nonchnt as ever.¡±Who was that?¡± Mo bei would not have paused for a moment. But his face was still clear and handsome, without the slightest change.¡±Manager.¡± Feng nai looked at her, wanting to ask something. Mo bei spoke again.¡±Captain, you¡¯ll take the assassin position this time. Yunshen will support you.¡± ¡°Assist me?¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his voice undisciplined.¡±Isn¡¯t this your girlfriend?¡± Mo bei¡¯s words were watertight.¡±I need to watch the battle and think of a new tactic.¡± ¡°I thought we were just ying a simple three-man squad for fun.¡± Feng nai was originally very close to her, but now he lowered his body even more, his gazending on her eyes.¡±¡±Little support big brother, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°I want to win,¡± mo bei replied calmly. Facing such a monstrous Feng nai ... Mo bei was probably the only one who could resist it. Because heughed as he rested his head on her shoulder. It was a light force. It was really hard to resist. ¡°You really don¡¯t think about anything other than thepetition.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was low and maic. Mo bei kept feeling that he was too close to her. But it was true that boys who were close to each other often did this. Hence, mo bei did not push him away. In order not to be seduced by beauty. He only focused his gaze on the screen. Then, he moved his mouse and replied with an ¡°okay.¡± There was a message in the game. She didn¡¯t order it. It was mo Nan who was a little anxious. He thought of countless possibilities. All of them could be rted to Feng nai. It wasn¡¯t easy. He waited until his sister finally replied to him. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the battleter, you support King,¡±she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll assist him?¡± Mo Nan was very straightforward.¡±I won¡¯t be able to resist stealing his blue and red buffs. Have you forgotten how he stole my wild when he was pretending to be a little Lin?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and nced at the person who had returned to the other side. She typed very quickly: ¡°There¡¯s still half a month before the National League. When youe back, you¡¯ll definitely need to use the nozuke team. Now, you should get used to it in advance.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s fingers paused when he saw the word e back¡¯. He typed and deleted it, and in the end, it turned into an ¡®okay¡¯. The game began. Feng nai didn¡¯t have the habit of bringing girls into the wilderness. He let Yun Shen follow him. It was no different from not following him. Taking the assassin position was also for the new tactic that mo bei had mentioned. Therefore, he was very fast in this match. As soon as the match started, he rushed to the opposite jungle. Mo Nan moved his mouse and followed. The two of them quickly reversed the blue buff. Even if the assassin on the other side noticed it, it would be useless. They were all professional yers. No matter how bad the rumors were. Monan used to be a unique jungler. Of course, he could keep up with Feng NAI¡¯s thinking. However, Feng nai, who was in front of theputer, was starting to get suspicious. Would normal yers have this kind of awareness? Panda seemed to have said that his goddess was terrible at ying games. Just as something shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes ... The red buff that was about to be in his hands was now on the support next to him. Feng nai raised his eyebrows and looked at the person opposite him.¡±Do you want me to continue guiding her, or do you want her to do it herself?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked over, her eyes a little dark ... Chapter 752 Chapter 752: You¡¯re hindering me from chasing someone Trantor: 549690339 There was nothing on the screen. However, her brother wasughing out loud. ¡°He¡¯s finally gotten his revenge. How¡¯s his face right now? is it particrly bad?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingertips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡±mo Nan said. ¡°So, brother, y well.¡± Mo bei said. When he saw this, Monan lowered his eyes. As his bangs fell, he nced at his right hand and smiled.¡±I know.¡± Not everyone could keep up with Feng NAI¡¯s awareness and speed. Monan realized it, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Of course, he would not let mo bei know. Thest hit wasn¡¯t because he was so naive to want revenge. He had only managed to snatch the red buff because he had not controlled himself well when the pain hade. He couldn¡¯t let his sister see it, so he had to think of a way. ¡°But, I say, face-less North, have you forgotten how Yun Shen¡¯s maneuvering can keep up with Feng nai? do you really need me to support him like this?¡± These words were said like a ruffian. However, mo bei¡¯s eyes moved slightly.¡±You¡¯re right. I was too impatient.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish this match first, we¡¯ll talk about the restter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Monan said, still smiling.¡±Let me settle my personal grudge with him first.¡± ¡°Personal grudges?¡± ¡°No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school are absolutely irreconcble!¡± Mo bei was speechless. But it was clear that Monan was overthinking things. After the red Buff was stolen. Feng nai never gave him another chance to snatch the jungle and the economy. Not only that. Mo Nan had also received a private message: ¡°how do you n to deal with the matter between you and han Xi?¡± Han Xi? The one Yun Shen wanted to slip away? Mo Nan was not flustered at all. He said in Yun Shen¡¯s tone,¡±¡±Is it rted to you?¡± ¡°Miss yunshen didn¡¯t deny it. That¡¯s good.¡± Feng nai typed with one hand and moved the mouse with the other.¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask you another question. When do you n to cancel your rtionship with our little brother and go find your han Xi?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± mo Nan asked the same question. ¡°There is.¡± Feng nai replied casually. ¡°Heh,¡± Monan snorted.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng nai was very direct.¡±You¡¯re hindering me from chasing someone.¡± Mo Nan was intoxicated by this sentence! This Wolf was indeed interested in his sister! After taking three deep breaths, Monan typed: ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you think it means. ¡± Feng nai was nonchnt. Mo Nan didn¡¯t want to expose himself.¡±That¡¯s my boyfriend. Almighty k, are you saying that you¡¯re not only gay, but you¡¯re also trying to interfere in our rtionship?¡± ¡°A person who goes to a nightclub to provide for the young master while in a rtionship should like the young master more.¡± At this point, Feng nai nced at the time on the lower right corner of theputer.¡±¡±The young master that miss yunshen has taken a fancy to should be back soon.¡± Young master? Kept as a mistress? Mo Nan wanted to reach out and grab his little cor. Their miss Yun was just like him, good at ying! But in this situation, he could not give in. His sister lived in the base. Feng NAI¡¯s looks were the kind that girls would like. Even though he was expressionless and calm. But it also depended on the face. What if he fell for it? It was mainly because Feng nai had too many tricks up his sleeve! Hence, mo Nan put on a ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¯ look.¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all. But, Almighty K, don¡¯t even think about my boyfriend. If you want to be gay, you can be gay for someone else.¡± Feng nai had thought that this person would back off after he had made things clear. It seemed that he had thought too simply of the matter ... Chapter 753 Chapter 753: Even a girl is jealous Trantor: 549690339 How could she make them cancel their fake rtionship naturally without letting a certain someone know that he already knew her secret? This was what Feng nai had been thinking about since the game started today. Especially now, after the first round, Yun Shen had taken his ce again in the second round. Feng nai narrowed his eyes nonchntly. Monan had a strong sense of danger now! In any case, he just had to follow his sister and was determined not to let Feng naie into contact with her alone! Mo bei did not know that the two of them had a private conversation. However, she could clearly understand that the two of them didn¡¯t get along. Snatching buffs from each other could be said to be sent from opposite sides. The game started again, showing the three of them on the same path. Mo bei looked up.¡±Captain, you don¡¯t want to be on your way anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wandering. ¡± After Feng nai finished speaking. ¡°Only at the bottomne?¡± Monan typed. ¡°This is how I y when I¡¯m in the roaming position,¡± Feng nai saidzily. Of the three of them, mo Nan was the only one who didn¡¯t turn on his mic. Even if she wanted to talk back, she had to type it out. It really wasn¡¯t too advantageous. And he hadpletely underestimated the shamelessness of young master Feng. Mo Nan almost couldn¡¯t help but send their chat history to his sister. After that, mo Nan thought about it. With his sister¡¯s thinking, if she didn¡¯t make things clear, she might not be able to detect the other party¡¯s feelings. Maybe it¡¯ll be faint and then it¡¯ll be gone. If he were to speak up for Feng nai ... From another perspective, he even helped that guy! So he couldn¡¯t say it! Mo Nan was holding it in so much that he was about to vomit blood. Not only that, but he was also worried that Feng nai, that scheming man, would take advantage of his sister in private. As an older brother ... He had a feeling right now. It was his little stoic who had been targeted by a Fox. He still couldn¡¯t find a solution. Hence, he could only remind his sister in a private chat,¡±¡±Since when did your Captain have so much free time? he even came to entertain the third row. Be careful of him. Don¡¯t do anything intimate, even if you look like a boy now!¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and replied,¡±brother, he¡¯s not gay. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. In the future, you¡¯ll be his team member. Get along well with him.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s heart ached when he saw this.¡±¡±Sister, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re actually speaking up for him and not for me.¡± Mo bei was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, let¡¯s see how he ys. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s topic did not leave the National League.¡±¡±You can only cooperate as soon as possible when the timees.¡± Monan was trying his best to keep up the pretense, trying to bring the conversation elsewhere. But at the same time, he knew that it was useless. He wasn¡¯t even sure if his sister had seen through his mistake just now. Fortunately, there was Feng nai, this fellow, to help her. His sister was probably thinking about how to mediate their rtionship. Monan really wanted to tell his sister. There was no need to adjust. He couldn¡¯t adjust it well. Which elder brother would not want to beat up a man who had designs on his sister? But he could tell. With Feng nai around. Only then could his sister¡¯s strength be disyed. No matter how strong a support was, the person you supported had to be worth it. That was why Monan still didn¡¯t say anything. The closer it was to the National League. The North wanted him to go back. How much longer could he drag on? How should he tell her? His hand couldn¡¯t recover from this. Mo Nan tightened his grip on the mouse. When the tingling sensation came, due to his positioning error, he had not been able to use his ultimate in time and had almost killed the yer instead. If his sister hadn¡¯t blocked a critical hit for him in time, he would have lost. Feng nai raised his brows slightly at this scene. Then, he picked up the phone beside him ... Chapter 754 Chapter 754: Chapter 754-chasing after Ren nai Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where are you now?¡± Feng nai typed a line. Han Xi, who had received the message, saw his phone screen light up. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t looked forward to it. He hoped that it was from that person. Even if they only knew each other in the game. He also hoped that he would have a ce there. When he saw the sender. Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. That¡¯s right. After he had sent that message. It also meant that they were finished. He had personally cut it off. ¡°Outside,¡± han Xi replied, his mind elsewhere. Outside the base.¡±He added. ¡°Come here and take your people away.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were very simple. ¡°My people?¡± han Xi frowned. ¡°Yunshen.¡± Han Xi¡¯s fingers froze, and after a long while, he replied,¡±¡±I remember you reminding me that they¡¯re a pair and that I shouldn¡¯t make any excessive movements. Captain, I¡¯ll return those words to you.¡± After Feng nai read it, in order not to let the person opposite him see through it, he sent a message and saidzily,¡±I¡¯m buying some equipment.¡± His fingers moved back and forth on the screen a few times. ¡°They¡¯re not real. If you still want to chase her, log into the game and take her away.¡± Not true? Han Xi¡¯s eyes widened. His entire body was frozen in ce. The cold autumn moonlight shone on him. He didn¡¯t even know how to react. Not true? In order to cut off his own thoughts ... He had used all sorts of methods. He even told her not to y games with him in the future. He had also refused to endorse her in front of so many people. It was all because she clearly liked mo Nan. But now, he was being told that it wasn¡¯t true. Han Xi lowered his eyes and his typing speed increased. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already confirm their rtionship? she even spent the night at mo Nan¡¯s ce. You know better than anyone else that you and Mo Nan haven¡¯t spoken to each other recently because you don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± ¡°I found out about something by chance.¡± Feng nai was nonchnt.¡±Do you want to go online?¡± ¡°Go, mobile game?¡± han Xi asked. Feng nai: ¡°client-side game.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll enter the base first. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see that I was the one who asked you toe up. ¡± ¡°Be more natural,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was faint. Han Xi wasn¡¯t sure what Feng NAI¡¯s n was. Then, he turned on his phone. He just wanted to delete the message he had sent to Yun Shen from his chat page. Taking out the key, han Xi opened the door. Mo bei, who was still ying the game, turned her head to the side and nced over.¡±¡±You¡¯re back?¡± After han Xi replied with an ¡°mm,¡± he looked at Feng nai, who was sitting on the other side. Their Captain was still the same,zily leaning there. That handsome and devilish face still had a nonchnt expression. Indeed, no one would have thought that he had just sent him a message. Han Xi put down his backpack and didn¡¯t stay for long before he strolled into the room. Panda was already asleep. It also saved him the trouble of gossiping. After han Xi turned on hisputer, he tugged at his cor and looked at his phone again. It took time to start filming. It was the same when logging into the game. Almost as soon as he logged in, the first thing han Xi did was click on the lit up avatar in the game and send a message: ¡°When you¡¯re done, we can y together.¡± As the receiver. Monan almost jumped up when he saw the message. ¡°Young master,¡± he said. Yun Shen had really taken a fancy to this person. He didn¡¯t know that the other party was a God in the game. It wasn¡¯t good for him to refuse. If he didn¡¯t refuse, did he really want to y together? Chapter 755 Chapter 755: A world with only the two of them Trantor: 549690339 Monan was so flustered that he wanted to pull at his manhood again. Being a ruffian was no longer useful at this time. After thinking about it, he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t see it. He nned to go offline after this match. After all, he was not Yun Shen. No matter what he did, it would be wrong. However, it was obvious. There was someone here who would not give him the chance. Mo Nan had just thought of this. The game page ended. He had yet to exin the situation to mo bei through a private message. Han Xi was invited in. Feng nai turned on the microphone and said in a low and maic voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s a little difficult for two people to carry one, but it¡¯s easier for three of us to carry one. ¡± Mo bei also knew what had happened between Yun Shen and han Xi. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental that they would meet at this time. And he even appeared in the team. Her brother had to disguise himself well. Mo Nan also knew that Feng nai might not be able to tell that he was not Yun Shen. But han Xi wasn¡¯t necessarily so. After all, he had seen Yun Shen¡¯s game records. Most of the time, he would be ying as a duo with this person. Han Xi had also turned on his microphone and had just said,¡±you ...¡± Mo Nan immediately switched to Yun Shen¡¯s mode and sent a private message to han Xi.¡±¡±I still have work to do, and I¡¯ve been on for so long, it¡¯s time.¡± Then, he left the room. We can¡¯t y games together. If they fought together, they would definitely be exposed. Monan, however, had not expected that God¡¯s ns would always go awry. He did not know that Yun Shen had just met han Xi in reality. An excuse of his would attract han Xi¡¯s suspicion. For such a long time? Han Xi had been caught up in the joy of the rtionship between the two of them. He didn¡¯t think much about it. Now that he had read that sentence, han Xi¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed. Why would someone who was just discussing the endorsement deal be ying games in front of theputer? Mo Nan felt that he was doing it very coolly. In han Xi¡¯s eyes, this was simply a sign of guilt. In order to verify his guess, he opened the battle record. The time of each match was recorded on it. It could only mean one thing-the person logging into Yun Shen¡¯s ount was not Yun Shen at all. Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from han Xi ¡®s. He had achieved the effect he wanted. Once han Xi came, the other party would leave. And with han Xi¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t continue to stay there. It was indeed so. When han Xi saw that she had left, he left a sentence.¡±You guys have fun.¡±He then left the room. In an instant, only Feng nai and Mo bei were left on the game page. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. He looked much more pleasing to the eye now. No matter how smart mo bei was, she couldn¡¯t guess Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts based on the current situation. She only looked at him and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s just right. Let¡¯s y as a duo. You¡¯ll be the support. I¡¯ll study the new champion¡¯s y style.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t think too much about it. She looked at her side profile and picked an agile support as usual. When she freed one of her hands, she nced at the text message her brother had sent her. It was a message telling her to be careful of a certain God. However, this time, there was an extra message: ¡°It¡¯s not safe for me to use yunshen¡¯s ount. The young master that yunshen has his eyes on, I¡¯m scared the moment hees online. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes drooped. She was still thinking about manager Li¡¯s phone call earlier. Her current rtionship with Yun Shen ... Would it affect Yun Shen¡¯s rtionship? It was mo bei who had always cared about it. Now that han Xi had appeared ... Mo bei¡¯s eyes were a little deep. It just had to be at this moment. A low maic voice rang in his ears,¡±¡±These two people are really interesting. They¡¯re clearly schoolmates, but they¡¯re acting like strangers.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes. Who is it?¡± Chapter 756 Chapter 756: Seven hundred and fifty six Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who else could it be? of course, it¡¯s Han Xi and Yun Shen.¡± Feng nai nonchntly leaned back and casually took a ss of water.¡±¡±From han Xi¡¯s words, he has a deep impression of Yun Shen. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used his private ount to add people and bring them to y games. If we didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Yun Shen, we would have thought that he was going to be single again. Now it seems that he¡¯s probably acting like this because he saw his schoolmates.¡± Upon hearing this. Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused. His handsome side profile didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but he had already made a decision in his heart. On the screen, her brother had left her a message. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I was panicking just now. I don¡¯t know how far yunshen and this young master have progressed.¡± Mo bei put on her earphones and didn¡¯t reply. Feng nai wasn¡¯t just saying that he wanted to familiarize himself with the new hero. There were many opponents in the National League. The different versions and the insufficient hero pool would have an impact on the battle. There was no such thing as a favorable situation forever. The only way was to be stronger. This was what his master had said. After seeing Feng nai. Mo bei always felt a sense of intimacy, probably because of this. What he did was the same as what she had learned. The two of them cooperated without any extra consideration. The other side started to curse. He threatened to take revenge on Feng nai. In the end, he did not seed even once. Very quickly, the ount zy¡± made it into the kill count list. Those who were not familiar with this ount were still wondering where it hade from. The old yers suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes. The great God¡¯s corpse hade back to life! One could not me them for having such a reaction. It was because the impression ofziness back then was too deep. Although their District didn¡¯t have a gaming genius like District A, bey. However, many people felt thatnguid and bey were enough to take the gamble. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the reason why this God was so popr. After all, he hade outter than bey. Everyone knew about him because of his grand wedding in the game. Many female yers wanted to marry him. And he always treated this God as a role model. When he said that he should marry someone like this. Everyone knew the result. He made a joke of himself by marrying someone who was ying the role of a human-demon. The entire server was chasing him, and themotion was huge. At that time, there were people whoughed at him. Now, she saw slothe out again. Those who were not convinced by him immediately came to watch the battle. They were all not on the list. ¡°God, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°How does it feel to marry a transvestite?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at games. At least I¡¯m not stupid. Master, please take good care of me.¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t felt anything when he read these words in the past, and he didn¡¯t even feel anything now. He onlyzily kicked out those who had entered the party. However, mo bei was different. Her eyes were so deep that they were a little cold. He didn¡¯t say much, but invited the people who had kicked Feng nai out back in. However, the mode was battle mode. ¡°F * ck, the Almighty is making a scene.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a girl over there. ¡± ¡°Give way to the girl.¡± To deal with this kind of verbal cannon. Mo bei took twenty minutes to arrange everything for them. He would kill every time he came out. He killed until the three people¡¯s faces turned green. After all, almost everyone in the district hade to watch the battle. They couldn¡¯t even beat a girl. His face really hurt. Feng nai had never thought that a certain ¡°little brother¡± would start a massacre over this kind of thing. He looked at the screen with a slight smile on his face. After taking a few screenshots, he posted them on his moments. Thezy evil aura did not forget ¡°Support bro, help me take revenge. I¡¯ll pick up the kills from behind.¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757: Chapter 757-sharing the room Trantor: 549690339 Young master Jin felt even more conflicted when he saw this post. Was his brother nain really not gay? Why did he feel that she had be even more gay! Two posts in just half a month. It¡¯s the two lines today! Little Lin, on the other hand, was more direct. He only replied with one sentence below: ¡°Brother, where¡¯s your face? You said that you¡¯re good at ying games and that I¡¯m a scammer. In the end, you still have to be carried by little brother, Hmph!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers moved and he closed the page. He waspletely unaffected by his brother. His brother was just jealous. Feng nai smiled again, his deep eyes continuing to admire the silver light that rose on the screen. In the game, the loser was not convinced and was still mocking. He didn¡¯t need to care about this kind of people who didn¡¯t care about him. However, it was obvious that there was an unexpected surprise today. It was because someone had sent him a message,[have they been saying that about you?] Feng nai turned on the microphone and hummed in acknowledgment, looking very lonely. Mo bei¡¯s fighting style became even fiercer after she heard that. At this moment, Feng nai was wearing his ck headphones. The smile on his lips deepened, and a hint of evilness shed past his eyes. Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change as she waited for the game to end. Her fair fingers moved slightly, and she topped up. Then, the screen was flooded. Almost everyone in the district could see her good disciple giving another rose to the Almighty. Panda, who hade up to y the game, almost choked, not to mention the old yers. ¡°Lazy God is indeed a winner in life. I¡¯ve never received roses from a girl before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who spammed the screen to send girls, understand!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a natural difference between a handsome person and a not-so-handsome person!¡± ¡°My dear disciple, this nickname is so familiar ... F * ck! Isn¡¯t he the transvestite who tricked the indolent God into marrying him?¡± ¡°What kind of godly development is this! A marriage swindler confessing his love by sending roses?¡± ¡°Some time ago, master sloth even ordered people to surround my good disciple. Today, my good disciple has confessed. There must be a story between this couple!¡± ¡°I can only say it¡¯s true love! The transvestites who lied to me never came back. They even gave me roses, asked me to bring points, asked for clothes, and a group of gay people! I don¡¯t discriminate against people¡¯s sexual orientation. If those gay people want to y games, then just y games. Don¡¯t always tease us straight men, it¡¯s really annoying!¡± ¡°This is probably why the Almighty got angry at the beginning.¡± No one would be happy after being cheated. Mo bei was also clear that her actions back then were indeed like a gay seducing a straight man and even cheating him of his marriage. When she saw those people talking about a certain God, the first thing that gushed out of her heart was guilt. Mo bei rarely let anyone down. But if she really thought about it, other than her brother, Feng nai was the only one she felt sorry for. ording to her personality, she would not do such a mboyant thing. Hence, after mo bei gave him the roses, her fingers stopped for a moment. Then, she looked up at the person sitting opposite her and said,¡±¡±This way, everyone will know. Captain, it¡¯s fine as long as you ignore the roses.¡± ¡°Why should I ignore it?¡± Feng nai could see the special effects. His thin lips curled up, and his bright eyes and white teeth exuded a youthful air, looking very attractive.¡±I like it very much.¡± Mo bei looked at that face and avoided it again, her tone unchanged.¡±¡±That¡¯s good. ¡± However, Feng nai had no intention of letting her off. He directly clicked on the invite button in the game. Mo bei didn¡¯t think too much about it and agreed. After he entered, his long fingers stopped. Because this was not the room for thepetition, but ... Chapter 758 Chapter 758: Seven hundred and fifty eight Trantor: 549690339 The wedding house! Mo bei took another look at the room¡¯s decorations. The red muslin was floating in the air, and on the other end, there was a red candle with the word ¡°happy¡± engraved on it. In addition, after entering the room, their two game characters had sat together on the carved wooden bed, shoulder to shoulder. The atmosphere was indescribably ambiguous. This was the living area that hero had opened up in the past year. It was different from the past where there were only streets, where materials and weapons were sold. Now, in the game, there was even a separate attic. There were ancient-looking buildings everywhere. There were also old yers who said that the most beautiful scenery in the game was in the wedding room. The attic was supported by clouds, and one could see the entire city under their feet. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at it for long because she felt that it couldn¡¯t possibly be rted to her. But now ... Mo bei¡¯s faint eyes paused on the screen for a moment. Then, she looked up and looked across. At this moment, Feng nai was still wearing the team¡¯s exclusive ck headphones, and his broken hair was pressed down, making him look even more devilishly handsome. He looked at her and said in azy voice,¡±apany me toplete a mission. This mission was issued after you left. At that time, there was only a wedding and no formal ceremony. Now, there is one.¡± It was obvious what the ceremony was. Mo bei listened to the ethereal voice in her earphones. She clearly knew that it was fake, but because that person was sitting right opposite her, she had an indescribable feeling. There weren¡¯t any intimate scenes in the game. He simply sat there. However, mo bei still felt that he was too close. Her sense of touch seemed to have materialized, making her feel like drinking water for some reason. He reached out for a bottle of water and took two sips before saying,¡±¡±How long will this mission take?¡± ¡°About 40 minutes.¡± Feng nai leaned back and said nonchntly,¡±¡±After all, it¡¯s a night in real life.¡± Mo bei, who was drinking water, paused for a moment, exuding coldness. However, Feng nai smiled at this moment. Mo bei nced over. A dialog box had indeed popped up on the page. After she pressed the Enter key. The two game characters in the nuptial chamber had other actions. He lifted her veil, and she lowered her eyes, her face still slightly red. Mo bei moved her mouse. She was just about to maintain her current state in the game and check out the things in her ount. Feng nai opened his mouth, his voice unhurried.¡±¡±You can¡¯t log in to this mission. It will be checked at any time. If you don¡¯t answer in time, it means that you have failed the mission. Only the winning team in the first round will have a chance to obtain the treasure chest in this mission. The official website said that the treasure chest this time is rted to rare information. I can use the materials.¡± At this point, Feng nai looked up with a faint smile.¡±¡±Little brother, you¡¯ve already cheated me of my marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a wedding night?¡± Mo bei had felt guilty to begin with. After hearing Feng nai say this, she didn¡¯t look at anything else. There were two characters in the game room. He, who was wearing a groom¡¯s suit, held her hand. The moment the wedding veil fell to the ground. The candlelight flickered and the candlelight dimmed, making the atmosphere even more ambiguous. Mo bei raised her hand and took another sip of water. Feng nai, who had seen everything, had his gazend on that clear and fair face, and he smiled devilishly.¡±¡±Now that you look at it, we¡¯re really a good match. By the way, the guide mentioned that we can get a baby after our wedding night. What do you think the baby should be called?¡± Chapter 759 Chapter 759: Mo bei was a little moved Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei looked over. Her eyes were light.¡±A baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s posture wasnguid as he swiped the phone screen. Then, he flipped the screen over for her to take a look.¡±When it¡¯s time, the female character will go and collect it.¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze and moved her mouse.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. With one word, all of Feng NAI¡¯s flirting skills were instantly reduced to nothing. Mo bei was the only one who could do this. The corner of Feng NAI¡¯s eye twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He understood that the loss outweighed the gain. If it was too obvious ... And then be detected by the other party. What if such a smart and cold person like this ¡®little brother¡¯ ran away again? Before a certain someone fell in love with her. He would not reveal his trump card. It was not because of anything else. Instead, he wanted to make sure that this person would always stay by his side. Mo bei, on the other hand, was looking at the screen. asionally, he would look up to check the time. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the ambiguous atmosphere between the characters. She couldn¡¯t help but want to look away. It was different from the silence on mo bei¡¯s side. Feng nai kept sending messages. ¡°Boss, what are you and my brother doing in the bridal chamber!¡± Feng nai kept his free hand back and forth.¡±They¡¯re all in the bridal chamber. What can we do?¡± he said. ¡°How am I supposed to live in the base when you¡¯re like this?¡± Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to post this on your moments too?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Feng nai replied. ¡°Fortunately, boss, you still know how to care about thepany.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. What does it have to do with thepany? I¡¯m just worried that someone will run away if their intentions are too obvious. ¡± Peach and ice shaking bear: ... Sorry to disturb you. I¡¯m thinking too much. Worrying about thepany ispletely out of my boss ¡®scope. Poor brother. He was a straight man, but he was still set up like this. In the game, it was their wedding night. Really, boss was a little too shameless. However, with boss¡¯s personality, not many people would be able to stand up to him. Just his face alone was hard to resist. It was indeed so. He didn¡¯t even say a word. He could see the distance between them just by looking up. It made mo bei feel as though that pair of deep eyes had never left her today. It was probably because of the mission in the game. He had mentioned rare materials. He probably wanted the materials. They had gotten married in the game toplete the mission. It was clearly simr to the current situation. It was probably because they already knew each other in real life. When she saw those things that only couples would do, her heart would inexplicably feel bloated. Finally, the ¡°wedding night¡± was over. Another dialog box popped up on mo bei¡¯s side. ¡°Congrattions to Yidao and my good disciple. Please head to the Jade pool to receive your babies.¡± She had thought that only she could see these words. When mo bei moved her mouse and was finally able to exit the attic, she realized that it was an announcement for the entire area. In the game, not everyone could have their wedding night. The rtionship must be maintained for more than a year, and the man must have a certain number of crystals and gold coins. Therefore, anyone who was qualified to receive a baby would be announced to the entire district. The harder it was to achieve in the game, the more interested people were. Usually, such news would cause a heated discussion. Today, it had really exploded! ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 760 Chapter 760: Giving out candy, heart moved Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s fine if you love and kill each other, but now you¡¯re taking a baby? are you demons?¡± ¡°Evenzy and my good disciple can get back together. Where are you, couple? I won¡¯t me you for making me a cuckold.¡± ¡°F * ck,zy God, can you not be so rich!¡± ¡°Rich?¡± People were just beginning to have doubts. Then, he saw the public chat beingzily refreshed. They were farming with real gold and silver. So much so that mo bei could see the fireworks in the city the moment she walked out. It was very much in line with his previous title of being a rich God yer. In the game, it was rare to see people setting off fireworks continuously, indeed because it was very expensive. The fireworks feaststed for three minutes. It caused a sensation in the entire region. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Quick, take a screenshot!¡± ¡°What we saw was so beautiful. I wonder what my good disciple will see.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably going to be gorgeous. If I were his good disciple, I¡¯d definitely go out with the great Godzy. He¡¯s too rich and cowardly.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Almighty sloth could very well be Almighty k?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, alright? with Almighty K¡¯s personality, how could he do such things?¡± ¡°Indeed, it hasn¡¯t been officially recognized yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable if he looks like Almighty K in real life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of my good disciple, and he¡¯s a man. ¡± ¡°The main point is that my good disciple is also rich. The roses she just gave are extremely expensive.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the resources be allocated for these two people? can¡¯t they be with the girls?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. All the good-looking guys are with the handsome guys. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strong couple in a game.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that these two have already appeared.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If only someone could go and ask.¡± Someone had indeed asked. After all, when Feng nai was young and ignorant, he had even set up a gang here. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many people chasing after mo bei in the entire district. The person who had asked Feng nai was the former vice Guild Master of the sect, Xianglong. After Feng nai had left the sect, he had be the Guild Master. In real life, this person was already over 30 years old. He started apany. The scale was neither big nor small. Previously, he had chatted with Feng nai in the game because he felt that the other party didn¡¯t look like someone of his age at all. Everyone said that one couldn¡¯t tell anything from ying games. In fact, one could tell a lot from ying games. In his impression. That person had always been veryzy when he spoke, and he didn¡¯t like to y with girls. He always had an indifferent attitude in everything he did. Back then, Xianglong had added his contact information and thought that the other party must be a Chuunibyou person in school. She didn¡¯t expect to hear him speak English so naturally and smoothly when she was ying. After he saw the form he sent to the chat group, he was shocked. He had found some loopholes in the market. Xianglong had asked more than once,¡±¡±Are you really a student?¡± They even had the idea of poaching that person to theirpany. In the end, he realized that the other party really didn¡¯tck money, so he gave up on the idea. At that time, other than his good disciple, no other girl could get close to him. Later, when he found out that his good disciple wasn¡¯t a girl, he really did look like he wanted revenge. Now ... Xianglong opened the dialog box and sent a message: ¡°You guys have appeared?¡± Feng nai rarely logged into this ount anymore. After seeing this, his fingers moved slightly.¡±Yes.¡± Xianglong: ¡°...It seems that my good disciple is your type.¡± Otherwise, how could you be gay?! Feng nai smiled.¡±Indeed.¡± ¡°So handsome?¡± Xianglong was curious. Feng nai raised his eyes and nced at that pleasing face.¡±¡±Not only is he handsome, but he also cooks well. His body smells nice, and most importantly, it¡¯sfortable to hold him.¡± Xianglong paused,¡¯hug? You, you guys?¡± ¡°We¡¯re living together now,¡±Feng nai said. ¡°Let me digest it first,¡± Xianglong said. Feng nai smiled again. Xianglong: ¡°I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal when I have time. We¡¯re all in the same city, but we¡¯ve never even seen each other before.¡± Feng nai thought for a moment, then replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Xianglong: ¡°do you mind if I tell you guys about your sudden appearance?¡± The curve at the corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips deepened. The moment he relented. It meant that the entire gang knew about it. The gangsmunicated. It was equivalent to the entire district knowing. People couldn¡¯t help but wonder what their good disciple looked like, to actually make thezy Almighty change. ¡°I advise some people not to think too highly of themselves. They¡¯re so good-looking, but why didn¡¯t they show their faces in the past? at that time, they only revealed their voices.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop imagining things. Let¡¯s just watch the fireworks.¡± Mo bei did not know what had happened outside when she had picked up the baby. In order to make the game more interesting. The baby collection segment wasn¡¯t simply about what you wanted to collect. Instead, it was based on one¡¯s hand speed and positioning to decide what kind of pet one would get. Mo bei¡¯s hand speed and positioning were well known. It had been a year since the game had started the baby retrieval segment. It was probably because the baby retrieval segment waspleted by a girl. It had never reached a full bar. Not only had mo bei achieved it, but she had also killed the final BOSS when she was collecting her pet. There was another announcement. This time, it wasn¡¯t just in this area, but the entire server. Such an extraordinary boss would drop good items after being killed. When people saw the announcement. He had thought that he would not be excited anymore. After all, the two of them had nevere down from there. But hunting hidden bosses. What did this mean? Anyone who had yed online games would know. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was a boss for the quest to collect the pet.. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve to go through the front. Every time, I only see it, and I can¡¯t even get close before I die.¡± ¡°My good disciple is amazing. That was a kill that could only bepleted with professional hand speed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t always brag about your professional hand speed. Can anyone be a professional yer? ¡°Shush, quiet, quiet. Thezy God is starting again.¡± Some people had been curious about what mo bei had seen. The moment she came out, she saw the fireworks that were blooming under the ancient city. In the midst of the fireworks, he was leaning against a tree, his ck hair floating in the wind, and his ck clothes fluttering. The long Street not far away was bustling with people. All the fireworks in the city seemed to be reflected in his eyes. It was as if it was true to the saying that the most beautiful thing was not the scene in front of him, but the young master of the aristocratic family. And his posture was very simr to the first time she had seen him in the back field. Everyone was getting ready to fight, but he was the only one holding a book and standing under the tree. He looked noble and undisciplined, as if nothing had anything to do with him. Now, after seeing her, he slowly curled his lips. His handsome face surpassed everything. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. She had never been like this before, and her heart seemed to have skipped a beat ... Chapter 761 Chapter 761: Naively seducing Northern sweetness Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei subconsciously raised her right hand and pressed on the spot where her heart was. When her eyes fell again, there were more or less other emotions. Fortunately, that person didn¡¯t seem to notice her change. He was typing. He didn¡¯t know who he was talking to. After mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, she looked at the screen again. Compared to before, there was an additional clear symbol in her ount. He clicked on it to the right and saw that it was an email from the game. It glowed with a silver-white light. After clicking on it, he saw the baby¡¯s attributes, a white cat. It was as if it had just been born. It was so small that it even used its head to nudge mo bei¡¯s ankle. Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at it. The white cat seemed to be proud and aloof, not even interested in looking around. ¡°Please add a name for your baby.¡± He really had toe up with a name ... Mo bei¡¯s eyes twitched as she typed a few words. Then, he clicked on ¡®carry-on¡¯ to confirm. In the game, after Feng nai and Xianglong were done chatting, he looked up and saw a white, fluffy thing next to that person. That thing was curled up into a ball. It followed her wherever she went, like a little tail. Why did he look so much like trouble Lin? As soon as he thought of this. Feng nai saw the line of words above that thing¡¯s head. ¡°Little Kenai doesn¡¯t like carrots.¡± Feng nai was speechless. Mo bei noticed his pause and looked over. Her voice was very calm as she said,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± The two of them were clearly sitting opposite each other, but Feng nai didn¡¯t turn on the microphone. Instead, he typed a line of words: ¡°So you want to make me smaller and keep me by your side? Our support big brother really knows how to y. ¡± Initially, mo bei had only wanted to give him a simple name. Now that he had exined it this way, her fair fingers stopped. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t stay on this topic for too long. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any rare materials,¡±Feng nai said, smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± When mo bei clicked to check. The white cat that had been curled up at her feet nudged Feng nai, who was standing over, with its head. It seemed to be telling him to stay away from this ce. Because it was from a hidden boss, it actually had an attack. However, because it was too small, it had a cute aura. Upon seeing this, mo bei could not help but bend down and pick up the snow-covered dog. There was even a faint smile on the corners of her lips. After seeing this, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. As expected, Feng nai soon realized the disadvantages of having a baby. It wasn¡¯t easy to clear everyone away. Now, there was a kitten. Besides, a certain someone had never been able to resist such cute things. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have liked trouble Lin so much. It was obvious that her attention was on the cat. Even he wanted to rank. She said that she had toplete a mission so that she could feed the cats with nutrition. Young master Feng was ignored just like that. Since he was no longer favored, he simply stood up. He walked behind her and nced at the page she was working on. He leaned over slightly, grabbed the mouse by her hand, and pressed the exit button. ¡°Is this little brother nning to skip ss tomorrow?¡± Mo bei instinctively felt that he was too close to her, so she nced sideways. ¡°There¡¯s still one more trial. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die even if I don¡¯t feed you.¡± Feng nai nonchntly nced at the cat rolling around at her feet.¡±¡±I think it¡¯s quite energetic. It can even push me away.¡± Mo bei¡¯s side profile was clear. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened.¡±But you can¡¯t just care about the small ones. You can¡¯t ignore the big ones.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment, so she raised her eyebrows. Feng nai looked at her, his tone indifferent. At this hour? Mo bei raised her eyes to look at the time on the clock. He didn¡¯t realize that a certain young master was fighting for his favor. The cat seemed to be in a good state. He directly handed the next task to Feng nai.¡±¡±Captain, help me take a look.¡± Then, he got up and walked into the kitchen. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes swept over theputer screen. After sitting down, he passed a few rounds in a row and earned a lot of nutrients. It would save a certain someone the trouble of having to waste his energy on this. As it was toote, mo bei did not make anything very greasy. When her fair fingers held the knife, it always gave people an indescribable sense of beauty. Mo bei¡¯s cutting skills were already good. This time, she cut small potatoes, an egg, and half a tomato, paired with the sliced slices. In less than ten minutes, the crystal meteoric soup was served on the table. Panda had clearly smelled the fragrance, and as soon as he pushed open the door, he met his boss¡¯s slightly deep eyes. Without another word, he immediately shrank back. After Feng nai sat down on the wooden chair, he reached out and pulled open his cor. Under the light, his porcin-white corbones glowed a little. After picking up the bamboo chopsticks, the corners of his mouth curved up. His smile was somewhat tempting. ¡°I¡¯ve finished feeding your cat. You don¡¯t have to go and see it anymore. ¡± Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± Panda could see his boss¡¯s flirtatious look through the crack of the door. He had really used the beauty trick to turn people gay. Panda clenched his fists and thought to himself, brother, you must hang in there! Mo bei¡¯s line of sight was indeed slightly affected. Otherwise, she would not have paused on that face for a moment before moving to the seat beside him. Something didn¡¯t seem right. Mo bei lowered her eyes. When she turned around, she pressed her chest again and furrowed her brows slightly. There was a little confusion on her pretty face. If the girls from No. 2 middle school saw her like that, they would definitely not be able to control themselves and scream ... At the dining table, Feng nai wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but after taking a bite, he instantly felt his appetite stir. The potatoes in the pot were soft and vorful, and there was the slight fragrance of tomatoes. After drinking a mouthful, her whole body felt warm. To the Northerners, having a bowl of crystal Pagoda soup to eat in thete autumn and winter was probably the happiest thing. Panda kept looking back in envy.¡±Why aren¡¯t you moved at all?¡± he asked. Usually, by this time, han Xi would have already gone out to grab food. What was going on today? Was he cosying as a Golem with his phone? Han Xi had indeed been absent-minded the entire time. After looking through the battle records of the past few days. He confirmed that he was right. Only then did he send a message to Feng nai. The phone screen lit up. Feng nai didn¡¯t immediately open it. A certain someone was right in front of him. Han Xi was also at the base, which meant that the contents of the message weren¡¯t suitable for public discussion. After the two of them separated. Only then did he click on han Xi¡¯s profile picture. There was only one sentence on it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Yun Shen who was ying the game just now. Someone was using her ount,¡± It was also this sentence that made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. If it was not Yun Shen, then it could only be mo Nan. If Feng nai had not investigated mo Nan¡¯s past ... He probably still didn¡¯t understand. Why did she appear ... It was obvious that she wanted her brother toe back. In the game, she had even arranged for the other party to assist her. Was he nning to let mo Nan familiarize himself with his ystyle in advance so that he could coordinate with him? Chapter 762 Chapter 762: Seven hundred and sixty two Trantor: 549690339 At this thought, Feng nai threw his phone aside. He stood there tall and straight, turned his face to the side, and lit a cigarette with a lighter. After taking a puff, his eyes became a little deep. He couldn¡¯t be happy at all. It was because he had noticed that she was nning to leave. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the message again. Then, he opened his contacts. Very quickly, the call was connected. ¡°Young master.¡± After Feng nai acknowledged, he said,¡±¡±How is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked, but I didn¡¯t find anything. ¡± That person was obviouslycking in confidence.¡±Young master, can you give me a few more days?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±There¡¯s no need. Go and find out where mo Nan¡¯s hand injury was treated. I want to know how serious it is.¡± ¡°A hand injury?¡± ¡°Did something happen to young master Mo¡¯s hand when he was ying?¡± the man asked, confused. Feng nai was unperturbed.¡±No, I just wanted to know more.¡± In the past, he thought that since this person could y in thepetition, there would definitely be no problem. But now, she was the one ying. Monan¡¯s hand injury wasn¡¯t light. However, it was still a problem whether he could stillpete in the National League. Feng nai knew very well why she was preparing. When she had time, she would y with Yun Shen¡¯s ount. He was training to recover. In order not to let them see the difference. She would probably hand over all her support y to mo Nan. Because no one would have thought that mo Nan had a sister who looked exactly like him, and was a veteran gamer at that. In the beginning, Feng nai had not recognized a certain someone as his good disciple. It was because of the way she yed as a support. She had just started practicing when he first met her. Time was truly a wondrous thing. Feng nai even wondered if he had a certain misunderstanding of her position. At that time, she didn¡¯t like to talk through the screen and would asionally lose control of her strength. She would even snatch his blue buff when the auxiliary and jungler were working together. He thought that she was an introverted girl who could not y games well and would get dizzy. But now, was she really not good at the game? It was obvious that she was very good at it. It was better than he had expected. She was not introverted. It was cold and indifferent. He didn¡¯t even feel dizzy. On the contrary, his awareness was strong enough to make the other side copse. Moreover, the pool of heroes was so deep that he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. If he didn¡¯t know that she was a girl ... Feng nai would even associate it with that person. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Feng nai chuckled softly. This was the person who had entered this industry because he had treated her as his rival. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen it through the crowd. He had never seen her face, but he had seen her neck. He was dark and tall, and looked more like a boy than him. This was really a coincidence. Back then, when Feng nai had met mo bei ... Mo bei had just finished her military training, so she didn¡¯t put on any sunblock due to her personality. He also put on his clothes for the sake of exercising, so that he could run between the base and the school without having to put in too much effort. All the money was used to sell food. It was impossible for her to do her skincare or dress up. Basically, she had a dark face every day. Later, her master saw it. Only then did mo bei start to apply the powder and milk properly. The original skin color gradually returned. It could be said that this was a perfect misunderstanding. In Feng NAI¡¯s young heart, the only thing he could win over bey back then was his looks. Boys were all verypetitive. He had lost the game. Of course, he would findfort in other ces. Later on, when Feng nai really became a professional yer, he no longer only treated that person as an enemy. On the contrary, she wanted to find him and form a team to y the game with him. Mo bei did not know this. She stood in the room and furrowed her brows slightly. Then, he made a phone call. Yun Shen had not been in a good mood the entire day. The estrangement between in-game friends and the endorsement deal. He told her to turn on the treadmill. Being an artiste had always been stressful. As for the other sses, he could probably browse the website and see some things. For an artiste, it would be better if they did note into contact with those things. After running for about 40 minutes. Yun Shen stopped and was about to drink a ss of water to sleep when he received a call from her Jiabei. A smile appeared on her beautiful face. Mo bei¡¯s voice sounded like it had a sleeping effect at this time. However, Yun Shen stopped what he was doing. Didn¡¯t we agree to wait for mo Nan toe back before ...¡± ¡°That will dy you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was a little low, and even her eyes were dark.¡±Also, it¡¯s not certain when my brother will be back.¡± Yun Shen held the towel, his long hair falling.¡±¡±I have nothing to dy.¡± Mo bei paused and only said two words,¡±¡±Han Xi.¡± ¡°To me, he¡¯s indeed challenging,¡± Yun Shen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not someone who ys with your feelings,¡±mo bei said softly. Yun Shen paused and did not hide it. ¡°I did like him before, but the ce where we first met was too awkward. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible anymore, so if you¡¯ve decided to break up because of this, there¡¯s no need. He doesn¡¯t like me, so I don¡¯t have to waste my energy.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei thought for a moment and said,¡±he¡¯s seen you when you were in middle school.¡± ¡°Middle school?¡± Yun Shen was clearly shocked. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei chuckled, the winter snow melting.¡±¡±Do you think it¡¯s necessary now?¡± Yun Shen did not know how to describe his feelings, and his eyes were a little round. Mo bei noticed that there was some silence on the other side and continued,¡±¡±It seems like you don¡¯t remember him. He¡¯s your schoolmate.¡± ¡°Not even a little bit.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s brows furrowed as he knocked on his head. Mo bei had a rough idea of what was going on. After the call, she sent a message to Feng Yi. Things like breaking up. He also had to consider the impact from various aspects. There was nothing bad about being notified in advance. Yun Shen was still frowning. She was schoolmates with the good-looking but picky person? When did their school have such a person? Yun Shen could not remember. She opened the website and looked at his verified photo. She just wanted to have a good memory. She even nned to send his photo to the people she knew in the past to ask. However, Yun Shen thought about it and realized that someone with this aura should only be from the school she had been in before she transferred to. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with anyone from that school. Yun Shen let out a long sigh, the ends of his hair falling on his arm. The words ¡°beauty in the bones¡± were especially obvious on her. At this moment. The phone screen suddenly lit up. It was a WeChat voice message. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped moving. After clicking on it, it was a low maic male voice.¡±Are you there?¡± Yun Shen was about to reply when another voice message came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t in a good state before. Can I still y games with you?¡± Chapter 763 Chapter 763: Han Xi and Yun Shen Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Of course you can.¡± That was Yun Shen¡¯s first reaction. Even though she was an artiste. However, he also understood that everyone had their own difficulties at work. Only in a child¡¯s world could one be willful. In the world of adults, there were indeed times when one was in a state of chaos. After han Xi saw the reply, hey on the bed at the base and heaved a huge sigh of relief. Then, he reached out and pressed down on his ck hair. Ever since he found out that she and Mo Nan were just pretending, he had been very happy. His mood was like a roller coaster. It was filled with bubble water. He shook it casually. There was regret and an uncontroble joy. ¡°Do you want to y now?¡± Han Xi turned his phone to the side. ¡°Sure.¡± A reply came very quickly. He had to vent some of his emotions. That was Yun Shen¡¯s thought. The two of them went online. Yun Shen saw that he did not choose thepetitive mode and had chosen the normal battle mode, so he sent a question mark over. ¡°I¡¯m practicing my new hero. ¡± Although han Xi said this, he actually just wanted to make it more convenient to chat. Everyone knew that Yun Shen was a noob when it came to gaming, so naturally, no one could tell what he was thinking. In addition, he had always been very powerful. Yun Shen did not think too much about it. ¡°Come and get the blue buff¡± A jungler had given up his jungler to the support. ¡°He¡¯s probably here to pick up a girl,¡±his teammates said. ¡°Don¡¯t just care about the girls and screw everyone over. ¡± ¡°Is it really okay to give me the mana?¡± Yun Shen was no longer a newbie in games. ¡°Okay, after you get it,e with me to the opposite side.¡± The voice on the other end of the game had always been very pleasant to the ears, and it had an indescribable feeling when it rang out in the night. Yun Shen paused, and even his game character stopped where he was. ¡°What?¡± han Xi also stopped. ¡°Your voice sounds familiar.¡± Yun Shen paused.¡±You¡¯re really going to lead me into the wilderness?¡± Will I be a burden to you?¡± Han Xi smiled, feeling a little indulgent.¡±¡±No, just do as I say.¡± Yun Shen did follow the instructions in the game. After all, he knew very well that he didn¡¯t have the strength. ¡°The other side has found you.¡± ¡°Should we retreat first?¡± Yun Shen asked. Han Xi¡¯s fingers moved and he moved.¡±¡±No need, elerate.¡± Yun Shen did as he was told and quickly pressed the skill button. She sat on the bed, her body moving back and forth. Fortunately, there were no traps. The main reason was that that person was too powerful. The other side¡¯s health dropped to critical levels. ¡°Last hit.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the head. ¡± When Yun Shen heard thest sentence, for some reason, his face actually felt a little hot. It was probably because he and that person¡¯s voices were too simr. But how was that possible? Purely in terms of character. They were all far from it. That person would probably only think that a girl like her was fickle. Yun Shen smiled and stopped thinking about who he was in middle school. There was no point. She had a good impression of him. It was so strong that even his heart would feel stifled at times. But she liked people and had her own principles. It was true that she wanted to challenge. If the other party found her annoying. Or perhaps, he had never thought highly of her. If it really wasn¡¯t suitable. Then forget it. After today¡¯s dinner. She wouldn¡¯t have any more entanglements with that person. So, Yun Shen was just curious about who he was in the past and did not have to know. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the game. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not in a good mood today.¡± Yun Shen turned on his mic as well. As usual, he wanted to tell his good friend what was on his mind. ¡°Why?¡± han Xi paused. Chapter 764 Chapter 764: Meeting? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The person I like doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ve finally experienced what it¡¯s like to have a crush on someone,¡± Yun Shen said with a smile.¡±To be honest, it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± When han Xi heard this, his slender fingers stopped. However, Panda turned his head over, as if he had realized who he was talking to. Han Xi put on his earphones and stood up.¡±¡±Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you talk there?¡±Yun Shen asked. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Han Xi strolled out of the bedroom.¡±It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°Did I interrupt you and your girlfriend?¡± Yun Shen guessed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Han Xi denied it very quickly. Yun Shen chuckled.¡±I don¡¯t think you have a girlfriend either. It¡¯ll be good for both of us to test you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The side of han Xi¡¯s face was illuminated by the moonlight and he stopped ying games. His heart ached a little, but he also felt a little relieved.¡±He doesn¡¯t like you because he doesn¡¯t have good taste.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised,¡± Yun Shen¡¯s smile widened.¡±God, I didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that.¡± ¡°The truth,¡± ¡°You deserve better,¡± han Xi said in a low voice. Although she didn¡¯t know who the person was. However, he finally had a chance. Of course, han Xi wouldn¡¯t let him off. Yun Shen was indeed much happier. ¡°The Almighty¡¯s words have sessfullyforted me.¡± Yun Shen sat up straight and regained his energy.¡±The world is so big, and there are so many beautiful men. There¡¯s no need to give up the entire forest for a small sapling.¡± As han Xi listened to the sounds on the other end, he didn¡¯t even know when the time on the clock had passed. ¡°The next time you look for a boyfriend, you have to look at the right asion.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s smile had a hint of bitterness.¡±I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned my style of dressing and style. I¡¯m a person who values my appearance and I don¡¯t like purity. Most boys would think that I¡¯m not a conservative girl. Forget it, there¡¯s no meaning in being in love. It¡¯s more fun to y games.¡± Yun Shen meant hisst sentence. ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t cause her any trouble. After all, it¡¯s probably a very bad experience to be teased by a girl you hate.¡± Yun Shen had always found problems with himself. Han Xi had always known that her independence and aura hade from this. It was hard to imagine who would not like her. Was he from her circle? After listening to thosements about her, she felt that she was not conservative. Tease? It did seem like something she would do. Although it was not the right time, he really envied the person she could tease. On the other hand, Yun Shen, who had said everything, felt more rxed than ever. It was as if the burden in his heart had finally been lifted. She thought that the next time she saw that person, she wouldn¡¯t do it like before because she was moved and wanted to have him. She had always thought that he was different from those people. He would be on her side no matter what the public opinion was. However, sheter realized that he only knew how to think independently, and his reactions had nothing to do with her. It was also because of this that Yun Shen never regretted falling for this person. He deserved to be liked. However, someone as clean as the moonlight would not like someone like her. She had also seen thements left by his fans, which mentioned his type. She couldn¡¯t be a fairy-like girl. So, don¡¯t force people who aren¡¯t suitable. Yun Shen tried to persuade himself, then he said,¡±¡±Thank you for listening to me today.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also forgiven me for not being in a good state. ¡± When han Xi¡¯s voice passed over, it was a little low and maic, as pleasant as a male hostte at night. ¡°Your voice is perfect for voice acting,¡± Yun Shen evenughed. ¡°Forget it.¡± Han Xi leaned against the door frame, his figure slender.¡±¡±I only like to y games.¡± At this point, Yun Shen also had an idea.¡±¡±You¡¯ve always been ying on behalf of others and helping them score? I don¡¯t mean anything else. I mean, have you thought about the direction of your past career?¡± I¡¯m a professional. Of course, han Xi wouldn¡¯t say this. After all, she had initially thought that he was a substitute, so he had continued to make up stories. But now ... ¡°I will consider it.¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice was a little ethereal. Yun Shen had thought that she had crossed the line when he did not say anything for a long time, but after hearing his answer, he smiled brightly.¡±¡±You have to consider it. It¡¯s best to join the ck me team. I¡¯m sure your God knows the ck me team. I like mo bei and Xiang Nan the most. It would be great if you could be his teammate.¡± Han Xi wasn¡¯t like Feng nai. He had never been good at lying, so he couldn¡¯t help but cough softly when he encountered this topic. ¡°Are you still outside?¡± Yun Shen seemed to have realized something.¡±You didn¡¯t go in?¡± ¡°Yes, my roommate is sleeping.¡± Han Xi¡¯s handsome face heaved a sigh of relief as they finally had something else to talk about. Yun Shen looked at the mist outside the window.¡±¡±Hurry up and go in, it¡¯s too cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the living room. ¡± How could han Xi let the voice chat end like this?¡±¡±I¡¯m not cold,¡± Yun Shen frowned,¡¯living room? I thought you were living on campus. ¡± ¡°You can live outside the University.¡± Han Xi had said this only because he didn¡¯t want to expose his presence at the base. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m stupid. ¡°Yun Shen yawned. ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Han Xi looked at the time on the clock. It was one in the morning. So they had been chatting for so long that he didn¡¯t notice at all. ¡°A little,¡± Yun Shen replied. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Han Xi said this, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of hanging up the voice call. Yun Shen leaned against the headboard and smiled.¡±¡±Do you want to y another game?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Han Xi moved his finger and invited Yun Shen in. He still wanted to hear that voice. Therefore, he didn¡¯t return to his room at all. When did Yun Shen fall asleep? He didn¡¯t even know. Han Xi, on the other hand, could hear the breathing from the other side. After thinking for a while, he finally left a message. ¡°During the National League, you¡¯ll be watching ck me¡¯s match, right? I¡¯ll be there too. Shall we meet?¡± Han Xi waited for about 20 minutes, but there was still no sound from the other side. He lowered his eyes andughed, then typed another line of words: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your reply. Good night. ¡± The next day. These were the two messages that Yun Shen saw when he woke up. Meet? Her fair fingers moved back and forth on the screen. He still couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Atst, he typed a few words,¡±I should be different from what you think.¡± After he replied to the message, Yun Shen realized that he should still be sleeping at this time. And that was indeed the case. It was seven in the morning. In the North, where winter wasing. The sky had just turned bright. In the entire base, only Feng nai and Mo bei were awake. The life of a high school student had always been like this. However, the difference today was that when mo bei got out of the car, Feng nai grabbed her wrist ... Chapter 765 Chapter 765: A very sweet smile Trantor: 549690339 The assistant who saw this scene desperately tried to calm down. Meanwhile, mo bei turned her face to meet Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very undisciplined, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. His ck hair was in a mess, but he was overly handsome. Mo bei¡¯s heart tightened for some reason. She shifted her gaze away and said with a clear face,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t forget.¡± At this moment, Feng nai smiled, the corners of his lips rising slightly. After mo bei left. ¡°Young master, about mo Nan ...¡± The assistant finally dared to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. ¡± Feng nai nonchntly tidied his cor, then raised his eyes, his gaze very cold. The assistant knew very well what that nce meant, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, her heart still beat faster. Although he had already checked his WeChat momentsst night ... However, seeing it with his own eyes was another matter. He needed to calm down! Feng nai had never cared about what others thought. Especially now. Basically, he wouldn¡¯t have such a feeling. The teacher was giving a lecture. When his gaze swept over. Their eyes were filled with suspicion. Today, Feng nai actually didn¡¯t lie on the table to sleep. How was he supposed to knock on his table and make him stand outside as punishment? The students in the same ss also found it strange. However, it was rare to see young master Feng still awake in ss. That handsome and Noble face was really too pleasing to the eye. If he didn¡¯t appreciate it, he would feel that it was a loss. And he was actually smiling! It wasn¡¯t that kind of mockery, but a genuine smile with bright eyes and white teeth that moved people. ¡°Young master Feng, are you sending a message?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°I wonder who it was sent to, to be able to put him in such a good mood.¡± In the same situation. It also happened at No. 2 middle school. Mo bei did not smile. However, he didn¡¯t take any notes as usual. He looked down at his phone. ¡°What¡¯s the first ss?¡± Mo bei replied with two words,¡±English.¡± After hearing the noise, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers swiped across the air.¡±¡±Us too. The fifth section should be easy for you, No. 2 high school¡¯s Big Boss.¡± Mo bei was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were lowered as he typed, I want to eat fried eggnt. Mo bei frowned.¡±There¡¯s too much oil in the school¡¯s stir-fried eggnt.¡± Feng nai was about to reply when he realized that someone was standing next to him. With one hand supporting her chin, shezily raised her eyes and nced at that person. She suddenly felt a headache. Thenguage teacher had been watching for less than a minute. It was fine if he didn¡¯t like to listen to the ss, but who asked him to be the top student in the entire grade? But he had been standing there for so long, and he didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Are you ignoring your teacher?¡± The Chinese teacher narrowed his eyes and said,¡±tell me, how did our Chinese ss be an English ss?¡± Give me the phone!¡± Feng nai was rather cooperative. It was before they cooperated. He sent another message. This made the Chinese teacher¡¯s chest rise and fall. He was not afraid of him at all! ¡°Go outside and stand there!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t forget to grab a book before he left. Don¡¯t think that he would look. It was just blocking the sunlight when he was standing. On the other hand, mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused when she saw the message. ¡°I was caught by the teacher because I wanted to send you a message. He¡¯s confiscating my phone now. Think about how you¡¯re going topensate me.¡± In other words, when she confiscated her phone, a certain God was still sending her messages. It did seem like something he would do ... Chapter 766 Chapter 766: Dating Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s attention was on her phone. On the other side, Zhao Jianjian kept hushing, but she didn¡¯t know what he was hushing for. Until the English teacher¡¯s face turned green on the podium. It was only then that mo bei realized the change in the atmosphere around her. She lifted her lunch box. The ss atmosphere in No. 2 middle school was different from that in No. 1 middle school. However, it was because of the difference. The teachers especially cherished those who could listen carefully. Mo bei was the only person in the huge f ss. Now, the hope in their eyes had actually started to get distracted during ss! The English teacher was heartbroken.¡±Mo Nan, what are you doing? what time is it now? tell me.¡± ¡°The National League ising up.¡± Forgive bei¡¯s straight-line thinking. The English teacher knocked on the ckboard with five percent more force.¡±The final exam! The final exams areing up, how can you win against No. 1 middle school with that attitude!¡± In the past, the teachers of No. 2 middle school would not have thought this way. Not to mention winning No. 1 middle school, it would be good enough if they didn¡¯t end up at the bottom. However, ever since mo bei had won once ... He wouldn¡¯t just be a Big Boss in a fight. The hope of the entire vige, oh no, the entire school, was on mo bei alone. One could only imagine how deeply the teachers were concerned. ¡°After this ss,e with me to the office!¡± The English teacher was also an experienced teacher. He looked left and right, and felt that their top students were clearly the signs of falling in love. At this time, how could they not stop him! Brother Nan, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhao Jianjian consoled him.¡±Anyway, you used to be a regr at the office. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been going there much recently. Seeing that you¡¯ve finally returned to normal, we¡¯re actually relieved.¡± Brother Nan¡¯s serious look every day really stimted them. As a result, the girls in No. 2 middle school now had particrly high expectations for boys. What ability can you have? it¡¯s good if you have the ability to learn! He couldn¡¯t even get any girls. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her eyes and replied with a message,¡±¡±Listen to the ss.¡± This made Zhao Jianjian very curious about who the person opposite him was. Brother chennan had withdrawn all of them from the chat group because their messages would affect his ss. He had almost blocked all of them one by one. Now, the person opposite brother Nan had been caught in ss. Brother Nan¡¯s temper was still so good ... F * ck, which Little Vixen is it! Zhao Jianjian really wanted to know, but he couldn¡¯t ask brother Nan. He just watched as brother Nan followed the teacher into the office with one hand in his pocket. He wasn¡¯t bragging. There were many students who were called to the office for a chat every day. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe it as a regr meal. They were a few girls who had been dragged over because they had overdone their makeup. Originally, it was a little boring to listen to the teacher¡¯s words. Other than the fact that calling their parents would stimte them. As for the rest, he had heard it too many times and didn¡¯t feel anything. Just as they were counting how many strands of hair their teacher had left ... Suddenly, she saw a slender and clear figure walk in with the English teacher. It was only for a moment. The girls all stood in a straight line and admitted their mistakes with a very sincere attitude. ¡°Teacher, we won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Teacher, I really don¡¯t have any makeup on. I¡¯m so beautiful, I can¡¯t help it.¡± When she said this, the girls ¡®gazes were basically all on mo bei. ¡°Teacher, how do you want to write the self-reflection that you mentioned?¡± The ss¡¯s form teacher lowered her voice in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you really like her, learn from her character of loving to learn. Look at yourselves, what have you been doing every day.¡± He probably heard the noise over here. Mo beiqing¡¯s side profile was elegant, and her ck eyes looked in their direction. There was a kind of feeling that people could even wear their school uniforms without restraint. Mo bei was undoubtedly this kind of person. When she looked at people, her eyshes were very long, and there was an apathetic look on her face. ¡°Teacher, please save some face.¡± The girls blushed. The form teacher knocked on the form with her hand.¡±¡±Don¡¯t do it again. ¡± ¡°I won ¡®t! We¡¯re very obedient!¡± Even this sentence was directed at mo bei. Mo bei stood there, tall and slender, and the corners of her eyes twitched. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± In order to prevent their own ssmates from being too infatuated. ¡°Mr. Li,¡± the form teacher said,¡±you¡¯re asking mo Nan toe over for a chat so that he can rx.¡± The English teacher coughed and said vaguely,¡±¡±More or less.¡± The form teacher looked at the girls, meaning to say,¡±look at your male God. If he doesn¡¯t work harder, will he be able to catch up?¡± The girls were only focused on admiring the beauty. Being surrounded like this. The English teacher could not criticize mo bei directly. He changed his tone and said,¡±I know that it¡¯s easy for people of your age to be curious about some things, such as dating. But think about it, how long is it before the college entrance examination? there aren¡¯t many days left before the winter break. Dating is fine, but you have to wait until you get into college, right?¡± ¡°Falling in love? With who?¡± The girls ¡®reactions were even bigger than mo bei¡¯ s! The English teacher pressed his hand down, signaling for them to be quiet. Why are the girls so quiet! This was their husband! Even though it was a one-sided battle! ¡°I¡¯m not in a rtionship. ¡°Mo bei was a man of few words. ¡°Impossible.¡± The English teacher knocked on the table.¡±I¡¯ve taught so many students, how could I not know? if you¡¯re not in a rtionship, you¡¯ll message me nonchntly during ss. You¡¯re usually only listening attentively!¡± The girls also turned their heads! This was the first time he was standing on the same side as his teacher! There was something fishy about sending messages in ss! With everyone looking at her like this, instead of exining so much, mo bei might as well admit it and save herself the trouble. Seeing that her idol was no longer asking her to exin herself. The girls ¡®hearts were broken! Who was it? who was the one who made the school hunk send the message? The English teacher also let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to regret it in the future. With your current grades, you can even get a rmendation. Don¡¯t waste your future. Also, I know that you¡¯re focused on the National League, but you can¡¯t dy your studies, understand?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s one word. It was so straightforward that the English teacher couldn¡¯t even continue. ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± He coughed heavily. Don¡¯t think that this matter is over. The girl¡¯s heart died after hearing the whole story. After returning to the ssroom, he logged into the school forum. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s no more love. When is the school hunk going to fall in love? why didn¡¯t you guys tell me?¡± ¡°What? Brother Nan is in love?¡± ¡°We heard it with our own ears. Our Prince Charming sent a message to his girlfriend in ss and was caught by the teacher.¡± ¡°What kind of girlfriend is this? My brother Nan is so serious in ss. Don¡¯t send him a message during ss!¡± Chapter 767 Chapter 767: North meets nainai, sweet Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I want to cry.¡± ¡°Me too. I thought brother Nan only had his mind on studying and ying games! How did he get hooked up with her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t mo Nan and yunshen already announce their rtionship?¡± ¡°The cloud goddess doesn¡¯t count. She doesn¡¯t belong to the same dimension as us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°The person who sent the message couldn¡¯t have been yunshen. This isn¡¯t the artist¡¯s time, okay?¡± ¡°Are you saying that brother chennan is two-timing?¡± ¡°Upstairs, you¡¯ve misunderstood. What we¡¯re saying now is just our imagination. Is the upstairs from our school? Our No. 2 middle school¡¯s daily spiritual food is to make up stories about little brother iceberg and entertain ourselves. It¡¯s not the truth. ¡°Well, even the teacher wanted brother chennan to rest more and talk about love. She wanted to liven up the atmosphere.¡± Don¡¯t be fooled by No. 2 middle school. It was a mess and her reputation wasn¡¯t good. However, ever since he found out that they had misunderstood mo Nan in the past ... Both of them had changed their thinking. It was probably because they were also the group of people that people looked down on. Even his parents sometimes felt that the name ¡°second high¡± was embarrassing. There were many things that they had not done. They would also be considered to have done it. Rumors were lethal. However, the person who spoke never cared. Only those who had experienced it would understand. Therefore, to a certain extent. The students of No. 2 middle school had all learned to be smart. When he felt that something was wrong, he stopped in time. This made Yu Zixin, who wanted to dig something out, pinch her phone hard. She had thought that she would be able to find the opponent¡¯s attack point. Looking at it now, it was simply an empty joy. ¡°These people from No. 2 middle school are really idle.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yu Zixin didn¡¯t care about her studies, but she was very clear that attending this kind of school had nothing to do with her studies. Most of them did note from well-to-do families. Otherwise, they would not have allowed mo Nan, who was from another city, to enroll in the school. Yu Zixin looked at the photo of the young man on the forum, and her eyes darkened. The people outside didn¡¯t think like the group of fools from No. 2 middle school. She was so biased towards mo Nan. Moreover, not everyone in No. 2 high school thought mo Nan was good. Otherwise, how could she have gotten someone else¡¯s student ID and logged into this forum? They had even infiltrated the internal department. He was not far from getting mo Nan¡¯s attack point ... The second high school¡¯s internal forum was upied. No. 1 middle school didn¡¯t stay idle either. After all, this was the first time young master Feng¡¯s phone had been confiscated. Everyone was discussing who he was sending messages to during ss. No. 1 middle school wasn¡¯t like No. 2 middle school, where phones were allowed to be brought in ss. Therefore, he missed the opportunity to exchange information with the students of No. 2 middle school. Otherwise, when the two sides met, they would know that the two bosses had been caught for sending messages and would have thought of something. Feng nai stood there for a period of time. When he returned from the second period ... She thought about it and felt that without her phone, it would be inconvenient to contact her. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±he asked. As the Vice President of the Student Union, Student you smiled.¡±¡±What are you talking about? how could I bring my phone to school?¡± ¡°Hand it over.¡± Feng nai stood there nonchntly, handsome and devilish. Student you was stillughing. He turned sideways and handed the phone over.¡±Be careful,¡± When had Feng nai ever been careful? he lowered his head and typed a few words.¡±Come and pick me up at the school gateter.¡± After mo bei read the message, she raised her eyebrows.¡±Captain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Whose phone is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from a passerby. ¡± Vice guild leader you chuckled in his heart. ¡°Return the phone to her.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t even need to think to know what kind of tricks a certain God had used. Feng nai looked at this message and said in a rxed posture,¡±¡±He¡¯s not in a hurry to use it. ¡± Vice guild leader you thought, brother, you¡¯re too shameless! ¡°This is bad.¡± This was thest message mo bei received. ¡°What¡¯s bad?¡± There was no reply. On the other side, the Chinese teacher looked at Feng nai with an ashen face and confiscated his phone again! Vice guild leader you was speechless. Feng nai still had a conscience. He might not want his own phone. If it was someone else ¡®s, he would definitely have to get it back from the office. Young master Feng rarely wrote self-criticism. After collecting the paper today, he had also asked for Vice President you¡¯s phone back. His own was still on his teacher¡¯s side. ¡°When you¡¯re done with the self-reflection,e and get your phone.¡± These were the teacher¡¯s exact words. Feng nai didn¡¯t mind. He only waited for a certain someone to take responsibility in the afternoon. And so, the bell for the end of ss rang. This was the scene that everyone saw. Young master Feng, who had never appeared at the main gate, was wearing his school uniform and leaningzily at the school gate. His shoulders were wet from the rain, and he was still wearing a ck mask. The eyes that were exposed were still so light that it was hard not to look at. After all, he was too handsome. Most importantly, he wasn¡¯t relying on No. 1 middle school. It was from No. 2 middle school! ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Are you blocking people?¡± ¡°Young master Feng never personally blocks people, okay?¡± ¡°Then this ...¡± Before people could figure out why ... Another figure appeared. He was slender, elegant, and cold as snow. After seeing Feng nai. The figure came closer, holding a ck umbre in her hand. She raised it slightly, and then said in a pleasant, clear voice,¡±¡±Come in.¡± This voice was definitely their iceberg man! He turned around, and sure enough! The girls who were about to leave all changed their direction! Feng nai, on the other hand, stood up straight and strolled into the ck umbre. Mo bei raised the umbre handle high, and the curve of her chin was revealed. Then, she tilted the ck umbre in his direction.¡±Captain, where¡¯s your umbre?¡± Feng nai stuffed his hands into his pockets and said nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯m not used to ying. ¡± ¡°You should get used to it in the future.¡± Mo bei nced at the corner of the wall where he had been standing.¡±¡±You¡¯re so cute, you might sprout from the rain. ¡± When Feng nai heard this, he stopped in his tracks, and the corners of his lips slowly curled up. After all, he had been praised for being cute. Although a certain someone¡¯s praise was very unique. But this was who she was, wasn¡¯t it? Feng nai chuckled.¡±Then I¡¯ll try to get used to it. After all, it¡¯s not good to sprout.¡± Usually, when one of them appeared, it was already enough to attract attention. Now, the two of them were holding the same umbre and walking side by side. One could imagine the sensation! It seemed that they were really going to shake hands and make peace with No. 1 middle school! Sigh, let¡¯s find some time to have a meal together. What else could he do? Their boss and young master Feng were getting closer by the day! ¡°Stir-fried eggnt.¡± In the canteen, after mo bei pushed the tes over, she went to get other things. Feng nai held a pair of bamboo chopsticks and appeared in No. 2 high school¡¯s cafeteria. The people around them kept looking back. That included Zhao Jianjian. But Zhao Jianjian was here to tip him off. ¡°Young master Feng, brother Nan was caught by the teacher in ss today because he replied to a message. Which Little Vixen did you think sent him a message that made him break the ss rules?¡± Chapter 768 Chapter 768: It was me Trantor: 549690339 Not only Zhao Jianjian, but all the girls from No. 2 high school who hade to watch Feng nai also wanted to know about this! Only Feng NAI¡¯s nonchnt attitude suddenly changed after he heard that, and the corners of his lips curled up.¡±¡±She was caught by the teacher while replying to a message?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother chennan doesn¡¯t usually look at his cell phone during ss. When we send him messages, he gives us a warning look. Otherwise, he will block us. So, I think there is definitely something wrong with the person who sent him the message!¡± Zhao Jianjian was so engrossed in his speech that he didn¡¯t realize that Feng NAI¡¯s smile was getting sweeter and sweeter after he finished listening to him. Yes, it was indeed sweet. The girls around them had never thought that they would ever see young master Feng smile like this. After all, when she saw him in the past, he was always unapproachable. Although he was unorganized, he gave off a feeling of superiority. This was probably rted to his temperament. Even when he had made a move in the past, he would not let anyone get too close to him. Now, he was still holding the bamboo chopsticks in his hand, and his whole body was immersed in the sun. His beautiful teeth were faintly visible, and his smile was simply tempting tomit a crime. Zhao Jianjian was a little confused and stopped as well. He heard azy voice from the other end,¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Zhao Jianjian was a little confused. ¡°The little Vixen you¡¯re referring to is me,¡± Feng nai said slowly. When he said this, Feng nai nced in his direction, his eyes so light that Zhao Jianjian couldn¡¯t help but call out,¡±¡±What? It¡¯s you?¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. That included mo bei ¡®s. ¡°Sorry to disturb you,¡± Zhao Jianjian hurriedly said. He immediately took the tes and ran! What kind of description did he use just now?! Little demon? This time, he was doomed! If the people from No. 1 middle school knew about this, they would definitely kill him! No matter how close young master Feng and brother Nan were, he was still the boss of No. 1 middle school! The facts proved that Zhao Jianjian had been overthinking. Thanks to him, everyone in the canteen now knew that a certain someone had been arrested because she had sent him a message. This had already achieved the effect that Feng nai had wanted. Sure enough, the girls beside him all blushed and began to curse excitedly! However, mo bei raised her brows and put the te on the table with a clear and good-looking face.¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Feng nai propped his face up with one hand. Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm as she picked up the bamboo chopsticks.¡±¡±You broke down the chat?¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±This little brother of yours isn¡¯t very capable.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She only lowered her gaze and ate a mouthful of rice. He had thought that it would end here. The other side chuckled,¡±I heard you were called to the office?¡± You even admitted that you were sending a message to your boyfriend. Little brother, when did I be your boyfriend?¡± Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers paused, and she looked up at him. Feng NAI¡¯s face came a little closer, his eyes very deep.¡±If you like it, you can turn what everyone thinks into reality.¡± Just because of this sentence. Mo bei didn¡¯t really get the taste of the meal. What everyone thought was true? Their rtionship? He was probably joking. She was still a boy. He wasn¡¯t gay. But what if there was really such a possibility? At the thought of this, mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After a moment of silence, she said indifferently,¡±¡±Captain, you like boys?¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769: Tiantiantiantian Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why would you have such an illusion?¡± Feng nai looked up and smiled unhurriedly. It seemed like a certain someone had really been pretending to be a boy for too long. Even her thoughts were from a boy¡¯s point of view. He couldn¡¯t possibly say,¡±I do like you. Are you a boy?¡± If that happened, the person would definitely run away. Moreover, she had already nned to leave. At the thought of this, even Feng NAI¡¯s appetite became much worse. Shezily picked up some food. Mo bei nced at him.¡±Good.¡± Feng nai seemed to have changed the topic very casually.¡±¡±Is the celery good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm, and she was still holding the bamboo chopsticks in her hand. The next second, she stopped. That was because his handsome face suddenly leaned over and took a bite of the dish on her bamboo chopsticks with a light minty smell. The two of them were so close that mo bei¡¯s head could touch his. His chest had been affected since the beginning, but now, the feeling was even more clear. Mo bei raised her eyes slightly, her brows furrowing slightly. The gasps from the surroundings had already covered her feelings. The students from No. 2 high school all covered their mouths when they saw this. The only regret was that they didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate it. Young master Feng had already returned to the previous distance. Mo bei looked at the man. ¡°What?¡± Feng nai naturally raised his eyebrows.¡±What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei nced at her own chopsticks again. Feng nai spoke again.¡±Help me settle somethingter. It¡¯s because I wanted to send you a message. It¡¯s caused by this.¡± Mo bei was speechless. After the meal. Only then did mo bei realize what a certain God was talking about. A self-reflection letter. Feng nai propped his face up with one hand.¡±I¡¯ve never written this before.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t write when you fought in the past?¡± Mo bei looked over. The two of them should be treated the same. Feng nai looked at her and said in a t voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never been caught before. This time, I was distracted.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the library. ¡°What else could mo bei say? I can¡¯t write my self-reflection here. Hence, even during lunch break, the two of them spent it together. It didn¡¯t take long to write a reflection. At the start, mo bei was the one writing while Feng nai watched. It was still cloudy outside. However, the clouds had already started to disperse. When there was some warmth. The sunlight shone in through the window. It still carried the smell of after the rain. When mo bei finished writing, she felt a weight on her shoulder. She turned her head and looked over. That person had already fallen asleep. His eyshes were very long and ck, and when they fell on his handsome porcin white face, they always seemed particrly clear. He had a straight nose and thin lips, giving off a youthful vibe that was unique to his age. Mo bei¡¯s movements stopped for a moment. In order not to wake him up, she changed her hand. The library was very quiet, and there was a faint smell of books. The students of No. 2 high school would note to such a ce under normal circumstances. Today, he came with the two school hunks. Originally, it would have made some noise. However, when their iceberg man realized that young master Feng had fallen asleep, he raised his finger and made a shushing gesture at them. All of them began to hold their faces and admire this picturesque scene. Everyone knew that brother Nan was the most handsome when he was writing. He was like a young master from ancient times, cold and abstinent. And now, young master Feng was hanging on her shoulder. It was really pleasing to the eye. Most importantly, today¡¯s little brother iceberg had a gentle smile on his face when he lowered his eyes and picked up the pen. From time to time, she would turn her head and look at young master Feng. SU¡¯s heart almost exploded from that look. Someone secretly took a photo and posted it on the school forum. ¡°What did I say? my brother Nan is the best!¡± ¡°Both of them are very aggressive.¡± ¡°Young master Feng¡¯s aura is too strong. Even though he¡¯s relying on brother Nan, he still feels like he¡¯s proiming his sovereignty. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s my little brother and strangers are not allowed to get close to him.¡± ¡°Do you still remember the fight they had in the back field?¡± ¡°Me, me, me! I¡¯ve seen them before. They¡¯re both very handsome and their skills are on par. Now that we¡¯ve be friends and are so close to each other, I really didn¡¯t expect it. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, the boys in our ss have already started to ask the boys from No. 1 middle school out for dinner. They said that they won¡¯t fight anymore and want to form an alliance!¡± Today was a historic day for No. 1 high school and No. 2 high school. On the other hand, the teachers were still fighting in private over who could get first ce this year. Who asked No. 2 middle school to have a top student? Compared to the school hunk. His student really didn¡¯t seem like a good student. When the teachers of No. 1 middle school saw the photo, they even felt that if the other party said something ... Their family¡¯s first ce would probably be handed over directly. As it turned out, Feng nai was indeed not very interested in studying. He had already finished the high school curriculum. Coming to ss on time was just to qualify for thepetition. Feng nai was in a deep sleep. Mo bei, who had been sitting beside him, looked up at the clock in the library. The number of students around them had started to decrease. She looked at the time and then at Feng nai. Finally, he lowered his eyes and sent a message to Zhao Jianjian.¡±Help me apply for a sick leave.¡± ¡°Sick leave? Brother Nan, what¡¯s wrong? are you not feeling well?¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s nervousness was obvious at a nce. Mo bei only replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± In reality, it was because he would definitely wake up if she stood up. It didn¡¯t matter where he studied anyway. Even if he didn¡¯t bring any books out. Mo bei could also look upst year¡¯s big questions on the inte. Under the light, his side profile was so clean that even the fine hair could be seen clearly, as if he was ted with ayer of light. This was the scene that Feng nai saw when he opened his eyes. He knew that the other party had not realized that he was awake, so he simply continued to maintain that position. After mo bei finished the second set of multiple choice questions, she met his gaze. Then, she pressed her phone and her slender figure stood up. He wanted to swing his right arm. Her wrist was grabbed by the person. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s been too long, so your arm is numb?¡± As Feng nai said this, he pressed down on her elbow and massaged it with just the right amount of strength. Mo bei¡¯s figure paused. He couldn¡¯t push her away. After all, this was amon interaction between boys. And he was just helping her with blood cirction. Even when he got close, her face could feel his breath. Mo bei felt that she had overestimated herself. Ever since she found out that he was justzy. He felt that something was changing. The way they were getting along was not within her expectations. Fortunately, he received a message on his phone. This allowed mo bei to finally take some time to calm her thoughts. As expected, her eyes brightened up after she saw the message. There was only one sentence on it,¡±bei, don¡¯t forget about the dinner with Madam Feng tonight.¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770: Chapter 770-sweet meeting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Feng nai Saw Her Standing There and strolled over. Mo bei pressed a button on her phone and said in a light tone,¡±¡±It¡¯s a message from my ssmate. He wants me to go back to ss. ¡± Feng nai nced at the clock.¡±You¡¯re going at this time?¡± ¡°The teacher called me by name.¡± Mo bei¡¯s face was so clear that no one could tell if she was lying. Feng nai stood up straight and didn¡¯t say anything else. Since a certain someone had gone back to ss ... There was no point in him staying here. She simply took the self-reflection letter and went to the office. Thenguage teacher pushed up his sses and sized him up. After being satisfied with the content, he returned the phone to Feng nai.¡±In the future, listen well in ss. It¡¯s the same if you study well. You have to be as self-aware as you are when you write, understand?¡± Feng nai nonchntly let out an ¡°mm,¡± then continued,¡±¡±Can you return the self-reflective essay to me?¡± ¡°Return it to you? ¡°Thenguage teacher frowned. Normally, the self-reflection letter would be left with them. Moreover, what did he want it for? Feng nai smiled, sinister and calm.¡±I want to keep this self-reflection letter. I want to constantly remind myself not to make the same mistake.¡± Thenguage teacher was very pleased when she heard this.¡±¡±Then keep it well.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Of course, he would keep the self-reflective letter that a certain ¡°little brother¡± had written for him well, as well as this ck umbre. Feng nai lowered his eyes and his gazended on the umbre handle. He recalled the sentence ¡°you¡¯re so cute that you¡¯ll sprout from the rain¡± and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Thenguage teacher didn¡¯t know what he wasughing about, but there was one thing that the students were right about. This child was really handsome! And her attitude was so good. No wonder he was so likable. It seemed that the Chinese teacher was really a new teacher. He really didn¡¯t understand young master Feng¡¯s personality. Other than the fact that his face was a little more reliable. In other aspects, he rarely had any attitude. If there was, it was also due to the manners of the tutor. There would be no more. After Feng nai got his phone, he set it aside for less than five minutes before he sent a message to mo bei.¡±¡±Let me know after ss. We¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty today and I have to register for the sports meet, so I¡¯ll bete. Captain, you can go back first. ¡± This was mo bei¡¯s reply. After Feng nai saw this, he raised the corner of his eye, not taking in herst sentence. At most, she would just wait outside the school for a while. But Feng nai didn¡¯t know that. Mo bei had already left second high. She was still wearing her school uniform, and her figure was cold and tall, with a young and handsome look. When he got down from the taxi and walked into the hotel with his school bag in one hand, he attracted a lot of attention. On the other hand, when mo Nan saw mo bei, he pulled her to the side and lowered his body secretively.¡±¡±The Empress Dowager is in her room, and Madam Feng is here too. The meeting time has been brought forward. The Empress Dowager has been asking me why you¡¯re not here yet. I almost died here, just likest time.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±Then what did you tell mom?¡± ¡°He said that you¡¯ve been studying a new menu recently and wanted to match your statement. Don¡¯t expose yourselfter.¡± Monan was smart. Mo bei grunted in agreement. Just as he said that, he heard a clear and childish voice ring out in the air. ¡°Little brother!¡± Mo bei paused and turned to look. She saw two familiar figures, one big and one small, walking in her direction. Little Lin and Madam Feng ... Chapter 771 Chapter 771: Two little brothers? Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan also recognized the two of them. His heart was as confused as his face, and he was panicking. Meanwhile, mo bei narrowed her eyes and pushed mo Nan down with one hand. Then, she turned to the side and used the angle of the wall to block the view from the other side. Little Lin was wearing a small suit. His delicate and fair little face was really eye-catching. After he strolled over, he puffed up his cheeks. The little brother was clearly talking to someone just now. Why was there no one? Moreover, he had a feeling that he had just seen two little brothers. Little Lin stood on his tiptoes and wanted to take a closer look. Mo bei was already standing in front of him. Then, she bent down and ced the school bag in her hands into the little one¡¯s arms.¡±Help me take my bag.¡± After little Lin had the time to do it, he had more or less forgotten about his blurred vision earlier. Moreover, the boy¡¯s bag was a little too big for him. She hugged him and smiled obediently. She began her daily sweet talk.¡±Little brother, I missed you so much. I wanted to go to the base to see you, but brother said that you¡¯ve been too busy recently and the pressure from thepetition is too high. You don¡¯t have time to receive me, so I can only support you at home.¡± It was also little Lin¡¯s style to ridicule his brother at the end of every sentence. Madam Feng was wearing a very soft coat and a light-colored hat. She was beautiful and elegant. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of maintenance. It was because of her personality and upbringing that her smile made people feelfortable. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had given birth. People would believe her if she said she was the sister of a certain God. It was to the extent that every time mo bei saw her and called her ¡®Auntie¡¯, she would be a little hesitant. Madam Feng smiled and reached out to stroke her youngest son¡¯s head. She looked at the young man with a cold temperament.¡±He has been wanting to see you recently, but naer won¡¯t allow it.¡± Little Lin nodded again and again as if he was agreeing with Madam Feng. Monan was almost curled up in a corner, but he couldn¡¯t leave, and his heart was beating faster and faster. After all, he could be seen from a different angle. Speaking of which, he also admired his sister. Not only was his reaction fast, but he was also able to continue the conversation with a calm face in the face of such a situation. ¡°The team has been too busy recently.¡± Mo bei exined on Feng NAI¡¯s behalf,¡±¡±The captain should have his own considerations.¡± Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up again.¡±Little brother, you don¡¯t have to speak up for my brother. He can¡¯t snatch anything from me. If I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll cook delicious food for me and not for him. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t let me look for you. This is all a scheme. I¡¯ll ignore him in the future.¡± Madam Fengughed until her back was full.¡±I don¡¯t know who it was. Yesterday, she ate a delicious yogurt cake and said that she wanted to leave it for her brother.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin¡¯s face flushed red and he said seriously,¡±¡±That¡¯s a different matter. ¡± Madam Feng didn¡¯t continue to expose her youngest son¡¯s shorings. Instead, she looked toward mo bei as if she could vaguely see a figure and was about to take another step forward. ¡°Auntie,¡± mo bei said,¡±do you want to see themotion Captain caused today?¡± ¡°What kind ofmotion?¡± As expected, Madam Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. Mo bei¡¯s legs were long and slender. In order to prevent little Lin from running over, she reached out to carry the little one before saying,¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk over there. I have the photos here. ¡± Little Lin was a little confused. He did not expect little brother to gossip with them. However, it was really wonderful to be hugged by a little brother ... Chapter 772 Chapter 772: Encountered Trantor: 549690339 There was still nothing wrong with mo bei¡¯s side profile. Just as mo Nan had said, there were benefits to having a poker face. In addition, mo bei was wearing her school uniform today, which made her words even more believable. The abstinent aura of a top student was probably what it meant. Mo Nan, who had been mischievous and unruly all his life but had now shrunk into a little chick, was really more and more impressed by people like his sister who studied well. Even when it came to lying through one¡¯s teeth, she did it better than him. Taking advantage of the time little Lin and Madam Feng had been sent away, mo Nan moved himself with great difficulty. For the specific posture, he had to follow the steps of a crab. Even if it was a handsome crab, it was still quite strenuous. She couldn¡¯t stand up. Once she did, little Lin would see her and she would be exposed. They shouldn¡¯t be far from the elevator. On mo Nan¡¯s side, he was still self-hypnotizing like a hooligan. He bumped into a leg. Then, he tried to hold back hisughter. Mo Nan looked up slightly, nning to show off his school tyrant aura from his time at second high. He gave people an arrogant and unruly look. He didn¡¯t expect that the person he was looking at was himself. Mo Nan looked at that handsome and cold face. He was looking down at him from above, without a hint of warmth. And his head, of all things, had turned to rest on that person¡¯s leg. In that instant, the only thing Monan wanted to do was to grab his manhood. Unfortunately, in order to look exactly like his sister, he had cut it offst time. ¡°Southern deity, what kind of walking posture are you using?¡± The one who spoke was Qiao Yu, who was standing on the side. The smile on his face made him look even smaller. Ever since thest interview, Qiao Yu had been watching mo Nan¡¯s gaming skills. Coupled with the match with ck me two days ago, he finally understood why his Captain had paid so much attention to this person. Therefore, they had changed the way they addressed each other. However, Monan wasn¡¯t in the mood to reminisce. Especially when she was being looked down at coldly. Mo Nan also remembered that his sister was still there. In order to block the man¡¯s line of sight, he stood up straight and blocked the way. The distance was so close that Qiao Yu was stunned. What was Southern deity doing? In contrast to Qiao Yu¡¯s shock. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± huleng only said two words. How could Monan yield now? The two of them would definitely see his sister. Wouldn¡¯t that expose him? Therefore, brother Nan did not think much about it. He first put on his signature pretentious smile, then reached out and put his arm on huleng¡¯s shoulder. This bastard is so tall, thanks to insoles. ¡°Old friend, let¡¯s find a ce to talk?¡± Huleng¡¯s expressionless side profile seemed even more angr, with a sharp sense of beauty. Qiao Yu was surprised.¡±Southern deity,¡± he said.¡±You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Mo Nan thought to himself,¡¯you only saw my little stoic before,¡¯ but his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯m a slow-witted person. I¡¯m only like this because I¡¯m close to your Captain. ¡± Hearing this, huleng pped his hand away and nced in his direction. Mo Nan didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He didn¡¯t even pull him a little, and his ruffian aura increased. Huleng looked at the person in front of him, his voice devoid of any warmth. ¡°We¡¯re not that close. ¡± Mo Nan really didn¡¯t understand why he was so unfriendly. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so why did he sound so dejected the moment he spoke? Chapter 773 Chapter 773: Seven hundred and seventy three Trantor: 549690339 He probably felt that his current level was too weak to be his enemy or teammate. That¡¯s not right. His sister had already killed a lot of people in thepetition. Then what was up with this person? Just as mo Nan was still puzzled. Hunleng was about to take another step. Left with no choice, mo Nan lifted his arm again and ced it on huleng¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so cold, brother. I know you miss me too!¡± After saying that, mo Nan felt a little weak. Qiao Yu was even more shocked. ¡°Heh!¡± Huleng chuckled.¡±Now is not the time for you to wear women¡¯s clothes and tell me not to tell anyone, right?¡± F * ck, this person was touching on a sore spot! Mo Nan¡¯s eyes were about to sink when he suddenly thought of something! Wait a moment! Cross-dressing! His sister hadn¡¯t changed her clothes! He was in charge of giving his sister clothes! What should he do now? From mo bei¡¯s angle, she could see his brother when she deliberately looked over. When she looked over, she frowned. That battle uniform was too familiar. For every team, they would study their ystyle. The coach would also let them watch more videos. Hence, mo bei was no stranger to their battle uniforms. Furthermore, they had even participated in a program together. Then her brother ... ¡°Little brother, What are you looking at?¡± Little Lin wanted to cast a sideways nce out of curiosity. Mo bei suddenly leaned forward and gently pressed his little head with her hand. She leaned against herself and said in a light and natural voice,¡±¡±Little Lin seems to have grown taller.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin pressed his two little paws against his head and smiled until his eyes curved into crescents.¡±¡±Little brother is so smart. You¡¯re two centimeters taller now. You¡¯ll surpass my brother very soon. Then, he won¡¯t look at me with his nose anymore!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei responded, her eyes darting around the elevator. She could see her brother putting his arm around huleng¡¯s shoulder and leading him to the elevator. Huleng, on the other hand, had a cold expression on his face, and he seemed to be resisting. However, she still left with her brother in the end. Only then did mo bei put down her hand. On the other side, Madam Feng was still looking at the school intr that mo bei had opened for her. There were many handsome photos of Feng nai after he had fallen asleep in the library today. There was also the image of him standing tall in the light rain with one hand in his pocket at the school gate. Every picture had the clear temperament of a teenager. Mo bei had wanted Madam Feng to see these. Madam Feng was indeed very happy to read it, but what interested her more was another piece of content. The title was about the daily life of the two bosses of No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school. After clicking on it, it exined in detail what had happened between the two of them because they had been exchanging messages. The form teacher even called brother Nan to the office. She thought that he was sending a message to his girlfriend and was heartbroken. She did not expect that he was sending a message to young master Feng, etc. When mo bei retracted her gaze. Madam Feng had already finished reading it, and her eyes were shining with a smile. Mo bei wanted to stop him, but it was toote. She had seen the apanying photos. Someone had taken photos of her and Feng nai in the library. At that time, she had only turned sideways, but she had been frozen in ce. From the photo, it looked like she was kissing him when he was asleep. In addition to thements below, every one of them was apanied by screams. It was as if there was something going on between them. When mo bei saw this, her fingers paused. She exined to Madam Feng,¡±¡±The students usually like to make fun of Captain and me. They call us big bosses.¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774: Big brother likes games and Little Big brother Trantor: 549690339 Madam Feng had always been smart, so how could she not understand what was written on the invitation? however, she was happy in her heart.¡±Big Boss sounds pretty cool.¡± Mo bei did not say anything. After all, the more she said, the more mistakes she would make. ¡°This child, nai ¡®er,¡± Madam Feng said,¡±he must have disturbed your ss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you,¡± Mo bei continued to exin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for him,¡± Madam Feng chuckled. ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t cover me.¡± Little Lin had always spared no effort in this aspect.¡±Brother is sleeping all day long. Last time, he called his parents because of this, and dad told him not to disturb mom because of this. He asked him to solve it himself. This time, he¡¯ll definitely call his parents again.¡± Madam Feng turned her head and looked at her youngest son.¡±I don¡¯t think so this time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Lin took a bite of ice cream, looking very adorable. Madam Feng nced at mo bei, her smile undiminished.¡±¡±Your little brother wrote a self-reflection letter for him.¡± A rare expression of emotion appeared on mo bei¡¯s face.¡±¡±That ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯ve made up. ¡± Madam Feng very kindly decided on her words.¡±I heard from Linlin that you and naer were in a Cold War. During that period of time, I could tell that he was not in a good mood. Although he didn¡¯t show it on the surface, I could tell that he had no way to resolve the conflict between you two when I saw how interested he was in everything.¡± Conflict? There shouldn¡¯t be any conflict between them, but mo bei really didn¡¯t know what the Cold War from some time ago was about. ¡°Naer is rarely this nice to any friend.¡± Madam Feng smiled again.¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future. When you¡¯re with him, you must pay attention to many things.¡± Mo bei thought for a moment. Her face was clear.¡±Captain is very good.¡± Other than needing to be fed, he was very obedient most of the time. He was even more handsome and quiet when he fell asleep. No matter what he encountered, he never thought of giving up on any teammates. He was mentally strong and could digest his loss on his own. Such a person was really good. There was no mother who didn¡¯t like to hear others praise their children. Madam Feng was no exception. As for the rest ... She felt that she should find a chance to have a good talk with her son. After all, she had never thought about it. Naer would like boys. Madam Feng took another look at the photo. It was impossible to describe the feeling in his heart. Which parent would want their child¡¯s sexual orientation to be different from ordinary people? But she really couldn¡¯t hate the young man in front of her. Mo bei¡¯s gaze alsonded on him, and then she turned off the phone screen.¡±¡±Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Captain likes girls.¡± When Madam Feng heard this, she paused for a moment and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be at ease no matter what happens when I¡¯m with you. ¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m also at ease!¡± Little Lin¡¯s little face was very serious as he tugged at mo bei¡¯s sleeve.¡±¡±Little brother, look at me! It¡¯s better not to let other people get close to big brother. It¡¯s very annoying, and they will give me especially unptable things. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes followed the little one¡¯s force.¡±¡±What kind of food is that?¡± ¡°Something like homemade biscuits.¡± Little Lin heaved a long sigh.¡±I wanted to find out what brother likes. Really, what else can he like other than sleeping, ying games, and little brother?¡± The words of a child could not be taken seriously. Especially this kind of sentence that liked to sleep, y games, and be a little brother. Even so, mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment when she heard this, and her heart seemed to skip a beat. Chapter 775 Chapter 775: Feng nai waiting for mo bei Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Feng nai ... It was at the entrance of No. 2 middle school. This time, he had an umbre. After all, the umbre had the word ¡°mo¡± written on it. They were taken out from the base. It was all ck. Therefore, they would write their surnames on each sword to distinguish who they belonged to. Sure enough. The students from No. 2 high school had seen this umbre before. When they passed by, they would turn back. ¡°That¡¯s brother Nan¡¯s umbre, right?¡± ¡°I think so. I saw brother chennan calling me this morning.¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s in young master Feng¡¯s hands. I feel like I¡¯ve eaten a bowl of dog food.¡± Feng nai could hear those discussions, and the corners of his lips curled even deeper. He seemed to be in a good mood. However, as the number of people in No. 2 middle school decreased ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had thought that she would be able to see that person after school. As time slowly passed. The sky started to turn dark. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at his phone, which still had no reply. His noble side profile was a little cold. It was a pity that without mo bei, he couldn¡¯t get into second high because he didn¡¯t have a school card. Feng nai turned the ck umbre, stuffed a hand into his pocket, and looked up at the wall over there. As soon as Zhao Jianjian and the tyrants from No. 2 high school walked out of the school gate, they saw this Big Buddha. His body¡¯s instinctive reaction was to get ready for battle. After all, young master Feng still had No. 1 middle school¡¯s Army behind him. In addition, when young master Feng¡¯s gaze fell on her, the corners of his eyes were slightly cold. Zhao Jianjian felt a chill at the back of his neck. F * ck, brother Nan is not here. They couldn¡¯t win. Wait a moment. Didn¡¯t young master Feng and brother Nan already shake hands and make up? Therefore, young master Feng was probably not here to stop them. That¡¯s right! She was definitely here to pick up brother Nan! It had been a long time since she had seen young master Feng so cold. Zhao Jianjian didn¡¯t know how to react. That was why they had the illusion that the other party hade to wipe out their No. 2 middle school. Now that he had thought it through, the cold feeling was about to disappear. Feng nai nced at him. Zhao Jianjian immediately felt a chill down his spine. Then, he saw young master Feng beckoning in his direction with his finger. He was casual, but his aura was strong. Zhao Jianjian didn¡¯t say anything and immediately walked over. ¡°Where¡¯s brother Nan?¡± Sure enough, she was here to pick up brother Nan! Zhao Jianjian heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was a little confused. Brother Nan didn¡¯t go to ss in the afternoon.¡± Didn¡¯t you guys skip the afternoon ss together? ¡°Brother Nan was afraid that young master Feng would wake up if he moved. That¡¯s why he has been sitting in the library and asked me to take a leave of absence.¡± Leave? Didn¡¯t go to ss? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±When is she on duty?¡± ¡°On duty?¡± Zhao Jianjian waved his hand.¡±We never let brother Nan be on duty. It affects his efficiency too much. If he has an extra minute, the girls will form groups to watch him. He can¡¯t sweep the floor at all.¡± The more Feng nai listened, the darker his eyes became.¡±Is that so? I¡¯m not on duty.¡± He recalled what that person had said in the afternoon. The fingers that were holding onto the umbre handle turned white. Zhao Jianjian also noticed that young master Feng seemed to have lost all his warmth, and his eyes were so cold that it was terrifying. He was really here to pick up brother Nan. Didn¡¯t shee to challenge brother Nan? ¡°Young master Feng, do you want me to help you contact Brother Nan?¡± Zhao Jianjian asked tentatively. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±You can contact him?¡± ¡°I should be able to.¡± As Zhao Jianjian spoke, he made a phone call. Mo bei just happened to need a reason to leave. When he saw the caller ID, he immediately picked up the call without caring who was on the other end.¡±Hello,¡± he said. Chapter 776 Chapter 776: The message that Feng nai sent to mo bei Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Nan, I ...¡± Before Zhao Jianjian could speak. ¡°Can¡¯t find the ce?¡±the other side interrupted him. Where are you? I¡¯ll go pick you up. ¡± Mo bei pressed the hang-up button as soon as she finished speaking. She raised her eyes and met the eyes of the adult and child. Her voice was clear.¡±My mom can¡¯t find the ce. I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡± He had to leave this ce and change his clothes. Otherwise, she would see her motherter. Everything would be exposed. Mo bei had thought things through thoroughly, and she stood up after saying this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you here, little brother.¡± Little Lin was very obedient. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei patted his head before leaving. In front of second middle school¡¯s Gate. Zhao Jianjian was organizing his words.¡±Brother Nan, you seem very busy. Who are you going to pick up?¡± he asked. However, Feng NAI¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on what he had said. Instead, it was because a certain someone could be contacted. He had sent so many messages, but she had not replied to a single one. Feng nai stood there, and even the air he breathed in was cold. When would that person ever put him in her heart? It was probably because he knew that she had thoughts of leaving. That was why Feng nai was like this. This was the first time she liked someone. It was also the first time he understood. The person you like might not like you. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Feng nai retracted his gaze, his side profile already extremely cold. Zhao Jianjian stood there, not understanding what young master Feng meant by ¡°forget it.¡± Mo bei, who was in the corridor, had not missed those messages. When she unlocked her phone, there were already four messages. See you at the school gate at 5:40. I¡¯m here at 5:45,e out when you¡¯re done. He didn¡¯t receive any messages at 6:00? His phone ran out of battery at 6:20? That was just now. Mo bei did not reply. Because if he replied, it would mean that he was lying again. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him anymore. Especially when she thought about how he was still waiting for her at the school gate. Most importantly, mo bei did not have the time or thoughts. In her current situation, the most important thing was to contact her brother. Only her brother knew where the clothes that had been prepared beforehand were. Mo Nan realized that his phone was ringing. However, he couldn¡¯t answer the phone because the person on the other end suddenly asked a very sharp question for some reason.¡±¡±ck me¡¯s provincial finals. That match didn¡¯t seem like your style at all. Also, when did your hero pool be so deep?¡± ¡°I practiced it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t always be muddleheaded,¡± Monan added. Huleng swept him a nce, his eyes dark.¡±Using the left hand as the main hand, is that also a form of training?¡± Monan knew that if he didn¡¯t give a satisfactory answer to the question ... Something would definitely happen. This person had asked him this because he had already realized that this wasn¡¯t his fighting style at all. At that thought, mo Nan suddenlyughed in a roguish manner, and rolled his right sleeve up to his arm to show the marks left on it. ¡°¡±My right hand is getting more and more useless. I can still use it now, but in high-level games, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes. In the future, I can only use my left hand. After knowing this, I started practicing. Now, it¡¯s finally showing results. It seems that my left hand is quite good.¡± When Huan Leng saw the scars, she frowned and looked very cold. But fortunately, he didn¡¯t continue asking about the strategy. It was probably because the wound was too ring. That made Monan heave a silent sigh of relief. ¡°So, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Talking was just an excuse, and after being asked that, Monan paused for a moment before saying,¡±¡±I just wanted to thank you.¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777: Bei in female clothes again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No need,¡± Huleng turned to face him.¡±You¡¯re a member of ck me¡¯s team. You¡¯ve suffered such a serious injury, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show it to anyone. You should know how serious it is. If you really want to thank us, you can transfer to our team.¡± Monan paused. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Hunleng was probably just casually saying,¡±I know you don¡¯t know how to spin. You seem to like working with KING. y well.¡± Monan looked at the figure who didn¡¯t really want to talk to him. If one had the chance to start over. He would definitely choose to be in the same team as this person. But he did not. His hand could no longer hit. Huleng, who had turned around and left, had an extremely indifferent expression on his face. It looked like he didn¡¯t care about the people behind him at all. But he knew very well. When he first entered the junior Division. The coordination and fighting between him and this person. They still couldn¡¯t be teammates. After watching ck me¡¯s match ... Huleng had always been in this state. In addition, King had posted it on his momentster. That person had already found a more suitable partner. As soon as he thought of this. She would be at a loss for a moment. Even he himself wasn¡¯t sure. What was he at a loss about? Mo Nan, who had pulled himself out of the situation, did not think about the meaning behind his words. He had to quickly deliver the things he had bought earlier to his sister. However, those things were all in the room, where his mother was. ¡°You distract mom, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± After hearing mo Nan¡¯s feedback, mo bei spoke very calmly,¡±¡±Just leave the room card at the door. I¡¯ll wait in the corridor.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Monan replied, and strode forward. He was very experienced in duping his mother. The Empress Dowager probably thought she was going to meet someone. He was still dressing up. He felt that something was missing from his neck. She wondered if it would look more westernized if she wore a scarf. She recalled the clothing bag she had seen in the kitchen and wanted to take a closer look. The door opened. Monan strode over and pressed down on the big bag. Mo ding¡¯s mother did not care.¡±Why are you covering it? I saw it all. The clothes inside are the ones you bought for yunshen, aren¡¯t they?¡± Alright, I know that you two are in a rtionship, so there¡¯s no need to hide it. What does Xiao yunshen see in you? sigh. ¡± For the first time, mo Nan, who was always looked down on, felt that his sister and Yun Shen¡¯s fake rtionship was very useful! ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Mo Nan coughed.¡±Why are you still watching when you already know?¡± ¡°You little brat, now that your wings have hardened, you want to fly, don¡¯t you?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s mother pinched mo Nan¡¯s ear.¡±I saw that there¡¯s a very, very silk scarf inside. That color doesn¡¯t suit Xiao yunshen. He wants to wear it himself. You don¡¯t have to give it to him.¡± At this moment, mo Nan¡¯s mouth became sweet, and he put his arm around his mother¡¯s shoulder like a ruffian.¡±¡±Mom, I bought this scarf for you.¡± ¡°You bought it for me?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother raised her eyebrows. Mo Nan took it out and put it on for her as he said,¡±¡±When I was shopping with yunshen, I asked her to pick it for me. She has good taste, she¡¯s really pretty! Right, I just saw Madam Feng downstairs. Let¡¯s go down? It¡¯s not good to make people wait too long. ¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was pleased.¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? let¡¯s go. Remember to get your room card.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Monan replied as he let the room card slip onto the carpet. Half a minuteter. Mo bei, who was wearing her school uniform, walked over ... Chapter 778 Chapter 778: Brother,e and see little sister Trantor: 549690339 Her eyes deepened as she bent down to pick up the room card. The guest room had already been cleaned. Mo bei didn¡¯t forget to close the door. From the outside, the words ¡°resting¡± were disyed. Mo ding¡¯s mother did not know that in addition to the clothes, there was also a long ck wig in the loweryer of the bag. Mo bei unzipped her school uniform with her long and slender fingers. Then, she lowered her eyes, bent down, and pulled her T-shirt from the bottom to the top. The cloth wrapped around her chest under her white vest was gradually revealed. She was standing by the bed. Under the light, her skin had a faint Jade-like luster. It was only now that he could see her back clearly. The lines were very clear, and her butterfly bone was even more beautiful. She did look taller and straighter than other girls, but her gentleness also showed that she was not a boy. Mo Nan finally managed to coax his mother into going downstairs. In the elevator, she had already started to change her expression. After all, his sister had never had much emotion. He had to get into the zone in advance. Mo ding¡¯s mother did not pay much attention to the changes in her son. She was only thinking about meeting people and if there was anything inappropriate with her dressing. On the other hand, after little Lin took a bite of the ice cream, he raised his eyes to look at mo Nan and frowned.¡±¡±Little brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Nan mimicked his sister¡¯s behavior and responded with a clear face, then sat down beside her. Little Lin¡¯s doubts deepened.¡±Where did little brother change his clothes? he was clearly wearing the school uniform just now.¡± ¡°School uniform?¡± When mo ding¡¯s mother heard these two words, she turned her head and wanted to say something. ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± mo Nan said immediately.¡±We¡¯ll change. Do you want me to give Beibei a call and ask where he is?¡± Mo Nan said this very firmly. He was indeed 60% simr to mo bei¡¯s calm andposed self. He took out his phone without any ws. He didn¡¯t seem to have much emotion. In fact, there was already a little person in her heart who was running around in panic. The school uniform! How could he have forgotten about the school uniform! ¡°Is Beibei the prettydy who looks exactly like the Big Brother I sawst time?¡± Little Lin tilted his little head and asked. Madam Feng wiped the corner of her son¡¯s mouth with a tissue.¡±Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin¡¯s big ck eyes turned and he said,¡±¡±Mom, you¡¯re going to talk about business, right? I want to go out and y. Let the Butler take me.¡± Madam Feng understood her two children the best.¡±What bad things do you want to do this time?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Little Lin shook his head, his face full of cuteness. Mo ding¡¯s mother liked this little one. She stroked his little head and said,¡±¡±Let the child y. If not, let mo Nan watch.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t little brother want to find little sister? Auntie, I¡¯ll go by myself. ¡± As little Lin spoke, he rolled down from the chair with his short little legs.¡±Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Madam Feng still wanted to say something. There was already a figure on the other side of the elevator, slowly walking over. She wore a pair of ck boots, a short skirt of the same color, and a pure white waist-length shirt with a bow tie at the cor. She was wearing Zara¡¯stest ankle-length coat. It was half-open, revealing her long, white legs. The moment the figure appeared. Many people looked over. Good-looking people might bemon. But such a girl with an icy temperament. It was notmon. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his temperament. Or was it because her eyes were too indifferent when she looked at people? It was cold, but it didn¡¯t make people feel proud. Chapter 779 Chapter 779: Seven hundred and seventy nine Trantor: 549690339 It probably had something to do with the clothes she was wearing. From a distance, her long hair looked like seaweed, and she was as beautiful as a character from aic book. Her face was as white as Jade, and her skin was extremely good. Mo ding¡¯s mother was the first to react. She smiled and extended her hand.¡±North, here.¡± Mo bei seemed to have only just found out where they were. His gaze fell on her. Little Lin had taken this opportunity to slip away. The first thing he said when he saw the Butler was,¡±¡±Uncle Zhang, can I use your phone?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± The Butler had been hired by Mr. Feng and basically stayed by Madam Feng and little Lin¡¯s side. He was already very old, but because he had been in the Feng family for a long time and had graduated from hotel management, his temperament was also extraordinary. He took out his phone and bent down.¡±Hey, young master.¡± After little Lin got his phone, his little fingers tapped and dialed a familiar number. Feng NAI¡¯s aura was a little low in the business car. For some reason, he looked even colder than usual in his school uniform. The assistant wanted to ask where brother chennan had gone. After all, Almighty k had asked him to book a restaurant outside. It seemed like he was going to have a meal with someone. But just now, he said he was going back to the base. So Almighty k had been stood up? After realizing this. The assistant was even more afraid to speak. After all, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. However, the atmosphere was a little suffocating. Fortunately, her phone rang at this moment. The assistant watched from the rear mirror as Almighty k retracted his gaze from outside the window. He answered the call very casually.¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Brother, where are you?¡± Little Lin went straight to the point.¡±I have a piece of information that I can sell you now. However, the condition is that you can¡¯t use my ount to trick little brother anymore. Also, you have to buy me a mobile phone. All the children in kindergarten have mobile phones, but I don ¡®t.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice wasnguid. I¡¯m not buying. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it,¡±little Lin snorted. As a brother fanatic, Feng nai was already giving his brother a lot of face by not hanging up the phone. The assistant knew very well that if anyone else had used such a statement, they would have been hung up on by Almighty K. After all, Almighty k had never been interested in anything. Seeing that his brother did not take the bait, little Lin threw out another bait.¡±¡±I heard from little brother that your phone was confiscated by the teacher. If we call your parents this time, you will definitely have no pocket money. Dad said that you can solve this problem yourself.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze paused for a moment, and he was very good at catching his brother¡¯s main point.¡±¡±You saw mo Nan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just little brother. There¡¯s also little brother¡¯s mother and little brother¡¯s little sister, the little sister who looks exactly like little brother. They were all invited by mommy because little sister won the chef¡¯s Championshipst time.¡± Little Lin counted very clearly. Feng nai let out an ¡®Oh¡¯, his voice sounding devilish at the end.¡±¡±It seems that I don¡¯t have to buy a cell phone anymore. The message you wanted to sell me was probably because you saw this youngdy.¡± Little Lin paused, his cheeks puffed up. He was so angry. His brother was too shameless. She could even get him to talk like this! ¡°Where are you?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had never been so deep before. He had the answer to his previous question. It turned out that she had left first. It was for this. His heart seemed to have recovered. Only he could hear the throbbing sound ... Chapter 780 Chapter 780: Feng nai has gone Trantor: 549690339 The assistant didn¡¯t know what the young master was talking about on the phone. The only person who knew that it was a call was the young master. Immediately after, the return route changed. ¡°Go to Si Yu.¡± Si Yu was also under the Feng Corporation. Compared to other hotels ... This restaurant was famous for its interior. However, there had been some problems recently. The head chef was sick and needed to recover for a while before he coulde back. This time, Madam Feng had called mo bei out not only because she wanted to see the child again, but also because she wanted to hire her as the head chef. When mo ding¡¯s mother heard this, she wished she could agree on the spot. But her daughter was faster than her. ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to be a head chef. I¡¯m going to let Madam down. ¡± Madam Feng looked at the polite child and smiled.¡±¡±Your ability is enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mo bei did not say much. Madam Feng¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with regret. Mo ding¡¯s mother had hoped that her daughter would agree to it, but her daughter had rejected her twice. That meant that she really did not want to work. Madam Feng¡¯s upbringing was also demonstrated here.¡±You cane anytime when you¡¯re willing to. Xiaobei, I¡¯m being a little too serious. I only wanted to treat you guys to a meal and the rest is just a casual chat. Don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not serious,¡± mo bei replied seriously.¡±I¡¯m very gentle.¡± Madam Feng paused and then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really simr to your brother. Your brother may look cold on the surface, but he¡¯s actually very soft-hearted. ¡± It looks cold on the surface? After mo ding¡¯s mother heard this, she started to size her son up. That¡¯s right, why was her little brat so cold today? ¡°Nan ¡®er, you ...¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she said. The quick-witted mo Nan cut him off with a light voice.¡±¡±Little Lin is behind you. Move the chair and let him in.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother turned around and saw that little Lin, who had just finished his call, had returned. His round ck eyes were darting around in front of mo Nan and Mo bei. Compared to the others, mo bei understood the little fellow very well. With such an expression, it was obvious that he had done something. Little Lin did not know about his little actions. His real ¡°little brother¡± had seen everything. His brother had told him over the phone. As long as he could keep this youngdy in front of him. Naturally, he would buy him the phone he wanted. On the contrary, there was nothing. Little Lin felt that he had to work hard. For his small amount of money. Good luck! To achieve his goal. He had to think of something. The only thing little Lin could think of was to order something. Eating and drinking were the most time-consuming things. His brother said he would be there in twenty minutes. He had to make good use of these twenty minutes! ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Little Lin stood there, looking very, very adorable.¡±¡±Auntie must be hungry too. Let¡¯s order something to eat.¡± At this moment, mo ding¡¯s mother had already moved her chair away. As a child-lover, she immediately pinched his little face.¡±Now that Lin Lin mentioned it, I¡¯m indeed a little hungry.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. Had the Empress Dowager forgotten that she had promised them that she would only meet Madam Feng once and have tea with her if she really wanted to follow them? Did she forget everything the moment she saw little Lin? Mo bei also nced in their direction, her eyes a little dull. This meeting couldn¡¯t be dyed for too long. The more time passed, the more ws there would be. After all, she and her brother had different personalities. However, it would not be good to just leave like this ... Chapter 781 Chapter 781: Feng nai is here Trantor: 549690339 With this thought in mind, mo bei cast a nce in mo Nan¡¯s direction. However, before she could speak ... Mo ding¡¯s mother spoke, but they did not say it at the dining table. Instead, he sent a message to the family group. Mo Nan and Mo bei¡¯s phones rang almost at the same time. When the two of them saw that sentence in the discussion group, they both paused. The Empress Dowager asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± The Empress Dowager said,¡±don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see your problem.¡± Empress Dowager: ¡°good eye contact. No one¡¯s allowed to leave, you hear me?¡± [Empress Dowager: Linlin is such an adorable child. Do you have the heart to disappoint him?] This isn¡¯t what I usually teach you. Fine. It seemed that this meal had to be eaten. Mo Nan turned to look at mo bei. He realized that his sister was amazing. In this situation, she could still nonchntly reply with an ¡®en¡¯ in the family routine group. Mo ding¡¯s mother finally smiled. He had also made clear arrangements for his son and daughter. Mo bei couldn¡¯t free herself to leave for the time being, so she could only continue to think of a way. ¡°Little brother, try this. My brother and I both like it.¡± Little Lin called out. For a moment, mo Nan didn¡¯t realize that the man was calling him. After all, his sister was there too. That was until mo bei touched his hand. ¡°Ah,¡± mo Nan said,¡±really? Captain, you like to eat it too?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± As little Lin spoke, he looked at mo bei again.¡±¡±Little Big sister, try it too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei picked up the bamboo chopsticks. Little Lin looked at her from the side and felt that she looked familiar. Mo bei only took a bite before she freed her hand and sent a message. Zhao Jianjian was still in the inte cafe. When he saw that the sender was brother Nan, he immediately took off his headphones to read it. ¡°Give me a call.¡± Only these five words. It was really strange. I thought young master Feng couldn¡¯t even contact Brother Nan. Why did brother Nan¡¯s signal be better when it came to him? Zhao Jianjian didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately dialed the number. Mo bei calmly listened to her phone¡¯s ringtone, as if she waspletely unaware of the iing call.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Nan ...¡± Zhao Jianjian had just said this word. He heard the voice on the other end.¡±I can¡¯t go over for the time being. I¡¯m with my family. Are you in a hurry?¡± I¡¯ll ask my mom then. ¡± Zhao Jianjian thought, what, what¡¯s going on? Mo bei didn¡¯t think too much about this. After hanging up, she looked at mo bei¡¯s mother.¡±I have a friend who¡¯s looking for me,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go after dinner. ¡± After mo ding¡¯s mother finished speaking. Then, he took out his phone and sent a message to the family routine group: ¡°You were the one who asked someone to make the call, right? you two siblings, I¡¯ll talk to you after dinner.¡± Mo Nan had to admire the extent to which the Empress Dowager understood them. Mo bei¡¯s face was expressionless, but she heaved a long sigh inside. What should he do next? Madam Feng looked at this family from the side, and the more she looked, the more interested she felt. Mo ding¡¯s mother realized that they were still outside and immediately said,¡±¡±These two kids never let me stop worrying. It would be great if they were both like Linlin.¡± ¡°Little Big brother is also very obedient.¡± Little Lin had always been a little brother fan.¡±¡±It¡¯s good that he can y games and study. He even beat my brother in thest exam. This time, No. 1 middle school will have a reason to ask my brother to call his parents. Otherwise, he¡¯ll always be arrogant. ¡± Good grades? Mo ding¡¯s mother turned to look at her son. Did she hear it wrong? When did this kid learn well? Mo Nan¡¯s own Empress Dowager felt her hair stand on end. However, this didn¡¯t affect his ability to cheer on his sister. ¡°Well done!¡± Mo bei, who had received the message, only sent a question mark over. Mo Nan lowered one hand and pressed on the screen.¡±Winning against Feng nai is worth setting off firecrackers for a day.¡± Mo bei was speechless. She had always known that her brother had an opinion of a certain God. However, as time passed, this view became deeper and deeper. Mo bei resisted the urge to massage her brows. She picked up a napkin and wiped the corners of her lips. Then, she pulled out the wooden chair and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. ¡± He had to go. She had a bad feeling about this. The Empress Dowager could only exin when it was safe. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. She believed that her brother could do a good job in this regard. Mo ding¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t possibly stop her daughter from going to the washroom. Moreover, she had never thought that her daughter would leave early. Little Lin, on the other hand, was more or less alert. The moment mo bei left, he jumped down as well. Just as her short legs were about to step out, someone pulled her back cor. ¡°Where to?¡± It was his little brother. Little Lin turned around, feeling a little guilty.¡±I also want to go to the bathroom.¡± At this moment, little Lin had no idea that the person who was holding him back was not his little brother, but mo Nan. ¡°You¡¯re so small, what if you lose it?¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± mo Nan said.¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Little Lin was frozen in ce. Forget that his little brother was not understanding today, why was he still acting so devilish? ¡°Little brother, I want to go now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Monan replied, but he didn¡¯t let go. Just as the two of them were pulling each other ... A clear and low maic voice rang out in the air,¡±Where are we going now?¡± Monan froze on the spot when he heard the voice. His movements stopped, and the hair on the back of his neck stood up. He would recognize this voice even if it turned to dust. King! Why was he here? Monan didn¡¯t know if he should bementing his bad luck or be d that his sister had gone to the bathroom at this hour. This was a huge crisis! It was different from Monan¡¯s petrification. Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned around and grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s trousers.¡±Brother, why are you so slow!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were on the figure sitting with her back to him, and he seemed a little nonchnt.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡± This was mo Nan. It was not her. Feng nai could tell at a nce. However, he pretended not to know anything and continued,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say you would wait for me at the school gate?¡± Monan was already panicking, but in order to look more like his sister, he tried his best to keep his expression neutral.¡±¡±Something came up at thest minute,¡± He had thought that the other party would ask a lot of questions. Who knew that Feng nai would only replyzily with an ¡°Oh¡± and not speak again? Mo Nan clutched his vest, feeling his heart drop. He had no idea why Feng nai already knew what was going on. As soon as he sat down, he started to send messages to his sister with one hand. ¡°King is here, he¡¯s actually here! Don¡¯t evere back, find another exit. ¡± There were also typos in it. But Monan didn¡¯t care. The most important thing was how to get along with this person. When he saw that face, his anger rose. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai didn¡¯t feel the hostility. However, the most important thing now was not to build a good rtionship with his brother-inw. But where did a certain someone go? Chapter 782 Chapter 782: Go to find bei Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai turned his eyes and directly set his gaze on his brother. After all, he had told him to look after that youngdy before he came. After little Lin met his brother¡¯s gaze, he looked to the side. The meaning was obvious. The youngdy had gone over there! The two brothers still had a tacit understanding. Even when they were ying games, little Lin had always been able to kill his brother. But in real life, he was still quite reliable. After understanding his brother¡¯s intentions, Feng nai didn¡¯t even sit down. He only looked in the direction of the elders. He was wearing his school uniform on the inside and a long ck cotton jacket on the outside, looking so handsome that he was very likable.¡±Mom, I¡¯ll put down my things first and look at the recent reports from manager li. I¡¯lle over to have dinner with you and aunt moter.¡± He then added,¡±¡±I¡¯ll have mo Nan take care of it for me.¡± ¡°This child is just too polite.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stop praising Feng nai.¡±Go and do what you need to do. Mo Nan is enough here.¡± As she said that, she pressed her son¡¯s hand down heavily. Don¡¯t think she can¡¯t tell. This kid clearly had a problem with people. He would teach her a lesson when he returned. Mo Nan was speechless. F * ck! How could he be so treacherous? Even his mother was being used. His mother had always had no resistance to good-looking people. During this period of time, she had been praising Feng nai endlessly by his ear every day. He even told him to be more friendly to people. If anything were to happen, it would be his fault. Feng nai was good-looking, good at his studies, and polite. He really wanted to tell his mother. This person was usually extremely arrogant. She had fought more times than him at school. However, his mother obviously didn¡¯t believe him. They said that he was jealous and was being sarcastic. In this day and age, even biological sons were not as popr as outsiders. In the past, he didn¡¯t understand why his mother would have the illusion that he was a good student. Now, he finally knew what was going on. King was too good at acting in front of his elders! Just like a young master from an aristocratic family, he was really scheming! Feng nai had indeed added thatst sentence on purpose so that mo ding¡¯s mother would help him keep her. In the game, he had already felt mo Nan¡¯s desire to cut his heart. Since they were looking for someone. Of course, he couldn¡¯t allow any obstruction. Feng nai smiled at mo Nan nonchntly.¡±¡±Take good care of aunty. I¡¯ll get a raise when I return to the base.¡± He had really put on a good show. Monan still didn¡¯t know that he already knew who he was. He thought that this guy was talking to his sister. Madam Feng saw this scene. She looked at her youngest son thoughtfully. Then, he carried her over and whispered into his ear. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked your brother toe, aren¡¯t you, little troublemaker?¡± Little Lin¡¯s ck eyes were round.¡±I didn¡¯t cause trouble. Big brother wanted toe.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Madam Feng pinched her youngest son¡¯s ear.¡±The National League is about to begin. ording to his personality, he should be at the base at this time.¡± Little Lin found an excuse.¡±Isn¡¯t little brother here too? he¡¯s here to meet little brother by chance.¡± Madam Feng didn¡¯t really believe this, but she didn¡¯t ask much. On the other side, mo Nan, who had been held down by his mother, was no longer mischievous. He pressed on his phone screen with one hand.¡±Sister, that guy is really scheming. He tricked mom into holding me down. I can¡¯t move now. He¡¯s going to your ce now!¡± Chapter 783 Chapter 783: Seven hundred and eighty three Trantor: 549690339 Upstairs. Mo bei received two messages from her brother. He didn¡¯t have the time to read the contents in detail and analyze his brother¡¯s resentment towards Feng nai. It was because she had just left the dining table and returned to the floor of her room. He saw huleng not far away. The man was still wearing his uniform, his figure tall and indifferent. Standing in the middle of the corridor, it was particrly eye-catching. She also came out to eat. It was just that his team members were much slower than him. One moment, she had forgotten to take this, and the next moment, she had forgotten to take that. That was why he was standing in this position and waiting. If mo bei wanted to change her clothes back, she had to pass through the corridor. If not for the possibility of meeting Feng nai ... She could totally turn around and go back. However, a certain God was right below. Mo bei did not have much time to think. She didn¡¯t have a mask on her. If she let Huan Leng see her. It would definitely cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. After all, her personality was different from her brother ¡®s. The fact that she looked like his brother. The fewer people who knew, the better. He had alreadye this far. The National League. He definitely couldn¡¯t let all his previous efforts go to waste. Mo bei knew that she could not leave. The only thing he could do was to face it head-on. Because the two of them had already met up. Huleng seemed to have realized that there was someone here. Just as his eyesnded on her. Mo bei reached out and pulled the hood of the ck coat over her head. That action was very fast and handsome. It was just enough to cover her face a little. In addition, mo bei had always been calm. Even in such a situation. She did not panic at all. He was wearing a hat with his coat. He was so cold and indifferent that it was as if he was just a stranger. The pro yers weren¡¯t Saints. Whenever he saw a good-looking girl, he would take a second look. However, mo bei knew very well that whether it was a certain great God or someone like huanleng ... They would not pay much attention to other things. This was what mo bei had calcted. Hunleng really didn¡¯t see anything. He was still holding his phone in his hand, as if he was looking at some news. Mo bei walked over, her face partially covered by the hood of her coat. He was about to walk over. At this moment. There was one more person. It was because mo bei was too eye-catching. That person couldn¡¯t help but nudge his Captain.¡±¡±Call the team, beautifuldy!¡± Huleng nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can only see her chin. However, this girl¡¯s legs are really long. She looks like a character in our hero when she¡¯s wearing long boots. If she were to cosy, she would definitely get 100 points!¡± Huleng put his phone back into his pocket, obviously uninterested. He said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Did you get the room card?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken them all this time.¡± That person was still looking at mo bei when he spoke. In the end, he muttered,¡±¡±I keep feeling that this beauty looks a little familiar. Wait a minute, I remember now. This girl¡¯s figure is a little simr to mo Nan ¡®s. Didn¡¯t he wear female clothes thest time ...¡± Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Hu Leng suddenly raised his eyes and looked over. Mo bei could hear what they were saying. After all, they were already very close to each other. Her gaze was half-lowered, her fingers paused, and a glimmer of light shed in the corners of her eyes. But she did not stop. It was as if those words were not meant for her. Until two words came from his side,¡±wait.¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure froze. She could sense that the man had already reached out to take off her hat. She was about to wring his hand when she heard another voice slowly ring out from behind ... Chapter 784 Chapter 784: My girlfriend Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why are they all here?¡± It was Feng nai! Even if it was only a few words. Mo bei could also recognize the owner of the voice. There was a hint of nonchnce in his rxed manner. There was a faint smile in his low maic voice. There wasn¡¯t much warmth inside. Mo bei didn¡¯t turn around. Her slender fingers stopped there, and even her straight back was stiff. His pale eyes were also shocked. What was he doing here? Feng nai looked at the person in front of him and the hand that was raised by Ling Han. His deep eyes darkened. It was a faint sense of possessiveness. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her in women¡¯s clothes. This was Feng NAI¡¯s only thought right now. As for why he was here ... It was simple. He had already sent someone to check mo Nan¡¯s room while he was in the car. He had the corresponding room card in the pocket of his coat. It was for the convenience of blocking people. He just didn¡¯t expect ... He would see extra people. Feng nai looked up and met eyes with the one who called out to him. Qiao Yu watched from the side. Even as a boy, he was still awed by his handsomeness. After all, it was based on the principle of protecting professional yers. If he was a student, he wouldn¡¯t have posted about his daily life on the inte. They were both wearing school uniforms, but Almighty k really didn¡¯t give them a chance. ¡°Ah, we were just about to go eat. Why is Almighty k here?¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any activity involving ck me in this hotel. Not to mention, this was ck me¡¯s city. Qiao Yu was curious. She heard Feng nai say,¡±I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Mo bei listened to the exchange by her ear. He could only hear the sound of something approaching behind him. Immediately after, the hat on her head was pressed down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for her.¡± That faint maic force was already very close, so close that mo bei could clearly sense that person¡¯s aura and the minty tobo scent on him. Mo bei¡¯s body stiffened even more. Even someone as indifferent as her. At this moment, it was difficult for him to remain calm. Huleng¡¯s gaze was obviously more probing than before. Qiao Yu was even more shocked. After all, they had yed so many matches. They all knew King very well. He had never been so close to any girl. He would not be familiar with anyone. But today ... He and this girl ... Qiao Yu stammered,¡±this, this is Almighty k ¡®s?¡± ¡°My girlfriend.¡± Feng naiughed and conveniently wrapped his arm around mo bei¡¯s waist, his voice still low. Girlfriend? Mo bei could not help but frown. What was the captain saying? Huleng¡¯s eyes darkened. Qiao Yu also opened his mouth wide. G-girlfriend? Wait a moment. Wasn¡¯t K single? ording to his fans. Almighty k would never be able to find a girlfriend in this lifetime. Because he was toozy. He only put a bottle of mineral water in his livestream and was more serious in watching the game than in girls. The most important thing was that one of the conditions for finding a girlfriend was to fly him. In the entire e-sports circle, no one could be as good as him. He even asked someone to fly him. And he even let a girl carry him? As soon as this sentence came out, he was alone. However, he did not expect ... They had not seen each other for a few days. He actually had a girlfriend! His girlfriend! Qiao Yu¡¯s expression changed a lot, and it was hard to exin. What was a winner in life? That was definitely K. This girl¡¯s temperament was really too good. It was like the first snow of winter. He had wanted to take a look at her appearance. From the looks of it ... Almighty K clearly didn¡¯t want them to see. He probably saw through Qiao Yu¡¯s thoughts. Feng nai turned his head, his voice undisciplined.¡±¡±There¡¯s no official announcement yet. Help me hide it. ¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785: Holding mo bei¡¯s hand Trantor: 549690339 Hehe. If you really wanted to hide it, you wouldn¡¯t have introduced her as your girlfriend, right? Qiao Yu wanted to shout in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to ept this disy of affection. Qiao Yu and Panda had a good rtionship. After all, whether it was their team or Dark me. It was all for him and Panda. He had already decided. In a while, he would go and ask someone. When did K get a girlfriend?! Mo bei did not say a word from beginning to end. It was because the longer he stayed, the more problems he would have to face. The appearance of this person. It had ruined all her ns. He waspletely caught off guard. However, if hunleng and the others saw her face, everything would have been in vain. Therefore, from another perspective. His appearance just now had the effect of helping her out of the situation. Mo bei lowered her eyes, and the edge of her hat also drooped down a little. As long as she could cover it up in a while, she could still be saved ... Mo bei, who was deliberately covering her face. She didn¡¯t see the light that flickered in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes when he looked at the top of her head. There was something else mixed in with the yfulness. He could not see her face. But he could smell her scent. It was clear but not sweet, with a slightly cool lemon fragrance. It was not the smell of shampoo. It was her smell. Heh, how cunning. He was so smart every time. This time, he had finally caught her. It was as if something had been knocked over in his chest, and it was bubbling like a storm. As he thought of this, Feng nai grabbed the wrist of the person beside him, as if to confirm that it was real. She noticed that the person in his hand paused for a moment. The smile at the corner of his mouth deepened. He casually walked past huleng. Qiao Yu looked at their backs, still in shock.¡±¡±Damn, Captain Leng, can you imagine? A person like K can actually have a gentle smile on his face, doesn¡¯t he only know how to mock? I¡¯ve lived long enough to see that!¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything. It was because he was not sure before. Now, it was almost certain. That person was mo Nan. Otherwise, there was no reason for k to be here. He probably didn¡¯t want his team members to be seen in women¡¯s clothes. When did mo Nan start to like wearing women¡¯s clothes? Huleng stood there. He couldn¡¯t describe what he felt. Between pro yers, they would all exchange contact information. This was especially true for yers like Huan Leng and Feng nai, who, in a certain sense, could almostpete with each other. He had seen manyments like ¡°how¡¯s my support?¡± on Feng NAI¡¯s moments. At this moment,bined with what he was seeing now ... His chest felt a little stuffy. That was because that person was supposed to be in the same team as him. From the beginning to the junior ss training. He just wanted to win the championship with the other team. It was probably because the young man in time had left a deep impression on her. And their team had indeed lost a jungler. That¡¯s why I feel so weightless. ¡°Amazing, really amazing! If this news gets out, it¡¯ll definitely blow up!¡± As Qiao Yu spoke, he turned his head to look in the direction of his Captain. He paused for a moment. The impatience in their captain¡¯s eyes was too much, and there was even a hint of frustration. He was probably not interested in gossip. Qiao Yu immediately shut up, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his gossipy nature. He lowered his head and began to type a message.¡±Brother, you¡¯ve done a good job of keeping this a secret! What did Almighty K¡¯s girlfriend do? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Chapter 786 Chapter 786: Naibei, sweet Trantor: 549690339 ck me base. Panda was livestreaming while eating potato chips, so he casually took his phone to take a look. ¡°Who¡¯s message?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Qiao Yu ¡®s. ¡± ¡°Ask him to y games? Are you kidding me? we¡¯re enemies. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reveal your tactics, I understand. ¡± ¡°What did you send?¡± ¡°He ...¡± At this point, Panda¡¯s voice stopped. Then, there was a crash! The bag of chips on his leg fell to the ground as he stood up. The bullet screen was in chaos. They were all asking ¡°what¡¯s wrong with cat big. ¡± ¡°This electric shock feeling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been struck by lightning,¡± Panda indeed felt as if he had been struck by lightning. G-girlfriend? His boss? You must be joking! Panda could not calm down no matter what. He took a deep breath and started to reply,¡±¡±Where did you hear such unreliable news?¡± ¡°What do you mean I heard it? I saw it with my own eyes. Almighty k said it himself. She¡¯s his girlfriend.¡± Panda¡¯s face was serious, which was a rare sight, but he was very conflicted in his heart. If it was right in front of him, he would definitely fly into a frenzy to gossip. However, on the day they went to the hot spring, their boss had clearly expressed that he was interested in his brother. And she even exchanged rooms with him! What was the meaning of this? After sleeping with him, he was nning to change people? Girlfriend? Panda had never thought that his boss would be a scumbag. But Qiao Yu wouldn¡¯t joke about this kind of thing. Hence, Panda first said to his fans,¡±¡±My dear wives, I¡¯m going to hang up. I¡¯ll make up for the livestream tonight.¡± After saying that, he clicked the mouse and paced back and forth with his phone in hand. He still couldn¡¯t control his hand. On the other side, Feng nai held mo bei in one hand and picked up the phone with the other. His voice wasnguid.¡±Hey...Yes, he¡¯s not lying.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying, which meant that he really had such a girlfriend! Panda took a deep breath and said,¡±boss, are you trying to two-time?¡± You already have my brother, how can you still ...¡± Before he could finish, a beeping sound came from the other side. The call was hung up! This was not the main point. The key was that he didn¡¯t have the courage to fight a second time! Meanwhile, mo bei, who was standing at the side and listening to Feng NAI¡¯s voice ... She couldn¡¯t concentrate. What should he say? This was mo bei¡¯s only thought now. However, it was because he was the one who had to exin. Not a single part of his heart was calm. A dining cart was pushed over. Someone must have called room service. However, mo bei did not notice. Until her hand was pulled by someone. Her entire back was almost pressed against the wall, and the hood of her coat fell down. Only then did mo bei realize that the food cart had almost hit her. The room service staff quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Feng nai only said two words. When he turned back to look at her. His tall and straight figure was stunned. It felt like a high-speed train was speeding towards them. It rumbled and crushed his heart. It was so noisy that it drowned out all other sounds. He even suspected that he had tinnitus. The wind in the corridor suddenly stopped. Feng nai looked at the person in front of him. She couldn¡¯t move her eyes away. He couldn¡¯t even disguise himself. The dreams in the middle of the night. He finally had a concrete impression. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it had just experienced a storm. In a daze, other than her face, everything else seemed to be surrounded by a Halo. Everything was so beautiful that it seemed unreal. Chapter 787 Chapter 787: Seven hundred and eighty seven Trantor: 549690339 The impact on his heart had already reached its peak. Especially when he saw her look up. The color of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened. His gaze fell on her body. She was wearing a woman¡¯s white shirt, not a high-cored one. Even though she had a bow tie on, it only showed off her neck. It was white and long, winding down, as if there was a faint light shining. The color on her thin lips even broke her sense of abstinence. Her ck hair fell softly and fell on her fair corbones. Her eyes, which were like two stars, were hidden behind her eyshes, as if she was hiding something. However, he was notpletely flustered. On the contrary, he was a little indifferent. Like the snow in the early winter, it could be encountered but not sought. Her hair fell on his fingertips. The corner of her skirt was sticking to him. Then, it was all white. It wasn¡¯t an obvious feeling. However, because of this position, there would always be a fleeting touch. It was as if a feather had brushed past his chest. It was so itchy that even his throat felt hot ... From the depth of his deep eyes ... Mo bei¡¯s fingers were already a little stiff. Without the cover of the hat, even if his character was indifferent. At this moment, the rhythm was also messed up. Fortunately, it was mo bei and not anyone else. She was born with the ability to control the field. He quickly steadied his thoughts. However, when she looked up, she realized that his eyes had not left her at all. They were so deep that she could not see the bottom. It was like the ocean, sweeping up waves that could bring disaster to the country and its people. For some reason, the back of mo bei¡¯s ears felt a little hot under his gaze. Then, she realized. He lowered his body again. His arm was ced on her side. His waist was half bent, and his breath slowly spread over,¡±¡±You¡¯re mo bei, right?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused, and her thoughts paused for a moment. What did this mean? He didn¡¯t recognize her? It didn¡¯t seem possible. After all, this person was very smart. She was very clear. Mo bei calmly replied with an ¡°mm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s friend. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile brought even more warmth.¡±¡±I even sent you a message.¡± With that, he let go of her wrist. His figure also stood up straight. He looked cool and Noble in his school uniform. Did he really not recognize her? Mo bei¡¯s eyes were filled with faint probing. With one hand in his pocket, Feng NAI¡¯s smile didn¡¯t stop as he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Your brother is still down there. If he knows that because of you, the enemy team almost thought that he had a fetish for cross-dressing, he probably won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡± After hearing this sentence. Mo bei¡¯s thoughts were back in ce, and her voice was no longer deliberately lowered. It was like a trickle of water, light and clean.¡±Thank you,¡± he said. Two words, no more, no less. However, it reminded Feng nai of the times when he was in the game. It was the sound of her voice when she had just woken up. Compared to now, he was more or less tender back then. It would make people think it was a loli¡¯s voice. There was no surprise. It really sounded like her voice was more of a texture type. How could it have anything to do with a loli¡¯s voice? Feng nai had too many things he wanted to ask this person. He had long wanted to ask her about the hot spring winery when he found out that she was a girl. Why did she lie to him in the game that she was a man? From that moment on, he had felt a faint sense of disappointment. It really made him worry. Such a worrisome person. How could he let her escape like this? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he suddenly bent down again, his entire handsome face leaning over. He was so close that mo bei could even see the dazzling light in his eyes ... Chapter 788 Chapter 788: I¡¯m your pursuer Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± The low maic voice sounded again. Mo bei paused and was about to speak. However, she was stopped by thezy smile on his lips. ¡°However, you and your brother are indeed very simr. Even I was almost confused and thought that you were mo Nan in disguise.¡± The more rxed his tone was, the more dangerous it was. No one could guess what he was thinking. Mo bei¡¯s tone was very calm.¡±My parents often mix us up too.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips seemed to curl up. Mo bei let out a soft ¡°mm¡± and put some distance between them. She tidied up her crumpled shirt, still in control.¡±¡±You just said that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s friend. Is it Panda?¡± Panda? Feng nai snorted and said nonchntly,¡±¡±No.¡± When he said these two words. His eyes were still deepening, and his breath hit the back of her ear again.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t your brother tell you that the person who wanted your contact information wanted to pursue you?¡± He was caught off guard. The dark light in his eyes seemed to be able to prate her heart. It was just a question to not expose himself. Mo bei had never expected to receive such an answer. The faint smell of tobo on his body still lingered in her nose. Mo bei had long forgotten about this. After all, he had only texted her that ount once at that time. But now ... Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment, but he interrupted her thoughts again. ¡°You didn ¡®t?¡± Another soft question. Mo bei averted her gaze and did not look into his eyes again.¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°Now you know.¡± His gaze fell on her fair corbones and he said slowly,¡±¡±I¡¯m Feng nai, and I want to pursue you. ¡± This sentence really firmly rooted mo bei in ce. Yun Shen had said it before. Jiabei was not very sensitive in this aspect. If he didn¡¯t say it directly ... In school, she would even treat them as flyers. For more details, please refer to a certain school hunk actor. After all, not many people could be like Feng nai, whose every word could make people¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Mo bei¡¯s figure clearly stopped. She looked over and fell into his deep eyes. They looked at each other one after another. He had never felt so flustered before. Mo bei averted her gaze again. Such words were not within the scope of her thoughts. She really had no resistance to his looks. Feng nai sniffed the sweet scent that was so close to him, and the smile on his thin lips deepened. It was this chuckling that came out of her nose that made her feel uneasy when it brushed past her eardrums. Mo bei¡¯s heart had never swelled up like this before. Even her thoughts were affected. Fortunately, her vibrating phone saved her. Mo bei avoided his gaze and raised her hand to nce at the screen. She didn¡¯t click on the message, and her voice recovered a little.¡±My brother asked me to go down.¡± He thought that after saying this ... They should part ways here. He replied with an ¡°Oh¡± in a light tone. ¡°Good timing, I¡¯ll go down too.¡± He was following behind her. The two of them didn¡¯t have any more physical contact. But his presence was so strong that it was hard to ignore. He had only said those words. He was still a gentleman in his actions. When he entered the elevator, he blocked the door for her. His slender figure turned slightly to the side, indicating for her to enter first. They were the only two people in the elevator. As soon as he entered, his slender figure leaned there, looking a littlezy. He raised his hand and pressed on his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Chapter 789 Chapter 789: Seven hundred and eighty nine Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei looked at him and furrowed her brows. She was faintly worried. He was probably having a stomachache. She knew his body very well. He hated the cold temperature. That was why she liked to hug her pillow to sleep. She had eaten something unclean. Other people might be fine. He would always have a fever. If you don¡¯t eat on time. His stomach would also react. She had seen him not eating before. Most of the time, he had forgotten. It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t any pressure before the match. He had to make tactical adjustments and familiarize himself with the new champion. Every season, there would be strong and weak heroes. Some would be weakened, while others would be strengthened. He had to be in his best condition at all times. Only then would he be able to ensure that he would be on guard during thepetition. He was ck me¡¯s team leader. It was probably because of this responsibility. They were destined to spend more time than the other team members. So, when I see him in the day, he¡¯s always sleeping ... Feng nai met her gaze andughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s fault. I waited for him for more than an hour, but he still didn¡¯t reply to my message. I thought he had been in school the whole time, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe here.¡± Upon hearing this, the guilt that mo bei felt when she saw the message earlier surged up. They basically didn¡¯t look at each other anymore. Mo bei¡¯s hand hung by her side. He thought he was far enough. However, when he tilted his body, he touched her. He didn¡¯t seem to have expected it either. He nced sideways. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei looked up and nced at thending spot of the floor. Perhaps it was because it was almost Halloween. What kind of organization activities were there? He stopped on the fourth floor. All of a sudden, many people came up. Feng NAI¡¯s long legs moved slightly, and he leaned in her direction. Mo bei had taken public transport with him many times. She knew that he really couldn¡¯t handle the smell of people. Especially when he had a stomachache. Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm as she turned her face to the side, half-covering his figure. This way, the edge of her skirt would definitely touch his leg. Mo bei would not have noticed this. But Feng nai was different. That faint feeling came again. It was like a group of butterflies had flown into his mind. The gentle pping of his wings made him want to pull her into his arms. His rationality was clear. Now was not the time. He pretended not to know anything. He would not let her escape. Mo bei had also noticed Feng NAI¡¯s gaze. She followed his line of sight. He realized that she was indeed too close to him. He would touch it if he was not careful. Mo bei was just about to adjust her standing posture. In order to squeeze in, the person on the other side exerted force. Mo bei was caught off guard, and her knee touched his long leg. Her face also almost hit his shoulder. It was also fortunate that mo bei¡¯s reaction speed was faster than ordinary people. The moment her knee touched him, she freed one hand and pressed it on his back to stabilize herself. Otherwise, they would definitely bump into each other. Feng nai looked at the long ck hair hanging by his hand and regretted for the first time that there weren¡¯t any more people in the elevator. The ce where her knee was pressed against was very soft. It was no wonder that he had always felt that this little brother of trouble Lin was not as stiff as other boys. It turned out that even her knees were so soft. At that time, how did she defeat ten people from their school all by herself? Feng nai lowered his head slightly. This way, his head could even touch hers. Mo bei wanted to retreat. There was no space behind him. She was just about to open her mouth to remind him. Then, she heard him say in a muffled voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s ufortable,¡± ¡± Chapter 790 Chapter 790: Meeting the parents Trantor: 549690339 This way ... Mo bei could only maintain her current position. It was to help him block the smell. Seeing this, Feng nai held back the corners of his lips that were about to curve up. Unfortunately, the good times did notst long. Soon, they arrived at the first-floor Hall. The moment those people went out. Mo bei put some distance between them. Feng nai looked at the edge of her skirt, then suddenly zipped up his school uniform jacket and threw it into her hands. Mo bei raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°The skirt is too short,¡± Feng nai said faintly. It was the same even if he was wearing long boots. Only then did mo bei realize what he had been looking at. Indeed, her brother¡¯s previous worries were unnecessary. This person did indeed like girls. However, was the skirt short? Mo bei lowered her eyes and nced at herself. It was indeed a little. After all, Yun Shen was the one who picked the clothes. Mo bei hadn¡¯t paid attention just now. Now that she hade to her senses, she reached out and tied his school uniform around her waist. Her phone was vibrating again. Feng nai was walking in front of her. Mo bei nced at the message. Her brother had asked her to get in through the back door. ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei looked at the tall and straight figure in front of her. After she sent the two words, her fingers turned slightly to the side as she turned off the screen. On the other side, mo Nan had his head lowered as he typed on his phone in confusion. The three words ¡°why¡± had just been sent. He heard little Lin, who was sitting beside him, call out,¡±¡±Big brother.¡± He seemed to be very excited. That guy is back? Then his sister wouldn¡¯t have to hide here and there. As he thought about this, mo Nan looked up and his back froze. He looked at the two people in front of him, one in front of the other, and his eyes began to shake. His sister had actually been caught! Bang! Monan shot to his feet. Had he been exposed? How much was exposed? That was what mo Nan was most concerned about. Mo ding¡¯s mother frowned as she looked at her son. Monan almost lost all sense of reason, but fortunately, his sister was looking at him with a calm gaze. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±mo ding¡¯s mother asked. ¡°My legs are a little numb.¡± Mo Nan didn¡¯t make eye contact with his sister because he was worried that the scheming B * stard would notice something. On the other hand, Madam Feng smiled meaningfully.¡±Why did you twoe back together?¡± ¡°We just met in the corridor.¡± Feng nai pulled out one of the wooden chairs, his voice very nonchnt. Madam Feng made an ¡°Oh¡± sound, and her gazended on mo bei¡¯s waist. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that was her eldest son¡¯s school uniform. This was really strange. Giving his school uniform to a girl? This did not seem like something her eldest son would do. The more Madam Feng looked at her, the more smiling she became. Afraid that mo bei would feel awkward, she said,¡±¡±Sit down and eat, it¡¯s going to get cold.¡± No one could resist such a graceful gentleness. Mo Nan watched as Feng nai sat down next to his sister. She wished she could sit between the two of them. After all, this guy had the ambition of a Wolf. He turned his head to remind the Empress Dowager to change her seat. Who knew that the Empress Dowager would not think that Feng nai was too close to his sister? Instead, he revealed a smile that could not be any more satisfied. She even exchanged a look with Madam Feng. Mo Nan really could only turn his hand to the side and send a message. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t reply because the gaze of the person sitting beside her had justnded on her. In his slender and fair hand was an exquisite menu, and his voice was extremely close.¡±¡±What do you want to eat?¡± Chapter 791 Chapter 791: She doesn¡¯t know how to y Trantor: 549690339 Little Lin cupped his face at the side and was inexplicably excited.¡±¡±Little sister, just order whatever you want. My brother is here, so just let him treat you.¡± ¡°You really know how to trick me.¡± Feng nai leaned back. He clearly hadn¡¯t touched mo bei, who was beside him, but for some reason, he gave off an indescribable feeling of intimacy. It was probably because his school uniform was still wrapped around mo bei¡¯s waist. Monan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Based on his usual personality, he would have definitely gone up to grab Feng NAI¡¯s cor and started a one-on-one Pk. However, in order not to reveal any ws, he could only act ording to his sister¡¯s usual style of doing things and only indifferently nced in his direction. He tried to use his eyes to let that person know what restraint was. However, it was obvious that his gaze had no effect on Feng nai. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s words made the siblings a little wary. ¡°Your brother¡¯s so good at ying games, how about you?¡± She asked casually, her voice a little undisciplined. However, mo bei understood this person very well. He had always been good at digging holes in questions. ¡°I don¡¯t y much.¡± ¡°The vocational school has a tight schedule every day.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. A technical school? After Madam Feng heard this, she looked over.¡±Xiaobei is really amazing. He must have been practicing a lot.¡± ¡°You cut a lot of potatoes.¡± Mo ding¡¯s motherughed.¡±When we first started, the house was filled with potato vor.¡± After saying this, she even looked up at Feng nai.¡±¡±How can a girl y games? she¡¯s even good at cooking. She doesn¡¯t know anything about your world.¡± After hearing this. Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers stopped. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart. Her family never liked her ying games. Mo bei knew very well that her parents had already made a concession back then. Because she liked it, she didn¡¯t stop him. Her brother did not want her mother to know about those things. It was obvious what he wanted. The people of their generation probably wouldn¡¯t understand. Why were some people able to attack a stranger so unscrupulously on the inte? It was as if there was some deep hatred between them. There was a period of time. Her mother had even opened a video call to ask her. ¡°Did your brother not y well?¡± ¡°Why are these people all scolding him?¡± Her mother did not know how to y games. The more he didn¡¯t understand, the more flustered he was. However, it was precisely because he didn¡¯t understand. That was why her brother would choose not to tell his family no matter what happened. If he didn¡¯t understand, he could minimize the damage. The son he had given away. Even if she didn¡¯t want him to work in this industry. But because he liked it. Her mother still blocked her father. It was not that her father had not beaten her brother up for this kind of thing. In the end, he only left one sentence,¡±if you really want to do it, be more serious and make some achievements.¡± In a small county, no one would know what e-sports was. Even now, there was still no difference between being obsessed with the game world and e-sports. He thought that this was not proper work. Mo bei understood. Her brother wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the room. It was not the words that hit him in the face. He was the one who didn¡¯t live up to his parents ¡®expectations. He was worried that his parents would see his failure. She would not let him go back to the ce he liked. Even in such a ce. Every step he took was like walking on thin ice. She watched as her brother¡¯s drive was slowly worn down into nonchnce. At that time, the only thing she could do was turn off the video and tell her mother that her brother was very capable. ¡°Bei,¡± her mother said softly,¡±you don¡¯t call anymore. Don¡¯t go back anymore. It feels like you¡¯re making mistakes easily.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. This was what mo bei had promised. But now, she was even lying to her Empress Dowager. Chapter 792 Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was such a smart person. It was impossible that he did not understand the meaning behind mo ding¡¯s mother¡¯s words. That¡¯s different from a closed-minded parent. If he really looked down on e-sports, he wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. That look was purely because she wanted to get away from him. The atmosphere at the dining table had clearly changed. In order to adjust herself, Madam Feng gently said,¡±¡±Naer won¡¯t be able to fight for long.¡± This sentence. Even mo Nan, who had something against Feng nai, looked up.¡±¡±Not long?¡± He was currently the strongest jungler in the entire country. Moreover, he was not old. How could the fight notst long? ¡°Mom,¡± she said. Feng naizily put down his bamboo chopsticks and didn¡¯t seem to care.¡±¡±My promise with Grandpa isn¡¯t here yet.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Feng chuckled.¡±A while ago, I saw that the old master even sent his bodyguards. I thought there was something wrong with your agreement.¡± In order to prevent his mother from not understanding him, little Lin whispered in his mother¡¯s ear,¡±¡±In order to stop my brother from ying games, Grandpa locked him up for a day. He jumped out of the window and escaped. If he didn¡¯t meet little brother, he would still be locked up by Grandpa and raised like a Canary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not simple. You even know about Canary.¡± When the two brothers were together, they were basically like this. Mo ding¡¯s mother could roughly imagine that scene. After all, when her family was in primary school, they had jumped through windows in order to train at the military base. At that time, she was still wearing her brother¡¯s clothes. At the thought of this, mo ding¡¯s mother could not help butugh. Her Jiabei really liked to y games. And her son really doted on this sister of his. These two people really thought she didn¡¯t know. His son was the one who sent her off every time. The son had saved on the lunch so that his sister could pay for the return ticket. It turned out that no matter what family the child was from, he was still a child. For the sake of something she liked, she would do anything. After hearing little Lin¡¯s words ... When mo ding¡¯s mother looked at Feng nai again, there was an additional hint of a smile in her eyes. Monan didn¡¯t understand. Why did Feng nai look so satisfied even when he jumped out of the window? If it was him, he would never jump out of the window. His sister could dance. If he jumped, his mother would directly use a feather duster to smack his butt. What kind of godly difference was this? If he couldn¡¯tpare to his sister, he would admit defeat. After all, that little stoic sister of his should be pampered. How could he not beparable to Feng nai! The warm atmosphere was back. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were no longer the same as before. Feng nai looked sideways and suddenly smiled again. Little Lin simply couldn¡¯t bear to watch. His brother¡¯s current state was like a white peacock. He was usually very arrogant, but after meeting the youngdy, he kept showing off. There was no problem. He didn¡¯t believe it. Mo bei, on the other hand, had something to ask. What was the specific agreement? However, it was obviously not appropriate for her to ask about it with her current status. He could only wait for her to return to the base. However, after the meal, it was still not over. Madam Feng wanted to take mo Wen¡¯s mother for a walk. Mo ding¡¯s mother was also very happy and immediately agreed. ¡°You guys go back first.¡± This was what mo Nan¡¯s mother had told mo Nan and Mo bei. Monan was just about to heave a sigh of relief. On the other side, Feng nai said,¡±Auntie, there¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s desserts here. We¡¯ll y some games with Keng Lin. We¡¯ll leave together after you¡¯re done shopping.¡± ying games? Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly without a trace. As expected, it was not that simple ... Chapter 793 Chapter 793: Giving out candy in the game Trantor: 549690339 On the other hand, mo ding¡¯s mother was very happy. The more he looked at this child, the more satisfied he was with her. How could he be so thoughtful? Monan didn¡¯t feel like talking anymore. His Empress Dowager had already lost her principles and been bewitched by K. What else is there to say! Fortunately, his sister¡¯s expressionless face was able to hold the ground. Because after Madam Feng and his mother left ... Mo bei said in a very calm voice,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how to y games.¡± After hearing this, Feng nai raised his eyes slightly and said nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll carry you, you don¡¯t need to know how to do it. ¡± Mo Nan thought,¡¯F * ck, hold on, hold on!¡¯ K must have thought that his sister was one of those fans in the game and slipped away. Who needs you to lead, who needs you to lead! The first time you lost, it was to my sister! Of course, mo Nan could only say those words in his heart. It was really tiring to maintain an unmoving expression on the surface! Mo bei, on the other hand, was not affected.¡±I¡¯m too stupid. I¡¯ll pass.¡± How could he just let it go? Little Lin, this clever little boy, rolled his eyes and hugged mo bei¡¯s long legs in one Swift motion, looking pitiful.¡±¡±Miss, just y with us. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. Both big brother and my big brother are professional yers. If they can¡¯t even bring a girl, how are they qualified to participate in the Nationalpetition? don¡¯t you think so?¡± This height was a little high. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.¡±It looks like I have to give you a hand. Otherwise, how are you worthy of participating in the Nationalpetition?¡± Mo bei still wanted to say something. Little Lin¡¯s ears drooped.¡±Little sister ...¡± Mo Nan knew that his sister was done for. Little Lin, this child, was too heart-piercing. ¡°Just one round.¡± Little Lin raised his head and said,¡±we¡¯ll y with our phones. It¡¯s easier than ying on theputer. You¡¯ll y the support and let my brother y the adc. Just follow behind him and snatch his Buff!¡± Was this how he vented his anger? Mo Nan was a little eager to try. Feng nai nced at his brother again. This must have been a delivery. He was standing right next to mo bei, and his voice was neither hurried nor slow.¡±What are you afraid of?¡± Mo bei nced at him, her eyes lowered and calm. This was a test. It was still a trap. Just as mo bei was analyzing his actions ... Feng nai brushed past her shoulder and saidzily,¡±¡±You¡¯re not on the other side, so I won¡¯t chase you in the game. What are you afraid of?¡± This meant that he was asking about two things. Only mo bei could understand. Her slender and white fingers paused, and her heart stopped for half a beat. He had already said that. If she didn¡¯t y. It would only make her look guilty. Mo bei took the phone, lowered her eyes, and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m a scammer. You don¡¯t have to worry about meter. Just pretend I don¡¯t exist ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be anyone more of a scammer than trouble Lin,¡± As Feng nai spoke, he had already logged into his ount. Little Lin,... Got shot even while lying down. However, forget it. As long as he could give this youngdy a sense of security, it was fine. It was just that his brother was particrly good with his words today. Not bad, not bad. This will continue. He would have a sister-inw soon. It was wonderful. Mo bei, on the other hand, was not as rxed. In order to not reveal any ws, not only did she switch her WeChat ount, but she also changed her server. It was really a brand new ount. Zero level, zero runes, of course, there would not be many heroes. Little Lin looked at the person who had been invited in, his dark eyes very big.¡±¡±Little sister, have you never yed it before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve yed two rounds before. ¡± Mo bei tried hard to recall what she had heard from others when she was at the vocational school. Her voice was light.¡±This game isn¡¯t very friendly to girls.¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794: Very sweet Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not friendly?¡± Little Lin furrowed his brows in confusion. Mo bei grunted.¡±I¡¯m probably the one who¡¯s being too much of a scammer. I¡¯ve angered my teammates. They¡¯ve been scolding me the whole time.¡± Ha, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s true. It shouldn¡¯t be a scolding from a teammate. It should be the scolding from the other side. Feng nai listened from the side and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t expose her, but his fingers locked onto the hero. ¡°I¡¯ve also encountered it!¡± When little Lin said this, he smiled adorably.¡±¡±But ever since little brother started taking care of me, I haven¡¯t met him again. The other party, on the other hand, was always unconvinced. He kept typing and affecting little brother¡¯s growth. Little brother only saw that person once and killed him once. It¡¯s so satisfying, isn¡¯t it, little brother?¡± Little Lin looked at mo Nan. Monan still felt a little guilty, but he couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°¡±That¡¯ll definitely be satisfying!¡± His sister was really a world-ss assassin. The record of the king of passersby in the Korean server was still there. In the game version, the purpose of bringing little milk Lin Fei along was not to beat the other party to tears. ¡°Brother.¡± Mo bei interrupted their conversation and made mo Nan look at her game page. She asked naturally,¡±¡±How do I use this hero?¡± Mo Nan was about to speak. He saw a hand on his sister¡¯s phone screen. Her fingers were long and fair. After clicking on the skill, she said in azy voice,¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to know how to use it. Just follow behind me and keep pressing this button.¡± A straight? Mo bei looked at the spot he was pointing at and didn¡¯t say much. She only grunted in response. He looked like a noob at games. He was indeed making things difficult for mo bei on this point. Pretending that she did not know how to do this was even more difficult than trying to hide that she was bey. Then ... ¡°Here, take the red,¡± Feng nai spoke again. Monan was ying the middlene at the moment. The screen almost exploded. It turned out that K was so shameless when it came to picking up girls! As a F * cking support, he didn¡¯t need to be popr! And his sister was clearly asking him. Did he need this guy to teach him? Mo bei¡¯s fingers also paused. Like a girl who had just started ying, her eyes dimmed.¡±What is red?¡± Feng nai looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He seemed to be saying,¡±you really act like a newbie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fighting this monster. ¡± Feng nai was nonchnt.¡±Add another hit. If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m going to be killed by the red buff.¡± Mo bei did thest hit. Unexpectedly, shended thest hit on a small monster at the side. Feng nai bore the damage from the red buff and looked at her with his dark and bright eyes. Mo bei lowered her gaze. After avoiding his gaze, she dealt the red Buff a normal blow. Otherwise, he would really be killed by the red Buff. Monan had been waiting for that to happen. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, he still didn¡¯t see it. His sister was just too soft-hearted! ¡°ADC, are you out of your mind? give the red to the support,¡± the assassin said. Only then did Feng nai realize something, and he said slowly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve forgotten. ¡± This attitude was considered good. The assassin feltforted. Then, he heard the maic voice again.¡±You follow me to the opposite side.¡± If you don¡¯t defend the tower, why are you ying roaming! You¡¯re an ADC! The assassin was speechless. However, the next second. The sound of the first drop of blood filled the entire screen. It was from the Blue Zone. Feng nai led mo bei to counter the blue buff and counter the opponent¡¯s jungler. He had thought that it was just an ordinary Wild Hunt. The assassin on the other side directly opened the public chat: ¡°The opponent¡¯s ADC, are you toying with me? why didn¡¯t you just finish me off with yourst hit? why did you circle around me and wait for your support to finish me off? What do you mean by that!¡± Chapter 795 Chapter 795: Wife-doting Devil King naer Trantor: 549690339 Feng NAI¡¯s face was tilted to the side, handsome and clear. Mo bei watched from the side. As one of the people involved, she knew best what a certain God had done. She just surrounded that person and let her get a t attack. It was indeed a little ... Bullying. With this thought in mind, mo bei was just about to tap on her skill to heal a certain God. A reply appeared on the public screen: ¡°She¡¯s the one I¡¯m pursuing. What do you think I mean?¡± However, it happened in an instant. The air was silent for a few seconds. The opposing assassin sent a line of dots. Mo bei¡¯s fingers also stopped for a moment. She sniffed the air. Because of his scent, she kept feeling that there was no way to escape. Little Lin, on the other hand, looked back and forth between his brother and his little brother. Well, his little brother¡¯s face was a little dark. Could mo Nan not be ck-faced? I don¡¯t think this person is interesting. He just wants to be crippled! After seeing the words on the screen. His first reaction was to stand up. He even threw his phone to the side. He looked at Feng nai and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Captain, I¡¯m afraid you have to give up. My sister has a boyfriend.¡± Feng nai naturally didn¡¯t believe such words. I don¡¯t think you said that at the basest time. ¡± Last time? At the base? Only then did mo Nan realize that the guy was probably talking to his sister. At this stage. He also knew that k was too thick-skinned. He looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything. Who knew that he was more scheming than everyone else when he had ideas about his sister? Feng nai slowly gave mo Nan a critical blow.¡±¡±You said you would introduce us. Why did you change your mind?¡± Mo Nan thought,¡¯what did my sister promise me when I wasn¡¯t around? After experiencing so many ups and downs in his mood ... Mo Nan was already very calm, and there was no gap in his words, but his voice was still calm.¡±¡±When I promised Captain, I didn¡¯t know that my sister had a hidden boyfriend. I only found out recently that she¡¯s no longer single.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Other than Yun Shen¡¯s fake girlfriend, what other boyfriend could a certain someone have? Feng nai did not seem to take this matter to heart. Mo Nan had beenpletely demonized. This game was indeed not very friendly to yers. Why couldn¡¯t he kill his teammates? bad review! As mo bei watched the two of them exchange blows, she resisted the urge to raise her hand and press the space between her brows. She yed with one hand and almost exposed her positioning in the game again. Fortunately, his level was too low. The opponent¡¯s level was also very low. That person didn¡¯t walk within her range of prediction. This caused her to be left with a lot of health. Initially, there was nothing. However, Feng nai had stepped forward and blocked a bullet for mo bei. The assassins on their side had a mental breakdown.¡±Big brother, can¡¯t you show some awareness as an adc? look at what the girl you¡¯re leading is ying. She doesn¡¯t need you to block at all.¡± Mo bei¡¯s champion was a healer-type, so she did not need anyone to tank the damage and could recover her health. With this reminder, Feng nai let out an ¡°Oh¡± unhurriedly and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t notice, but I can¡¯t bear to see her low HP.¡± The assassin was speechless. Monan felt like the other assassins were just as desperate as he was to beat this man up. However, the next second. The Assassin¡¯s attitude changed. The screen disyed three consecutive peerless skills. The other side couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±I¡¯m almost back at the fountain, and you crossed two towers to kill me. I just beat up your support. Do you have to do this, brother?¡± Chapter 796 Chapter 796: He¡¯s so handsome, I¡¯m not considering marriage, my heart is moved Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As for ...¡± Feng nai replied with two words at a moderate pace. The person on the other side was speechless. Feng nai raised his hand and took a sip of water. His figure was clear and cool as he tapped on his phone with one hand and bought his equipment while he was at the spring. That¡¯s right, if he didn¡¯t die after crossing two towers, this game would really judge a certain God as dead. Mo bei looked at that noble and handsome face. Suddenly, she turned around and met her gaze. ¡°Do I look good?¡± he asked with azy smile. Mo bei raised her brows. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at me for so long, is it good?¡± Feng nai was very close to her, and his voice was a little low and maic. His long legs touched the edge of her skirt, and his eyes were deep. Mo bei avoided his gaze.¡±Almighty k is very famous in my brother¡¯s circle. He¡¯s very good looking.¡± He really knew how to use four taels to deflect a thousand catties. Feng nai smiled nonchntly. Wasn¡¯t I cool just now?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved and she said indifferently,¡±¡±He¡¯s very handsome,¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, aren¡¯t you going to consider marrying him?¡± When Feng nai said this, he raised his right hand again and pointed at her screen.¡±¡±The enemy¡¯s tank can recover health, so you dropped this equipment.¡± She changed the topiczily, almost to what he had said earlier, but it sounded like a joke. However, mo bei knew that he would not make such a joke. The two of them were close to each other. They all had a faint tobo and mint smell. Mo bei had to remind herself to raise her immunity. Little Lin had also noticed that his brother¡¯s flirtatious words today were exceptionally frequent. Fortunately, the little brother on the other end did not hear it. Feng nai had deliberately lowered his voice so that only little Lin could hear him. On the other hand, mo Nan was also paying attention to them, but he couldn¡¯t keep looking. After killing someone, she realized that Feng NAI¡¯s chair was leaning against his sister¡¯s chair. ¡°Bei, let¡¯s change seats.¡± Monan immediately used his trump card. Mo bei stood up. Feng nai, who couldn¡¯t continue, slowly smiled. During the team battle, he said casually,¡±¡±It¡¯s easy to lose if we start a team like this. Let¡¯s go up in the middle and sell it. ¡± Midne? Monan looked at the mage he was ying. Wasn¡¯t that him? F * ck! The hell, you¡¯re doing this on purpose! Monan did not move. The assassin was a little anxious.¡±Go and sell them in the middlene. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die.¡± In all fairness, he was indeed a mage who could start a team. Mo Nan saw that his teammates had said so. First, he stuck his head out to look into the grass, then he waved his fan forward. The people on the other side all came out. She chased after him and started to run in this direction. He was almost at critical health. The yers on the other side thought that they would get this kill. He didn¡¯t expect someone to directly kill his way out of the grass. With the Assassin¡¯s cooperation, Feng nai instantly took down two heads. As an adc, he already had godly equipment, which clearly showed the oue of this game. But there was one thing. ¡°The profit is not bad.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue selling in the middleter,¡±Feng nai said slowly. Mo Nan was speechless. F * ck, this was definitely revenge! However, as long as he could separate him and his sister, he didn¡¯t care. In her current position, mo bei was indeed much more rxed than before. At the very least, the burden on her heart was not as heavy. It was as if there was a loop yer in her ear. There was still a faint trace of the man¡¯s low voice. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, aren¡¯t you going to consider marrying him?¡± Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers stopped again. As if to eliminate something, she raised her hand and drank a mouthful of water ... Chapter 797 Chapter 797: Sweet, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Feng NAI¡¯s gaze had been on mo bei the entire time. He could see her reaction. Even his face was still very handsome. However, from his angle, he could not see anything. He could vaguely see the slight curve of her lips. Upon seeing this, Feng nai alsoughed. As mo bei had to pretend to be a newbie along the way ... And Monan yed the role of a front-runner. Throughout the entire game, Feng nai had already be an existence that everyone on the other side feared. Especially when the assassin tried to catch him, he killed the assassin with half of his health. The assassin on the other side broke down. What kind of monster was this? ¡°Come, take the head.¡± Mo bei had hesitated at first. Later on, in order to make this game end quickly, he had to do something. The other side stopped scolding a certain God. He went up and stabbed him. ¡°Nice,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was on, and his tone was very calm. It¡¯s just ast hit, what¡¯s there to be proud of! The random jungler was already speechless. After all, this was a game that didn¡¯t need him. He opened the public chat and started chatting with the other side.¡±Our adc isplimenting the support¡¯sst hit, nice.¡± ¡°Main tank, wife braggart!¡± The assassin on the other side said. The tank on the other side: ¡°he can brag just by adding ast hit?¡± Mage: ¡°enemies, push! I really don¡¯t want to see your adc anymore!¡± Mo Nan thought,¡¯it¡¯s not just you who doesn¡¯t want to see him, I want to kick him away too.¡¯ Feng NAI¡¯s game character stopped at the other party¡¯s crystal and typed: ¡°Give my support a Penta kill and I won¡¯t abuse him.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Brothers, stop voting.¡± ¡°We can lose the team battle, but the adc must die!¡± It¡¯s obvious that Feng NAI¡¯s shamelessness has made the other party lose their rationality. ¡°Hehe,¡± Monan snorted.¡±It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re still alive, Captain.¡± After little Lin heard this, he looked up. This tone didn¡¯t sound like little brother ¡®s. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and nced at her brother. Monan¡¯s face immediately returned to normal.¡±¡±Captain, you deal damage, I¡¯ll sell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell it. ¡± ¡°Jungler, don¡¯t steal my support¡¯s Penta kill,¡± Feng nai nonchntly turned on his mic. ¡°No problem, as long as you guys carry me in the game!¡± In front of picking the stars, attitude was nothing, he had to hug the legs of a God! Feng nai didn¡¯t hesitate either. He saw that the other party hade out. Taking advantage of the flying dragons and super soldiers, he charged forward. It was as if he had made a mistake. The other side seemed to have seen the hope of turning the tables. The five of them flew in Feng NAI¡¯s direction together. Control damage big move. However, at this moment. Feng nai activated a Golden Shield. It blocked all the damage. ¡°Fight,¡± With one word, Monan activated full control. Due to Feng NAI¡¯s human form of attraction ... The people on the opposite side were all standing in the same position. Monan cast a freezing ultimate. He directly controlled the five people on the other side. The assassin leaped forward. At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s golden body had already disappeared. Mo bei didn¡¯t even think. After throwing the stun skill, she went up close to Feng nai to replenish his health. The other party also realized that Feng nai was here to sell. In a fit of rage, before he could recover his HP. The assassin was determined to die and nned to directly sweep in. After all, the opposite side¡¯s support could only heal. Who knew. At this moment. The support had unexpectedly made a god-like move. At the same time he blocked him, a skill was thrown at him. Not only could he not move, but he was also killed! This, this support ... Was he ying for someone else? Before he could react. The sound of a triple kill filled the entire screen. As for the tanks on the other side, they did not even care about the city anymore. He used a high skill, Tower Jump, taunt, and then a critical hit. Feng naiy down on the edge of the grass just like that. The other side was about to cheer. He saw that the person was surrounded by a circle of white. It was the resurrection armor! Even if tank realized it, he would not be able to escape. Mo bei had already cut off her path. And Feng NAI¡¯s damage output had always been off the charts. After three hits, he was already at critical health. Mo bei added another blow and harvested another head. However, there was still no Penta kill. Because the crystal on the other side had been broken. He was left with a low HP outside. Feng nai looked at the screen and furrowed his brows slightly.¡±¡±I¡¯m not happy. ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was trying to maintain his current indifference, mo Nan would definitely mock him.¡±Why are you unhappy? it¡¯s really eight lifetimes of bad luck to meet you!¡± He thought. Shameless to the end, didn¡¯t he say he would sell it? Not only did he have a golden body, but he also had a resurrection armor. ¡°Little sister, you didn¡¯t die even once.¡± Little Lin lowered his head and tapped on the screen, sighing from the bottom of his heart. ¡°He¡¯s too strong. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. She only remembered to snatch the jungle and tried not to block for a certain God to cover her movements. However, he forgot that as someone who had not yed many games, he should at least give away a head. Little Lin might not understand. But Feng nai. With this thought in mind, mo bei turned to look at that person. Feng nai leaned back, a smile on his lips, and said nonchntly,¡±¡±My support, would I let her die?¡± ¡°When I was your support, you made me die many times!¡± ¡°You even asked me to go up and sell it.¡± Keng Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up. Feng nai counted the results,pletely calm.¡±¡±Oh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you pretend to have amnesia, Hmph!¡± ¡°Little brother is here too. He¡¯s a witness,¡± little Lin said. Mo bei did know about this. There was once an entertainment in a row of three. A certain great God had little Lin pull a few tricks. However, she couldn¡¯t speak at this moment. Mo Nan wanted to speak up to help. Unexpectedly, Feng nai didn¡¯t want to give him this chance either. He said slowly,¡±¡±That¡¯s very normal. A girlfriend is to be wooed, not to be sold. You¡¯re different. Your only use in a team battle is to attract firepower. What¡¯s the point of not selling?¡± Little Lin, ...I really want to kick this person out! However ... Little Lin turned his head and looked at mo bei with his round ck eyes. His brother had said so much obscenity today. It seemed that he really liked this youngdy. He knew that his brother would like this type. The rumors outside were not reliable at all. What petite and sweet, pure and pleasant, she was his brother¡¯s favorite. He simply didn¡¯t understand his brother. His brother was a shameless person. He only wanted someone to take care of him. How could she possibly like those types? Just now, the youngdy had directly gone up to heal his brother. She was not afraid at all. When the other girls were ying the game, they would panic when they saw his brother die. How could they go into the crowd to heal someone? After this game, his brother would definitely want to chase the youngdy even more. Just by looking at him, she knew that he was smiling the entire time. This was not the main point. The key was that no one would fight with him for little brother in the future. His brother would definitely put all his energy into chasing the youngdy. She wouldn¡¯t have the time to disturb him and the little Big brother. Perfect! At that time, little Lin did not know. His little brother and little sister were the same person. She raised her little face and called out seriously,¡±¡±Miss, if you be my sister-inw, can you control my brother? he¡¯s too infuriating.¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798: Naibei naibei Trantor: 549690339 This sentence. This caused mo bei¡¯s gaze to pause for a moment. The person beside her was looking at her. He seemed to be waiting for her answer. The word ¡®sister-inw¡¯ made mo bei¡¯s ears burn for some reason. Even the air around them started to have a hint of sweetness. Mo Nan thought for a moment. He couldn¡¯t allow this situation to continue, so he reached out and pressed little Lin¡¯s head.¡±Your sister really has a boyfriend. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check her WeChat address book.¡± ¡°What WeChat contact list?¡± Little Lin was puzzled. Mo Nan took mo bei¡¯s phone and opened his friends list.¡±¡±Look at this guy, the top yer in the Korean server. He¡¯s also a professional yer and he always sends things to my family during the new year. You¡¯ve seen the chat history, right? I can only say that it¡¯s a pity for Captain.¡± Feng nai really didn¡¯t care at first. However, when mo Nan mentioned the topner in the Korean server ... His eyes darkened, and from his position, he could clearly see the page. Monan wasn¡¯t lying. Feng nai recognized the profile picture. When he used his main ount to y games on the Korean server. He had met him before. It was a live broadcast. The screen exploded. The world champion¡¯s strongest top. They had never met one in a professional match. This was because every year, ck me would stop in the semifinals. How did she know him? Feng nai subconsciously thought. How long was a long time? His possessiveness began to emerge. Caught off guard, her heart felt a little stuffy. Most importantly, a certain someone did not deny it. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned sideways andnded on mo bei¡¯s face. His eyes darkened, and he started to lose his warmth. Mo bei only reached out and took the phone back, intentionally cooperating with mo Nan. She did not know how to reject this person. But this definitely couldn¡¯t go on. The more aggressive he was, the easier it would be for her to expose her identity. She was afraid that she would fall into it. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave without a good reason. Mo bei was still very calm. This was rted to her personality. This person was too easy to trap. Mo bei lowered her eyes and suppressed the surging emotions in her chest. There was no longer any warmth in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, and the smile on his face was gone. He only asked nonchntly,¡±¡±How do you know him? I thought you didn¡¯t even know how to y games?¡± ¡°My sister was an exchange student.¡± Mo Nan sounded as if he was telling the truth.¡±I learned cooking there. We met then. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°Oh,¡± his tone a little high at the end, and the iciness in his voice could be clearly heard. Little Lin had not expected that little sister already had a boyfriend. Did that mean that his sister-inw was gone too? Feng nai didn¡¯t believe it. If not for Yun Shen¡¯s move. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself now. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t found someone to pretend to be her lover before. But that chat record ... Indeed, she could tell that the other party had a good impression of her. This gradually made Feng nai feel irritated. It seemed that someone had known her good points earlier than him. Feng nai tightened his grip on the cup in his hand so much that little Lin could not help but shake his head when he saw it. His brother was really moved, but it was a pity that the youngdy didn¡¯t seem to like his brother. The sweet atmosphere had obviously changed. None of the four of them spoke. Little Lin could not even act cute anymore. Fortunately, this was the time. Madam Feng and Mo ding¡¯s mother had returned. Mo ding¡¯s mother was happily shopping, and the smile on her lips never stopped. It was only after they returned and saw the atmosphere that they couldn¡¯t help but look at Madam Feng. What was going on? Chapter 799 Chapter 799: Nais sends a message to the North Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It seems like you guys lost the game.¡± Madam Feng walked over with a smile and nced at her eldest son¡¯s side profile, which had obviously dimmed a lot. He was well aware that it was definitely not because of the game. He was just trying to lighten the mood. Feng nai wouldn¡¯t show any impatience in front of the elders, so he looked up and smiled at mo ding¡¯s mother. This smile made mo ding¡¯s mother¡¯s heart ache. That handsome face and pale lips were still struggling. She pped the back of her son¡¯s head and said in a low voice,¡±Did you do something?¡± He had indeed done something, but his mother was a little too biased. And K, that guy, he was just pretending just now, right? Feng nai had indeed done it on purpose. However, it was also true that he was frustrated. If this continued, he was afraid that he would not be able to suppress his emotions. This was because mo bei had already said that she was leaving. Feng nai didn¡¯t say much as he listened to the voice beside him. He only picked up his coat and said,¡±¡±Auntie, I¡¯ll send you guys.¡± ¡°No need, no need. We¡¯re very close.¡± ¡°We can walk there,¡± mo ding¡¯s mother said with a smile. Since he had already said that, Feng nai couldn¡¯t do anything more. After all, he had to be polite in front of his elders. And what made him more or less ufortable was her attitude towards him. He was polite and distant. They had been together for so long. Did he think that he could pretend not to know her after changing back into women¡¯s clothes? Feng nai didn¡¯t want to expose this side of him to her. He was waiting to return to the base. This thought did not make him happy. On the other hand, before mo bei left, she undid the school uniform around her waist and wanted to hand it to him. Feng nai stood there and didn¡¯t pick up the call. His voice fell into her ear.¡±Ask me out to get it after you¡¯re done.¡± Mo bei stopped for a moment. She didn¡¯t fall for his trap and said in a light tone,¡±¡±I¡¯ll get my brother to bring it to you. ¡± After hearing this, the warmth in Feng NAI¡¯s eyespletely disappeared. After mo bei and the others left. Madam Feng looked at Feng NAI¡¯s side profile in the car. He had notughed since the beginning. It was rare that her eldest son, who had always been liked by others, would show such an expression. Feng nai could not see his own face. If he could see it, he would definitely not believe that it was him. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and his fingers were constantly looking back and forth at the message page. He wanted to send it to that person to ask for rification. However, he didn¡¯t have the right to do so. Instead, he became emotional. He was a little upset and restless. He was so anxious when he saw the photo of someone he had secretly taken today. It was slightly reduced. Feng nai had not forgotten what she had done in the elevator. She subconsciously protected this part of him. It couldn¡¯t be fake. She also healed him in the game. Thinking of this ... Feng nai typed a line and sent it to the ount that he had only contacted once.¡±¡±Wash the uniform and give it to me personally. Otherwise, throw it away. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow for the sports meet. At most, I¡¯ll be punished to stand on the podium.¡± When mo bei saw this sentence, her slender fingers paused. When she saw that there was an emoji behind it, she could not help but poke it. Soon, another message came. ¡°I know you¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s read.¡± Mo bei paused for a moment before she typed: ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you tomorrow.¡± There was a 5000-meter long run in her school tomorrow. ¡°Then give me a day¡¯s time,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingertips fell.¡±The clothes aren¡¯t the main point anyway.¡± Then what was the main point? Mo bei¡¯s question shed past her mind. There was an additional line of words in the chat box. ¡°I should be meeting you.¡± Chapter 800 Chapter 800: I¡¯ll bring you up the ranks, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei put down her phone and didn¡¯t reply. She merely pressed a hand to her lips. She looked out of the window, her face burning. Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Feng nai simply sent a voice message over.¡±¡±Have we arrived?¡± ¡°No,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°We¡¯ll y together after we arrive?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice had a faint smile.¡±¡±I¡¯ll bring you up the ranks. ¡± Mo bei: ¡°F * ck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight for the position of pit Lin. ¡± Feng nai changed his words to words again, probably because he didn¡¯t want little Lin to hear him. Mo bei lowered her eyes. After some thought, she replied with an ¡°okay¡±. She wanted to see him y other positions. His adc for today. It allowed mo bei to see many things. He shouldn¡¯t have just trained as an adc. In other words, an all-rounder? At the thought of this, mo bei lowered her eyes. As a Captain, he was really very strong. Everyone wanted such a teammate. If only they had known each other a little earlier. Ding dong. His cell phone rang again. There was a voice message on the screen, I¡¯ll wait for you. It was also these three words that made mo bei feel as if she had returned to the past. At that time, he would often send her these three words. The feeling of being waited. It seemed that only that ce was worth returning to. If there was noziness. Back then, she would have lost all interest in games. It was really amazing. This person had be her Captain. He even said that he liked her. Mo bei¡¯s fair fingers swiped across the page again. That low, maic voice reverberated in her ears, causing her to raise her hand and want to press the button a second time. Mo Nan had been paying attention to his sister for a long time, and now that he saw her little gesture, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Bei, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t believe a single word that k says. Do you understand? ¡°His face is pretty good looking but he has too many girlfriend fans. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll be torn to pieces. There¡¯s no love in e-sports, it¡¯s amon goal ...¡± Before mo Nan could finish, his mother pinched his ear.¡±¡±You¡¯re just being jealous. So what if she¡¯s pretty? don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you talk behind her back again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Other than k, who was interested in his sister, he never insulted anyone. The main thing was that k wasn¡¯t ck-hearted, but he was too shameless. Also, since when did his mother start calling him naer! ¡°Don¡¯t keep instilling these strange concepts into your sister. ¡± ¡°I think naer is not bad,¡± mother mo said. Mo Nan gave in.¡±Yes, yes, yes. Not bad, not bad. Mom, can you let go of your hand first? phew, your son¡¯s ear is about to fall off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can act. ¡± Although mo ding¡¯s mother said this, she did not exert any more force. After releasing her grip, she said,¡±¡±Tell me, what the hell are you two doing? what happened at the dining table just now?¡± Mo Nan was very innocent, and with his ruffian-like face, he said,¡±¡±What do you mean by what happened?¡± ¡°How could I not know about your grades? how could you possibly get into Ren Yi high school?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me bei went to take the exam for you?¡±mo ding¡¯s mother narrowed her eyes. As expected of her biological mother, she guessed it right at one go. What a terrifying sixth sense. Mo Nan coughed.¡±Although I don¡¯t usually work hard, I¡¯m already in my third year of high school. I want to start being a human. Mom, from the perspective of a parent, the best education is to give a child the greatest trust.¡± ¡°My trust in you was broken when you hid the test papers.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother chuckled.¡±And aren¡¯t you preparing for the Nationalpetition now? where would you find the time to study?¡± she continued. Mo Nan was at a loss for words. It was all his fault for using theck of time as an excuse for not studying in the past. It was karma, and all of them came back. ¡°I¡¯m helping my brother with his tuition. ¡± Mo bei opened her mouth and saved her brother from his predicament.¡±¡±I¡¯m holding back on the question. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mo Nan immediately said,¡±he¡¯s really good at guessing questions. He got 80% of the questions right.¡± Her words did not dispel the doubts in mo Wen¡¯s mother¡¯s heart. She never liked to make things difficult for her children. She also understood that there were too many things they didn¡¯t want her to know. Otherwise, she would have asked bei if her brother was like this because he didn¡¯t y well. Bei would not have given her that answer. Mo ding¡¯s mother did not tell them. Although she didn¡¯t know how to surf the inte, and she didn¡¯t use a smartphone. Butter on, she had someone help her take a look. His son might be expelled from the team. This was the answer that mo ding¡¯s mother had known since the beginning. At that time, as a mother, she was relieved. This was pretty good. It wasn¡¯t that they had to take that path. That was why she didn¡¯t ask much about mo Nan¡¯s return. She knew that no matter what she said, she would only be poking at her son¡¯s wound. It was probably like this when one got older. They couldn¡¯t keep up with this era. However, he knew better than anyone that keeping silent was the best way to deal with it. However, mo ding¡¯s mother had not expected that her son would return. ¡°How¡¯s the team?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother asked. Mo Nan smiled.¡±I¡¯m fine, mom. I¡¯ll send you back. You¡¯ll have to go back to the base and train.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother stared at him.¡±Get along well with your teammates. I think everyone is doing well this time.¡± Mo Nan: ¡°even if you think k is handsome, I¡¯m not bad either. Mom, just look at me. You¡¯ll know how good I am.¡± ¡°Can you evenpare?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother knocked on his head. Mo bei followed suit. Mo Nan cast a nce at her. What was this little stoic joining in on the fun for? ¡°I also want to leave.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±There¡¯s a graduation project at the school. I still haven¡¯t tried the food at a few restaurants.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother believed this. Her daughter used to cook and liked to taste things everywhere. Only then did he have inspiration. Anyone who studied cooking would know. In fact, creating new dishes also required inspiration. Mo ding¡¯s mother did not stop the two of them. In reality, the two of them had returned to the hotel together. Mo bei needed to change out of her clothes. The school was having a sports meet tomorrow. She had a long-distance running event and could not be exposed. There weren¡¯t many sses. Mo bei wasn¡¯t the kind of person who paid attention to group activities. This time, he was caught sending a message in ss. He already didn¡¯t have enough points for his performance. If he continued to lose points, he would have to worry about his qualifications for the next match. Her form teacher¡¯s condition was for her to sign up for a project. Since they were going to participate, they would naturally participate with the highest score. Mo bei chose the long-distance race without any hesitation. After choosing, he realized that there was a certain God among thepetitors. He was probably also here to earn F * cking points in the No. 2 high school team. Therefore, she had to go to school tomorrow. At the thought of this, mo bei removed her wig and looked up at mo Nan.¡±¡±What did the doctor say?¡± Mo Nan knew she was asking about his hand. He paused for a moment, then turned back and smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll go for the National League.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Monan clenched his right hand.¡±Probably not yet.¡± ¡°When can I?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very deep, so deep that they were a little ck. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Monan said, smiling.¡±Wait for me.¡± Chapter 801 Chapter 801: Qing lengbei Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She bent down and picked up the school uniform on the sofa. No emotion could be seen on her slightly cold side profile. Monan stood there, his right hand slowly clenched, his knuckles turning white. However, he did not dare to look mo bei in the eye. After mo bei changed into her school uniform and walked out, she had returned to her usual cold and aloof appearance. Her eyes seemed to be cold, but her voice was still calm.¡±Brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monan immediately adjusted his expression, looking like a ruffian. Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at him.¡±The first match of the National League is ck me versus Tu Hai. How do you want me to deal with them?¡± Mo Nan opened his mouth because he had never seen his sister show such an expression. It was so cold that there was no warmth at all. Her fringe fell down and covered her eyes, so he could not see her eyes at all. ¡°It¡¯s good that you won. ¡± Mo Nan smiled, trying to pull the atmosphere back. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very low, with a hint of sand.¡±¡±The four of them acted as you for half a year.¡± Mo Nan paused. His sister knew? When did he find out? ¡°You can¡¯t just win.¡± Mo bei opened the door, her voice light.¡±¡±Brother, you shoulde to the venue that day.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s fingers froze. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s side profile was clear and good-looking. Mo Nan had thought that his sister had noticed something about his hand. Now, it seemed that he had been overthinking. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in a tight formation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monanughed evilly.¡±You¡¯re going to use the support to destroy them?¡± Mo bei seemed to be smiling, but there was no warmth at the corners of her lips.¡±¡±You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Monan was about to say something. The door to the room was closed. He thought about it and felt a little uneasy. He dialed Feng Yi¡¯s number,¡±boss Feng, please look after my sister for the next few days.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Yi put down the pen. Mo Nan lowered his eyes.¡±I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll go to the hospital to check my medical records.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred your case to another country. ¡± As a businessman, Feng Yi was very sensitive to such things.¡±She knows?¡± Mo Nan sat on the bed, his eyes dull.¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure. She knew that Tu Hai¡¯s people were acting as me in the previouspetition. She asked me to go and watch her y in the Nationalpetition.¡± Feng Yi paused.¡±She probably knows more than that. I have her transfer contract here. Tu Hai probably didn¡¯t even look at the contract before selling you.¡± ¡°Sell?¡± Monan sat up abruptly, his right hand clenched.¡±¡±I was kicked out by them, why would I sell it?¡± Feng Yi took out the contract from the drawer.¡±Mo Nan, Tuhai¡¯s manager is a businessman. Businessmen are here to squeeze out yourst bit of value.¡± Mo Nan nced sideways.¡±How could I have forgotten about that? I really haven¡¯t learned my lesson. My sister must have paid a lot.¡± ¡°Quite a few,¡± ¡°But there are benefits,¡± Feng Yi smiled. ¡°Benefits?¡± Monan didn¡¯t understand.¡±Benefits?¡± ¡°Tu Hai, as long as you keep your previous ount, the rest of the signing rights belong to Xiao Budian.¡± Feng nai put the contract down.¡±Including you. So after I came back, I looked for the team ofwyers and got Xiao Budian to sign a new contract. In other words, she¡¯ll be using her own identity to fight in all the regrpetitions. It¡¯s just that Xiao Budian doesn¡¯t have the habit of looking at contracts, so she doesn¡¯t even know about it herself. I didn¡¯t tell her because I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t even have a reason to stay here. Mo Nan, the fact that you¡¯re back is her strongest support for winning so far.¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802: The brother and sister will win the championship together Trantor: 549690339 Monan couldn¡¯t sit still any longer after hearing that. He paced back and forth.¡±¡±In other words, she¡¯s not a substitute, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yi nced at theputer screen, his thoughts stifled.¡±However, what happens when the timees will depend on ck me¡¯s ability to resist pressure. If she uses your identity to return, and others find out that she is not you, this matter will be enough to ruin her. This is also what you¡¯re most worried about, isn¡¯t it?¡± Monan opened his mouth, only to feel a lump in his throat.¡±¡±I shouldn¡¯t have let here back. At that time, I ...¡± ¡°Mo Nan.¡± Feng Yi interrupted him.¡±I still prefer to see the little one y games. Cooking is still her hobby, so it¡¯s good that she¡¯s back. ording to her personality, as long as she doesn¡¯t implicate anyone, she¡¯s not afraid of being destroyed.¡± What darkness? we didn¡¯t go through it together. Next, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go abroad. I¡¯ll try my best to contact a doctor for your hand. If there¡¯s a chance and you still want to, I can get you back. Mo Nan paused. That ¡®I can still make youe back¡¯. His fingers were trembling. However, there were some things. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. Compared to ying the game. He only hoped that his sister would be able to escape unscathed. Feng Yi understood what he was thinking.¡±When she was in Supreme Alliance, she said that she wanted to win the championship for her brother. Unfortunately, Supreme Alliance disbanded before she reached the age topete. She hasn¡¯t even yed in a single professionalpetition.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s here, will my sharp-tongued nephew be the top jungler in the country?¡± Feng Yi smiled. ¡°Come back and win the championship.¡± ¡°The two of you, brother and sister,e together,¡± Monan¡¯s heart was beating rather loudly. It was probably because she had never thought that she would hear such words one day. Come back and win the championship. You two can do it together. Do I still have that chance? Monan looked at his hand. Feng Yi pushed his chair away and stood up, looking at the traffic outside.¡±So, before you receive treatment for your hand, we must keep this a secret.¡± He had blood. To the Supreme Alliance members, it was both an advantage and a disadvantage. bey was not afraid of being destroyed. It was because he was not afraid. Only when he was doing things would he disregard everything. He should be able to hide it for a while. Feng Yi lowered his eyes, hoping that he could make it in time. Feng Yi didn¡¯t know. Mo bei¡¯s state after leaving the hotel ... There was no warmth in her eyes. Not only was there no temperature. It waspletely ck, as if it had been vaporized. Halloween wasing. Outside the hotel, there was an atmosphere of early celebration. In the North in November. It was raining ice. It was a thick fog. The sky would turn dark after FiveO¡¯ clock. Then, it slowly turned ck. Mo bei was only wearing her school uniform. She wasn¡¯t wearing a cotton jacket or even a face mask. The lights of the entire city gradually lit up. She did not look at anything. When they walked past the pedestrian street. One could also faintly hear the sound of people gasping. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold that my heart is melting. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking up?¡± ¡°I really want to take a picture.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that a school uniform can look like this.¡± ¡°What is he looking at?¡± People realized that the handsome figure had suddenly stopped moving. He followed her gaze and saw that it was a video being yed outside the electronics store. It was a livestreaming battle of a game. ¡°It¡¯s God Lu!¡± ¡°As expected, all boys like to watch God Lu y games.¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803: Mo bei found out about mo Nan¡¯s hand injury Trantor: 549690339 Like? Mo bei looked up. His eyes were ck. The game wasing to an end. Tu Hai was a professional team. Even if three people came out. It was impossible to lose in this kind of casual game. As the host of this live broadcast, Yu Zixin had already controlled the scene to Lu Yifan¡¯s side in advance. ¡°That was so cool. It seems like everyone was in good shape, especially God Lu. His five kills were so cool.¡± Yu Zixinughed and said,¡±look at the bullet screen, it¡¯s exploding.¡± Lu Yifan took a look and said with a smile,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Someone has chosen Guardian again. They¡¯re giving out gifts all the time.¡± Yu Zixin continued,¡±everyone was amazed by God Lu¡¯s operation. As we all know, Tuhai club has team one and team two, and God Lu also came from team two. I don¡¯t know if I can be honest, but the strength of team two and team one is really much worse. But the strange thing is that whether it¡¯s God Lu, Chen Yu-da or Wu Xiu-da, aftering to team one, they all performed very well. The fans said that you finally got rid of team two. I wonder what God Lu thinks about this problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because our former teammates can¡¯t cooperate well,¡±Lu Yifan said, avoiding the important point. ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re being too reserved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that team two used to have a tumor,¡±Chen Yu turned his face to the side and said. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to recall it,¡± Wu Xiu chimed in. ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear first. Don¡¯te looking for trouble with us. It¡¯s just a melon. We can¡¯t stop them from talking about melons, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the emcee asked,¡±Chen Yu¡¯s lips twitched. Yu Zixin eximed,¡±that¡¯s too much. I also picked the questions that the fans asked. Everyone can see from thements that you have to ask. After all, I feel sorry for you in the past. But now it¡¯s all good. You have already entered the Nationalpetition. You have to maintain your condition.¡± ¡°No problem at all.¡± Chen Yu made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. In a short minute. Mo Nan was defined as a malignant tumor. Even though they did not say who it was. Almost everyone who was watching the live broadcast knew. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t like a certain someone. He has wasted so many years of my life.¡± ¡°As long as I think about how I could only be his partner in the past, I want to say I¡¯m a coward.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. A certain someone is thick-skinned and refused to leave even after being scolded so many times.¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally gone now. I was scolded by him in the past, so I just waited. My public image will copse sooner orter. Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°The tumor has been removed. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson during the Nationalpetition!¡± ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°What do we do? I¡¯m a fan of both dark res and Tu Hai. I really don¡¯t want to see my Almighty k lose, but I want someone to get lost even more and stop bringing trouble to my big dark res. Ever since he came, not a single day has been peaceful. ¡± ¡°God Lu, you can do it!¡± ¡°Great Chen Yu, we all love to eat melons!¡± Mo bei stood there. Her eyes seemed to be soaked in the night, but her expression did not change at all. Her ck hair was a little messy from the wind. Only then did the girl beside him see clearly that it wasn¡¯t love. But why was he smiling? The girl did not understand. ¡°If he has such a teammate, then he¡¯s really a malignant tumor,¡± her friend said, tugging at her arm. The girl didn¡¯t listen carefully. They watched as the cold figure brushed past them. It brought with it an entire winter¡¯s chill. He seemed to be wearing too little. Even his breath was cold. A malignant tumor? Mo beihao bit her lip until she tasted blood. Only then did she let go. However, it was not enough to win thepetition. At the very least, he had to get a new hand. Yes, it was. Mo bei guessed. Her brother¡¯s hand injury had not recovered at all. He had a premonition. However, he didn¡¯t want to believe it. He even had a n. If her brother really couldn¡¯t y as a jungler anymore ... At the very least, he would be able to train his support skills. After so many days of training. Mo bei thought he had already recovered. Or rather, it was recovering. But just now, she finally understood. He had to endure his injuries to fight with her. When her brother didn¡¯t want to give in to someone, he would do it. He only knew how to say ¡°pretty good.¡± They liked to watch a movie called ¡®Take My Brother Away¡¯. Back then, his brother would point at the male lead and say,¡±¡±Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re a good brother.¡± Mo bei had always wanted to tell him that she also had an older brother who was just like the male lead. So I¡¯m not envious. The interview continued. Mo bei did not turn back. He didn¡¯t want to stop either. Because the moment he stopped. His mind was filled with those voices. The other party¡¯s purpose was obvious. Only the people who were watching the live broadcast could not understand. It was nothing more than a wave of ¡°mo bei to the South¡± momentum before the Nationalpetition. Panda had already started sending mo bei messages. ¡°Brother, where are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go online, and don¡¯t do the live broadcast. ¡± ¡°Wait until the timees to make up for the time with me.¡± Mo bei did not read the messages. From the square to the subway and then to the apartment, she did not say a word or show any expression. Panda did not allow his brother to go online. He simply didn¡¯t want mo bei to see the words of those who were no longer his fans. She would only say that she was blind to like someone like him. Then, she would tell him about her grievances and the attention that she had never received. Some even asked,¡±mo Nan, what are we to you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingertips moved slightly, and she crossed it off. Panda was wrong. To mo bei ... Fortunately, she was the one who was looking at it and not her brother. How could these bepared to her brother¡¯s hands? Every day. He was already numb to it. He would not have any other thoughts. The only thing she wanted now was for the National League toe quickly. There were still ten days left. Ten dayster. She would take back everything that those people owed her brother! The sky outside had already turned dark. The owner of the apartment didn¡¯t turn on the lights. She was still wearing her school uniform. Her ck hair was a little wet from the rain. Its owner didn¡¯t care. Hey on the bed, slightly curled up, and closed his eyes. He was very tired. Mo bei had a dream. In the dream, Supreme Alliance wasn¡¯t disbanded. Her brother didn¡¯t give her the chance to join Supreme Alliance just because of their poor family background. The genius jungler of the new era, this title wasn¡¯t hers. She only needed to carry her school bag. asionally, she would go and watch her brother practice. Whether it was master or senior Lin. She would teach her brother a lot of things. At the Nationalpetition. She watched from below. Her brother wasn¡¯t yed by his teammates and had won the final championship. However, this was just a dream. And dreams would always wake up one day ... The Feng family, on the second floor of the vi. After taking a shower, Feng nai opened his phone page again. It was already nineo¡¯ clock. There was still no notification. He looked at the profile picture and his eyebrows gradually furrowed. Little Lin was sitting in front of him, observing his brother¡¯s actions. He said,¡±¡±Brother, are you waiting for thedy¡¯s message?¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804: Feng nai and the others Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it and just hummedzily. He lowered his eyes and typed another line of words: ¡°Did you forget that there¡¯s someone waiting for you?¡± There was still no reply. It even felt like a stone sinking into the sea. Little Lin ran over.¡±¡±Brother, are you really going to chase this youngdy?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t obvious enough?¡± Feng nai asked instead of answering. Little Lin raised his head.¡±It¡¯s too obvious. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare little sister away.¡± Feng nai stopped what he was doing and didn¡¯t reply. He changed his ount to send messages. ¡°Are you at the base or at home?¡± This time, he used the WeChat ount that mo bei often used at the base. The result was the same as before. Little Lin still wanted to say something. But he saw his brother¡¯s cold face. Impatience was clearly written on his face. Little Lin tilted his little head and looked at him, still hesitating. Feng nai reached out and rubbed his head.¡±¡±Go to bed first. We¡¯ll talk about your sister another day.¡± ¡°Then, after you¡¯ve wooed the little sister, you can give the little brother to us. You two can y a sweet duo, and the little brother will bring me up the ranks.¡± Little Lin had taken two steps before he turned around and asked. Feng nai had already calmed down a little and returned to his usual nonchnce.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid not,¡± ¡°Why?¡± Little Lin was really about to get angry. Feng nai raised his eyes and nced at him.¡±Because they¡¯re all ...¡± He paused at this point. ¡°What are they?¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t understand why his brother had stopped halfway through his sentence. ¡°They¡¯re all mine,¡±Feng nai replied calmly. This person is definitely not my brother. Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up.¡±You can¡¯t do this. Little brother, little sister. You have to choose one.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no second choice when you be an adult. ¡± Feng nai nced at his phone again, but it was still ck. Little Lin pounced over in anger and bit his brother. Feng nai didn¡¯t react at all. He lifted his eyelids and said in a mocking tone,¡±¡±Little brat, you overestimate yourself.¡± Seeing that his brother had returned to normal, little Lin¡¯s round ck eyes turned.¡±¡±But, brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Little brother is acting weird today. Although he still doesn¡¯t talk much, he seems to hate you. ¡± ¡°Is there?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Feng nai lied through his teeth.¡±You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Little Lin chuckled.¡±Little brother can¡¯t wait to hack you to death, especially when you get close to little sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. ¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s a sis-con,¡± Feng nai said faintly. Sis-con? Little brother? It didn¡¯t look like it usually. ¡°Anyway, the big sister is a little like the Big Brother today, especially when you rub my head.¡± Little Lin said and gestured a number.¡±She touched me three times.¡± Feng nai put his phone away and said nonchntly,¡±¡±It seems like it¡¯s time to teach you the difference between men and women.¡± Little Lin was speechless. ¡°You can have ideas about anyone, but don¡¯t go after her, okay?¡± After Feng nai said this, he strolled out. Little Lin wanted to follow. Feng nai looked back.¡±Go to the bed. Don¡¯t dirty my pillow. I¡¯ll smoke a cigarette and read you a story when Ie back.¡± Little Lin became obedient upon hearing this. He ran back to the bed, lifted the quilt, and took his English storybook. He was waiting for his brother to return. Although Feng nai had taken out a cigarette from his cigarette box ... But he did not draw. He was making a phone call. It rang a few times. They were all cold notifications. He turned off his phone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that aunty mo was there. He would go straight to the apartment to look for a certain someone. Obviously, No. Especially after today¡¯s conversation. Feng nai could clearly feel it. Aunt mo didn¡¯t want her to y games ... Chapter 805 Chapter 805: bey Trantor: 549690339 At this thought, Feng nai hung up the phone. He was always a little impatient. It was probably because he sensed that someone was leaving. So, every time he couldn¡¯t contact her ... Feng nai would feel an indescribable uneasiness. However, she was part of the school¡¯s joint sports meet. He should be able to see her tomorrow. He thought about it. Feng nai returned the cigarette to the box. He walked back to the bedroom. ¡°Which one do you want to listen to?¡± Feng nai was half-lying down beside little Lin. Little Nailin immediately raised his paw and handed over the storybook in his hand. Feng NAI¡¯s fair fingers casually flipped through a page, and then a low, maic, and pleasant male voice was heard. It sounded particrly good on such a night. However, Feng nai was indeed distracted today. Little Lin listened to him reading the page over and over again without turning it. asionally, he would look at his phone. He knew that the youngdy his brother was waiting for had not contacted him. In fact, Feng nai still didn¡¯t know what the problem was. She had promised him to y together. He even turned off his phone. What were they hiding from? Was it really like what his brother said? his attacks were too strong and would scare people away. Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the pages, paused, and he looked at his brother. Little Lin¡¯s round ck eyes blinked. It wasn¡¯t hard to say. All he had to do was bring trouble Lin over to act coquettishly, roll around, and act cute. Anyway, a certain someone would fall for trouble Lin¡¯s tricks. Feng nai, who had started nning for the next day, had no idea that ck me knew that he had gone home to rest today. Hence, he had not told him about the interview video. After all, with boss Feng around, everything was within the scope. Feng Yi had indeed handled it quickly. There was no direct response. He only let the official post a screenshot of mo bei¡¯s battle results ever since she startedpeting. He didn¡¯t say anything else. In fact, ying this game ... He was someone who really liked to watch thepetition. All along, they only looked at battle results. This picture attracted a lot of likes from yers. ¡°Monan¡¯s support is unrivaled.¡± ¡°As a hero yer, it¡¯s normal for me to envy ck me¡¯s other four members.¡± ¡°Do you still remember what Almighty k said about my support? With such a support, do I have to kneel six times in a row?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to clear his name again. Heh, he¡¯s simply a malignant tumor.¡± ¡°Cancer your mother, if you don¡¯t y games, get lost.¡± ¡°Until now, I still don¡¯t understand why so many people suddenly like this game in the past two years. I think the number of people online is already dropping.¡± ¡°Bullsh * t. They don¡¯t y games and only like God. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t understand mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s operations at all. They¡¯re so annoying. As a hero¡¯s troll, I admit defeat.¡± ¡°There are still people scolding him for such a result. I don¡¯t understand the world of heroes.¡± ¡°Brother, calm down. It¡¯s all those who don¡¯t y scolding. Look at those who y, which one of them is scolding? it¡¯s a pity that those who y aren¡¯t saying anything. They¡¯re just waiting to watch thepetition.¡± ¡°Hehe, who said that we don¡¯t know how to y? we are also waiting to watch thepetition. We are waiting to see your brother Nan, this cancer, be exposed.¡± ¡°Really? you know how to y? Which girl said that?e up, one blood, one tower. ¡± ¡°What one blood one tower?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Iughed.¡± ¡°I know how to y with you, you furball, with my bad temper! Don¡¯t you know how to y one blood one tower?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found the key to why I can¡¯t get into diamond. There are people like girls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your type, don¡¯t me the girl. ¡± ¡°In e-sports, there¡¯s no gender difference. If you¡¯re a noob, then don¡¯t be a noob. I still want to watch mo Nan y and secretly learn some of the essence of a support.¡± ¡°As an old yer, I had originally uninstalled this game, but after seeing mo Nan¡¯spetition, I downloaded it back. I keep feeling that my passion from back then has returned.¡± ¡°No matter how good you are at gaming, what¡¯s the use if you have a bad character?¡± ¡°This is apetition, it¡¯s fine as long as you y well.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it doesn¡¯t matter if his character is bad? I¡¯ve really seen the values of the southern fans.¡± ¡°Are the haters this year so good at finding loopholes in words? I¡¯m not a fan of the South, I¡¯m a hero yer. How can a professional yer with such results be a cancer? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°Then exin to me why the other three in team two have never lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know too. How did their results go up? when they were with mo Nan, they didn¡¯t even have any support. They didn¡¯t look at the map at all.¡± ¡°He dodged all the Q¡¯s that he should have dodged. He moved at his limit for three waves and held on in the jungle for a long time. No teammates came. Even a God would die.¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t y this game won¡¯t understand. There¡¯s nothing much to say. Mo Nan, you can do it. You¡¯re in ck me now, so you won¡¯t be without support.¡± ¡°These words sound so awkward. You¡¯re clearly a malignant tumor, but you¡¯re still biting back.¡± ¡°The others in the jungle survived without any support, why did he die? he¡¯s a noob.¡± ¡°Please post the battle record. I¡¯ve brought mo Nan¡¯s battle record in Tuhai. A jungler with 1 kill and 7 deaths.¡± ¡°Did you watch that match?¡± ¡°Is there a need to look? this kind of result, hehe.¡± Mo bei was right about one thing. No one cared about the process. The only thing that mattered here was the results. Moreover, how many people would look at it from the perspective of ying games? Very few people knew that mo Nan had been yed. In front of everyone. There would never be a truth. There was only a continuous crusade. Feng Yi understood and suppressed the poprity, not replying. In his opinion, all these could not hurt bey at all. There wasn¡¯t much meaning to it. What was it like? It was enough to see the oue on the field. If it was under normal circumstances. Indeed, these things couldn¡¯t hurt the North. It was just that today was too special. The darkness seemed to never pass. It was said that light was at the end of the dark capital. Why did the light that belonged to her brother seem to be unable to shine in? Mo bei did not sleep well. His heart was a little empty. When she woke up in the morning, her face was the same as yesterday. He was so pale that he looked sickly. Mo bei used the cold water to wash her face and tidied up her school uniform. When she was doing this, there was no emotion on her face. She took the bag with one hand, but her breath was still cold. On the bus, people kept turning back to look. Mo bei didn¡¯t look up. She only unlocked her phone and saw a lot of messages. But this time, she did not reply. After he turned it off, he put it in his pocket. Those who were moved and blushed. It was as if they had disappeared overnight. Other than a faint gentleness. Right now, mo bei only wanted to go home and study everyone¡¯s fighting style after she finished her long-distance run. There were many people taking the bus at this time. After all, it was the peak period. She would also meet people from the same school. When the girls saw mo bei in the car, their faces turned red and they stopped chattering. They all knew that the iceberg top student loved silence. However, why did their little brother seem to be in low spirits today? Just as he was thinking. The driver mmed on the brakes. One of the girls bumped into him. He thought he would hit his head. However, she was quickly pulled back by a hand. Her porcin-white hands were almost transparent. The moment they touched, they separated, but it was shockingly hot. Chapter 806 Chapter 806: Naer knows that bei is having a fever Trantor: 549690339 The girl raised her eyes in shock. All he could see was the other party¡¯s cold arc. He didn¡¯t say much. She could also smell the clear and cold aura on the young man. The bus arrived at the station, and many people got on. However, the temperature could not lie. Their little brother seemed to have a fever. After getting out of the car. The girl wanted to tell her friends. ¡°Just now, you were so close to being held in Little big brother¡¯s arms,¡± his friends were still envious. The girl furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Hey, soul return, soul return.¡± Someone was waving in front of her. ¡°Little brother, you have apetition today, right?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Are you still sleeping? didn¡¯t we just say that although we¡¯re in No. 1 middle school, our hearts are cheering for little brother?¡± ¡°Will the boys in the ss call us traitors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The girls from No. 2 middle school will definitely cheer for our young master Feng. It¡¯s impolite to not reciprocate.¡± ¡°You can even use this idiom like this, 2333 ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. ¡± ¡°Little brother seems to be having a fever,¡± the girl said softly. ¡°Fever?¡± The other two men turned their heads around. The girl nodded, her face red.¡±¡±I touched my hand just now. It felt especially hot.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s feeling amorous?¡± ¡°Flower in the heart?¡± ¡°Little deer running around?¡± ¡°You guys ...¡± The girl was helpless.¡±Don¡¯t y with the idiom ¡®Dragon¡¯. It¡¯s really hot.¡± Hearing this, the other two finally realized the seriousness of the situation.¡±If that¡¯s the case, how do we run the long-distance race?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you have a fever at all, but you really don¡¯t have much energy. I thought it was because of what happened online.¡± ¡°I heard that there are a lot of points for this long-distance running exercise. Professional athletes like them have few sses, so they can only make up for it in this aspect.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± The three of them looked at each other. In the end, one of them pushed up his sses and pretended to be calm.¡±¡±I have an idea.¡± Ten minutester. ¡°This is the method you spoke of!?¡± The three of them got closer and closer to the back of the figure that kept strangers away. After all, young master Feng really wasn¡¯t like brother iceberg. ¡°What else?¡± The girl in sses told herself not to shake her hands.¡±Young master Feng¡¯s event is also a long-distance race. The two of them will meet. When the timees, young master Feng will take care of the little brother. They are so close, so it will definitely work.¡± That¡¯s right, they were no longer at loggerheads with each other like before. There should be no problem. But no girl in No. 1 middle school dared to approach young master Feng. He would be torn apart by his fan club. Moreover, young master Feng didn¡¯t look very happy today. Especially since he had been standing at the school gate for a long time. He seemed to be waiting for someone. Before he could, the side profile of his face, which was holding the ck umbre, became even colder. Even though no one in No. 1 middle school understood. Why did young master Feng have to hold an umbre even on a sunny day? But the cold airing from his back ... Everyone could feel it. Feng nai was indeed under a lot of pressure. One was because of the rhythm. The second reason was that all the messages were read, but the person did not reply. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he could feel the sudden coldness. It was as if she had separated him from her. Feng nai didn¡¯t think that thosements would affect her. However, this feeling of being pushed away ... He couldn¡¯t help but look at her deeply. Even the hand holding the umbre was a little tight. It was only until a probing voice rang out beside her. At first, it was a little soft, but as it got faster and faster, she closed her eyes and said,¡±That, that, young master Feng, little brother, ah, no, I mean, mo Nan from No. 2 high school seems to be having a fever!¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807: Shuai bei, two people Trantor: 549690339 Suddenly. All his thoughts stopped. Feng nai turned to look at her, his eyes burning.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± Mo Nan is running a fever.¡± The bespectacled girl pushed her friend forward and spoke faster and faster.¡±When she was on the bus today, she lost her bnce and Mo Nan helped her up. He said that mo Nan¡¯s hand was hot and that he should be having a fever.¡± He nodded, he nodded his head vigorously! Young master Feng¡¯s gaze was a little scary. He was so handsome. Feng nai took a deep breath. After suppressing some of his emotions, he said,¡±¡±Thank you for telling me this.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± ¡°Young master Feng, just take good care of my little brother,¡± the girls whispered. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t yours, but mine. His eyes darkened and he walked straight to the infirmary. The sports meet was about to begin. On this day, the students didn¡¯t need to attend sses. But they had to go in a square formation. The entire No. 2 middle school. There were indeed a lot of good-looking people. However, the school hunk was the only one who had a temperament. Mo bei had been caught at thest minute to raise the sign. Conduct points doubled. This also meant that she didn¡¯t have toe to ss for the next ten days. As long as her grades didn¡¯t fall behind, it wouldn¡¯t affect her qualification to participate in the Nationalpetition. Mo bei would definitely agree to such a thing. Old ban looked at the teenager who had changed into a dark suit and suddenly had confidence in their second high school¡¯s appearance at the sports meet this year! Mo bei stood there, holding the wooden token with one hand. Her figure was clear and tall, and it was very conspicuous. He looked like a Prince who was not here to participate in a sports event. Instead, he looked like he was going to participate in a piano performance. His handsome side profile exuded an unspeakable indifference. Coupled with her translucent, cold, and pale skin ... People couldn¡¯t help but look at it. The girls in the cheerleading team were all blushing. With the school hunk bringing them around, this year¡¯s welfare was really full. However, Zhao Jianjian ran over with two meat buns in his hands.¡±Brother Nan, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? it¡¯s just out of the pot. Help me out first. Just remember to give me a red packetter. I¡¯m poor recently.¡± Mo bei nced at him, tapped on her phone, and sent him 8.88. She didn¡¯t take his meat bun, but took a bottle of water from his arms. This made the girl, who had wanted to bring water to mo bei, stomp her feet and snort. Zhao Jianjian felt a chill at the back of his neck and said,¡±Brother Nan, you still have to run a long distanceter. Will you make it in time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very light, and if one listened carefully, it was a little hoarse.¡±¡±Prepare my school uniform.¡± Zhao Jianjian nodded.¡±That¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s just that brother Nan¡¯splexion is too pale. Just now, the sissy even asked if he needed to apply some BB cream on you to cover it up. I told him to get lost. Brother Nan, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mo bei returned the half-finished cup of water to him. She still spoke very little. ¡°I¡¯m off. ¡± The order for the square formation to gather sounded. As the one who had raised the sign, mo bei had to be the first to stand there. After putting on a dark-colored suit, his young and upright body was so handsome that even themander teacher couldn¡¯t help but smile. The music started ying. The students from each ss returned to their own teams. No matter if they were from No. 1 middle school or No. 2 middle school. He could hear that familiar voice. ¡°The one walking towards us is ...¡± The scene was very sensational, and the screams were louder than any other year. The leaders sat on the podium, each of them like an old fox, understanding what he meant. The teachers of No. 1 middle school once again had the urge to snatch her away. Not only was she good at her studies, but she also listened attentively in ss and even cooperated by raising her sign. Unlike them, who had signed up for a long-distance running event and had yet to appear. The teacher was so angry that she wanted to confiscate a certain someone¡¯s phone again. When the boys from No. 1 high school saw that mo bei was the one who raised the sign from No. 2 high school, they also started discussing. ¡°F * ck, I lost.¡± ¡°I think my ears are going to explode.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the girls in our ss try to hide it? that¡¯s second high! An old enemy!¡± ¡°If we had known earlier, we would have asked young master Feng to raise the sign. What School Belle? she¡¯s not enough to fight.¡± ¡°When they stood together, I realized that mo Nan was really fair.¡± ¡°Young master Feng is also white.¡± ¡°Where did young master Feng go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was just there.¡± ¡°They¡¯re bullying us for not having good looks. ¡± At this moment, azy voice sounded,¡±¡±Who¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Young master Feng!¡± The boys ¡®eyes lit up. For the first time, they felt that young master Feng¡¯s existence was not to attack them, but to strengthen their morale! Look, some of the girls ¡®gazes have already returned! Feng nai didn¡¯t understand why they were so enthusiastic. There were still two boxes of medicine in his pocket. His gazended on No. 2 middle school, but he didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. ¡°Young master Feng,¡± one of the boys said regretfully,¡±you should havee back earlier. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have been whipped to death by mo Nan.¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t interested in whipping corpses, so he looked over.¡±¡±Where is she?¡± ¡°Mo Nan?¡± ¡°I just walked over,¡± the boy pointed to the far west. Because they were too far away, Feng nai could only see a very blurry figure from where he was. He raised his eyebrows and was about to lift his leg. He was stopped by the voice behind him.¡±Student Feng nai, the next event is long-distance running. Where are you going?¡± Old ban¡¯s expression was really ugly. It made sense. Young master Feng seemed to be a littlete for such a big sports event. Feng nai nced over and said nonchntly,¡±¡±It¡¯s time for the long-distance race. I¡¯m feeling nervous, so I¡¯m just taking a walk to adjust myself. ¡± I don¡¯t believe you! The teacher said,¡±when you start running, you can slowly adjust. Your conduct points are not enough for you to deduct again. There¡¯s more.¡± At this point, the teacher walked closer and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,¡±¡±Who was the one who wrote thest checkup?¡± ¡°My girlfriend.¡± It was an unexpected answer. The teacher was a little dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t everyone saying that it was written by mo Nan? How did she be his girlfriend? Just as the teacher was stunned. Feng nai nced at his phone, then lowered his eyes and typed a line of words.¡±I have something for you when we meetter.¡± He, he sent a message in front of the teacher again! The students of No. 1 middle school couldn¡¯t bear to watch their young master Feng¡¯s operation anymore. Sure enough. The teacher¡¯s face turned green. However, she couldn¡¯t confiscate his phone today. He was really angry! On the other side, mo bei, who had put down her sign, had a cold side profile. She wasn¡¯t even sweating. This was what made people feel strange. The sign wasn¡¯t clear, and they had walked around in a big circle. They were all sweating. Why wasn¡¯t there any school hunk? Was it because he was wearing too little? Mo bei did not stay any longer. After changing into her school uniform, her head felt a little swollen. The waves of coldness made her reach out to support herself against the wall. The bite marks from yesterday were still on her lips, and they were now unusually red. When she walked in the square formation earlier, they had already captured the souls of many young girls. Mo bei didn¡¯t notice. Even when she saw the message, she only switched off her phone, tied her shoces, and took another sip of mineral water. Then, he strolled toward the men¡¯s Long-distance running assembly ... Chapter 808 Chapter 808: Naibei¡¯s public disy of affection at the sports meet Trantor: 549690339 The moment he saw mo bei walking over ... He was someone who had been in contact with Chen Yu all this time. ¡°Malignant tumor.¡± He was always suppressed by her. It had been really ufortable during this period of time. Previously, his results were the best, and the teachers did not look for him. Now, this trash was in the limelight everywhere. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t do anything here. So many people were watching. If he dared to make a move ... He didn¡¯t even need to participate in the National League. Young master Chen had already called a group of people and was waiting to stop them. How could he let him enter the finals so easily? Mo bei stood there. When she heard the word ¡°malignant tumor,¡± she cast a sideways nce at the person. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re a cancer?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze and looked to her right, clenching her fist tightly. That person pushed up his sses. He looked like a good student, but everything was like that. What looked good might not be good. He liked to y with right and wrong, and he liked to eat melons. There was no such person in that incident. ¡°If you want to make a move,e,e,e, hit here.¡± The manughed. Because he had nothing to lose, he was unscrupulous.¡±If you y, you won¡¯t be able to go to the Nationalpetition, is it ...¡± He had not finished his words. A loud bang was heard! A basketball was thrown over! He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of reducing his strength. It hit his face. The man held his nose, his expression changing from pain.¡±Who, who is so blind!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±he said. It was Feng nai. As he spoke, he bent over and picked up another one, smiling faintly, polite and unorganized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped. ¡± That person was a little scared the moment he saw Feng nai. After all, he was different from mo Nan. Young master Chen had only told him to provoke mo Nan, not young master Feng. Feng nai strolled over, the smile on his lips gone, and his eyes were a little cold.¡±¡±Do you think I¡¯ll slip a second time?¡± The man¡¯s body stiffened, and his face turned pale. He turned around and walked to the other track. He was worried that young master Feng would really do it, and he would even say that it was all unintentional. Feng nai didn¡¯t have the extra time to look at him. After he saw that she had left, he walked directly to mo bei. ¡°This student from No. 1 middle school, you¡¯re not on this track. You¡¯re on another ...¡± The teacher was still shouting. She saw Feng nai raise his hand and lift mo bei¡¯s fringe up. He ced his palm on it, his handsome side profile and his brows furrowed into a knot. The girls from No. 2 middle school collectively stopped their teacher.¡±¡±Teacher, look up in the sky, there¡¯s a spaceship.¡± A flying ship, hehehehe ... ¡°I think you all should call your parents. This is the sports meet, how can youe in makeup? also, that male student, why are you looking in the mirror for no reason? why are you wearing a dress?¡± One could imagine the teacher¡¯s mental breakdown. Zhao Jianjian patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. The woman in the dress snorted.¡±Ask young master Feng to take good care of brother Nan. Brother Nan looked so Haggard today. He didn¡¯t even look up at me. I didn¡¯t even put on any powder for him.¡± ¡°Brother Nan really doesn¡¯t like to dress up, and he doesn¡¯t like to look at you,¡± Zhao Jianjian said seriously. ¡°Get lost!¡± It was a very manly tone. Zhao Jianjian was also impressed by his voice, which changed so easily. The entire field was noisy. However, mo bei did not hear anything. It was hot, so hot that his throat hurt. She was not in the mood to care about anyone¡¯s provocation. He thought that this was the end of it. She touched his coolness ... Chapter 809 Chapter 809: Nainai seduces Trantor: 549690339 The refreshing minty tobo smell was mixed with the smell of the sun. It was veryfortable to put it on her burning forehead. It was just that any feeling that could make one feel nostalgic would make one soft. And at this moment, the thing mo bei needed the least was softness. She raised her hand and removed the man¡¯s hand.¡±¡±The teacher wants you to return to the team.¡± Feng nai looked at that handsome and pale face, and no matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t vent it. He threw the medicine and water at her. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m going back. ¡± After mo bei opened the bottle of water, she seemed to have thought of something. She looked up at him and took two steps back. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes turned a little cold. Mo bei cleared her throat, her voice clear and raspy.¡±¡±It¡¯s viral. It¡¯s contagious. ¡± Feng nai suddenlyughed. He took the water she was drinking and took a sip. Mo bei paused. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was still very unorganized.¡±Alright, I¡¯ve already infected those who should be infected. You¡¯re so far away from me. How can you talk like this?¡± The girls who were listening to this were very excited. Young master Feng was too cowardly. Why didn¡¯t I notice this before? ¡°You still want to talk?¡± ¡°Student, let me remind you again. Go back to No. 1 middle school¡¯s track.¡± The teacher finally came. Thus, everyone just watched as young master Feng was chased away. His eyes were still on brother Nan, but he could not disobey the rules because he was a teacher. However, just the frequent side nces were enough to make them feel happy. If this wasn¡¯t dating, then what was it?! Mo bei held the bottle of mineral water in her hand. She raised her hand and took another sip before sending the medicine in. He stood there thinking about something. There was still one minute before the start of the long-distance race. All the registered students had already gathered. A certain teacher¡¯s attention had been on Feng nai. If he came over again, he would definitely blow the whistle. ¡°It¡¯s so hard on the teacher. Apart from checking the time, he also has to see if anyone is pretending to be our No. 2 middle school¡¯s contestant.¡± ¡°Actually, young master Feng could have married into our family, hehehe.¡± The countdown finally ended. A certain teacher had thought that his work was finally over. He didn¡¯t expect that the moment he started running ... That person approached the students on their side. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he wanted to. Long-distance running was a mixed-type track. Mo bei also realized that someone was beside her. She didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. The minty fragrance that wafted into his nose was too familiar. The long-distance run was around the big track. The starting point was No. 2 middle school. After running half a round, he would reach No. 1 middle school. The boys from No. 1 middle school, who had originally wanted to rely on young master Feng to win the battle, were stunned when they saw this scene. Even though both of them were ranked quite high. But everyone knew young master Feng¡¯s skillst year. After running five thousand meters, he didn¡¯t even take a breath. The person in second ce was still onep behind him. But now ... ¡°There¡¯s no hope. The only project we could win against No. 2 middle school has also copsed. ¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve checked if mo Nan was participating before letting young master Feng sign up. I think young master Feng¡¯s intentions are too obvious. The things on the second high school¡¯s intr can¡¯t be true, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re teammates, shouldn¡¯t we go easy on them? what are you thinking!¡± ¡°It is! Young master Feng, go for it!¡± Anyone who had run a long-distance race would know. The more he got to the end, the more he had to adjust his breathing. But often, he couldn¡¯t do it. He was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even use his legs. Not to mention adjusting his breathing. After running three thousand meters, many people had already slowed down. That included mo bei. Chapter 810 Chapter 810: Naibao bei Trantor: 549690339 The heat made it difficult to adjust his breathing. Due to the effects of the fever, her knees were starting to hurt. If it was the mo bei under normal circumstances ... It wasn¡¯t difficult to finish five kilometers. The vocational school had morning exercises every day. This was the management model for students who lived on campus. No matter if it was a boy or a girl. He would run three thousand meters every day. Only then would he go back to cook. Mo bei had always lived a self-disciplined life. The habit of getting up early to run was also reflected in the base. Otherwise, he would not have been the first person to rise to power in ck me. The ringing in his ears started to appear. Mo bei looked at the crowd not far away. Her head was spinning and in pain, so much so that her vision was also decreasing. Her vision was a little blurry, and she cked out in bursts. At that moment, someone grabbed her wrist. Immediately after, she was hugged by a warm embrace. It was because he had been running. His breathing wasn¡¯t very stable. His heartbeat was so loud that it was clear and deafening when it entered his ears. It was as if it could extend into her blood. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. They heard deafening screams from all around. His mind was nk. The teacher was blowing the whistle. ¡°This student ...¡± Before he could finish. Feng nai opened his mouth and said politely with a smile,¡±¡±Teacher, thepetition rules don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t run while carrying someone.¡± This ... There was indeed no such rule. But why is it always you! The teacher who blew the whistle seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. Fortunately, the higher-ups would leave soon and would not really finish watching all the sports. But the students were all watching. And they were all shouting. The teacher had a headache. He stood there, not knowing what to do. Feng nai spoke again.¡±This student is running a fever. Friendshipes first,petitiones second. I¡¯m Youyou.¡± The boys from No. 1 middle school almost vomited blood when they heard this. Young master Feng could even say things like camaraderie at school! The teacher actually believed him. No wonder he had beening over since just now. He had wrongly med this student.¡±Run properly, there¡¯s still half ap.¡± Upon hearing this, the students from No. 1 middle school covered their eyes. Mo bei, on the other hand, looked up at the half-curved corners of his lips and the face that seeped into the light. She did not notice the passage of time at all. It was as if something had been injected into her cold chest. It seemed that people only needed a little bit of sweetness to be able to persist. Especially when he was in a desperate situation. Fatigue swept over him. The force that bound her was very strong. And she was really a little tired. It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish half a round. However, he had never seen such a scene before. On the 5000-meter track. A tall and slender figure carried another young man horizontally and walked the remaining half of thep against the light. His handsome and clear side profile was very clean. The girls from No. 2 middle school were so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to say. She had originally thought that Feng nai would let her go at the finish line. He didn¡¯t expect that the voice would say,¡±¡±Where¡¯s the infirmary?¡± This position was the closest to No. 2 middle school. The girls pointed behind them and saw that the man¡¯s long legs didn¡¯t even stop. He strolled over, not caring how many people were running down. Most importantly, he did not put her down. In the end, Feng nai let go of her on the bed in the infirmary. His hand pressed against mo bei¡¯s wrist, and he leaned over to her ear. His voice was a little low, and his breath was all over her face.¡±Little brother, if you don¡¯t cooperate, I don¡¯t mind tearing your school uniform. You¡¯re running a fever anyway, so why don¡¯t you make it higher?¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811: Sweet, love rival appears Trantor: 549690339 Mo beipletely believed that he would do as he said. After all, this person had never cared about No. 1 or No. 2 middle school. Even though he still looked nonchnt. But the danger in his eyes was clear. Mo bei saw it clearly and didn¡¯t move again. She justy there. Other than the smell of the disinfectant in the infirmary, she could only smell the minty scent on his body. Seeing that she had stopped moving, Feng nai sat up straight and measured her forehead again, as if he had just cursed. At this moment, mo bei¡¯s entire body rxed, and her thoughts did not spin as quickly. He seemed to be frowning, not knowing what he was going to do. After a while. Mo bei heard other sounds. ¡°Why is your fever so high? your heart is beating a little fast too. Are you allergic to medicine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Come here and help me get the medicine.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It was the sound of the curtain being lifted again. At this moment, mo bei had alreadypletely closed her eyes. The only memory she could recall was ... It was just that it was very cold when he was being pricked. Mo bei subconsciously raised her hand, wanting to touch it. However, Feng nai pressed down on her wrist. The doctor at the infirmary said,¡±there are three bottles of fluid in total. They should be finished in an hour and a half. If you have a task to do, you can leave first.¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look after her,¡±Feng nai said faintly. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a water dispenser and paper cups outside. Tell him to drink more hot water. It¡¯s too hot and he¡¯s a little dehydrated.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai responded, but he didn¡¯t let go of mo bei¡¯s wrist. The doctor retracted his gaze and walked out. Once the zipper was pulled up, the patient could sleep very soundly there. After the voice beside him disappeared. Mo bei had indeed fallen into a deep sleep. She was already very tired, and there were sleeping pills in the liquid. Mo bei had indeed fallen into a deep sleep. Except for the soreness in her knee joints and the strength he used to press her down. He could not feel anything else. Feng nai took the water and left it there until it wasn¡¯t so hot. Without any hesitation, he took a sip, pinched her chin, and kissed her. He was still sleeping, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about her finding out. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on the corner of mo bei¡¯s lips. The red was unusually piercing. His eyes darkened, and he leaned over to kiss her on the forehead. Just like that, after feeding her about two sses of water, Feng nai stopped. Seeing that her hand was about to move again, he simply pressed on her wrist and suddenlyughed.¡±Why are you like a child? you like to move around when you¡¯re receiving fluid transfusions.¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t hear him, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t answer him. Feng nai reached out and brushed away the stray hair on her forehead. When it came to taking care of people ... Young master Feng had never had much experience. This time, he probably knew everything. The more she looked at that face, the paler she felt. Halfway through, the doctor came in to change the fluid.¡±¡±This bottle will hurt a little when he¡¯s receiving the IV. Make sure he doesn¡¯t move around. If he wakes up and feels a bitter taste in his mouth, make him drink another ss of water. It¡¯s normal.¡± Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment. Mo bei had yet to wake up. Seeing that she was moving again, he peeled a mint candy with his slender fingers and fed it to her. When he saw that the space between her brows was about to disperse, Feng nai pressed against mo bei¡¯s forehead and smiled gently.¡±¡±Give it back when you¡¯re better.¡± Because it was a sports meet, there were bound to be students who fell and bumped into each other. The number of people in the infirmary started to increase. However, after everyone lifted the curtain on the right, their first reaction was to quickly put it down! Oh my God! Why was young master Feng here? This was the infirmary of No. 2 middle school! They didn¡¯t go the wrong way! Then why was young master Feng here?! Every time, they would just look at each other and not dare to ask. Just like that, Feng nai used his face to upy an entire single room in second High¡¯s Infirmary. There were girls who wanted to see how mo bei was doing. At the same time, Feng nai said,¡±she needs to rest.¡± It ended the girls ¡®thoughts of judging people. However, the girls still brought a lot of things, such as milk, biscuits, and so on. ¡°Young master Feng, please feed brother Nan some food when he wakes up. I heard from Jianjian that brother Nan hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± Feng nai had epted all the things and piled them next to the bed. It was only then that the male doctor in the infirmary realized that the person who was sick seemed to be an influential figure in the school. The person standing guard beside him did not seem to be wearing their school uniform. It had to be said that the doctor¡¯s reaction was a little slow. Seeing that the third bottle of fluid was about to be used up, he couldn¡¯t just drive him out. Furthermore, the female students had brought in a lot of snacks and fruits. Even he had a share. ¡°Doctor, treat my brother Nan well. He still has to y in thepetition ...¡± Since she had been asked to do so, she should just pretend that he had not seen anything. Time passed very slowly. Mo bei did not wake up. Feng nai watched the snacks pile up higher and higher. He made a call back to the Feng family. ¡°Brother?¡± Little Lin was a little surprised. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Come over with old Wangter. There¡¯s something delicious for you.¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t believe her. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re snatching mine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone who admires your little brother. ¡± When Feng nai said the word ¡®love¡¯, his voice was clearly a little deep.¡±¡±She¡¯s running a fever, she can¡¯t eat snacks. ¡± The moment little Lin heard that his little brother was sick, he immediately sat up straight.¡±¡±I¡¯ll head over now!¡± ¡°Come on, your little brother is in a bad mood. She¡¯ll fall for your cute act.¡± Little Lin felt that his brother was a little unwilling when he said this. He was not the only one who knew how to act cute. His brother had always followed them for free meals. Hmph! He didn¡¯t say anything more and quickly got to work. Meanwhile, after Feng nai hung up, he suddenly received three messages. ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Boss, quickly look at this!¡± ¡°An interview from the Korean server!¡± The Korean server? What did it have to do with him? Feng nai was just about to exit the room. The fourth message came in: ¡°This interview is clearly to help my brother! That¡¯s too awesome!¡± This sentence. This made Feng nai raise his eyebrows. His fingers moved slightly and he clicked in. Whether it was the host or the team being interviewed, they were all faces that he often saw in the worldpetition. ¡°We all know that this game was very exciting, especially night God¡¯s wave of backhand team wipe. It was simply too exciting. It was also a zero win for the other team. I really can¡¯t imagine which team can stop night God now. This is what the bullet screen said. Regarding this point, what does night God think?¡± He had thought that he would not get an answer. After all, it wasn¡¯t like no one had asked this question before. Bing Ye had never given a direct answer. He only tilted his handsome face to the side. His features were sharp, and he had an aura that made others not dare to ask more. But at this moment, he opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±Someone can block it.¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812: Liking someone, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Someone was there? Who was it? Even if the emcee didn¡¯t say anything, her expression had already expressed all her thoughts. The only person that could be guessed in the bulletments was ¡°King.¡± After all, when night God was live streaming, he had been killed by this yer from China. However, that was not an officialpetition. However, in terms of Feng NAI¡¯s speed of climbing the rankings in the Korean server ... It had indeed caused many people to suffer. For example, when As saw the id King, he gritted his teeth. The emceeughed.¡±It seems like AS is very against King. This yer is also God-level, but unfortunately, he¡¯s been defeated every year and hasn¡¯t qualified for the world Tournament. Personally, I¡¯m looking forward to it too. One day, I¡¯ll be able to see night God y against him inning. It¡¯ll be very exciting. God ye is shouting for King over the wall. Do you want to find a day to practice?¡± Feng nai watched the video. That person nced sideways, but his tone didn¡¯t change.¡±¡±King is indeed strong, but I¡¯m not talking about him.¡± Instantly. The bullet screen exploded. Even though he was a Korean server yer, he was still a pro yer. But he was a world-ss champion. It was no exaggeration to say. As long as they were yers who yed hero. No one would dislike him. As a result, the bulletments were not only in their country¡¯snguage, but also innguages from all over the world. ¡°It¡¯s not King. ¡± ¡°Then who could it be?¡± ¡°F * ck, I can¡¯t even imagine what a person who can stop my night God looks like.¡± The host was just as stunned, and even forgot what he was going to say next. However, this didn¡¯t affect ye Bing. His voice was neither fast nor slow, and he was still wearing his battle uniform.¡±This yer is also Chinese. His name is mo bei and Xiang Nan. I think he¡¯s in the same team as King.¡± Mo bei Xiang Nan? Some people in China might know. But in foreign countries? Who was this? The host even felt that there was a problem with her reserve. She had never heard of this id before. The AS, on the other hand, let out an ¡°ah¡± at the side with a unique ent. ¡°I¡¯ve added this guy many times, but he never passed. His performance is really amazing. Hahahaha, he actually beat me.¡± The female host was even more dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know if it was toote to search for this mo bei and Xiang Nan yer. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re paying so much attention to him.¡± AS elbowed ye Bing. After ye Bing nced at him, she spoke again. Unexpectedly, she started to exin,¡±¡±Mo bei and Xiang Nan are also members of Team Dark res. They only joined in the second half of this year. Their ying style is amazing, and their hero pool is also very deep. They seem to be an all-rounder. So far, he has only yed as a support and upper unit in China¡¯spetitions. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing him take up more positions, and I also hope to be able to y against him one day.¡± The words ¡°all-rounder¡± made the host¡¯s eyes light up. There was actually an all-rounder among the current yers in China? ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s going on? my night God¡¯s style doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never introduced anyone like this before. ¡± ¡°This is more than what he said in a dozen interviews.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder who this Chinese yer is.¡± ¡°I saw it. He¡¯s so handsome in the photo!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite young. ¡± ¡°A neer?¡± At that time. People still didn¡¯t know. Right now. It was only a superficial love. This was also the first time. The id ¡°mo bei Xiang Nan¡± was known all over the world. On the inte, many people had dug up the videos of this young man ying in thepetition. Meanwhile, in thements section of ck me¡¯s official website ... Some even asked mo bei to roll south. The only difference was that more and more people who yed hero knew this id. Most of thements on the domestic video were scolding mo bei and Xiang Nan. So what? my friends abroad can¡¯t understand. They only felt that this person was simply awesome. Even a support could y such numbers. ¡°If I had this kind of support, I would be able to fly too!¡± ¡°I really want to y a game!¡± ¡°In the past, the position of the support has always been the easiest to ignore. After watching these few matches, I feel like our support position has been cleared.¡± ¡°As an adc, I also want to blow this support¡¯s trumpet. Catching a Q is simply godly!¡± ¡°Hey, brother, my friend from China said that he has a bad reputation.¡± ¡°ck man with a question mark face, reputation? I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m falling in love with this kid!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really unusual for the night God to pay so much attention to a yer. ¡± These were not in the video. They were all screenshots Panda had taken on the inte and sent to Feng nai. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on thest sentence. Her fingers clenched tightly. That indescribable sense of frustration came back. Ever since he saw ye Bing¡¯s contact number in that person¡¯s ount ... This frustration had never been eliminated. She knew that mo Nan was lying about her sister having a boyfriend. He could not help but think about it. And now, all his guesses had turned into reality. Ye Bing already knew that she was the current ¡®mo Nan¡¯. These were perhaps not what Feng nai was most concerned about. What he cared about the most was that when she was being mocked, he couldn¡¯t respond directly like ye Bing did. Because he was her Captain. No matter what he said, it would only make the rhythm more ruthless. Those people who said they liked him. Yet, he was asking the person he cared about the most to get lost. Feng nai gripped his phone tightly. He suddenly felt like smoking. He did the same. He walked out, lowered his head, and lit a cigarette. When she found out about this this morning, she was stunned. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to respond. That old fox probably expected him to do this, and he pressed on with a sentence, ¡± ¡± You¡¯re the captain of dark res. What you need to do is to lead this team to the championship. Mo Nan should also want the championship the most. As for the rest, every response you make will only make the people you like think that it was mo Nan who caused you to be like this. It¡¯s fine if the fans really don¡¯t like you anymore, but those who feel that you¡¯ve hurt them because you guys don¡¯t follow the path they like will always be angry. It¡¯s fine if they vent their anger on you, but if they vent it on mo Nan, it¡¯ll undoubtedly make things worse. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. He had smoked a lot of cigarettes the entire morning. She could even hear that Foxyughter. ¡°My sharp-tongued nephew, you¡¯re still too young. But it¡¯s not a bad thing for you to be like this.¡± At the very least, it could make the little guy feel more motivated. Feng Yi didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He could only hope that his vicious-tongued and shameless nephew was strong enough. Since they all liked the little guy, how could they not be stronger? One had to admit that Feng Yi had always been an expert at cutting the heart with his words. After all, he was a businessman. No matter how bad his mood was, Feng nai had already digested it. He only took two puffs of his cigarette before returning to the infirmary. Before he went in, he even dispersed the smell on his coat. When he really liked someone. This was probably the case. The sharp edge had hurt her. He retracted his aura and didn¡¯t release it. When the needles were removed, mo bei was half-awake and only vaguely felt his hand supporting her. She didn¡¯t clearly hear what the doctor had instructed him to do ... Chapter 813 Chapter 813: This year, I want to be the champion Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot. ¡± The doctor was wearing a surgical mask and brought a bottle of medical alcohol over.¡±¡±After we go back, if he still has a fever, ask his family to apply some alcohol on him. It will lower his temperature.¡± Feng nai took it. The doctor was thinking that he had to wake her up. She saw the handsome young man in front of her bend down and pick up the person on the bed. It was no different from when he came. The doctor only took one more look, and he felt a little uneasy. The students from No. 2 high school and No. 1 high school were also not calm. They had seen young master Feng carry brother Nan into the car. What kind of operation was this? He was clearly going to bring her home. In the distance, a pair of eyes saw this scene. She quietly hid the viciousness in her voice and took out her phone to take a picture. He made a phone call.¡±Young master Chen, we can¡¯t block people today. I took a picture of what miss Yu wanted. I¡¯ll send it to you on WeChatter. Such a picture is enough to make things ambiguous.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it today, then we¡¯ll do it another day.¡± Chen Yu¡¯s expression was very dark. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why night God would say that in an interview. He had asked brother Lu before. His brother Lu¡¯s eyes were obviously darker than his. After all, the night God¡¯s words clearly denied them. Even miss Yu was in a difficult position. She wanted him to give her some solid evidence. Without something, how was he going to get rid of her? When Chen Yu thought of this, he said to the other side,¡±¡±Send me the photo and keep an eye on it. There will be a time before the National League to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. That person looked up again at the back view in the distance and adjusted the lens. Monan wouldn¡¯t be high-profile for long. Who asked him to be so insensible, provoking the entire Tu Hai and even the Yu family. Chen shaoye tore him apart in front of him, but he was like a soft shrimp, not daring to say anything. He didn¡¯t have any results and was still bragging about how strong he was. He deserved to be taught a lesson! Thinking up to this point, the bespectacled pimple man once again logged onto the official website of ck me. His sockpuppet was called ck me Monan¡¯s die-hard fan. It was not for anything else, but to act as a fan so that he could keep up the pace. One ount was for fans to interact with everyone. The other ount was dedicated to mo Nan¡¯s gossip. This was what miss Yu had told him. Since he had so much information on mo Nan ... Why not make good use of it? This way, he could still earn money. He had to admit that miss Yu¡¯s idea was very helpful to him. Many people liked to read the material he shared. As long as there was traffic, he could make money, so why not? Moreover, he was doing the people a favor. Monan had done something like that. There was actually someone who liked him. If she didn¡¯t expose him, he would really think that he could do anything. He typed a message and clicked send. Only then did the man put away his phone. In the distance. Little Lin was sitting in the car. When he saw his brother approaching, he reached out his little hand and opened the door to the back seat. The old BMW also had its advantages. The back seat was very spacious, enough for mo bei to lean on Feng nai and continue sleeping. Little Lin sat in the front passenger seat and looked on eagerly.¡±¡±How did little brother get a fever? He was fine yesterday. Brother, don¡¯t move. If you move, you¡¯ll wake little brother up. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not quiet, your little brother will be woken up.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very soft, but the mockery in it did not diminish. Little Lin¡¯s cheeks puffed up. He also knew that it was better for his little brother¡¯s condition to remain silent at this time. Feng NAI¡¯s other hand was holding a bag of snacks. He casually threw it over. Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. He sighed softly.¡±Little brother is so popr!¡± However, Feng NAI¡¯s mind was not on this. Instead, after he calmed down, he was stunned. He began to wonder what had happened yesterday to make her like this. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the look in her eyes when he had seen her in the morning. It was so dark that it seemed like there was nothing there. She didn¡¯t even seem to care who she was. She was indeed indifferent by nature. Feng nai had known this long ago. But it shouldn¡¯t have been like that. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the person leaning on him. There was not a single trace of blood on his face. He had promised to y together. He wasn¡¯t in this state when they separated. It was impossible for the things on the inte to affect her. After he left. She should have exchanged her identity with mo Nan. Mo Nan ... Feng nai suddenly paused. It was about mo Nan. He had read a lot about mo Nan. Including Tu Hai¡¯s time, no one had called an ambnce for him. Previously, he was still wondering how a hand injury like that could be recovered in such a short time. Only a few people could get their hands on such a case. She probably knew something. However, there was no concrete image. She didn¡¯t know to what extent her brother was injured. Hence, she had used her brother¡¯s identity to join ck me. She was waiting for her brother toe back. These few days of auxiliary practice had already exined her thoughts. And she was ready to leave at any time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told so many lies. Feng nai was a person with a younger brother. If his brother¡¯s hand was ruined by someone else ... He would get it back the way he took it. She was indifferent by nature, but she clearly hated Tu Hai. At that time, he only felt disgust. Yesterday, she must have known that her brother¡¯s hand would not recover. That¡¯s why he became like this. Now, what did she feel about Tu Hai and thepetition? Feng nai lowered his eyes, and it was impossible to tell his emotions from his side profile. The old fox was right about one thing. He was still too weak. They knew that responding now would give many people an excuse to make a fuss or vent their anger. But Feng nai still logged into his ount. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it. ¡°It¡¯s ck me¡¯s greatest fortune to have you this xiangnan¡± The attached picture was of the back of the five of them in their uniform. The photo was taken with a lot of emotion. The wind blew, and his coat puffed up, making fluttering sounds, but it was indistinguishable. He saw that his boss had struck it rich. Panda had been holding back his emotions for the whole day and finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He reposted thement: ¡°ck me will always have five people. My brother is showing off, but I¡¯m being beaten. I¡¯ll try to catch up to xiangnan.¡± Soon after, it was han Xi.¡±When are youing back? the base¡¯s kitchen is a little xiangnan.¡± Granny gray: ¡°I¡¯m the weakest among the five of us. I was blind when you first came and said a lot of unpleasant things. You¡¯d better carry me, Kerry carry me xiangnan.¡± This wave came a littlete. However, some fans still felt wronged. ¡°We¡¯ve worked so hard to help you, trying to get the cancer cells to leave. We¡¯ve tried our best every time, but you¡¯re willing to go this far for a cancer cell. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± ¡°Should I say that we have a deep brotherly love? heh.¡± ¡°Forget it. Just treat it as if all my previous favoritism has been fed to the dogs. I¡¯m no longer a fan. Whoever likes me will like me.¡± In the past, when he encountered thesements ... Panda and the others would retaliate. This time, no one was offended. Because thest message had been sent by Feng nai. It only had six words: ¡°This year, I want to win the championship.¡± Chapter 814 Chapter 814: Naer rubbed alcohol on bei¡¯s face and took off her clothes ... Trantor: 549690339 Everyone knew. Feng nai was known as the number one jungler in the country. The most MVP Pro yer in the current game. After Supreme Alliance, he was the only person who could enter the world rankings with an overall score. But it was this kind of yer. He had never qualified for the world Tournament in the true sense. And everyone knew Feng nai. Even if he had failed so many times. He had never said anything like he wanted to win the championship. On the day of the lost match, he was still reviewing it. It was the same every year. The live broadcast room also seemed to be growing grass. It even made people wonder if he had ever been upset about losing the right topete. Today, they saw a stronger desire for victory than any other year. It didn¡¯t sound like something that the cold and slightly mocking King would say. But the moment he saw it. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt sad and happy at the same time. Someone replied,¡±we will wait for you to win the championship. You, big cat, cold God, big grey. Brother Nan, we will wait for you.¡± Of course, there would be otherments. The Secretary, who was dressed in business attire, passed the tablet to Feng Yi, her brows furrowed in a beautiful way.¡±Young master Feng still couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°z didn¡¯t hold back that year either.¡± Feng Yiughed, reaching out to touch his head.¡±These two people are really simr in some aspects. No wonder the little stoic is especially soft-hearted towards my venomous-tongued nephew.¡± ¡°God bey has liked God Z since she was young,¡± the Secretary said seriously.¡±It¡¯s the unconditional kind. It¡¯s not wrong to have a good impression of someone like her.¡± At that time, Feng nai didn¡¯t know that he had already been arranged very clearly. A certain someone was soft-hearted to him because he was simr to a certain someone¡¯s master in this aspect. After arriving at the Feng family. The only problem he had to face was to apply alcohol on someone. Only by applying it to the joints could the best physical temperature be achieved. Feng nai leaned over, one hand supporting his body as he looked at a certain someone on the bed and was about to make a move. Then, a small figure ran over. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? I¡¯ve brought the first aid kit for little brother.¡± Little Lin was even holding a very cute little first-aid kit in his hands.¡±¡±This is all the medicine you usually take. It¡¯splete. Do you want to feed little brother?¡± Feng nai, who had been interrupted, moved his fingers quickly and pulled the zipper of his school uniform back up. Then, he turned to look over. It was only then that little Lin saw his brother¡¯s posture, and he furrowed his brows tightly.¡±¡±Brother, what are you doing? You¡¯re bullying Little Big brother!¡± ¡°Put away your messy thoughts.¡± Feng nai stood up straight and showed him the alcohol bottle in his palm.¡±¡±The doctor said to apply alcohol if the fever doesn¡¯t go down.¡± Little Lin let out an ¡°ah¡±.¡±So there¡¯s a way. Brother and I will help little brother apply it. It¡¯s so fast.¡± With that, little Lin stood by the bed and was about to make a move. Feng nai didn¡¯t need to press his wrist. She directly freed a hand and pressed it on his forehead, which was enough for him to not reach this side. Pit Lin¡¯s arms had always been short. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t see anything if you¡¯re like this!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was undisciplined.¡±Lower your voice. I don¡¯t need you. Have you finished your homework? if youe over and have fun, aren¡¯t you afraid that dad will check your homework?¡± At the mention of homework, little Lin¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±Dad ys outside every day. I even saw him being photographed with a woman with big breasts yesterday.¡± ¡°Trouble Lin, you¡¯re in kindergarten now. What do you mean by ¡®big chest¡¯? pay attention to your character and rhetoric.¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815: Chapter 815-father and mother Feng, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Little Lin didn¡¯t understand.¡±Brother, why don¡¯t you care at all? mom¡¯s so good, but dad¡¯s still having fun outside. Hmph, Hmph. Annoying.¡± ¡°Dad wants to court his own death, so why are you so worried?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been working really hard so that mom can see him,¡±Feng nai said faintly. ¡°What?¡± little Lin didn¡¯t understand.¡±What do you mean by ¡®to let mom see him¡¯?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the world of men.¡± Feng nai strolled and opened the door.¡±Alright, continue doing your homework. Don¡¯t read those messy magazines in the future.¡± Little Lin retorted.¡±It¡¯s not a random magazine. I saw it in dad¡¯s office. Mom saw it too.¡± ¡°How did mom react?¡± Feng nai asked casually. Little Lin reached out and covered his eyes.¡±He just covered my eyes and told me not to look.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you should be obedient. ¡± Feng nai raised his chin, indicating that he could leave. ¡°Do you think dad will divorce mom?¡± little Lin was still worried. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s answer was straightforward. Little Lin was puzzled.¡±Brother, why aren¡¯t you thinking? dad¡¯s already looking for a mistress outside.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the magazine?¡± Feng nai suddenly had the self-awareness of an older brother. It was one thing that his father didn¡¯t care about his image, but it was another thing to make his younger brother worry. Little Lin reached into his coat and took out a piece of paper.¡±¡±The original magazine was not easy to take, so I tore the cover. Look at dad, isn¡¯t he a particrly fickle man?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her. His eyshes were very long, so he only took a nce before he smiled and said softly,¡±¡±Someone¡¯s going to be in trouble. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, dad¡¯s definitely going to be in trouble. ¡± Little Lin was very angry.¡±I¡¯ve already decided to block him one-sidedly. Brother, I¡¯m not eighteen yet, so I can¡¯t decide who I want to be with. You¡¯re full. Anyway, you¡¯re as shameless as dad. If dad and mom really want a divorce, you and dad, and I and mom. It¡¯s like this. We¡¯ve already agreed on this, so it can¡¯t be changed.¡± Feng nai snorted and said,¡¯who made a deal with you? I¡¯m as shameless as my dad? Trouble Lin, you don¡¯t want your phone anymore, do you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just you and dad. ¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Little Lin hung his head.¡±I want to be with mommy.¡± Feng nai reached out and flicked his head.¡±¡±Have you been watching some family drama recently?¡± ¡°Those old men are nothing. They abandoned their wives.¡± Little Lin clenched his fists.¡±So what if I¡¯m rich? I¡¯m richer than them!¡± Feng nai rubbed his brows. Gold?¡± ¡°How can that be? brother Jin doesn¡¯t even watch this kind of drama.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused. Feng nai sneered.¡±He really doesn¡¯t read it. He¡¯ll write it. Next time, he¡¯ll just randomly fill in the nks in your head. He can forget about disco dancing for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°But brother Jin is right.¡± ¡°Look at dad ...¡± Little Lin poked the piece of paper with his finger. Feng nai corrected him.¡±First of all, I¡¯m saying that we¡¯re going to be in trouble. I¡¯m not talking about dad. I¡¯m talking about this woman.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Little Lin was dumbfounded. Feng nai tapped her hand with the tip of his finger.¡±He deliberately touched her. Even dad¡¯s eyes were cold. But to be able to touch her, dad should really reflect on himself. As for the divorce you mentioned, it doesn¡¯t exist unless mom wants to.¡± ¡°Mom wants a divorce!¡± Little Lin rubbed his head and said the most crucial sentence. Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure paused, and a rare hint of astonishment shed across his eyes.¡±¡±Mom, you want a divorce?¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Little Lin nodded his head heavily.¡±I saw mom getting someone to draft the divorce agreement!¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±You should¡¯ve said that first.¡± ¡°Mom must be too sad.¡± Little Lin pouted.¡±Dad doesn¡¯t like her. Many people say that dad married mom because of a business marriage.¡± Feng nai ruffled little Lin¡¯s head.¡±¡±They don¡¯t even understand, so why should I listen to them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad either. ¡± Little Lin tilted his head.¡±It¡¯s good that mom has divorced. For our sake, she¡¯s always in the Feng family. She can¡¯t even enjoy love.¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow and asked him,¡±who did dad spend Valentine¡¯s Day with?¡± ¡°He¡¯s drunk outside and asked mom to pick him up. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Lin snorted.¡±Initially, mom was telling me a story. I¡¯ll apany him outside for the whole day when I go out in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What aboutst Christmas?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was unhurried. ¡°Dad asked mom to send him clothes. There are so many shops abroad, why can¡¯t he even buy a coat? he insisted that mom make a trip, he ...¡± Speaking up to this point, little Lin paused. The child was smart to begin with, and after being asked by his brother, he understood everything.¡±Dad did it on purpose.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯tment.¡±People their age like to say one thing and mean another.¡± ¡°But the things he did were too easily misunderstood.¡± ¡°Mom will definitely divorce him,¡± little Lin frowned. Feng nai rubbed his hair again.¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t talk about divorce all the time. I¡¯ll take care of this. Go and do your homework first. I¡¯m going to apply alcohol on your little brother, understand?¡± Feng nai said. Little Lin was more or less relieved. Although his brother looked unreliable, he was still a man. But in fact, he was still very good at dealing with this kind of thing. The door closed. Feng nai made an overseas call. Hearing the noise on the other end, he said in a t voice,¡±¡±My mom has prepared a divorce contract. From your son¡¯s perspective, I advise you toe back first before dealing with the person who sold you the news.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for the other side¡¯s response. Then, he hung up. Soon, he received a message. ¡°Where¡¯s the contract?¡± ¡°In the room, I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng nai replied. The screen shed.¡±Son, can you help me take out the contract? I¡¯ll help you block a wave of news. How about it?¡± Information? ¡°What news?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow.¡±What news?¡± A few pictures were sent over very quickly. ¡°You¡¯re too careless. Fortunately, these photos were sent to me and not to the old man.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the person who dared to Pat my son like that. ¡± This was a message, but Feng nai didn¡¯t reply. Some people really didn¡¯t understand. He had treated his father as a fringe member of the Feng family. However, he didn¡¯t know that the person¡¯s mind was a little heavy. In order to not look like a match of equal social status, they had all degraded themselves. It was just to let his mother notice some things. The people outside must be out of their minds. That¡¯s why he provoked his father. He even used such a photo to provoke her. Feng nai snorted, and the devilish aura of a businessman surfaced in his eyes. Another message came from the other end,¡±but, son, you¡¯re not really gay, are you?¡± I remember that you once liked a girl on the inte, and in the end, she said that she was actually a boy. You even swore that you would take a detour if you saw a bend. How did you change your mind so quickly?¡± Chapter 816 Chapter 816: Rubbing alcohol on it, sweet Trantor: 549690339 He really touched on her sore spot. Feng nai could finally understand why trouble Lin had the idea of cklisting his father. He really wanted to block her now. However, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t say anything and let his father investigate, it would only be more transparent. ¡°She¡¯s the one I liked in the game. ¡± Feng nai casually replied. The screen lit up again. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her. It¡¯s a special situation, so it¡¯s not convenient to reveal her identity.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want his father to be nosy and tell his mother what he should and shouldn¡¯t tell her, so he simply made things clear. Unexpectedly, the person on the other sideughed and sent a voice message.¡±Which means that this child didn¡¯t like you at all back then. He didn¡¯t know what excuse to use to reject your confession, so he simply told you that he was a boy. It looks like he hasn¡¯t managed to get anyone yet.¡± Every word pierced his heart. Feng nai very quickly sneered, not to be outdone.¡±¡±It¡¯s better than someone getting divorced. ¡± Feng nai had clearly won this round. On the other end of the phone, Mr. Feng¡¯s expression turned cold. The people who were already standing next to him shivered even more. He turned his head and smiled at the man.¡±¡±Boss li, yourpany has done a good job. Now, I¡¯m going to be separated from my family. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Feng, boss Feng, I don¡¯t know anything, I ...¡± When he saw what was in his hand, his whole body went soft. Mr. Feng yed with a gun with one hand.¡±I like this point overseas. It¡¯s legal to hold a gun. You¡¯d better give me an answer. If I really receive my wife¡¯s divorce agreement, this ce of yours will probably explode.¡± He raised his hand and pointed the gun at Mr. Li¡¯s forehead. Boss li had never thought that he would cause such a disaster. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to delete it immediately. I¡¯ll get that Sun Girl to rify that she deliberately leaned on President Feng. She doesn¡¯t even know President Feng. Everything was arranged by me. I want to promote her.¡± Hearing this, Mr Feng put away his gun and suddenly smiled.¡±I was just joking with boss li. I didn¡¯t expect a toy gun to scare boss li like this.¡± ¡°Toy guns?¡± he asked. Boss li couldn¡¯t believe it. His belly was still shaking. This was a toy gun? Mr. Feng strolled in. As he passed by, he only left a sentence in his ear,¡±If boss li doesn¡¯t do as you say, the next time I see you, I¡¯ll bring the real deal. I hate unstable families the most.¡± Do you, a yboy, have the right to say such things? Boss li roared in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He was really frightened. The man¡¯s aura was definitely not something that could be easily faked. ¡°Mr. Feng.¡± A man in a ck suit walked over with a briefcase and an expensive watch on his wrist.¡±¡±I just made a call to China. There is indeed awyer who has epted Madam¡¯s Commission. What should we do now?¡± Mr. Feng nced sideways.¡±Buy a ticket to fly back as soon as possible. Then, check who sent me this message.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the man saw the photo, he only paused for a moment but did not say anything. It seemed to be the young master ... ¡°After the matter is investigated, just tell naer directly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s his business. He has to deal with it himself. ¡°Mr. Feng curled his lips. ¡°I understand,¡± the man nodded. The Feng family¡¯s education had always been like this. It was impossible for people who knew nothing to survive in the business circle. It was just noon in China. The sun¡¯s rays shone through the thin curtains. All of them hit the bed. Feng nai looked at the person in front of him, his eyes darkening. He unzipped mo bei¡¯s school uniform again. It was because of the effects of the medicine. Mo bei was in a deep sleep. Her thick and ck eyshes covered her porcin-white face, making her look very good. Feng nai lowered his body and reached in with his fingertips. He first took off his school uniform. Then came the white T-shirt. I can¡¯t take off this anymore. He looked at her fair corbones. After Feng nai pressed down some things, he lifted up his T-shirt and pressed a cotton ball dipped in alcohol against her back. The slight trembling in his arms made Feng NAI¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move. The snow white skin that he touched was soft, smooth, and warm. Itpletely coincided with the feeling he had in his memory. He knew very well what it would be like when he kissed her. As long as he removed the cloth wrapped around her body, there would be a more wonderful touch for him to pick. The door was locked. No one would know, and no one woulde in to disturb him. But even so ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were dark, and his fingers wandered over every joint of mo bei¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t do anything overboard. Instead, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. With great difficulty, he finally painted all the ces that needed to be painted. Feng nai immediately retracted his hand. His self-control hadpletely copsed after meeting her. That person was still sleeping peacefully and didn¡¯t even tell him anything. Two out of three sentences were fake. Especially the fact that she was a boy. He thought about what was said in the text message just now. Perhaps she really didn¡¯t like him and couldn¡¯t think of an excuse, so she gave him such an answer at that time. When he thought of this. Feng NAI¡¯s chest felt a little stuffy, like a stone that had been pressed down on him for too long. It was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and bite her neck with his white teeth. He didn¡¯t use too much strength, but his tone was a little fierce.¡±One day, I¡¯ll make you say that you like me.¡± After the bite, it was a kiss with the tip of his tongue. That numbing sensation made mo bei, who was in deep sleep, let out a sound subconsciously. It was hoarse and clear, and when it entered one¡¯s ears, it could easily destroy one¡¯s self-control. Because of this ¡°mm,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. After he took a deep breath, he pulled the school uniform next to him and covered her. He walked straight into the bathroom and turned on the shower. The water that was pumped into his body was cold. He did not even take off his school uniform jacket. But Feng nai didn¡¯t care about this at all. What he needed the most was to calm down. However, the moment she closed her eyes, she would see that alluring figure. And the snow White in his mind. He couldn¡¯t resist. Just how much did she like him to be like this? Feng nai didn¡¯t know either. When he hadpletely calmed down ... Only then did he walk out. He helped her put on all the clothes he had taken off piece by piece. When his fingertips brushed past her, there was still a faint heat, and even his body was burning. When he finally returned to normal, Feng nai lowered his head and pressed it against mo beiqing¡¯s forehead. He rubbed her hair and said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t make me wait too long. ¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817: Send me razor des, brother Nan Trantor: 549690339 Time passed by slowly. Siyu hotel. Mo Nan had just checked out at the front desk. After hearing Feng Yi¡¯s words, he sat in his room for the whole night. It was a beautiful dream to win the championship. He didn¡¯t sleep, so he could see every word that was said about him being a malignant tumor. He was really used to it. Whether it was being yed, or these. He had long lost interest in it. May sky kept singing ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of millions of people blocking me, I¡¯m only afraid of surrendering.¡± What was the definition of surrender? If you continue down this path, someone will demand you to be the same as everyone else. He wanted to win the championship. But if he won the championship, he would need to go along with everything. What should he do? Just a little more. He had almost done it. If he and his sister had not watched the movie ¡®animal world¡¯ at that time ... Perhaps he really did it. The little stoic didn¡¯t like to talk, so she only said one sentence after reading it,¡±¡±The male lead is cool, so is brother.¡± Mo Nan. He liked to dream. When he was young, he had always wanted to be his sister¡¯s hero. This was probably amon problem for every brother. However, his sister was much stronger than him in every aspect. So this point. At the very least, he had to keep them. That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t expected this. When someone said,¡±I like you so much, why can¡¯t you be like the others?¡± Monan knew it would turn out this way. No one really liked him. Wasn¡¯t it good to change ordingly? He had asked himself countless times, was it not good? The answer he got was no. He would never be able to raise his head in front of his sister. No matter what he encountered. Fight for what should be fought for. Until the day they couldn¡¯t fight anymore. This was the beginning of his love for e-sports. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t let his sister Bear all these alone. After checking out, mo Nan called the doctor in charge. The answer from the other side was still a shake of the head.¡±No, when you were sent to the hospital, you had already missed the best time for treatment. I told you to recuperate for three months before you went for thepetition, but you didn¡¯t listen. You said that the springpetition was very important to you. You know the result yourself. Your profession requires you to keep exercising with precision, which is impossible in itself.¡± Monan clenched his fists and then released them.¡±¡±What if we go abroad?¡± ¡°Your case has indeed been transferred overseas.¡± ¡°The chances of recovery overseas should be higher,¡± the doctor said.¡±But to be honest, as far as I know, there has been no such case in medical records.¡± ¡°I heard from a friend that there was an old United Kingdom schr who specialized in this area of research, but that schr has long since left the medical field. It¡¯s difficult to find him, and the cost of the surgery is also a big number. You have to be mentally prepared for all these.¡± ¡°Thest time you came to see a psychiatrist, you said that you¡¯re an adult and don¡¯t want to be muddleheaded anymore. You want your family to live a good life and find a way out. Neen, take another path, it¡¯ll be easier. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to win those matches, but you¡¯re an old patient of mine. Mo Nan, you¡¯re no longer suited to be a professional esports yer. It¡¯s cruel, but you have to try to ept it.¡± When Monan heard thest sentence, he felt that the sunlight shining on his face was blinding. It was so piercing that he didn¡¯t want to look at it. When she lowered her head, she noticed the water droplets on the screen. That was strange. Why did it rain? Chapter 818 Chapter 818: bey, I¡¯vee to China Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly. A voice rang out from above Monan¡¯s head. The distance was very close. It was so close that Monan moved. She didn¡¯t hold her phone. It fell to the ground. Seeing this, huleng furrowed his brows. Mo Nan used the excuse that he had dropped his phone. When he bent over to pick it up, he had already calmed down. He wiped the corner of his eyes with his fingertips, and when he spoke again, his ruffian aura was back.¡±Big brother, next time before you greet me, can you give me a warning?¡± Huleng looked at the figure whose back was facing him and said in a faint voice,¡±I thought an idiot was crying.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he should be conflicted or if the other party had seen him. Or should he be bothered by the fact that he was called an idiot? I¡¯m really scared. ¡°Let¡¯s have a solo. ¡± The voice rang out again. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Monan said, waving his hand.¡±I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Now, not only do you like to wear women¡¯s clothes, but you¡¯ve also be timid?¡± Huleng knew how to goad him into action. ¡°It¡¯s just that one time.¡± Monan couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.¡±Can you forget your dark history?¡± ¡°Once?¡± Huleng looked at him. ¡°What?¡± mo nanruffian was very angry.¡±Did you say that there were many times?¡± After hearing his words, Huan Leng paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it twice. If you¡¯ve worn it once, then who was it yesterday?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s fingers tightened. Yesterday? His sister was at the hotel. Did this guy see his sister? Mo Nan¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. At this moment, huleng spoke again,¡±¡±When did you start to turn gay?¡± What? Mo Nan was a little confused. Why did the topic end up like this? ¡°You did that because you were dumped, right? ¡°huleng¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Dumped?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± mo Nan looked up in surprise.¡±Huh?¡± What was this guy saying? Huleng stuffed a hand into his pocket.¡±Feng nai isn¡¯t here, and you¡¯re here crying. The situation is already very clear.¡± Crying? Did your F * cking physical education teacher teach you Chinese?! She only shed three tears at most, how did it be crying? ¡°If you have the time to think about this, you might as well think about how to deal with me during the game.¡± Huleng walked over, and as he brushed past her, his side profile was cold.¡±Crying and wailing doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°You Rascal, just which part of your eyes saw me crying?¡± Monan couldn¡¯t help it! Huleng seemed to have paused for a moment and looked at him.¡±Too much to say?¡± It was only then that mo Nan remembered the feeling his sister had been giving off recently-aloof and apathetic. ¡°Even if you¡¯re dumped, your personality will change.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring it to thepetition,¡±Hunchback Leng retracted his gaze. Just like that, mo Nan was inexplicably defined as dumped. Huleng looked at him standing there, a little confused. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said after a pause. Leave? ¡°Where to?¡± Huleng: ¡°let¡¯s go have a drink. I was dumped too. We¡¯re in the same boat.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t dumped,¡± mo Nan replied. ¡°That¡¯s what people who get dumped say,¡±huleng didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You must¡¯ve been transmigrated today,¡± mo Nan said.¡±You talk so much.¡± Hunleng raised the corners of his eyes and said coldly,¡±Cut the crap, are youing?¡± ¡°Hehe, daddy will give you three cups.¡± Mo Nan really needed a way to vent his anger. He had been lying to his sister every day until he didn¡¯t even know when it would end. ¡°Don¡¯t go outside. You¡¯re so popr now and you¡¯ll be photographed easily. Buy some wine from the supermarket and drink in a private room at the ktv. It¡¯ll save money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to pretend to be strangers with me anymore? ¡°huleng¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re more like a human today. ¡± Mo Nanughed smugly. It was quite rare for him to be like this. He probably had something on his mind. He also had one. When they were in the junior Division. No one spoke. asionally, they would have a drink together. Later, after Lu Yifan came. After that, they never drank together again. He would let him think about it today. Which path should he take ... In the distance, the sun was setting. At this moment, the flight from han city had justnded. People who often flew overseas knew that on this series of flights, the longest one could see was an agent carrying a box of cosmetics. The security staff would do spot checks, so whether it was going out or going in, the progress would be very slow. There was an exception today. As people lined up to leave, they kept turning their heads. ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± ¡°There are celebrities?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a celebrity.¡± ¡°Then why is someone so excited?¡± He was indeed excited. They looked at the people wearing ck masks, battle uniforms, and bags on one shoulder. Anyone who had yed games would be excited. Ye Chuan team. Although it was not a domestic team. He was indeed a world champion! Why would they be here? ¡°Captain, what did I say? I¡¯m also very popr in China.¡± The AS had a hair clip on his head. He smiled and tilted his head to greet the person. There was one thing that was right. It was because the culture was different. The young men there all had the potential to reach Dao. Ye Bing lowered her head and handed him her passport. The reviewer gestured for him to take off his mask and look at the camera. After a series of procedures. When the people in front saw ye Bing¡¯s appearance ... ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not a celebrity?¡± Many people might know about the e-sports yers in China. But the foreigners might not know. Unless they were experienced yers. ¡°Not bad, I don¡¯t need to wear a mask.¡± The team member in front of him had just finished saying this. When he saw the crowd outside, his fingers froze.¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation?¡± Ye Bing also raised her eyes. Then, she adjusted her mask and looked at AS. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really all here.¡± The AS smiled brightly. ¡°What did you do?¡± His teammate pulled him over. AS patted his hand.¡±It¡¯s not a big problem. Before I got on the ne, I did a live broadcast. I said that all of us would fly here and introduce what¡¯s good to eat. You know, there are so many delicious foods in China. If I don¡¯t do my homework in advance, I won¡¯t be able to eat all of them. How am I now? is my image okay? I¡¯ll go and say hello to my fans.¡± ¡°I want to stew you.¡± It was originally a low-key trip. This guy really liked to cause trouble. Forget it. If he knew, then he knew. The manager thought. Then, he turned his head and looked at ye Bing. After all, he couldn¡¯t stop this person froming to find mo bei and Xiang Nan. No, he was here to look for bey. If he was sure that person was. Ye Bing was right. They had to collect information on ck me¡¯s battle in advance. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to fight him. Most importantly, if bey really became an all-rounder, how terrifying would she be? ¡°You guys handle it, I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t follow him. Instead, he was carrying a bag on one shoulder. His tall figure changed direction, and his handsome side face was covered by a mask. When they reached the ce with the least people. He took out his phone and looked at the profile picture on the screen. After clicking on it, he sent a message: ¡°bey, I¡¯vee to China.¡± Chapter 819 Chapter 819: Staying the night in the North Trantor: 549690339 The vibration of a Nokia was much stronger than that of modern smartphones. Mo bei¡¯s cell phone was in the pocket of her school uniform. The buzzing vibration made her slowly open her eyes. His ck eyes looked at the unfamiliar decorations around him. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where she was. There was no one else in the room other than her. Then, her eyes fell on theputer chair, which was covered with a ck me battle uniform. It was the Feng family. And it was his room. Mo bei sat up. The side of her pale and clear face waspletely immersed in the dusk. It was so clean that it seemed to carry a faint light. She was fairer than usual after her illness. It only made the aura of self-restraint feel like it would break with a single fold. When she raised her hand, the first thing she saw was the medical infusion sticker on the back of her hand. Her head was still a little dizzy, but it was much better. At the very least, it was no longer like before, when her thoughts were like mush. He was the one who carried her to the infirmary. As soon as he thought of this. Mo bei could not help but frown slightly. She could almost imagine what would happen to No. 1 and No. 2 middle schools. Mo bei lifted the nket. In the beginning, she did not look at the message on her phone. He only nced sideways at the time on the clock. Someone had poured some water into the ss by the bed. Mo bei lowered her eyes and picked it up. It was still warm, so he must have just left. It was FiveO¡¯ clock in the afternoon. She had slept for almost the entire day. It was time to go. Otherwise, he would definitely be left behind. It wasn¡¯t suitable for her to spend the night here. Mo bei nced at the cup of hot water again. Just as he was about to start. There was another vibration in the pocket of his school uniform. Mo bei thought it was her brother. After all, not everyone knew about the WeChat on this phone. He opened the screen and saw the other party¡¯s profile picture. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. ¡°bey, I¡¯vee to China.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet. ¡± Ye Bing? Mo bei was just about to reply. The door was pushed open. She quickly lowered her hand and put it into the pocket of her coat. Then, she pressed the power button. Feng nai wasn¡¯t the only one who had entered. Little Lin, who was following behind him, had also entered. Originally, he had onlye to pester his brother. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Little Lin¡¯s round eyes brightened. He reached out and hugged mo bei¡¯s long legs.¡±If you don¡¯t wake up, my brother will destroy the kitchen. He wants to make porridge. It¡¯s so worrying.¡± Feng nai turned his handsome face to the side and reached out to grab the little one¡¯s cor, pulling him away from mo bei. His tone was still very nonchnt.¡±Stay away from your little brother. It¡¯s easy to get infected.¡± ¡°Brother, not everyone is like you, a sick cat.¡± Little Lin reached out again. Feng nai simply blocked her and said in a very calm voice,¡±¡±My phone.¡± In front of the capitalist, little Lin could only lower his head. He did not know what was wrong with his brother, but it seemed like he did not want him to carry little brother. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Little Lin stood there and ran off as though he had recalled something. Then, he ran back in the blink of an eye and raised his hands.¡±¡±Little brother, these are all gifts from the people who like you in school. I took a look and there¡¯s even milk inside.¡± Feng nai had originally thought that this bag of snacks had already been destroyed by the glutton, Keng Lin. Why was he still here? ¡°Have you ever seen a sick person who is suitable to eat such things?¡± As Feng nai spoke, he snatched the bag of snacks, then turned to look at mo bei.¡±¡±What do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll get someone to make it.¡± Little Lin could not hug mo bei¡¯s leg, but that did not mean mo bei could not touch his head. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were initially narrowed from the smile from being touched, but upon hearing these words, his ears began to drool.¡±Little brother, you¡¯ve just had an IV. You might have a fever at night. Aunt mo has gone back. Who will take care of you then? I thought you could stay, so I was forced to promise my brother that I would wash the dishes today. That way, he would agree to y two games with me. If you leave, no one will y with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and y with you. ¡± Mo bei still couldn¡¯t bear to see the little one reveal such an expression. Little Lin bit his lower lip, and his exquisite face waspletely devoid of the coldness he had shown in the elite school.¡±¡±It¡¯s different if you go back. Little brother, don¡¯t go back. The house is so cold and empty. There¡¯s only me and my brother left. He doesn¡¯t like to eat with me. I¡¯m about to be a child that no one wants.¡± A child that no one wanted? Mo bei had thought that he was just making a casual remark. She was just about to rub little Lin¡¯s head and tell him,¡±I really can¡¯t do it today.¡± A low maic voice came from her left ear. It was as if he had deliberately lowered his voice so that the little one would not hear him. He said lightly,¡±A magazine has taken a photo of my dad with another woman outside. My mom wants to divorce my dad and they have even drafted the contract. Recently, the atmosphere at home has not been very good. Since Keng Lin is so sensitive, she should already know about it. If it¡¯s possible, you should stay and keep himpany.¡± Little Lin was listening at the side. He really admired his brother. In order to make Little Big brother stay, she even used this move. However, he had the same goal as his brother. Thus, he cooperated very actively. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t been home recently.¡± Little Lin continued to hang his little head and said in a low voice,¡±¡±I even saw mommy crying the other day. Little brother, do you think they¡¯ll get a divorce?¡± Mo bei¡¯s heart had already softened when she saw him like this, let alone when she heard him say this.¡±¡±I won ¡®t.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared.¡± The current little Lin was a far cry from the person who had decided to kick his father out in the morning. He even sniffed.¡±Little brother, just stay with me for a day. I¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia recently. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡± Usually, when his brother acted like this, Feng nai would have mocked him long ago. In order to match the atmosphere today, Feng nai was exceptionally silent. The silence made mo bei¡¯s heart skip a beat. She said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Sure, but I¡¯ll need a guest room. Viral cold is easy to spread.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Little Lin immediately raised his head and smiled no different from a flower. What¡¯s wrong with that? Feng nai, who had initially wanted to trick a certain someone into sleeping in the same room as him, nced at his brother nonchntly. But forget it, the most important thing was to make him stay overnight. ¡°Then let¡¯s go down and tell Auntie what we¡¯re making for dinner.¡± ¡°I want to eat hot-pot mutton!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±It¡¯s the best time to eat hot-pot mutton at home!¡± Mo bei looked at the small back. ¡°It¡¯s only because I saw you stay that I had an appetite. ¡± Feng nai paused for a moment.¡±Two days ago,¡± he said,¡±he was full after having a mouthful of food. As the Big Brother, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Trantor: 549690339 It was just this sentence. This made mo beipletely dispel any thoughts of leaving. On this person¡¯s body. She had not only seen her master¡¯s shadow. She could even see her brother¡¯s shadow. Although he always said it with a mocking tone. However, when he looked at little Lin, he did not even bother to hide the pampering in his eyes. Otherwise, how could he, who had always been a clean freak, allow little Lin to tug at his pants? She would even stop from time to time to match little Lin¡¯s walking speed. All the big brothers in the world seemed to be the same, but also different. Mo bei lowered her eyes and buried some of her churning emotions in the depths of her eyes. When she stood in the kitchen, her back view was still very tall and clear. She had heard that little Lin wanted to eat hot-pot mutton. He picked up his chopsticks, opened the sesame sauce can, and began to mix the sauce. The smell was so fragrant that little Lin couldn¡¯t help bute over and spin around. However, Feng nai reached out to take the bowl in mo bei¡¯s hand to the side.¡±¡±Your fever has just gone down. Auntie is here, so you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, little brother, you should go and rest.¡± Little Lin acted cute.¡±Let Auntie make it. It¡¯s delicious too.¡± Actually, it was a lie. It was not as delicious as the one made by little brother. But he didn¡¯t want his little brother to be tired. ¡°It¡¯s just adding some ingredients, it¡¯ll be quick. ¡± As mo bei spoke, she brought the porcin bowl over. His actions were indeed very fast. It was so Swift and clean that even aunt Wang, who was originally cooking at the Feng family¡¯s house, was a little surprised, but she was more impressed. Nowadays, children at young master Mo¡¯s age really knew how to cook less and less. And he looked even more professional than her. Aunty Wang had also learned it before. It was just that he had been cooking for a long time. Madam Feng liked to eat the home-cooked dishes she made. That year, when the chef changed. Mr. Feng didn¡¯t let her go. She did like to stay in the Feng family. He had thought that rich families all had a bad atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t like she had never seen people who only knew how to ask for money from their parents and would start quarreling after a few words. There were also some who were sent abroad by their parents, and when they came of age, they would fly into a rage because their parents didn¡¯t give them enough money for a week. In order to fight for the family property, the brothers were at odds with each other. The Feng family didn¡¯t have any of these. Madam Feng was an easy person to get along with. Smart, gentle, and well-educated. The second young master liked to stick to the first young master even more. Every time the eldest young master came back, he would tell the second young master bedtime stories, although he never allowed the second young master to sleep in his bed. However, she could still feel that this family was happy. Sometimes, upbringing was not just for show. The young master had stopped spending the family¡¯s money a long time ago. The young master also took this as a role model. Even the friends of the eldest young master were so nice. Aunty Wang really didn¡¯t understand why Madam Feng would have such thoughts of divorce. However, as a nanny, she should not worry too much about the matters of the main family. On the other hand, the eldest young master had been cooking porridge since just now. It was probably for young master mo to drink. The two of them had a really good rtionship. Aunty Wang was watching from the side. She saw her young master looking at young master mo and smiling. She didn¡¯t know what he was smiling about. After a while. Then, he saw his young master walking to the sofa. There was a yful look in his eyes, as if he was sending a message to someone. Feng nai was indeed sending a message. However, the person he was sending the message to was mo bei, who was standing in the kitchen. ¡°Your brother¡¯s fever just went down. Is there any medicine he¡¯s allergic to? I can avoid it when I pick out the medicer.¡± Chapter 821 Chapter 821: I can make you sweet Trantor: 549690339 After the message was sessfully sent. Feng nai looked up in a certain someone¡¯s direction, wondering what kind of expression she would make. His slender fingers tapped on the side of the phone again and again, as if he had found a new toy. However, after waiting for almost a minute, the other party still did not respond. What was going on? Feng nai raised the corner of his eye, smiled again, and typed with his eyes lowered.¡±If you¡¯re worried, you cane over and take a look. Your brother is at my house right now. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± After mo bei finished cooking and washed his hands with little Lin, he turned on his phone and saw that the first message was this. It was so much so that mo bei¡¯s hand stopped for a moment. After all, the person who sent the message was not far from her. That was why he wanted it to end quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no medicine for allergies. You guys can just take care of my brother. Thank you.¡± Mo bei answered every single one of his replies, thinking that he probably wouldn¡¯t send any more messages. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the buzzing sound of vibration was heard again. ¡°I waited for your reply until two in the morning.¡± It was only then that mo bei remembered that she had not replied to him.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, we can y a duoter?¡± After Feng nai sent the message, he raised his eyes again. Coincidentally, mo bei¡¯s gaze alsonded on him. Their eyes met. Mo bei shifted her gaze and put her phone back into her pocket. Little Lin liked to help out with things. He ran to the side to help aunty Wang deal with some green leafy vegetables, well-cut sweet potatoes, and some other condiments. The copper pot on the table had already begun to emit a fragrant aroma. Chili oil, sauced tofu, scallions, coriander, and mashed garlic were all ced into small tes. These were all side dishes for eating hot-pot mutton. Only by putting them on the table would one have an appetite. Little Lin was in charge of setting up the tes and serving his little brother all the steamed sweet potatoes and porridge he could eat today. On the other side, after Feng nai saw that his brother, the little light bulb in the way, had distanced himself from mo bei, he strolled over and seemed to casually put his arm around mo bei¡¯s shoulder. He slowly said,¡±¡±Whose information? Your phone seems to be ringing non-stop. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a friend ¡®s. ¡± When mo bei avoided his gaze, the curve of her side profile made Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepen. ¡°What kind of friend are you so close to?¡± As Feng nai said this, his tone also hit her ears, like a normal boy ying around.¡±¡±You¡¯ve been holding onto your phone all this time, could it be that you¡¯re a secret lover or something? Then you¡¯re dead. The rules of the team say you can¡¯t pick up fans, do you understand?¡± In the past, when she was at the base, mo bei would often hear this group of people say flirtatious things from time to time. Even a certain God was the same. It was just that when he said obscenities, he would always give people an unspeakable sense of ridicule. He was obviously joking. For example, he said,¡±don¡¯t use your right hand so often.¡± It was enough for mo bei to remember it until now. However, this time, it was different from the time at the base. When he pressed his lips against her ear and softly bit out that word, mo bei¡¯s back inexplicably heated up. Perhaps it was because they were too close. They were so close that his thin lips would be on her ear if they were a centimeter closer. She was probably afraid that little Lin would hear her. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate for children? don¡¯t let trouble Lin see it,¡±he said with a chuckle. ¡°No, Captain, you don¡¯t have to think about it. They¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡± Mo bei looked over, her expression very calm. The words ¡®ordinary friends¡¯ made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. For the first time, he didn¡¯t like the word. Young master Feng, who had failed to steal a chicken and lost a handful of rice, was now well-behaved and no longer teased people with his bad taste. It was just that the instant-boiled mutton in his mouth was a lot less delicious than usual. Even little Lin snatching food from him did not manage to make him shift his emotions. Ordinary friends? Feng nai smiled, a faint chill seeping out of the corners of his mouth. Ha. Would ordinary friends kiss you until their legs went soft? It seemed that a certain someone still didn¡¯t know his position. There were only a few ways Feng nai could make trouble. After the meal, he took his own pajamas and stood in front of mo bei. Mo bei had long wanted to change out of her school uniform. After wearing it for an entire day, the T-shirt inside was already a little ufortable. Her hand had already touched the zipper of her school uniform, but the Almighty who had delivered the clothes didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. Mo bei could not help but look up. However, Feng nai was very nonchnt. He unzipped his jacket before her, and there was still anguish look in the corners of his eyes.¡±Why are you looking at me if you¡¯re not going to change your clothes?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He even pulled off his ck T-shirt, which was a very handsome move. His messy ck hair matched his well-defined thin muscles. Mo bei¡¯s pupils unconsciously flickered. He seemed to have caught her expression and suddenly smiled, a little devilish. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you looking at me?¡±he asked. When mo bei heard this, she ignored the fact that her heart had skipped a beat. She was just about to look away and answer his question. ¡°Envy? You¡¯re just like Panda. Every time you see my half-naked body, you¡¯ll scream and shout about when you¡¯ll be like me. ¡± Then, he whispered into her ear,¡±¡±If you¡¯re really envious, I can let you touch it.¡± As he said that, before she could react. He held her hand and lifted it up, cing it on his thin abdominal muscles. The warmth and touch from his palm made mo bei¡¯s back freeze for a moment. He kept repeating in his heart,¡±don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen, and don¡¯t move.¡± However, he was just like a demon, so handsome that it made people want tomit a crime. Even that low maic voice of his did not stop.¡±How is it?¡± ¡°What do you mean by¡± how is it ¡°?¡± For a moment, mo bei was actually a little immersed in it, and she unconsciously moved up. Feng nai smiled.¡±How¡¯s the feeling?¡± he asked in a low, maic voice. ¡°Very good,¡± he said. At this time, mo bei could only treat this as a interaction between boys. Otherwise, no matter what unnecessary expressions she had, they would be exposed. Feng NAI¡¯s smile grew deeper. How many do you have?¡± ¡°How many pieces of what?¡± Mo bei found it difficult to focus. She realized that she was losing more and more resistance to his face, especially at this moment. His eyes were so deep that they could almost suck one¡¯s soul in. Feng nai lowered his eyes, his messy hair almost touching the top of her head.¡±Abdominal muscles? how many do you have?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± As mo bei spoke, she wanted to pull her hand back. ¡°You touched mine, so you have to return the favor.¡± Heughed. ¡°What ...¡± Before mo bei could finish her sentence, she saw him lift the hem of her school uniform and his right hand reached inside without warning ... Chapter 822 Chapter 822: High sweetness, flirting back and forth Trantor: 549690339 The stimtion brought by the slightly cold fingertips. Mo bei could not help but shiver. She wanted to hold his hand down. However, she was pressed against the wall by him. Seeing that she had lost, mo bei¡¯s eyes turned cold and she tried to calm down. They were both boys, and she had seen them pull up their clothes and touch their abdominal muscles in ss. It was just nonsense. However, mo bei had never thought that he would also throw a tantrum like this with anyone. ¡°It¡¯s a little soft. ¡± Afterparing the two, thezy voice had a hint of a smile.¡±White-chopped chicken?¡± Mo bei looked up at him and was about to speak. Then, she felt his finger move up. This time, mo bei did not allow him to fool around as she was worried that he would notice something. With a backhand, she pressed him back down, one hand still on his abdominal muscles. Instead of letting him mess around, she might as well finish arranging the people quickly. ¡°Compared to the captain ¡®s, it¡¯s indeed average.¡± As mo bei spoke, she pressed down, her eyes clear.¡±Not as hard as you.¡± Herst sentence made Feng nai stop. His eyes were frighteningly deep, and his fingertips still had the remnants of her body¡¯s warmth. It was soft, tender, and smooth, like a high-quality porcin Jade that could easily get one addicted. He had just wanted to bully her. After all, the words ¡®ordinary friends¡¯ really didn¡¯t make him happy. He had to get something back from her before he could digest his emotions. But now, Feng nai couldn¡¯t control himself, and his breathing was a little heavy. Many of the scenes became more real after he saw her cold expression and the Jade-like hand on his abdomen. The stark contrast made Feng nai not even think of resisting when she was about to make a move. He just looked at her. When she finished speaking and pressed on him with her fingertips, his whole body was burning. Mo bei had also realized how dangerous he was. The two of them were very close to each other. Her other elbow was still on his shoulder, and he sessfully pulled his hand out of her school uniform. However, if she did that, her legs would definitely touch his. She could also feel the changes and heat in him more clearly. Mo bei paused. This time, she was really a little stiff. Her elegant side profile no longer maintained the usual indifference. She wasn¡¯t a boy, but she knew what that reaction was. Mo bei¡¯s eyes clearly widened, and she wanted to retract her hand. However, he pressed down on her wrist. His voice was still undisciplined, but it was a little more hoarse than before. It was a low voice that was between a young man and a man. With his hot breath, he hit the back of her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve already picked it up and you want to run?¡± Mo bei was caught off guard by that hint and couldn¡¯t pull her hand back. She could feel the temperature under her palm rising. When he lowered his eyes, his face was so handsome that it was suffocating. His fringe fell between his brows, making him look like a wild pirate. He was alluring and sexy, with the inexperience unique to a neen-year-old. He directly pressed his head against her shoulder, and when he turned his face sideways, his breath hit her neck.¡±Should we be kind after this?¡± Aftermath? Mo bei¡¯s entire body stiffened. By the time she reacted, he was already biting her neck. His entire body trembled. The numbing sensation from her tailbone caused mo bei¡¯s thoughts to be in a mess. She was still a boy, so why would he ... However, she heard him say,¡±little brother, you used this face to say such things. Ha, I have thoughts about her. Moreover, these thoughts have never stopped ever since I saw her. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have a reaction?¡± Chapter 823 Chapter 823: bey, mo bei and Xiang Nan are you, right? Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei knew very well who he was referring to. It was because he was clear. That¡¯s why even the temperature on his face would rise. However, there were always advantages to being expressionless. Even mo bei¡¯s mind was in such a mess that she didn¡¯t know how to handle it. However, there was no emotion on her face. However, her pair of ck eyes clearly paused a little as she turned to him.¡±¡±I¡¯m not her. Captain, you can stop your own fantasy and let go. ¡± His temperament was still as indifferent as ever. No matter how chaotic it was. Mo bei would also calm down immediately. This was who she was. However, she didn¡¯t know that the more she acted like this, the more people couldn¡¯t stop themselves. Feng nai seemed to have chuckled, but his deep and hoarse voice did not fade.¡±¡±Wait a little longer. You¡¯re a man too. You should know what to do if you move around now and something happens.¡± After mo bei heard this, she indeed allowed him to maintain this position and did not move. However, the breath on her neck was getting hotter and hotter. It was clearly not touching her, but it was as if it had never left her. The tip of his nose seemed to be touching her neck. It was hard to ignore his presence. Even now, mo bei¡¯s thoughts were still not in ce. Her eyes fell on the night light behind him. At the very least, she didn¡¯t have to look at his face that could easily make people lose their judgment. After about a minute. He let go of her hand, his eyes still dark and his voice deep.¡±¡±Change your clothes, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± As for what he was going to do. All adults after the age of 18 knew this. Although mo bei wasn¡¯t a boy, she knew that it probably wasn¡¯t a good feeling. His body was burning hot. It was so hot that even her palm could feel the burning sensation of her blood boiling. The feeling of that thinyer of abdominal muscles seemed to still linger on her fingertips. Mo bei turned her eyes away and did not look at the bathroom that was only separated by a ss door. They heard the crashing sounds. Mo bei¡¯s face was getting hotter and hotter, so much so that when she lowered her gaze and pulled up the zipper of her school uniform, her porcin-white fingers were trembling slightly. She only thought about how his current reactions were all because of her. The heat in her body could not go away. He took a deep breath. Only then did mo bei throw her school uniform jacket aside. Very quickly, she was wearing Feng NAI¡¯s pajamas. To be safe, he did not take off his white undershirt. Mo bei was considered tall among the girls. However, the nightgown was still bigger than usual. She rolled up her sleeve to her wrist. Then, he turned his eyes to the folded school uniform jacket. Then, he took out his phone and tapped on the screen. He looked at ye Bing¡¯s name and typed a message: ¡°Where are you in China? I¡¯ll check the distance. ¡± The reply came quickly, I should be very close to you. ¡°Where?¡± Mo bei typed. Ye Bing looked at the word. His long fingers stopped moving, and the corners of his mouth curved up. This person was still the same as before, a man of few words, like a little boy. The teammates next to him were all upset that they had finallye to China. They were moring to eat delicious food. They didn¡¯t notice that their Captain, who didn¡¯t even call usually, was actually texting someone. The hotel they were staying in was right opposite the Dark me Club. Ye Bing raised her eyes and nced in that direction. Then, she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m in quancheng. Bey, mo bei and Xiang Nan, that¡¯s you, right?¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824: Chapter 824: Trantor: 549690339 When mo bei saw this sentence ... His finger stopped at the top of the screen. The people on the other side had probably expected this situation. The next second after he sent the message, he made a call. Mo bei was just about to answer the call. The bathroom door opened. Feng nai, who had just taken a shower, walked out. As he dried his ck hair with one hand, he looked even more devilishly handsome, and his whole body was slightly moist. Mo bei only raised her eyes to take a nce before turning her hand to the side to turn off the phone. She was very fast. But even so ... Feng nai saw it too. The brick-like Nokia phone. It was indeed a little more prominent than the modern smartphones. But Feng nai didn¡¯t expose her. After all, in Feng NAI¡¯s case, a certain someone was feeling guilty because she had replied to his message before. Since he had turned off his phone ... Mo bei would not touch it again. How did ye Bing guess that it was her? Could it be thest time? Mo bei¡¯s left hand tightened in her pocket. It was unavoidable. She had called him in thepany¡¯s upper system back then. It was probably because of this. Only then would he be able to see through her technique. This matter. Other than him. Who else knew? Mo bei thought about many things. At least before the National League. Before she could help her brother get back what he deserved. She couldn¡¯t expose herself! Therefore, he had to see ye Bing. Feng nai didn¡¯t know what mo bei was thinking. When he walked in front of this person, his voice was stillnguid.¡±¡±Why are you in a daze?¡± Only then did mo bei snap back to her senses. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and subconsciously avoided his gaze. Feng nai smiled, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±If you¡¯re here because of what happened just now, there¡¯s no need to.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her emotions were very calm. He didn¡¯t see it. Very good. However, Feng nai furrowed his brows and swept a nce at her. He then raised his hand and ced his palm on her forehead, probably because he was worried that her fever would re up again with her current condition. Mo bei, on the other hand, allowed him to take her temperature. This time, he did not move. Because she was very clear. There wasn¡¯t much time left to look at this person up close. Things like secrets. There was one person who knew. There would be a second person who knew. The closer he was to being exposed. Some things became clearer. He must hate it when people lie to him. It was the same when he was in the game. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have hunted her down on the inte. This did not seem to be the main point. If he were to find out that she had entered ck me with a goal in mind ... What would it be like then? In the end, she couldn¡¯t even be considered a qualified teammate. Because she didn¡¯t want to be the champion. Her brother¡¯s hand was not going to recover. All she wanted to do was to beat up Tu Hai¡¯s group after she went on stage. He didn¡¯t know any of this. He had even spoken up for her withplete trust. Mo bei¡¯s heart seemed to have been stung. She looked up at the man again and said in a light voice,¡±¡±I said before that I could promise you one thing. Captain, have you not thought about what you want me to do?¡± This time, he couldn¡¯t just leave like before. She had to keep her promise. Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected her to bring this up at a time like this, and on her own initiative at that. This abnormality didn¡¯t make Feng nai very happy. After all, he had already known that she was nning to leave. Feng nai retracted his gaze, his eyes dimming.¡±Why are you in such a hurry? There¡¯s still a lot of time left, and I¡¯ll have plenty of chances to get it back from you. If you¡¯re so proactive, it¡¯ll only make me feel like you¡¯re trying to slip away again. ¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei did not panic. She remained calm.¡±¡±Where can i run to? the National League ising up, so I might as well solve this in advance.¡± ¡°Settled?¡± Feng nai smiled, but there was no hint of a smile in his eyes. Instead, there was a hint of coldness.¡±Little brother, you sound like you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m a trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that there won¡¯t be enough time,¡± mo bei exined, afraid that he would misunderstand. ¡°If I don¡¯t have time for the National League, I¡¯ll wait until after the National League.¡± Feng nai had one hand in his pocket, the towel still on his wet ck hair. He looked down at her, his presence only increasing. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re going to win the championship together this year? you can¡¯t be thinking that we¡¯ll go home after just one game, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we win the championship. ¡± At this point, he reached out and pressed her head.¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess with me. ¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Had she provoked him? He threw down this sentence. Feng nai then walked in the direction of the wooden door. Just as he was about to leave the room, he turned back and added,¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about the world champion. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s long legs suddenly stopped. His chest seemed to be filled with something in an instant. Those feelings that had long disappeared. When she saw him turn around. It burned one scene after another, the scenes she had seen before. The team that she often dreamed of in her midnight dreams told everyone in their own way in Mn This year¡¯s world champion. It was them. Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at her left hand. There was a very white circle there, which was the difference in color because she wore the wrist guard all year round. For a moment. Mo bei really wanted to say,¡±alright, let¡¯s go and win the World Championship together.¡± However, mo bei was very clear. Time did not allow it. Even after the next match. She would lose all her qualifications to participate in the future. Mo bei stood there, thinking about it more than once. If only he had met this person earlier. But, how early would that be? No matter how nice it sounded. Her brother¡¯s hand was not going to recover. This time, she wanted to use her own way to get to know those people. The world champion. It¡¯s better if you go and get it. He had to get it. Mo bei said silently in her heart. The night seemed to never fade. Under the street lights. Ye Bing listened to the busy tone on the other end. Her hair was messed up by the wind, but she didn¡¯t put down her phone. Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? He wanted to call another one. At this time, the AS looked over, full of curiosity.¡±¡±Captain, you¡¯re actually on the phone!¡± Ye Bing saw that someone had interrupted her, so she said in a calm voice,¡±¡±Strange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very strange!¡± AS moved a little closer, a little further away from his teammate in front, and said,¡±¡±Captain, are you calling your old friend?¡± Ye Bing only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. AS continued,¡±it must be him!¡± Damn, his topner is really one of a kind! Didn¡¯t you say in the interview that he was the opponent you wanted to fight the most? Then did you tell him that we¡¯re here to film a show with his team?¡± Ye Bing listened to the entire conversation and only said two words,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The AS took a photo of his face with his phone.¡±¡±Captain, please don¡¯t reveal this secret. King will definitely dress up in advance and steal my limelight. I must be more handsome than him this time!¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825: Nais, nais Trantor: 549690339 Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. She just lowered her eyes and swiped on the phone screen. It seemed to be the side profile of a little boy. However, upon closer inspection, one would realize that it was not a boy. Because that person was too dark, so dark that there was not a single w. Even his eyes were very dark. He gave off a very cold feeling. She was also carrying a huge school bag on her shoulder. She was holding a cotton candy in her hand and was expressionless. However, this photo had been in ye Bing¡¯s phone for more than three years. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t contact each other. It was just that he was too busy ying the game. And because he knew that she didn¡¯t want to hear about these things. He had never mentioned it to her. After all, Supreme Alliance had already disbanded. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer topics to talk about. It wasn¡¯t that he had never confessed. It was probably because he was being too vague. The second year when he won the championship. He had said before that she would be the first person he wanted to share his joy with after he won. He had nned toe to China to find her after he had finished talking. Then, there was no then ... When he counted. This time, it was after they had separated three years ago. It was their first meeting. He had seen photos of mo bei and Xiang Nan. He had really changed a lot. After all, at that time. She was really dark. Who could have imagined that she would grow up to be so fair? However, at that time, Supreme Alliance¡¯s Almighty Lin had indeed said that she was like that because of military training. The military training for middle school students in China was so scary. Thinking of this ... Ye Bing¡¯s thin lips curled up into a smile. The AS saw this and shouted,¡±¡±Captain, just smile like that tomorrow. I promise that our poprity won¡¯t be any worse than k ¡®s!¡± At the Feng family. Feng nai received the news from the club. All of their members were to attend a prepetition program at 7 p.m. Tomorrow night. At that time, there would be world-ss teams joining. This would help to change the public¡¯s opinion of the ck me team, especially mo bei and Xiang Nan. In reality, Feng nai had never cared about how others thought of them. As an e-sports yer, he didn¡¯t want to participate in other things as long as he yed well in thepetition. But he had no choice. Feng Yi, that old fox, had his things. It was a picture of him wearing a skirt when he was young. In addition to this message, he was the one who signed it. After Feng nai knocked on the body of the ne, he replied,¡±¡±Which world-ss team?¡± ¡°Ye Chuan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them out for hotpotter. As for the rest of the procedures, you can ask my assistant. ¡± However, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard ye Chuan¡¯s name. Then, he said in a calm voice,¡±Mo Nan can¡¯t go. He¡¯s running a fever.¡± The other side seemed to have paused. There was no reply. Feng Yi was indeed anxious. How did the little one get a fever? She did not tell him. On the other hand, Feng nai had originally thought that the problem had been resolved. Unexpectedly, after a while. The phone lit up again. ¡°I¡¯ve just contacted mo Nan. He said that his fever has gone down and he cane tomorrow. There¡¯s no problem.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said slowly,¡±¡±For the sake of poprity, you¡¯re really willing to do anything.¡± Feng Yiughed when he saw the message, as if he was waiting for a good show. He deliberately sent another message.¡±After all, the other party is the ye Chuan team. Of course, it¡¯s better for all of them to be present. Ye Bing even spoke up for mo Nan during the interview. It¡¯s just nice for mo Nan to express his gratitude to him on the show.¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826: How to keep people, naibei, sweet Trantor: 549690339 After Feng nai finished listening to this voice message. His eyes sank even deeper. He looked in the direction of the sofa. The person sitting there was wearing his pajamas and was ying games with Keng Lin. His side profile was clear and he couldn¡¯t tell anything from it. But the old fox¡¯s meaning was clear. She was clearly saying that she had personally agreed to this. For some reason, Feng nai felt an indescribable irritation. She held the remote control in her hand and changed the channel countless times. At first, trouble Lin was watching Detective Conan while ying games with his little brother. He realized that for some reason, his brother had turned off all the cartoons he wanted to watch. What was he doing? Feng NAI¡¯s actions were all subconscious. He was still thinking about what ye Bing had said in the video. After unhurriedly switching off the remote control, he raised his eyes and nced in mo bei¡¯s direction. Then, he said to little Lin,¡±alright, your little brother still needs to rest. You should go and do your homework too. Lin, you¡¯ve troubled your ssmate.¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t understand why his brother still wanted to snatch little brother from him when he was already chasing little missy. Before he could react, she reached out and threw him back into the room like a kitten. Little Lin wanted to resist. Feng nai looked down at him.¡±Do you still want your phone?¡± he asked. ¡°Dad said that as long as I help him keep mom, he¡¯ll buy me one.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Lin snorted.¡±You¡¯re not needed.¡± Feng nai let out an ¡°Oh,¡± then said slowly,¡±¡±Last time, dad said he would buy aputer for you. Did you buy it?¡± Little Lin recalled how his father had duped him previously and was a little hesitant. ¡°Trouble-making ssmate Lin,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±even if you want to cozy up to someone powerful, you should at least do it with the right person.¡± ¡°Then, then can¡¯t I y with little brother for a while longer?¡± Little Lin pretended to be pitiful.¡±No one¡¯s ying with me. I¡¯m so bored.¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him.¡±Do you think I don¡¯t know about your performance in school?¡± No one to y with you? Then why did all the other childrene out to see you off?¡± Outside, little Lin was as cold and aloof as a Little Prince.¡±¡±They¡¯re too young. ¡± Feng nai flicked his forehead.¡±You too.¡± ¡°Brother, if you keep doing this, my heart will be hurt.¡± Little Lin¡¯s mouth twitched. Feng nai still wanted to say something. On the other side, mo bei saw that the adult and child were noting down, so she followed them into the room. After all, she had stayed to apany Feng Xiaolin. The little one¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw his little brother. He was about to reach out and ask for a hug. Feng nai looked over and said directly,¡±¡±Trouble Lin said he¡¯s going to sleep. He¡¯s going to deliver milk to his favorite child tomorrow morning.¡± Little Lin, ...When did he say that! His brother was so shameless! ¡°A little kid you like?¡± Mo bei looked over. ¡°Brother is spouting nonsense!¡± Little Lin was still too tender. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai bent over and took out a letter from the drawer, reading the words in a faint voice.¡±¡±Student Xin Yan, I even wrote the word ¡± wrong. It¡¯s missing a horizontal line. I shouldn¡¯t have pulled your hair all the time, and I shouldn¡¯t have said that you¡¯re stupid. Although you¡¯re really stupid, mom said that you shouldn¡¯t make fun of others just because of your IQ. I was wrong. I¡¯ll bring you milk tomorrow. I hope you can forgive me. Didn¡¯t you write this?¡± Little Lin¡¯s entire little face turned red.¡±¡±This is an apology letter that my mother asked me to write. If you want to, I also like someone like little sister! Hmph!¡± After Feng nai heard this, he repliedzily,¡±¡±Then you have no hope. Your little sister is mine. Don¡¯t even think about it in this lifetime.¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827: My wife is earning money to support the family, kanna Trantor: 549690339 This sudden sentence made mo bei¡¯s heart skip a beat, and even her chest heaved a little. Feng nai himself also paused. After all, he only wanted to mock trouble Lin. However, he had already said it. It just so happened that a certain someone found out. Little Lin did not notice the atmosphere over here. After his brother¡¯s arrangements, he climbed into bed and went to sleep. His brother was really too shameless. She clearly knew that his little drawer had too much of his dark history, but she still had to take it out and read it in front of the little brother. Didn¡¯t he want his face? Hmph! His brother was really too cunning! Little brother is still the best! Before he left, he even said that he would make him a delicious meal the next morning. With this thought in mind, little Lin¡¯s eyelids had long be extremely heavy. Children go to bed early. If not for mo bei ... At this moment, little Lin had already gone to bed. In the past, Madam Feng would always be at home. Today, it was obvious that the mistress of the Feng family wasn¡¯t here. The Feng family was also more deserted than usual. They all seemed to be verifying Feng NAI¡¯s words. Mo bei did not leave. After she saw that the little one was about to fall asleep, she was about to get up and return to her room. Suddenly, a low maic sound was heard. ¡°My dad went to talk to my mom. I don¡¯t know what the result will be.¡± Mo bei turned around and looked over. The man stood against the light, his figure slender and his expression unclear.¡±¡±Go to sleep. You still have a program to record tomorrow.¡± With that, he took the lead and walked out of the room. Mo bei looked at his back and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Do you want to y a game to change your mood?¡± When Feng nai heard this, he turned to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light. Feng nai had originally wanted herfort. Now, she said she wasn¡¯t tired. The corners of his mouth no longer concealed it and curved up slightly. After all, this little brother of trouble Lin had always been soft-hearted. ¡°Do you want to go to your room or my room?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei only paused for a moment before saying,¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± He had originally wanted to y a ranked match with his main ount like in the regr season. After the ranking. ¡°I¡¯m here for a mission,¡±he said as he switched ounts. ¡°Mission?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai turned his head and said in a low, maic voice,¡±¡±Husband and wife mission. My dear disciple, have you forgotten that you have a husband in the game that you need to support?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped. Her side profile was elegant, and her ears were a little hot. Fortunately, the sound of the game could make people try to ignore his existence. Mo bei also switched ounts. The moment he entered the game. He sent a transmission signal. With a tap, mo bei arrived at the ancient city. Here, the atmosphere of life was very strong. The yers who came and went were all here to buy materials. Just below the city gate. A clear, snow-white figure was half-bent, ying with a white cat. Under the cherry blossom tree, the wind blew, and the petals fell on his shoulders. This made mo bei recall that he had also yed with the cat like this when he was downstairs at her house. However, mo bei did not expect that ... The cat suddenly transformed into a human. A one-year-old child who was learning to speak ran unsteadily towards her. Unfortunately, he seemed to be malnourished. He lost his bnce and turned into a little white cat, meowing at her. Mo bei¡¯s eyes paused. Her face was expressionless, but her eyes were wavering.¡±How did it change its form?¡± Because the person ying the game was sitting next to him. Thus, mo bei did not type. At first, mo bei had thought that he hadn¡¯t heard her voice. When she turned to the side and was about to ask a second time ... The yers on the screen were also asking. ¡°F * ck,zy God, your kid can take on a human form now?¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm¡± in a rxed manner. ¡°This is too heaven-defying!¡± Suddenly, many people surrounded him.¡±He can really transform into a human. I¡¯ve never seen this good disciplee online before. How did he get the nutrient solution?¡± Mo bei looked at him, thinking that a certain God would probably not reply. After all, even if he used this ount ... He was also less talkative. Unexpectedly, before the camera could turn around ... A line of words appeared on the screen.¡±In our family, my wife is making money to support the family. I¡¯m in charge of making business liquid.¡± It was just this sentence. It made the yers in the game even more certain that these two people had definitely appeared! Otherwise, how could they have loved and killed each other for so long? And now,zy God was even saying that his good disciple was the one who earned money to support the family. If this wasn¡¯t an announcement of his status in the family, then what was it! Mo bei¡¯s gaze also stopped when she saw that sentence. Then, it moved up, and her gazended on the clear and handsome face in front of her. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Feng nai smiled nonchntly.¡±Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t earn the business fluid?¡± he asked. The main point of that sentence was clearly at the beginning. Mo bei was just about to type. His breath fell on her, making her look at his screen.¡±¡±On the left. Click on it and you¡¯ll see its humanoid form.¡± Just like that, mo bei¡¯s thoughts werepletely drawn to the little person in the game. She was getting more and more addicted. Looking at the little soft ball there, even walking unsteadily, mo bei was so adorable that she constantly wanted to earn points. She gradually forgot that it was a certain God¡¯s phone. As for Feng nai, seeing that a certain someone was getting closer and closer to him, he could no longer hide the corners of his lips and couldn¡¯t help but curve up. He was the one who could marry her in the game and raise a baby. It wasn¡¯t some random person who had appeared out of nowhere. Just like this. She was ying with his phone. The night outside was getting darker. Feng nai had fallen asleep on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. Under the light. Mo bei looked sideways. Very quickly, he retracted his gaze. He didn¡¯t know why. He didn¡¯t want to push her away again. It was probably because she needed someone to be with her. He was too tired. Mo bei looked at the night sky outside. He was probably the same. After all, this was the Feng family. If there was even the slightest bit of disharmony, the outside world would hear the news. So, the divorce was not fake. At the very least, something must have happened that prevented Madam Feng from returning. However, he had to pretend that he didn¡¯t care when he was facing the little one. After all, this was the only way to make her brother feel at ease. Indeed, he was just like her brother. Mo bei got up, wanting toy him t on the bed. In the end, she had still underestimated his height and weight. She lost her bnce and was pressed under him. The minty tobo smell was even more soothing in the dark room. Mo bei sniffed the scent at the tip of her nose and reached out to push him away, but she didn¡¯t manage to. It was probably because he had been injected with fluid that he felt so tired. Even his movements and strength were different from usual. Mo bei had originally wanted to wait until she had umted some physical strength before pushing him. He didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep like that. The two of them had never been so close to each other. When she woke up the next day ... The moment mo bei opened her eyes, her body stiffened. His leg was pressed against hers, and his nose was pressed against her left shoulder ... Chapter 828 Chapter 828: Bro bei¡¯s awakening Trantor: 549690339 Even though she was wearing her pajamas. Mo bei could also sense the burning heat on his body. The beating of his heart was deafening. At that moment. Mo bei clearly realized one thing. She had fallen in love with this person. Such an understanding. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and press her hand between her eyebrows to suppress the throbbing. Only then did he move his body and pull himself out from under the sleeping person. He couldn¡¯t settle down no matter what. He could only wash his face with cold water. Mo bei just stood there in the bathroom, listening to her own heartbeat, one beat after another. After she had calmed down, she walked out of the bathroom. At that time, Feng nai had no idea what he had missed that morning. Mo bei¡¯s mind was elsewhere. It was even more obvious during breakfast. She took out her phone and tried to divert her attention. She didn¡¯t look at the handsome smiling face sitting opposite her. It was as if that person¡¯s every move could affect her thoughts. This was not a good sign at all. However, in the next moment, when her eyes met his, she felt her heart tighten. This was probably what it felt like to like someone. However, she could not like him, especially at a time like this. Mo bei retracted her gaze and swiped to open the screen. It was an unread message. It was from ye Bing. In order to avoid being seen. Mo bei picked up her phone, stood up, and walked to the side. However, when Feng nai saw that her attention had been drawn away by the phone ... His smiling eyes turned cold. Who was she texting? Little Lin was the only one at the dining table who was simply happy. With food, he couldn¡¯t be too happy. Other than the fact that his father wasing back, he was slightly depressed. However, he shouldn¡¯t have made any mistakes this time. Otherwise, his mother would have divorced him. There was indeed nothing wrong. The reason why Madam Feng didn¡¯te backst night ... It was because she had to pick up Mr. Feng¡¯s ne. On international flights, it was always not that fast to enter and exit the country afternding. And so, when Madam Feng really picked up Mr. Feng ... It was already three in the morning. Madam Feng had appeared because she wanted to talk things out as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, he reeked of alcohol the moment he got off the ne. The faint fragrance became even more unscrupulous when they entered the vi closest to the airport. She had never been able to reject his seduction. Otherwise, Lin Lin would not have appeared. And he seemed to know all her weaknesses. The heat he felt when he touched the hem of her white sweater easily reminded him of the mistake they made the first time. It was also that time that they had no choice but to have a business marriage. After all, he had been discovered. Both sides had long hoped that they could be together. It was too good for thepany. Especially her side. That was why he thought that she had done it on purpose. It was indeed nothing. After they got married, he had been very good to her. He did not take revenge on her like in those novels. However, he should have someone he liked. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a photo. She had seen that girl before. She was very strong and independent, and she had a personality that he liked. It was about time. They shouldn¡¯t be like this anymore. Madam Feng told herself that just as her heart was about to surrender again, she avoided his breath and reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. Her breathing was unstable, but her eyes were clear.¡±I came to pick you up because I have something to say.¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829: Chapter 829-couple Trantor: 549690339 The man heard her and retracted his hand. There was still a smile on his face, but when he turned to the side, the warmth in his eyes disappeared. His tone was as calm as ever.¡±What is it?¡± As he asked this question, he didn¡¯t forget to tidy up her shirt that he had messed up. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Madam Feng¡¯s face reddened. The man chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. He pulled the ck business Suitcase that he had ced at the entrance and walked inside. Madam Feng lowered her eyes and tidied herself up, but before she could speak ... ¡°Do you want some porridge?¡± he asked. A long time ago, when she saw that young man, her heart had been moved. It was because of the way he stood in the kitchen and smiled as he cooked porridge. It was really moving. So, every time he cooked porridge for her, she would feel a sense of relief. Her heart would soften. I can¡¯t be soft-hearted this time. He had to do it in one go. After all, she couldn¡¯t bring him home every day. Moreover, it did not affect him from pursuing the person he truly liked. This kind of life. She actually didn¡¯t like it. So, before he could ask a second question ... ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡±she said. His figure, which was gently rolling up his sleeves, paused for a moment. Even though he already knew what she would say before he came back, he still did not know what to say. However, when he really heard it, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of anger rise in his chest. The man tried his best to suppress his emotions, but he still couldn¡¯t control them. When he turned to her, his breath was a little dangerous.¡±What?¡± ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Madam Feng walked up to him, looking weak, but in fact, she dared to look at his face.¡±I still want to exin that everything that happened that day was an ident. I never thought of setting you up. I never did. After I woke up, I regretted it. But I know that you¡¯re more innocent than me. You were clearly going abroad, but you were forced to marry me and couldn¡¯t do what you wanted to do. Now ...¡± The man chuckled and interrupted her,¡±¡±If you divorce now, can I do what I want to do?¡± ¡°I know that thepensation is useless.¡± Madam Feng gently bit her lower lip.¡±But you also said that you wanted me to set you free. I couldn¡¯t do it before, but I can do it now.¡± After the man undid his tie, he leaned against the wall.¡±Then you¡¯ve really improved a lot, our always conservative Madam Feng.¡± That¡¯s right, she had always been conservative, and he didn¡¯t like people like her. She knew it in her heart. But she was just like this. It probably couldn¡¯t be changed. Madam Feng smiled, with the beauty of a peaceful time. ¡°I¡¯m improving. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve improved so much that you can ask for a divorce without caring about anything else? ¡°The man raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. Madam Feng had a vague feeling that they weren¡¯t talking about a divorce, but he had always been gentle and treated everyone the same.¡±The old master has relented.¡± It seemed that he would have to make things difficult for the old masterter. He was the one who had made them get married. He was still the one who let her mess around. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the old master. ¡°The man¡¯s voice had turned dull. ¡°I can handle the rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already found a job. ¡°Madam Feng looked up. The man chuckled.¡±You¡¯ve always had a job. Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± ¡°Hotel management rights?¡± ¡°Our Union will bring about amon benefit,¡± Madam Feng smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±he looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. This is what my family wants. ¡± Madam Feng took a deep breath.¡±You were right back then. I wanted to tell you that I don¡¯t need you to take care of me anymore. I can find a job on my own.¡± The man reached out his hand again.¡±I¡¯ve never doubted Madam Feng¡¯s abilities.¡± Her face was a little red, but Madam Feng still raised her eyes.¡±I can also take care of my family.¡± ¡°You want a divorce so much?¡± The man lowered his eyes. ¡°Hmm,¡± Madam Feng replied.¡±I know you don¡¯t like business marriages.¡± ¡°You do know a lot.¡± ¡°Are you done with your business?¡± the man pulled her back. Madam Feng paused. Immediately after, his aura pressed over.¡±¡±After the discussion, let¡¯s fulfill our marital duties. I¡¯ve been holding back for more than a month.¡± She trembled slightly, unable to resist him at all. Especially when he carried her up and pressed his body against hers, it made her lose all her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, why can¡¯t you let it go?¡± His voice was right beside her ear, his breath was slow, and his strength was not light. After he carried her to the bed and covered her with a thin nket, she was really a little annoyed with herself. Why couldn¡¯t she escape his beauty trap every time? She had helped him hide things from the old master because he had always gotten his way. In fact, not many things would happen. He was only like this a weekter. He probably didn¡¯t even want to look at her before. However, he would arrange everything for her very well. Therefore, she could not hate this person. Her husband was having fun outside. She couldn¡¯t really hate him. It would be great if he was like those men in the novels. He married someone he didn¡¯t want to marry, and he didn¡¯t like the woman. She had made aparison. If he hadn¡¯t not touched her for so many years ... He had also told her that he hated this kind of Union and had never thought of marrying her. She even felt that he was the perfect partner. After they got married, he had never treated her badly. It was just that his living habit was that he didn¡¯t want to go home. He would ask her to pick him up and make porridge for her when she was pregnant. He remembered that when she was pregnant with naer, she was particrly depressed and would cry easily. He didn¡¯t lose his patience and kept coaxing her. Even if it was for the promise he made with the old master. He was also apetent husband. Madam Feng tilted her eyes and listened to the sound of water flowing in the bathroom. When he came out, she looked over again. This time, the man didn¡¯t avoid the question. With a slightly damp voice, he said,¡±¡±Naer has just entered the National League. Are you sure that our divorce will not affect his condition? After he¡¯s done with thepetition, I¡¯ll go with you to settle the paperwork. We¡¯ll need awyer to settle the divorce contract. ¡± They were finally talking about this. Someone had said before that he wouldn¡¯t agree to the divorce because there were many things that were too troublesome. Madam Feng looked at him sideways.¡±I don¡¯t want anything other than Lin Lin.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about someone¡¯s psychological pressure.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slow.¡±Think about it. You only want Linlin. You don¡¯t want him. Even if he¡¯s already neen, it¡¯s impossible for him to not be affected during thepetition.¡± Madam Feng furrowed her brows slightly. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t thought enough. She couldn¡¯t just choose one and not take the other.¡±Then let¡¯s wait for naer to finish the Nationalpetition.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± the man replied with a faint smile. It seemed that his eldest son was notpletely useless. Feng nai, who had just made use of his fatherst night, sneezed. Mo bei looked over ... Chapter 830 Chapter 830: Chapter 830: Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai didn¡¯t know. Since morning, mo bei would asionally nce at him. Now that he noticed mo bei¡¯s line of sight, his gazended on her. He wanted to know who she had sent the message to. With mo bei¡¯s face, no one would be able to tell anything. Some feelings would only be hidden deeper by her. She had gone to see ye Bing this time because she knew that with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t let everyone know that she was Bey. In the business car. Without little Lin ... Mo bei did not say anything else. Feng nai, on the other hand, turned his handsome face over after sneezing. Wearing a mask, he said in a heavy voice,¡±¡±When you were filming the show, look at me. I think I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s first reaction was to use her hand to feel the temperature on his forehead. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips seemed to curl up, but it was almost non-existent. Mo bei¡¯s slightly furrowed brows calmed down a lot, but her voice was still indifferent.¡±¡±No fever. Take your medicine when we reach thepanyter.¡± In order to take care of her, with his physical fitness, it was very likely that he would be infected with the virus. In reality, mo bei didn¡¯t know that Feng nai had drunk ginger soup the day before. The cooking Auntie was very good at prevention in this regard. After all, it was already winter. After winter in the North, it was easy to catch a cold if you didn¡¯t drink some pear soup and ginger soup often. Feng nai had only said this to prepare for the show. He did not believe mo Nan. However, as a man, he knew how ye Bing felt about her. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened at this thought. The atmosphere in the multi-purpose vehicle only changed after Panda and the others boarded. ¡°They don¡¯t even let us rest during Halloween. I want to protest.¡± Panda had to pull mo bei along even if he wanted to ridicule her.¡±¡±Brother, aren¡¯t you sick? you¡¯re finally working with your injury. When you see the managerter, ask him to raise your sry.¡± Mo bei hummed in acknowledgment. She was still a woman of few words. Grandma Hui asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong with ye Chuan this time? is he doing a variety show?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask our sugar daddy how he managed to invite them. ¡± Panda said in a low voice,¡±this time, it¡¯s really burning money.¡± ¡°However, the traffic on the live streaming tform is really good. When we do interviews and programs at night, I think it will be off the charts. AS said that he will surpass boss¡¯s looks. I think he will cry when he sees boss in person.¡± Granny grayughed.¡±You¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen boss in private clothes before. Just you wait. When boss gets dressed, AS will definitely cry. But brother, what¡¯s your rtionship with night ice and night God?¡± After going around in such a big circle, Panda had finally directed the topic to the point that the entire battle team wanted to know the most. It was not easy. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to speak up for you just because he watched a match. Although your skills are really amazing, night God and boss are basically the same kind of people. They never mention any yers. He also met boss a long time ago, before boss joined the team. ¡± ¡°Boss fought with night God?¡± granny gray tilted her head. ¡°Boss has yed on the Korean server before and met him there. Panda said. Granny gray asked,¡¯who won and who lost?¡± Mo bei also looked over. Panda lowered his voice.¡±Bey is the only one who has made boss lose. How many times do you want me to say this? but at that time, night God seemed to have bad inte ess, but that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is why someone like him would target you, brother~¡± Chapter 831 Chapter 831: Chapter 831: Trantor: 549690339 Panda looked over. Mo bei knew that she had to say something. Her emotions were still calm, and she only said four words,¡±¡±We know each other.¡± ¡°You know him? You and night ice and night God?¡± Panda rubbed his chin and said,¡±although I¡¯ve long guessed that this might be the case, brother, how did you get the chance toe into contact with the great gods from the Korean server? It¡¯s more like you guys haven¡¯t seen it before. ¡± After all, no one would be able to connect an ordinary pro yer with a God-level character. ¡°How did you two meet?¡± Panda had just touched mo bei¡¯s shoulder when he sensed her gaze. It was their boss ¡®s. The cold-eyed Panda immediately shrank his neck and sat up straight. Boss must have heard him mention bey, that¡¯s why he had such an aura. This time, Panda didn¡¯t move and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Are you ying on the Korean server too?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±No. We met before we started ying professionally.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ve known each other for more than three years? Heavens!¡± Panda raised his hand again and patted mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯ve really hidden it well!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he listened to the conversation. Even though he knew very well that there were some things he couldn¡¯t argue about. But he still cared about why he didn¡¯t get to know her earlier. When they reached the office, manager li called Feng nai out alone. The two of them were in the same office. Feng nai nced at him.¡±What is it?¡± ¡°The outdoor host for this program is miss Yu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Chairman¡¯s decision. Young master didn¡¯t give the Yu family any face thest time, so only the chairman can do it this time. ¡°Manager li had a headache. As Feng nai listened, he nced sideways and took out a cigarette.¡±¡±Did you see the message I sent?¡± ¡°The one that young master said he wanted to win the championship?¡± Manager Li¡¯s heart was still on this. ¡°Mm,¡± Feng nai replied.¡±It¡¯s time for you to choose your side. Do you want to win the championship with us, or do you want to consider the old master¡¯s side and give the Yu family priority?¡± Manager Li¡¯s face turned red.¡±Of course I want to be the champion. I really can¡¯t make the decision today.¡± Hearing this, Feng nai stopped and said indifferently,¡±¡±I know.¡± ¡°But the old man never thought of doing anything to mo Nan.¡± Manager Li said,¡±it¡¯s just that miss Yu is an interview host. Such a small matter shouldn¡¯t affect the harmony between the two families. This is what the old master wanted me to tell the young master.¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±We¡¯re business partners. Of course we can¡¯t lose our friendship.¡± Manager li was about to heave a sigh of relief when he heard this, but he heard him speak again,¡±¡±No, it¡¯s fine.¡± When manager li looked over, the person had already left, and there was still a faint smell of tobo. Why did this sentence sound so bad to him? Before he could worry too much, someone came to pick him up. They were going to do styling on the spot, and everything was rted to the Halloween theme, so he had to familiarize himself in advance. After all, this was his first time doing a variety interview live. Feng nai didn¡¯t tell mo bei who the show host was. He only repeated what he had said in the car earlier.¡±¡±Just take care of meter. I¡¯ll answer all the questions.¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and did not find it inappropriate. After all, he had been the one answering while she had been listening. She had to think for a long time before she could answer, and she didn¡¯t have any sense of variety. Of course, this was only mo bei¡¯s opinion. Many people from No. 2 middle school saw this and felt that their little brother was trying his best to answer during the interview. Every time he answered, there would be an awkward silence, and they felt that he was very cute. Chapter 832 Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Trantor: 549690339 In fact, the students of No. 2 high school didn¡¯t really watch e-sportspetitions. When the students from No. 2 middle school had time, they couldn¡¯t wait to go around sangbao. It wasn¡¯t because they had to buy clothes, but because the students taking the art exam had to prepare some things in advance. But on this day, they didn¡¯t care who the audience was watching the show for. Anyway, they were here to see their iceberg-like school hunk. In order to make the show more interesting. Before the livestream, the two teams didn¡¯t meet. The show began the moment they left the club. One could clearly see a wave ofments on the bullet screen. ¡°k-God!¡± Then, the sound of voices entered the conversation. ¡°You guys only saw boss, didn¡¯t you see me?¡± Panda turned his face to the side. However, the camera didn¡¯t stay on it for long. On the other hand, the side profile of her face was very eye-catching because mo bei had worn a pair of demonic ears to match her Halloween aura. The ck ears had a very strong imitation effect, and when matched with her aura, she always gave people the feeling that she had been ckened. Panda did not know if he was hallucinating, but he felt that his brother was talking less and less. He used to be a man of few words, but now that he was listening to music with his headphones on, no one could tell what he was thinking. Very soon, they arrived at the actual recording location. It was arge amusement park. Because of the arrival of Halloween, people were dressed in dark outfits everywhere, and some people were even wearing hoods. Hence, when Feng nai and the others alighted, they didn¡¯t cause amotion. This was because he had also put on makeup. At this moment, the entire audience in front of the screen could see what he looked like. His white fangs were slightly exposed, and there were two bloodstains on his face. He was indeed wearing private clothes. But everyone knew that young master Feng¡¯s private clothes were of high quality. His ck windbreaker matched with his light makeup would only make him stand out in the crowd. From some aspects, han Xi could be considered to be acting his own character. After all, he was wearing a white coat when he went out. However, his white coat was still oozing with blood. ¡°You are the most handsome zombie I have ever seen.¡± Panda was just about to reach out and grab his clothes. ¡°It seems like our ck me team is here first!¡± A sweet voice sounded from the other side. The camera turned to him. It was Yu Zixin. She was wearing a Cosy Costume from ¡®hero¡¯. She smiled and had two small dimples on her face. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± It was not good at all. Why was she the emcee? Panda asked his teammates with his eyes. No one could give him an answer. The reason why his brother was called a malignant tumor was because this person had been guiding him during the interview. If she were to host this program, how would she be able to y? However, Panda¡¯s mood instantly turned gloomy. Instead, a very cheerful voice rang out from the other side,¡±¡±Is this the ce? Where was he? Where are they?¡± It was AS¡¯s voice. His face was fair and tender. After he saw them, he didn¡¯t look unfamiliar at all and ran over. Yu Zixin looked back and smiled,¡±AS, you saw King this time. Who do you think will win?¡± The moment the AS saw Feng nai, its mouth opened. He saw that the other party even looked at him with that kind of indifferent gaze. The feeling of meeting this guy in the Korean server came up all of a sudden. Why was he still so arrogant! ¡°What¡¯s the point ofparing looks? let¡¯spare our skills.¡± The AS smiled, revealing his beautiful little canine teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s mo bei and Xiang Nan? I¡¯m just asking him when he¡¯ll ept my friend request and start a 1v1 with me.¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Trantor: 549690339 Yu Zixin didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly mention mo Nan. She wanted to give that person less screen time. However, if it was asked by an AS, it could only be this way. Mo bei had been standing at the end of the line since the beginning, and he was no different this time. After hearing the AS¡¯s words, Panda stretched out his hand and pushed.¡±¡±Brother, he¡¯s calling you.¡± ¡°When did you learn to understand theirnguage? Granny gray was puzzled. Panda chuckled.¡±That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m the social butterfly of our team.¡±¡± Granny gray was speechless. AS was also speechless. He had seen mo Nan in the video. But under normal circumstances, the game wouldn¡¯t give too many close-up shots of the face. Moreover, this person¡¯s temperament was too good. He was so cold that even his eyes were extremely ck. AS was about to say something. Just then, someone patted her on the head from behind. Their vice-captain was the one who took the photo. The captain was standing on his left, his gaze falling on mo bei and Xiang Nan. Ye Bing¡¯s figure also appeared in the camera. He seemed to fit the characteristics of a male lead in all Korean dramas. His handsome side profile exuded a faint light under the light. He had always been quiet, but there was a gentle look in his eyes. Mo bei¡¯s eyes met his. It was just an exchange of looks. Mo bei could basically tell that he had indeed not told his team members that she was Bey. It was just a short exchange of nces. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood there. The AS was still teasing,¡¯Captain, why aren¡¯t you saying hello to your old friend now that you¡¯ve seen him?¡± ¡°I should say hello. ¡°As she spoke, ye Bing walked over and gave him a very light hug. It was almost as if they were separated after a touch, avoiding the sentence on the microphone.¡±Wee back.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped. Then, she looked up at his face. Han Xi was the first to feel the cold air emanating from Feng NAI¡¯s body. He even suspected that if they weren¡¯t recording a program ... That person would pull mo Nan away. In fact, Feng nai had indeed done the same. However, the technique of separating people was very brilliant. He was tall to begin with, so when he stood between the two of them, one of his hands naturally rested on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. The corners of his lips curled up as he nonchntly looked at the camera.¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk about the grouping first. With the temperature outside, everyone is very cold, I believe Captain ye is the same.¡± Ye Bing, of course, noticed his actions, and her eyes started to turn pale. She spoke in Chinese and didn¡¯t need a trantor. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very happy to see Nan.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the night God to speak Chinese so well.¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t want the camera to stay here any longer and wanted to lead the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s really too surprising.¡± Ye Bing nced sideways.¡±The opponent I want to fight the most is right here. I¡¯ll only know what she¡¯s thinking after I understand what she¡¯s saying.¡±¡± Everyone knew he was talking about mo bei and Xiang Nan. After all, he had already said it in the interview. She just didn¡¯t expect that he would learn Chinese for mo bei and Xiang Nan. At that moment, there was an obvious increase in the number ofments. There was also a male host present. After seeing the reaction, he immediately said,¡±it seems that night God really wants to fight with brother Nan. Everyone can see that night God seems to have known brother Nan for a long time. Everyone is very curious. How did you know each other? how did you know each other?¡±¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei raised her eyes and looked in ye Bing¡¯s direction. Her emotions were still calm, and people who didn¡¯t know the inside story wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. But Feng nai knew the inside story ... Chapter 834 Chapter 834: Public disy of affection Trantor: 549690339 Ye Bing knew very well that this wasn¡¯t mo Nan, but mo bei. He knew it was her. She even knew about it before him. It was this knowledge that made Feng NAI¡¯s right hand, which was hanging by his side, slowly clench when he saw the two of them look at each other. ¡°We met by ident.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s answer made the male host feel that there was more to talk about.¡±¡±That sounds like a lot.¡± Yu Zixin smiled and reminded him, ¡°There¡¯ll be a lot of people at the theme park soon. Liang bro, are you sure you want to stand outside for so long?¡± ¡°Look at my brain.¡± The male host immediately dodged,¡±¡±Indeed, we have to go in first. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be surrounded in a while.¡± It was easy to imagine how many people there were in the amusement park for Halloween. There wasn¡¯t a long line when they entered the park at night. It was just that Yu Zixin didn¡¯t do it for the time, but to change the topic. If such a show always revolved around mo Nan, it would waste the meaning of hering. Yu Zixin was a smart person. Usually, even if she was leading the public opinion, she would let people pretend to be Southern fans to lead the momentum. On the show, she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Mo bei any more questions. She would leave such matters to the bulletments. She hade this time to get closer to that person. After all, the grouping this time was different. The host could also be in the same group as the team members. Four people in a team. Mixed group mode. She wanted to be in the same team as Feng nai. Yu Zixin spent most of her time thinking about this. Brother Liang continued his interview.¡±Continuing with our previous topic, night God is basically clear. Some fans want to ask Almighty K how you felt when you found out that mo Nan was the yer that night God wanted to y against the most.¡± After all, everyone thought that you and night God should see each other as opponents. ¡± Liang bro finished reading and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a tricky question. Almighty K, I¡¯m curious about your thoughts too.¡± ¡°Thoughts?¡± Feng nai just put his arm around mo bei¡¯s shoulder and smiled unhurriedly.¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed a littleplicated. ¡± Liang bro thought that this would be a big hit. He had even thought of the question, it was called the sh of the two gods. To his surprise, Feng NAI¡¯s next sentence shattered his fantasy.¡±¡±I¡¯m happy and unhappy at the same time. I¡¯m happy that our little support brother has finally been recognized, but I¡¯m unhappy that someone else has noticed him besides me.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s eyes fell on him after hearing this. ¡°Almighty K, are you saying that the person you want to fight the most is brother Nan?¡± brother Liang asked after a pause. ¡°We fought in the base every day.¡± Feng nai smiled, his smile clear and evil.¡±It¡¯s just a normal operation. I don¡¯t have the obsession of the night God. Besides, if there¡¯s someone I don¡¯t want to treat as an opponent, it¡¯s my support.¡± Besides, I¡¯ll definitely lose if I fight him. ¡± ¡°You lost?¡± Liang bro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill him, then you can only die.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. As a host, this was the first time that Liang bro felt that the guest¡¯s words were slightly different from the direction of his interview. This wasn¡¯t a confession show! Thements flew. ¡°What is the highest realm of love? In a 1V1, if I don¡¯t want to kill you, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡± ¡°I feel so sorry for brother Liang. Brother Liang¡¯s expression has turned wooden. What kind of show am I here for!¡± ¡°Why is there someone else besides me who has noticed him? F * ck, is my Almighty k jealous?¡± Liang bro automatically ignored thements. He was an experienced host, after all, so he coughed heavily and said,¡±Who is the yer that K-God wants to y against the most?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were indifferent. Just when people thought he would not answer. He spat out a name ... Chapter 835 Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°bey?¡± In the camera, Feng NAI¡¯s side profile still looked a little cold. The atmosphere at the scene had clearly changed. ¡°bey?¡±Whether it was the male host, brother Liang, or the AS, both had obvious changes in their expressions after hearing the name. Including ye Bing. He raised his eyebrows.¡±God bey, the gaming genius of zone A back then?¡± Feng nai replied with a nonchnt ¡°mm,¡± his eyes not fluctuating much. However, he sensed someone¡¯s gaze and looked over at mo bei. Their eyes met. Mo beixiao shifted her gaze away as if no one was around. Brother Liang sighed.¡±I haven¡¯t heard this name for the past two years. Many of the audience members might not know this. I remember Almighty k mentioning bey when he did his first interview. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be like this after so many years.¡± ¡°Boss¡¯s obsession with bey has always been deep. ¡± Panda shook his head.¡±I think we¡¯ll meet. We¡¯ll definitely have a showdown. After all, we¡¯ve lost once.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. Hearing this, ye Bing, who was standing at the side, turned to look in mo bei¡¯s direction. Mo bei¡¯s expression was very calm. Her ck Devil ears set off her side profile, and under the blurry night light, it was impossible to see her subtle expression. ¡°I¡¯ve also lost to her,¡±ye Bing spoke up again. ¡°Even the night God lost?¡± Liang bro was an old esports host, and his eyes were shining.¡±It seems that back then, God bey really made many people unable to get past him.¡± Yu Zixin was smart. Before entering the industry, she must have done a certain degree of understanding of all the people and things in it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that God bey doesn¡¯t have many videos of his matches. I¡¯m a fan of his and I really want to watch another match.¡± As she spoke, Yu Zixin¡¯s tone changed.¡±bey-God ys with his left hand. Recently, it seems that guru Nan has also started to y with his left hand. Guru Nan, between you and bey-God, who do you think is fiercer?¡± Mo bei looked at her, her eyes still indifferent. Everyone knew the problem. No matter how he answered. In the end, it would all be a freeloading. Because even now, mo bei had yet to answer. The mood of thements had changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan must be crazy. They dare to ride on anyone¡¯s poprity.¡± ¡°What level is he at? how dare hepare himself to God Bey.¡± ¡°The host asked. What does it have to do with mo Nan?¡± ¡°A tumor is a tumor, I¡¯m sick of it.¡± On the other side of the camera, ye Bing was frowning. He had never expected that she would be treated like this. Moreover, ye Bing had always wanted to ask why she didn¡¯te back as bey, but used the names mo bei and Xiang Nan, and yed the game as her brother. It had been too long since hest saw her. He couldn¡¯t even be sure that the person with fair skin and a beautiful side profile was her. After all, she was really dark at that time. He would know it was her when he saw her. That kind of coldness, coldness, and indifference was no different from when he first saw her. However, she no longer had a keyboard with her, so she didn¡¯t have to carry her school bag. She looked much more mature. In the end, there was still a difference. Now, she looked even more unfathomable. Her eyes were so dark that one could not even see the bottom. It wasn¡¯t like when Supreme Alliance was still around, her eyes were shining. But now, he had to stand here and answer such a question. Any answer would be twisted ... Chapter 836 Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Trantor: 549690339 After Yu Zixin asked the question, the camera was directly turned to mo bei. Yu Zixin tilted her head, as if she was waiting for the other party¡¯s answer very sweetly. Panda clenched his fists tightly. Did this person really not know anything? However, he had to answer such a question. ¡°I¡¯m the support. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light.¡±The support¡¯s ying style is gentle. Miss Yu, if you don¡¯t understand the role of each position in the game, you can y more beginner¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°New, New yer Guide?¡± Liang bro repeated. ¡°Pfft!¡± Panda couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yu Zixin clenched her fingers and forced a smile,¡±Southerners doesn¡¯t seem to understand my question. Does Southerners think that bey is already in the past and that she shouldn¡¯t bepared to you? However, in the hearts of our fans, bey-God has never been there. ¡± She had only wanted to make mo Nan suffer a little. Since he had embarrassed her so much. She didn¡¯t mind bringing up more topics about him. She wanted to see how he was going to exin such ambiguous words! Yu Zixin knew mo bei¡¯s identity. There was no need to make up stories. As long as she brought out a guide when she spoke, people would spread rumors about her in another way. She studied economics and media, so she knew how to do such a thing and not get herself out of it. After all, she was speaking as bey¡¯s fan, and Mo bei and xiangnan were e-sports yers who had to face the public. ¡°Miss Yu seems to have misunderstood something.¡± All of a sudden, a shrill voice was heard. It was Feng nai, who was looking at Yu Zixin nonchntly. He suddenlyughed with a mocking smile.¡±As the emcee, miss Yu¡¯s ability to lead the conversation is not small. However, herprehension ability needs to be improved. How did miss yu link the answer of The Beginner¡¯s Guide with her unwillingness to fight with bey?¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t expect that he would speak without considering the asion. No, she did not expect that he would disregard her status as a member of the Yu family and directly talk about her problem. Didn¡¯t he know what Grandpa Feng meant? He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Yu Zixin could never understand. Feng nai didn¡¯t mention it in the past because he was toozy. Why did he have to say it to someone he didn¡¯t need? However, this person had touched his bottom line time and time again. ¡°I ...¡± Yu Zixin bit her lip and looked at manager li, who was with the director. Manager li was indeed here to clean up the mess. He was most worried that young master Feng would open his mouth, so he waved his hands behind him desperately, trying to stop him. However, Feng nai acted as if he didn¡¯t see him. His smile was gentle like never before, and his hand was still on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. He nced sideways at mo bei, then looked at Yu Zixin¡¯s face and said in his normal voice,¡±¡±What our little support brother meant just now was that you¡¯re bad at ying games. There¡¯s no other hidden meaning.¡± The male host, Liang, wanted to y the original scene. After all, the higher-ups had told him to take care of his partner. That was why he didn¡¯t continue the topic after she asked him that question. After all, she was asking about mo Nan, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. He did not expect such a situation to ur. He wanted to smooth things over, but he couldn¡¯t find the right time. Because Feng nai didn¡¯t stop. He smiled slowly, like a deadly demon.¡±¡±Every e-sports yer hopes to have a showdown with bey. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Did you just say that you¡¯re a fan of bey? That¡¯s interesting. Weren¡¯t you the one who randomlypared your idol with others at the start? What¡¯s your first question? did miss Yu lose her memory?¡± Chapter 837 Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Trantor: 549690339 The smile on Yu Zixin¡¯s face could no longer be held. However, she knew that she could not give in at this time.¡±Brother naer, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. My questions are all from the bullet screen. If Southern God doesn¡¯t want to answer, you can skip it. If you say that, Southern God¡¯s fans won¡¯t let me off. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face was very calm, and there was no warmth in his voice.¡±¡±Miss Yu, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. There are always differences between people. You don¡¯t deserve to be held back by others. The hands of fans are used to support us, not to beat you. It¡¯s so dirty to beat you.¡± Thest four words made Yu Zixin¡¯s body tremble, and the sweetness on her face was no longer there. Only tears were left, and she looked very pitiful,¡±I didn¡¯t even ask about mo Nan finding someone to y on his behalf. Why are you saying that about me?¡± The people who were watching the video saw that her face was pale and frowned. Someone even said,¡¯Almighty K has gone too far this time.¡± ¡°What did I say? one day, Almighty k will fall from his altar because of mo bei and xiangnan. As expected.¡± ¡°Malignant tumor effect.¡± Thements were still floating on the screen. But there was a pause in the next moment. It was because ye Bing had said,¡±I thought that this show was to interview us and the ck me team. It seems that I have misunderstood your show. This should be a show to interview the host, not an esports show. Do I understand now?¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t say this because he was a local esports yer. However, ye Bing was different. He could totally say that. After all, the show¡¯s title was ye Chuan¡¯s ck me, the firstbination and the first show in the country! In the current situation, most of the shots were given to Yu Zixin. This was the most abnormal thing. Those who had been led along couldn¡¯t tell. Even now, they still thought it was mo Nanfan. However, there was one thing that people who really yed games wanted toin about. ¡°I¡¯m clearly here to see who¡¯s better between night God and Almighty K. What¡¯s the direction this is going to take?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of mo Nan. ¡± ¡°The emcee named him, so he can¡¯t avoid it. How is it because of mo Nan? this logic is a little funny.¡± ¡°The emcee really does love mo Nan. Under normal circumstances k shouldn¡¯t she ask the night God how he lost to God bey? after all, God bey has never participated in an officialpetition. If she¡¯s really a fan of God bey, she should be most concerned about this. She¡¯s theplete opposite.¡± ¡°Is the festival Group eating for free?¡± Just as thisment was sent. In the video, Feng nai raised his eyes, and his gazended on manager li.¡±¡±How much is the penalty for the program? deduct it from my ount.¡± This was the male host¡¯s first reaction.¡±K-God, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. If you leave like this, you won¡¯t be able to answer to your fans.¡± Feng nai chuckled, an indescribable danger in his eyes.¡±Using fans to pressure me? Also, who said I was leaving? ¡°If it was in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such a host, but now, I¡¯m very clear that if I leave, you guys will eventually lead the public opinion to mo Nan, so I won¡¯t leave and I won¡¯t let the fans wait. However, you guys aren¡¯t the only ones who can do this show.¡± After saying that, he put down his right hand that was holding the phone and turned sideways. Someone walked over with a camera.¡±¡±Liang bro, the higher-ups said that we¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838: Jealous Trantor: 549690339 The male host was already dumbfounded, his face full of regret. Yu Zixin was still crying just now, but now her body stiffened, and her eyes really changed. She turned her head and looked at the production team. They should understand that she could not be reced. What was the situation now? Don¡¯t they know that her surname is Yu? Yu Zixin had already forgotten that her surname was Yu. However, Feng NAI¡¯s surname was Feng, and he had never wanted to use the Feng family¡¯s special privileges. Even this time, if it wasn¡¯t for mo bei, he wouldn¡¯t have touched it. Because if he used it, he would have to pay the corresponding price. The apanying Butler was very clear about this. After seeing the old Butler, Yu Zixin¡¯s facepletely lost its color. Because this meant that this matter was the old master¡¯s will. Yu Zixin saw the old Butler standing behind Feng nai and calling out to him,¡±young master.¡± The Feng nai now was the real him. Just like when she first met him, he stood there with his light eyes, out of reach. At that time, he knew very well that he was the heir of the Feng family. Yu Zixin had been looking forward to seeing him like this for a long time. After all, he was the most charming when he had power. However, Yu Zixin had never thought that he would use these things against her. Looking at the group of people entering the amusement park, Yu Zixin was extremely unwilling. There was a hidden venomous intent in his eyes. When the old Butler walked back. She retracted her malicious intent and her eyes turned red. She looked at the old Butler.¡±Uncle Wang, I really don¡¯t know what to do with brother naer¡¯s actions. He has really misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Youngdy Yu.¡± The old Butlerughed and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s cold today. Why don¡¯t youe back with me first? as for the young master, you should know what his bottom line is. The chairman knows what you mean bying this time and has also instructed his subordinates to cooperate with you to get close to the young master. However, miss Yu is the young master after all. Even the chairman can¡¯t control his life, let alone you. The young master made an agreement with the chairman to protect his teammates and not involve any other interests. It¡¯s a little ruining the game between the grandfather and grandson. ¡± The old Butler could speak. But in fact, before he came. ¡°He¡¯s my grandson,¡± old master Feng said.¡±If you want to beat him up, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Miss Yu is so smart, don¡¯t be foolish this time.¡± The old Butler was very polite and thoughtful from the beginning to the end. However, Yu Zixin knew that this was a hint that she had gone a little too far this time. She wasn¡¯t overdoing it, she was just too impatient. Why did she send those photos overseas? The Feng family still had no reaction. Grandpa Feng should have been furious when he found out. Or did no one tell Grandpa Feng? Yu Zixin didn¡¯t dare to y any more tricks because she knew very well that the Feng family wouldn¡¯t allow her to use such a method to get Feng nai. Old master Feng valued family education. Some methods were harmless, but some methods would make him have no good feelings at all. But she really couldn¡¯t continue to be passive. After Yu Zixin watched the old Butler walk away, she picked up her mobile phone and made a call,¡±How confident are you in winning the first round of the National League?¡± ¡°If miss Yu doesn¡¯t care about young master Feng and allows us to deal with him on the field, then it¡¯s 100%.¡± The person who spoke was Wang Jun. He was in the office and his eyes were dark.¡±We have a secret weapon to deal with him.¡± ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t have any esports dreams, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that after this match, I don¡¯t want to see mo bei or Xiang Nan again.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes darkened. Wang Junughed.¡±Don¡¯t worry about that. Without young master Feng, a jungler who can use Super stream of consciousness to lead the rhythm, mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support would automatically be disabled. Besides, with Yifan around, do you think he won¡¯t be disabled?¡± ¡°It would be a sess if we can stop him from participating in the National League.¡± Yu Zixin said casually. Wang Jun stood up with his phone in hand.¡±On this point, I have the same thoughts as miss Yu. In the next two days, some things will happen. I¡¯ve already called people to stay at No. 2 middle school. As long as mo Nan is alone, he won¡¯t have an easy time.¡± ¡°Mo Nan is someone who can beat the Feng family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± As soon as she thought of what happened in the shopping mall that day, Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes became even darker.¡±Manager Wang, please don¡¯t ignore this point.¡± ¡°Miss Yu, you might not know this, but if any e-sports yer in school gets into a fight, they will be disqualified immediately. He is good at fighting, but if he makes a move, someone will take a picture and hand it to the organizingmittee. It will be difficult for him to participate in thepetition then ...¡± He looked at theputer on the side. On the screen, the group of people had entered the amusement park. It was because team yechchuan was there. The number of people online for the livestream was surprisingly high. He couldn¡¯t let this situation continue. He had to take action. Otherwise, if mo Nan really managed to achieve something in the National League ... Everything would be toote. Wang Jun fixed his gaze on the slender figure. After hanging up the phone, he pressed the Enter key. It was the school intr of No. 2 middle school. Someone would provide him with an ount. After all, mo Nan was such a person. He would always get in the way of others and make others feel ufortable. It wasn¡¯t strange that he could get this ount. There were also smart people in a ce like second middle school. Outside the window. The night gradually fell. The atmosphere of Halloween was getting more and more intense. After Yu Zixin was absent from the program. The atmosphere had changed. ording to the usual standards. First, they had to be divided into groups. It wasn¡¯t distributed ording to the team. Instead, he would be in the same team as whoever he drew. After Feng nai saw ye Bing walking towards a certain someone, he nced at Panda, who was standing beside him, but didn¡¯t say anything. When he passed by mo bei, he raised his hand and took a sip of mineral water, looking very ufortable. At this moment, ye Bing was already standing beside mo bei. There were too many things in her eyes. Feng nai had originally thought that with his deliberate actions, trouble Lin¡¯s little brother would be like before, giving him priority in everything. This time, she didn¡¯t suggest a change of team. Feng nai looked at the two people not far away, his eyes so dark that even the cameraman following him could sense the iciness on his body. However, Panda did not know the reason behind this and was still praising him.¡±¡±Boss, this night God is not bad. He¡¯s not afraid of losing fans here, and he¡¯s even scolding people for my brother. Look at how granny Hui and I don¡¯t recognize him. He has never stood up for anyone before. My brother must be very touched now. I understand this feeling the most. When you¡¯re alone and helpless, there¡¯s still someone supporting you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± It was a very light voice. Panda understood his boss¡¯s meaning all too well.¡±What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done so much, but why haven¡¯t I seen you say a word? your brother will be touched. ¡± Chapter 839 Chapter 839: Sweet Trantor: 549690339 That deep voice made Panda open his mouth and say,¡±¡±No, boss, we¡¯re all very touched that you¡¯ve done so much. Really, you¡¯re definitely the first team leader. Not only did you bring your own filming team, you even fell out with the Yu family for us. Your old man wouldn¡¯t lock you up again, right? Boss, don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re caught, we¡¯ll go even if it costs us our lives ...¡± Before Panda could finish, Feng nai interrupted him nonchntly, his voice still calm.¡±¡±What¡¯s the use of me getting you to be touched?¡± Panda was speechless. Feng nai didn¡¯t look at him again. After finding out what mo bei and the rest were going to do next ... With one hand in his pocket, he walked to the right. The entire show was like this. All the guests who cleared the stage would receive a sponsorship. It was just that each segment was not simple. Not many guests could pass all the levels. Today¡¯s amusement park was different from usual. There were zombies everywhere, dressed like a ghost Bride. Below the Ferris wheel was a shooting game. Every group had a chance to change partners. The premise was that they had to win thepetition and wear the special clothes prepared by the festival Group. In front of the camera, everyone could clearly see that Feng nai had raised his eyes and asked before he was ready to shoot,¡±¡±What kind of clothing?¡± ¡°Young ... Almighty K won¡¯t like it. ¡°The new assistant Director who followed them here almost called him by the wrong name. Feng nai didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He turned his handsome face to the side and put the spear on. He didn¡¯t hit the bullseye, but a balloon. The boss didn¡¯t know if he was recording a show. He gave a big furry bear as a gift after all ten bullets were broken. ¡°How many did ye Bing kill?¡± Feng nai asked in a rxed manner. The Assistant Director replied,¡±it¡¯s not night God. It¡¯s brother Nan. He¡¯s on the other side. He¡¯s not done yet.¡± Feng nai put down his rifle and looked in the direction of the camera. He saw that someone was adjusting the focus, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but his posture when holding the gun was very standard, and his back was very prominent. It could be seen that there were already many people gathered there. It was enough to show that a certain someone was good at fighting. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes paused, then he took out his phone and typed a message.¡±¡±Your brother and I are recording a show. What about you? What are you doing?¡± The Assistant Director didn¡¯t understand why their young master was still sending messages at this time. Thements were also saying that they wanted to see who Almighty k was sending this message to. But it was clear that this was private. Of course, no one dared to put the camera on the screen. The only person who knew what Feng nai had posted. Mo bei was probably the only one. The phone in her pocket vibrated. Thest shot missed. Of course, what made mo bei pause was the content of the text message. She could clearly hear the regret beside her. Mo bei herself did not feel anything. After she put down her spear, her slender fingers paused on the phone screen. ¡°What?¡± ye Bing stood beside her.¡±What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei looked up, only to see where he was. The only person who could still send a text message at this time was probably a certain Almighty. Unlike Feng nai, mo bei naturally wouldn¡¯t reply to his message at this time. And Feng nai wasn¡¯t trying to get her to reply to his message. He just didn¡¯t want someone to burst thest balloon. ¡°K-God, are you ready?¡± Feng nai put his phone away, raised his spear, and said in azy voice,¡±¡±Now, as long as I hit ten, I can change partners, right?¡± Chapter 840 Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°But you need to wear the special clothes prepared by the festival team. Almighty k, you ...¡± The Assistant Director reminded him. Feng nai raised his hand. His voice was very calm.¡±In any case, it can¡¯t possibly be a female outfit.¡± The Assistant Director was speechless. Bang! The first balloon burst. Immediately after, the second shot was fired. His shooting posture was very standard. When the camera swept over, that handsome side profile still had a unique coolness. The arc of his chin and the rifle became one. That was a posture that only people who had been in the Army would have. The boss was also a smart person. One look at Feng nai and he could tell that he had been trained, so he simply prepared the first prize and let everyone see it. Ten shots, all hit. The festival Group members looked at each other. The past guests had all done well. However, only a few of them managed to hit the target. Monan had almost hit him just now ... The Jie group even started to suspect if they should increase the difficulty. At this moment, Feng nai had already put away his gun and turned to look at them. He was wearing a ck trench coat, and he looked like a Halloween person in the crowd, like a vampire aristocrat. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he looked a little devilish.¡±Can I change partners now?¡± The Assistant Director had no choice but to cover his face and appear on camera again. He said through the mask,¡±These are the cards for the yers to choose. Almighty K can choose one from them.¡± Feng nai looked at him, his eyes unfocused.¡±No need. I only want my support.¡± The Assistant Director was speechless. On the other side. After ye Bing received the news that they needed to change partners at thest minute, she furrowed her brows slightly and her gaze fell on mo bei.¡±¡±Can I ask who made the request?¡± ¡°Night God, look at the disy on the screen, the one with the 10 points.¡± The Jie group¡¯s voice was very low. Upon hearing this. Ye Bing and Mo bei raised their eyes almost at the same time. King¡¯s icon was right in front of mo bei and Xiang Nan. Ye Bing nced sideways.¡±It seems like he still wants to defeat you.¡± Mo bei could hear the double meaning in his words, and her eyes dimmed. On the show, there were many things that ye Bing couldn¡¯t tell mo bei. However, when he saw her walking over, he was stunned. His right hand was hanging by his side, and his hair was a little messy when the night wind blew. He didn¡¯t know why, but this meeting ... He always felt that he was too far away from her ... On the other side of the camera. Panda already did not feel much about being reced. However, he didn¡¯t approve of his boss¡¯s actions. Boss was just sending a message to someone else. Although he didn¡¯t know what the message was about. However, after he sent the message, the smile on his boss¡¯s face was not his usual self. Combined with the ¡°girlfriend¡± incident that someone had told him about. When Panda passed by mo bei, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±Boss already has someone he likes. Brother, really, no matter how good boss is to you, you shouldn¡¯t fall too deep.¡± No one else could hear this. Panda was not stupid. If the news of his boss having a girlfriend were to be leaked, what kind of waves would be set off? it was simply unimaginable. Mo bei stopped in her tracks. When she continued to walk forward, her eyes were a little dazed ... At this time, in the temporary gathering ce set up by the festival Group under the Ferris wheel. Feng nai looked at the clothes in front of him, his cool and handsome face full of rejection. As the camera focused, the number of people watching the livestream increased. Especially when he fixed his gaze on that piece of clothing. The bullet screen exploded! Chapter 841 Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°This time, the festival Group is great!¡± ¡°Did you guys see that? Almighty K¡¯s expression was one of unwillingness. ¡± ¡°Hurry up and let my Almighty K wear it.¡± ¡°He must wear it. If the festival Group can resist my Almighty k¡¯s aura and make him yield, I¡¯ll immediately be a member!!¡± The Assistant Director also realized where the traffic wasing from. Hence, when Feng nai looked down at him with a raised eyebrow ... The Assistant Director immediately lowered his head and pretended not to understand his young master¡¯s meaning. Feng NAI¡¯s deep eyes narrowed. The people from the festival Group had already ced the clothes in his hands.¡±¡±Almighty K, ording to the rules, you have to wear the clothes provided by the festival Group before you can see your new partner.¡± Feng nai looked at the clothes in his hands, and the corners of his lips curled up as he snorted coldly. The Assistant Director¡¯s neck turned cold. The girls in the program group were secretly happy. No matter where KING could be seen, no one would be able to see him. He was either sleeping in his ck uniform at the airport or he had a handsome face. No matter which one it was, he had an unattainable aura. But today, when he started to put on his clothes with a dark face ... Arge group of k fans could not help butugh. ¡°F * ck, didn¡¯t I turn on the esports interview program?¡± ¡°Is this my Almighty K?¡± ¡°Only my Almighty K can wear this kind of outfit so arrogantly. But what should I do? I still want tough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the finished product!¡± ¡°The one who said the finished product, wait a minute, what do you think k-God is ...¡± The morements there were, the more traffic there was. Many people were waiting to see how Feng nai would look after putting on his makeup and wearing his uniform. The scene had already been transferred to mo bei. Under the camera, mo bei¡¯s side profile still had a unique coldness. Standing under the Ferris wheel, the demon¡¯s ears gave people the illusion that the young man did not belong to the human world. Many people in the festival Group had be fans of the South. At first, it was because of Yan. Later, it was because the youngster had given all the prizes he had won along the way to the girls who had followed him. He was clearly an Ice Prince, but he was unexpectedly warm. When he thought of the way this person yed games ... It was hard not to like her. Moreover, when mo Nan was answering the question earlier ... They just wanted to say. You old man, you only know how to lie. You¡¯re the best support we¡¯ve ever had. How could you say something like ¡°a support is gentler¡± with such a cold face and so seriously? However, what they liked was how serious iceberg man was. The girl from the production crew who hade to ask questions also wanted to tease mo bei, so the first thing she said was,¡±¡±Southern deity, who do you think will be the one who will exchange you?¡± Mo bei nced sideways, her voice calm.¡±Isn¡¯t the person who got a full score the captain?¡± You let me see it just now. ¡± The festival Group thought,¡±it seems like soulsqn doesn¡¯t understand the concept of creating surprises in the show ...¡± When he encountered such a straight person, he could not be any straighter. ¡°Then what do you think Almighty K will wear?¡± the festival Group asked another question. ¡°Clothes?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. ¡°If you want to exchange partners, you have to wear the clothes provided by the festival Group in addition to the first ce in the exam ...¡± Mo bei was listening when she saw that there seemed to be many people raising their phones to take pictures. She turned around and met a pair of eyes the moment she looked up. That pair of eyes was very familiar and deep. However, the zombie suit he was wearing and the yellow talisman on his forehead were particrly eye-catching ... Chapter 842 Chapter 842: Feng nai jumps behind mo bei Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei paused for a moment, then strolled toward Feng nai. Even his cold eyes showed a rare interest. Yes, it was interest. From the darkness just now, it was now bright. Even though his Fair and Handsome face was still expressionless. However, the moment mo bei¡¯s eyes lit up ... It was still captured. Thements went crazy. ¡°F * ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen brother chennan like this. My Almighty K¡¯s power is simply infinite!¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not surprising that the production team prepared a zombie costume. After all, it¡¯s Halloween. In a sense, it¡¯s a Western Ghost Festival. I just didn¡¯t expect Almighty k to wear it. There¡¯s even a yellow talisman on his forehead. Hahaha, this zombie has a cold mouth and a look of loathing. It looks like it doesn¡¯t want to bite anyone.¡± ¡°What are you biting for? my Almighty k said that even if I¡¯m a zombie, I¡¯ll be a zombie with mysophobia.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know what was on the other end of the screen. This was the first time he had made a ck mark on his history as an esports yer. After all, the festival group¡¯sughter was enough to exin everything. He rarely had this kind of situation where he was surrounded by people but couldn¡¯t use his aura to suppress them. After all, he was wearing a zombie suit. It was a Qing Dynasty outfit with a hat on her head. Even her nails were dyed ck. Only a demon like young master Feng could be handsome in such a dress. She really didn¡¯t want to be stupid enough to blow the Chinese talisman, so she just stood there casually. Mo bei walked closer and nced at the yellow talisman. She turned to the side and asked the people from the festival Group,¡±¡±Captain, are you going to jump aroundter?¡± The two assistant directors quickly exchanged nces. Then, he quickly nodded. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that it was a decision made on the spot. Seeing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes started to narrow again, and the corners of his lips curled up. His gaze was especially cold when itnded on one of the assistant directors. Why didn¡¯t he say that he was going to jump? The Assistant Director¡¯s trick was to y dead. Anyway, brother chennan was here now. Everything would be handed over to brother chennan. Mo bei¡¯s presence had indeed achieved the effect of crowd control. When Feng nai asked,¡±when are you guys nning to take this yellow rune off my face?¡± ¡°Next segment,¡± mo bei answered on behalf of the festival Group. The festival Group thought,¡±great job, Southern God!¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his thin lips curling up. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything because she was the one standing opposite him. However, his eyes were very deep. Mo bei had probably also realized that she could not go too far. Otherwise, it would attract the hatred of a certain God. After a short pause, he extended his right hand,¡±Captain, you can pull me when you jump.¡± Feng nai snorted and said slowly,¡±¡±I said I wanted to jump?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the rule for changing partners in the festival Group,¡±mo bei said. Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±You also know that I¡¯m wearing this stupid set of clothes to switch you over.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very handsome,¡± When mo bei¡¯s name was heard ... People saw that young master Feng no longerined and changed back to his usual undisciplined style, with smokey makeup on his face.¡±¡±I¡¯m not handsome in anything. ¡± The festival Group also noticed. Don¡¯t be fooled by Southern God¡¯s reticence. However, it seemed that thest sentence could not appease Almighty K. Wearing a zombie suit and sticking yellow talismans, the live broadcast room was already swept by a wave of bulletments. Now, on the screen, Feng nai was following behind mo bei, dressed in Qing Dynasty clothes. No matter how handsome he was, he was still like a little zombie on TV, jumping up and down ... Chapter 843 Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Trantor: 549690339 At the scene, this scene attracted the attention of many people. At the Halloween Carnival amusement park. It was not strange for someone to wear a zombie suit. Ghost brides, doctor zombies, terrifying nurses, everything was avable here. So many people were dressing up. Only the two slender figures were beautiful. An ice-cold demon in a ck windbreaker, followed by a handsome and evil Eastern zombie, was a visual impact. The Zombie¡¯s hand was still tugging at the devil¡¯s sleeve, as if it was being led by a devil. However, this Eastern zombie was a little too tall. When the wind blew, she could still see his light-colored eyes. He didn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing. However, the person in front of him was walking with him. He had even done something like jumping around, and he was still wearing that kind of clothes. The Assistant Director couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, everyone knew what kind of person the young master was. This contrast didn¡¯t just bring about a restless click rate. He also let people know something. Feng nai and Mo Nan¡¯s rtionship was so good that it had exceeded their imagination. Many people said that ever since mo Nan had joined ck me, ck me had been scolded more and more often. He had also gotten into more trouble. Even Almighty K had changed, and so on. However, no one could understand. To fight side by side with the person she loved. Even if he was scolded. He was also willing to endure it. There was nothing wrong with the fact that gods would fall from their altars. No one knew. There was only one way to make a God fall from the altar. He had no teammates. No one could shut the mouths of those who didn¡¯t understand the world. We have a champion in our hearts. The only way was to keep winning. Only then would there be enough reason to say that this person should be here and that he had never fallen. The gentleness that drifted in the wind. As the camera zoomed in. He could clearly see mo bei¡¯s thin lips curl up slightly. There was a smile in her eyes, especially when she looked back and saw the yellow rune on his handsome face. Her smile deepened. However, as the night grew darker ... Even his smile had faded. What his gaze caused was a deep darkness that couldn¡¯t be dissolved. That was something he wanted to do more than winning the championship. For thest stage, everyone had to enter the haunted house and bring out the corresponding . On Halloween, the line for the haunted house was ten times longer than usual. When Panda heard the word ¡®haunted house¡¯, he slowed down. The festival Group,[cat god, the bullet screen said that you are afraid?] ¡°Scared? Me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know what courage is. ¡± Panda threw down two words heroically,¡±¡±Wait!¡± At this moment, Feng nai was lining up behind mo bei. Feng nai no longer paid attention to the fact that someone was taking photos of them and just stood there nonchntly. Then, he heard a shout from the side,¡±boss, F * ck! How did you end up like this! Hahaha, is that talisman real?¡± Even if he was a Panda, at this moment, his desire to live waspletely gone. He pointed at Feng nai andughed so hard that he clutched his stomach. Feng nai merely turned his head to nce at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze was very cold. Panda immediately felt a chill at the back of his neck. He stood up straight and coughed heavily.¡±Boss is very handsome, really. You are the most handsome zombie I have ever seen.¡± At this moment, Feng nai spoke, and he only gave him one word.¡±¡±Get lost,¡± he said. The voice was very low and pleasant to the ears, causing the people around them to look over. Chapter 844 Chapter 844: Protection Trantor: 549690339 Not everyone watched e-sportspetitions. Hence, Feng nai had not been recognized. However, as Panda walked closer ... Even ye Bing was here. When he saw Feng nai, who was standing behind mo bei, his gaze paused. However, what caused his eyes to change was when he saw mo bei¡¯s appearance. After all, back then, he had never seen her let anyone grab her sleeve like this. Or someone was wearing such clothes beside her. This should be the ghost costume of Huaxia? All these years, ye Bing had been studying Huaxia because of a certain person. Therefore, they were no strangers to the word ¡®zombie¡¯ in the Qing Dynasty. However, would she allow someone who wasn¡¯t from Supreme Alliance to approach her like this? Other than her old friends, this was the first time ye Bing had seen someone who could make her so rxed. King. He had seen this id many times. They had also met in the game. Of course, ye Bing had noticed him. From what he could remember, the other party was not someone who would wear such clothes ... Of course, Feng nai had noticed ye Bing¡¯s gaze, so he only nced sideways slightly. Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. She just walked past him and walked towards mo bei.¡±Forming a team to y?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei had always been a person of few words, even though there was a zombie following behind her. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched the two of them conversing naturally. At this moment, Panda revealed the purpose of his visit.¡±¡±Boss, when we enter the haunted houseter, can you be in front of me?¡± ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very faint. ¡°Why? ¡°Panda¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°Why do you want me to go in front of you?¡± Feng nai asked instead of answering. Panda lowered his voice.¡±That¡¯s a haunted house. It must be scary inside. If I get scared again, I¡¯ll be even worse. I¡¯ve already promised my fans that I¡¯ll challenge the haunted house.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai took his time and didn¡¯t lower his voice. Instead, as usual, everyone could hear him.¡±Then all the more I can¡¯t be in front of you. I¡¯m a coward, and my partner has to protect me. As for you, go find your partner.¡± Panda was speechless. What? Timid? At one point, Panda suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. The boss, who would evenzily look for bugs while watching horror movies, was called a coward? He didn¡¯t hear wrong, did he? How could boss say such shameless words so casually? Did he forget all the times when he felt that horror movies were boring? Mo bei also nced in their direction. A certain God was afraid of ghosts? ¡°Next group,¡± The staff on the other side called them in. Feng nai was still wearing a Qing Dynasty zombie costume. However, his disguise was not up to standard as a ghost. They were not like the haunted house workers on Halloween, whose make-up was so realistic that they would be scared even in their dreams. Furthermore, this was not the kind of haunted house that one would normally see. It was a real hospital that had been modified. Therefore, even the horror was real. Eight people would enter at once, and one of them would be infected with the virus. There were zombies inside. A plot-oriented haunted house was the scariest because you would not know who would be identally infected, and the setting inside was too realistic. Otherwise, Panda would not be acting like this. Before they even entered, they already started to think that when they faced the camerater, they must not be too afraid! Meanwhile, Feng nai had been standing beside mo bei before he entered the venue. This small gesture made mo bei turn her gaze to the side again ... Chapter 845 Chapter 845: Chapter 845: Trantor: 549690339 As soon as the group entered, the first thing they heard was the sound of water dripping. It was probably because the tap at the end of the corridor was not closed properly that such an effect was produced. However, in the old hospital, when the lights were so dim that they couldn¡¯t see anything in front of them, it was inevitable that they would feel a chill on their backs. Because it was an ancient building, it only had one floor. The long corridor was very much like the structure of a hospital in the 70s when people were giving birth. Panda wanted to close his eyes just by walking in there, let alone going to each room toplete the mission. Not every ce had lights, so when they came in, everyone had a shlight. Only two people from the festival Group came in to take photos. Even through the screen, one could feel the gloominess in it. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a haunted house like this before. ¡± ¡°Is the festival Group for real?¡± From thements, it could be seen that some people were already getting nervous. Suddenly! A rustling sound was heard! Panda straightened his back and looked behind him. He saw a figure sh past him, seemingly dragging something in his hand. Upon closer inspection, it looked like a person! Panda was already so frightened that he stammered,¡±¡±Holy, holy shit! W-what¡¯s that?¡± The staff member who was blocking the camera moved his hands. From the shaking image, he was also shocked. There was another person among them who seemed to be frightened as well, but his reaction was half a beat slower. When he saw the reactions of Panda and the crew members, he leaned to the right and grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist, tightening it slightly. Mo bei looked in his direction again. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was very low. In such an environment, perhaps due to the clothes he was wearing, he felt that his eyes were different from before and were slightly moist. Everyone who was watching the livestream saw this scene. The girls all felt that Almighty k¡¯s actions were familiar. Then, they thought about it again. Wasn¡¯t this the action that they would do when they went to haunted houses or watched horror movies with their boyfriends? However, was Almighty k ... A girlfriend? ¡°Almighty k, can you be a little stronger in front of brother chennan? also, I¡¯m begging you to correct your position and stop doing things that only girls would do. Otherwise, you will turn gay sooner orter!¡± Someone had already startedmenting in thements. ¡°Ever since I had brother Nan, I¡¯ve seen Almighty k¡¯s childlike aura. If you have the ability, let go of that little brother ande and pull me. I¡¯ll definitely tremble with you!¡± ¡°Almighty k isn¡¯t trembling. He¡¯s just asking for protection. But brother chennan is really not affected at all!¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was indeed very calm. Her dark eyes swept over the area before she walked towards the source of the sound. Panda said,¡±brother!¡± Didn¡¯t you see what happened just now? I don¡¯t know what that person is dragging. It¡¯s too terrifying, and you still want to go over?¡± ¡°The mission hint is in that direction.¡± Mo bei lowered her head and nced at the map provided by the festival Group. Panda was really in awe! ¡°You¡¯re actually looking at the map!¡± He was scared out of his wits just now. Was his brother not afraid at all? ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Panda said,¡±isn¡¯t there another way?¡± ¡°This one is the closest.¡± Mo bei continued. Panda hugged his head.¡±Brother,¡± he said.¡±Are you really not afraid?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all staff. ¡± ¡°Compared to a real ghost, the human heart is more terrifying,¡± mo bei said unhurriedly. Chapter 846 Chapter 846: Bei Mengmeng¡¯s pain Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but don¡¯t you think this setting is too scary?¡± Panda looked around.¡±Even the tap is real.¡± ¡°It was originally a hospital renovation, so it¡¯s normal to have a faucet.¡± Mo bei continued to walk forward. Panda took a deep breath and looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. His meaning was clear: boss, didn¡¯t you say that you were afraid too? why don¡¯t you stop it? With your ¡°frail¡± martial arts, you can already pull my brother back. Ye Bing was also looking at Feng nai, her gazending on his hand. Meanwhile, Feng nai, who was being watched, had no intention of letting go of mo bei or stopping her. He continued to stick to her as he should. With every step mo bei took, he would follow. The film crew was a little scared. Even though this was their show. However, the reality haunted house had already exceeded their expectations. As these people got closer and closer ... The sound of water dripping stopped. Panda was just about to heave a sigh of relief. She saw a red ball that children could y with jump over. Immediately after that, from the other side of the door, the low meowing of a cat was heard. It was so low that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Panda also wanted to be like his boss and drag his brother along. However, it was clear that there was no ce for him. The way boss looked at him didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of fear. Panda was speechless. This scene was not captured by the camera. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the end of the corridor. When he shed the shlight. The ground was covered in blood. This made them recall the scene they had just seen. Panda¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he refused to move forward. At this moment, mo bei reached out and opened the door. A figure was standing by the window, holding something in his hand. He turned around and looked in her direction, looking very eerie. Usually in this case. Those who saw this scene would definitely scream and run around. The haunted house workers were all experienced. He was just waiting to see them run. What he didn¡¯t expect was ... The young man who opened the door walked in as if he had not seen him. This was what the staff member who was pretending to be a ghost was thinking. F * ck! What¡¯s going on? Run! Why are you not running towards me? Behind mo bei were the film crew. His hands were shaking. The video quality was also affected. However, this didn¡¯t stop people from watching the live broadcast. There were many fans who were extremely frightened. At this moment, the bullet screen started flying again. ¡°Hahaha, did you guys see that just now? The face of the person who was pretending to be a ghost froze. ¡± ¡°His expression was too real. His mouth was wide open, especially when brother chennan walked towards him. He was definitely shocked.¡± ¡°Report, there¡¯s someone here to scare ghosts!!¡± Compared to the people in front of the live broadcast, Feng nai, who was in the venue, could see it the clearest. After all, he was the one who was holding mo bei back. When he saw that person¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough, but he had to hold it in. After all, he was in the same crowd as Panda. On the other hand, after mo bei realized that his shoulder seemed to have trembled, she took her things andpleted her task. Then, she looked at the staff member who was pretending to be a ghost.¡±Just say something.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Her voice was very calm.¡±My Captain is afraid of these things. It¡¯ll be fine as long as he hears it and knows that you¡¯re a fake.¡± The ghost-chaser thought, I¡¯m so tired, I want to get off work early! Chapter 847 Chapter 847: Chapter 847-bey Trantor: 549690339 The festival Group didn¡¯t expect that their original n to create horror would turn out to be aedy. Panda was really in awe of his brother. What happened next? It was his brother who went to catch the staff who were pretending to be ghosts. After capturing three of them, he collected the mission cards and sessfully cleared the stage. However, there was one thing. The staff inside, who were originally very good at scaring people, were now traumatized by mo bei. This person was simply a devil. There was even a person dressed like a zombie behind her. They really had no idea who was scaring who. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at those two extremely handsome faces, she felt like she had just eaten dog food. Leaving the haunted house at such a fast speed was beyond the jiumo group¡¯s expectations. Even the ticket inspector was stunned at the exit. He asked the disguising ghost,¡±¡±This group is so fast?¡± The ghost Disguiser didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. He just wanted to send them away and talk calmly. After talking to the first person, the young man started to catch them room by room. The zombie behind him even stretched out its long legs to block him. Didn¡¯t you just say you were scared? They were not here to visit the haunted house, but to catch ghosts! Mo bei did not think too much about it. The mission had clearly stated that every card was at the scariest part of the haunted house. For someone like her who often yed games, the fastest way to clear the game was what she wanted to do. It was the same logic as how she could suppress her opponent financially in hero and kill the people on the other side, leaving the wild monsters to her teammates. This was also the reason why everyone said that Bey¡¯s ystyle was naturally fierce. The festival team didn¡¯t forget to interview the three staff members who were pretending to be ghosts. ¡°The first time someone asked me to speak, it was so that others wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve met a demon,¡± he said. ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t ask you to act cute to the zombie behind him. You¡¯re just acting cute with your hands above your head.¡± ¡°A day I don¡¯t want to recall.¡± ¡°Right, I don¡¯t want to recall it anymore.¡± Panda, who was listening at the side, almostughed out loud. He turned to look at mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, is that what you mean by heart?¡± ¡°I asked him to act cute, not topare hearts.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Panda looked at that serious face andughed even harder. Ye Bing looked in mo bei¡¯s direction, her eyes warm. Mo bei lifted her eyes and met his gaze. Upon seeing this, Feng nai had already removed the yellow talisman and was just ying with it in his hand, thinking about something. At this moment, the program hade to an end. The winning team was undoubtedly mo bei and Feng nai. The other teams had their own punishments. Dare and truth. There was nothing special about this. Since they were on a show, truth¡¯s answer was, of course, within the scope of control. However, when they arrived at ye Bing¡¯s ce and saw ye Bing¡¯s phone screen saver, they asked,¡±¡±Night God, who is this? He seems to be wearing an e-sports practice suit. Is he also from the ye Chuan team?¡± Ye Bing subconsciously moved her phone away from the camera, and there wasn¡¯t much change.¡±¡±No, he¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°It looks so small.¡± The festival team only sighed and didn¡¯t ask further. After all, it sometimes involved personal privacy and they had to respect the foreign yers. However, Feng nai, who happened to be looking over, suddenly stopped drinking water when he saw the screen saver in ye Bing¡¯s hand gradually dimming ... Chapter 848 Chapter 848: Chapter 848: Trantor: 549690339 Feng NAI¡¯s gaze also changed significantly. After all, he had never thought that he would see that dark-skinned little face again. Back then, he had only seen it once. But because of his identity ... Hence, Feng nai had not forgotten about it even now. After all, he was someone who had won against him once. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on ye Bing. When the camera shifted away, the Assistant Director brought mo bei to receive her reward. Only then did Feng nai speak,¡¯how¡¯s this friend on your phone ying games?¡± The voice was a little low. When it rang in ye Bing¡¯s ears, he paused for a moment, then looked over and said,¡±¡±Very good,¡± he said. ¡°When do you want to meet me?¡± Feng nai was nonchnt. If it was someone else, they would have fallen for it long ago. However, ye Bing didn¡¯t say directly that they were his team members. Instead, he was very observant and realized that Feng nai might have seen bey when she was young, just like him. That was why he had not recognized mo bei. ¡°She¡¯s very busy,¡± he said naturally.¡±She hasn¡¯t yed games for many years, so she probably won¡¯te out to meet people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. ¡± Feng nai smiled, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±It seems like people are right. bey¡¯s style is to be elusive. Even if I want to fight him, I can¡¯t find him.¡± Panda was still at the side. After hearing this, he came over.¡±God bey? How does this have anything to do with God bey?¡± Feng nai did not say anything. Ye Bing was also quiet. At this moment, he was already clear about one thing. Feng nai had indeed seen bey¡¯s face before, but he had not recognized her. If he had not seen mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style ... Ye Bing wouldn¡¯t have linked the young man who was walking towards them to bey, who he had met in the past. Someone had interviewed him before and asked him what kind of ideal girl he was. He was still talking about the darker-skinned and shorter ones. Now it seemed that three years had really changed a lot. Mo bei, who had returned with her reward, was not aware of what had happened. She was then dragged over by Panda.¡±¡±The night God seems to know God bey. Boss asked the night God to help invite God bbey out for a fight but the night God didn¡¯t agree. Brother, how persistent do you think boss is towards God bey? even now, he still doesn¡¯t forget the match he lost. I guess he really saw God bey and he¡¯s going to win no matter what. ¡± ¡°Amnesty is secondary. The most important thing is to take revenge for what happened back then. You have to know that at that time, boss was really beaten by bey to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back at all. They were both junglers, but the difference in their finances was so great that after they finished that ranking match, boss kept watching bey¡¯s game videos. It could be said that bey was really like a brother. He became the most unhappy person in boss¡¯s gaming career. Think about it. You cheated him of his marriage, right? bey killed him single-handedly. Tsk tsk ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment. She didn¡¯t say anything, and her face was clear and good-looking. No one knew what she was thinking. Panda continued.¡±To be honest, I¡¯m also very curious about the oue of boss and God bey¡¯s match. After all, boss didn¡¯t receive any systematic training back then. God bey is the sessor of Supreme Alliance and must have learned more than boss. It¡¯s different now. Boss is the Most Valuable yer every year. At this stage, who do you think is better, boss or God bey?¡± When Panda asked this question ... Ye Bing and Feng nai also looked over. As one of the people involved, mo bei was thinking about how to answer this question ... Chapter 849 Chapter 849: Moved Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai had also heard themotion and looked at mo bei. He also wanted to know whether she, who was good at using her left hand, admired bey more or thought that he was better. Mo beiqing¡¯s good-looking face, upon sensing his gaze, opened her mouth in a faint voice.¡±¡±bey no longer ys in thepetition. In terms of leadership, the captain is better.¡± Hearing this, ye Bing¡¯s eyes flickered. No one noticed. Panda patted mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±I have to say, brother, I really admire your invisible ttery.¡± ¡°The truth,¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were dark.¡±bey pays more attention to individual wins and losses. She rarely takes the entire team into consideration.¡± At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up as he slowly walked towards her.¡±¡±It sounds like you know Bey very well.¡± It was another invisible pit. Indeed, the more you say, the more mistakes you make. The calm mo bei remained unruffled.¡±¡±I don¡¯t really understand him. I¡¯ve seen the video of the game, and I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°Raw?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Brother, it¡¯s true. In the future, you have to be more careful with what you say. Don¡¯t say it in front of others. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that bey¡¯s godly ying style is rusty. You¡¯ll be beaten up by a group of people.¡± ¡°I know,¡± mo bei replied with an ¡°mm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another interview. It¡¯s about the National League.¡± ¡°One minute per person.¡± The Assistant Director shouted. The National League, of course, was referring to China. It was specifically aimed at the ck me battle team. Feng nai was the first one. Thest one was mo bei. During the interview, there was a question: ¡°Southern God used to stay in other teams. We all know that you got 0 kills and 6 deaths in thest game there. Do you remember that game?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers, which were wrapped around the White earphone cable, paused, and her eyes were very deep.¡±¡±I remember.¡± ¡°Can you describe it in detail?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very low.¡±It¡¯s a match that I don¡¯t want to remember. It¡¯s a match that I have a deep impression of.¡± ¡°It sounds a little mysterious, but everyone has seen Southern deity¡¯s performance in ck me. His achievements are impressive. I only hope that he can continue to maintain his status and not be affected by the outside world. Don¡¯t let the same situation happen again. All the best, nationalpetition!¡± Mo bei could hear the swaying wind and the screams of the Halloween people. She also remembered her brother¡¯s mischievous smile every time he made a call. In this ce, losing was just an excuse. She knew exactly which match it was. If it wasn¡¯t for the ultimate Dodge skill ... If his teammates came to support him. If she wasn¡¯t acting. Would her brother¡¯s hand be able to recover? There was no¡¯ if ¡®. The only thing people remembered about mo Nan was his record of zero kills and six deaths ... Nothing changed after mo bei¡¯s interview. He wouldn¡¯t even look at thements. The bulletments were reminding him of something. He had already realized the problem. ¡°Don¡¯t let that happen again. ¡± This was a warning from ck me¡¯s fans. Mo bei removed one of her Devil¡¯s ears and looked at the person who was dressed in a zombie suit not far away. He was still handsome, noble, andzy to the bone. Other than him, no one else had ever trusted her. Yet, she had told him all the lies. He had never spoken a single true word. A gust of wind blew. Mo bei stood there, her ck hair covering her eyes. His left hand hung down and clenched slightly. The demon¡¯s ear was pinched until it was deformed, and then released. I¡¯m really happy today. However, this happiness could only be felt today ... Chapter 850 Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei strolled in. Some of the light and shadows seemed to be buried deep in her eyes. Panda was even faster than Feng nai. He reached out and ced his hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, how is it? What kind of questions did they ask you? did they ask if you had the confidence to win?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei naturally stuffed her crescent-shaped hand into her trouser pocket. No matter how cold the wind was, it did not leave anything on the side of her face. Her cold and handsome face could even make people ignore many things. Under the reflection of the lights. The man in the zombie suit was leaning against the railing under the Ferris wheel. He had a slender figure and smiled at her with azy and evil aura.¡±Come over and take a photo.¡± ¡°Right, take a photo together!¡± For some reason, even though boss was looking at his brother, Panda could still feel the coldness in his peripheral vision. He quickly let go and pushed mo bei to Feng NAI¡¯s side. The five youths were all dressed in their own private clothing. When they looked at the camera, Feng nai suddenly reached out and gently grabbed mo bei¡¯s neck from behind. It was a gesture that boys would often do when they were ying. However, because of this, when the scene froze, mo bei¡¯s entire body seemed to be in his arms. There was a hint of warmth on her delicate face, while Feng NAI¡¯s smile was very clean and pure. His half-raised brows were as bright as a picture. The Ferris wheel behind him glowed, and the atmosphere of Halloween was thick. Bubbles were dancing in the sky, filled with the fireworks of the city. It was such a photo that recorded each other¡¯s most innocent youth. The recording officially ended. The program team had already packed up their things and were about to leave. He was shaking hands with manager li and the leader of the ye Chuan team. Panda wasining about how cold he was and that he had to hurry back to the base when he saw ye Bing walking towards them. To be more precise, he was walking towards mo bei. ¡°Go for a walk?¡± Ye Bing¡¯s voice was very calm, and there was even a smile in it. It wasn¡¯t sudden for him to make such a request. After all, he had said from the beginning that they had known each other. But it was also such a sentence. Feng nai, who had changed back into his trench coat, turned sideways to adjust his sleeves, and even the color of his eyes changed. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei didn¡¯t say much. She directly looked in manager Li¡¯s direction.¡±¡±You guys go back to the base. I¡¯ll take a day off and go back to the apartment.¡± Manager li was just about to speak. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was heard.¡±You can take a day off, but not for a day. The base¡¯s security is at midnight. We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back for training.¡± These words seemed to be said very casually, but it was just the daily instructions of the team captain. However, it was already past nineo¡¯ clock. With the curfew at twelveo¡¯ clock, and including the time taken to return, the time they had to meet was too short. At this moment, ye Bing nced sideways.¡±¡±Do you have a 24-hour convenience store near your base? We can go and have a chat like we did back then. ¡± Mo bei knew that he was referring to the time when they had had supper in the convenience store after their match. After the military training, she had a huge appetite and supper was inevitable. Moreover, she was not used to eating foreign food, so she liked to go to the convenience store to eat a bowl of noodles. That time, when she was eating, he happened to go to buy water, so he stopped to ask her a lot of things. Back then, mo bei had not deliberately tried to hide her gender. That was why ye Bing knew that the little ck fellow who had made him lose was actually a girl ... Chapter 851 Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If we¡¯re going back to the base, let¡¯s take themercial vehicle.¡± Manager Lee knew how to conduct himself. Putting aside the matter of making friends, team Yechuan¡¯s strength was clear for all to see. If possible, he wanted to have an internal friendly match with team Yechuan before the start of the National League. That would definitely bring about a qualitative change to ck me¡¯s overall standard. Right now, he was not sure how to negotiate with the other party. He would let mo Nan contact him first. After going through so many things, manager Lee also understood that he could not use his team members for any exchange of benefits. This was definitely touching young master Feng¡¯s bottom line, so he just let nature take its course. Ye Bing didn¡¯t refuse. After all, every battle team didn¡¯t have their own rules, including the base¡¯s security. Most of the time, their training was dry and boring. Other than these, there were also interviews. Esports was different from the past. Many people were asking why he was being interviewed. He had also seen the bulletments just now. He could read Chinese characters and knew that most people did not like bey. They even believed that the reason ck me had epted so many interviews was because of mo bei and Xiang Nan. It was mo bei and xiangnan who had messed up the direction of the wind. Some people even said that mo bei and xiangnan had changed their character to run the business. The more famous a team was, the more attention they would get. The participation of the show was decided by thepany, how could a team member influence it? Besides, Team ck me didn¡¯t need to endorse anything. This probably had something to do with young master Feng being in their team, so they could withstand a lot of pressure. Arge part of the reason for going on the show was to let people know more about e-sports. Of course, it was impossible for there to be no benefits at all, otherwise, how would the club continue to operate? What ye Bing wanted to know was what she was thinking ... Due to ye Bing¡¯s presence, the atmosphere in ck me¡¯s MPV was clearly different from usual. At the very least, Panda¡¯s vulgarities had decreased. After all, they couldn¡¯t lose face in front of the foreign teams. AS wanted to get into the car with ye Bing. He really wanted to add mo bei and Xiang Nan as friends. But their Captain didn¡¯t allow him to follow. If the AS were to be activated together, perhaps the car would not be so quiet. In addition to having to care about the image of their country, what made Panda¡¯s scalp go cold was that the eyes that their boss asionally cast over were so cold that there was no warmth at all. Especially when themercial car stopped and his brother and night God got out of the car, the cold turned into a cold ck that sent chills down one¡¯s back. Feng nai had watched the two of them get out of the car together. He didn¡¯t even roll up the window. He just watched the two of them leave, his fingers clenched bit by bit. There was only one thing on his mind now. Hurry up to the National League. Because he could only wait until after the match. Only then would he be able to stop her from meeting anyone without any restraint. Now, if anyone knew about her, she would be killed. That would ruin her. Restrain yourself a little. He still wanted to win the championship with this man. Even though he told himself this. Feng nai would still think about what they had done together in the convenience store. This feeling of being a step toote was really terrible. He had to escape. At that time, Feng nai had no idea. In fact, he had met her earlier than ye Bing. It was just that Feng nai had yet to associate the person he liked with the extremely cold little ck fellow from back then. When the coldness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dissipated, he looked evenzier than before. After arriving at the base, manager li could tell that, as the person who had no choice but to let Yu Zixin be the host, he was now worried that he would be held ountable. Before he could speak, he heard a low voice.¡±Find a way to check the contract that mo Nan terminated from Tuhai.¡± ¡°A contract?¡± Although manager li didn¡¯t know what he was doing, he only paused for a moment and immediately said,¡±Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai held his chin, looking; little cold;¡±Also, what was thest question mo Nan was asked by the festival Group today? check it and send it to me tomorrow.¡± Only then did manager li realize that from this moment on, he was no longer the captain of the ck me battle team, but the boss. Manager li didn¡¯t know what he had promised old master Feng by doing this. However, ck me could finally fight for the sake of thepetition. ¡°Alright. ¡°Manager li also showed his attitude. ¡®Regarding the bulletments, I will make a statement in the name of the club. It was thepany¡¯s decision to participate in the show.¡¯ Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment and didn¡¯t say anything else. The conversation between the two of them only started after the others had entered. This meant that everyone had gone in except for Feng nai, who was still in the car. He was a little absent-minded as he kept ying with the silver lighter in his hand. He didn¡¯t have any intention of getting off the car. The winter was really cold. Although manager li was also in the car, with young master Feng¡¯s physique, what if he caught a cold? After about 10 minutes. Manager li spoke again, his chubby face guessing,¡±¡±In a bad mood?¡± Feng nai turned his gaze to the side, put away the lighter, and said slowly,¡±¡±The person you like is dating someone else, what do you think?¡± Manager li almost couldn¡¯t breathe. A person you like, a date ... Through all the things that had happened over the past few days, he had already boldly guessed who it was. He was still trying hard to digest what he had said and say something to cool down the great God¡¯s desire to fall in love. After all, they were a team. In terms of Monan¡¯s current reputation. There was no need for old master Feng to do anything. He had really let everyone know that the person he liked was mo Nan, not the kind of couple that was made cp. Then mo Nan would be surrounded by so many people. Before manager li could say the worst case scenario ... On the other end, young master Feng spoke again,¡±¡±The feeling of being cuckolded really doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± What, what was cuckolded? Manager li was fat. Now, with just a breath, her stomach would tremble. Don¡¯t describe her so randomly. ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll be doing in the convenience store?¡± Feng nai asked nonchntly. This was definitely a question of death. Manager li found his voice andughed.¡±What can two boys do? they¡¯re in a convenience store, so they can only talk about their past.¡± ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re describing a pair of first love who just met and are reminiscing about the past?¡± Feng nai smiled, but the corners of his lips were cold. Manager li was speechless. People in love really liked to torture themselves and imagine things. But how was he supposed to answer? Even he himself was a little curious. Why was ye Bing so special to mo bei and Xiang Nan? In order to be able to talk with each other for a while. She even specially followed them to the base and sat in the convenience store. And from what he said, they had been together like this before. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±Make a call.¡± ¡°What?¡± Manager li didn¡¯t understand. Feng nai asked,¡¯does the club allow its members to be out sote?¡±¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852: Jealous Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai nced sideways.¡±Make a call.¡± ¡°What?¡± Manager li didn¡¯t understand. Feng nai asked,¡¯does the club allow its members to be out sote?¡± Manager li was speechless. It had only been ten minutes, and he had already made a call. Didn¡¯t you just say that the base¡¯s curfew is at 12? If they fought like this, wouldn¡¯t it seem like he was controlling his team members too well? Moreover, he wanted mo Nan and ye Bing to talk more. The two of them were probably exchanging their experiences. It would be a good thing for mo Nan to be able to get some helpful opinions from ye Bing before the National League ... Feng nai could see manager Li¡¯s hesitation, and the corners of his eyes lifted.¡±¡±Permission?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Manager Li¡¯s stomach trembled.¡±It¡¯s so cold. How can you hang out outside? I¡¯ll make a call now.¡± Feng nai watched as he picked up his phone and suddenly said,¡±¡±Forget it,¡± he said. ¡°Forget it?¡± This wasn¡¯t young master Feng¡¯s style. ¡°Mm, forget it,¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly. Other than the person she liked, she was also his team member. He did not want her to feel that she had no freedom in ck me. But Feng nai didn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. He changed his phone number and sent a message: ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡± The phone in mo bei¡¯s pocket rang, and the vibration was not soft. She stood in front of the shelf in the convenience store and opened the screen with her finger. After seeing the message, she didn¡¯t reply. Ye Bing was on her right-hand side.¡±¡±It¡¯s still braised?¡± Mo bei looked up at the bowl of noodles in his hand and muttered,¡±mm.¡± Then, she stuffed her phone into her pocket. When Feng nai didn¡¯t receive a reply, the coldness in his eyes intensified. Manager li was only concerned about one thing. When would the young master be able to enter? It wasn¡¯t good to be in the car like this. Just as she was thinking this, Feng nai called. From manager Li¡¯s angle, he could clearly see who the caller was. His expression changed, and he became even quieter than before. Feng nai picked up the call and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s already sote, why isn¡¯t Grandpa asleep yet?¡± ¡°I just sent your Grandpa Yu off.¡± As old master Feng spoke, he had already stood up with the help of his walking stick.¡±When do you n to go home and change our new agreement?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change, and he saidzily,¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to change. I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯m just worried that Grandpa won¡¯t keep his promise.¡± Old master Feng wasn¡¯t annoyed.¡±Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. It¡¯s the National League. If you lose, you¡¯ll give up this profession, and it¡¯s the same if you win. The next year has already been used up with this activation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very light. One had to pay for what they got. This was very fair, and it had always been the Feng family¡¯s education. ¡°It seems that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s appearance isn¡¯tpletely without harm,¡± old master Feng chuckled. Feng nai could hear the danger in her words.¡±¡±It has nothing to do with her,¡± ¡°You never use your privileges.¡± Old master Feng looked at the night sky outside, but he seemed to be stating a fact.¡±¡±For this person, I used it.¡± Feng nai smiled a littlezily.¡±As long as I inherit the Feng family, you won¡¯t interfere with anything else. This time, I only want to win the championship. If it were any other team member, I would¡¯ve stopped them even if they were set up like this because I hate being controlled. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m being controlled by grandfather, but I¡¯m still unhappy to be set up by the Yu family.¡± After hearing this, old master Feng¡¯s voice was a little deep.¡±¡±You¡¯re trying to sow discord between me and your Grandpa Yu. ¡± ¡°Instigating?¡± Feng nai went straight to the point.¡±I¡¯m just telling Grandpa that I¡¯ll follow our agreement and retire after the National League. During this period of time, Grandpa promised me that you won¡¯t interfere with anything rted to the Yu family and how I interact with my team members. Secondly, I won¡¯t work with the Yu family, especially after I inherit the Feng family. I¡¯ll only swallow it up.¡± Old master Feng paused, then burst outughing.¡±¡±You¡¯re quite ambitious. ¡± However, his grandson was right about one thing. It was fine for him to control them, but what did the Yu family want to do when their family members were being schemed against? Did they think he was an old fool? ¡°This is for the future. y well in the game and go home after the game.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s tone was full of regret.¡±You didn¡¯t even have a propering-of-age ceremony. This year, you should take advantage of the annual meeting to let the directors get familiar with your style of work.¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm,¡± his side profile still looking absent-minded and rxed. However, manager Li¡¯s expression kept changing as he listened. After Feng nai hung up, he said,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to retire after the National League?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to retire eventually. It¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡± Feng nai tilted his eyes. His gaze was clear and handsome.¡±That¡¯s why you should be nicer to mo Nan. In the future, even if I¡¯m not around, ck me can still fight on with this person around.¡± Manager li was still digesting what he had heard. This news came too suddenly. After all, Feng nai was still young. There was no reason to retire. But when he thought about this person¡¯s background, everything seemed to have been exined. Manager li even knew. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had been leading the team so fiercely recently, it would have been enough for mo Nan to quit the team. This person wouldn¡¯t make such an exchange for some power. Manager li opened his mouth, and his voice was a little different from usual.¡±¡±That¡¯s not the only method. For mo Nan, there are other ways ...¡± Before manager li could finish, Feng nai interrupted him.¡±¡±I¡¯m ck me¡¯s Captain. If I didn¡¯t perform well in a match and got med, no one would have anything to say. But now, you and I both know that it¡¯s not because of this. The entire Tuhai team wants to drag mo Nan down. No matter how well he ys in the match, thesements will never stop. Only the National League can prove that mo Nan has never been a burden to ck me, but an indispensable sword.¡± ¡°You said that you don¡¯t care about what others say.¡± Manager li scratched his head.¡±This is the current situation. Proving it to these people will only make you more tired.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±The proof was never for those people to see. It¡¯s for the important people. She should be thinking about this now.¡± ¡°Him?¡± The more manager li listened, the more confused he became. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±¡±It¡¯s not just for mo Nan, it¡¯s also for ck me. In the past two years, ck me hasn¡¯t made any major breakthroughs and has never been able to make it to the semi-finals. He¡¯s alwayscking in a support position and has been cooperating with me to start a team. If han Xi and I are targeted, the entire match will be very difficult. From the perspective of the team¡¯syout, ck me needs a support like mo Nan. She knows how to cooperate with each team. Moreover, she¡¯s my team member, so perhaps she¡¯ll have a chance to win the championship in the future. However, if the person around me changes, my joy will also be halved. The current me only wants to win the championship with her, han Xi, and the others.¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853: Chapter 853: Trantor: 549690339 Manager li didn¡¯t know what to say. The reason why every professional esports yer would choose to walk this path was because ... It was all for the sake of winning the championship one day. In the past, when people didn¡¯t ept it, they would say that this was just ying games. Later on, when people came to understand, it was easy to push a matter to the extreme. On the inte, no one would be responsible for what they said. But who would want to lose? It was mo Nan¡¯sst battle in Tuhai. It had be a mark that he could not turn over. There were some people who could change from liking to disliking. Some people never liked it, but cursed it. Some people even said,¡±when I first saw how arrogant he was, I thought that he would die one day. As expected, he¡¯s really dead now.¡± No one cared about the background behind this. Hence, even if he joined ck me, there would still be people asking him to leave the team. Manager li had considered it before. Which club wouldn¡¯t consider such a realistic problem? He had tried to please Yu Zixin in the gray area, just to make mo Nan stay. He was hesitating, waiting for young master Feng to say something. In front of the voice, people seemed very small. Especially under the constant pressure of public opinion. The only choice he had was to pay a lot. Then, he continued walking. Manager li had no idea how mo Nan had managed to get there. He alone felt a little breathless after walking so far. They all said that there would be some impact. Actually, it was nothing. However, there was one more retired person who loved this industry. Manager li looked at Feng nai. Sometimes, to protect the team, someone had to carry some things. He didn¡¯t know why. They just felt that they could win the championship this year. In the past, King was so carefree that he didn¡¯t seem to take anything to heart. This year, it was different ... Mo bei, who was still in the 24-hour convenience store, didn¡¯t know about the agreement between Feng nai and old master Feng. When it was first ced in the bowl of noodles, a strong aroma came out. The sky outside the window had started to snow without her noticing. It gets cold very quickly in the North, and since Halloween was here, it wasn¡¯t strange for it to snow. The snow wasn¡¯t heavy, and it was almost negligible when it hit the pedestrians. However, the temperature was really cold, so much so that there was a thinyer of white on the window. On such a night, it was mostfortable to hold a bowl of hot noodles in one¡¯s hand. Not to mention that the person sitting next to him was the person he wanted to see. Ye Bing opened the bowl of noodles, twirled the fork, and said bluntly,¡±¡±Why did youe back in such a way? I was really shocked when I saw it on the inte. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back.¡± ¡°Some personal reasons.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and ate a mouthful of noodles. The side of her face was as calm as ever. Ye Bing looked at her and smiled slowly.¡±You¡¯ve changed so much. I didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± ¡°Big?¡± Mo bei nced at herself, her eyes not fluctuating much.¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed higher than that time. ¡± Ye Bing held back herughter.¡±You¡¯re indeed much whiter than before. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°It should be milk. ¡°Mo bei stopped.¡± At that time, master always reminded me to drink milk. I got used to it. ¡± When ye Bing heard her mention Supreme Alliance, she smiled again.¡±¡±I thought that the day you returned meant that Supreme Alliance would be reorganized. I didn¡¯t expect the result to bepletely different from what I had expected.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not want to talk much about this. Ye Bing could tell as well, so she simply changed the topic.¡±¡±How¡¯s KING?¡± Mo bei looked up and said two words, very good. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen thements about you on the inte ...¡±Ye Bing¡¯s voice became clear. Chapter 854 Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen thements about you on the inte ...¡±Ye Bing¡¯s voice became clear. Mo bei stopped and opened another bag of preserved vegetables. Ye Bing looked at her, her eyes serious. It¡¯ll be much better if we change the environment. ¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side, but she seemed to be stating something that couldn¡¯t be more normal. ¡°I¡¯m Chinese and I¡¯m here to represent the Chinese battleteams. ¡± Ye Bing paused.¡±If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be very difficult to get in. If you make a mistake, you might end up on the bench. Sometimes, public opinion can be a kind of pressure.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t y in the world Tournament.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°You¡¯re not going to y in the worldpetition?¡±ye Bing frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei looked at the snow outside the window and said in a voice that was neither too low nor too high,¡±¡±It¡¯s too far, we won¡¯t have enough time. ¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He had been waiting for this person for three years. No matter if they were teammates or opponents. He hoped to see bey¡¯s in-game id again in the worldpetition. Even if this person would cause their team to lose their winning streak. However, if they had never defeated this person before, it would mean that their world champion team would always have regrets. The strongest person in Huaxia didn¡¯te out. For various reasons. She was sitting here, telling him that she would not y in the world Tournament. Ye Bing looked at the bowl of noodles in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel pity about. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s handsome face was clear.¡±I¡¯ve nevere back for a pure purpose.¡± ¡°Mo Nan?¡± ye Bing lowered her voice.¡±That purpose is rted to mo Nan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm. Ye Bing¡¯s fingers tightened.¡±You¡¯re fighting for him?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±No matter what, I¡¯m just ying on his behalf. This has long gone against the spirit of e-sports.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s throat moved.¡±You¡¯ll get into trouble if you do this.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mo bei¡¯s gazended outside the window. Ye Bing tried to open her mouth.¡±The public opinion is just the beginning. It¡¯ll sweep over us in the future. When that happens, you won¡¯t be able to back out. The National League hasn¡¯t started yet. bey, quit.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Whether I¡¯m mo bei or mo Nan, it won¡¯t affect ck me¡¯s results. As long as I can ensure this, I¡¯ve already predicted the oue. I¡¯m also waiting for it toe.¡± Ye Bing lowered her voice.¡±Once people find out that you¡¯vee back in ce of your brother, they¡¯ll ruin you. Why do you have to participate in the Nationalpetition?¡± ¡°When I first came back, I thought that I could prove my brother¡¯s worth by achieving some good results.¡± Mo bei raised her hand and took a sip of water.¡±The more we fought, the more we realized that this wasn¡¯t the case. That wasn¡¯t the Nationalpetition. Everyone only remembered the record of zero kills and six deaths. We can only prove it again at the Nationalpetition.¡± ¡°What?¡± ye Bing looked over.¡±What if you still can¡¯t prove it?¡± ¡°If the national championship can¡¯t prove anything, then all these years mean nothing to me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s words were very t. Ye Bing couldn¡¯t associate this person in front of him with the little ck fellow from back then. This person became famous at a young age. His eyes were bright when he was ying games. In Mn he could still see the fire hidden in her eyes. But now, when he looked over, other than the darkness, there was only the reflection of the snow outside. Could all these years be nothing? Chapter 855 Chapter 855: Chapter 855: Trantor: 549690339 It waste at night. Because of the northern wind, the snow was still a little cold when it hit his face. Half an hour passed, but Feng nai still didn¡¯t receive a reply in the end. The soup in the bowl of noodles was gone. When mo bei cooked and ate, she had one principle-not to waste food. However, ye Bing didn¡¯t eat much. It was only when he stood up that he spoke again.¡±What about Supreme Alliance? have you forgotten about them too?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused as she pushed the door open. She lowered her voice and her throat moved.¡±Supreme Alliance has already disbanded.¡± There were other people outside the convenience store. It was the manager of the ye Chuan team waiting. After all, they had discussed it before. When mo bei brushed past him, the manager even took the time to cast a nce at her. This really was bey. It didn¡¯t feel like it. But if it wasn¡¯t for bey, ye Bing wouldn¡¯t have had a reason to talk to anyone for so long. Just as he was wondering. Ye Bing walked out. The manager stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s not bey,¡±ye Bing said before he could. The manager seemed to be greatly relieved.¡±¡±I knew it. Even if bey wanted toe back, she wouldn¡¯t do it this way. There¡¯s no need. Besides, how could bey y as a support? if she wanted to y, she would y as an assassin. You¡¯re too obsessed. That¡¯s why you look for bey¡¯s shadow. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ye Bing replied in a soft voice. The wind had already drowned out his expression. From his angle, he could see that the young man was looking up at the snow. It was clearly still gentle, but it also had a kind of sharpness that was like a ray of light. The figure was no longer wearing Supreme Alliance¡¯s uniform or carrying a school bag. Instead of a keyboard, he was wearing a long ck down jacket with a hat,pletely blending in with the darkness. At that moment, there was only one sentence that could probably be recalled. I¡¯ve heard of the Kingdom¡¯s destruction, but I¡¯ve never heard of it ... The weather in December was very cold. The street was empty, with only light Streetmps. Mo bei reached out and covered the hat. He didn¡¯t take out his phone from his pocket, so he didn¡¯t reply. When they arrived at the base. Only then did his fingers feel warmth. It was because that person had opened the door. He leaned against the wall with his tall and slender figure. His face was devilish. Compared to the arrogance she had when she first arrived at the base, he frowned when he saw her expression and pulled her hand over. ¡°Little support brother, it¡¯s fine if the curfew is over, but is your brain filled with tofu dregs? don¡¯t you know how to wear gloves when you go out?¡± He spoke a lot more than before, and every sentence was mocking people, but that didn¡¯t change. However, the warmth from her fingertips was enough to drive away the cold in her body. Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at the face that was inches away from her. He was handsome, cool, and veryzy. He was a little like his master. But it was very different. This person had a lot of hatred points. Mysophobia, poisonous tongue, bad morning temper. Other than ying games and sleeping, there was probably nothing else that could interest him. He could stay at the base and not go anywhere. During the live broadcast, put a mineral water bottle. It could be very evil. Yet, he could purely y in thepetition. Perhaps others would think that he was doing this because of his family background. However, with great power came great responsibility. He would be bnced, and he was smart enough not to go with the flow. In the past, master had said that you would always meet someone who would understand what you were determined to do and would never give up. It makes you want to win the championship with him. When you fell, it wasn¡¯t just a bottomless abyss, but someone would fall with you. Mo bei thought that she had encountered it. I could have endured the darkness if I had never seen you. Chapter 856 Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Trantor: 549690339 I could have endured the darkness if I had never seen you. Mo bei did not say these words. She only turned from the guest into the host and wrapped one arm around Feng NAI¡¯s waist, her body still stained with snow from outside. She did look like a boy, probably because of her face, which was cold and emotionless.¡±¡±Captain¡¯s body is very warm. ¡± Feng nai paused, and his slender figure seemed to havee to a halt. There was no room for him to continue mocking her. It was obvious that he had not expected her to do this. However, the light from themp fell on the curve of his lips. He could tell that Feng nai enjoyed this move very much. Panda walked over to get people to practice. After seeing this scene, he could not help but let out an ¡°ah¡±. Mo bei released her hand and looked up at him.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Panda¡¯s desire to live was still very strong. After all, boss¡¯s gaze on him was already as sharp as ice.¡±¡±You guys continue, continue.¡± Of course, mo bei did not continue. He felt like he was taking advantage of her just now. ¡°I bought a bowl of noodles.¡± As she said this, mo bei changed into her slippers and entered the living room. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked in Panda¡¯s direction and curled his thin lipszily. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook!¡±Panda felt a chill down his back. At this time, it was best to retreat quickly. However, the cook was not around. One could imagine his cooking skills. Yet, han Xi just had to stand there and still want to challenge the dark cuisine of his vinegar with Apple noodles. In the end, mo bei was the one who entered the kitchen. The noodles were cooked, with vegetables, ham, and an egg each. He ced them on theputer table, eating and training at the same time, just like good buddies ying games in an inte caf¨¦. ¡°F * ck, brother, why are you getting more and more ferocious?¡± Panda looked at the Penta kill that was originally in his grasp, and it was now in the hands of his support. It was really, really hard to describe the feeling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±mo bei said. He raised his hand and took a sip of water. Everything seemed to be the same as usual. Feng nai had his headphones on, and his gaze fell on the side of that clear and handsome face. He seemed to mention it nonchntly.¡±What did you talk about with ye Bing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei bought a piece of equipment. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±He knows Bey. You¡¯re friends with him. What about you?¡± Do you know bey?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± mo bei¡¯s tone did not change. ¡°Boss, why do you always ask my brother this kind of question?¡± Panda said as he beat up the people,¡±¡±Even if she wanted to fight against God Bey, she didn¡¯t have to do this. She clearly felt that she was embarrassed back then.¡± The voices behind him were clearly much softer. Feng nai directly snatched his head away, his voicezy.¡±¡±Lose face?¡± Panda thought,¡¯...Why did he provoke boss? he really wants to beat himself up.¡¯ Mo bei listened to their conversation and moved the mouse to her right hand.¡±¡±Do you want to practice your new hero?¡± The new hero this time was very strong. For yers who yed support. Everyone wanted to choose. But if Panda counted correctly ... His brother must have practiced it many times. More? Could it be because the National League wasing up? His brother was a little nervous? No wonder he was so fierce just now. Panda rolled up his sleeves.¡±Come. Open one more.¡± It was 1:30 am. The lights in ck me base were still on. Feng Yi was busy with other things. It was a veryte night at the international airport. Feng Yi handed the flight Pass to mo Nan.¡±¡±Everything has been arranged over there. We¡¯re just taking a look. You¡¯ll be back a day before the National League.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± mo Nan smiled.¡±There¡¯s something I need to ask of you, boss Feng.¡± Feng Yi stood there in his suit, exuding the aura of an elite.¡±Go ahead,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let my mom go online during this time. ¡± Monan looked at the destination on the boarding pass.¡±¡±And my hand injury, if it can¡¯t be healed, please persuade my sister to withdraw from thepetition.¡± Feng Yi looked at him.¡±The former is no problem. I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best for thetter.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s approved on the contract, she will still be held up by people.¡± Mo Nan lowered his eyes.¡±I¡¯ve alwayscked consideration. If I could choose again, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her rece me.¡± Feng Yi pushed his sses up.¡±She¡¯lle even if you don¡¯t agree. Do you think she¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯ll just watch things happen and not do anything?¡± What you should do is to treat your hand injury ande back. ¡± Mo Nan didn¡¯t say anything. The team that was leaving the country was already at the security check. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡°Feng Yi patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright,¡± mo Nan replied. There were no applications on his phone. Only the most basicmunication software was used to contact people. Even when he was leaving the country, the message he sent to mo bei was: ¡°Today, mom said that with my looks, I won¡¯t be able to get a girlfriend. I think mom is indirectly saying that you won¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend.¡± Very quickly, the other side replied with four words: ¡°It¡¯s a matter of temperament. ¡± Mo bei, who had just sent this message. He looked at the video on theputer. A match with zero kills and six deaths. He had already seen it countless times. At first, she had watched how these people acted as her brother. There were also thements that floated by. It was being added every day. ¡°What a tumor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot whiter now. I¡¯m afraid everyone has forgotten about this. ¡± ¡°No matter how much you wash it, it¡¯s still trash.¡± ¡°Did you guys watch today¡¯s show? I think mo Nan is quite cute.¡± ¡°People would believe it if they sold their character setting. They must have discussed it with the festival Group to catch the ghost.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Wasn¡¯t Jade originally a host? it seems like ck me reced the only host who dared to speak up in order to protect mo Nan.¡± ¡°E-sports yers don¡¯t y e-sports well and always participate in programs. There¡¯s a problem in the first ce.¡± ¡°Ever since mo Nan came to ck me, King has been like a fake ount. He¡¯s been taking part in all sorts of shows. He doesn¡¯t feel like he used to.¡± ¡°King has really fallen off his pedestal this time.¡± ¡°The esports scene shouldn¡¯t be judged based on one¡¯s looks. He deserves it for protecting mo Nan.¡± ¡°Guide the way. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s dark history.¡± Mo bei looked at thements, her eyes no longer showing any shock. It only blocked her view, so he simply pressed the off button. Focus on remembering some habits. The opponent¡¯s habit. Many people said that bey was a genius. She was indeed a genius. But at the same time, she spent more time and effort to understand it than anyone else. It was not a repetitive training. Instead, they looked at the version of the game, the hero¡¯s skills, and even the rhythm of the fingers to calcte the output time of the big move. It was dark outside. It was gradually dyed white. On the day mo Nan left, he did not know that mo bei already knew that his hand might not recover. That day, there were only three days left before the National League ... Chapter 857 Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Trantor: 549690339 This was his only chance to prove himself. In the end, mo bei did not reply to Feng NAI¡¯s message. Especially at a time like this. She would not touch feelings. The next day, the assistant brought the Auntie in to cook. The first thing he saw was the bowl of noodles on theputer table. Then, mo bei stood up and slightly tilted her eyes.¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± The assistant paused. Just as he was about to ask if she had just woken up or if she hadn¡¯t slept since yesterday, he saw the youngster walk upstairs. There was no need to ask, he must have not slept for the whole night. Otherwise, based on mo Nan¡¯s routine, he would have gone out for a run at this time. The National League was about to begin. The Auntie was nning to make some pork rib soup for the children in the base. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were children. After all, the oldest one here was only 20 years old. He was even older than auntie¡¯s son. She looked up at the figure who was going upstairs and wanted to bring a ss of milk. When she walked to the door, she realized that the door was half-closed. The youngster was lying on the bed, covered by a thin nket, already asleep. He was probably too tired. The helper didn¡¯t say anything. When she wanted to step back, she bumped into the person behind her. It was Feng nai. He seemed to have just taken a shower as his ck hair was still a little wet. He was wearing xen-colored home clothes, and his fair corbones could be seen from his loose shirt. ¡°She¡¯s not up yet? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like someone¡¯s work and rest habits. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s still asleep,¡± the Auntie said in a low voice.¡±He just fell asleep.¡± Just slept? Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After the team training yesterday, she went down to practice again? After Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, he took the milk from the auntie¡¯s hands.¡±¡±I¡¯ll send it in. ¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The Auntie also knew who the captain in the base was.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go down and make some soup. ¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. He had closed the door behind him when he had entered. She walked to the bed and lowered her eyes to look at the half of her face that was slightly exposed on the edge of the pillow. Those beautifully shaped light-colored thin lips were the closest to him. It was a very light color, but it had a luster that made people want to get close to it ... Feng nai put the milk to the side and bent down halfway. His long legs were bent, and one of his kneesnded on the wooden floor. His slender hand gently brushed mo bei¡¯s hair and he kissed her very gently. He wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the sleeping person. ¡°You¡¯ve never been so careless before. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered? You¡¯re going to sleep like this without closing the door. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was also low, and he could clearly feel the distance she was exuding. That included the message from yesterday, which he had not replied to. Feng nai was also very concerned. He wanted to know what she was thinking. However, she had never intended to tell him. Compared to these ... Feng nai still had to go to thepany to decide on the lineup for the first national battle. He took onest look at mo bei. This time, he didn¡¯t wear his battle uniform, trench coat, or leather boots. Instead, he had a tie and gold-rimmed sses on, which made him look more like a businessman. There was one thing ye Bing was right about. Thepany had its own way of measuring things. In the first round of the National League, they had to face Tu Hai. Thepany had no intention of sending mo bei or Xiang Nan out for this match. Public opinion was one thing, but more importantly, the other party must have been very familiar with mo Nan¡¯s battle tactics. After all, they had Lu Yifan on the other side. The more they did this, the more they had to avoid him. This was ack of tactics. Chapter 858 Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Trantor: 549690339 9 am. ck me¡¯s upper echelon meeting: They were discussing this topic. Manager li didn¡¯t know why his young master had asked him to investigate the details of mo Nan¡¯s contract termination in Tuhai. However, manager li discovered something in the middle of this. It was not umon for Tuhai¡¯s side to terminate their contracts. However, from mo Nan¡¯s point of view, he had clearly been expelled by the club, and there should not have been a penalty for breach of contract. Wang Jun probably wanted mo Nan to lose all his status and block his path, which was why he had asked for a penalty. He really did not expect mo Nan to pay for everything. It was so much money that even his heart ached when he saw it. It was like aplete redemption. Tu Hai¡¯s side also didn¡¯t have the qualifications to make things difficult. At the time, Wang Jun had most likely not expected mo Nan to visit ck me, so he had not noticed him. Otherwise, with his personality, he would definitely have crushed Monan. Still, no one had expected mo Nan to return back then. Logically speaking, why would hee back when he was already in that state? Manager li didn¡¯t know that the new support they had recruited would be so insistent. After all, he had only seen the operations in the video and Mo Nan¡¯s shadow waspletely absent. At that time, young master even felt that the opponent¡¯s ying style was very simr to bey ¡®s. That was why he chose this person without a second thought. When dark res signed the contract, he also signed with the id ¡®mo bei Xiang Nan¡¯. This id was not the one mo Nan had used before. Manager li only found out about itter, so he registered a new ount. However, this was not the main point now. The key point was that it had been transferred to the official contract a few days ago. He had just noticed that the name on it was mo bei? Mo Nan¡¯s appearance was clearly on the ID card photocopy. What did that mean? Mo Nan used to be just a stage name? Manager li was already a little confused. After all, the contract was not an ordinary matter. Although it was an internal matter, there was no obligation to disclose it to anyone. Moreover, it had already been saved. Manager li had been waiting in the meeting room for Feng nai toe and tell him about this. The higher-ups in the meeting room had already started to draw up the battle list. After hesitating for a long time, he finally decided to ce mo bei and Xiang Nan on the bench. First, they were afraid that the other side would be familiar with the tactics. Second, they wanted to cultivate more new yers. Recently, team two had a pretty good support. If there were no problems, he should be able to rece mo Nan. After all, he was not in the center position. Manager li smiled.¡±I think he¡¯s still considering it. Mo Nan has been ying well recently.¡± ¡°Manager li, why are you so confused?¡± The person holding the pen seemed to be reminding him that as a manager, he had to think of his team members, but he also had to look at the situation and give each other face. There was the Yu family in the upper management, and those who invested had to have the right to speak. Manager li gritted his teeth, tactful.¡±What I mean is that mo Nan has been cooperating with the entire team during this period of time. If he were to be reced all of a sudden, I¡¯m worried that the team will have to get back together.¡± ¡°This is indeed a problem, but there are still three days. In addition, the support of the second team often teams with han Xi, so he should be very familiar with han Xi¡¯s style of y. Han Xi can use him very smoothly, and the results of the two of them are also good, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll be too sudden,¡±manager li was still smiling. ¡°Manager li, don¡¯t worry. Even if we want to change yers, we¡¯ve already considered it. It won¡¯t be too sudden. Take a look at itter. On the contrary, this support would allow han Xi to be more useful. The middlene is stable, the bottomne is stable, and with King¡¯s jungler, there¡¯s basically no problem. ¡± This sentence was indeed not wrong. However, manager li was a yer. Any yer who used to stay up all night in an inte caf¨¦ would understand. This game was unforgettable. Not everything was safe. It was a big explosive team battle. When one was not looked upon favorably, as long as one¡¯s will was not destroyed, there would be a chance to turn defeat into victory. It was the details that determined one¡¯s skills, and the judgement that determined the oue of the team battle. However, at this point, people who didn¡¯t understand these things were investing. Manager li didn¡¯t know what to say, especially since the person inside had connections with the Yu family. ¡°Alright, there are still three days, right? This support of team two can definitely go to the next level in the next training. It will be a new tactic when they face Tu Hai. ¡± ¡°Tu Hai probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that we would train a new support.¡± ¡°It sounds like our chances of winning are much higher.¡± ¡°Tuhai still has a hidden trump card. We don¡¯t know what this trump card is, so if the starting lineup is like this, it might be able to avoid a lot of problems.¡± ¡°To be honest, this contestant mo Nan has been really hard for thepany to deal with recently.¡± ¡°If this support from team two can rece him, we can try to reduce his activities in the future ...¡± As soon as he finished his sentence ... The door of the meeting room opened. It was Feng nai. He stood there like a pine tree in the winter blood, his eyes dark and cold.¡±No one can rece mo Nan. I don¡¯t want to hear such words a second time.¡± ¡°This ...¡± The higher-ups all looked at each other. ¡°King,¡± one of them said,¡±you¡¯re the captain of dark res. You can¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you.¡± ¡°Emotional?¡± Feng naiughed, azy, mocking smile in his lips.¡±¡±The people sitting here, have you all not watched mo Nan¡¯s matches? I¡¯ve organized the results here. Since you all don¡¯t know this game well, I¡¯ll give you a simple overview. Mo Nan¡¯s support can quickly increase the entire team¡¯s gold and not just cooperate with the adc han Xi alone. How can the support you all are talking aboutpare to her?¡± ¡°Again,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze nonchntlynded on that person.¡±¡±As the number one shareholder of ck me, I think I have more authority than anyone else here to decide who the starting lineup will be.¡± The biggest shareholder? The Feng family had also started investing in esports? How was this possible? Feng nai could tell that they didn¡¯t believe him and nced sideways. Thewyer and ountant behind him immediately handed over the documents. Only then did the higher-ups know that therge amount of capital investment they had received two days ago had actuallye from the Feng family! That old man ... How could he? The people from the Yu family were still in shock. After all, old master Feng didn¡¯t like his grandson treating gaming as a career. When young master Feng just came out. Old master Feng had made him suffer a lot. In the end, it was because he refused topromise. He had no choice but to let go. These prerequisites were all based on the fact that young master Feng wouldn¡¯t be ying for many years. He would go back to inherit the Feng family and never touch Games again. It could be said that old master Feng didn¡¯t have a good impression of the e-sports industry. After all, in the eyes of the older generation, it was difficult to understand. Before this, it could still be treated as a business operation, but after young master Feng started ying games, she disliked it even more. Why would he suddenly invest so much money in this area? Could it be that she had another agreement with young master Feng? With this in mind, he could probably predict that the interference this time would not seed. Of course, he wanted to curry favor with his cousin. Since his niece had mentioned it, this mo Nan would affect thepetition. He had to think of something. Of course, he would think of a way, but now it was the Feng family who wanted to protect him. Young master Feng¡¯s attitude was still the same, and he brought the documents over. This also meant that, from now on, ck me would only need to y games. The higher-ups were all smart people. After seeing the document, they knew who would have the final say in the team. Hence, when Feng nai re-confirmed the first battle list ... No one said anything. However, after the meeting. The one from the Yu family came to greet him. Feng nai sat in the boss¡¯s chair and smiled.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect that I would take over either. It¡¯s probably because some people have stretched their hands too far and need to hit the other party. Manager Yu, you know that I¡¯m very good at hitting people.¡± Of course he knew. The juniors were all tied up by him. Manager Yu was also a smart person. He could tell that there was a hidden meaning behind his words. He was reminding the Yu family not to interfere too much with his decisions because of his niece. Otherwise, he would have attacked. How did the old man talk to the Feng family? This was really ... Manager Yu¡¯s face was particrly ugly. Feng nai didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He would make a move against the Yu family sooner orter. Today alone, that person wanted to touch ck me¡¯s starting lineup. Feng nai was clear on one thing. It was better to act earlier thanter. Chapter 859 Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Trantor: 549690339 It was impossible that old master Feng didn¡¯t know about Feng NAI¡¯s move. However, this time, when he was ying chess, he stroked his beard and said with a smile,¡±¡±Old Yu, let the younger generation deal with their own matters. It¡¯s better for us to drink tea and chat like this. If we meddle too much, we won¡¯t be fated to meet.¡± Yu Zixin had just washed the fruits and brought them over. In fact, there was a special Auntie in the Feng family, so she didn¡¯t need to wash the fruits. But she knew old master Feng¡¯s personality very well. He liked to make everything himself. The potted nts in the house were basically all made by old master Feng. Since she was here, of course she would perform well. But now, she realized that some things seemed to have exceeded her expectations. Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes paused for a moment, and then she smiled sweetly,¡±Grandpa Feng is right, my grandfather loves to be a busybody.¡± ¡°How did I raise an outsider who¡¯s on my side?¡± elder Yu shook his head and sighed. Old master Feng ate a chess piece and said in apletely joking manner,¡±¡±You can only me yourself for not being able to win against my grandson.¡± ¡°I ... Sigh!¡± Elder Yu continued. Yu Zixin¡¯s face was blushing,¡±let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll go check on Zhang Ye¡¯s bone soup.¡± But at this moment, old master Feng suddenly spoke to elder Yu,¡±¡±How do you think we should take care of the children nowadays? Zixin was fine. I said a few words to naer, but he didn¡¯t even go home. He even told me that I could make things difficult for anyone, but if I were to make things difficult for his teammates, he would get back at them no matter who they were. ¡± Then, he looked up and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s really not to be trifled with. ¡± Elder Yu paused, smiled, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Children are all grown up and have their own thoughts ...¡± Yu Zixin listened to the conversation, and of course, she knew that old master Feng was giving her a warning. This was already the second time. The first time was at the recording studio. This time, it was in person. Yu Zixin knew that she couldn¡¯t go on like this. She just didn¡¯t expect that person to go to this extent for mo Nan. Was he trying to break the rtionship between the Feng family and the Yu family? Just for that thing that was disliked. Yu Zixin clenched her right hand. When they left the Feng family¡¯s main house, they got into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t test Feng NAI¡¯s bottom line anymore, Zixin. ¡± Yu Zixin frowned,¡±Grandpa?¡± How can you say that?¡± ¡°As a businessman, the most taboo thing is to be threatened by your partners. You¡¯ve stretched your hands too far. If this goes on, there will really be problems.¡± Elder Yu closed his eyes, obviously thinking about his old friend¡¯s words. Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes were a little red.¡±It¡¯s Grandpa who doesn¡¯t know how good he is to mo Nan. If mo Nan knew what¡¯s good for him and epted my good intentions, things wouldn¡¯t be like this. Grandpa doesn¡¯t understand how bad his reputation is. He looks like he¡¯s very pretentious and likes to sell his character. I have to let that person know that mo Nan is just like any other ordinary person and that I¡¯m the one who is worthy of him!¡± Elder Yu¡¯s heart still ached for his granddaughter, and seeing her like this, he did not feel good either. ¡°But you can¡¯t meddle so much.¡± Yu Zixin lowered her eyes.¡±I was indeed impulsive this time. Brother na removed my host position in order to protect him. I was very angry, but I won¡¯t do it again. There are many ways to get mo Nan not to appear in thepetition. And I¡¯ve changed my mind now. Why don¡¯t I let mo Nan appear? let him experience what he had experienced before. It would be better if he lost in the Nationalpetition ...¡± Chapter 860 Chapter 860: Going home Trantor: 549690339 Some people would probably be like this. Because using love as an excuse to do anything seemed to be excusable. Including getting involved in these things. Yu Zixin didn¡¯t care how the recipient felt. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t ept it. She had spent so much time on Feng nai, but he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. It was all because of mo Nan. Yu Zixin vaguely understood that she could get some things with money, but some things she couldn¡¯t get with money. For example, winning or losing in a game. She had also realized that mo Nan would not take the money. If that was the case, he would not havee out of Tuhai. However, mo Nan had clearly said before that he liked money. Why did he pay so much for the breach of contract without even blinking? It was undeniable that money was a good thing. If it had been mo Nan, he would probably have been overwhelmed by the breach of contract fee. Because he couldn¡¯t afford it. It was that simple. Mo bei had rejoiced countless times that she was the one who had encountered this incident. She had enough savings to pay for the expenses. Who could be more noble than who? It was just that he had not reached a dead end. And Mo bei knew very well that her brother had already reached a dead end at that time. Even now, mo Nan, who was standing in a foreign hospital, was indeed not very good at foreignnguages. He did not learn much from the courses after that, but fortunately, he could still have some simple daily conversations. He met the doctor in charge that Feng Yi had arranged for him and did all sorts of tests. The doctor in the white coat pointed at the X-ray and said in English,¡±This ce didn¡¯t grow well back then, and it¡¯s too difficult to recover now. Of course, there¡¯s no problem with daily life, but if you want to do some precise operations or if it rains on a cloudy day, it will hurt faintly.¡± Monan didn¡¯t understand and was a little anxious, saying in his broken English,¡±¡±Cure, here, okay?¡± As he spoke, he pointed to his arm,cking the usual ruffian air. That pair of eyes was darker and brighter than ever. The doctor understood what he meant and shook his head. He said regretfully,¡±¡±sorry?¡± Monan stood there, his gaze fading and even bing a little numb, but he didn¡¯t forget to tell the doctor,¡±¡±No, you don¡¯t have to be sorry. I know that my hand can¡¯t be cured. I mean, you¡¯re fine. Thank you.¡± He had already forgotten that the other party didn¡¯t even know Chinese, so how could he understand what he was saying? Monan didn¡¯t even know how he left that ce. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he lifted his long legs. He raised his head and looked at the sky. It was different from back in China. The sunlight here was so bright that it was almost blinding. The light shone on his body, and his shadow was elongated. Mo Nan was thinking about how long it had been since he had yed professionally. It had really been a long, long time. Even in thest match. The memories that were imprinted in Monan¡¯s mind were gone. It was so strange. In the past three years. The one he remembered the most was the junior ss. Every day, he yed until he vomited. When his neck was stiff and he couldn¡¯t raise his arms, he looked at the person opposite him who was shorter than him but always had a cold face as if someone owed him money. He massaged the back of his neck and continued to practice his unfamiliar champion. It was cold. At that time, all they wanted was to get out of there one day and y a real professional game. He had already called. Even though he was unwilling. But this time, he could really go home ... Chapter 861 Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Trantor: 549690339 At the same time. In the meeting room of the ck me Club. Manager li brought over mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s contracts. With a chubby face, he solemnly showed Feng nai this first. ¡°It¡¯s not Tu Hai ¡®s, it¡¯s our side. ¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and his gazended on the signature. Suddenly, his eyes flickered.¡±When did you find out?¡± ¡°You asked me to check mo Nan¡¯s contract in Tuhai, so I took a look at our contract.¡± Manager li grabbed his hair.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect such a big mistake. This is bad. If the name is wrong, I¡¯ll have to get mo Nan to renew the contract. Right, there should be a copy of his id inside ...¡± Before manager li could finish, Feng nai had already raised his hand and pressed the document down.¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep this contract. You don¡¯t have to resign it. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Manager li paused for a moment and said in a low voice,¡±¡±There are also some problems with the photocopied ID card.¡± Of course, he knew that there was a problem with the photocopied ID card. Feng nai could tell from manager Li¡¯s expression that he hadn¡¯t been looking at her. Since he didn¡¯t look at it, it meant that he didn¡¯t know. Of course, the fewer people who knew about the secret, the better. I¡¯ll talk to mo Nan about the details.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded a little nonchnt, but if one listened carefully, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice that he had changed at this point. His tone was deeper than before.¡±Who else knows about the contract?¡± ¡°Other than me, no one else should know.¡± Manager Li said,¡±if the people below found out, they would definitelye to me. This matter is indeed very strange. Why didn¡¯t anyone find any problems with the signature on the contract?¡± Manager li wasn¡¯t stupid. He always felt that he had overlooked something. Until Feng nai said,¡±go and check who has handled this contract.¡± ¡°Handled?¡± Manager li frowned.¡±I¡¯ve always been in charge of the contract. I don¡¯t think anyone else will handle it.¡± Hearing this, Feng nai only nced at him.¡±Then why didn¡¯t you realize that there was a problem with this signature at the time?¡± he asked. This question made manager li freeze. Feng nai picked up the document.¡±Check it carefully. Anyone who touches it will be counted.¡± That was what he said, but ... If that was really the case, he would have to start investigating from the front desk. However, the contract was no small matter. Indeed, he should investigate. If it wasn¡¯t for this time, no one would have flipped through the sealed contract. Unless the contract expired after three years. The more manager li thought about it, the more cold sweat he broke out on his back. If that was the case, when people found out that mo Nan was using mo bei¡¯s name to y in thepetition, they would probably think that he was a substitute. At the thought of this, manager li did not hesitate and immediately went to investigate. Meanwhile, Feng nai, who had just walked out of the club, was looking at the file in his hand. He had pretended to not know for so long. After thepetition. He would tell her that he knew she was not mo Nan, but mo bei. But who was it that touched this contract? No matter who it was, it was clear that this had resolved a great crisis. If the person who signed the contract was mo bei, it would mean that even if there came a day when this secret could no longer be kept a secret, it would not go against anything from a professional point of view. Public opinion was another matter. No matter how difficult it was, he would always be there. He would also think of a way to prevent this secret from being leaked. Otherwise, it would not be worth it to agree to the old master¡¯s request. He would retire after the National League. Before that, he had to win the championship once. After this, he would stand by her side and keep this secret for her forever. She had already signed under his name. He wouldn¡¯t run anymore? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at the man in a suit who was walking towards him. ¡°Young master.¡± The man was very respectful when he saw Feng nai, but he wasn¡¯t someone from the club. ¡°Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡± Looks like my dad has thought it through.¡± ¡°Boss said that he values Madam the most and is not interested in the Feng family. He asked you to deal with the enemy.¡± The man conveyed the basic meaning. ¡°The next time you see my father, you can tell him,¡± Feng nai said slowly.¡±So that he won¡¯t be so awkward and won¡¯t have to be a divorcee.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man lowered his eyes. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers moved and he handed him a USB.¡±¡±These are the people that the Yu family have nted on my side. Go and follow the Yu family¡¯s logic and ce our people in their mainpany. Then, find the young master of the Jin family and tell him that I want to work with him, but the premise is that he will cut off all cooperation with the Yu family in the entertainment industry. Also, tell him that I will take 40% of the profits and he will take 60%, which is 10% more than when he worked with the Yu family.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The man took it and looked at the young man¡¯s handsome face. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his boss¡¯s words,¡±don¡¯t treat my son like an ordinary high school student.¡± It was indeed impossible. After all, who would have thought that a high school student could find all the people in his ownpany in such a short time and use the same method to exchange for them and monopolize the business? Everything was a reasonable counterattack. It was also in line with businesspetition. However, to make such a decision without even blinking, one would usually be someone who had experienced the ups and downs of the business world. It was rare to see someone like young master. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± At this point, Feng nai nced over.¡±¡±Send someone to take over every subsidiarypany that falls.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a risk of losses,¡±the man reminded. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to measure the cost. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t make a profit, but don¡¯t let ordinary employees lose their jobs. ¡°Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t just on this point.¡±Inspect the new employees. If thispany doesn¡¯t suit him, transfer them to other ces. Put suitable people in the right positions and they can create value. The Feng family has manypanies and their hotels have always been famous. For these follow-up problems, I will give you a list of the positions that the Feng corporation¡¯spaniesck. You can arrange it when the timees.¡± When the man heard this, he was a little stunned. After all, no one would arrange for all the employees of a group to be in ce when they were nning to Annex it. Old master Feng valued young master so much. It was really excusable. This was because a high-ss businessman would have a broad vision and would also think about the cement of his employees. He didn¡¯t want to turn himself into a money-minded person. Having a sense of chivalry in one¡¯s heart would often lead to sess. It was obvious that the young master¡¯s style was there, but the Yu family did not have someone like him. The Yu family should not have provoked him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was the first in line to the Feng family. Like Father, Like Son. The outside world only knew that the boss would indulge in debauchery. The young master was only interested in games. Little did they know that when the two of them got serious, it would really make people regret it. Inparison, the young master¡¯s face was more harmless. The Yu family would notst for long ... Chapter 862 Chapter 862: Chapter 862: Trantor: 549690339 The Feng family. After the Yu family left. Old master Feng had the chessboard removed and stood up with the Dragon-headed cane. He put his phone aside. Generally speaking, at his age, he would not be like the young people nowadays, who could not leave their phones and liked to surf the inte. Emerce was part of the Feng family¡¯s business chain. But old master Feng didn¡¯t like to be immersed in his phone. The reason why they were watching it today was entirely because of the Yu family¡¯s visit. The program that made his grandsonpromise. Old master Feng¡¯s eyes were still dark when he first clicked on the link, and one could imagine how he was feeling. When he saw his grandsoning out in a zombie suit and jumping around behind a young man, he was stunned. The meaning in his eyes was even more intense than usual. When he exuded an imposing aura, even the people in the room could feel the pressure. It wasn¡¯t until he turned off his phone and stood up like this that he looked more schrly. ¡°I¡¯m going to ck me base. ¡± The Butler, who was standing next to him, was stunned when he heard this.¡±¡±ck me base?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old master Feng looked at him.¡±I¡¯m going to see where my grandson lives. Is there a problem?¡± The Butler had watched Feng nai grow up, and as the former Secretary of the Feng family, he smiled and said,¡±¡±Young master shouldn¡¯t be in the base at this time. Since the Yu family hase toin, he must have gone to thepany to do something.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change.¡±Then let¡¯s go and see what his teammates are good at. What made him change so much for this year?¡± The Butler¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment when he heard this.¡±Do you need me to inform manager li?¡± ¡°Old Liang, you¡¯ve informed manager li. How could my grandson not know?¡± ¡°Go get the car ready.¡± Old master Feng nced sideways at him. His meaning was clear. It was best not to let the young master know. The Butler knew who the chairman was going to see. It was just about the rest and habits of the young people. The chairman didn¡¯t like it even more after he stopped watching it. He had wanted to vaguely remind manager li, but now he couldn ¡®t. The car he picked was also very ordinary. The older generation probably had some red-mindedness. No matter how bold he was in business, he would not waste anything. Old master Feng naturally didn¡¯t like sports cars. Compared to a businessman, old master Feng was more like an old man who wrote calligraphy or fished most of the time. He could tell a thing or two from the way he was dressed. It was quite a distance from the Feng family to the ck me base. During this time, old master Feng had read a lot of news online. Especially when it came to mo bei and Xiang Nan. There was no good evaluation. Except for No. 2 middle school. Old master Feng only noticed one thing. This person¡¯s grades were better than his grandson ¡®s? With his grandson¡¯s desire to win, it was not surprising that he would pay attention to such a person. ¡°Chairman. The Butler stopped the car and reminded her,¡±¡±We¡¯re here. ¡± Old master Feng hummed in acknowledgment, pushed the door open, and walked down. The Butler locked the car and was about to follow him in. Old master Feng, who had changed his mind at thest minute, handed him his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±¡±You wait in the car, I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± The Butler obviously did not expect this.¡±¡±Your body?¡± ¡°I have medicine in my pocket. Besides, my condition has stabilized. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I rest well for the next two years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing the wrong clothes,¡±old master Feng nced sideways. The Butler thought,¡¯...Clothes? Chapter 863 Chapter 863: Chapter 863: Trantor: 549690339 ck me base. Because of the rm clock. Mo bei had woken up long ago. She just didn¡¯t make it in time to cook with the Auntie. After familiarizing herself with the other heroes, she stood up from theputer and prepared to make some food. When Panda saw his brother get up, he automatically registered: ¡°I¡¯ll eat too. ¡± He really didn¡¯t even raise his head, and it didn¡¯t affect his damage output in the game at all. They were the only two people left in the base. Han Xi went to school and had to prepare a new request for leave. Panda had already been hired, so all that was left was training. The life of an average esports yer was basically all about gaming and all sorts of time. This was probably the difference between a professional and a non-professional. In the past, there would be a lot of snacks on theputer table in the base. Sometimes, during training, he would feel a little hungry and bored, so he would casually satisfy his hunger. Ever since mo bei had arrived, he had had fewer snacks. It was because of the aroma of cooking that they had automatically given up on snacks. Mo bei bent down and nced at the remaining food in the refrigerator. When the Auntie and her assistant arrived, they basically bought the ingredients on the spot. Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be much left. Other than the eggnts and cucumbers, there was not even an egg. There was some meat filling from the dumplings fromst night. And the most abundant thing in the refrigerator was Feng NAI¡¯s extremely expensive mineral water. Basically, he couldn¡¯t make anything. Although mo bei didn¡¯t look like one, she was indeed a professional chef. As a certified person, it was basic to make full use of ingredients. Mo bei first took out the meat filling and let it thaw naturally. Then, he took out a can of soybean paste and a bag of noodles. The soybean paste was ced in a bowl and mixed with mineral water. He began to cut the scallions, ginger, and garlic. The saber technique was very fast, and there was a swishing sound. After peeling the eggnt and cutting it into two pieces, he was about to cut it into pieces. The doorbell rang. Panda couldn¡¯t hear anything with his headphones on. He didn¡¯t need to do a live broadcast, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. He didn¡¯t need to suppress his voice when he spoke. It was normal for boys to y games with the word ¡®rely¡¯ in their names. Mo bei put down the knife. Wearing a T-shirt and an apron, she opened the door with a clear face. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll F * ck you. Come and catch it, okay?¡± There was also the noise of Panda moving his mouse behind him.¡±Brother Nan, who is it? Did Teng Hui not take the key again?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything because the person in front of her was very unfamiliar and didn¡¯t seem like someone who should be here. First of all, with his age, he couldn¡¯t be an illegitimate fan. It could be seen that he was almost 60 years old. However, he had a more schrly air than the usual old man. He was wearing a long ck down jacket and gloves. When he looked at people, he would smile. ¡°By the way, HUI JI said that his family ising today. You can go to his room and help him tidy up.¡± Panda sighed without looking up.¡±What if his familyes to the base to take a look? after all, our jobs are different from others, right?¡± Mo bei listened to Panda¡¯s words, but her gaze didn¡¯t leave the old man in front of her. Under such circumstances, she naturally thought that this was Teng Hui, granny Hui¡¯s rtive. Mo bei opened the door a little more. Her slender figure turned slightly, and she spoke in a very calm voice.¡±Please enter.¡± When mo bei had been looking at old master Feng, he had also been sizing up the young man in front of him. After all, he had been seeing the youngster a lot recently, not in real life, but online. There were photos, videos, andments. However, after seeing her in person, she was still different from what he had imagined. This person was very steady and polite. From her small actions, she could tell that her upbringing was not bad. Old master Feng wanted to test his grandson. He wanted to know what kind of environment his grandson was in to persist in his so-called dream. That was why he had asked the Butler to wait in the car. After all, the Butler¡¯s clothes could easily reveal his identity. He could only say that he came at the right time. Old master Feng had also heard the shouts from the people inside. Having been in the business world for many years, he immediately realized that the parents of other team members woulde to the base today. He simply walked in without exining anything. Mo bei didn¡¯t say much, but her etiquette was on point. She let the old man sit on the sofa and poured him a ss of hot water. Other than the dining table, most of the living room in the base was upied byputers and gaming chairs. There wasn¡¯t much space left. As a result, one could see theyout of the half-open kitchen as long as they sat on the sofa. Old master Feng nced at the young man and then his eyes fell on the apron on the young man¡¯s body. He controlled his aura very well.¡±You guys usually cook for yourselves?¡± ¡°asionally.¡± No matter how reticent mo bei was, she would try her best not to let the air remain silent when she faced the old man.¡±¡±Most of the time, it¡¯s auntie¡¯s cooking.¡± Old master Feng chuckled.¡±Then I¡¯m relieved. After all, you young people like to order takeaway. I¡¯m really worried that it¡¯ll ruin my grandson¡¯s stomach.¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t find any more excuses, so she just sat there. Old master Feng had also seen through the young man¡¯s character. He took a sip of hot water and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t understand the thoughts of you young people. I just feel that ying games is not a job, so I wanted toe and take a look. ¡± Mo bei put down her teacup.¡±Where else do you want to see? I¡¯ll Take You There.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at the location. ¡± Old master Feng raised his eyes.¡±We¡¯re teachers. No one yed games in my time. Why don¡¯t you tell me why you have to take this path?¡± Mo bei thought for a moment before finally saying,¡±¡±There are many types of battlefields. No matter which type, we want to win and prove ourselves. If we can prove ourselves and make our country¡¯s national g float in the international arena, that would be great. We want to represent our country in thepetition with what we like. This is the reason why we chose this path. Teng Hui is the same.¡± A long time ago. Mo bei had experienced the same thing when she was in Supreme Alliance. Every parent who came here. Master¡¯s wife would tell them. The difference between esports and games. Back then, her mother had not understood. That was what mistress had said. Mo bei knew very well that the older generation was destined to be unable to ept them from the start due to the difference in their lives. He was not stubborn. At this moment, he really needed to exin slowly. However, mo bei soon realized that this old man was different from her mother. Because old master Feng¡¯s next question came very quickly. ¡°If you all think so, more and more students are starting to think that they¡¯re good at gaming and want to go down the path of e-sports.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s words were sharp.¡±If everyone ys games in the future, who will do research and education? Do you all think that old people like us don¡¯t understand and shouldn¡¯t be pointing fingers?¡± Old master Feng had thought that the young man would refute him. He didn¡¯t expect to hear a sentence.¡±Those kids who think they¡¯re good at ying games don¡¯t know what professional yers are like. It¡¯s wrong to use esports as an excuse to get addicted to games. Your advice is correct.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± old master Feng paused. ¡°It¡¯s important to have talent in e-sports, but it¡¯s even more important to be able to endure the monotonous training every day after joining the team. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±I believe that in the future, there will be more game supervision systems. Furthermore, there will be more young people who will understand that not everyone can be professional yers. Moreover, esports itself is a spirit of continuous struggle. It¡¯s not the pleasure thates from ying games.¡± Panda felt that the old man¡¯s question seemed a little off. He put down his headphones and walked over. He didn¡¯t expect that his brother would say so much. After meeting Panda¡¯s astonished gaze ... Mo bei stood up.¡±You keep the old manpany. I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡± Panda was speechless. Could it be that his brother was the type of person who would talk a lot in front of an old man because he didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to turn cold? This was true. But it was more because the old man talked about the future of e-sports. Mo bei had always disapproved of entering that industry because of blind worship. Not to mention, he used esports as an excuse to be addicted to games. Such an excuse might be one of the reasons why e-sports was always misunderstood as just ying games ... Chapter 864 Chapter 864: Memories of mo bei (9) Trantor: 549690339 Such a thing had always existed. Back then, many parents hade to Supreme Alliance because their children were addicted to games. He wanted the teachers to think about the guidance they could provide to the youths. There were two sides to everything, and it was especially obvious that he liked this word. The little boy didn¡¯t look at anything other than the game. If his parents were to intervene, he would still have an excuse to make a fuss.¡±What do you guys know? I¡¯m someone who wants to be a professional esports yer. Do you know Supreme Alliance? it¡¯s my favorite team and the National champion. They don¡¯t follow the trend at all.¡± That was why they came to Supreme Alliance. Back then, his master had only given that parent one sentence: ¡°If my child only knows how to y games in the future and doesn¡¯t care about anything else, let alone understand others, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± Then, he leaned over and said to the little boy,¡±¡±You won¡¯t be an e-sports yer. The most important thing for an e-sports yer is to think from another person¡¯s perspective and cooperate with your teammates. It¡¯s not a trend, it¡¯s everyone who likes it. They want to prove its spiritual value again and again. No matter how dark things encounter, don¡¯t fall. No matter what adversity you face, you can be reborn, as long as you have your teammates by your side.¡± ¡°Spections and calctions will never disappear, and it¡¯s the same in life. At first, no one recognized this profession, and every professional yer¡¯s sry wasn¡¯t even enough to cover their living expenses. They just wanted others to know about them, and they had to put in a lot of effort, talent, perseverance, and responsibility. Which one of them did you have?¡± ¡°You have none of that. You will only think that you are the center of the world.¡± ¡°This kind of love, keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°Do you feel aggrieved just because your dad said something?¡± ¡°It seems like his family didn¡¯t educate him well enough. He should be beaten up.¡± Mo bei knew very well that when her master finished speaking ... ¡°What are you saying?¡± the parent was a little annoyed. Master: ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. You can also take it as a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to guide him as an idol and encourage him. ¡± The parents ¡®faces turned green. The master raised his eyebrows and reached out to tap the child¡¯s shoulder.¡±This should be the icon he got from the other teams when he was ying the game. I think he likes that team more than Supreme Alliance. Or rather, he likes the feeling of being the center of attention in the online world. He will be there wherever that feeling can be given to him. Everyone wants to be needed and paid attention to. No matter what we say, he doesn¡¯t get any encouragement because he just wants attention.¡± The little boy, who had been exposed, cried,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been this kind of person,¡±his master replied nonchntly. Mo bei had stood in a corner and listened to all this. At the time, she hadn¡¯t been tall. After some thought, she raised her head.¡±Master is very gentle to me.¡± ¡°Gentleness varies from person to person,¡± Master bent down and pinched her face.¡±I¡¯m looking at your face, little stoic.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put on a few more face masks today ...¡± ¡°Brother!¡± The sound behind her interrupted mo bei¡¯s thoughts. The old man¡¯s question reminded mo bei of many things. Speaking of the invisible trap, Supreme Alliance had it too. Which path in this world was easy to walk towards the God Realm in one¡¯s heart? When you don¡¯t cater to what people want, you¡¯re destined to copse. Fortunately, this was esports. This was a battlefield that no one could control except for technology ... Chapter 865 Chapter 865: Six hundred and eighty five Trantor: 549690339 As long as he won, it was enough. Mo bei retracted her gaze and looked back at Panda. Panda¡¯s entire body was stiff. He didn¡¯t know why, but the old man sitting opposite him had a kind face, a smile on his lips, and a white beard, like a University professor. However, his Panda-like animal instincts made him very cautious. He couldn¡¯t even move his hands and feet. He didn¡¯t even dare to eat the snacks on the table, and he looked to his brother for help. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei nced at him. Panda immediately took the opportunity to stand up.¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables!¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no vegetables to wash. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s tone remained unchanged. Panda thought, this is awkward. He could only sit down and continue to look at the old man opposite him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He lowered his head and was about to send a message to granny gray when he just typed: ¡°How did you do your preparation work?¡± These few words. ¡°Are you bored with an old man like me?¡± augh came from the other side. I think you¡¯re going to bury your head in your phone. ¡± Panda immediately retracted his hand.¡±How could that be? that, Grandpa, do you want some fruit? I¡¯ll help you wash a pear.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Old master Feng was smart and knew who he was texting with one look. Of course, he couldn¡¯t expose himself now. He picked up his cup and said,¡±¡±Tell me more about what you guys do other than gaming so that I can be at ease. I see some people like to curse when they start ying games. They turn off theirputers and y games. Theyck a realistic hobby.¡± Panda thought, F * ck, he hit all of them! How could he answer this? he could only smile! Old master Feng looked up and said very kindly,¡±¡±What about you, little friend? what¡¯s your hobby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cleaning the toilets. ¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he blurted out those three words. It must have been a conditioned reflex after being abused by boss. Old master Feng paused for a moment, probably not expecting this.¡±¡±Clean the toilet?¡± ¡°ck me has very strict rules.¡± Panda began to exin in order to make himself look less strange.¡±¡±Grandpa, do you see that piece of paper on the wall? whoever messes up the base will clean it up, whoever washes their smelly socks will wash it, don¡¯t repeat a grade and pass, don¡¯t let the team go to school with you and embarrass themselves. During daily training and ranking matches, drop a star, eat vegetarian at night, don¡¯t think about flirting with the streamer¡¯s fans, it¡¯s best not to fall in love, unless you¡¯re dumped, you can control your emotions and not affect the game. Also, don¡¯t drink the mineral water in the refrigerator, and don¡¯t gossip.¡± ¡°These are the team rules, but they were actually written by our boss.¡± Panda was a little angry when he said thest point. ¡°They¡¯re all targeting me. Every time I gossip, I get caught by the boss and he makes me clean the toilet. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± old master Feng said,¡±your boss sounds like a team dictator.¡± ¡°Every team has to have rules in order to go far.¡± Mo bei walked over, her voice as clear as ever.¡±¡±Captain did a good job, he told us to y e-sports well, don¡¯t do whatever we want and do whatever we want.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t choosing a path that your family doesn¡¯t agree with a free will?¡± ¡°Everyone who enters the industry will think for a long time to see if they are suitable and if they can persist.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go on,¡± mo bei said in a low voice.¡±We¡¯ll continue until our family understands.¡± Chapter 866 Chapter 866: Chapter 866: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We understand that we didn¡¯t just step into this field. We are bound by it, and we are willing to work hard for it. We can bnce everything and ovee the boredom and pressure that dreams bring. We can¡¯t just do it because we like it, and we won¡¯t think that it¡¯s because our family doesn¡¯t understand us. Because times are different.¡± When mo bei looked at old master Feng, her eyes were dark.¡±¡±If I¡¯m lucky, I hope you can watch ck me win the championship.¡± This was what her brother had said to her parents when she wanted to join the Supreme Alliance and her family had disagreed. Mo bei remembered it very clearly. Thest thing her brother said was,¡±my sister will definitely be the National champion.¡± Mo bei understood that any parent who came to the base at this time was still uncertain. Therefore, he had to make the other party feel at ease. If you¡¯re lucky, I hope you can watch ck me win the championship. Old master Feng was dazed for a moment. The young man in front of him was very simr to his grandson to a certain extent. The reason why he turned a blind eye back then ... It was also because he didn¡¯t want to care too much. The word ¡®dream¡¯ was always there when one was young. Of course, old master Feng didn¡¯t want to be the executioner. However,pared to dreams, it was more about responsibility. What he wanted naer to know was nothing more than this. Now, the young man had given him the answer. It wasn¡¯t just love that supported him. Old master Feng chuckled.¡±It¡¯s not that easy to win the championship. I¡¯ve seen thements on the inte, and there are different ones, especially for someone called mo bei and Xiang Nan. I¡¯m still worried about having such a teammate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mo bei and Xiang Nan. I¡¯ll work hard to win.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, and she had no intention of dodging. Panda wanted to say a few words on his brother¡¯s behalf. He didn¡¯t expect old master Feng to change the topic at this time.¡±¡±Just empty talk won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei replied seriously. Old master Feng looked at the young man¡¯s cold face and suddenly remembered something.¡±¡±You guys train for such a long time every day and always deal with games. How do you usually study?¡± ¡°Take more notes in ss,¡± mo bei replied. These words reminded old master Feng of the news he had received earlier that his grandson only knew how to sleep in ss. No wonder he lost, old master Feng thought, but his expression didn¡¯t change.¡±Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Old master Feng said this like an ordinary old man who was worried about his grandson¡¯s future. After all, everyone knew that e-sports wasn¡¯t a long-term industry, and its peak was only for a few years. Panda, who was sitting next to him, felt guilty when he heard the word ¡®study¡¯. He immediately changed the topic.¡±Brother, look at the water over there, is it boiling?¡± Mo bei looked back and saw that the lid was steaming. She walked over and turned off the switch. Then, he scooped the hot food into the porcin pot, took it over, and poured it into old master Feng¡¯s empty cup. It was pear soup. It was best to drink it in winter. Panda also had a share. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t enjoy it freely now. This was because his brother had left him behind and gone to the kitchen again. Old master Feng was about to get up and leave, but when he saw the young man enter the kitchen again, he raised his eyebrows, picked up the ss of water, and looked at the child with the drifting eyes again. Panda really didn¡¯t dare to touch his phone this time. He sat there timidly like an obedient baby. That can¡¯t be right, brother. How could his aura be so strong? Chapter 867 Chapter 867: Chapter 867: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei could not see this side. The half-cut eggnt finally had a chance to be processed. There was a rhythmic sound as the de rose and fell. Once again, old master Feng nced sideways. The youngster was wearing an apron, so he must have been as clean as his grandson. That was why he had worn it when he was cooking. Now, old master Feng raised his eyebrows, and there was some light in his eyes. Then, he lowered his eyes and took a sip of the pear soup in the ss. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t very sweet, but very refreshing. It wasn¡¯t that old master Feng hadn¡¯t had pear soup before, but it was rare to see one with this vor. Old master Feng couldn¡¯t help but take another sip. It was indeed different from what he usually drank. Before he knew it, old master Feng¡¯s pear soup was almost finished. Panda finally found a topic to talk about.¡±Grandpa, this pear soup is delicious, isn¡¯t it? my brother made it especially for our boss. There¡¯s Mint in the pear and it¡¯s said to clear heat and lower internal heat. My boss¡¯s body is weak and he gets a cold once winteres, but he doesn¡¯t seem to like drinking only pear soup. My brother said so, and then he thought of this trick.¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had raised a grandson who was so picky with food that it gave everyone a headache. This matter was indeed a little shameful. However, under normal circumstances, if his grandson didn¡¯t like it, he just wouldn¡¯t touch it, nor would he say it. The young man had actually found out naer¡¯s preferences so quickly. Just as he was thinking about this, old master Feng smelled an intoxicating fragrance. It was mo bei who had put oil in the frying pan. She had added scallions, ginger, and garlic to the bottom, and stir-fried them back and forth with half-fat diced lean meat. Even with the exhaust fan on, the fragrance could not be resisted. When the diced meat turned golden, the diced eggnts were also added into the pot and fried again. It was so fragrant that Panda could not help but drool. If there were no guests, he would definitely run into the kitchen. Old master Feng sat calmly, but his eyes never left. At this moment, mo bei had already turned on the second stove. She ced the pot on it, added water, and waited for it to boil. His other hand brought over a bag of sweet flour paste, tore it open, and put it into the pan of oil. Then, he took a can of Coke and put in about a quarter of it. Then, he covered the pot. But this was when it was the most fragrant. When Panda heard the rumbling sound of the small fire, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Zhajiang.¡± After mo bei said these two words, she first put down a bag of ramen. After a pause, she put down half a bag. Old master Feng looked on and subconsciously thought that they hadn¡¯t made zhajiangmian for a long time, but they made a lot of food every day. However, this child should be about the same age as his grandson. You also know how to make zhajiangmian? Was it done properly? It was definitely not authentic. Otherwise, why would he put Coke in it? Old master Feng thought about it, but he didn¡¯t control his eyes, because the fragrance was indeed very attractive. As he sniffed, old master Feng actually felt hungry. At that moment, mo bei had just lifted the lid of the pot. The meat had already beenpletely gushed out. The skin was red and shiny, and the fragrance was even stronger. Mo bei stir-fried twice and then went to look at the other pot of water. At this time, the noodles were already popping out. She picked up the chopsticks and seemed to test the hardness of the noodles. After confirming it, she put the remaining bean sprouts into the pot. As soon as she put them in, she scooped them out and ced them in arge ss bowl with cold water next to her. Then, they were distributed into three small bowls. After frying the meat sauce, he added some scallion oil. When it was poured on the noodles, it still made a sound ... Chapter 868 Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Trantor: 549690339 The sizzling fragrance of scallions spread from the kitchen. Mo bei added vinegar to every bowl. The sauce that was fried was spread on the surface with the cabbage heart as an auxiliary material. The color was very beautiful. There were limited ingredients in the kitchen, and there were no bean sprouts or cucumbers to cook. However, the fragrance had already made up for this deficiency. In addition, mo bei had cut the sour radishes that she had made herself and apanied him. Panda just looked on and wanted to swallow his saliva. Mo bei ced the first bowl of noodles in front of old master Feng, followed by Panda¡¯s and her. In China, when a customer came, the customer had to start eating first. Old master Feng took note of mo bei¡¯s actions, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just didn¡¯t pick up his chopsticks. Panda was a little anxious. He waspletely enticed. Seeing that the two of them were not moving, he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Grandpa, try the food my brother made. I¡¯m not bragging at all, it¡¯s really delicious.¡± More importantly, it was his first time eating his brother¡¯s zhajiangmian. His brother couldn¡¯t possibly know how to cook all eight major cuisines, right? ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Where are your other team members?¡± Old master Feng was being polite. Mo bei¡¯s answer was also simple, none of them are here. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Old master Feng chuckled and picked up the bamboo chopsticks. He nced at the young man from the corner of his eye and saw him pick up the chopsticks. In this regard, it was indeed good. But old master Feng still had the same question. Can you eat zhajiang with Coke? When old master Feng scooped up the noodles, he could still smell the fragrance. Before eating the noodles, the most important thing was how to mix the sauce and the noodles. Old master Feng was a native of the North. He had never seen such a small amount of food. With the mentality of trying it out, after mixing the sauce, he scooped up a piece with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth with uncertainty. The taste on the tip of his tongue waspletely different from what he had imagined. It was oily but not greasy, fragrant but not salty. After taking a bite, he couldn¡¯t help but want to take a second bite. It was because of the meat sauce and the diced eggnts in the sauce. The diced eggnts were cut into small pieces and had been fried until they were very vorful. They were already very soft. When they entered the mouth, they could still leave a fragrance between the teeth and even taste a hint of sweetness. Panda was already eating so much that he didn¡¯t care about his image anymore. It was hot, but he found it fragrant, so he refused to put down his chopsticks.¡±F * ck! Brother, you can definitely participate in the chef¡¯spetition now.¡± PA. It was not convenient for mo bei to speak as she ate her noodles, so she simply smacked the back of Panda¡¯s head. It was only then that Panda realized that he had cursed again. Fortunately, the customer opposite him was busy eating noodles. Panda could not help but heave a sigh of relief and immediately changed the topic.¡±¡±Brother, you don¡¯t know, but when I saw you putting Coke in it just now, I was afraid that you would suddenly learn from han Xi to cook dark cuisine. I was so scared that my little heart was a little flustered. How did you think of putting Coke in zhajiang?¡± ¡°No sugar and cooking wine.¡± Mo bei replied. Panda stopped in his tracks and was a little stunned. Just because of this? You¡¯re using Coke instead? Brother, even if you have good cooking skills, you shouldn¡¯t mess around like this! What if he ate something bad and couldn¡¯t participate in the Nationalpetition? ¡°Coke can remove the fishy smell and enhance the taste.¡± Mo bei seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said without any fluctuations in her voice,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t add it randomly. It¡¯s just for a chemical reaction to the taste.¡± Panda was a little confused. A chemical reaction to taste? Do all chefs have to consider this now? ¡°It seems that you are very good at cooking.¡± Old master Feng said. His bowl of noodles had been finished while the two young men were chatting. Even he didn¡¯t know how he had eaten it. Perhaps the sauce that had been mixed was too fragrant, or perhaps the crisp radish inside was very tasty. After eating such a big bowl, he actually felt that he hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Well, besides ying games, my favorite thing is to cook for my master, so I studied it.¡± After mo bei finished speaking, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said. Her mind wasn¡¯t that bright even when she was eating. Old master Feng didn¡¯t care about the master. It was Panda who casually asked,¡±¡±You have a master?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei put down her bamboo chopsticks and said,¡±¡±The chef who taught me how to cook.¡± ¡°That should be a chef.¡± Old master Feng chuckled. Mo bei thought about her master¡¯s cooking skills and didn¡¯t say much. She only replied with an ¡°mm¡± and poured some pear soup into the old man¡¯s Cup. After eating the noodles with soybean paste and then drinking the pear soup, there was an indescribable fragrance. There was actually old master Feng who was still a little unsatisfied. When he looked at mo bei again, his eyes were even more probing. If it wasn¡¯t for the housekeeper outside sending him a message on his phone,¡±¡±Chairman, young master has left thepany. He should be back at the base soon.¡± Old master Feng would probably drink two more sses. Unfortunately ... After old master Feng stood up, he nced at the pot of pear soup again. When she went back, she would ask aunt Zhang to try it. The child seemed to have added mint just now. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Panda saw the old man put on his coat and said,¡±¡±Teng Hui will be back in a while. Why don¡¯t you wait for him?¡± Old master Feng put on his hat. It was a very gentlemanly style, and he indeed looked like a college Arts student. What he said was also worth thinking about.¡±No, I¡¯ve already seen what I should.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Panda¡¯s face was full of question marks. Teng Hui hadn¡¯t returned yet, so why did the old man say that he had already seen what he should have seen? Old master Feng had left when mo bei went upstairs to get her things. When mo bei came down again, the old man was no longer there. Mo bei raised her brows and looked at Panda. Panda threw up his hands, indicating that he was also very confused. After leaving the base. The Butler went up to him with an umbre. She didn¡¯t know when it started snowing outside again. Because the temperature was too low, there was a white mist when he spoke. ¡°Chairman.¡± ¡°The weather is really bad today. Why aren¡¯t you bringing me in?¡± the Butler approached. Old master Feng nced at him.¡±You people are too business-minded. One look and I can tell you¡¯re not suitable to be ordinary parents.¡± The Butler thought, ...Ordinary parent? What was the meaning of this? Old master Feng didn¡¯t say much and took the lead to get into the ck car. The Butler closed his umbre and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°In the future, you have to look after young master.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Tell him not to sleep in ss. Tell him to learn more from others and take notes. The other children are all studying hard. How can he be so out of line?¡± The Butler thought,¡¯...Take notes? Is this such a traditional way of teaching? It seemed that young master had never been like this since he was young. After all, video and electronic lessons had been going on since he was young. Now, he wanted the young master to take notes word by word? ¡°Young master probably won¡¯t be used to it.¡± The Butler told the truth when he turned the car key. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who he is,¡± old master Feng said. The Butler thought,¡¯so, who¡¯ s ¡®someone else¡¯? Chapter 869 Chapter 869: Chapter 869: Trantor: 549690339 Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything more and just looked out of the window. He had always known that whoever his grandson had taken a fancy to would not be too bad. Surprisingly, the cold and aloof young man was even more outstanding than he had imagined. Old master Feng himself admired this kind of child. He understood his parent¡¯s feelings and was not sharp and sharp. He was obviously indifferent, but because he was an old man, he tried to exin it to him as clearly as possible. In addition, his academic performance was outstanding, and he had been cooking for quite a long time. One look at the sweet flour sauce he used for the fried sauce was enough to tell. At their age, there were not many children who could understand their thoughts. Children nowadays wereplimenting the trend of individuality. There was nothing wrong with being fashionable. It was just that old master Feng didn¡¯t have a good impression of e-sports. It was also because he wanted to know what his grandson had done. Many children mored to y esports, saying that it was a trend and that their families didn¡¯t understand them. From then on, old master Feng never opened thosepetition videos again. He really was a child. He never thought from another person¡¯s perspective. At that time, old master Feng had wondered if everyone was like this. Now he realized. It wasn ¡®t. Some of them were really taking this path. For example, this mo bei and Xiang Nan ... He understood. This was probably the most unique charm in the world. It could be said to be very rare. If thepany was recruiting ... Old master Feng would definitely want such a talent to go to his ce. However, making friends was different. The more such a person was, the more likely his grandson would lose his mind and fall into this trap. In his opinion, that child had indeed put in a lot of effort into naer. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to specially harmonize the taste of the pear soup. Old master Feng pressed his Dragon-headed walking stick on his palm, his eyes deep and dark. Let¡¯s leave it to time for now. If what the youngster said was true, then he would see how they would prove it. Old master Feng was still thinking about the young man¡¯s words. Especially that sentence. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky, I hope you can watch ck me win the championship.¡± However, naer belonged to the Feng Corporation. This was his responsibility. Countless employees and running projects were all rted to the problem of beingid off. Therefore, the Feng Corporation couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. Bnce everything? That is, if naer could really do it. As a grandfather, he would continue to turn a blind eye. The premise was that he could understand that responsibility came first to his dreams. It would only be meaningful if he carried the weight and chased after his dreams ... On the other side, in the base. Panda could finally return to his usual bold and unrestrained sitting posture. ¡°HUI JI¡¯s grandfather¡¯s aura is really not for show.¡± As he said that, Panda fished out the phone. When the old man was around, he didn¡¯t have a chance to send a message. Now, he finally had a phone. The first thing he did was to send a message to granny gray.¡±I say, brother, where are you? why aren¡¯t you back yet? your grandfather has already left.¡± Panda did not receive a reply immediately. Because at this time, Teng Hui was at the high-speed rail station picking up people. However, there was a knock on the door. It was the sound of a key turning. Right after that, Feng nai strolled in. He had long legs and a narrow waist, and because he was buttoning up his shirt, it made his legs look even more heaven-defying. The color of his clothes and pupils were the same. They were so dark that they seemed to be able to suck people in. It was apletely different feeling from usual. Because he was wearing a suit, Panda¡¯s eyes were wavering.¡±¡±Damn, boss, what are you doing? A blind date? He¡¯s so handsome?¡± Feng nai took off his ck leather gloves and threw them on Panda¡¯s face, still exuding his undisciplined and evil aura.¡±¡±You talk too much,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, boss, but you¡¯re really unusual. ¡± Mo bei, who had been drawn over by the Panda¡¯s cries, raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw Feng nai, her eyes filled with admiration. Feng nai could tell and smiled. When he walked closer to her, there was still the snowy air from outside.¡±When did you get up? You guys cooked?¡± Feng nai had walked to the living room. After he smelled the scent, he added thest sentence. Mo bei was tidying up the table. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng nai could smell the fragrance of meat. Panda jumped over.¡±Zhajiangmian. It¡¯s really delicious. Boss, you don¡¯t know. That taste ...¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°But I know that you ate my portion.¡± Feng nai nced at her. Panda let out an ¡°ah¡± and immediately shook his head.¡±No, absolutely not!¡± Feng nai ignored him. His gaze fell on mo bei and he asked,¡±¡±Who¡¯s this empty bowl? Isn¡¯t there only the two of you in the base?¡± ¡°We have a guest,¡± mo bei said in a t voice. Guest? These two words made Feng nai instinctively think of ye Bing. For some reason, he felt that the fragrance of meat he smelled had also be a little sour, and his tone was naturally a little unclear.¡±¡±What kind of guest woulde to the base?¡± ¡°Granny Hui¡¯s family.¡± Mo bei had just finished speaking. Panda felt the cold air behind his boss dissipate in an instant. Feng nai indeedughed, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±You¡¯re even treating family members to a meal now?¡± ¡°Just in time,¡± Mo bei stacked the bowls together. Panda added from the side,¡±boss, you don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t the gray machine say before that his family has always been worried about him ying games? So, when I met his grandfather, I panicked. I really didn¡¯t expect that his grandfather, who seemed to love money so much, would be like a schr. ¡± Bookish? Feng nai finally shifted his gaze from mo bei to Panda, his eyes darkening. Was he overthinking things? Panda continued,¡±the question that HUI JI¡¯s grandfather raised was really tricky. He said what if some people follow us and want to y games. If my brother wasn¡¯t here, it would be really difficult to answer this question. I¡¯ll ask HUI JIter ...¡± Before Panda could finish his sentence ... The phone in his hand was like that. It was granny gray, and it was a very direct and rough opening.¡±What do you mean my grandfather? I just picked them up at the high-speed rail station. Hey, tell boss tomand you to clean up the base. Maybe my parents will take things too hard and go for a field trip. That¡¯s all for now, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Panda was a little confused.¡±You mean your family didn¡¯te?¡± he asked. Granny gray: ¡°you¡¯re here. I¡¯m in a taxi. Let¡¯s go to the hotel now.¡± No, I mean, did your Grandpa note to our base?¡± Granny gray chuckled and lowered her voice.¡±My grandfather passed away a long time ago. If you say that again, I¡¯ll beat you up when I get back.¡± ¡°Ah ...¡± Panda was a little stunned. He looked at Feng nai, who was standing at the side.¡±Then who was the person who came just now?¡± Chapter 870 Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ah ...¡± Panda was a little stunned. He looked at Feng nai.¡±Then who was the person who came just now?¡± Granny gray lowered her voice and asked,¡±what do you mean by who just came?¡± Oh right, tell the boss that I have to apany my parents for a walk. I¡¯ll try my best to dy them so that you guys have time to clean up the base. ¡± After saying that, granny gray hung up the phone, obviously afraid that his family would hear his words. Meanwhile, Panda was holding onto his phone, his eyes staring nkly at mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, who were we talking to just now? did the old mane here to freeload on purpose?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo bei denied his guess. Her eyes flickered as she thought about the rtionship between the two. Panda smacked his forehead.¡±It must be the parent of a certain fan. Didn¡¯t he say it just now? he¡¯s here today to see what kind of professional game his grandson has always wanted to y.¡± ¡°Our base¡¯s system won¡¯t be so weak that a certain fan will find out.¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s lukewarm voice rang out, there was even a hint ofziness.¡±¡±Other than that, does he feel that his grandson is a little unreliable?¡± Panda nodded. ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai chuckled.¡±The old man has been smiling, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Panda continued to nod. When mo bei, who was standing at the side, saw this scene, she had already guessed something. Her pitch-ck eyesnded on Feng nai. Panda was still nervous.¡±I think this old man has something up his sleeve. Really, boss, why don¡¯t we get the club¡¯s people to check the base¡¯s defense system again to see if our address has been leaked. Thinking about it carefully, the fans have always been warm to me. What if theye to the base and confess to me one day when I¡¯m not paying attention? what should I do? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist it. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will want to pounce on you.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±also, the old grandfather you¡¯re talking about is my biological grandfather.¡± As expected ... This was mo bei¡¯s reaction. She wasn¡¯t very shocked. After all, no emotions could be seen on that cold and handsome face. Panda, on the other hand, had wanted to continue bragging, but after hearing thest three words, he froze. ¡°Biological, biological grandfather?¡± F * ck, he finally found the reason why he was so restrained just now. The other party was so kind, but he felt pressured.¡±Does the old man want to visit in secret? You¡¯re not wearing a suit. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was cold, but there was a hint of a smile in it, so no one could tell that he was worried.¡±¡±The old man doesn¡¯t like people to stink of money. He¡¯s clearly a profiteer.¡± Mo bei thought,¡¯...This is indeed a certain God¡¯s style. Even his grandfather has a venomous tongue.¡¯ Meanwhile, Panda finally came back to his senses and suddenly grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Boss!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept over, his eyes slightly cold.¡±¡±You don¡¯t want your hand anymore?¡± It was only then that Panda remembered his boss¡¯s mysophobia and immediately let go.¡±¡±Boss, did the old man see that you escapedst time and decided toe to the base to catch you personally? F * ck, if that¡¯s the case, can we protect you? the National League ising up and we can¡¯t do anything. What if the old man sends a bunch of ck bodyguards like in the movies? what should we do?¡± ¡°You said it was a movie.¡± Feng nai tugged at his cor and saidzily,¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± Although Feng nai had said this, mo bei still remembered thest time they had met at the mall. He was being watched by a group of men in ck, and he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. It was as if his freedom was restricted. It wasn¡¯t a movie, but something that had happened in real life. At the thought of this, mo bei walked closer to him and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±Are you really fine?¡± ¡°I said I have something to do.¡± As Feng nai spoke, his eyes suddenly flickered.¡±¡±You can protect me at close range?¡± Mo bei looked at him and only said one word,¡±¡±Yes, I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine during the day. ¡± Feng nai seemed to have heaved a long sigh.¡±I¡¯m just afraid that the old master wille up with some tricks at night. He¡¯ll take me away while I¡¯m asleep.¡± Panda furrowed his brows. He wanted to say that the old man¡¯s means were so high. Before he could speak, mo bei said,¡±¡±I¡¯m a light sleeper. I can hear you next door.¡± ¡°The old man¡¯s men might not be able to make a sound if they want to enter a ce. He probably came here today to see theyout of the rooms in the base. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden his identity.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way,¡±Feng nai said in a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft. Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s heart had already loosened a little. Feng nai continued,¡±sleep less at night. It¡¯s only two nights anyway. When the timees ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll move to your room. ¡± ¡°The bed that I slept on before,¡± mo bei interrupted him. When Feng nai heard this, he smiledzily. Panda was speechless. How could he have forgotten? Boss was not a clean freak in front of his brothers. Not only did he not have mysophobia. He was simply shameless. Why can I eat dog food just by chatting? Wasn¡¯t boss worried about being caught by old master Feng? Panda didn¡¯t know that Feng nai had already signed a contract with old master Feng. The grandfather and grandson were both people who followed the spirit of the contract. Feng nai also believed that his grandfather wouldn¡¯t go against the contract and arrest him before the National League even started. This was not the old master¡¯s style of doing things. Rather than saying that the old man hade for him, it was more appropriate to say that he hade to see someone. Feng nai was worried that the old master would be dissatisfied with a certain someone. Hence, while mo bei went into the kitchen to clean up, he went upstairs first, under the guise of changing his clothes. In fact, while he was unbuttoning his shirt, he was still on the phone with his other hand. The phone rang three times before someone picked up. The person who picked him up was not even his grandfather. ¡°Hello, young master.¡± It was the top assistant who had been in the Feng family. He nced at his Chairman, then followed the other party¡¯s instructions, leaned the car to the side, and answered the phone for his boss. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± The assistant smiled.¡±The chairman is ying chess with someone. What¡¯s the matter, young master?¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking a little devilish.¡±¡±Go? I saw a car near the base when I came back just now. It looks like our family¡¯s car. ¡± The phone was on speaker. Old master Feng could naturally hear it, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Young master, you must be mistaken,¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±Then, uncle Wang, help me ask Grandpa. Is the food at our base good?¡± He¡¯s eating my portion of zhajiang noodles. ¡± Hearing this, old master Feng furrowed his eyebrows. How did this kid know it was him? Feng nai didn¡¯t stop, his voice still verynguid.¡±¡±Although I look like grandma, I can still recognize grandpa¡¯s outfit. Please tell him not to pretend to be someone else¡¯s parent next time. My teammates will think that there are crazy fans at the base.¡± Chapter 871 Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Trantor: 549690339 The gold medal assistant saw that his Chairman¡¯s face was getting uglier and uglier. She knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything, otherwise, how could she lie about the chess game she had just said? He only coughed heavily. Of course, Feng nai knew when to stop.¡±¡±Please let Grandpa y chess. I¡¯ll go back after thepetition.¡± At this moment, the assistant spoke again,¡±¡±Young master, wait! The chairman said that in the future, when you¡¯re in ss, you shouldn¡¯t sleep. When you¡¯re free, you should learn from others, take notes, and read. ¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± ¡°Who ¡®s¡¯ someone else ¡®?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s attitude was a little sloppy. The assistant coughed again and lowered his voice.¡±Young master, maybe you can use your teammates as a reference.¡± Feng nai thought for a moment and suddenlyughed. Support-type little brother? Even the teachers of No. 1 middle school want to poach her. Fortunately, Grandpa only asked me to take notes from her and not to learn cooking. ¡± At this point, old master Feng really wanted to retort. For example, this kid still had the face to say that they werecking so many people, really. However, he had already pretended up to this point, so he couldn¡¯t just jump out again. They had all suffered the loss of having their identities exposed. Unlike old master Feng, Feng NAI¡¯s mood was much better after hanging up the phone. He had originally nned to do so if the old master had any ill intentions. He would first tell his family that a certain someone was a girl. It seemed like it was no longer necessary. She did not know what a certain someone had said to the old man. After he hung up the phone. Uncle Wang even sent a message over.¡±¡±The chairman wants me to tell young master that since we¡¯re already at the National League, he should y hard and win the championship.¡± Feng nai was a little surprised. Old master bi had never talked to him about such things. This way ... Even if they could only fight until this year. He had no regrets. Feng nai closed his eyes and looked at the snow outside the window. He just stood there, his white shirt half-opened. The light shone in and fell on his body. His abdominal muscles were still glowing, making him look like a character that had been drawn. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she walked in with a nket and a bedsheet in her arms. She paused for a moment and felt that moving in wasn¡¯t a good idea. In the beginning, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long and that there were two beds in the room. She had slept in it before, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Now, she realized that the influence of homme fatale¡¯s name was no small matter. Her heart rate was obviously much faster than before. She could even hear the thoughts of those restless people. She wanted to hug his waist from behind. That kind of handsomeness was probably something that anyone would yearn for. This evening made mo bei understand one thing. She was no longer as indifferent as she was when she first came and saw him. Facing that increasingly devilish face, she finally understood what it felt like to like someone in your heart. It wasn¡¯t aplete throbbing, but a little pain. It was probably because ... The timing was not right. Or perhaps, she had told him too many lies. Once these lies were exposed ... What would he think of her? When mo bei thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel something. However, that face wouldn¡¯t show anything. Moreover, she had never forgotten why she hade back. To win in the Nationalpetition. This was the only way to prove something. He tried to calm down the things that affected her state of mind. As long as she could help him protect his God position, it would be fine ... Chapter 872 Chapter 872: Tiantiantiantian Trantor: 549690339 At this thought, mo bei strolled forward. Feng nai happened to turn around, his eyes so deep that they seemed to be able to make people fall into the sea. Their eyes met. The two of them did not speak. Mo bei was only half-bending over as sheid out the bed sheets. Her fingertips were porcin white and slightly transparent under the light, and her elegant side profile didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. However, after Feng nai saw this scene, the corners of his lips curled up silently. As expected, a certain someone still fell for the little puppy¡¯s antics the most. As long as he was a little childish, a certain someone would automatically be worried ... Mo bei, on the other hand, only cared about calming her heartbeat and did not look at him. When he brought the pillow over ... The throbbing was no longer so obvious. She had more important things to do than to like someone. How could he not forget? It was probably to set that game as a mobile phone screen page. 0 kills and 6 deaths. As soon as he saw this number ... Mo bei would calm down. There were still two more days. He would be able to meet Tu Hai. The only inconvenience of sleeping in the same room as Feng nai was that mo bei couldn¡¯t stay up all night to practice hero. But even so, when Panda saw the duration of her game, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.¡±¡±Brother, do you want to drink a bottle of water first? you¡¯ve been sitting here for so long.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei knew in her heart that she would stop when it was time to rest. She was even deliberately hiding her battle record. It was because she had not only been practicing her support skills these few days. Panda also did not y ranked games with mo bei. After all, the gray phone had said that his parents mighte over. Panda was already feeling a little guilty from meeting his parents. He had to perform well this time. At most, when he saw HUI JI¡¯s parents, he would repeat what his brother had said. However, it turned out that he was overthinking. Since the family had already decided to let their child enter this industry, they would not object too much. This time, Teng Hui¡¯s parents hade up mainly to cheer for him. However, there was one thing that was really urging him. Teng Hui¡¯s hometown was a third-tier city, so the eptance rate was still not that high. Even if his parents didn¡¯t say it. Teng Hui could tell as well. He told himself in his heart that it was just this year. They had to win the championship this year. This way, his family would not have to be guided by others. Sometimes, the wishes of youth seemed to be that simple. They wanted to prove that they were not bad. For the past two days, the sound of the keyboard in the base had not stopped. Feng NAI¡¯s training time was no less than the others ¡®. That night, almost all the team members fell asleep as soon as they hit the bed. Even so, the feeling was still different. Feng nai was clearly very tired, but when he turned to look at the bed next door and saw that figure finally appear again, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his body to the side as well. He just looked at that person¡¯s slender back with a faint gaze. She recalled that when she first came in, he was still in a very bad mood because he was sharing a room with someone else. Now, why was it that he was bing more and more pleasing to the eye? He even wanted to poke her back and make her turn around. Perhaps he could hold her in his arms. He asked her to move in. It was because he had sensed that she was leaving. It was the safest to keep it close to him. Mo bei had indeed not been able to pack up some things in time because she had moved in. But there was one ce. She could go ahead and settle some things. That was No. 2 middle school. However, it was different from the usual pre-match leave. She hade today to drop out of school ... Chapter 873 Chapter 873: Chapter 874: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Suspended?¡± This was undoubtedly bad news for the teachers of No. 2 middle school.¡±Mo Nan, are you in trouble? if you¡¯re in trouble, the school can help you.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who would listen to the ss. The average score of the entire ss was waiting for him to pull up. Besides, everyone knew that the iceberg-like school hunk of ss F had a unique characteristic. Although she was cold and didn¡¯t like to chat, especially gossip, she was still a little girl. However, if someone asked him a question, he would always answer with a pen in his hand. Even if some of the female students had other intentions, they could still understand one or two forms through this method! Most importantly, mo Nan had dropped out of school, so who could beat No. 1 high school? The teacher¡¯s heart ached a little. She took a sip of tea from the enamel cup with the red g on it, trying to calm her mood. He didn¡¯t expect that he would choke and say,¡±¡±If it¡¯s because of thepetition and you have a special leave of absence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of thepetition. ¡± Mo bei stood there with her back straight.¡±It¡¯s a rpse of my hand injury. I need to undergo surgery. It¡¯s been a long time since I recuperated.¡± When the teacher heard this, his face turned serious.¡±¡±Your hand injury rpsed? Can you y in this condition?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t want others to worry because of her lies, even though she hade to take her brother¡¯s leave of absence from school because she wanted to bring her brother to the operation once thepetition was over. If she couldn¡¯t be cured in China, she would go abroad. There was a chef¡¯spetition overseas. The prize money from herpetition should be enough to treat her brother¡¯s hand injury. So, the topic didn¡¯t stay here for too long. He took out a notebook and said,¡±¡±These are the notes I took during ss. If you need them, you can show them to the students.¡± The teacher could tell that the young man didn¡¯t want to talk too much about his hand injury. He looked at the notebook and after flipping through two pages, he knew that it was indeed his usual notes. Because it was too sloppy, he had marked the key points in red. He was very reluctant in his heart, but he still signed the form for suspension. ¡°Have a good rest when you get home. ¡°The teacher instructed. Mo bei grunted in agreement. The teacher still felt a little regretful.¡±¡±If you were in No. 1 high school instead of No. 2 high school, you would have been able to get a rmendation.¡± ¡°Back then, if you had stayed in No. 1 middle school instead ofing to No. 2 middle school, you would have already be a school leader.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent. If there was no second high. Her brother would be a person with no education. Sometimes, when something happened to a person ... The people around you will stay away from you. Mo bei did not think there was anything strange about this. In fact, he might even stomp on her. Light could only be seen when the sky waspletely dark. If not for this. How would she know? Some people didn¡¯t leave. Just like Zhao Jianjian, who was standing guard for her, and a socialite, who was sharpening her nails with a nail clipper, standing outside the window. The teacher didn¡¯t expect the youngster to know about him. He paused for a moment, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re already so old and useless. I don¡¯t have much ambition. I¡¯m just like a teacher. When you first entered the school, didn¡¯t you say that you only wanted to y e-sports? Speaking of which, you were really hot-tempered back then and I often hit the back of your head. Now, you¡¯ve be much more mature. The only thing that hasn¡¯t changed is that you¡¯re very obedient. When you saw that my bicycle had been released, you even warned the students that the other teachers didn¡¯t understand you back then.¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874: Chapter 875: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t have ...¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t wait for the teacher to finish his sentence before she looked up.¡±¡±It¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Most of the time, this sentence was meant to make people feel at ease. The teacher also understood and changed his way of speaking,¡±¡±Do you want to say goodbye to your ssmates?¡± ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± Mo bei said. The teacher nodded.¡±That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll be back anyway.¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. The teacher was probably still worried and instructed mo bei on many things. Zhao Jianjian, who was on sentry duty, couldn¡¯t hear what was being said inside. He could only guess from the shape of his mouth.¡±Old ban is trying to brainwash boss again.¡± ¡°What do you mean by brainwashing?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The socialite snorted.¡±That¡¯s called love nagging. Didn¡¯t I look for you yesterday to discuss your studies?¡± Zhao Jianjian hugged his head and shook it back and forth. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to recall yesterday¡¯s pain. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± After thedy finished polishing her nails, she raised her hand and blew on it. ¡°Swing your head to the side. There¡¯s so much scalp. It¡¯s so dirty.¡± ¡°F * ck, can¡¯t you be a man?¡± Zhao Jianjian said. ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡± When socialites didn¡¯t fake loli voices, their voices were indeed very low. Zhao Jianjian: ¡°that¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m the only one here. What are you pretending for?¡± ¡°Brother Nan!¡± Thedy reached out to push Zhao Jianjian away and resumed her childish voice. Like a butterfly, she flew in front of mo bei.¡±¡±It¡¯s so cold outside. Look, it¡¯s so cold that my slender Jade-like hands are red!¡± Mo bei nced at him but did not say anything. She only stretched out her hand andpared it with his. Thedy immediately retracted her hand. As a gay, her hand was not as white as a straight man ¡®s. It was really a disgrace to her title as ady! However, brother Nan¡¯s hands were so beautiful. It was indeed the hand of an e-sports God, white and slender. He was especially suitable for fighting and being a boyfriend! Zhao Jianjian looked at thedy who was about to drool and warned,¡±¡±Alright, keep your little thoughts to yourself. Be careful or young master Feng will bury you alive.¡± Upon hearing this, thedy immediately switched back to her original voice.¡±¡±Brother Nan, do you want to go for a smoke after your leave?¡± He was really very manly! ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± Mo bei raised her hand and nced at her phone. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think brother chennan is like you, a heavy smoker?¡± Zhao Jianjian also came over.¡±Tomorrow is the Nationalpetition. Brother Nan must be well prepared. Otherwise, how are we going to fight?¡± ¡°The National League is finally here.¡± Thedy carried her bag.¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for too long. Brother Nan, you have to win. When you be the champion, I can auction the things you¡¯ve used on the second high school¡¯s intr. That way, I can make a small profit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really suited for business,¡±Zhao Jianjian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t praise me, it¡¯s just a small business. ¡± Zhao Jianjian said,¡±did I praise you?¡± Also, don¡¯t you have a lot of things that brother chennan used in your bag? is this called aptop? This is clearly brother Nan ¡®s!¡± ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t touch my bag!¡± When the three teenagers walked together in the ssroom corridor, they were still very eye-catching. After all, mo bei was among them. Even if she didn¡¯t say a word, she just stuffed a hand into her pocket and walked forward. Her other hand was carrying her school bag as usual. It was a very special way of holding. His figure was tall and slender, and his handsome side profile was reflected in the light. Many students were looking outside. He was so handsome that his heart was a little soft ... Chapter 875 Chapter 875: Chapter 876: Trantor: 549690339 It was at the other end of the corridor. The ck figure who had been standing there all this while tightened his grip on the phone when he saw this scene. A malicious light appeared in the bottom of his eyes.¡±Hey, are you guys here yet? ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s here today and is currently in school. He just took leave and has no assistant with him, so no one will know. You guys have to hurry up and block him at a ce where he can¡¯t get a taxi yet. Don¡¯t worry, there are no teachers at this time. Yes, I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡± After that, the man hung up the phone and pushed his sses up. Then, he gave a strange smile. Mo Nan, Oh mo Nan. Of all people, you had to provoke miss Yu. He didn¡¯t even know that this person had a hand injury. Now that he knew, he felt that the n was more feasible. He already had a hand injury. If they fought again, he would definitely be crippled. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to make a name for himself in the National League. How good would it be if he could just be a cker? He just had to stick his head out and take away everything that originally belonged to him. And now he couldn¡¯t get any benefits. No, that was not right. There were still benefits. The information about mo Nan that he had leaked online was enough to make him suffer. However, this person was really thick-skinned and was actually indifferent to everything he saw. In that case, he could only listen to miss Yu¡¯s arrangement and teach him another lesson with his former good friend! On the other side, mo bei, who had finished the procedures for dropping out of school, had originally wanted to leave on her own. However, Zhao Jianjian insisted on sending him off.¡±Brother Nan, it¡¯s not easy for us to find a legitimate excuse to skip ss. If we say that we are going to send you off, old ban will definitely agree.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too shameless here. ¡± ¡°Brother Nan, please give me a chance too,¡± the socialite said after snorting. The two of them wanted to follow, but mo bei wouldn¡¯t let them go back. Since the other party wasn¡¯t going to send him far away, he agreed. When they first left the school, the two of them were still talking andughing. When he walked to the side of No. 1 middle school. Mo bei realized that something was wrong and suddenly stopped in her tracks. He turned his body slightly to the side and avoided the thing that flew from behind. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The baseball bat fell to the ground with a whoosh. The expressions on Zhao Jianjian and the socialite¡¯s faces were frozen. ¡°F * ck!¡± After Zhao Jianjian came back to his senses, his first reaction was to fight.¡±Who threw it!¡± Mo bei stood there and turned to look behind her. Over a dozen boys in first middle school¡¯s uniform walked over. Every one of them was wearing a ck mask and holding a baseball bat in their hands. It was obvious that they had ill intentions. ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Panda subconsciously took a step back.¡±¡±Boss, didn¡¯t we already have a marriage alliance with No. 1 middle school?st time on the field, young master Feng was basically announcing that he¡¯s already married into No. 2 middle school. Are you blocking us behind young master Feng¡¯s back?¡± The socialite was smarter than him.¡±That¡¯s not the point. Brother Nan has apetition tomorrow. Damn it, it can¡¯t be anyone from No. 1 middle school unless they want to be skinned by young master Feng. Why did they choose this day?¡± As the two of them spoke, they were already staring at the spot behind mo bei. They were afraid that someone would suddenly throw a baseball bat at them. They had to protect brother chennan¡¯s back. Meanwhile, mo bei reached out and pulled open her ck down jacket, a thin light in her eyes.¡±¡±Step back.¡± The people on the other side would never let them escape. One of them had already rushed over. Mo bei turned her body sideways, and the strong impact formed by her bag sent the person directly to the ground. The second one followed. Mo bei lifted her long leg and kicked out with force. She didn¡¯t give her opponent a chance to get close to her at all. However, at this moment. Two people walked over from the other side, each of them holding a phone in their hands. It was as if he wanted to take a close-up shot of mo bei. ¡°F * ck, brother Nan, look. Isn¡¯t that yang mengruo?¡± After Zhao Jianjian pushed someone away, he looked at brother Nan¡¯s handsome side profile and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s she taking pictures with her phone?¡± This sentence. It made mo bei¡¯s movements stop abruptly. In order to protect her hand, she took a hit on her back. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± When the socialites got into a fight, they had the character of a girl. They were spraying perfume into one of the eyes. When they saw mo bei get hit, they pulled the person over and started scratching her face! Yang mengruo, who hadn¡¯t started recording yet, took her phone away and looked at mo bei, who was standing there, with a half-smile.¡±¡±Eh? Brother chennan, why did you stop? y a few more rounds and get banned from the Nationalpetition. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t move. She only looked at her, her temperament unconceble and Noble. Yang mengruo didn¡¯t like this kind of look the most. This time, she had to do something. Otherwise, miss Yu wouldpletely leave her with no way out! ¡°If brother Nan doesn¡¯t make a move, these people will only hit your hand and not anywhere else.¡± When yang mengruo smiled, she still looked so beautiful. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±I¡¯ve always wanted to know why you didn¡¯t call the ambnce for me back then. Weren¡¯t we on very good terms in the beginning?¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s right hand paused. This question seemed to be asking thest thing she wanted to think about. She really couldn¡¯t forget how mo Nan had held his arm, his face covered in blood, and reached out to her. She would also wake up from her dreams at night. Especially after seeing him return, he even seemed to have the strength he had back then. She was even more afraid. She was afraid that he would get up again. Not only her, but Lu Yifan must be the same. They were all afraid that this person would return. That was why she had to suppress him again. Since it didn¡¯t work once. He could only do it a second time. ¡°Can feelings be eaten?¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s eyes seemed to reflect only sarcasm.¡±¡±Mo Nan, you¡¯re still too naive. I¡¯m just an ordinary girl from a small ce, not as powerful and influential as miss Yu. It¡¯s already taken a lot of effort for me to be able to establish myself here. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t remind you not to do anything unnecessary. Do you think I wanted that? I don¡¯t want to at all. There¡¯s something you should remember. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s finger slid to a certain point. ¡°Before you fought, someone in the livestream room said that you said you wanted to donate, but you didn¡¯t actually donate.¡± Yang mengruo¡¯s gaze seemed to be far away.¡±¡±I also wanted to help you rify some things, so I posted a screenshot of your donation to the live broadcast room.¡± ¡°But do you know what the result was?¡± ¡°There are newments. They say that you¡¯re relying on donations to sell your character.¡± ¡°Mo Nan.¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can save you?¡± ¡°Why did you have toe back?¡± Mo bei¡¯s thoughts drifted far away when she heard yang mengruo¡¯s voice. For a moment. His entire body was emptied. Chapter 876 Chapter 876: Chapter 877: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s thoughts drifted far away when she heard yang mengruo¡¯s voice. For a moment. His entire body was emptied. She was thinking about how her brother felt at that time. Many times. We feel hurt. It wasn¡¯t someone we didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s your own perception that is copsing. So, when you¡¯re all alone and helpless, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Brother. What are you thinking? No one could give her this answer. The blood that flowed through mo bei was like the river under the bridge. Because the temperature was too low, a thinyer of ice had already formed. Ling Feng¡¯s baseball bat followed up with another strike. Yang mengruo raised her phone and pressed the camera button. With a whoosh, mo bei grabbed the other end of the baseball bat. The corners of her eyes seemed to be reflecting an icy glow. ¡°Mo Nan, do you want to be suspended?¡± yang mengruo narrowed her eyes. Mo bei looked at her and suppressed all her emotions again and again. After she suppressed her eyes until they turned ck, she said,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want others to know what you said just now, then tell these people to move aside.¡± Yang mengruo suddenly stopped. He seemed to have realized something. Then, he looked at the phone in the youngster¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re recording!¡± ¡°Tell them to move aside,¡± mo bei¡¯s voice remained unchanged. Of course, yang mengruo wanted to destroy the phone in mo bei¡¯s hands. However, in the current situation, no one could get close to mo Nan. ¡°I can choose not to. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll fight back if we fight.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very light.¡±Then you give it a try. At most, I won¡¯t participate in thepetition. After I fight back, I¡¯ll post the recording. This way, I won¡¯t lose out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yang mengruo clenched the phone in her hand. She had thought too little. She had not expected mo Nan, that straightforward person, to think of recording. She couldn¡¯t let this recording get out. If it did, she really wouldn¡¯t have a chance to make aeback. Finding people to gang up on e-sports professional yers, how was she going to live in the future? Also, the people would know about the backstabbing that she had done. Compared to yang mengruo¡¯s shaking eyes. Mo bei, on the other hand, was almost indifferent and calm because she had nothing more to lose. He swung the baseball bat and walked closer to yang mengruo. Standing at the intersection of light and shadow, he had a sense of oppression as if he had encountered a demon.¡±Do you want to try?¡± Obviously, yang mengruo was already afraid. She bit her lip. He was about to speak. Then, he heard a sinisterugh. ¡°As expected of mo Nan, our No. 2 middle school¡¯s problematic student who loves to fight the most. He¡¯s not afraid of anything.¡± The bespectacled man, who had wanted to hide himself, took off his mask and walked out from behind. He looked at mo bei.¡±Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless for you to record her voice, because she doesn¡¯t have the right to make the decision.¡± The pimple on the bespectacled man¡¯s face was particrly obvious. Zhao Jianjian cursed fiercely,¡±F * ck you. It¡¯s you. I¡¯ll F * cking kill you!¡± ¡°You want to kill me in today¡¯s situation?¡± The bespectacled man lowered his voice.¡±You don¡¯t understand the situation, do you? trash like you with developed limbs and simple Minds, why can¡¯t the teachers just get rid of you? you¡¯re an eyesore in school, especially mo Nan. You should have been expelled a long time ago. Why can¡¯t I be the one to deal with you?¡± When thedy heard this, she was so angry that her lipstick faded.¡±¡±Do you believe that I¡¯ll cripple you in the future?¡± ¡°In the future?¡± The bespectacled manughed.¡±After I¡¯m done with mo Nan, someone will naturally arrange for me to study abroad. Why would I wait for you to cripple me?¡± Poor students like you really can¡¯t think of this. Alright, stop wasting time and continue!¡± Sure enough, after hearing the spectacled man¡¯s words, the person with the baseball bat began to be eager to try again. Yang mengruo¡¯s eyes turned slightly, and she suddenly stood in front of him.¡±¡±No, what if he really attacks you guys without a care?¡± ¡°Let him do it. We want him to do it.¡± The bespectacled man smirked.¡±Don¡¯t worry. The ban is only thest step. The best thing is that he can fight. We can break his hand and let him y with an injury.¡± Yang mengruo was anxious.¡±What about me? what if he ys my recording?¡± she asked. ¡°Miss yang, your business is no longer our responsibility.¡± The bespectacled man had always been cruel and merciless. Even though he thought that yang mengruo was pretty, she was once mo Nan¡¯s girlfriend. She used to be stupid and did not even look at him. Now, he did not have the slightest bit of pity for her.¡±If he wants to y it, so be it. We¡¯ll have to see who¡¯s ying it. Last time, he posted a screenshot to prove himself, but no one believed him. This time, even if he ys the recording, do you think anyone will believe him?¡± Yang mengruo was stunned when she heard this. Indeed, no one would believe mo Nan. Didn¡¯t she know? That was why she had given up on him at that time. She could no longer see any hope in Him. Just as yang mengruo was stunned, the spectacled man also chose a baseball bat. There was something he really wanted to do himself. Watching that person fight this and that. He was always surrounded by a group of people. He wanted to try breaking this person¡¯s hand with his own hands. Let¡¯s see how he can still act cool! He noticed the other party¡¯s menacing approach. Zhao Jianjian shielded mo bei¡¯s back and lowered his voice.¡±¡±Brother Nan, what should we do? You can¡¯t fight back. ¡± ¡°F * ck his father. We actually have such a traitor in No. 2 middle school. He simply wants to cripple brother Nan¡¯s hand.¡± The socialite gritted her teeth.¡±Brother Nan, you go first. We¡¯ll block him here.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t move. She was very clear about the skills of these two people. One was half-baked, and the other was like a girl throwing a tantrum, scratching her face. It¡¯s fine when you¡¯re fooling around. But this time, the other party had more people and their hands were ck. She couldn¡¯t just leave like this. There was still an exam tomorrow. Due to her special circumstances, she had topete and didn¡¯t need to take the test. However, Zhao Jianjian and the socialite were all hoping to have a good talk with their families after the results were out. So, she couldn¡¯t just leave like this. ¡°You want to escape?¡± The bespectacled man seemed to have seen through Zhao Jianjian and the others ¡®thoughts.¡±You guys try to run. We¡¯ll surround you with more people, or you¡¯ll be so fearless that you¡¯ll run into the road.¡± Zhao Jianjian cursed,¡±F * ck, this guy is so vicious. Inparison, I still prefer to fight with people from No. 1 middle school face to face.¡± ¡°I really want to scratch someone.¡± The socialite was furious.¡±After this, I¡¯m going to tell my sisters to stay away from this scumbag. F * ck, what the hell is this?¡± When the spectacled man heard this, he narrowed his eyes and shifted his gaze away from them.¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested in you guys. ¡± As he said that, he raised the baseball bat.¡±Mo Nan, make your choice. Do you want me to break one of your arms? or do you want to be banned from thepetition?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, hended heavily again, with a brutal force! Chapter 877 Chapter 877: Mo bei turning ck Trantor: 549690339 Bang! The baseball batnded on Zhao Jianjian, who was blocking the attack. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. She could also hear him talking to thedy,¡±¡±Brother Nan, it¡¯s true. Leave. You can¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about your injuryst time?¡± Zhao Jianjian¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Mo bei could even sense his breathing. For the National League. In order to enter the National League. It was just like that. But at this moment. Mo bei couldn¡¯t just do it for the National League. At the same time, her eyes darkened. She reached out and pressed Zhao Jianjian to the side. Then, she bent down and picked up a baseball bat. Yang mengruo seemed to have seen the scene she wanted to see the most. He took three photos of mo bei in a row. The young man in the wind. It was still the first time they met. Even when they were fighting. There was still a trace of nobility in his body. Even her back was straighter than usual. Hurry up and fight! This was what yang mengruo hoped for the most. That was the only way to prove that mo Nan had a private fight. The socialite reached out and tugged at the corner of mo bei¡¯s clothes, wanting to stop her. Mo bei swung it away with one hand while her other hand held the baseball bat. The other end of the bat was dragged on the ground. At this moment, she stood there tall and straight, looking like a person who was about to fight herst battle. There was not a single ripple in her eyes. If it would implicate the people around him. Or perhaps they couldn¡¯t even protect their brothers. Then what¡¯s the point of the National League? Brother. Was that what you were thinking back then? A gust of wind blew. It brought with it diamond-shaped snow. Mo bei looked up and watched the snowkes fall. When the wind blew past his cool and indifferent face. Then, she turned her gaze to the side and raised the baseball bat. Yang mengruo also raised her phone higher. Mo bei faced South. This time, even this id would be buried with him. He would never have the chance to rise again. The bespectacled man¡¯s smile also became more and more smug. When he saw that mo bei was about to make a move, he retreated to the back and let the others go first. However, at this moment! He heard a series of banging sounds behind him. The spectacled man¡¯s back stiffened. It was because someone had a baseball bat against his back. It was also a baseball bat. However, the baseball bats used by No. 1 middle school would have a school on them. ¡°Using No. 1 high school¡¯s name to block people. Did you get the consent of the people who were blocking Monan¡¯s Army?¡± When Zhao Jianjian heard this, he was stunned. He raised his head and looked over, then he cried out,¡±¡±F * ck!¡± Family! Zhao Jianjian didn¡¯t manage to finish his sentence. This gave the spectacled man a chance to speak.¡±Brother long, it¡¯s me. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to stop mo Nan? he¡¯s here today.¡± After brother long, who was surrounding Monan, sized him up, he turned to Zhao Jianjian.¡±What did I say? you people from No. 2 middle school have bad character!¡± Zhao Jianjian: ¡°just this one. The others are all men, okay?¡± Brother long: ¡°how did you end up in such a sorry state?¡± Zhao Jianjian was still in pain.¡±I¡¯m blocking it for my brother Nan. I¡¯m honored!¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t suddenly decide to skip ss to buy books, you¡¯d be in big trouble this time, my friend.¡± That¡¯s right, No. 1 middle school had joined forces with No. 2 middle school to surround Monan¡¯s Army. After hearing this, the sses man¡¯s smug smile froze, and his face turned pale. Brother long nced at him.¡±Don¡¯t tell me this guy doesn¡¯t know that our young master Feng has married into your No. 2 middle school?¡± Zhao Jianjian wanted to shrug his shoulders and mock him, but he didn¡¯t expect the pain to intensify. ¡°Even if young master Feng isn¡¯t married, he should be taught a lesson for letting an outsider beat up someone in the school.¡± As the man spoke, he looked at mo bei and said,¡¯brother Nan, you don¡¯t have to do anything. ¡°Leave this to us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re from the real No. 1 middle school. This bunch of fake No. 1 middle school will be finished in eight minutes when the bell rings and the teacheres out. You can take Zhao Jianjian to take a look. We¡¯ll take care of this.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The moment mo bei let go of the baseball bat, the warmth in her eyes returned a little. She didn¡¯t say much because she had fought with the people from No. 1 middle school before. She knew that not only did they have something in their hands, but they also knew when to keep it. She didn¡¯t waste any time. Bending down, she lifted Zhao Jianjian up and let him lean on her shoulder. Then, she walked out of the crowd. The bespectacled man and his men wanted to move, but they were all held back by a baseball bat from behind. Yang mengruo had never thought that a student from No. 1 middle school would appear when things hade to this. Didn¡¯t No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school never have a good rtionship? Yang mengruo still remembered that she hade to pick mo Nan up. When these people saw mo Nan, they even wanted to provoke him. Why was it like this now? It was such a wless n. Because of the appearance of this group of ¡®delinquents¡¯, everything was ruined! Most importantly, mo Nan still had her voice recording! She was really scared. She wanted to delete it and rush up to delete those things. But yang mengruo knew it was impossible. She cried anxiously and shouted at mo bei¡¯s back,¡±¡±I was wrong, mo Nan. I was really wrong. Can you delete the recording? I¡¯ll rify what happened back then for you, including this time. That¡¯s right, including this time. I won¡¯t post it anymore. Really, delete the recording. You know me best. I¡¯m from a small ce like you. It¡¯s not easy for me. I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t do that, your poprity would be gone. What would I do then? ¡°I¡¯ll be abandoned by the managementpany too. You know Wang Jun¡¯s methods and Lu Yifan ¡®s. They¡¯re the ones who can really talk. If I don¡¯t follow the crowd, how am I going to survive? how do you expect me to survive?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t y the recording online.¡± Mo bei stood with her back to her, cold and indifferent.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be like you. I¡¯ll hand the recording over to thew and you¡¯ll still be able to live. The reason why my brother would grant you all your requests is because of this. It was only because he felt that his sister had once been alone outside. Those people were very good to his sister. He would be good to others. As for the rest ... You¡¯re not worthy. Mo bei had never thought of providing any information to the inte. Over there. They could scold her brother today. He could scold others tomorrow. I can like you today. I can trample you to death tomorrow. As long as there was someone to guide them, they would be able toe up with topics. She would not use this method. A well-known debater was right,¡±a person, only when you are warm and pure can you have the right to talk about love and freedom. Otherwise, freedom, how many sins are in your name?¡± She would not let those people off. They waited for thepetition to start. She would not let any of them off! Chapter 878 Chapter 878: Chapter 879: Trantor: 549690339 The spectacled man naturally didn¡¯t want to see mo bei leave just like that. However, the moment he moved, he was blocked by someone. In terms of staff techniques, the baseball team from No. 1 middle school was better. How could these socialites, who had spent money to hire them,pare to those who had been practicing? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want to fight? Brother long shook the baseball bat in his hand.¡±Surround them.¡± In terms of blocking people, they were not inferior to anyone. How else would that be called sieging Monan¡¯s Army? The bespectacled man¡¯s face had turnedpletely white. His legs were even trembling. After all, he was different from this group of people from No. 1 middle school. If the school teachers found out that he was involved in this kind of fight ... What would he do if he was given another demerit? He would rather the other party call the police and say that it was caused by an esports yer. In that case, he could even drag mo Nan down with him. However, mo Nan did not call the police, nor did he fight him. And now the situation was like this. No, he had to say something nice and leave first. Even if there was a fight, he could just take advantage of the chaos and run away. However, just as he had this thought ... Brother Long¡¯s phone rang. It was Feng nai. His eyes were extremely dark, so dark that they seemed to be able to prate the mist. He said word by word, his fingers gripping the pen in his palm.¡±Repeat the message you just sent. Who surrounded who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a traitor from No. 2 middle school. He¡¯s working with outsiders and a female host.¡± Hearing young master Feng¡¯s tone, Zhang Long didn¡¯t dare to dy any further and immediately said,¡±¡±Her name is yang mengruo. She¡¯s the female host who is brother Nan¡¯s friend. In the end, she felt that brother Nan¡¯s character was not good and refused to be in contact with brother Nan. They brought a group of people to surround brother Nan and said that they would break his hand again. If brother Nan retaliates, he will be suspended. They asked brother Nan to think about it carefully. They are still holding their mobile phones and taking pictures of brother Nan!¡± His ability to organize his words was a little bad, but he could express what he wanted to say. At that moment. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes seemed to be brewing an iing storm. The atmosphere in the conference room was already cold. Because the side of his face had be even more frozen. Manager li didn¡¯t dare to remind him. After all, a new official had to be strict. In the past, King hade as a professional yer. King had appeared here as the chief investor of ck me. The difference between them was obvious. However, he would never answer the phone in such an asion. He actually stood up from his chair and said in a very low voice,¡±¡±The meeting will be suspended for ten minutes.¡± Only then did the people in the meeting room heave a sigh of relief. It was because he had left this ce and walked to the west side. The office was transparent, separated by a pure ss door. The managers in the meeting room couldn¡¯t hear what Feng nai was saying. All she could see was him with one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone. He was standing in therge floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the building. He looked like a famous sword that had been unsheathed. A murderous coldness slowly seeped out from his well-defined side profile and the corner of his lips.¡±¡±Pass the phone to the other party.¡± Zhang Long raised his hand at the man in sses. The spectacled man didn¡¯t understand what she meant at first. A voice was heard from the other end. His entire body seemed to have been frozen. ¡°Second middle school, right?¡± It was young master Feng. The spectacled man¡¯s legs were subconsciously trembling. ¡°We professional yers really can¡¯t fight.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low, so low that it was a little hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. ¡± The spectacled man could hear the danger in her voice and began to beg for mercy on the phone.¡±¡±Young master Feng, I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Really, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Why are you so afraid?¡± Feng nai smiled without any warmth.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want to break mo Nan¡¯s hand just now?¡± The bespectacled man opened his mouth. Feng nai didn¡¯t let him speak again.¡±You¡¯re afraid that the teacher will find out what you did today, right?¡± After all, the final exams areing up. ¡± Just this one sentence. ¡°Young master Feng, young master Feng!¡± The bespectacled man waspletely flustered. ¡°I should be more afraid of my ssmates finding out.¡± Feng nai continued to speak nonchntly,¡±¡±Of course, what I¡¯m most afraid of is that it will affect your exam results. This student, you don¡¯t have to worry. The people online won¡¯t know about this. I¡¯ll get Zhang Long to stop you all until the teacheres and quietly settle this in school. It¡¯s just a withdrawal, but you should be able to take it since you don¡¯t have to go to jail. What¡¯s with the ¡®invincible Southern fans¡¯? looking at the news, it should be your online ount, right? after you¡¯re expelled, I¡¯ll hand all the information to the police. You don¡¯t have to think about it. Someone will expose today¡¯s incident. Those people don¡¯t believe mo Nan at all. Even if mo Nan has any evidence, they will pretend they didn¡¯t see it and stand on your side. Or, if they believe mo Nan ande to scold you, you can say that the professional esports yers didn¡¯t manage their fans well and let you be attacked ...¡± After Feng nai said this, the ¡®he¡¯ in his thin lips was so obvious.¡±You won¡¯t have another chance like this.¡± The bespectacled man froze upon hearing this! Only now did he truly understand how terrifying Feng nai was. It was because this person actually knew exactly what path he wanted to take next! Initially, mo Nan had decided not to y the recording of yang mengruo. It had already cut off one of his paths. He had already thought it through. If mo Nan yed the recording, there would definitely be arge number of people who would not be able to control themselves and scold yang mengruo. If yang mengruo couldn¡¯t take it, he could continue to create public opinion, saying that mo Nan¡¯s fans were too mean, that yang mengruo had fainted and even had thoughts of suicide, and let the organizingmittee consider the negative impact of a professional yer. After all, it was a matter of life and death. It could make mo bei and Xiang Nan withdraw from thepetition because of this. However, the spectacled man did not expect mo Nan to not y the recording and instead decide to hand it over to thew. In reality, how could someone like him understand mo bei¡¯s decision? Mo bei did not release him not because she was kind. Instead, it was to never be the same person as the other party. It was because he could defend this path. Mo bei was mo bei. Clearly, from a value point of view. Feng nai and Mo bei were the same. However, Feng NAI¡¯s feelings were even moreplicated. He knew that with that person¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for him not to have thought of what he was thinking. However, a certain someone had always been like this, whether it was fighting or doing things. She would fight the battle that needed to be fought. But not in this way. On the other hand, his thoughts were very dark. It was so dark that it was exactly the same as the man in sses. That was why the bespectacled man fell to the ground like that. It was because he knew that this time, he was really finished. He was at his wit¡¯s end when he encountered mo Nan, who did not do what he wanted. When he encountered someone like Feng nai, who could guess his entire mind, he had no way out. He was nothing without the inte ... Chapter 879 Chapter 879: Chapter 880: Trantor: 549690339 She would fight the battle that needed to be fought. But not in this way. On the other hand, his thoughts were very dark. It was so dark that it was exactly the same as the man in sses. That was why the bespectacled man fell to the ground like that. It was because he knew that this time, he was really finished. He was at his wit¡¯s end when he encountered mo Nan, who did not do what he wanted. When he encountered someone like Feng nai, who could guess his entire mind, he had no way out. He was nothing without the inte. Because in reality, people had eyes to see and ears to hear, and they could see more specific developments. He could no longer do as he pleased ... Yang mengruo was watching the man in sses copse. When she heard the other party say the words ¡°young master Feng,¡± she was stunned. She was already panicking. The man with the baseball bat even asked her to answer the phone. Yang mengruo wanted to use her pitiful appearance to get young master Feng to let her off. But Feng nai didn¡¯t even have enough money to keep up with her. The first thing he said was,¡±¡±Other than the two of you, who else is involved in this matter? if you tell me, you will only be in there for a few months. On the other hand, miss yang should know how underhanded I am to keep you in the rehabilitation room. After all, it¡¯s not the first time that you¡¯ve injured someone with premeditated intent. What kind of sentence do you think you will be sentenced to?¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t! ¡°Young master Feng, listen to me. Thest time, it really had nothing to do with me. I ...¡± Yang mengruo wanted to exin. After all, she really didn¡¯t hire anyone to harm mo Nan. But just as she said that ... She was rooted to the spot by Feng NAI¡¯s words. ¡°You knew their n. No one thought of calling an ambnce for him. You knew about his hand injury. You also knew that when he yed hisst game with an injury, he was yed by his teammates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hire anyone to harm him before. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just forgotten who it was that allowed you to gain a foothold in this city.¡± ¡°Who was it that helped you when you were nothing?¡± ¡°Monan never expected you to say anything on his behalf.¡± ¡°He¡¯s back, and you¡¯re pretending to be a fan of the South. Miss yang, I have all of these posts here. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never harmed him. ¡± ¡°His hand injury is rted to all of you!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound warm at all.¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Who else is there besides you?¡± ¡°Manager Wang and miss Yu.¡± For her sake, yang mengruo would, of course, exin everything.¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t want toe this time. It¡¯s all miss Yu¡¯s fault. Miss Yu said that if I don¡¯t handle this matter well, I¡¯ll get out of here. I only know how to do live broadcasts and nothing else. If I get banned, I ...¡± Toot du du. Before she could finish. Yang mengruo heard the person on the other end of the phone hang up. Obviously, no one cared if she would be banned or not. Only mo Nan. From the beginning to the end, only Monan cared. And she had lost him ... At that moment, yang mengruo seemed to have really realized something. If she had been with mo Nan back then, even if she had to leave ... It wouldn¡¯t have been like this. He was bing less and less like himself. It was too difficult to gain a foothold in a big city. Yu Zixin¡¯s words could destroy everything she had. Why did she lose someone who would not change even if the sky copsed? Tears flowed down yang mengruo¡¯s face. The bespectacled man thought that she was like him, because the matter had been exposed and she couldn¡¯t continue on, so she had no choice. No one would even think about it. She had once met such a person. He was afraid that she would not be able to stand on her own, so he helped her as if she was a family member. He had even said that he would marry her after he retired. Yet, she had personally pushed him into a deeper abyss. They were trampled on. When he came back, she knew that he was here for revenge. That was why she was afraid. Her human instinct told her that she had to step on that person even more ruthlessly. Only then would she be able to keep what she wanted. That was because yang mengruo knew better than anyone else. That youth had a fiery temper but was as firm as a rock. No matter what he encountered. He was a person who could turn the tables in the dark. So, she wasn¡¯t the only one who was afraid. Wang Jun. Lu Yifan. The entire team Tuhai. There was not a single person who wasn¡¯t afraid. Yang mengruo closed her eyes. No one could stop him. She understood. After a thousand sails, he returned as a teenager. He was still the same person who only had esports in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that he wouldn¡¯t post the recording on the inte and would hand it over to the relevant judicial authorities. No one had ever seen yang mengruo cry like this. In the end, he smiled. He was like a madman. The siege ended with yang mengruo¡¯s crying. The teachers from the school had all rushed over. No matter what the spectacled man said, the teachers ¡®attitude this time was very firm. The bespectacled man was right. Nine years ofpulsory education didn¡¯t allow one to expel people at will. But what was nted had its cause. Second High¡¯s school web. It was for the students to rx. Such a person had not only earned arge sum of money from the scandal of the school hunk, brother iceberg, but had also found someone to break the hands of their top students. The boys who had been looking at the notes in their hands and sighing that there was hope for the exam this time all quit. No one was willing to get close to such a person. But at the same time, the students of No. 2 middle school were all listening to young master Feng. If they didn¡¯t post this on the inte, they would be with the school hunk every day. They would understand how much the news could demonize a person. The students from No. 2 high school who were originally uninterested in studying andpeting. ¡± They started to seriously discuss whether they should buy tickets to support their iceberg of a genius. Then, he asked the socialite to check the ticket prices. In the end, he gave up. There were many forms of support. On the day of thepetition. They asked the teacher to broadcast it live in the multimedia ssroom. At most, they would learn two more lessons after they finished watching! The bespectacled man never thought that he would one day be reduced to such a state. Even though the teacher had announced that he would be expelled. But the spectacled man understood that being taken away by the police like this did not cause any trouble. The only possibility he could face was what young master Feng had said. On the other side, Yu Zixin still didn¡¯t know that things had been messed up. After all, the man in sses had said that everything was fine on her previous phone call. He would let Monan y with a hand injury, just like that time. However, ever since that phone call ... Yu Zixin did not get any other news. She called him, but no one picked up. In the beginning, she was still a little patient. The longer she waited, the more impatient she became. At this moment. Her cell phone rang! When Yu Zixin saw that it was a call from the sses man, she picked it up without thinking, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be ... Chapter 880 Chapter 880: Chapter 881: Trantor: 549690339 The familiar and slightly maic voice she had been looking forward to for a long time.¡±This is the third time.¡± It was Feng nai. He couldn¡¯t leave thepany because of the meeting. He asked Zhang Long to bring back the sses man¡¯s phone. It was because Feng nai was very clear that based on what had happened now, the Yu family would quickly settle things for Yu Zixin. Therefore, he had to do these things personally. When Yu Zixin heard these words, she knew that she was finished. She was still trying to calm herself down. Why are you here? What third time? Why are you calling me with an unknown number?¡± One had to admit that Yu Zixin was very smart. She understood very well what she could say to remove herself from the root. But how could Feng nai let her escape so easily?¡±¡±A stranger would save your name?¡± Just one sentence, and Yu Zixin choked. Save his name? How could that be? she had already told the other party not to save her name. This way, if something happened, she could still use money to get the other party out. Why would the other party save her name? By the time Yu Zixin got here, she was already in a mess, and her entire face was pale without a trace of blood. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, but when he saw that there was no more sound from the other end, he slowly spoke again,¡±¡±I¡¯ll make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done to her. ¡± ¡°Naer, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yu Zixin began to cry,¡±we have been friends for so many years. How can you say such harsh words? is there some misunderstanding? I can exin. I ...¡± Without waiting for Yu Zixin to finish speaking, Feng nai hung up the phone. She threw the phone to the man in the suit next to her.¡±¡±Find out what kind of connections they¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man took the phone and put it in his briefcase. Now that he had a target, it was easy to talk. Zhang Long, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. After all, he knew very well if there was a name saved on the phone. Young master Feng had clearly found the closest number in his call record and called her. How could he be so sure that the other party was that Yu or whatever? Moreover, young master Feng had actually said with such an indifferent face that the other party¡¯s name was saved on it. Zhang Long was so touched by this that when he looked at Feng nai, he really wanted to ask,¡± Feng nai nced at him.¡±Don¡¯t ask. Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Zhang Long was speechless. His boss was still his boss. He said that he would look more refined in a suit. As expected, it was only the appearance. He still had such a poisonous tongue. Feng NAI¡¯s actions were simple. Since the other party didn¡¯t want to make the people he cared about happy. The people of the Yu family can forget about having a good time. It would take time to uproot it. However, he was still able to keep the other party awake. After Yu Zixin hung up the phone, it was as if she had lost all confidence. She had no idea how much Feng nai knew. He couldn¡¯t contact the man in sses either. She could not call yang mengruo again. If she called and it was Feng nai again, it would be equivalent to her walking right into a trap. No. She had to give her uncle a call and ask how far Feng nai had investigated this matter. Who would have thought. She made a call. The person on the other end let out a long sigh and said,¡¯Zixin, do you really think Feng nai is someone to be trifled with? ¡°He suspended me two days ago, so I don¡¯t even know how far he¡¯s investigated you. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going to happen to ck me in the future. I¡¯d advise you to stop trying to find out more about him and ck me. ck me belongs to the Feng family now, and old master Feng has already started letting Feng nai manage thepany. If you continue to be so insensible, I¡¯m really worried that he¡¯ll swallow our Yu family up.¡± ¡°Uncle, how did I not know my limits?¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t understand.¡±I just didn¡¯t want mo bei and xiangnan to fight. Didn¡¯t I sayter that I¡¯d let him be? grandfather and grandfather Feng are so close, and the Yu family and Feng family are also in a cooperative rtionship. He wouldn¡¯t attack the Yu family. If he did, the Feng family¡¯s profits would also be at a loss.¡± The middle-aged man pinched the space between his brows.¡±Zixin, the Yu family¡¯s development has never been as good as the Feng family ¡®S. You should understand that there are many people who want to cooperate with the Feng family, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the Yu family is one. No matter how good a friend you are, if you cross the line and interfere with your ns time and time again, the Feng family will naturally take corresponding measures. Zixin, do you know why old master Feng wants Feng nai to be the sessor so badly? ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s been talented in business since he was young. If he really wanted to Annex any family, he would be able to achieve his goal. It¡¯s best if he can have a good rtionship in business. Old master Feng also considered the marriage between the two families First, but you yed your smart and calctive tricks in front of such a person and touched the team he cares about the most. Zixin, there¡¯s a limit to your willfulness. ¡± The more Yu Zixin heard those words, the more resentful she felt. She swept all the tea sets on the table to the ground. Useless things. Her grandfather was there. She was just a distant rtive. How dare she educate her like this? If it wasn¡¯t for her grandfather, she didn¡¯t know where he would be. Forget it, I can¡¯t do this. She changed to another one. However, when she made the third call ... Her entire face turned pale. This was because he had received the same answer. All of them had been suspended. There were no longer any members of the Yu family in the Feng family. How was she going to know his whereabouts in the future? And most importantly, did this mean that he had already started to take action against the Yu family? Thinking of this, Yu Zixin sat on the wooden floor. No. She had to think of a way. She couldn¡¯t let things continue like this. She wanted him to leave the country with her immediately. As long as he left the country, everything would stop. It was just as Grandpa Feng said. As soon as thepetition ended, she asked him to step down and leave with her. Yu Zixin could not wait that long. In this match. He wanted to make him lose! Thinking of this ... Yu Zixin directly called Wang Jun,¡±¡±Mo Nan¡¯s matter has been exposed. Yang mengruo and that li guy have already messed things up. You must win thispetition. If you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll be the unlucky ones who can¡¯t stop mo Nan.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Wang Jun clenched his phone tightly. He did not expect that things would still not be settled even after all that had been done.¡±Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. ck me can¡¯t win,¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Let¡¯s hope so. Don¡¯t screw up on your side again. You can do whatever you want to target brother naipao, as long as ck me can lose this match. He¡¯s already found me, and I believe that he¡¯ll find you soon. If you guys don¡¯t stop mo Nan this time, you know what the consequences will be. In the esports world, only the winner has the right to speak. Do you want to give the right to speak to mo Nan? Then, the fact that your team members acted as mo Nan in the past will also be recognized. After all, you have never beaten him. ¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881: Chapter Eight hundred and eighty two Trantor: 549690339 How could Wang Jun not understand this? It was because he was too clear. The National League was different from the group stage. Everyone in the audience was watching. If he won, he would be able to prove his strength. If mo Nan won at the National League ... This also meant that it wasn¡¯t his strength that had a problem, but their team Tuhai that had a problem. How could Wang Jun let such a thing happen? Not to mention Wang Jun. Lu Yifan and the other two had already started to do targeted training. As mo Nan¡¯s best friend back then, Lu Yifan knew some of mo Nan¡¯s unique moves like the back of his hand. After all, even his current operations were basically mo Nan ¡®s. It was just that the soup had been changed, not the medicine. Therefore, his eyes were dark as he listened to the phone call. He could lose to anyone. The only thing he could not lose to was mo Nan. It was impossible for a person¡¯s hand injury to recover so quickly. Plus, he was familiar with his controls. Lu Yifan had already thought of what he should do. After Wang Jun hung up the phone, the first person he looked at was Lu Yifan. Lu Yifan did not say anything, as if he had silently agreed. Wang Junughed. He had chosen Lu Yifan in the first ce because this person understood what benefits came first. Only by stepping on others could he stand out. Lu Yifan was the one who had told him this. Otherwise, he would not have thought of abandoning mo Nan. This time, they, Tu Hai, had spent a lot of money to make it. It was precisely to deal with ck me. If they wanted ck me to lose, they needed someone to control ck me¡¯s jungle, which was King. As long as he was targeted to death. As long as ck me had a chance, he wouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble. Right now, in their team. There was one person who knew mo Nan¡¯s fighting style and told the other team members what his weakness was. The other person knew all of King¡¯s habits when he was ying games. He was clearer than anyone else about King¡¯s route when he was jungling. This person was Tuhai¡¯s Secret weapon! At this moment, mo bei, who was in the school infirmary, wasn¡¯t thinking about thepetition. After helping Zhao Jianjian apply the medicine, she sat there. Zhao Jianjian experienced the treatment that young master Feng and brother Nan had received when they were in the infirmaryst time. Anyway, someone woulde in to deliver snacks. He was in charge of eating. However, every time brother Nan poured him a ss of water, he would be x-rayed by the female ssmates who were surrounding him. This was really a happy and painful experience. In the end, Zhao Jianjian said righteously,¡±¡±Brother Nan, you are going topete tomorrow. My back is really fine. I only said that it still hurts because I want a legitimate reason to skip ss. Really, you should go back to the base and train.¡± Please take care of me, I¡¯m afraid my female ssmates will kill me! Mo bei had also taken a look at his injury. It was true that his bones had not been injured, and it had only swelled up. After Zhao Jianjian said that, she looked up at the window and understood what was going on. She stood up with one hand in her pocket.¡±Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°En en en, be careful on the road!¡± After Zhao Jianjian waved his hand, he was stillmenting that it was not an easy thing to be taken care of by the school hunk. The novels were all lies! Of course, Feng NAI¡¯s experience in this was different from his. Wasn¡¯t it just being watched? The more people there were, the better. That way, they would know who this ¡°school hunk¡± belonged to. Before they even walked out of the school gate. Mo bei received a call. It was ye Bing. ¡°I¡¯m near your school. Do you want to meet me?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were ck. Ye Bing chuckled.¡±I thought you would say you wanted to go back and practice. There¡¯s a cafe here. I¡¯ll wait for you on the second floor. Can youe over after school?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Mo bei had just finished speaking when she stopped in her tracks. It was because she had seen someone who should not have been there at the school gate. However, on second thought, mo bei understood. The people from No. 1 middle school must have told him after they had settled the matter. That¡¯s right, the person standing outside the school gate was Feng nai. He didn¡¯t even change out of his suit after he had arranged everything. He asked the driver to drive him to No. 1 middle school. It was to pick up a certain someone. In addition to the ck suit, Feng nai was wearing a long trench coat. He stood there tall and slender, looking very noble and handsome. Mo bei saw him almost immediately when she raised her head. After all, he had such a business-like aura. It seemed to have only started these two days. Indeed, no one in the school had seen Feng nai dressed like this before. Seeing this, the female students who had followed them over were all a little excited. ¡°I feel that young master Feng is getting more and more handsome. What should I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more overbearing than before. ¡± ¡°So what? she¡¯s still married.¡± Just like that, Feng nai heard the discussion in his ears. He raised his eyebrows. Before he could speak. Mo bei walked up to him. After taking off the towel around her, she wrapped it around his neck. After sensing mo bei¡¯s action ... Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he very naturally bent down to y along. Even his voice didn¡¯t match his outfit, and he said in a slightly tsundere tone,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you outside for ten minutes. You were still taking care of that Zhao Jianjian in the infirmary. ¡± Mo bei looked at the face that was inches away from her and raised her brows slightly. She wondered how he even knew about this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base. I haven¡¯t even had lunch after a day of meetings.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he naturally wanted to hold mo bei¡¯s wrist. Mo bei dodged, and her back stopped for a moment. It was this Dodge that made Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrow slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s still something to settle, do you need me to look for Zhao Jianjian?¡± ¡°No need,¡± To be more precise, mo bei didn¡¯t want him to stay here for too long because she was worried that he would find out that she had not applied for a long vacation but for a suspension of schooling. Judging from today¡¯s events, this person had even convinced Jianjian. Fortunately, only her teacher knew that she had suspended her studies. Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change as she looked at him with a calm gaze.¡±¡±Nothing much, I just need to see a friend.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Feng nai turned sideways and looked at the hand she had just ced on him. ¡°Ye Bing.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t try to avoid the topic. Ye Bing again. Feng nai knew that after what yang mengruo and the others had done, she would definitely think about what kind of path her brother had taken before. At other times, he could forget about it. At least, at this moment. He should be the one apanying her. Hence, Feng nai said without any hesitation,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me?¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. Feng nai smiled faintly and rested his head on her shoulder as she wrapped the scarf around him. It was the posture he often used when he was acting coquettishly: ¡°Did this little brother forget something?¡± Chapter 882 Chapter 882: Chapter 883: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei tilted her pretty face to the side, her gazending on the person leaning against her.¡±¡±What?¡± She really did not remember what she had promised him. ¡°Stay close to protect me.¡± Feng nai made her look behind him.¡±Who do you think sent this?¡± he asked. Mo bei had indeed noticed the situation over there, but she did not sense any aggression. When she looked over, the man in the suit even nodded in her direction. He looked like a business man and should be an elite assistant. Could it be that the Feng family had also sent him? ¡°They¡¯re just waiting for me to be alone to bring me back. ¡± Feng nai had never been vague when it came to dissing his own people. Moreover, assistant Jin was originally someone he had exchanged for with his father. Now, Feng nai had already started to take over the Feng family. Old master Feng also knew that assistant Jin hade to his side. It was to help Feng nai handle trivial matters. This Mr. Jin, who was known as the number one assistant in the industry, probably didn¡¯t expect that he would be the viin now. ¡°When my grandfather is by my side, he would always arrange for so many people to be by my side,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he maintained his posture, acting as if no one was around.¡±¡±You¡¯ve met that old man, so you should know that he has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be someone else¡¯s parent and gone to the base to freeload food and drinks.¡± ¡°... The old master isn¡¯t freeloading off food and drinks.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Assistant Jin didn¡¯t know what his young master was talking about. However, he raised his eyes and looked around at his excited female ssmates. She was in such an intimate position with a young man at the school gate. Was the young master really not afraid of what the old master would do? What assistant Jin didn¡¯t understand was why his female ssmates had such expressions. It seemed like he was really into this? Assistant Jin was indeed assistant Jin. Even in this situation, he did not forget to remind his young master about the time. Feng nai happened to have an excuse.¡±He¡¯s starting to Walk This Way.¡± Mo bei swept a nce over and didn¡¯t say anything else. She reached out and grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist. Before the man in the suit came over, she took the lead and walked to the side. When assistant Jin saw this scene, he paused in confusion. Why did it seem like he was some kind of monster? Just as he was feeling puzzled. There was a message on his phone. It was from his young master. He only said three words: don¡¯t follow. Assistant Jin took his briefcase and replied, The word ¡°yes.¡± When Feng nai had sent this message, he had ced his hands behind his back, so mo bei had no idea. Just like that, he held her hand and walked two streets. The students from No. 1 high school and No. 2 high school were all watching. The only feeling she had was that young master Feng was bing more and morezy in front of brother Nan. Even though his suit made him look more manly. However, it was probably because of brother Nan¡¯s temperament. They had captured their young master Feng. No one dared to stop him. Mo bei, on the other hand, had calcted that no one would be able to keep up with her at this distance before she slowed down.¡±¡±There¡¯s no one else. ¡± She let go of his hand. Feng nai let out an ¡°mm,¡± looking extremely nonchnt.¡±¡±They should be looking around. They are my dad¡¯s most loyal subordinates who report my whereabouts. Where are you meeting them?¡± Mo bei thought the same, but she never sensed any aggression from the man in the suit. Perhaps she was thinking too much today and wasn¡¯t as sharp as usual ... Chapter 883 Chapter 883: Chapter 884: Trantor: 549690339 On the other side. Night ice, who had ordered a hottte, was sitting in front of the coffee shop window. This Street was filled with shops that students woulde to daily. It would look even more beautiful after the light snow. Because the color of the decoration was in line with the aesthetics of young people, it was artistic and fresh. From his position, he could see the studentsing and going outside the window. He did not know why. She subconsciously wanted to know what kind of living environment that person usually lived in. It was as if this was the only way to get closer. When ye Bing thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. With the coffee cup in one hand, he didn¡¯t realize that he had already be the scenery that others were admiring. It was indeed to avoid such a situation. Ye Bing was a typical Korean-style handsome man. He had fair skin and a high nose bridge. Even though he had single eyelids, he was still very handsome. In addition, his temperament was obvious, and he was wearing a light gray sweater, so he could catch people¡¯s attention immediately. Thedy who senttte over was still clutching her heart. She said to the person beside her,¡±I heard him send a voice message just now. I think it¡¯s in Korean.¡± ¡°Little Korea brother, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°This outfit. She looks so gentle, but her temperament is so cold.¡± ¡°I wonder who he¡¯s waiting for.¡± Just as he said this, the wind bell on the door rang. A new guest had entered. The shop assistant looked up and was a little stunned. What was going on today? Did all the handsome guyse in a group? He was too handsome! Wait ... Why does the one with the scarf look so familiar? The shop assistant reacted and was about to call someone over to take a look. Feng nai was one step ahead of the other party. He ced a finger on his thin lips and made a shushing gesture. The salesgirl was almost certain that it was Almighty K! She was so excited that her face was flushed. When she looked at the youngster standing beside Almighty k, her excitement lessened. It was mo bei and Xiang Nan. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for this person. However, what was said on the inte did make sense. Regardless of his personal situation, it would be fine as long as he did not drag ck me down. After all, he had a good rtionship with Almighty K. The female shop assistant didn¡¯t look at mo bei. Her gaze onlynded on Feng nai as she said cheekily,¡±¡±Almighty K, give me a hug. I won¡¯t tell them that you¡¯re here.¡± Hug? After hearing this word, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly as he looked over.¡±¡±The team has a rule that you can¡¯t have close contact with fans, especially female fans.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hug,¡± The female shop assistant wanted to tease Feng nai.¡±If Almighty k doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll call for help.¡± At this moment, Feng nai simply pulled down the scarf that was covering his thin lips and smiled very devilishly.¡±¡±I don¡¯t agree. You can scream.¡± The salesgirl didn¡¯t expect to receive such a reply. What did he mean? As his fans, they had supported him for so long, but he refused to even give them a hug. Mo bei could see the change in her mood.¡±¡±Captain is a clean freak and doesn¡¯t touch people much. If you really want to keep it as a memento, you can sign it.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The female shop assistant suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°He¡¯s a clean freak. Why would he let you drag him around? I think people are right. You¡¯re a cancer. Whichever team you go to, that team will be finished.¡± Such a sharp gash would, of course, attract the attention of other people in the store. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were so dark that they were almost calm. She only looked at the female shop assistant and did not say anything. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up coldly.¡±¡±Does this shop not have an owner?¡± One sentence. The person in the apron ran over.¡±¡±Yes, yes.¡± As he said this, he pushed the salesgirl over. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±We¡¯re only here to have a drink, not to listen to your shop assistant. We couldn¡¯t harass you, so we attacked you.¡± The boss was a smart person.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. Please sit inside and let another employee ce the order for you. Is that okay?¡± Of course, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for the boss.¡±¡±Sure, thank you.¡± The female shop assistant took off her apron and threw it on the ground.¡±¡±Why would I be sorry? I¡¯ve spent so much money on him. As long as he has apetition, I¡¯ll go. When have I ever said that I¡¯m a clean freak? even if I¡¯m a clean freak, I can¡¯t even let him hug me. From today on, I won¡¯t chase him anymore. You¡¯re protecting others and don¡¯t even cherish your true fans. I¡¯d like to see how many people will still like you if your behavior is exposed.¡± It was obvious that Feng nai didn¡¯t take the salesgirl¡¯s words to heart at all, and he only said two words to her,¡±¡±As you wish.¡± Who knew that the female shop assistant would be even more agitated.¡±Protect her all you want. I¡¯d like to see how long you can protect this malignant tumor. Anyway, we¡¯re already starting to lose our fans. You don¡¯t deserve to be called a God anymore.¡± After she said that, she gave mo bei a fierce look as she passed by her. ¡°At most, he would mock us in the past. It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t cherish us like he does now. Since he chose you before you and US, then you two will continue to be like this. Sooner orter, you will fall miserably!¡± Anyway, the female staff had already nned to expose it on the inte after leaving the coffee shop. As for mo bei, after hearing her words ... He raised his eyes and met ye Bing¡¯s gaze. Chapter 884 Chapter 884: Chapter 885: Trantor: 549690339 Is this the ce you insisted on staying? Even if ye Bing didn¡¯t say a word. But his eyes revealed this intention. Mo bei understood, but she did not feel much emotion. By now, she had basically heard everything. Yang mengruo said by the river. Mo bei remembered it very well. A saledy of this level was like in water, and would not even leave a ripple in mo bei¡¯s heart. But the more it was like this ... Ye Bing felt that his eyes were so dark that they seemed to have no light at all. bey, what are you thinking? Feng nai had also noticed the gazes from this side. His handsome face turned slightly and met ye Bing¡¯s eyes. Their eyes met. Ye Bing raised her eyebrows. Feng nai was nonchnt. It was as if he was supposed to be standing there. Ye Bing looked at mo bei again.¡±There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about in private.¡± After mo bei let out an ¡°mm,¡± she looked at Feng nai and said,¡±¡±Captain, please wait for a moment.¡± Given Feng NAI¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything. His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. But at the same time, he was allowed to sit here and watch the two of them chat. He wasn¡¯t very quiet either. His eyes were lowered, as if he was looking at his phone. However, his fingers were tapping on the table, and his whole body was noble. His right hand tugged at his suit tie. It was enough to tell that even if he was smiling, the curve of his smile was not sincere. On the other side, ye Bing took the coffee and asked,¡±¡±Why did you bring your Captain here?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±There¡¯s a special situation.¡± ¡°Special circumstances?¡± Ye Bing chuckled.¡±He¡¯s even supervising you in making friends?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo bei looked to the side. ¡°He seems to be worried about youing out with me.¡± Ye Bing seemed to be testing her.¡±He¡¯s a little different from the King I know.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was cold.¡±What a coincidence. Something happened today.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this. ¡°Ye Bing didn¡¯t talk much about this. After all, if bey didn¡¯t notice that the other party had other intentions towards her, why would he want to be the one to expose her? ¡°The National League is tomorrow,¡± Ye Bing¡¯s voice was very low.¡±ck me¡¯s first opponent is Tu Hai. What do you n to do?¡± You won¡¯t withdraw from thepetition?¡± Mo bei looked up, and a glint shed across her eyes.¡±¡±I won ¡®t.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already made your decision.¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t want to see such a situation, but he also understood that he had to get back at her with his own hands.¡±If there¡¯s no future here, you can go somewhere else.¡± Mo bei did not reply. ¡°You like ck me a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± ye Bing asked, looking at her side profile. Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers stopped. Ye Bing smiled.¡±That¡¯s good. After Supreme Alliance, you can find a team that you want to stay in.¡± ¡°When you retired, I wanted to keep you.¡± Ye Bing looked at the coffee in her cup.¡±You told me before. In esports, you have to represent your country¡¯s team. Only then will winning be meaningful.¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯te with me when I heard that.¡± ¡°Because we are not from the same country.¡± ¡°But I still want to try.¡± ¡°bey, if you can¡¯t control the situation, you can leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I hope you can y games like you used to. ¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at him.¡±¡±That was when I was young. I won¡¯t do anything purely because I like it. No matter what, I¡¯m just who I am now.¡± Chapter 885 Chapter 885: Chapter 886: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s a simpler path to take. ¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were ck. There was something more important than love. Perhaps his previous thoughts were still very vague. But now, it was bing clearer. Continue to win and win the championship. From the moment she decided to register as mo bei and Xiang Nan. He hade back with the dreams of two people. Pure love couldn¡¯t support this. ¡°In the past, master always said that my fighting style was fierce, and asked me to learn from master¡¯s wife.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, so low that it was maic.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t understand it before, but now I do. If you can only see the good, there¡¯s no way to resist it. You can¡¯t ept the darkness, and it¡¯s not suitable for ying professionally. There are some battles in this world that you have to fight by yourself. ¡± Ye Bing¡¯s eyes trembled. She put down her hand and smiled. Even though she knew that it would only get harder and harder for her to continue like this, it seemed that this was the only bey she could be. He had once thought about how that person would be after he stopped ying. Would he be unable to adapt to the strength and distortion of this profession? But now, ye Bing realized that he was wrong. She had never been a pure person. He just stood there with his eyes so low that they couldn¡¯t light up. Growth was probably like this. It was never love that made you ovee all obstacles. Instead, he walked past and stood up again. This reminded ye Bing of the world Tournament he had watched. They had lost to China. It was the final deciding match. Everyone thought that they would win. However, there was one id who had clearly fallen, but had used the resurrection armor to turn the tables. He clearly had no chance. The cheering voices were also weakening. However, there was such a person. He didn¡¯t give up. He pushed himself to the limit, covered in mud, and broke the crystal. That was probably the mark that Supreme Alliance had left on bey. No. It should be said that as long as he saw bey. They would be able to see the past. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in China tomorrow. I¡¯ll be watching the live broadcast of your match.¡± This was also the reason why ye Bing had asked her out now. If he missed the grouppetition in China because of this match, the manager would also think that she was bey. The only thing he could do was to help her keep this secret forever. How could the intelligent mo bei not understand?¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re always so polite,¡± Ye Bing held the coffee cup, her side profile looking very good.¡±¡±Reply to my messages when you have the time. You can also look for me over there. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like my new keyboard.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei had yet to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly.¡±The gentleman over there asked if you would like to drink anything after talking for so long. He can order for you.¡± It was obvious who the Mister was. Feng NAI¡¯s temperament was already provocative to begin with, and now that he was wearing a ck suit with his neckline pulled open, he had an additional deadlyziness. Mo bei looked over. He raised his eyelids. He didn¡¯t show much. In the eyes of others, he was still devilishly handsome. However, mo bei knew. This should be some hatred points. He looked at the time. 7 am. Was he hungry? Mo bei, the straight girl from the universe, could only think of feeding him. He didn¡¯t order anything to drink. Instead, he got the waiter to serve Feng nai a dessert. This wasn¡¯t young master Feng¡¯s goal. Hence, just as ye Bing was about to have a deep chat with mo bei again ... The waiter came over again ... Chapter 886 Chapter 886: Sweet? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The gentleman over there ordered the same dessert for the two of you. He said it¡¯s not as good as the one made by the little brother at home.¡± Only God knew how red the waiter¡¯s face was when he said this to the young man in front of him. Because when he heard that person call him little brother, even his tone was a little annoying. It was no wonder that her colleague had be so different from her usual self because of that person. It was really hard to resist. However, the words ¡®it¡¯s not as good as the ones made by the little brother at home¡¯ made ye Bing¡¯s fingers stop for a moment while holding the coffee cup. He turned around and looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. bey might not know what this meant. However, ye Bing was very clear. Especially after meeting that person¡¯s eyes. This further confirmed his suspicions. Logically speaking, King should not have known that she was bey. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have acted like that on Halloween. Could it be ... Ye Bing turned her face to the side, her gazending on mo bei¡¯s face. His voice was very low, almost whispering,¡±He knows you¡¯re a girl?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei knew who he was referring to and quickly rejected ye Bing¡¯s idea. ¡°He¡¯s very close to you,¡±ye Bing chuckled. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±Captain treats me like a brother.¡± When ye Bing heard the word ¡°brother,¡± he felt a bitter taste on the tip of his tongue. He didn¡¯t know if he should be at ease. He still had to remind her. In the end, ye Bing lowered her eyes and said,¡±¡±Can you wait for me?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and was about to ask,¡±what?¡± There was a noise from the other side. This time, it was not the waiter. It was Feng nai himself. He sat there, one hand pressed against his stomach. His pair of light eyes looked at mo bei, not saying a word. But even so, it was hard for mo bei not to notice. After all, a certain God¡¯s physique was special. Was there too little white blood cell? So his resistance was low? Mo bei only took two nces before she stood up and said to ye Bing,¡±¡±When I¡¯m done here, I¡¯lle and see you.¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. It was because she could only see a certain someone from the beginning. Was he toote? For some reason, ye Bing¡¯s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, felt a little cold. However, even so, he only replied with a ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡±he said with a serious look. Mo bei looked at him. After some thought, she still reached out and gave him a hug. It seemed that there was no need to say much between old friends. ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s lips curled up. It was also this hug that made Feng nai, who had been sitting there and thinking that he had won by acting pitiful, really turn his thin lips pale. His chest seemed to be blocked by something. Now, he could not care about Yun Shen. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore ye Bing. This person had appeared in her life before him. He even knew her ystyle and habits. It was so familiar. That¡¯s why he would hug her when he left. The more Feng nai thought about it, the paler his side profile became. Especially when he saw that mo bei didn¡¯t leave right away when she sent ye Bing to the car, the feeling in his chest became even heavier. So much so that when mo bei turned around and asked him what he wanted to eat ... Feng NAI¡¯s voice was cold.¡±¡±As you wish.¡± Choosing randomly was the most difficult. Mo bei, on the other hand, did not spoil him. They found a congee shop and walked in with Feng nai. When young master Feng ate out, he basically had a special characteristic-he didn¡¯t eat this or that. When he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t have much appetite. Of course, he was only like this in front of mo bei. From the staff¡¯s point of view, the person sitting there was a young handsome man, and he had the look of a CEO. Could it be that he found their store too small? Feng nai had been wrongly used in this regard. He never had much of an appetite outside. He took a piece of paper and wiped the table, as if he was not interested in anything on the menu. Mo bei nced at him, took the porridge in front of him, and stirred it a few times. After digging out the chopped green onions, she pushed it back to Feng nai.¡±Have some porridge as a Foundation.¡± This action made the gloominess in Feng NAI¡¯s heart dissipate quite a bit. However, when he saw her raise her hand, a glint shed across his eyes. He grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist.¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo bei looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s finger tapped on her back. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed, but her voice did not change.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. ¡± She knew that this kind of injury was on her back, but it would not affect her ability to raise her hand. And it wasn¡¯t heavy, just a little green. However, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and his slightly cold side profile made it impossible to tell what he was thinking. Instead, he began to eat the bowl of porridge. When he picked up the spoon, his other hand was free, so he sent a message over. There were only three words on it: ¡°Sue me to the end.¡± Of course, the Feng family¡¯swyer was not to be trifled with. To handle such a small case. It was such an obvious intentional assault again. Of course, it would not be difficult. The difficult part was to catch the mastermind. After all, they were going against the Yu family. Yu Zixin¡¯s side didn¡¯t even dare to fish her out now, for fear that something would be exposed. At the end of the day, it was all these people¡¯s fault. Yu Zixin was not afraid that the two people would sell her out. A girl from a small county could fire yang mengruo¡¯s father with just one word. The other one was smart and should know that no one would have a good ending if she was exposed. Before she made her move, she had already given them a warning. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Yu Zixin was right about this. Whether it was the spectacled man or yang mengruo, neither of them would give up the mastermind. They were very clear. The price to pay for saying it was higher than not saying it. It was just that the two people¡¯s performance was different. The spectacled man was still moring for awyer. Yang mengruo didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. They were just other people¡¯s tools. But sometimes, being a tool was also profitable. When you sell yourself to the other party. He had already lost the right to say no. Yu Zixin¡¯s life was not stable. It was because of Feng NAI¡¯s call. There was also a reminder from an elder. That reminder made Yu Zixin particrly unhappy. She couldn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult to get rid of one person. At this moment. A call came from Wang Jun.¡±Ms. Yu, you can check out ck me¡¯s official website now. You should be happy today.¡± ¡°The official website?¡± Yu Zixin held her phone.¡±What¡¯s there to be happy about? mo bei and Xiang Nan don¡¯t have to participate in thepetition anymore?¡± ¡°If the situation develops into a serious one, who knows?¡± Wang Jun chuckled. After hearing this, Yu Zixin hung up and opened the mobile page. As soon as he opened ck me¡¯s official website, he saw the post floating in red. The title was written like this: ¡°I¡¯m not ndering you, I¡¯m just disappointed. Tell me why I stopped being your fan.¡± ¡± King-God, in the past, every time I muttered this name, my heart would bubble with happiness. But after today, it won¡¯t be the same. Ever since mo bei and Xiang Nan came to ck mes, he has changed so much. Everyone has seen it for themselves. He doesn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong and protects a malignant tumor. Us fans work hard to protect him and give him suggestions to let him consider recing mo Nan, but he doesn¡¯t even look at us. I¡¯ve liked him for a year. Every time he goes to thepetition, I¡¯ll do my best to go as far as possible. Today, I saw him. She only asked for a hug, but he didn¡¯t even give it. ¡± In order to support him, we didn¡¯t even stand guard on such a cold day, yet he asked the boss to chase me away. It¡¯s really too disheartened. I can only say that people have changed, and everything else is unnecessary. As someone who was a fan before, I¡¯ll leave you with onest word. I don¡¯t want to see you fall from the altar. If you still treasure dark res¡¯ fans, then apologize as soon as possible and rece mo bei and Xiang Nan. ¡± Very quickly, there were replies below. ¡± Op, hug, hug. To be honest, I also think that things have gotten a lot more troublesome for ck me after mo bei and xiangnan arrived. He¡¯s really amazing. Now, even Almighty K has been dragged into this mess. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where the malignant tumor goes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say that Almighty King is no longer the same as before because of him.¡± ¡°I want to ask the person above what vor you want. Can¡¯t you just focus on the game? why are you so busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there are too many things to do. It¡¯s just that mo bei and Xiang Nan are not worthy of staying in ck me. ¡± ¡°When is this guy going to get lost? I¡¯m sick of him. He even dragged King God into this. Damn it!¡± When Yu Zixin saw this, she also replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to share some information too. I heard that mo Nan was fighting outside the school today. Some of his ssmates are from there, so the news should be reliable.¡± ¡°Fight? F * ck, do you have any professionalism? tomorrow is ck me¡¯s first match. ¡± ¡°If the fight is true, I¡¯ll turn my fan into an anti-fan immediately.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. When he was in Tuhai, didn¡¯t he also hurt his hand in a fight? that way, no matter how bad he is during thepetition, he can still have an excuse to say that he hurt his hand. ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how someone who doesn¡¯t take thepetition seriously can still remain in ck me.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t see any of this. He saw mo Nan sitting in the international airport. No matter what, he had promised his sister that he woulde back and watch her live. Mo Nan scrolled through the replies one by one. He was basically numb to it. No matter what she said, he was numb to it. It was only when they saw fighting that they were shocked. Monan¡¯s mind went nk. It didn¡¯t matter if his hand was crippled. He was just average at ying games anyway. But his sister. That was bey. Her left hand recorded the love of many people at that time. No, I can ¡®t. Absolutely not! In the chaos. Mo Nan did not even call that old number. Instead, he sent a WeChat voice message. There was only one scene left in his mind. At that time, he had been lying alone in the cold alley. He could feel Qiu Yu when he reached out. It was very cold. It was so cold that he forgot about the pain. By now, he had probably forgotten how he felt. That included the game that he did not want to think about again. He hated his own naivety and stupidity. But he could also ept the cold world. However, if it was his sister. If they dared to touch his sister. He would definitely kill them! Mo Nan held his phone. The voice call was connected. But he didn¡¯t say anything and hung up. A line of words followed. ¡°Captain is beside me. It¡¯s not convenient. Brother, where are you?¡± Chapter 887 Chapter 887: Chapter 888: Trantor: 549690339 He could reply to messages. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. After mo Nan saw those few people, he was stunned. Her red eyes gradually calmed down. ¡°Of course I¡¯m home. Where¡¯s your hand? is it okay?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± After typing thest word ¡®you¡¯, mo bei deleted it again. She didn¡¯t send this message, but said,¡±¡±Why are you suddenly asking about my hand?¡± Mo Nan: ¡°there¡¯s a lot of talk about you fighting on the official website of ckme. I¡¯m afraid that someone will target you because you¡¯re going topete. They¡¯ll make you stay put and hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mo bei did not linger on this matter for too long.¡±¡±Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow.¡± Mo Nan clenched his fists and leaned against the wall of the airport when he heard that. At the international airport, no one would notice this scene. What a painful decision to make. To others, it was rare and ordinary. If he could, he never wanted to tell his sister that his hand would not recover. ¡°Bei, you should withdraw from thepetition.¡± Monan changed his approach. When mo bei saw these five words, her fingers paused for a moment before she replied,¡±¡±We haven¡¯t won the championship yet.¡± We haven¡¯t won the championship. That one sentence made Monan cover his eyes with his hands. It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s US. ¡°What Championship? when did our little stoic start to have such a desire for victory?¡± On WeChat, mo Nan¡¯s tone was almost rxed.¡±¡±Bei, I don¡¯t have to go down this path. I¡¯ve been out for a while and realized that it¡¯s not bad to study more. If you want topete, you can use bey¡¯s identity when you¡¯re dressed as a woman again. With my sister¡¯s abilities, she¡¯ll definitely be able to beat a bunch of people in the springpetition.¡± Mo bei already understood what he meant. ¡°They are not Tu Hai.¡± It was a short reply. Monan paused. In just an instant. He understood. His sister already knew that his hand couldn¡¯t recover. Mo Nan was anxious.¡±Bei, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± He said. ¡°Brother, I saw yang mengruo when I was surrounded today.¡± Mo bei stopped for a moment, then stood up and walked in the direction of the washroom. Her movements were extremely natural. No one would have thought that she was going to make a phone call. When mo Nan saw yang mengruo¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t wait to fly back to China. It was impossible to tell what the scene was like from the inte. Everyone¡¯s focus would be on the fights between professional yers. He wouldn¡¯t care why. Hence, mo Nan had no idea that his sister had met yang mengruo. And then, what did the other party say? Monan knew what a serial trap was. He had also tasted the consequences of his self-certification. He just wanted to keep the beautiful thing in his sister¡¯s heart. Things hade to this. He should have paid for his stupidity a long time ago. Bad temper, overbearing, and stupid. At the same time, he had also vited some of the unspoken rules of the industry. Why didn¡¯t he listen to Wang Jun? He had never thought of this before. In that instant, it filled Monan¡¯s entire brain. No matter how unbearable it was. He had never thought about it. His disassimtion. It implicated bei. Why had he never thought ofpromising? Just as Monan was thinking that ... The phone rang. It was mo bei¡¯s slightly hoarse voice.¡±¡±Brother, you didn¡¯t tell me because you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t like games anymore?¡± ¡°You were injured at home. I asked you, do you regret taking this path?¡± ¡°You said you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Some paths, no matter how hard it is to walk, because there is a ce you want to reach, no matter what you encounter, you will persist in what you persist in.¡± Chapter 888 Chapter 888: Chapter 889: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I remember everything you told me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop liking the game after seeing some things.¡± ¡°Because I have a good brother. If he doesn¡¯tpromise, I won¡¯tpromise either.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a stain on my reputation if people know who I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just stop ying in the professional league. ¡± ¡°But I have to y this game against Tu Hai ...¡± The hoarse voice came from behind the wooden door. Feng nai, who was standing outside the door, couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly. But at that moment. Her emotions could not be concealed. ¡°Because I have a good brother. If he doesn¡¯tpromise, I won¡¯tpromise either.¡± When he heard this, Monan was stunned. She leaned against the wall and covered her eyes with her hands. She began tough. Even though there was a ce that still hurt, he could not forget it. But it was worth it. His professional esports career. Even if there was no Championship. It was worth it ... ¡°Let¡¯s go home after I¡¯m done. ¡± This was mo bei¡¯sst sentence. The sand was a little low. When Feng nai heard this, his slender fingers paused. He could still see the news on his phone. He had even blurted out when someone asked about his rtionship with Monan,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know him.¡± It indirectly led to the current oue. Even then, mo Nan had already started to sit on the cold bench in Tuhai. No one knew what had happened. What every e-sports yer was most afraid of was that one day, someone would take their ce. At the same time, they were also very clear that this battlefield had always been a battle of the strongest. Mo Nan, on the other hand, was an act. No one would not be filled with hatred when facing such matters. Feng nai looked at the wooden door, and his gaze stopped for a moment. His eyes were so deep that it didn¡¯t seem like he didn¡¯t know anything. Then, he walked back to his original position. He was dressed in a ck suit, and under the light, he looked much colder. He couldn¡¯t even me her, as he wasn¡¯t part of her n. Because if he was the person involved, he would also do the same. The discussion would not stop. Spections were even more so. In today¡¯s era, rumors would not stop at the wise. ck me had experienced thergest loss of fans. As the instigator, he enjoyed it. After all, Wang Jun didn¡¯t mind losing his fans. He wanted to see them turn against him. Once K was pulled down. Whatmercial value did ck me still have? Wang Jun turned off hisputer and stood up from his desk. He looked at Lu Yifan and said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect people to always give us unexpected gains. We¡¯ll definitely win tomorrow¡¯s game.¡± ¡°King isn¡¯t someone who would be affected by these things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic,¡±Lu Yifan looked up at him. Wang Junughed.¡±As long as you can beat mo Nan until he can¡¯t fight back, it¡¯ll be easy to deal with King. If they lose this match, King will be pulled down from the pedestal. Just look at the situation now and you¡¯ll understand. From now on, you¡¯ll be the only professional yer who can get the endorsement deal. The fans won¡¯t like the rest, right?¡± ¡°Wang Jun,¡± Lu Yifan clenched his fists and looked up.¡±We are e-sports yers.¡± After hearing this, Wang Jun paused for a moment, thenughed out loud. He walked closer to him and said,¡±¡±Lu Yifan, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the same as mo Nan. You¡¯re so stupid that you started to think that all you had to do was train well and focus on thepetition. How much money did you earn by just ying thepetition?¡± ¡°You should have earned enough,¡± Lu Yifan said in a low voice. ¡°Do you think I have too much money?¡± Wang Jun said,¡±don¡¯t these words sound familiar? mo Nan said it before. You see, he likes money too, but he¡¯s not willing to change it at the same time. What do you think is the reason for this? pretending to be noble? You should know why the current situation is like this. Yifan, you don¡¯t want everyone to only see mo Nan in Tuhai, so I joined forces with you to pull him down and then let you take the position in order to maximize the benefits. What do you mean now?¡± Lu Yifan stood there without saying a word, but his eyes were cold. Of course, Wang Jun knew who was behind him. He lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±Alright, I know you¡¯ve been studying thepetition recently, so it¡¯s normal for you to be stressed. You¡¯re just taking mo Nan too seriously. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. In the past six months, there¡¯s nothing that hasn¡¯t proven that we¡¯re right. Being liked by others should be our first priority.¡± Lu Yifan indeed thought the same way. However, for some reason, after knowing that yang mengruo was detained, he suddenly felt a sense of fear. She would always have nightmares at night. He dreamed that on the long Street, that person had blocked the attack for him, and he had not called the ambnce. He dreamed of thest match, when he had dodged all the skills and turned his head to look at him. Lu Yifan thought that he could not be med for this. It was mo Nan who didn¡¯t want to fit in with them and gave others a chance. He had to be different from others. No matter what, he still felt that e-sports yers should pay more attention to their training and winning and losing. Winning the championship was the best way to thank the people who supported them and give back. She was really naive. Sometimes, people liked them only because they wantedfort. That¡¯s right, people who really liked e-sports would definitely want to see the team they loved win the championship. Because it could very likely represent their youth. But now, most people didn¡¯t like esports. They didn¡¯t even know the names of the heroes they yed, but they still liked them. What did she like? It was obviously not skill. Lu Yifan understood that people like mo Nan would be eliminated sooner orter. That was why he stood out. Wang Jun was right. Being liked by others was the most important thing. Just look at King now and you would understand. ¡°You must be tired. Don¡¯t do the live broadcast today.¡± ¡°Go to bed early,¡± Wang Jun continued.¡±Tomorrow will be the day you ascend to godhood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Lu Yifan did not object. The fans in the live broadcast room could always see him, and they were happy. Some people even said bluntly,¡±God Lu is still the best. He¡¯s not like God K. It¡¯s really hard to exin in a few words.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice, he¡¯s a cold and aloof person. ¡± ¡°k-God is selling character designs too?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin why he¡¯s like this the moment mo bei came to the South?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hear that name again.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Everyone thought that they were just, typing on the keyboard, and exercising their own freedom. It didn¡¯t matter what the truth was. After the meal, since that person was no longer high and mighty, and his public persona had copsed, there was nothing to talk about. ck me Club. Manager li was anxious. He walked here and there. He walked over and over again. He raised his eyes! ¡°Boss Feng, we¡¯re not doing public rtions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. ¡°Feng Yi nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m almostpletely cklisted. ¡± Manager li pressed his head and asked,¡±what¡¯s the fight about?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s temper isn¡¯t that bad anymore. ¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes seemed to reflect a cold light.¡±It was Wang Jun who asked people to surround her.¡± ¡°Wang Jun? Tu Hai?¡± Manager Li¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Then hurry up and tell them. I¡¯ll get someone to respond right away!¡± ¡°No one will believe it if the evidence isn¡¯t found,¡± Feng Yi replied. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to post it. People will believe it if I post more. ¡± Manager li was about to take action. Feng Yi gestured for his assistant to close the door. Manager li didn¡¯t understand. He looked back with his chubby face. Feng Yiughed, but there wasn¡¯t much warmth in his smile.¡±Manager li, do you know why mo Nan is like this? public opinion.¡± ¡°Many people see what others are talking about. When more people are talking about it, they will say it together.¡± ¡°Of course, if we were to do what the other party did and create evidence, it would be easy.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the difference between that and the other party?¡± ¡°No matter how insensible that nephew of mine is, he also understands this principle.¡± That¡¯s why Xiao Budian felt that he was reliable. He had never thought about that kid¡¯s schemes. ¡°Leave it to thepetition. Feng Yi gestured for him toe back. ¡°But ...¡± Manager Li said with a beer belly. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe they can win? ¡°It¡¯s the National League, and Tu Hai isn¡¯t the only one with a trump card,¡±Feng Yi said.¡± Manager li was dumbfounded. Did manager Feng mean that they had one too? Where? The young master was indeed powerful, but the other party was Tu Hai. Manager li had been very uneasy during this time. After all, Tu Hai had released news that there was a secret weapon. They couldn¡¯t find out what the secret weapon was, but it was obviously for the Nationalpetition. Manager li really couldn¡¯t understand why Boss Feng was so calm. If he lost, everything would be over. Young master¡¯s actions would be meaningless. In order to have absolute authority. He would deal withpany matters in the day and practice at night. This had been the young master¡¯s daily routine for the past three days. Because this was the only way. No matter how many people shouted for Monan to get out of ck me ... The team would not be affected. This was what the young master had exchanged for during his service. If not for this. Just based on today¡¯s scene. The higher-ups would probably consider whether they should let mo Nan be the substitute first. It was the young master who had stopped everything. Just like what the inte said, k had changed. Manager li only remembered that he had said that he wanted to win the championship this year. I really can¡¯t lose. He had lost at the heart of the struggle. All the glory he had before would disappear. It wasn¡¯t like this had never happened before. That was why manager li was so anxious. And Feng Yi didn¡¯t think they would lose. The little one was here to win against Tu Hai, and he even had her daily training records, but Feng Yi didn¡¯t know how she was going to win this match. If someone could tell that she was bey at this time, it would not be a good thing ... On this point, ye Bing had the same thoughts as him. That¡¯s why even the team didn¡¯t tell him. Even on the ne, the AS was shaking its head.¡±In the end, mo Nan still hasn¡¯t epted my friend request.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be your friend, can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too annoying,¡±his teammate mocked him. AS sneered.¡±Only you guys have such dark thoughts. My friend request this time was rejected by their leader, okay? their leader¡¯s desire to control is too strong. It¡¯s not him. We¡¯ve already made an appointment to have a one-on-one fight when we have time.¡± ¡°I wonder how he¡¯ll perform in the China National League this time?¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889: Chapter 890-couple Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t figure out that guy¡¯s tricks. I really want to stay and see.¡± The AS had not forgotten that he had lost to¡¯ mo Nan ¡®.¡±¡±It¡¯ll give me more experience in the next battle. ¡± ¡°It seems like you have a very high opinion of him.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± the AS looked at his teammate.¡±Someone that even the captain wants topete with.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll definitely be able to represent China in the battle, right?¡± AS¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Shi Feng¡¯s words.¡±That¡¯s right. Someone of ck me¡¯s standard should be considered a seeded yer.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The manager sitting next to him said,¡±¡±If ck me can¡¯t handle the pressure, mo bei and Xiang Nan might not even make it to the National League.¡± Ye Bing, who had been sitting there and looking at the night sky, turned his head and said,¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°China is still very concerned about the rumors.¡± The manager pushed up his sses.¡±Before we boarded the ne, someone said that mo Nan had a private fight. Right now, arge portion of the fans are putting pressure on dark res. They¡¯re hoping to put such a yer on the cold bench.¡± The AS¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.¡±Mo Nan ys so well and he¡¯s going to be a substitute? Unless ck me doesn¡¯t want to win!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± ¡°The club has its own considerations,¡± the manager said. ¡°As long as you y well,¡± the AS was really going crazy. The manager knew that he couldn¡¯t get through to him. However, ye Bing spoke up at this moment,¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± ¡°What?¡± The manager looked up. Ye Bing¡¯s voice was very calm, as if she was trying to convince herself.¡±¡±With Feng Yi as ck me¡¯s manager, this kind of thing won¡¯t happen.¡± The manager looked at him. After an unknown amount of time. He then said in a volume that only the two of them could hear,¡±¡±Ye Bing, tell me the truth. Is mo bei and Xiang Nan bey?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Bing changed her position, pulled up the nket on her body, and slowly closed her eyes. The side of his face was well-defined and handsome, but it didn¡¯t show any emotion. The manager couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. If mo Nan was bey ... Ye Bing shouldn¡¯t have returned to China so easily. However, if he said no. Why did he pay so much attention to mo bei and Xiang Nan ... High up in the sky, ye Bing was worried. If he couldn¡¯t go on stage for this reason ... Then, bey would probably never like esports again. Such heated public opinion would all be reflected on Feng nai. Some of the higher-ups even started to think that Feng nai wasn¡¯t suitable to take over thepany now. This matter was a joke for the entire club¡¯s interests. Come to think of it, he was a high school student. Even though many people had said that he was a natural businessman. Butter, he went to y games. All the higher-ups were concerned about whether his business sense was still sharp. But Feng nai had the absolute right to speak. The higher-ups also wanted to express their thoughts to him. At this moment, the assistant was caught in a pincer attack. The voices telling mo Nan not to go on stage this time never stopped. Feng nai only gave one reply to everyone. ¡°Whoever has any questions,e and find me after thepetition.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t even need to think about this n. Many of the higher-ups wereining. The top assistant reported this matter to Feng nai. Feng nai had been in the base when he had picked up the call. However, he acted as if nothing had happened. Aside from Feng Yi, no one on ck me¡¯s side knew what Feng nai, as the team leader, had done. Yun Shen was the most worried, so he called Feng Yi. Feng Yi had just ended the meeting. Like a fox, he let the higher-ups understand the concept that the less optimistic they were, the greater the business opportunity before he called Yun Shen back. ¡°Is bei alright? The inte said that she fought. How is that possible?¡± Yun Shen knew how important thepetition was to that person. There was no way he would do something like that a day before thepetition. ¡°What mo Nan experienced, she experienced it again.¡± Feng Yi removed his sses. Yun Shen paused, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that my nephew is very useful at critical times. ¡± Feng Yi chuckled.¡±They didn¡¯t get their way. Tomorrow, North will still be sitting in the seats as the team¡¯s first yer. Don¡¯t you like to watch her y? you can watch her tomorrow.¡± When Yun Shen heard this, he was finally a little happy.¡±¡±This time, I¡¯m going to watch it live!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send a few tickets to your managerter. ¡± Feng Yi was apetent elder. Yun Shen seemed to have thought of something as his eyes shed and he smiled.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for uncle Feng to do such a small thing, I have tickets here. ¡± There were tickets? Sister Hong turned to look at the artiste beside her. Why didn¡¯t she know that her Queen had a ticket? After hanging up the phone, Yun Shen met his manager¡¯s gaze and slowly closed his eyes. Then, he took a gauze and covered his face. The two of them were in the car. The sky outside was already dark. Yun Shen had just finished filming and was rushing to the city. However, her manager, sister Hong, still felt that there was something wrong with her today. ¡°When did you get the tickets? ¡°Sister Hong has been in this line of work for so many years, and the questions she asks are also very important. I don¡¯t think mo Nan gave it to you.¡± Yun Shen had a face mask on, and his acting was superb.¡±I bought it myself. Of course, it¡¯s only meaningful to buy such tickets myself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sister Hong looked at her.¡±You¡¯ve been looking at your phone all day on set. What are you looking at?¡± Yun Shen patted his face.¡±Sister Hong, when I¡¯m putting on my face mask, you¡¯ll affect the absorption rate if you interrogate me like this.¡± Not willing to say? Sister Hong also knew her Queen¡¯s personality well. She wouldn¡¯t say anything she didn¡¯t want to say no matter how hard she tried. However, she was acting a little too abnormal today. Usually, because she was good-looking, she was toozy to think of doing any facial masks. When she wasn¡¯t filming, she was an inte-addicted girl. He didn¡¯t seem to have yed games for the past two days. It was as if he did it on purpose. He also seemed to be thinking about something when he held his phone today. What was going on? Yun Shen himself did not realize what was wrong. However, he had made a decision today. After they returned to the apartment. The phone screen lit up again. A sound came from the avatar with the God¡¯s leveling nickname. Yun Shen did not read the contents immediately. This was because sister Hong would also follow them in. ¡°I¡¯m going to take away your bowl of noodles. When you¡¯ve slimmed down to the required weight, I¡¯ll let you eat whatever you want. ¡± Yun Shen was beautiful, wearing a ck chiffon dress on the inside and a white cotton jacket on the outside. There was a demonic aura when he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so worried about me. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll eat it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± After saying this, sister Hong added,¡±¡±Although you¡¯ve been a lot more well-behaved recently, allow me to remind our Queen to control her obsession with looks and not go out casually.¡± Yun Shen smiled.¡±Why would I? I have a boyfriend now.¡± Now that things hade to this, Yun Shen had long stopped going out to admire beauties. It had been a long time since shest admired a beauty. After all, he had an unpleasant experience. The whole incident told her that she shouldn¡¯t flirt with anyone in a nightclub. It was indeed easy to be a dark history. At that time, she had indeed thought too little. How could a person with that kind of temperament be the young master of a shop? Yun Shen took off his high heels. Her fair hand, which was painted with red nail polish, brought a ss of red wine over. Now, when she thought of these things, she was already very calm. She thought that if she saw that person again, she would be able to apologize to him properly. Treating him as a young master and then flirting with him afterward was indeed quite annoying. What Yun Shen was concerned about now was the phone that kept sending messages. Other than mo bei and Mo Nan, she didn¡¯t have many friends who were close to her. She did have a boyfriend when she was in school. Well, if we go to the movies and go shopping together, that¡¯s if we¡¯re considered boyfriends. She did have one. After all, she was really obsessed with good looks. But when it came to holding hands, he couldn ¡®t. Boys should just be left there to admire. That was Yun Shen¡¯s thought at the time. She had never been this close to anyone before. Especially when she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like or how old he was. All she knew was that he was good at gaming and was a booster. A friend who made people feel very warm. However, her profession was not suitable for her to meet anyone. Yun Shen could even imagine what the headlines would say,¡±the popr starlet is out to meet theizens.¡± She leaned back, and when her long hair fell, she picked up her phone again and looked at the profile picture. Originally, he was just looking. Who knew that he would suddenly receive a voice call? Yun Shen was not prepared at all. With that one slide, he caught it, caught it ... ¡°I thought you would ignore me until the end.¡± The voice on the other end was very low and somewhat familiar, but the current through the headphones made it not so clear. Even so, it didn¡¯t affect his pleasant sound quality. Yun Shen had always known that the Almighty had a good voice. She had once suggested that he start a live stream. Compared to boosting, he would probably earn more money. Most importantly, she could use her ount to tip others. But he didn¡¯t do that. Yun Shen felt that the Almighty had a character that money could not buy. The more he interacted with her, the more he felt that way. ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, I¡¯m still thinking. ¡± Yun Shen cleared his throat, his eyes beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll find it troublesome after seeing me. Of course, I¡¯m also worried that I¡¯ll get myself into trouble if I see you.¡± On the other hand, han Xi didn¡¯t feel as ufortable as he had at the beginning. She had not given him a clear reply for the past two days. He had been training. She was very worried that she would not even have the chance to meet him in real life. If that was the case ... Their rtionship would forever remain in the game. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t wait. It was just that mo Nan¡¯s appearance had already scared him. Fortunately, she and Mo Nan were only acting. But what if one day, a real one really appeared? What was he going to do then? Was he going to watch her miss him again? In order not to affect his training ... He forced himself not to think about these things. But today, he couldn¡¯t help it. If he hadn¡¯t sent these messages, he would probably have remained in this state, his heart empty. He hoped to see her after thepetition tomorrow. She had note for mo Nan. It was for him. He thought that she would let this matter pass quietly. Fortunately, there was still room for negotiation. ¡°It¡¯s just a match. ¡± After han Xi adjusted his emotions, he nced at Panda¡¯s poster on the wall like a normalizen and asked,¡±¡±Or do you think you¡¯re too good-looking? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a fan of looks.¡± When Yun Shen heard this, he lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±I am, and I¡¯m in a severe condition.¡± ¡°Eh? Han Xi heard the mumbling on the other side andughed very slowly. ¡°That¡¯s just right. I¡¯m not too bad looking. I won¡¯t ruin your eyes.¡± What else could Yun Shen say? after thinking for a while, he pushed his long hair aside.¡±Did you send me a photo?¡± ¡°Are you trying to trick me into taking a photo and then note again?¡± Han Xi exposed her indifferently. ¡°Almighty, you can¡¯t be so smart.¡± Yun Shen buried his face in the pillow. ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting,¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice was maic,¡¯what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die in the light. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about each other¡¯s professions first?¡± Yun Shen suggested. ¡°It¡¯s a game,¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± han Xi asked. ¡°Then what do you think I do for a living?¡± Yun Shen replied. ¡°An artiste.¡± Han Xi¡¯s words made Yun Shen stop.¡±¡±How did you know?¡± ¡°Thest time I was in a video call, I heard someone from your side talking about filming.¡± Han Xi really didn¡¯t lie. ¡°You¡¯re a god indeed,¡±Yun Shen said as he listened to the calm voice. ¡°Now you cane out to meet me without worry?¡± Han Xi smiled. That low, maic, and pleasant voice came through the headphones, and Yun Shen could not help but smile.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have a good reputation among the artistes.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with our meeting?¡± Han Xi threw out another bait as he spoke.¡±¡±Haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn the assassin in the mobile game? I¡¯ll teach you when you meet me. ¡± ¡°Can I get a Penta kill like you?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s okay to teach a little longer. ¡± When han Xi said this, his face didn¡¯t turn red, and his heart didn¡¯t beat fast. He hadpletely forgotten that he was going to teach a scum who could hit a wall with his sh. ¡°I wanted you to have a good impression of me,¡± Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°Does¡± good impression ¡°mean that you¡¯re bad at ying games?¡± As han Xi said this, he added,¡¯aren¡¯t artistes all very beautiful? You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ll get bonus points after meeting?¡± ¡°Who said he¡¯s not a fan of looks?¡± Yun Shen sat up. ¡°I just want to see you in reality.¡± This sudden sentence. He didn¡¯t know why. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped moving. Her face was also burning. It must be that the voice of the leveling God was too nice. It was simply against the rules. Yun Shen did not even know that he had a voice-controlled personality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only the two of us know about the meeting. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice was very low, and in such a dark night, it sounded more coaxing.¡±¡±I won¡¯t tell anyone, nor will I expose you. There won¡¯t be any reporters. I just want to take you to eat something good. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat hot and sour noodles, miss artiste?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From his chest to his ears, he felt a little strange. She didn¡¯t expect that this person would remember the words she had casually said in the game ... Chapter 890 Chapter 890: Chapter 891: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow. ¡± They had been ying games together for so long. Yun Shen just realized that the boosting God was so persuasive. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be wearing a mask then. ¡± Yun Shen agreed.¡±Is it more convenient for me toe to you or is it more convenient for you toe to me?¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t have any more tickets?¡± Han Xi reallyughed this time, and the corners of his mouth were curved. ¡°I¡¯ll see you backstage after thepetition. There aren¡¯t many people there. ¡± ¡°Backing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t only staff members allowed in?¡±Yun Shen was a little confused. Han Xi avoided the main point.¡±Thepetition has just ended. The staff are all busy with the interview and debugging. No one will notice the backstage.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re very familiar with this.¡± Yun Shen raised an eyebrow. Han Xi¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±After all, she¡¯s a booster. She¡¯s more familiar with this industry.¡± Were all game boosters familiar with the back-end of professionalpetitions? Yun Shen had his doubts. However, she was quickly convinced by han Xi¡¯s next sentence.¡±¡±My friend is amentator. He asked me to y professionally before and took me there.¡± ¡°I also think you¡¯re very suitable for ying professionally. Didn¡¯t I say before that you¡¯re better than many professional yers I¡¯ve seen?¡± ¡°Especially when you¡¯re ying adc,¡± Yun Shen said.¡±We¡¯re clearly the same game character, so why can¡¯t I do that kind of damage?¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t stay on this question for too long.¡±¡±It¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen too few professional yers. Many people can y it. ¡± ¡°You might as well say that it¡¯s because I¡¯m a noob,¡± Yun Shen chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a dish. ¡± Han Xi said,¡±the chances of hitting a wall are big, and I¡¯ll get a free kill at the start ...¡± Before han Xi could finish speaking. On the other side, Panda raised his hand and ced it on han Xi¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±What do you mean by giving away blood at the start? tomorrow, I¡¯m going to ... Oh ...¡± Panda, whose mouth was covered, widened his eyes. What was going on? Han Xi didn¡¯t care about him. After letting go, he closed the door. ¡°Roommate?¡± Yun Shen asked. Han Xi replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Yun Shen looked at the rm clock on the bed.¡±¡±It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s probably not convenient for you to talk. Let¡¯s go with the n. See you backstage tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Hearing the voice on the other end, Yun Shen hung up. Hey down for a while. Then, she opened the closet. There really wasn¡¯t a single piece of clothing that was pure and innocent. She couldn¡¯t even leave a good impression. He could only see which one was not as mature. Every time the leveling God mentioned his roommates, he would do so. He should be a college student. Yun Shen was indeed a little troubled. Why did she not realize that she liked ck so much before? And they were all professional suits. There were also cheongsam and ck chiffon dresses. Yun Shen was having a headache. Originally, a pair of jeans would be more suitable for a meeting. Afterparing two pieces of clothing on his body. Yun Shen theny back down. What was wrong with her? Was she afraid that the other party would think that she was just as they said on the inte, that she was being indecent and would cause a misunderstanding? She was like that. Anyway, she usually liked these beautiful and luxurious clothes. There was no need to disguise anything. Tomorrow, she would dress in her usual style. If the leveling master felt that she had done something ... It could only be said that it was not suitable to make friends in real life. However, she still had confidence in the leveling God. That person didn¡¯t talk much when he was ying the game. If she had many dishes, he would make up for them. He probably spoke the most today. He probably really wanted to meet her. For some reason, Yun Shen remembered that sentence again. ¡°I just want to see you in reality.¡± Lying on the bed, her heart was a little tight. She wondered what the person with that voice would look like. Perhaps it was a very ordinary face. It was not that Yun Shen had never seen a boy with a pleasant voice and ordinary looks. Her aesthetic sense must be acting up again. When she met the Almighty, she had to control herself. Even if the other party had the looks she liked, she couldn¡¯t say anything frivolous. There was one thing that Yun Shen was sure of, and that was even if the other party looked very ordinary. She also wanted to see him ... At the same time, in ck me base. Panda had already pushed the door open.¡±Who exactly are you talking to? I almost choked to death just now.¡± ¡°No one.¡± Han Xi strolled in and undid his cor. Panda looked at him, and the more he looked, the more suspicious he became.¡±Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? you¡¯re smiling with so much content.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the content? Han Xi nced at him. Panda seemed to have suddenly realized something.¡±¡±F * ck, our ice God, are you in love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He was really in love! ¡°When did this happen? With who?¡± Panda couldn¡¯t believe it. Right under his eyes, why did all of them start to fall in love one by one, leaving him alone? It was mainly because people like han Xi, who lived in a three-way line and didn¡¯t reallye into contact with girls like their boss, would always stay at the base every time he said he was going to meet someone, even more like a monk! When did he get a girlfriend?! ¡°Does boss know about this?¡± Panda asked this because he wanted to say that if you tell me, I won¡¯t tell boss on your behalf. Unexpectedly, han Xi said,¡±¡±I know.¡± Then came the sound of running water from the bathroom. Panda was speechless. Even the boss knows? He still didn¡¯t care? Who was the girl? Panda couldn¡¯t figure it out even after thinking for a long time. Initially, Panda was not in a good mood because of the discussions on the inte. Tomorrow was the first match. They all knew that the most important thing was to adjust their state of mind. However, Panda still could not remain unmoved. He and granny gray had been thinking about this the entire day. They really couldn¡¯t understand why their fans couldn¡¯t tolerate them. Don¡¯t you all know? Was ck me a single entity? Now Panda was fine. All his brain cells were used to guess han Xi¡¯s condition. He had thought that he would have insomnia, but he fell asleep the moment hey on the bed. There was no training today. Everyone would sleep early. Having a good rest was the best condition for thepetition. Even mo bei had turned off the lights. Even if she couldn¡¯t sleep, she would still force herself to close her eyes. It was all for physical strength. And it would be soon. Tomorrow, she would take back everything that her brother had won! At the thought of this, mo bei slowly closed her eyes and had long forgotten the pain in her back. She had forgotten. But Feng nai had not forgotten. In order to save time. He didn¡¯t knock on the door. He just opened the door and walked in. His long legs were hard to ignore. His body was still wrapped in the cold air from outside, and he just pressed down on mo bei¡¯s hand. Mo bei, who was lying on her side on the bed, was about to get up. The man bent over and lifted her T-shirt up. His hand was naturally on her back, and he was very close to her.¡±I just went out to deal with some things and you forgot to apply the medicine?¡± Chapter 891 Chapter 891: Chapter 892: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had never expected that he would directly use his hand to rip her T-shirt open. His entire body froze. His fingers were on her back. She could clearly feel the warmth. The coldness of her fingertips made it difficult for her to ignore it. Mo bei wanted to move, but in this position, if she moved, would she be able to see the bandage on top of it? This was what mo bei was most worried about. It was also this worry that caused Feng nai to lower his body even more.¡±¡±Little brother, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured. I¡¯ll go now. ¡± Nothing could be seen from mo bei¡¯s side profile. After so many things had happened, she, who was originally cold, now had a much stronger aura. Feng nai looked at that handsome face. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that this was really a boy, a good-looking boy. No matter what he encountered, his eyes would not waver at all. It was really steady ... Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up, more or less nonchnt.¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to go.¡± Mo bei had just raised her brows when she felt something icy cold smeared on her back. Under the light. Mo bei¡¯s skin, which was originally cold and pale, was now even more transparent. Feng nai looked at the slightly trembling lunch box in front of him. As his fingertips slid past it, his eyes involuntarily darkened. Finally, he pulled the T-shirt back to its original position. He didn¡¯t need to take advantage of her in this way. ¡°What?¡± mo bei swept a nce at him.¡±What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± A girl was calmer than him. Feng nai snorted, a little self-deprecating in his tone. Mo bei tidied up her crumpled T-shirt and stood up. She looked at him with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. ¡°Leave? Where to?¡± Feng nai loosened his cor. Mo bei casually grabbed a pillow.¡±Let¡¯s go to the captain¡¯s room. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Feng nai had been standing there, but after a pause, his eyes were full of smiles, and his shoulders were trembling again, but only slightly. All the pressure he had felt in thepany earlier seemed to have disappeared in an instant. A certain someone really was. When he was smart, he was a headache. If they fought, it would be hard to deal with them. But at the same time, she was too gullible when she was soft-hearted. Feng nai strolled behind mo bei and entered the room. Even if she wanted to leave. He wasn¡¯t prepared to let go. She had already been tricked into her home, was there any possibility of escape? Even if he wasn¡¯t part of her n, it would still be the same. Since he had provoked him, he had to take full responsibility! As for the other things, he would try to bnce them out. It wasn¡¯t just the National League. It was thest year. Before he retired. He wanted to y with this man in the world Tournament. In the beginning, he became a professional yer purely because he was not convinced that someone else was better at ying games than him. He didn¡¯t know when it started. bey was no longer someone he had to defeat. He gradually understood what winning meant. Now, he wanted to let the whole world know. Half of his glory was hers. They were teammates. They were a Chinese team. Tomorrow was of utmost importance. Feng nai thought that he must protect her. He had to win no matter what. He was very clear. If they didn¡¯t let her participate this time ... She would never want to touch the mouse and keyboard again. Some voices would never disappear. He was the only one who was strong enough. Only then could ck me continue. This was probably what her grandfather had meant by carrying a heavy burden. Feng nai finally understood. He had to use a gentler method to protect her. She was also not like when she was young, indifferent to everything. Almost everyone in the Feng family knew. Feng NAI¡¯s appearance and the way he spoke often made people think that he was a polite and caring child. In fact, Feng nai had never been apassionate person since he was young, and he wouldn¡¯t be sad at the sight of a small animal¡¯s death like other children. He always analyzed everything from a rational point of view. Even he himself felt that it was a good thing that he was born into the Feng family. If he was in another family, he would probably grow up to be apletely White Lotus, the kind that was vicious to the bone. Old master Feng had also moved into the courtyard with Feng nai because of this situation. After that, he would let the Jin family and the others walk around more. In fact, it didn¡¯t have much effect. The children in the quad had all be obedient to him. If old master Feng knew what Feng nai was thinking right now, he would definitely be happy. This meant that someone could really enter his heart. He would not be alone in the future. He was emotionally impaired, but he was extremely smart, which was why he grew up like this. No one except the Feng family knew. Who would have thought that he, who had a brotherplex, would not be close to his rtives at all? Trouble Lin was surprised. Ever since he started ying the game. He met his good disciple. It made him feel that some people could understand his thoughts. Feng nai turned to look at mo bei, who was lying on the bed next to him. And ... I can dote on you. Feng nai didn¡¯t think he was a good person. But she liked to be pampered. She had fair skin, knew how to cook, and could carry him while ying games. How could it be so perfect? She had everything he liked. Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he closed his eyes. Mo bei, however, did not sleep. After it had been extinguished for a period of time ... Only then did she walk to his bed. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know anything. Mo bei understood that he had most likely returned sote to protect her starting lineup. She had never cared about what others said. For some things, as long as she felt that she was right, she would continue on. She had brought the id mo bei and Xiang Nan back to win against Tu Hai. But now, he was stuck in the quagmire of public opinion. He was still the most suitable to be the king who stood on the altar. Mo bei reached out and touched that handsome and Noble face. Tomorrow, she would prove it to everyone. He didn¡¯t fall from the altar. Victory would forever belong to ck me. It was night. Everything was happening quietly. Everything was also buried without a trace. The north wind mixed with the snow and blew through the night. When she woke up the next day, it was all white. A thickyer of snow covered the street lights. The temperature was so low that there were ice flowers on the window. When he spoke, one could even see white gas. Walking on the street without a hat, one¡¯s ears would soon turn red from the cold. But even so, it didn¡¯t extinguish people¡¯s enthusiasm. It was because today was different for the esports fans. It was the first match of the annual National League! The battleteam selected here would represent China. It could be said that it was the mark of their youth. At 8:30 in the morning. There were already people lining up outside thepetition venue. The battle gs of the various battle teams were erected outside. The screen opened. He could see a long line of people. Everyone¡¯s face had the of their favorite team. The kind of light that was emitted from his eyes. It meant that this ce was about to explode today. Chapter 892 Chapter 892: Chapter 893: Trantor: 549690339 Nineo¡¯ clock. On the huge screen, the game was ying on loop. It was the moment of victory. A voice came. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here, Summoner.¡± ¡°Fight for thend of birth.¡± ¡°Your Emperor has returned!¡± Your Emperor has returned! In an instant, the mes rose! The stage and cosyers appeared, and screams rang through the venue. Four 3D screens fell from the sky. All the cameras were being tested. Thementator in a suit and the host holding a card were putting on their headphones on the stage. The entrance was filled with fans who had not entered. The original view stopped in the van. After the group of youths in battle uniform came out, they shouted,¡±¡±K-God, han da.¡± In this kind of chaos, Feng NAI¡¯s face always had a kind of nonchnce that could suppress the situation. Most of the fans would not go forward. He only stood outside the bar. Mo bei was still walking at the back of the group, her back very straight. When she walked past in her uniform, her side profile was clear and cold. If there were too many people, they wouldn¡¯t notice who was next to them. On the other side, Zhao Jianjian and the socialites were shouting crazily,¡±¡±Brother Nan!¡± He could lose but not his face. Even though brother chennan did not have many fans. As brothers, they had to keep up appearances. However, just as mo bei was walking quickly into the arena ... Suddenly, there was an uproar. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting lost?¡± ¡°Why are you still in ck me?¡± ¡°Really? why don¡¯t you just go and die! Cancer!¡± Zhao Jianjian was in the crowd, and his first reaction was to use his fists. However, no one knew who had shouted these words or the exact location because there were too many people. Wang Dongdong followed behind mo bei. His face was a little pale, and he was about to speak. Mo bei¡¯s long legs stopped for a moment, and she only nced in the direction of the sound. It was emotionless, cold to the extreme, yet faint like the first snow. He was still so handsome. Just like when she was fighting, she would pick up her school bag and Pat it clean, leaving no trace. Some of the people who shouted felt guilty and took a step back. After all, she didn¡¯t want to be found out in public. And for some reason, that gaze sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Wang Dongdong followed mo bei into the venue and hesitantly asked,¡±¡±Topete, the mentality is the most important. Don¡¯t listen to what they say, you ...¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and suddenlyughed. Wang Dongdong paused. After all, everyone knew how difficult it was to make brother Nanugh. However, there was no warmth in his smile. ¡°Thank you for this half a year.¡± Mo bei stuffed a hand into her pocket, her eyes gleaming.¡±¡±No, thank you for always being willing to be my assistant.¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s fingers stopped there.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to see what esports really is like?¡± he asked. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei turned around, her ck hair hanging just above her eyes.¡±¡±Yes, I did.¡± Wang Dongdong clenched his fists.¡±I want to see. Actually, I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming now. You actually managed to enter the Nationalpetition. I always thought that you would leave very soon. After all, things have alreadye to this.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. Wang Dongdong nced at the scene behind him, which was still noisy. Mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±I¡¯ve never cared about those things. Aren¡¯t you guys the ones who support me?¡± Wang Dongdong suddenly stopped. He looked at the young man who was standing against the light. She felt her eyes burning. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see what esports is like,¡± the slightly cold voice said. Without waiting for Wang Dongdong¡¯s reaction. The slender figure walked into the crowd. In the past, he had always felt that mo Nan was destined to be drowned in ck me. But now, as long as you see that person ... You would feel that no matter if it was darkness or light, you would not be able to understand it. He would not be devoured. As he stood in the light, even the fluttering of his uniform could be heard. Countdown to thest three minutes! The cheers almost lifted the roof! The two teams met backstage. As they brushed past each other. Obviously, in terms of appearance and aura. Tu Hai had already lost by arge margin. After all, King was in ck me. In the past, it was only King. Now, there was mo bei and Xiang Nan. At the end of the line. When Chen Yu shook hands with her, he lowered his voice and said smugly,¡±It seems like you haven¡¯t had enough of yesterday¡¯s suffering.¡± Mo bei¡¯s indifferent eyes swept toward him. Chen Yu smiled. He was full of schemes.¡±It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat now. Don¡¯t me your former teammate for not reminding you.¡± Mo bei did not say anything. Chen Yu touched her shoulder.¡±You¡¯re still as tough as ever. Do you think that with K around, you¡¯re not afraid of anything? then just wait for the show to start. Watch how we beat you into submission.¡± He thought that was it. Chen Yu also felt that mo Nan couldn¡¯t say anything with his current personality. However, just as he was about to take a step. A voice sounded in his ear. ¡°That match.¡± Mo bei nced sideways, her hands still in her pockets. She said slowly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll return it to you today. ¡± What match? Chen Yu was confused at first. By the time he was in the position to y. He suddenly remembered. Oh. That match! Return it? Hahahaha, I¡¯m reallyughing my head off. With brother Lu around, how could he return the favor? Moreover, they still had a secret weapon. Thinking of this, Chen Yu looked at Wang Jun. It was also at this time that Wang Jun nodded in that direction. A man in a uniform stood at the end of Tu Hai¡¯s team. He wasn¡¯t there when they shook hands. The final minute was counting down. Thementator and host were in position. ¡°Friends, we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Summoner, are you ready?¡± ¡± 2021, the first round of the Nationalpetition begins!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s invite our Tu Hai, the ck me team!¡± As the host¡¯s voice fell. All the major tforms were broadcasting it live. The cameras adjusted their positions and aimed at the teams that came out from the two sides. The audience could not hide their excitement, which could be heard from their voices. As for the pro yers, the moment they put on their headphones, they would block out these sounds. Only his teammates could hear him. However, at this moment, the originally confident manager Li¡¯s chubby face suddenly turned a little green. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Opposite! Wang Jun actually poached him over!¡± Manager Li¡¯s panic could be imagined.¡±How could this be? Tu Hai¡¯s Secret weapon was him. I should have thought of it long ago, since I didn¡¯t leak any information.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Feng Yi frowned. ¡°He used to be our ck me¡¯s support. He is very familiar with young master¡¯s ystyle. What should we do now? if the other side has him, he would be a world-ss support.¡± Manager li had already started to run in circles anxiously. She really couldn¡¯t control her uneasiness ... Chapter 893 Chapter 893: Chapter 894: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Manager li reached out and grabbed his hair in frustration. ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet, you can calm down.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change. ¡°He¡¯s really too familiar with young master¡¯s ystyle. ¡± Manager li almost regretted setting up a strategy from the start. Now, it had be his weakness.¡±Show has our previous tactics.¡± Feng Yi frowned when he heard this.¡±What did you just say?¡± Manager Li¡¯s chubby face was so guilty that he didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly.¡±At that time, young master had thought about the auxiliary-jungler team up, so ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re letting such a support go to the enemy team?¡± Feng Yi interrupted him. ¡°I thought he¡¯de back,¡± manager li scratched his head. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±He knew naer¡¯s thoughts very well.¡± ¡°Ny percent.¡± When manager Li said this, his forehead was a little sweaty.¡±¡±Ny-nine percent.¡± Feng Yi nced sideways, his eyes cold. At this time, the members of Team ck me also recognized the support on the other side. Panda was feeling a little ufortable.¡±Why is he here?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Granny gray followed her line of sight and her fingers stopped.¡±F * ck! Was this for real? show?! What does Tu Hai mean by this?¡± When han Xi entered the venue, he swept his gaze across the audience and didn¡¯t see anyone. The light in his eyes turned a little cold. ¡°It¡¯s obviously to deal with the captain. ¡± ¡°Although there is no such thing as despicable on the battlefield, I still want to say that Tu Hai¡¯s way of doing things is dirty and annoying.¡± Panda tilted his eyes and looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Boss, before show left, he learned his tactics before leaving. Didn¡¯t he say he wasn¡¯t in China? This guy is clearly in contact with Tu Hai. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s side profile was handsome, and his entire face showed his usual nonchnce. He put on his headphones with his slender fingers and only said one sentence,¡±¡±Calm down, this is apetition.¡± Although what he said was true, it was not easy to really stabilize his mind. A tactical leak was a big deal for any team. Many people had overlooked the importance of the support position. They would also always forget that the support was the most familiar with each teammate¡¯s operation and subconscious action. It was impossible to say that he didn¡¯t care. Especially before grandma Hui sat down, she could still see Chen Yu¡¯s gaze. He clenched his hands.¡±When I saw Chen Yu before, he told me that he didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in contact with him?¡± Panda¡¯s emotions were fluctuating.¡±Did you forget what he said about my brother during the interview?¡± he asked. Granny gray lowered her head and did not say anything. Panda was a little disappointed.¡±I know you guys yed well before. Forget it. This is not the main point.¡± As he said this, he tilted his head and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, you should have heard of show¡¯s ability. He¡¯s a world-ss support. You have to be careful when you¡¯rening.¡± Mo bei had always been a man of few words, so she only replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± On the other hand, the audience was screaming because of show¡¯s appearance. The bulletments were even more explosive and direct. ¡°Show God!¡± ¡°Oh my God, what kind of celestial help is this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t stay in ck me for long. Some people say that the reason why ck me¡¯s battle records aren¡¯t as good as before is that show God has suddenly left.¡± ¡°If King God is going up against show God, it won¡¯t be good ...¡± The host smiled.¡±From everyone¡¯s reaction, we can see what a big move Tu Hai has made this time.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect show¡¯s newest owner to be Tu Hai.¡± Thementator, who was dressed in a suit, nced sideways.¡±About show God, I don¡¯t think I need to introduce him. I can only say that Tu Hai is really tight-lipped, giving us such a big surprise in the first round of the Nationalpetition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to what kind of surprise show God will bring us this time,¡± the host said.¡±Will he get another Penta kill?¡± ¡°A support that can y to show¡¯s level can be said to be god-like.¡± Thementator still felt a little regretful.¡±If ck me had been able to keep him back then, he would have been invincible this year. After all, with a yer like King around, the importance of a support will be more evident.¡± The host chuckled,¡±isn¡¯t there God Lu in Tuhai?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. With Lu Yifan around, show will have a lot of room for development.¡± Thementator raised his eyes.¡±I wonder what ck me¡¯s team members are thinking right now. Alright, we¡¯ll ban their champions now. Let¡¯s take a look at ck me¡¯s side ... Ah, as expected, he still cares a lot about show God. He banned his best champion right from the start.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, God-level yers like King and show have a deep pool of heroes,¡± anothermentator said. ¡°It¡¯s true. Look at show¡¯s expression. He¡¯s not affected at all.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s Tuhai¡¯s turn to ban heroes.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what does Tu Hai mean?¡± ¡°Not a single jungler has been banned?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who isn¡¯t afraid of King when he¡¯s fighting ck me. Tu Hai really has his own thoughts.¡± After Panda saw the other party¡¯s actions, he was also a little dumbfounded.¡±What is Tu Hai doing? is he ignoring the boss?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? without banning the assassin position, boss can do whatever he wants.¡± Granny gray did not notice anything. However, mo bei looked up. Her eyes were dark, and there was a glimmer at the corner of her eyes. After the opponent¡¯s final champion was chosen. The corner of his eyes deepened. It was very difficult to choose. It was not the other party. Instead, it was thest seat on their side. It seemed like there were many choices for the captain, but it was very difficult to choose. Mo bei nced at the hero she had already decided on. Then, he turned his gaze sideways and looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Time passed by slowly. This time, Feng nai took an exceptionally long time to choose his character. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Don¡¯t tell me Almighty k is asleep. ¡± ¡°K-God, quickly lock what you¡¯re best at!¡± ¡°They seem to have switched to four assassins, right?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ll bete ...¡± As soon as he said this, Feng nai moved his mouse and pressed the confirm button. Panda was already rubbing his hands together.¡±Let¡¯s go all out, brothers!¡± He said. Feng nai looked at the screen, his eyes unmoving.¡±¡±Look at my jungle.¡± Hearing this, Panda paused for a moment.¡±¡±Help boss look after the jungle?¡± This had never happened before. Usually, they were the ones fighting, and their boss had already finished eating up all the resources in the other side¡¯s jungle. Why today? Why would he say such a thing? Although he hadn¡¯t thought it through, Panda subconsciously followed his boss¡¯s instructions, and there was nothing wrong with that. As the game progressed to full bars. The live sound effects reached their ears. From the audience¡¯s point of view, the screen unfolded and showed the dazzling city crystal. ck me was red, and Tu Hai was blue. The camera angle changed. It was fixed on show. He wasn¡¯t very young, and as a foreign yer, his only weakness was that he wasn¡¯t fluent in Chinese. But in terms of technology, there was nothing to pick on. ¡°This field of view is beautifully done.¡± ¡°As expected, with show around, it¡¯s impossible for King to counter jungle.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be afraid. Even show seems to be able to guess where King will appear.¡± ¡°God-level prediction?¡± ¡°No wonder they didn¡¯t ban what King is good at. The better he is, the easier it is for show to determine where he is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a battle between experts!¡± ¡°That was a beautiful move! Tuhai¡¯s adc is starting to take the lead in gold. ¡± ¡°With show as a support, han Xi won¡¯t be able to farm.¡± ¡°Indeed. Inparison, mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support is a little weak.¡± Thementator didn¡¯t favor anyone, but it was true from the reaction of the audience. Mo bei and han Xi had not left the tower even once. Some people were already chuckling in thements. ¡°He¡¯s always been bragging about how he¡¯s an all-rounder and how he¡¯s the support mvp. Now that he¡¯s met a real God, he¡¯s not even a p anymore.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t mo bei and Xiang Nan always been like this? they show off in front of ordinary yers, but in front of God Lu and the others, they are very weak.¡± ¡°He should¡¯ve done this a long time ago. Let show God teach him a good lesson!¡± ¡°At the end of the day, doesn¡¯t anyone think that King¡¯s judgment was wrong? he didn¡¯t keep show God, but left a tumor in the team and protected him everywhere. Now, he¡¯s been suppressed so many times.¡± ¡°I wonder what mo bei and Xiang Nan are doing. Aren¡¯t they known as the support and jungler team up? what¡¯s the situation now? they¡¯re useless following my HAN University.¡± ¡°I hope that after this, the person I like will consider the feelings of his fans and why he doesn¡¯t want mo bei and Xiang Nan to y, because he only knows how to hype up the show.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Almighty k, right? I¡¯m the same. If Almighty k is protecting this person this time, more and more people will stop being fans.¡± ¡°Trash support. He waspletely crushed.¡± However, the people who watched the game and the people who yed the game noticed different things. Show had thought that with his familiarity with Team ck me, he would not be able to defeat them. They would definitely be able to enter King¡¯s jungle very quickly. After all, he knew better than anyone where King would be at this time. It was obvious that this was effective. Through his arrangement, their jungler, Lu Yifan, and topner, Chen Yu, had already killed the opponent¡¯s small monsters in advance. King¡¯s speed was already decreasing. Show understood one thing. To deal with him, they had to show that they had an economic advantage from the start. The effect was indeed very good. Even thementators had noticed this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°King went around the top half of the jungle. Didn¡¯t he get any money?¡± ¡°The economy is bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen King in so manypetitions, but this is the first time he¡¯s lost so much gold.¡± Naturally, ck me had also noticed the problem. Granny gray held the mouse and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Boss clearly said to pay attention to the jungle. When he saw the soldiers, he subconsciously went to buy food and pay. Now, boss¡¯s economy was reallygging behind. Anyone who yed this game knew. The higher the economy, the better the equipment, and the greater the damage. The so-called economic suppression could easily overwhelm Kerry. King had always won with speed, this was something everyone knew. But today, it felt like he had not woken up yet. Panda was also a little worried and looked over. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Feng nai moved the mouse as he gave temporary instructions.¡±¡±Look at your right side, don¡¯t get caught.¡± Granny gray hummed in acknowledgment and focused a lot more. In show¡¯s eyes, this was just hisst struggle. Top, mid, adc. At this time, what everyone would do, show knew it like the back of his hand. Other than ck me, who was a support. He didn¡¯t take mo bei or Xiang Nan seriously. If he hadn¡¯t watched the interview and heard ye Bing say that she wanted to fight with this person ... He wouldn¡¯t spare any extra attention. But now it seemed ... This support wasn¡¯t very good either. The adc didn¡¯t manage tond thest hit that he should have. Of course, with him around, no one would easilye over. Tuhai¡¯s adcughed in disdain. As if he was joking, he sent a public message. ¡°Brother Nan, you don¡¯t even dare to show your face. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shaking my head. Brother chennan, you are not afraid of anything. Now, you don¡¯t even dare to help the ADC farm. What did you do in dark res? are you retiring?¡± The person who had spoken was one of the actors who had yed mo Nan. He had heard that mo Nan¡¯s condition had returned. He had also watched his games and was still worried. Now that he had show, he didn¡¯t have to think about how mo Nan would y after his ss change. Wasn¡¯t it just a support? They had even stronger people here. As for mo Nan, if they could make him shut up once, they could make him shut up a second time. He just had to make things difficult for Chen Yu and put him in an awkward position. Then he would be crushed directly! Panda could see these words as a friend. ¡°Bastard!¡± He clenched his fists. However, mo bei¡¯s side profile did not show the slightest fluctuation in emotion. Wearing ck headphones, she moved the mouse with her right hand, and her left hand moved up and down very quickly. From this angle, she could only see the faint arc of light under the light. The bulletments were already cursing. ¡°ck me is doomed this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Mo bei and Xiang Nan are cancer.¡± ¡°With such a support, if I were han da, I would definitely curse him.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not assisting Frost God to kill minions. What is he doing?¡± ¡°You did do quite a few visualizations. Hehehe, who doesn¡¯t know how to do visualizations?¡± At this moment. Show¡¯s stun had han Xi trapped. The opponent¡¯s adc also knew how to grasp the timing and was about to let han Xi take some damage. It was not that mo bei did not block it, but even if she did, her HP would still drop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to kill him at the start?¡±thementator was excited. Han Xi is in a dangerous situation.¡± ¡°Positioning!¡± ¡°I wonder if I can Dodge it!?¡± ¡°I definitely have to pay for dodging.¡± That¡¯s right, han Xi had indeed handed over his sh. At the critical moment, of course, he had to save first blood. It was this sh. Some people were really angry. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the support does.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I block the damage?¡± ¡°He did block the damage, but it¡¯s been so long. What¡¯s the use of his vision?¡± ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t understand mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s operation this time.¡± ¡°I feel like he¡¯s a lot different from before.¡± ¡°Could it really be as people say?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ying for you. ¡± And Tu Hai¡¯s adc, who had missed this first blood, was even more proud: ¡°Brother Nan, why are you running?e, let¡¯s fight face to face.¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894: Nationalpetition, face smacking 1 Trantor: 549690339 If Panda had seen that taunt, he would definitely have left the tower to give the other side a good beating. No one would be like mo bei right now, wearing ck headphones and clicking the mouse as if she didn¡¯t see anything. In the eyes of others, it was apletely meaningless action. However, this point made show raise his eyebrows. He actually didn¡¯t take the bait? ¡°The Nan fans are going to be pped in the face again. The fiercest support? Hehehe, you¡¯re so cowardly that you¡¯re even autistic. ¡± This was what the bullet screen said. The yers definitely couldn¡¯t see it. However, Tu Hai¡¯s adc had the same thought. This person wanted to get up? What a dream. The people they sent away woulde back. That would prove that they had indeed acted as mo Nan. The expression on his face when he had heard the people around him mention mo bei heading south. They had thought that this yer hadpletely recovered from his injuries and had even picked up a support champion that they were not familiar with. From the looks of it now, that was against an ordinary team. At the National League, mo Nan was no match at all! As he thought about it, Tu Hai¡¯s ADC rushed forward, as if he was going to cross the tower to kill. Show suddenly sent out a retreat signal. Tu Hai¡¯s ADC didn¡¯t understand and looked in the direction of show,¡±¡±Brother?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first. ¡± It had to be said that as a top-tier support, show¡¯s agility was extremely strong. Just as he finished his sentence. Feng nai, who was supposed to be in the jungle, had appeared at the bottomne. If Tu Hai¡¯s ADC didn¡¯t retreat, he would most likely be beaten to a critical state. Because even though han Xi¡¯s blood volume was insufficient ... However, Monan¡¯s HP had not been depleted much. No, that was not right. Not only that. Show moved his mouse. Seeing that Feng nai wasn¡¯t chasing after them but was finishing off the CS on thene, his eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth curved up.¡±I actually didn¡¯t notice that mo Nan, who¡¯s opposite me, has something in his hand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc had not realized what the problem was. ¡°Show¡± swirled the page.¡±Mo bei and Xiang Nan probably gave thest hit money to King on purpose.¡± ¡°Give up money?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc¡¯s eyes widened.¡±That¡¯s impossible. How did he notice my tactics?¡± ¡°So what if they noticed? How long do you think a support can help King?¡± ¡°Lu, it¡¯s time for you to keep an eye on this mo Nan,¡± show said. ¡°I¡¯ll be down soon. ¡°Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers moved. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s show them how fast we can take the resources in the jungle.¡± Whatever show said, there would be a trantor to trante. When Lu Yifan made his move ... Show led the adc out of the safe zone. He knew exactly where King was. It would be easy for him to swallow his resources. However, the moment he entered the opponent¡¯s jungle. Only then did he realize that the other party had actually set up a vision here. Show¡¯s finger paused for a moment. ording to conventional logic, this field of view could not have been ced here! Tu Hai¡¯s ADC was still moving forward fiercely. From where they were, they could already see King¡¯s figure. ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected, he¡¯s here! Could he be killed? Brother, I still have sh! Brother Lu is here too!¡± Show nodded at the beginning. However, when he stepped into the second field of vision ... Their expressions changed as they sent out the ¡®retreat¡¯ signal again! Before the match started, the higher-ups had already given instructions. After the start of the match, the countermeasures against King had to follow show¡¯s instructions. Therefore, after seeing the signal, he was stunned. Even if Tu Hai¡¯s adc was unwilling, he could only retreat. ¡°Wow, what a pity!¡± ¡°I thought they were going to catch my Almighty K. I was scared to death.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t catch anyone from this position, we can at least get a blue buff. Why did they retreat?¡± There were some things that ordinary yers couldn¡¯t understand. Thementators understood, and one of them was excited. ¡°It¡¯s mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s vision! I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go?¡± The host chuckled as he reminded him of his choice of words. Thementator came back to his senses.¡±I¡¯m sorry, dear viewers. I¡¯m just too surprised. Didn¡¯t we just not understand why mo bei and Xiang Nan wanted to have a field of vision here instead of giving han Xi a very good protective measure?¡± I felt that his vision was very strange, but look at it now, what effect it has!¡± ¡°You mean, mo bei and Xiang Nan predicted show¡¯s movements and knew that Tu Hai¡¯s target was their own jungle?¡± The othermentator gave a conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, they didn¡¯t ban the positions that King was good at because show knew King¡¯s movements very well. As long as they cooperated well with their teammates, they could invade the jungle. Just now, the upper half of the jungle was countered by Tu Hai just like that. As long as they restricted King¡¯s development and trapped han Xi under the tower, there was basically no way for ck me to fight. Because of the vision that mo bei had created in the lower half of the jungle, Tu Hai did not dare to act rashly! After all, no matter what they do, ck me will be able to see them!¡± ¡°The meaning of two vision is even more obvious. If you dare to go against my captain¡¯s jungle, I¡¯ll immediately support you and fight back! It¡¯s simply domineering!¡± Thementator finished. The people on the bullet screen didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Thismentator can¡¯t be someone mo Nan hired, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s bragging so much just because I¡¯m in the field of vision?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. You¡¯re so good at bragging. ¡± Thementator also knew that the audience on the other side of the screen might not understand what he was saying. But those who knew the game well would know. A good support didn¡¯t need you to y a cool image. Most of it was about the details and the control of the prediction. No one knew. Just how strong were mo bei and Xiang Nan? Not only was he protecting han Xi, he was also protecting half of King¡¯s jungle. With him around, even show would find it difficult to control the pace of the entire game. When experts exchanged blows, they would all have an idea of what to do. People didn¡¯t pay attention. As Show retreated, he tightened his grip on the mouse. In his n, it was impossible for such a situation to ur. Even if they couldn¡¯t catch King, they could at least snatch his jungle resources andpletely suppress his growth. ¡°Why are there two different views in that ce?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc also knew that not only did they not gain any advantage this time, but they also lost theirst hit. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that,¡± Show said, controlling his character.¡±The information you gave me on mo Nan is far from what he looks like in real life.¡± Just as he finished his sentence. King¡¯s finances were catching up. ¡°Show¡± frowned.¡±As expected, he¡¯s giving King the gold for thest hit.¡± Lu Yifan also took a look at the situation, but he was not as calm as he looked. It was because he was well aware that Monan¡¯s defense had affected their n. But there was one more thing. He had forgotten. He was now a support. No matter how strong his prediction was, it had no lethality! ¡°He won¡¯t be able to move over,¡± Lu Yifan said as he moved his finger. ¡°As expected of Lu.¡± Show chuckled.¡±He really can¡¯t make it. With that little gold, what can he do? Lu, you coordinate with the mid and grab a wave. At this time, ck me¡¯s mid will habitually rush in. It¡¯s been three minutes, it¡¯s time to get first blood.¡± Just after he finished speaking. As expected, Panda in the middlene started to move forward. After all, farming and pressing thene were stronger than the opponent ¡®s, so they wanted to have a good view of the opponent¡¯s side. However, the moment hended ... The mage in the middle of Tuhai changed his previous state and swept towards him. Panda sensed that there was a high possibility of an ambush and wanted to retreat. ¡°F * ck! Lu Yifan!¡± Why was he here? That was Panda¡¯s first thought. The second thought was to let go. However, the roads on both sides were blocked. It was as if Lu Yifan knew that he was here, so he came. All the skillsnded behind Panda. Coupled with Tuhai¡¯s midner¡¯s freezing skill. Panda looked as if he was being pressed to the ground and beaten up. The fragile him saw his HP drop sharply. Until a sound effect came from the screen. First Blood! ¡°First blood!¡± ¡°Tu Hai has taken the first drop of blood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my God Lu! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± In all the matches, first blood was the most exciting. However, to the surprise of the audience, it was not king who had taken first blood. In China, King was the second person to win the title of first kill King after God z. Today, they actually let the other side get first blood? The ck me fans watching the live broadcast were all stunned. At this moment, the bullet screen was filled withments.¡±Did you see that? What did I say? I had to protect that person, but now, I¡¯ve fallen from the altar. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just didn¡¯t get first blood.¡± ¡°Why not? look at his finances. He didn¡¯t even explode. How can we carry him?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a one-man game. Why do you have to ask Almighty k to carry you?¡± ¡°You still call him God? Ha, as a fan, I¡¯mpletely disappointed. In order to protect this malignant tumor, he has made his rtionship with others so bad. As the captain, he should reflect on himself. If he can¡¯t carry, how can he y professionally?¡± The corner of show¡¯s mouth curved up when he saw the score. ¡°Lu, go to the topne. You and Chen Yu can easily take down ck me¡¯s top right now. He¡¯s used to finishing off his CS from the bushes.¡± After knowing the exact location, it would naturally be easy to catch them. Moreover, Lu Yifan had chosen an assassin who could use stealth. By the time granny gray reacted, it was already toote. Soon, another sound effect was heard. It was only for a moment. The number of heads had changed from 0:1 to 0:2. Lu Yifan¡¯s finances had doubled. There was an obvious burst of cheers at the scene. In ck me¡¯s preparation area, manager li pulled at his hair. He was almost bald. One could imagine how the bullet screen was already filled withments. After all, the feeling he gave off was that ck me would not be able to withstand a single blow. In reality, only Panda and granny gray knew that they did not lose in terms of technique, but that the other party clearly knew what they would subconsciously do and where they were in this position. ¡°ck me is going to suffer this time.¡± ¡°Lu Yifan¡¯s prediction was too urate,¡± thementator said. The othermentator shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a prediction. On Tu Hai¡¯s side, it should be ¡®show¡¯ inmand. He¡¯s very familiar with every yer in ck me at all times and what they¡¯re doing. This is the power of a world-ss support. If ck me wants to rely on King alone this time, it will be dangerous.¡± The most important thing was that after the previous round ... When ck me¡¯s top and mid left the tower, they would have to be wary of him. They were afraid of being ambushed. If that happened, ck me would lose the initiative in this match. Two kills in a row. The confident smile on show¡¯s face returned. The obstruction that mo bei brought to the South was nothing. What could he do by himself? However, show¡¯s smile didn¡¯tst long. A line of words appeared on the screen. ¡°King has sessfully killed a hero!¡± What? Show looked over and saw that the kill count had be 1:2! Their midner died? ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s mid: ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. I don¡¯t know why he came out.¡± ¡°You were killed by someone who was poorer than you.¡± ¡°Brother Hu, that shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Chen Yu shook his head. Brother Hu wanted to say that the person in front of him was none other than King. However, losing his life on the field was losing it. There was nothing to exin. It was just that he had indeed been stunned by the show just now. Chen Yu wouldfort his teammates at this time.¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. We¡¯lle back in a while. ¡± Because of this kill, show¡¯s hands tightened. This kill was too important. Without this kill, show was almost certain that Tuhai would have won the game in less than 30 minutes. But now, King¡¯s kill was like a tranquilizer to ck me. The most important thing was, based on his understanding of him. At this time, with this kind of gold, he shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the middlene. No, I can¡¯t give the other side a chance to turn the tables. Show raised his head and looked at Lu Yifan. After Lu Yifan was done clearing the wilderness, he did not go anywhere else and only caught the topne. Very quickly, the score became 1:3! As a result, the head ck me had just taken became insignificant. The most important thing was that Lu Yifan did not stop. Taking advantage of the situation, he helped the topner take down ck me¡¯s defense tower. It was obvious that granny gray was suffering so much that she was starting to get a little autistic. He turned his gaze to the side and wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Watching ck me¡¯s current state ... ¡°With Lu Yifan¡¯s current financial situation, no one can fight him head-on,¡± thementator said. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes, and I¡¯ve already gotten three heads. ¡± ¡°Is there going to be another midne?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give up this tower. ¡± ¡°Indeed. If we don ¡®t, we might be killed by force.¡± Almost everyone thought so. Even show felt that everything was going ording to his n. However, in the next second, a figure swept over from the jungle and shed horizontally. Not only did Tu Hai fail to take down the defense tower, but Lu Yifan was also beaten to a critical state. ¡°You can still show off like this? Who said Almighty k can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°F * ck, the economic difference is so big, but he can still cut people like this. He¡¯s simply invincible!¡± ¡°k-God ising over, but the people on the other side don¡¯t seem to notice.¡± ¡°He¡¯s noting over, is he? Almighty k has been nearby the whole time. It seems like he¡¯s deliberately trying to catch Lu Yifan.¡± Show had also realized it. He moved his mouse to see what was going on over there, but he couldn¡¯t leave. This was because the jungle that led to the middlene was all in the vision of the other side. In other words, his every move could be seen from that side. ¡°Mo bei faces south.¡± When show said these four words, his eyes darkened.¡±I had wanted to y with ck me for a while, but it seems I¡¯ll have to forget about it, Lu.¡± After Lu Yifan saw themand, he headed toward the middlene. This time, Panda directly became a Memorial. Two times. Both the top and middlene had already died twice. Panda could not help but raise his hand to drink some water. The boss didn¡¯t even get the upper half of the jungle. If this continued, how could they fight? Everyone could tell that ck me was in trouble. It was indeed so. From the start of the game, the Champions that Tu Hai had banned and chosen seemed to have nothing to do with Feng nai, but in reality, they were all meant to cut off Feng NAI¡¯s escape route, making it difficult for him to get the support of his teammates. In addition, no matter what adjustments they made. The other party could even know where they were. Even han Xi realized that it would be difficult to find a breakthrough. This was because show was familiar with all of their battles. The most important thing was that he even knew their habits like the back of his hand. To make matters worse, the middle tower was also gone. Tu Hai¡¯s side seemed to have expected victory. Dark me¡¯s fans wanted to turn off their screens. At this moment, Lu Yifan suddenly stopped. Why did all his beasts in the lower half of the game disappear? Suddenly ... He raised his head and looked at the number disyed on the screen! When did King¡¯s finances be so high? And why did hee to the second half? Show didn¡¯t realize it. Just as he thought of this. Tuhai¡¯s adc at the bottomne was still taunting mo bei, as if he was ying the Eagle catches the chicks. Mo bei didn¡¯t even look up as she continued to type on the keyboard. However, in the next second, her fingers suddenly moved up and down faster. The character in control instantly locked onto Tuhai¡¯s adc at the bottomne. The adc didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that he could escape since show God was there. However, his eyes widened when the Dragon¡¯s saber behind him fell. King, when did hee out? Why didn¡¯t they know that he was here? The first thing he did was to rece the adc with a show. In his impression, even if he suffered a loss in this wave, he would only be left with a bit of health. With Feng NAI¡¯s finances, there was no way he could get this kill. However, when show got closer, he realized that he was wrong. The de that came from the air stopped two people. The overwhelming damagebined with mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s big moves. Tu Hai¡¯s adc didn¡¯t have any resistance at all, and he was directly lying on the ground. Show entered the tower with little health left. Feng NAI¡¯s saber came shing horizontally again. Show, who was familiar with him, clicked his mouse and shed out of the highest level of movement, leaving him with no skill. ¡°How can you kill me, King? I¡¯m your support, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± However, the moment he finished his sentence ... No one saw the youngster with ck headphones move his mouse to the extreme. On the screen, a figure shed into the tower, as if he had predicted his movements. It was at that position that he dealt the only damage. After being hit, show¡¯s slender fingers stopped moving and his eyes slowly widened. How, how could this be possible! This was absolutely impossible! Chapter 895 Chapter 895: Nationalpetition, face pping (2) Trantor: 549690339 However, the sound effects and the darkened screen wouldn¡¯t lie. God-level prediction, tower kill. Tu Hai¡¯s bottomne was all dead! Show¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at his own body that had copsed in the game. In that scene just now, the adc didn¡¯t matter. However, he had never thought that he would die. Furthermore, it was after dodging King¡¯s attack ... Who exactly was this mo bei Xiang Nan from ck me? Show couldn¡¯t help but look up. They were separated by thick ss. Neither team could hear the other. However, he could clearly feel the shock from the audience and thementators! ¡°Show God is dead?¡± the host blinked. One of thementators paused.¡±I must be dreaming.¡± Only thementator, who had just analyzed the situation, waspletely excited.¡±¡±That was beautiful. Mo Nan¡¯s move just now was too beautiful!¡± The bulletments caused a heated discussion. ¡°What kind of prediction was that? Mo Nan seemed to have guessed that show God would avoid King God¡¯s damage. ¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? that¡¯s impossible. I must be confused.¡± ¡°In that situation, a casual hit would probably hit.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll just randomly hit it. Look at where mo Nan¡¯s sh is.¡± ¡°Alright, let the Nan fans brag about it. It¡¯s not easy to encounter such a thing.¡± But was it really an ident? The ever-present show knew that this was no ident. Especially King, why was he there? ording to his past habits, he would not have done this. Show¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at 3:4 kills. This time, he did not call Lu Yifan. Instead, he pressed his headset.¡±Chen Yu, force Teng Hui to hand over the second tower. ording to his usual style of y, he has already used up all his blue. He won¡¯t have any skills.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Chen Yu¡¯s gold had always been higher than Teng Hui ¡®s. Even if he was a little weaker in terms of handling, show could still guess his position. This way, it would be much more convenient to attack. Moreover, before the match, show had already told them the characteristics of each yer in ck me. What was there to be afraid of? Even if King could make it back. Without the support of his teammates, how much could he get back? Chen Yu¡¯s lips curled up, carrying a smug smile. He picked up the sledgehammer and easily found granny Gray¡¯s position. It was indeed as show had said. He had no more skills. Teng Hui, who had a huge economic gap, didn¡¯t notice Chen Yu because of the opponent¡¯s prediction. He couldn¡¯t find any form at all. When faced with an enemy who suddenly appeared beside him, even if he dodged the other party¡¯s damage, once he was stunned by the other party, he would not be able to escape at all. It was just the blink of an eye. The head that was lost at the bottomne, Tu Hai had already found it at the topne. 3:5? Most importantly, ck me¡¯s middle and uppernes only had a few towers left. Panda and granny gray were undoubtedly under the greatest pressure, as could be seen from their expressions. ¡°It seems that the wave at the bottomne didn¡¯t beat down Tuhai¡¯s arrogance. As expected of show, his mentality is really stable.¡± ¡°From now on, ck me will be a difficult opponent.¡± ¡°Yes, in this situation, we need King¡¯s support. Otherwise, with such a huge difference in gold, ck me¡¯s top and middlenes will be lost.¡± This was the effect that show wanted. How could he let King start the tempo? However, he was really difficult to deal with. He had originally thought that as long as he was familiar with his controls, he would be able to put him in a desperate situation. However, in such a short time, he had changed all his habits and gradually made it difficult for people to figure out his position. Even if that was the case, so what? Not everyone was like King. Besides, habits could be changed, but it was impossible to change a subconscious that had formed over the years. However, why was this guy¡¯s economy so high? Show¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Brother, how much of King¡¯s whereabouts can you guess?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My wild is gone.¡± Lu Yifan paused for a moment. Show¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue to develop like this,¡± Lu Yifan said. Show¡¯s eyes were deep as he moved his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t let this continue. ¡± When he said this, his gaze fell on mo bei and Xiang Nan. As a support, he knew that his attention had been diverted. Even if King¡¯s habits had changed, based on his prediction, he should have known King¡¯s position. It seemed like he really had to cut off King¡¯s supportpletely. ¡°Lu.¡± ¡°Change the previous n,¡± themander of show said.¡±Focus on the topne and make sure King doesn¡¯t have a chance toe down again.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc eximed,¡±I still want to teach mo Nan a good lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You stay here and keep mo Nan busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wander,¡±show smiled. What? Tu Hai¡¯s adc didn¡¯t understand what was going on. However, Lu Yifan knew very well that mo Nan¡¯s assistance would greatly affect their ns. When it came to the lineup selection, they had wanted King to not get any support. In the early stages of the game, they had already devoured ck me¡¯s jungle. The resources for the topne were all with them. However, at the bottomne, they didn¡¯t have any advantage at all. It was because that person seemed to be able to predict their actions. When did his prediction be so strong? Lu Yifan tightened his grip on the mouse. After show was at full power, his eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s time to let ck me have a taste of the auxiliary jungler ADC team up that his Captain has been looking forward to.¡± As he said that, his fingers moved up and down faster. This was the first time Chen Yu had seen such a show. He didn¡¯t know what made him use all his strength. However, this also meant that ck me was truly finished. ¡°Enjoy the torture we¡¯ve brought.¡± Chen Yu waved the de in his hand and headed straight for the defense tower. Teng Hui was still resurrected. Feng nai had to guard this tower. In other words, at the same time. Mo bei paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±han Xi nced sideways. ¡°Middlene.¡± As mo bei¡¯s voice fell. Something had obviously happened on Panda¡¯s side. ¡°Lu Yifan, you¡¯re here to catch me again! F * ck! And show!¡± With three people surrounding it, Panda had no way of escaping. Even though Feng nai had managed to defend the topne, he had also beaten Chen Yu to a critical state. However, knowing Panda¡¯s habit of showing off, it was easy for them to take down the middle by cooperating with their teammates. 3:6. The economic gap waspletely pulled apart. Han Xi wanted to do something to break the deadlock and force his way towards Tu Hai¡¯s adc. This was undoubtedly an opportunity for the bottomne. Everyone was shouting,¡±cold God chase!¡± Chase!¡± However, mo bei spat out the word,¡±retreat.¡± Han Xi also realized that he had lost his cool. As he retreated, he didn¡¯t forget to turn around and use a big move. Tu Hai¡¯s adc didn¡¯t expect him to make such a move, and he was beaten to a residual blood state. This made the audience feel a sense of regret. ¡°What are mo bei and Xiang Nan doing?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow my ice God?¡± ¡°Why is he erging it in the grass? Are you blind?¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896: Mo bei Xiang Nan, what kind of God is this? Trantor: 549690339 Just as thisment floated across the screen ... The figure on the other side suddenly appeared. It was Lu Yifan! Other than him. There was another person in the grass. The middlene sorcerer! ¡°I¡¯ve been hit. What¡¯s up with this mo Nan?¡± Show didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s a prediction. Since he wants to block it so badly, then give him the chance. Lu, catch him.¡± Lu Yifan had the same n. At this moment, people finally understood why mo bei and Xiang Nan had cast a silence skill in the grass. Because if the three of them rushed up together, he and han Xi would be trapped here. The only chance of survival was that the mages in the middlene did not manage to unleash their full power in the first instant. This gave han Xi a great chance of survival. However, mo Nan, who was standing in his way ... Han Xi raised his eyes. Mo bei had her earphones on and didn¡¯t even look up.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. That one word made han Xi hesitate. Meanwhile, Lu Yifan had already gotten close to mo bei. ¡°I can¡¯t escape.¡± This was something that everyone knew. No matter how mo bei moved, as a support, it was impossible for her to escape the situation where her gold had not caught up yet. ¡°If it were me, my hands would have left the keyboard.¡± As the host said this, the figure on the screen turned around and plunged into the grass, then moved to farm. ¡°He¡¯s still thinking about money at this time?¡± What kind of logic was that? ¡°You want to hide, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t Dodge it at all.¡± He really couldn¡¯t escape. Lu Yifan was already close to mo bei¡¯s spirit. Meanwhile, show had also predicted mo bei¡¯s position and immediately stunned her with his big move. After Tu Hai¡¯s adc saw this scene, he ate a blood bag and pressed the return key. Looking at the figure that was being pushed to the corner, he was full of pride and wanted to eat this drop of blood: ¡°Brother Nan, let me send you to your death again!¡± Just like before, he had no power to retaliate. Don¡¯t look like you can turn the tables. However, at this moment. Under normal circumstances, he would have fled to the bottom of the tower. He didn¡¯t know why it was flying in his direction. The adc¡¯s eyes widened. He was caught off guard and took a hit! This caused him to be a trace of blood again! ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mo Nan wants to counterattack?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what did he exchange for his equipment?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sold all the support equipment?¡± Show also realized what mo bei was trying to do. ¡°¡±Stop him!¡± However, it was clear that they had underestimated mo bei¡¯s hand speed. The adc could only watch helplessly as the figure crashed into him. He had died under the tower with him. What was this? What the hell was this! ¡°I¡¯m really going to blow mo Nan¡¯s trumpet. He¡¯s actually able to trade one for one in this situation?¡± ¡°Go to the defense tower in exchange for your life. I now believe that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support is really powerful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just fierce. Brother chennan¡¯s hand speed is godlike. How did he think of changing his equipment and when did he change it?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, look at the road!¡± ¡°On our way? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nothing much happened. It was just that Chen Yu had been taken away by Feng nai. This wave. ck me had actually profited from this? The stadium erupted into cheers once again! Tu Hai¡¯s adc was still stunned. It was because he had never expected mo Nan to y like that. Show nced at him and said,¡±didn¡¯t you ask someone to fight you head-on?¡± Why did you turn back then?¡± ¡°I thought he, he ...¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc had clearly been careless, but mo Nan could even calcte this, and he could calcte that he wouldn¡¯t return to base? Why? Even Panda was surprised. How did his brother calcte whether that person would return to the city or not and use this method to trade one for one? There was nothing to be surprised about. If a person trained until two in the morning every day and reviewed all of the other party¡¯s matches, he would definitely be able to win. They would more or less understand this person¡¯s habits. Show narrowed his eyes. For the first time, he felt troubled. But very quickly, he adjusted his rhythm.¡±Lu, continue to catch him.¡± It would take time for mo bei to resurrect to the South. And this match could not be dragged to the end. He had to take advantage of this opportunity to destroy ck me¡¯s path! Shi Feng had to admit that show was indeed very strong. Moreover, he had a good understanding of ck me. Even though mo bei knew that Feng nai was in danger at this moment. However, there were still nearly 30 seconds before her resurrection. 30 seconds. Lu Yifan sneaked over from the jungle. Show gave him a full boost. Even his speed had increased. The role of the auxiliary and jungler team up was exined. Han Xi no longer had any skills left. If he left the bottomne, the bottomne would be lost. So he couldn¡¯t leave. Panda, on the other hand, had less than ten seconds to revive. A small soldier had already entered the middle Lane¡¯s defense tower. Thus, the first small team battle between ck me and Tu Hai began. Two against three. It was unavoidable. Feng nai had never thought of avoiding it. However, after killing Chen Yu, he clearly didn¡¯t have much blue left. Show was well aware of this, and that was why he seized the opportunity. He wanted tounch a counterattack when King ran out of skills. Feng nai had also realized it. The de of the sword streaked across the ground, and the entire screen was covered in silver light. With a sh of his saber, he first stopped Lu Yifan from approaching. Then, he moved and entered the grass. However, the opponent¡¯s mage was there. In order not to be frozen. Feng nai, who only had half a tank of health left, had no choice but to jump out of the grass to receive show¡¯s damage. It was a moment of silence. He thought that he would be trapped. But Feng nai turned around and shed again. Show looked at his own blood, and the corner of his mouth slowly curved up. ¡°It¡¯s no use, you¡¯ve already run out of mana.¡± Feng nai knew his own situation. However, he didn¡¯t stop there. Because he knew that someone woulde. Someone would definitelye. ¡°Are you waiting for Teng Hui?¡± Show raised the Codex in his hand and said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed, King. He¡¯lle, but he¡¯s too weak to take a single blow.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw him use a backhanded big move and hit the river. Teng Hui¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes trembled. Was it prediction again? ¡°I said I know where you are.¡± Show a smile. The mage on the other side used the momentum and immediately got close to Teng Hui. Teng Hui, who had been frozen, would definitely escape. However, if they fled, they were destined not to be able to support Feng nai. This was the n that show hadid out from the beginning. Using his absolute understanding of ck me ... They had suppressed the finances of all of ck me¡¯s members. He didn¡¯t need to ban what King was good at. He only needed to ban what the middle and topnes were good at. Then, he let Lu Yifan catch it. They would beat the other party until they couldn¡¯t y any role in the team battle. This was equivalent to cutting off King¡¯s path. Who could be a God without teammates? Show turned around.¡±You¡¯re the only one left now, King.¡± Mo bei could see the screen, and it was because she could see it that her hands clenched even tighter. Ten seconds left ... Chapter 897 Chapter 897: Mo bei, switched to her left hand Trantor: 549690339 Nine seconds. Mo bei pulled the thread and switched ces with her mouse and keyboard. Show had once again locked onto Feng nai. ¡°Goodbye.¡± However, in the next second. Feng nai swung his scimitar and drew closer. Show¡¯s pupils contracted. Impossible, this person should be out of mana. Feng nai had indeed run out of mana. There was only a little bit of residue left. However, King would not stand there obediently and let anyone beat him up. Even if he was already in a critical state. When the silver light fell, it swept forward! Show was shocked. He did not even have time to use his sh before he lost half of his health. As a support, he had no choice but to retreat. However, this didn¡¯t affect his determination to take down King in this match! Three seconds. Mo bei looked at the time on the screen, her left hand on the mouse. ¡°Left side, block him.¡± As soon as Show¡¯s voice fell. Tu Hai¡¯s mage immediately dodged to the side, trying to use his freeze skill to trap Feng nai. The figure waved his scimitar and used the minion wave toplete the discement. The freezing skill was gone. Not only that. After that person stood still, he suddenly turned around. Tuhai¡¯s mage saw the scimitar fall. Show raised his scepter and fell silent. Feng NAI¡¯s HP would inevitably be reduced. However, what he wanted was not to protect his health, but to counter-kill! Tuhai¡¯s mage¡¯s eyes wavered as he saw The White Shadowing at him at high speed, and he subconsciously wanted to escape. Show shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t retreat!¡± The mage raised his head, not knowing why. Feng NAI¡¯s damagended on him. He had run out of mana. He really didn¡¯t have any mana left. However, it was toote when Tuhai¡¯s mages realized this. Because he had chosen to avoid the attack, the damage he had taken was already lower than King¡¯s health ... 0 seconds. Mo bei rushed out of the city almost immediately. However, at this moment. Chen Yu, who had resurrected long ago, appeared silently to Feng NAI¡¯s right. It was obvious that he was going to y dirty. ¡°Attack!¡± The Showmand was given. Feng nai, who had been attacked from three sides, had his back heavily hit by Chen Yu¡¯s hammer. Teng Hui wanted to go over, but Lu Yifan had set up a sword formation. He was financially suppressed, and he had no way to fight with the other party. ¡°Retreat!¡± Feng nai had said this word. This was because he knew very well that in this situation, Teng Hui¡¯s arrival was undoubtedly another drop of blood. Chen Yu raised the stone hammer high and was about to give Feng nai a fatal blow. Many in the audience had already closed their eyes. It was because they knew the location. Even if someone had arrived. Almighty K would not have survived either. Chen Yu looked at the person in front of him, a smile on his face. He had never had the experience of killing King by himself. After today. King would no longer be considered a God that they could not reach! Chen Yu moved his mouse, his face filled with determination. However, in the next second. The person who was originally in front of him suddenly moved to the left, using the punishment skill to slow him down and at the same time, sweeping forward. His target was Tuhai¡¯s mage! Whether it was in front of the screen or the audience. They had all witnessed an impossible counterattack! Thementator couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily,¡±¡±Beautiful!¡± The silver light on the ground was still there, but Chen Yu was frozen. King hadn¡¯t been killed by him. Instead, he had exchanged one for one with their magician. How did he do it? Didn¡¯t he already run out of mana? The voices of the entire audience swept over. Thementator¡¯s tone also fluctuated.¡±In a situation where there is no blue and no support, he can still take one down in a 1v3. It can only be said that the God has not been destroyed!¡± ¡°Yes, the God hasn¡¯t been destroyed yet!¡± Anothermentator stood up.¡±King is King after all.¡± Extreme positioning, God-level prediction, a three-sided pincer attack, under the situation where there was no blue, he dodged one skill after another, and finally took Tu Hai¡¯s mage away. If it was someone else, they would have been trapped to death in one second. Yet, he had reversed the situation again and again. If there were reinforcements, even if it was only one person. He would not have died. This was what everyone could feel the most. It was also the reason why mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped, and her hair fell down to cover her eyes. They seemed familiar. This scene was all too familiar. In that match. Her brother didn¡¯t receive any support either. Even if the situation was different. However, the scene was extremely simr ... The only way to kill a God was to make him lose his teammates. Show to familiarize everyone in ck me. Whether it was Teng Hui, Panda, han Xi, or Feng nai. The tendencies that they would subconsciously do. As long as he made good use of this. Things had indeed developed in the direction he had thought. King was dead. Who could stop them? ¡°One wave!¡± ck me did not have the upper hand in the top Lane¡¯s Tower to begin with. Now, the tower had been destroyed by the minion wave. Even though Panda in the middlene had been resurrected, he was only left with one turret. Han Xi quickly returned to the city, and a tower at the bottomne was broken. However, Tu Hai¡¯s goal was clear. They were relying on the minion wave to destroy ck me¡¯s city crystal! Mo bei Xiang Nan? Show raised her eyes and looked at the figure in front of her. Her lips slowly curved up. Although you¡¯re very powerful. But it was no use. No matter how strong the support was, it still needed someone to cooperate. Not to mention that this was only the early stage. ¡®The you who doesn¡¯t cause any harm.¡¯ What can it stop us from doing? It was toote. Teng Hui didn¡¯t have time to return to the city. Panda had not developed well at all and could not deal any damage. On Tu Hai¡¯s side, the four of them led the minions and pushed forward. Han Xi wanted to stop him, but because his economy hadn¡¯t been able to catch up, he was suppressed by Lu Yifan. Show, who was familiar with his operation, had silenced him when he led the minions to invade, so that he could not give any damage. ck me¡¯s base was about to be destroyed. This was what everyone was thinking. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support skills were too fierce, but they were still support skills after all. In terms ofst-hit damage, it couldn¡¯t be done the same as the other positions. If his skills were used on the minions. Panda would be directly taken away by Chen Yu, who had attacked. Even if magic skills hit Chen Yu, it would be useless. Low equipment meant insufficient damage. Chen Yu was a tank topner and had the petrification skill. He didn¡¯t keep silent. This meant that ck me¡¯s team could be annihted. If his skill had been on Chen Yu. Tu Hai would lead the minions and point at the base crystal. A support, until theter stages, simply couldn¡¯t be able to hold their own. Especially at a time like this. Mo bei was very clear. It was precisely because she was very clear that her slender fingers clenched a little, so much so that her joints had turned white. ¡°Ah, mo Nan¡¯s actually still holding on!¡± ¡°Are you waiting for Almighty k to resurrect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, there¡¯s still 20 seconds. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Lu Yifan rushed forward. Mo bei took the damage head on. In order to clear the minion wave. However, Lu Yifan was not the only one who was hurt. Chen Yu was also hurt. The stone hammer fell, clearly visible. Chapter 898 Chapter 898: Was this the 899th limit? Trantor: 549690339 Panda shifted his position and blocked the attack from behind for mo bei. This move was not within show¡¯s expectations. He narrowed his eyes and concentrated his firepower to take her away. But the next second, he realized that he couldn ¡®t. Han Xi was on the other side! For an adc like han Xi, as long as he was given the position of an output, he would be able to do it. Even if it only had half of its health left, he could still deal damage. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Light up the crystal!¡± Show gave themand. Chen Yu was still a little unwilling. He could have taken mo Nan away, so how could he let him slip away like this? However, just as he was about to get close, he realized that he could not hold on. This was because Panda, who was on the brink of death, had flipped his hand and frozen him in ce. Han Xi moved sideways and sessfully took this drop of blood. The situation on the field suddenly changed! Show ignored them and wanted to coordinate with the adc to attack the city. However, he took a hit when he was charging in. It was mo bei. That kind of hand speed had already exceeded show¡¯s expectations. What was even more unbelievable was ... Han Xi, who was supposed to be standing on the other side, immediately shed over and hit all the damage behind show. Lu Yifan wanted to grab him, but he missed. Mo bei¡¯s silence was enough to disrupt Tu Hai¡¯s formation. Show¡¯s HP was dropping. Panda did not return to the city to replenish his health. He gritted his teeth and cleared the troops. It can¡¯t be over like this! This was what everyone was thinking. It can¡¯t end like this! Eight seconds! Boss will be resurrected in 8 seconds! In front of the screen, the people held their breaths as they watched this scene. No one had expected ck me tost this long. At this moment, everyone was clear. As long as they could survive until Feng nai resurrected, ck me would be able to turn the tables! ¡°You must be joking!¡± Show¡¯s fingers clenched tightly and he flicked the tail of the mouse. With a swaying body, he avoided the fatal blow that han Xi was about to give him. The Silver me fell and he directly got close to Panda, interrupting his operation to clear the troops. As a support, show was indeed the best of the best. As long as they could hold on to the minion wave, ck me¡¯s crystal would shatter. However, he had never expected that mo bei and Xiang Nan would risk their lives to protect the base. This prevented Lu Yifan from using any of his skills on the tower. Show¡¯s eyes were deep. He wanted to turn around, but he found that he was entangled by Teng Hui, who had rushed over. 1 second. Everyone could see Feng NAI¡¯s hands moving. Just as he was about to leave. The screen in front of him turned dark. The scattered crystal fragments were still emitting a faint light. In front of the city, there was a super soldier with low HP. The word ¡®failed¡¯ appeared on the screen. ck me had lost ... ¡°Sometimes, victory or defeat also depends on who the goddess of luck is standing on.¡± Show removed his headphones and stood up from his seat. He then turned to look at ck me. He could calcte that they would definitely light up the crystals faster. Not only was he familiar with ck me¡¯s fighting habits, but he was also also familiar with the other members bat habits. They also knew that even if they wanted to turn the tables, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal much damage. It was only for a moment. He actually hesitated for a moment. Mo bei faced South. This person¡¯s defense was too good. It even gave people the feeling that he had miscalcted. Was this a psychological battle? Unfortunately, it was of no use. The next match would still be the same. After all, their positions were fixed. As long as they didn¡¯t yte-game. No matter how strong mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support was, they couldn¡¯t stop him. He understood every member of ck me¡¯s team. Including King. He was clear that it wasn¡¯t just where they would be. Rather, it was habit and subconscious. It was impossible for a pro yer to change all of this in a short time. ¡°Phew, that scared me. I thought we were going to lose.¡± The person who said this was Tuhai¡¯s middlene mage. ¡°With brother show and brother Lu around, is that even possible?¡± Chen Yuughed. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve killed mo Nan too few times and haven¡¯t taught him a good lesson. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not bad. ¡± Show put his hands in his pocket and nced at Chen Yu.¡±¡±But why didn¡¯t you listen to me at the end and use the crystal? you even beat someone up.¡± Chen Yu didn¡¯t expect to be criticized. He couldn¡¯t keep a straight face, but he knew very well that show had been poached from abroad. The world-ss yers all knew each other, so he would just say a few words if they were criticized. After the trantion, it did not sound that harsh. Show¡¯s emotional intelligence was also high. After he finished, he added,¡±You kill mo Nan first in the next round. I¡¯ll let you kill as many as you want.¡± ¡°Really? Brother?¡± Chen Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. A dark light appeared in show¡¯s eyes.¡±This match was an ident. The information I gathered on mo bei and Xiang Nan wasn¡¯t urate. And King, his reaction speed is too fast. But no matter how fast he is, his subconscious movements as an assassin won¡¯t change much. In the next match, we won¡¯t be ying so slowly. I¡¯ll cut off thest hit experience mo Nan gives to King as a support and make him a true orphan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the next match. He¡¯s already been beaten into depression in this match.¡± Chen Yuughed out loud, and a smug expression appeared on his face. He had to admit that the feeling of suppressing a God was too good. After today. There was no need for them to do anything. Those who had started to dislike King now had a good reason to drag him down. The higher one was praised, the more miserable one would fall. Just like mo Nan in the past. Every time the team had a group activity. The fans only had eyes for him and no one else. Now, the ones scolding him were also those fans. king? It was the same. As soon as he thought of this, Chen Yu was extremely excited. He was not wrong. The livements were the most direct. ¡°What¡¯s that? you¡¯re making it sound so impressive. You¡¯re calling him God, God, God. Actually, he¡¯s just average.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I can even kill two people at once. It¡¯s just three people and King can¡¯t even handle them. This can¡¯t bepared to when he was at his peak.¡± ¡°After taking part in so many programs, they¡¯ve be more arrogant and always protect a cancer. Many people have stopped being fans because of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because mo bei is facing the south!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s wrong with my brother Nan¡¯s ying this round? can¡¯t you see that Almighty k is being targeted? The one who said 1v2, you don¡¯t have any mana or health to try and see how you can do a 1v2. Everyone knows that in this match, the top and mid didn¡¯t y well. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough Southern fans. Are they starting to bite our Hui da now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the top and mid-Lane trash?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the trash!¡± Yu Zixin looked at the people scolding her on the bullet screen. Not only was she not angry, but the smile on the corner of her mouth became even wider. This was the effect she wanted. She pretended to be a fan of the South and attacked others. After making the situation even more chaotic. It could even disintegrate ck me from the inside. The match was over. He was going to lose anyway. No matter how well Monan performed. He would not be epted by them. After all, his ¡°fan¡± had attacked his teammate ... Chapter 899 Chapter 899: 900th Trantor: 549690339 On ck me¡¯s side, in front of an entire row ofputers ... Mo bei did not stand up immediately. Her ck hair blocked her eyes. No one could see her expression clearly. She just sat there, her back straight, still maintaining the posture she had when she was ying the game. After Panda took off his headphones, all he saw were his pale fingers. He was just about to speak. However, someone had been one step ahead and ced his hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. It was boss. Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change, and it was deep and pleasant to the ear.¡±¡±I was a step too slow. With that, he retracted his hand and walked towards the backstage. As usual, after losing the game, the first thing he did was to look for problems with himself. However, this time. No one could understand. Even if she was in the assassin position, it would be impossible for her to escape in that situation. The resources of the entire jungle. He had no way of getting it. Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at the slender back, the depths of her eyes difficult to read. Then, she stood up. Some people wanted to see mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s miserable state. Be it regret or frustration. However, the youngster that the camera swept over calmly took off her headphones. That handsome face only had a clear as water expression. However, no one could tell. The ripples in her eyes had already darkened to the bottom. The intermission was only ten minutes. It was impossible toe up with a Tuhai n in such a short period of time. The coach of the ck me team was already feeling dizzy. They were once teammates, so they were the most familiar with each other. Even some of the small tactics, show had an idea. How to deal with the other party? Let the substitutes y? But which substitute could stop Tu Hai¡¯s professional yers? If it was just one, it was still okay. Could it be that he had to change the top, middle and bottomnes? Manager Li¡¯s chubby face was almost wrinkled by his own hands. Young master had lost before. However, even if he lost, he was still the one with the most outstanding results. But today, it was the first time he had seen his young master being forced into such a situation. Granny gray and Panda had not spoken since the beginning. He was really aggrieved. It was because he was too weak. He also tried to adjust it. However, all the adjustments were within show¡¯s expectations. He was the person they had been with for nearly a year. The more worried he was that his position would be guessed by the other side, the more he was afraid, so much so that his support was much slower. If he had been a little stronger, boss wouldn¡¯t have died just now. Throughout the entire match, they had not even been as rich as mo Nan. Boss had been thinking of ways to eat up the economy, make adjustments, and lead the pace. It was them who didn¡¯t keep up. The feeling that no matter what they did, they would be seen through by the other party was really terrible. However, no matter how bad it was, it couldn¡¯tpare to seeing boss in such a state, where he couldn¡¯t help at all. In the noisy lounge. Granny Gray¡¯s voice was heard,¡±¡±It¡¯s all my fault, I made the topne copse too quickly. ¡± Feng nai, who was drinking water, stopped what he was doing and turned to look over, the curve of his side profile very clear.¡±¡±You want me tofort you? Don¡¯t dream about this. Cheer up and think about how we¡¯re going to fight. ¡± ¡°This one?¡± granny gray looked up. He thought he was going to be brought off the field. After all, his performance was terrible. Feng nai grunted and leaned his back against the edge of the table, not saying anything else. Granny gray knew that the boss¡¯s words just now were to make him feel less pressured. But against Tu Hai, they had to crush and reassemble to have a chance of winning. On the other side, the coach was still discussing and seemed to be asking for han Xi¡¯s opinion. He only had about a minute. ¡°Where¡¯s mo Nan?¡±manager li walked over. Where did he go?¡± ¡°Not here ...¡± Granny gray turned around. The young man was no longer in the seat where the person had been sitting. Mo bei didn¡¯t go far. She stopped in front of the vending machine in the corridor. She heard the passersby mention King. ¡°This is too tragic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably like what they say on the inte. What God? he can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°Shh, we¡¯re staff. Stop discussing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s ... Ah. ¡± When they ran into mo bei, one of them quickly lowered his head and pulled the other over. He walked away with a colorful face, full of guilt. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop them because she knew very well that people who didn¡¯t know how to y games wouldn¡¯t understand the situation he had just been in. It was because of this. That was why her brother had been spurned until now. As long as he lost, everything was just an excuse. No matter how difficult it was, it would not be detected by anyone. Mo bei lowered her eyes, squeezed the can in her hand, and threw it into the trash can beside her. She had promised her brother. She wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity. After this match, she would go home with him. But now, mo bei didn¡¯t want to keep this agreement. They were using the same method they used on his brother to deal with that person. How could she allow that? In the lounge. Manager li was still walking back and forth. Feng Yi was surprisingly quiet. He didn¡¯t say a word, still in his suit like the most sessful businessman. However, if one looked closely, one could see that there were slight waves in his eyes. As mo bei pushed open the door, the waves became a little fluctuating. ¡°I have a way to deal with Tu Hai.¡± Mo bei looked up, her eyes pitch ck.¡±Panda, other than being a mage, you can also y support, right? let¡¯s switchnes.¡± Change routes? ¡°You¡¯re taking the middlene? ¡°Panda¡¯s eyes widened. Mo bei gave an indifferent ¡°mm.¡± ¡°You know the middlene?¡± Manager li also asked, full of questions. Mo bei was still a woman of few words. Panda scratched his hair, his thin lips a little dry.¡±¡±Wait a minute, brother. Stop messing around. Isn¡¯t your middlene very ordinary?¡± ¡°Ordinary?¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. Panda took a deep breath.¡±Have you forgotten? you said it yourself. I asked you if you were an all-hero yer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being humble. ¡± With one hand in her pocket, mo bei turned to look at him, her eyes devoid of any emotion.¡±¡±I¡¯m an all-hero yer and I¡¯m strong in all positions. ¡± Panda was speechless. Manager li still wanted to say something. However, Feng naiughed at this moment, as if he was teasing her.¡±¡±Why did you choose the middlene?¡± ¡°Midner and jungler team up. ¡°Mo bei looked at him.¡± I can help you keep an eye on the two jungle areas and support the two sides. Panda can y the topne and support. This way, show won¡¯t be able to guess his and han Xi¡¯s operations.¡± The coach¡¯s head was starting to hurt.¡±That¡¯s impossible. The other side is show. It can¡¯t be that simple. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re facing Tu Hai. Tu Hai¡¯s mages are ranked among the top in the country ...¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai interrupted the coach and nonchntly walked to mo bei¡¯s side.¡±¡±Then, I¡¯ll give myself to you in the next round, all-rounded little brother.¡± Chapter 900 Chapter 900: Mo bei¡¯s face-pping Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei looked up. The ck and white in her eyes were clear, and there was not a trace of timidity on her pretty face. Manager li opened his mouth.¡±No. Why are you following this young master? mo Nan has never yed any tricks ...¡± ¡°Adjusting your position is indeed a good method.¡± Feng Yi, who hadn¡¯t said a word, walked over.¡±Of course, it would be great if there were any other countermeasures. Apart from what mo Nan said, does the coach have any? You can guard against show¡¯s methods?¡± The coach looked embarrassed. He hesitated for a while, then finally shook his head. Feng Yi was conflicted. If possible, he hoped that Xiao Budian would not return in such a form. Of course, ying as a mage was better than ying as an assassin. He would not be recognized at first nce. After all, bey¡¯s ystyle was too obvious. Especially when she was using her left hand. But at the same time, it would be easy to be exposed. He had already seen something from her eyes. To the little guy. Defeating her opponent was more important than her own destruction. It was probably because of the match just now. His nephew¡¯s situation reminded her of the scene when mo Nan was being yed. Feng Yi knew very well that he couldn¡¯t persuade her this time. Moreover, he didn¡¯t intend to persuade her anymore. Be it bey or Supreme Alliance, they should not be her shackles. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case.¡± Feng Yi turned his head and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Then mo Nan will be the teammander. He¡¯ll stay in the middle andmand the entire team.¡± ¡°What?¡± the coach was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no other n anyway, right?¡± When Feng Yi said this, he still looked like a handsome young master, the corners of his mouth half curved. ¡°Didn¡¯t our Captain King agree to it? he even got people to protect him.¡± ¡°Boss Feng, you can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s fine to y in the middle, but mo Nan doesn¡¯t have any experience in leading the entire team. Besides, it¡¯s always the captain whomands the team.¡± The coach tried to dispel this crazy decision. ¡°My nephew¡¯s not in his best condition today,¡± Feng Yi smiled. ¡°Who did you say wasn¡¯t in good condition?¡± Feng nai, who was called out, slowly curled his thin lips.¡±¡±The elderly can¡¯t understand the game, but they can watch more.¡± The coach heaved a sigh of relief and added,¡±¡±You see, King is different too ...¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Feng nai took the time to reply to him. ¡°W-what?¡± the coach was stunned. ¡°Let Monan takemand.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he stood up straight and stuffed a hand into his pocket. His tone was neither fast nor slow.¡±Show is very clear about the habits of the rest of us. Rather than saying that his prediction is right, it¡¯s better to say that he knows it too well. He also knows mymand. In thest game, the coach should have seen that mo Nan¡¯s prediction is stronger than show ¡®s. Since Tu Hai¡¯smand can be done by show, we can also let mo Nan do ourmand.¡± The coach scratched his head.¡±That¡¯s show! He¡¯s a world-ss support!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai raised the corners of his eyes, looking devilish like a demon.¡±¡±So what? In the end, he was still killed by mo nanyueta. In my opinion, he¡¯s the world ss one. ¡± Mo bei had not expected to hear such words. Her long, slender, and fair fingers stopped in surprise. The coach was a little dumbfounded.¡±We can¡¯t just make this decision. We need everyone to work together.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Han Xi stood up from his seat. His face was handsome, and his entire body exuded a schrly and ancient charm. ¡°We also agree.¡± It was Panda and granny gray, who stood on either side of mo Nan.¡±¡±Let him takemand.¡± ¡°You guys ...¡± ¡°ck me has never been alone.¡± ¡°There are five of us,¡± Panda said. The coach could no longer say anything. He looked at the young men in front of him and finally seemed to be relieved. ¡°We¡¯ve lost this round, so only the revival round is left. But it¡¯s so strange. Seeing you guys like this, I feel like we¡¯ve already won.¡± At this point, the manager paused and started toy out the n again.¡±If mo Nan is ying in the middlene, then when you guys are banning the hero, you guys can make some adjustments and get what he¡¯s good at. Wait a minute, mo Nan, what sorcerer are you good at in the middlene?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Instantly. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on that calm face. ¡°What?¡± mo bei nced sideways. ¡°Brother, now is not the time to brag. Really, tell us which mage you¡¯re good at, and we¡¯ll help you fight for it.¡± For the first time, Panda realized that when the stoic bragged, even his expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change, and her voice was cold.¡±¡±You guys take your stuff. When the timees, I¡¯ll look at the other side¡¯s lineup and fill in the positions.¡± Panda¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you trust me just now?¡± Mo bei asked in return. Panda covered his chest.¡±¡±I¡¯m feeling a little weak now. ¡± It was because of this conversation. All the negative emotions from the previous match seemed to have disappeared. There was only the unwillingness in their hearts and the more tacit and United eye contact. Panda was right about one thing. ck me had five people. It was thest minute of the break. Everyone zipped up their jackets. Wang Dongdong had been standing by the door frame the entire time. When mo bei brushed past him ... ¡°You¡¯re very handsome today,¡±he said. Mo bei nced sideways. ¡°Even if he lost, he was still very handsome.¡± Wang Dongdong wanted to do it emotionally, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. ¡°So, brother chennan, don¡¯t say that you can y any champion in the middlene. I have been with you for so many years. I know what you can y. It is not toote to change your mind now.¡± Mo bei looked at her sleeve that was being tugged at. She raised her hand and moved it away. She smiled indifferently.¡±Take a good look.¡± Wang Dongdong thought, when brother Nan smiles, he¡¯s indeed prettier than snowkes. No wonder he can turn King God gay. Wait a minute! This was not the main point. The main point was that brother Nan was acting cool now, but what would happenter? There was nothing to do. Ever since mo bei¡¯s Nokia phone had received the message ... She only felt that she should not have lost the previous round. That was because her brother was sitting in the audience. That¡¯s right, mo Nan hade. His position wasn¡¯t obvious. Other than wearing a mask on his face, he also wore a coat with a hat on it to prevent people from recognizing him. They had lost the first round. And in the same way. Monan had already guessed what his sister was going to do. He had sent no less than ten messages. He didn¡¯t reply to any of them. Until the break time ended. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The lights in front of the venue were all switched on again. The cameras were ready. The people from both teams entered the arena at the same time. The smugness on Chen Yu¡¯s face became more and more obvious as he approached. As he passed by, he said in a suppressed voice,¡±Brother Nan, don¡¯t hide under the tower like you did in thest match. You will lose anyway, so what¡¯s the point of the referee?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei stopped in her tracks. Chen Yu had thought that he would remain silent like before. Just as he wasughing, he heard a cold voice.¡±As you wish.¡± What? Chen Yu turned his head to look. ¡°What happened?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother chennan just said some harsh words to me.¡± ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t killed him enough times,¡± Chen Yu said in a disdainful tone. ¡°Then let¡¯s make him relive his nightmare in this match,¡± the Adc chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just grind him to the ground. ¡± Chen Yuughed as he sat in front of theputer. On the other side of the ss. Mo bei also took off her earphones and put them on. The only difference was that this time, her mouse was directly on the left side. ¡°Alright, our second match is finally about to begin!¡± The host stood under the spotlight.¡±What should I do? I¡¯m really nervous right now.¡± ¡°The audience should be more nervous than you,¡± thementator said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already the deciding match.¡± The host looked at the screen.¡±ording to thepetition rules, best of three. If team Tuhai wins this round, the game can be ended.¡± ¡°I trust that ck me won¡¯t give up so easily,¡± thementator said as he adjusted his headset. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± The host could see the bulletments.¡±However, everyone is concerned about whether ck me can defeat God show¡¯s prediction. As everyone has seen in thest match, God show¡¯s judgment is truly strong. If ck me can¡¯t ovee this, he will face the same problem in this match.¡± Thementator looked at the screen.¡±We¡¯ll have to see how ck me picks his champion. Alright, now that both sides have logged into their own IDs and ounts, let¡¯s see Tu Hai ban the first champion. Ah, it¡¯s the same asst round. He didn¡¯t ban any more Champions to go against King.¡± ¡°Compared to the previous match, one more mage has been banned. Is Tuhai nning to focus on the middle this time?¡± ¡°Panda, you have to be careful this time ... Wait! What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°The cat King didn¡¯t choose a wizard?¡± ¡°Support! I, cat big, want to be a support? Why?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a strategy adjustment. Look at cat boss, he¡¯s ying as a mage support. He should be eating away at the bottomne in the early stages. When he has enough money, he will return to the middlene. Even though he¡¯s a support, he can still get mage equipment.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Tu Hai¡¯s side also stopped because of Panda¡¯s sudden choice of champion. Showughed.¡±It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all part of the n. He just wants to support King better so that he cane down and earn money. ck me lost thest match, so he can only make this adjustment.¡± ¡°Brother, did you already think of it?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the other side has walked into my trap,¡± Chen Yu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. Show smiled but did not say anything. He confidently pressed the confirm button.¡±Choose some meat, they can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Chen Yu immediately cooperated with show and brought out the tank top champion. When thementator saw this, he seemed to have understood and could not help but shake his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±the emcee asked. ¡°It seems that ck me¡¯s adjustment this time is within show¡¯s expectations.¡± Thementator was indeed very good at analyzing the situation.¡±Although Panda¡¯s support this time can drop magic equipment, it can¡¯t hurt Tu Hai at all. They¡¯re too tanky, and ck me¡¯s attack power is too low. Now, only mo bei and Xiang Nan are left. Unless he chooses a damage-type support, ck me won¡¯t be able to win this match at all. However, even if he chooses a support, by the middle of the game ...¡± As thementator was speaking, a sound effect suddenly came from the screen. It was the sound of a game character being locked on. Then, the sound effects set off a sensation in the entire venue! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I make the wrong choice?¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan are ying as mages?¡± ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m really ying as a support? Are you kidding me?¡± After seeing thements, thementator quickly turned his head. Then, his eyes widened! ¡°This mage ... Isn¡¯t he the strongest in the new season ... Mo bei and Xiang Nan are mages?¡± It was no wonder that thementator would ask such unprofessional questions. It was simply too shocking. ¡°It¡¯s hard to control, but it¡¯s easy to control a cowardly person. He can even beat a tank. This mage.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an undefeatable mid if he has mana. Don¡¯t let him dance for real, it¡¯s too scary.¡± ¡°The key is, does mo Nan really know how to y?¡± ¡°This is the National League. If you don¡¯t know how to y, then you don¡¯t have to choose.¡± ¡°Brother, do you know how long it has been since this hero appeared? Thest time I watched a talent show, it was in the International server. Mo Nan really knows how to do it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously here to show off. After all, he¡¯s a difficult mage to control. He can still find an excuse for his loss, right?¡± ¡°Stop quarreling. Let¡¯s see how our brother Nan is going to be humiliated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you for snatching my position.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch first. What if they¡¯re really good? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Compared to the mor at the venue, the live broadcast room was already full of bulletments. However, no matter how noisy the outside world was. The camera swept across the youngster. She was still cold and cheerless, her ck hair pressed down by her headphones, only making her face appear clean and handsome. There was nothing wrong with calling him little brother iceberg. Even his eyes were as indifferent as before. It was as if nothing could affect him. Thementator took a while toe back to his senses.¡±¡±It seems that ck me is really going all out this time. I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Monan?¡± ¡°No one has ever told me that he can y as a sorcerer,¡± said show. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just a dabbler,¡± Chen Yu said nonchntly. Show didn¡¯t quite believe him. He knew Chen Yu too well. He liked to brag too much and couldn¡¯t be trusted. Hence, he looked in Lu Yifan¡¯s direction. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes only stopped for a moment before he finally said,¡±¡±If he knows how to be a mage, he only learned it recently after going to ck me.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Show clicked the mouse and said,¡±It seems to be a pretense.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Lu Yifan replied. He was very familiar with mo Nan. He had an impatient personality and could y as an assassin, but it was unlikely for him to y in the middlene where he could control the team. Once again, the deep sound effects yed on therge screen hanging from the ceiling. ¡°Wee to ...¡± The match began! Everyone walked toward their respective positions. At this time, thementators did not notice one thing. And that was that in this match, mo bei had been using her left hand from the start! No one knew because the camera was not on it. They did not even know who wasmanding this match ... Chapter 901 Chapter 901: Mo bei¡¯s first kill Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bottomne. You don¡¯t have to open your vision in the bushes. Go up a little.¡± Panda hummed in acknowledgment. After setting up his vision, he quickly returned to thene. Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved up and down, her ck hair pressed down by her earphones.¡±¡±Topne, don¡¯t rely on the blue Buff. They won¡¯t retaliate once the game starts.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Teng Hui adjusted his position. Tu Hai had already begun to approach the grass. Chen Yu, in particr, had followed show¡¯s instructions and attacked the Bush near the ck me Blue buff. However, he realized that he didn¡¯t hit anything. Instead, he hadndedst hits on the minion wave. Chen Yu didn¡¯t feel the need to tell show about such trivial things. In any case, he had already suppressed Teng Hui in thest match. He probably wouldn¡¯t dare toe out for this round, so he would just finish him off. Compared to the previous match, Teng Hui¡¯s ying style was indeed a lot more conservative. This made Chen Yu even more disapproving. ¡°Brother Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry about my topne. After I destroy the turret, we¡¯ll go to the middlene to catch him.¡± ¡°We can catch him,¡± Show reminded him.¡±But let¡¯s see how good Monan¡¯s mage is.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask ah Ming. Aren¡¯t they ying in a Lane? Ah Ming, how are Monan¡¯s mages?¡± Ah Mingughed.¡±I feel like I¡¯m just average. I didn¡¯t even manage to hit half of my health. I¡¯m going back to eat a blood bag.¡± ¡°It seems like the middlene will be the best ce for us to break through this time.¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc waved his mouse,¡±¡±I can¡¯t wait to start torturing them.¡± The camera was following ah Ming¡¯s movements, but when it swept to the middlene, it seemed that ck me¡¯s minion wave was no longer at an advantage. ¡°What¡¯s mo bei and Xiang Nan doing? why aren¡¯t they online?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he went back to the city after losing half of his HP?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. It¡¯s only been a while since the game started.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not Tu Hai¡¯s opponent at all in thene, and he¡¯s still trying to grab the midner with this level of skill. ¡± Tu Hai looked at the minion wave andughed. Chen Yu was already thinking about how he was going to start the abuseter. Monan was asking for trouble. What level did he think the mages in Tuhai were at? he was overestimating himself by standing on the same side. Chen Yu pointed at the mouse and looked at the rising ash that was sticking out of the grass. As expected, he had just been lucky. It was just as brother show had predicted. It was right here. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he directly swept into the grass. As a topner, his skin was very rough and thick. Once he got close, it would be very difficult for anyone to defeat him one-on-one. ¡°Let me y with you.¡± The corners of Chen Yu¡¯s lips curled up. When he saw that his skill had hit someone, the smugness on his face deepened. However, when he clicked the mouse for the second time, he realized that his footsteps had slowed down. There was someone else in the grass besides Teng Hui? After Chen Yu came to his senses, he wanted to leave. However, Teng Hui, who had received the attack signal in advance, didn¡¯t give him any chance. He directly used his skills to stun him on the spot. It was only then that people saw mo bei, who was hiding at the end of the grass. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment as he took the hit. He wanted to ambush and kill him right at the start? What a joke. After Chen Yu broke free from the stun, he quickly used a skill to recover and gave himself a mouthful of blood. He clicked his mouse and began to retreat to the bottom of the tower. ¡°What¡¯s mo bei and Xiang Nan thinking? ambushing a tank?¡± ¡°The damage is so low. Is an ambush useful? the minions in the middlene are all lost. It¡¯s better to defend the tower.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s an ambush, it should be at the bottom.¡± Chen Yu¡¯s thoughts were the same as the bullet screen. He didn¡¯t think that mo Nan could cooperate with Teng Hui to do anything to him at this time. Could such a terriblest hit hit hit hit? So even if they were ambushed ... He was also very confident. However, just a secondter. His back was hit again. His speed slowed down again. The shadow that he wanted to escape from had already arrived behind him. Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and used his second skill, trying to avoid the damage by jumping. But something unexpected happened. His speed was actually slowed down again! How could this be possible? Could mo Nan have predicted the direction of his jump? Chen Yu didn¡¯t believe it, but he had no choice but to speed up. This was because his health was already very low. Fortunately, he was already in their jungle area, he was just short of returning to the tower. That person probably wouldn¡¯t dare toe forward again. After all, he was a brittleskin. Again. Chen Yu was pped in the face by his own self-confidence. All the elerated damage was given to him. Even returning to the tower was extremely difficult. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Yu didn¡¯t avoid being hurt. However, it was as if mo Nan knew what he would do next. He didn¡¯t even give him a chance to breathe. It must be an illusion. How was that possible? Mo Nan was just a random guy. Looking at thest hit in the middlene, he had clearly fallen a lot. So what if he could hit him? He didn¡¯t believe that he could cross the tower and kill him. With this thought in mind, Chen Yu once again used his second skill to jump back to the tower. As expected, Monan was about to stop. With only a bit of health left, he curled his lips and asked,¡±what?¡± Brother Nan, aren¡¯t you going to cross me?¡± As soon as Chen Yu said the word ¡°do,¡± The crowd saw a figure sh out from behind mo bei and Xiang Nan. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and his long sword swept across. He came and went without a trace, like a ghost. He used his discement skill and set up an electric array under Tu Hai¡¯s Tower! It was Feng nai! What was he doing here? Chen Yu hurriedly moved to the left, and his forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat. Just as he was thinking that he wasn¡¯t level four yet and that there was no need to panic if his ultimate skill didn¡¯t deal any damage ... There was a swish. The person who had stopped in his tracks jumped into the tower and waved his long sleeves. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes were shaking in disbelief. Her eyes could still reflect the other person¡¯s figure. How was this possible? How could he even know that he was going to the left? As the silver flower petals fell ... Chen Yu fell to the ground with a bang. A deafening sound effect sounded. While everyone was only taking a quick nce at this side and still paying attention to the situation of the minions in the middlene ... The low voice of the voice actor prated the entire venue! first blood ! The first kill! ¡°The first drop of blood?¡± The audience looked at each other. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°ck me took the first HP?¡± ¡°Who took it?¡± Very quickly, the screen disyed something. [Mo bei and Xiang Nan have sessfully obtained the first kill.] What? Mo bei Xiang Nan? The camera quickly swept over. The youngster sat in front of theputer, still emotionless. From her angle, she could only see his lowered eyshes. They were so ck that they didn¡¯t seem real, casting a shadow over his eyes. His handsomeness was almost cold. Everyone could hear the youngster¡¯s voice. He said it for the other side to hear, and his voice was light and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m going to surpass you, but I¡¯m waiting for someone. ¡± Instantly. Chen Yu tightened his grip on the mouse in his palm. His face had turned extremely ashen! Chapter 902 Chapter 902: Chapter 903: Trantor: 549690339 Did he mean that he had been waiting for King toe so that he could have an extra assist? ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are!¡± Chen Yu gritted his teeth. Mo bei ignored him and returned to the middlene. The audience watching the live broadcast was still confused. One minute passed. It had only been a minute since the game started. Mo bei and Xiang Nan only took first blood? Is this fake? ¡°What?¡± thementators were also taken aback.¡±Since we didn¡¯t switch the camera angle to the topne, let¡¯s review the scene.¡± He said he was looking back, but when he really saw it, he realized that it was really too fast. The speed at which mo bei headed south. It wasn¡¯t just speed, but also prediction. They could only see what kind of god-like operation it was if they yed it in slow motion. ¡°My brother chennan ... Is he a mage?¡± ¡°F * ck, really, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°You intentionally stopped there just now to give the assassin an assist, right?¡± ¡°My Almighty k must be very happy right now. I can gain experience points for no reason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for no reason. When they saw their own mages stop, they immediately understood what it meant. I want to say, these two people are really in sync!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, brother Nan, aren¡¯t you going to call for reinforcements?¡± ¡°This, this minion wave is all given to Almighty k?¡± The people watching the live broadcast were dumbfounded. So it wasn¡¯t a miss, it was intentional. There was more. Brother Nan, aren¡¯t you a mage? Why was he so obsessed with wild monsters? The audience in front of the screen could see this scene. Tu Hai couldn¡¯t see it. Show¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It was an ident.¡± Chen Yu wouldn¡¯t let himself lose face.¡±The three of you ganged up to set me up.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± said show, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for it this time. I¡¯ll just farm under the tower. ¡± Chen Yu¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Mo Nan didn¡¯t learn anything else. He just learned how to trick people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all on the topne?¡±show asked. ¡°He¡¯s not here anymore. Mo Nan has returned to the middlene.¡± This was what Tu Hai¡¯s mage, ah Ming, said. However, he had forgotten one thing. Other than mo bei, there was also Feng nai. When Lu Yifan came over to take the buff, he suddenly stopped.¡±¡±My red is gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Show began to realize the importance of the problem.¡±¡±No, that¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±the adc raised an eyebrow. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have gone into the jungle at this time.¡± Show immediately gave the order to retreat. Tu Hai¡¯s adc obediently retreated. However, they were not the ones in trouble. It was the middlene. The middlene where he thought he was stronger than mo bei inst hits. He was still using the fire to eat the online money. However, all of a sudden, the person who was calmly filling in the minions suddenly increased his speed. A jump entered his body, and with a wave of his long sleeves, he slowed down his steps. At the same time, a figure flew over. One hit, two hits, three hits, and the fourth hit. Tu Hai¡¯s adc was still swaying to Dodge the opponent¡¯s skills. He didn¡¯t think that the other party would have any big moves. Unfortunately ... His prediction was wrong. Shua shua shua! The sound of a sword rang out. His eyes were wavering. Had King reached level four? The damage of an assassin in the early stages might not be enough. However, inbination with mo bei¡¯s damage ... This first blood was taken cleanly and neatly. Most importantly, King had jumped back to his original position and was heading straight for the opponent¡¯s Blue buff. On the other hand, mo bei cleared the rocks by the river and ate the opponent¡¯s Xiaoye. The two of them were extremely fast. He was so handsome that thementator couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Beautiful, it¡¯s too beautiful!¡± One and a half minutes into the match. ck me had killed two yers. It was too fast! This was simply too fast! However, how could show just let the other side get up? When he realized that they were not aiming for the bottomne, but the middlene, he immediately sent a signal to Lu Yifan. All for the sake of silently surrounding mo bei and Xiang Nan. Since he liked to eat Xiaoye who had the red Buff, he would definitely be greedy and want to eat the one on this side. Mo bei and Xiang Nan hadn¡¯t returned home since just now. It was one thing to have low HP, but he had been moving for so long that he must have run out of mana! It had to be said that show¡¯s prediction was very urate. Mo bei indeed did not have any blue on her. At this moment, Lu Yifan had already dashed over. It had to be said that his endurance was more than ten times stronger than Chen Yu ¡®s. He was waiting for show to make a move. When the time was right, he turned invisible and leaped forward. With a whoosh, he dealt a critical hit. All the damagended on mo bei¡¯s body! This attack was indeed not enough to take mo bei¡¯s life. As long as she walked up, she could rey another skill and reduce Lu Yifan¡¯s speed. Everyone could see that Lu Yifan was not alone. There were also the adc of show and Tu Hai. They were just waiting together to take mo bei¡¯s head. Show had a skill that could control people. He had even predicted mo bei¡¯s direction to the South. ording to logic, if he wanted to live, he had to go up. So show jumped in the direction up. However, mo bei swayed and plunged into the river. For the first time, show¡¯s skill missed. Mo bei had also bumped into Tu Hai¡¯s adc because she had to avoid the crowd control, and she was left with little health. However, when she moved closer to the Bush, the adc missed his attack. Show had already returned and was ready to hammer mo bei for the second time. Even if they could not kill her, with Lu Yifan behind them, they would definitely be able to take this first blood! In the next second, all of them were stunned. The person in front of him had actually crossed the Dragon pit and jumped over the wall to the other end. This was impossible! He clearly had no mana left! How could he still jump? Mo bei had indeed run out of mana. But everyone was watching her when she was choosing her champion. He evenined a little in his heart. Anyone who chose this mage would know that he should bring purification. Mo bei and Xiang Nan really didn¡¯t know anything. Did they bring a sh to be a joke? But now ... Almost everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat when they saw his sh. sh! He didn¡¯t even use purification or sh when ying this game! What kind of game is this? And it was as if he could predict that the other party woulde to catch him together. He didn¡¯t go in the direction of the middle road, but chose to walk to the dragon¡¯s cave. With a sh like this, Tu Hai would have to consider whether he should also sh over to kill him. However, it was obvious that that was just a fool¡¯s dream. If show and the others dared toe over and touch mo bei, they would only end up with a three for one trade. ck me¡¯s bottomne had already starteding over to support, not to mention that there was still King behind. Show was not that impulsive. However, Tu Hai¡¯s adc was very fierce, and he insisted on rushing over. ¡°Retreat!¡± Show sent out the signal again. Was it just an illusion? He didn¡¯t feel anything when that person was ying as a support. It was only when he switched to a mage that show noticed something. Other than prediction, the yer¡¯s hand speed waspletely different from the information he had. What was going on? It was as if a different person was ying ... Chapter 903 Chapter 903: Chapter 904: Trantor: 549690339 The others on ck me¡¯s side couldn¡¯t see mo bei¡¯s earlier actions due to the angle. In addition, mo bei had not ordered them to attack. Panda and han Xi didn¡¯t move and continued to farm minions at the bottomne. Han Xi¡¯s gold was already far ahead of the opposing adc. Originally, he had more pressure des than the average person. Now that mo bei was acting as bait to lure Tu Hai away from the bottomne, he could, of course, eat up all the gold without worry. He thought it was over. But he didn ¡®t. Feng nai, who had both buffs and kills in his hands, had already arrived in the jungle on half of the map without Chen Yu¡¯s knowledge. Chen Yu was still dealing the finishing blow to Teng Hui. He saw Teng Hui shrink back. He immediately stepped forward, wanting to hit someone. However, the moment he moved. A figure swept over from behind him. The lightning array was set up, and the sword flower soared. The silver light seemed to have dominated all his fears. He raised his heavy hammer and tried to trap the person. However, just as he was about to fall, that person¡¯s figure disappeared. It was the movement skill of his second skill! Feng nai had chosen to attack at this moment because no one would be able to support Chen Yu. At this time, Chen Yu was already on the verge of death. He wanted to leave, but he was stunned by Teng Hui and stayed in ce. It was only then that Chen Yu realized that he had been hit, but it was toote. The silver-white light had already swept back. With a sweep of the long sword, it directly took away the person. Not only that. In the minion line at the topne, Tu Hai was also at a disadvantage. On the other hand, the middlene did not seem to have an advantage because mo bei had returned home. However, after Feng nai finished killing the yers, he immediately moved to the middlene and killed a wave of minions. In an instant, his gold was already twice as high as Lu Yifan ¡®s. Show had also realized this and had predicted that the other side woulde back to snatch the jungle. He had set up a vision in advance. Sure enough, he saw that King had taken the bait and immediately trapped him in ce. He wanted to cooperate with Lu Yifan to take him away. However, at this moment, a snow-white petal suddenly appeared under his feet. It was as if they were celebrating the arrival of Christmas on a cold winter night. Show pointed with his finger, and before he could even move, his speed was already reduced by the other party. He narrowed his eyes, knowing that he could no longer take advantage of King this time, so he pressed the retreat button. However, reality proved that show had thought too gently of Feng nai. With a [sh], both show and Lu Yifan had no choice but to use [sh]. It was just a wave of harassment, but the two of them were forced to Dodge. Show had returned to the tower, his eyes heavy. ¡°Let¡¯s develop first. ¡± The timing of mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s appearance was too unpredictable. And King. King, who had just woken up, had to think of a strategy. He couldn¡¯t continue fighting like this. ¡°Chen Yu, you should also be a bit more dirty. Don¡¯t leave the tower again.¡± Chen Yu, who had already died twice, was already in a bad mood. He was always caught anyway, so he might as well surprise the other party. I¡¯ll kill mo Nan first. After Chen Yu made up his mind, he began to quietly walk toward the middlene. He walked into the jungle, giving people the illusion that he had returned to the city. In fact, he had already walked to the bushes beside the middlene. As he did this, Tuhai¡¯s mages also understood his meaning and set a fire. In order to avoid this damage, mo bei had no choice but to jump into the bushes to her left. Chen Yu raised a hammerhead high and smashed it heavily on her body. ¡°He¡¯s been controlled!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said it doesn¡¯t have purification. ¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan shouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time. King God is still at the bottomne. He¡¯s too far away and can¡¯te here to help.¡± ¡°Teng Hui¡¯s speed is too slow. It¡¯ll be toote by the time he arrives.¡± It had to be said that Chen Yu¡¯s attack was truly fatal to mages, who were most afraid of crowd control. Tu Hai¡¯s middlene was also very tough. After a ball of fire, mo bei only had one-third of her HP left in an instant. Chen Yu looked at the person who had been trapped by his skill. The frustration he had earlier was reced by a fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°Die!¡± However, just as he was about to use his ultimate move ... He saw the person in front of him suddenly jump ande to his left. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s mage shed and followed, setting fire again. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Someone in the live broadcast room couldn¡¯t help but send a bulletment. Tu Hai¡¯s middlene had a much better sense of awareness than mo bei and Xiang Nan. However, no one had expected that mo bei would also sh the moment the opponent¡¯s fire was released. The speed was very fast. In just four to five seconds, he had dodged two fatal attacks from his opponent. However, it was not over yet. Under normal circumstances, people with this amount of health would leave. However, mo bei and Xiang Nan did not. Instead, they seemed to have stopped in their tracks, a little afraid of the fire beside them. How could Chen Yu and Tu Hai¡¯s sorcerer let go of such a good opportunity? mo Nan would be dead if they attacked again. As a result, Chen Yu once again swept over. Before he could get close to mo bei ... A snowke-like formation appeared on the ground. It glowed with a silver light, and flower petals danced in the air. Chen Yu¡¯s speed was forcibly slowed, and he had only half a can of blood left. He didn¡¯t believe it and raised the hammer again. The audience watched the figure on the screen as he chanted beautifully. As if he could predict where his damage wouldnd, he jumped again. He still didn¡¯te out of the grass, but he didn¡¯t forget to deal his own damage. ¡°You must be joking!¡± Tuhai¡¯s mages also came over. It was a battle in the jungle, 2v1. They originally thought that Tu Hai had a big advantage. He felt that it was too difficult for mo bei to escape to the South. However, the audience¡¯s eyes were wavering. It was because of that figure¡¯s control. One, two, three. He was originally on the verge of death, but he had managed to beat the enemy mage to a sliver of health. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Could it be that we¡¯re going to counterattack?¡± As soon as he finished his sentence. The audience was in an uproar! Because it wasn¡¯t just a counterattack. It was a Double kill, a double kill! Thementator was so excited that he was almost spitting.¡±Beautiful!¡± She was indeed beautiful! One had to know that this was a professionalpetition. This kind of extreme counter-kill situation might appear in a random game. It was really rare here. However, right in front of their eyes, he fought one against two with low health. In the end, he took two heads, stood still, and returned to the city with a trace of health. It had been a long time since they had seen a midner y like this in the professional arena. However, they had seen it a long time ago, when the gods were still around. Almighty Qin¡¯s team control was able to create such an effect. At that time, someone had said that when Qin mo was in control of the team, it meant that the left and right sides of the middlene were unassable. It was just like what the line said. ¡°Mortal, the one standing in front of you is God.¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904: Team battle, cool Trantor: 549690339 Now, he was actually able to see a simr scene. In addition to being excited, thementator¡¯s chest was throbbing with nostalgia, and his eyes seemed to be a little hot. After all, to the older generation, that was the youth of their entire career! ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Manager li, who was in the viewing area, couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. At this moment, even ck me¡¯s coach was dumbfounded. After all, he had not known that the team actually had such a team control yer. He had clearly been recruited to be a support. If people were to look at Feng Yi now, they would be able to see something in his eyes. It was a glimmer of light because she missed him. Wang Dongdong, on the other hand, was stunned. He only knew now. The words the youngster had said to him,¡±I¡¯ll show you the real esports.¡± It was never a casual remark. Chen Yu¡¯s expression was already extremely unsightly. At this time, show was also getting impatient.¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s mage was rtively calm: ¡°It¡¯s mo nanxiu. I don¡¯t know why, but he seems to know what we¡¯re thinking.¡± Show looked up at the disy. He was not going to do anything to change the situation. The tempo would always be on ck me¡¯s side. No! ¡°After you guys resurrect, you¡¯ll alle from the blue in the jungle.¡± Since the two of them couldn¡¯t stop each other. The five of them would be able to catch mo bei, Xiang Nan, and King. They would definitely rebel. He knew King¡¯s Way of thinking too well. ¡°As for Chen Yu, you don¡¯t have to send me off anymore.¡± Everyone knew how ufortable it would be to hear the word ¡®gift¡¯ when they yed games. Chen Yu couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had indeed died too many times. He shifted his gaze to the person opposite him. His hand was still numb. That mo Nan had actually embarrassed him so badly! He had to find a way to take revenge! At the venue, the camera swept across. Everyone wanted to know what the youngster¡¯s expression would be like when he got a double kill. However, on the screen, there was only a handsome face and a pair of dark eyes. The light of the venue shone on the side of his face, vaguely outlining his unique cool indifference. The young man¡¯s eyes never left the screen. It was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see his head, but it was clean and cold without a single magazine. There was no emotion on his face. However, when the young man looked sideways, his eyshes would fall, creating a soft green-gray color on his eyelids. His entire person was like the first snow on a winter night. His thin lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something. It was at this moment that people realized something. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan are themanders of ck me!?¡± ¡°How is this possible? Why would Almighty k give themand to someone else?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible! One kill two, is he not worthy ofmand?¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Why are mo bei and Xiang Nan using their left hands?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he good with his left hand? he¡¯s used to fight with his left hand before.¡± ¡°No, I mean, the way he ys always reminds me of someone, especially when he was filling in thest line.¡± ¡°You mean he looks like Almighty Qin?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s different from Almighty Qin. But that¡¯s impossible, he¡¯s an assassin.¡± ¡°bey-God?¡± ¡°Thementer above has sessfully expressed my thoughts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little exaggerated, isn¡¯t it? although Mobei xiangnan¡¯s counterattack was beautiful, it couldn¡¯t bepared to bey¡¯s God¡¯s left domain. In addition, Mobei xiangnan is ying a champion. It¡¯s easy to counterattack and kill the opponent. As long as they fly, it won¡¯t be a problem. This time, it can be said that Tu Hai was too careless and underestimated Mobei xiangnan¡¯s control. That¡¯s why he was so impulsive just now. If it were any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have chased so hard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how Tuhai will restrain himself next. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance. If mo bei and Xiang Nan are really that good, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to be an auxiliary. They haven¡¯t even started a team fight yet. Tuhai can develop and the situation will be different. ¡± However, it was obvious. Mo bei had no intention of letting the other party develop. After she left the city, she directly headed down the bottomne. Show had opened his vision to the jungle and had Lu Yifan hide in the bushes. He did not leave the turret and just continued to farm. In reality, he was waiting for mo bei toe over with King. The map had already indicated that the two people were approaching. Mo bei and Feng nai did not know what was going on. However, the audience standing on Tu Hai¡¯s side suddenly held their breath. Especially as Feng nai got closer, they wanted to go up and tell Almighty K that there was an ambush in the bushes! After mo bei and Feng nai swept over, they didn¡¯t immediately cast blue. It seemed like they were nning to counter the small monsters at the side first. Chen Yu was almost getting impatient. With great difficulty, he saw mo Nan turn around and sweep toward the blue Buff. He first took the damage. ¡°Go!¡± Ordered show. All five of them had ced their control and damage on mo bei to prevent her from escaping! However, at that moment. The crowd watched as a circle of golden light circled around mo bei¡¯s body. It was like a defensive shield that covered the young man¡¯s entire body. ¡°Golden body!¡± ¡°Why would he use the Golden body at this time?!¡± Show¡¯s eyes were already starting to shake. Mo bei and Xiang Nan had activated their golden bodies, which also meant that four of the five of them had used their ultimate skills on him. Then what could they use to control King? ¡°Not good!¡± All of a sudden, show seemed to have realized something and immediately sent out a retreat signal. However, it was toote. How could the two of them let anyone escape? More importantly, no one could be faster than King, who was already in the air. As the silver-white light swept in, the speed-reducing electric formation was set up. Not only did it prevent everyone from taking enough damage to hit mo bei, but it also interrupted Tu Hai¡¯s formation. The adc was left alone, and the horn of death had sounded. The crowd watched as han Xi climbed over the wall and directly and valiantly took the other party¡¯s head. Show knew that the problem was serious. However, they also felt that only one person would die, and there would not be a second. However, at this moment. Mo bei and Xiang Nan, who had originally stopped when they were ahead, had actually used sh and shed directly into the center of the four of them. Snow-white petals fell, and the damage caused by the dancing of his long sleeves had forcibly slowed down all their movements. After Tuhai¡¯s mage realized this, he turned around and threw a fireball at the other party. However, the figure seemed to have anticipated his movements and jumped to his right. Immediately after, another figure shed over. He raised his sword, and his long sleeves fluttered in the wind. A screen full of silver flowers fell, and there was no way to escape ... Chapter 905 Chapter 905: Mo bei¡¯s team wipe Trantor: 549690339 Everyone in Tu Hai¡¯s team was trying to find a way to avoid The White Shadow¡¯s lightning array. King was here. The thought of it made their hands tighten around their mouse. But the next second, they realized that King wasn¡¯t the only one they should avoid! And ... Mo bei Xiang Nan! Mages looked at mana, not health. Only those who yed the middlene understood this. It was on the screen. People watched as the petals were thrown out and retracted. With the circle as the center, it formed an area with a white shimmer. With a wave of his sleeve, the figure left Tu Hai¡¯s four people in the area, jumping back and forth to slow down the speed and blood of the other party. In the chaotic battle, people couldn¡¯t even see how the young man moved. The screen was filled with white light, and Tu Hai¡¯s mage was the first to die. Chen Yu didn¡¯t believe it. He turned around and wanted to hammer mo bei. However, the hammer did not hit anyone. Instead, mo bei, who had jumped to the right, pulled him closer, making it impossible for him to retreat. Of course, mo bei wanted to do more than just keep this person. However, Chen Yu gritted his teeth and looked at mo bei and xiangnan, who had less than half of their health left. He only had one thought in his heart. At worst, he would just switch! Lu Yifan had the same thoughts as him, so he had turned around and used a skill on mo bei to help Chen Yu. But who knew. Mo bei and Xiang Nan didn¡¯t directly attack Chen Yu. Instead, they threw the slowing petals at him. Feng nai entered the arena again. The wind from his sword rang out, and silver light fell. Chen Yu¡¯s mind was set on killing mo bei, so he raised his hammer again. However, mo bei turned to the side at this moment and cooperated with Feng NAI¡¯s sword strike, dealing damage to both of them at the same time. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes widened. He actually didn¡¯t die. He was clearly on low health. Just a moment. One hit was enough to take his life. ¡°Brother Lu!¡± After Chen Yu shouted these two words, he realized that his brother Lu¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good either. Show turned around. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes were a little red because he wanted to kill someone.¡±Last hit! One more hit and he¡¯ll be dead!¡± Show was stunned. Before he could say the word ¡°don ¡®t,¡± The crowd watched as mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s HP rose at a speed visible to the naked eye. Chen Yu immediately paused. Lu Yifan, who didn¡¯t have a Dodge before he finished him off, couldn¡¯t leave either. The sound effects of the game came one after another, and it seemed to shake the entire venue. double kill! triple kill! killing spree! Double kill! Triple kill! Killing! In an instant, some of the audience members stood up! Thementator was even more excited. ¡°Still chasing! He¡¯s actually still chasing!¡± Show had used sh before this because he was not ying a speed aid, so he walked very slowly. Only now did show realize that mo bei and Xiang Nan were not second-rate yers at all. Just like King, he was equally terrifying! But even so, he shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him. Show was right. Indeed, mo bei would not be able to get the quadruple kill. Even after using all of his skills, show was left with very little health. However, show had already returned to the tower. Without sh, it would be difficult for her to enter again. However, it was difficult for mo bei to enter. It didn¡¯t mean that the other figure couldn¡¯t enter. Feng nai held a sword in his right hand, his white clothes fluttering as he used his second skill, discement. As he swept past like the wind, Panda quickly followed and entered the tower to tank the damage. Show had already used his positioning to Dodge, but how could Feng nai let him Dodge? he heard the ttering of swords. On the huge screen, only two words appeared-team wiped! Chapter 906 Chapter 906: Chapter 907: Trantor: 549690339 The team was annihted! Tu Hai was actually wiped out? This was something that no one had expected. After all, it was just an ambush. If the ambush didn¡¯t work, then spread out and don¡¯t fight this group. Even if one person would die, it wouldn¡¯t be a total team wipe. That was indeed the case under normal circumstances. But show had never thought that mo bei and xiangnan were bey. The bey who had followed Supreme Alliance at a young age and taken over the entire area A. The God had returned to the throne. However, the mortals didn¡¯t know. The current bey was even more unpredictable than the bey who only knew how to y the assassin role back then. Mo bei had witnessed the glory of Supreme Alliance and understood why it had disappeared. If it wasn¡¯t for her brother¡¯s role. She might never understand what her master had said. A good assassin was not only about killing, but also about observing the overall situation. Everything else didn¡¯t matter, but your teammates were your best equipment. Continue to win. Not to prove himself. Someone is looking at you. As mo bei moved the mouse, her slender and fair fingers moved up and down on the keyboard, causing one bullet screen after another to appear in front of theputer screen. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Is mo bei and Xiang Nan a support or a mage? was it ck me¡¯s strategy all along?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a strategy, it¡¯s a little too cool!¡± ¡°Handsome? I don¡¯t think so, everyone ys like this. The champion is strong to begin with, but after seeing Tu Hai¡¯s champion, he finally chose it. It can only be said that in terms of lineup, Tu Hai is at a disadvantage. ¡± ¡°In order to clear his name, mo Nan has really gone all out this time.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not interested in knowing. I just want to say that I¡¯m going to be a fan of this little brother. No one can stop me! Those who want to share my dark history with me, listen up. This is the Nationalpetition, you can try to lead a wave of team annihtion. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? the first one to kill was han da, and thest one to take away show God was King God. How did it be mo Nan leading Tu Hai to a team wipe?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand this kind of trap. ¡± He thought that they would start quarreling. However, it didn ¡®t, because a technical bullet screen appeared. ¡°Reviewing the previous teamfight, Tuhai was hiding in the bushes to ambush them. The first to start was Mobei xiangnan. First, he used a golden body to trick four of the opponents ¡®ulti. King God set up a formation so that his teammates had a chance to cut in. Handa shed over the wall and killed the opponent¡¯s adc. Originally, they could have stopped when they arrived, but Mobei xiangnan didn¡¯ t. Instead, he shed and forced Tuhai to fight with them. He surrounded the four opponents alone. ck me¡¯s cooperation was indeed beautiful, but those who saw Mobei xiangnan¡¯s handling was average. He wasn¡¯t the one who caused Tuhai¡¯s team to be wiped out. I hope you can uninstall this game and not be a stumbling block on our way up, thank you. ¡± It was a face p! It was really a p in the face! He didn¡¯t say anything. They would be overwhelmed by the ¡®extremely handsome¡¯ments. This was the charm of e-sports. In this ce, there was no extra. Only the strong could climb to the peak forever! The atmosphere at the scene could be imagined. It was extremely enthusiastic. On Tu Hai¡¯s side, it was dead silent. The minion wave at the bottomne was enough for Panda and the others to reach the high ground. Tu Hai¡¯s adc was the first to revive, but he didn¡¯t dare to show his face. This scene reminded the audience of ck me¡¯s previous match, when he had faced a simr situation. Even though he knew there was no hope. The figure was still standing there, constantly clearing the minions, waiting for his teammates to revive. However, it waspletely different for Tu Hai. They didn¡¯t know if it was because of the fear brought about by the team annihtion just now. Originally, ck me had not been able tounch a single attack, but now, ck me had struck the crystal. The adc had onlye out for a short while before he was scared back by Feng NAI¡¯s leap. If he didn¡¯t dare to do so in the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future. Although Tuhai¡¯s yers were all resurrected one after another. However, the Crystal¡¯s HP was also gone. Mo bei jumped in, making it impossible for them toe out. This time, she didn¡¯t have a golden body, so she took all the damage. Seeing that he was about to die, Tu Hai¡¯s crystal broke one step ahead. On the screen, a silver fragment fell, and two dazzling words appeared on ck me¡¯s side. Victory! ¡°Beautiful! It was too beautiful! Monan¡¯s spellcasting is simply too beautiful!¡± He had always thought that mo Nan was a goodmentator. Now that he had been convinced, everything could be seen from his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an exciting match,¡±the hostughed. ¡°Are you referring to the counterattack?¡± Thementator tilted his head. The host¡¯s lips curled up.¡±I mean one person surrounding four people. It¡¯s so cool!¡± Such a conversation was basically an official acknowledgment of mo Nan¡¯s strength. Yu Zixin wanted to lead the rhythm, but she couldn ¡®t. Wang Jun had only gotten the endorsement deal after Tu Hai¡¯s first victory. He had even promised the investors that they would definitely win. But now, the investor only nced at him, and his tone was not bad. He only said lightly,¡±¡±It seems that I have to think about the cooperation again, chief Wang.¡± ¡°This is only the second match. There¡¯s still one more.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s expression changed quickly. Even though his face was in pain, he could not show it. He smiled and said,¡±¡±This is how it was set from the start. We¡¯ll lose to ck me in the second round, then win the third round. You see, Yifan hasn¡¯t shown his true strength yet, and show didn¡¯t fight the other team head-on just now. They¡¯re preparing for the third round. We still have a big move for the other team. This way, thepetition will be more interesting. By then, more people will know our Tu Hai, and it will be good for the endorsement deal. What do you think?¡± The investor smiled.¡±I can wait until the third scene is over. However, manager Wang, Lu Yifan must also be able to show off like mo bei and xiangnan. It would be a loss if we don¡¯t find a spokesperson like that.¡± ¡°This time, we didn¡¯t expect him to y as a mage, so we let him develop.¡± ¡°After we gain some experience, I¡¯ll show you how Lu Yifan kills this guy in the next round,¡± Wang Jun said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing that,¡±the investor said as he unbuttoned his suit. However, it turned out that Wang Jun had been lying. The air pressure on Tu Hai¡¯s side was extremely low. What did he not think of? What solo kill? Monan¡¯s mage. He was so strong that no one dared to deal with him. Even Lu Yifan was the same. When the camera swept over. He was only holding on to his face. Chen Yu didn¡¯t think so, his eyes somewhat gloomy. He was a mage, so they could just ban him. Let¡¯s see how he can fly and show off. Chen Yu¡¯s idea was indeed a solution. Show thought so too, but ... Chapter 907 Chapter 907: The third round of face pping begins Trantor: 549690339 Why was mo bei and Xiang Nan so different from the information he had? ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± After shaking hands and returning to the waiting room, show looked behind him and said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say you were very familiar with mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style?¡± Lu Yifan didn¡¯t say anything. When he ced it by his side, his eyes tightened a little, and his gaze changed. Show looked at Chen Yu again.¡±And you, what are you fighting? why didn¡¯t you retreat when I told you to?¡± Chen Yu was certainly not happy to be lectured in public. One had to know why he couldn¡¯t stand mo Nan back then. It was also because that person seemed to have some skill and had criticized him the moment thepetition started. Now, Chen Yu was in the same mood. He nced at Shu and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely change it for the next round, but it¡¯ll be great if brother can y as a mage too. If mo Nan suddenly changed to y as a mage, brother Lu and I definitely won¡¯t be able to react in time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the position he¡¯s ying, I¡¯m talking about his mechanics. ¡± Show looked at the four people in front of him and said,¡±¡±Are you familiar with mo Nan or not?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc replied: ¡°he used to y as an assassin. Later on, he yed as a support. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen a mage.¡± Show could not help but sneer,¡±¡±Then, what do we do next?¡± Lu Yifan looked up.¡±You¡¯ll switch to the middlene next round. ording to the n, I¡¯ll switch to another champion.¡± ¡°I guess this is the only way.¡± The more show thought about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the domain.¡±Mo Nan is a fan of Supreme Alliance?¡± ¡°Brother, how did you know?¡± Chen Yu pouted.¡±That guy watches Supreme Alliance¡¯s videos from the past.¡± ¡°No wonder,¡± ¡°His ying style is a bit like Almighty Qin ¡®s, but it¡¯s not quite the same,¡± show said after some thought. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to show off after learning a David¡¯s deer,¡±Chen Yu said disdainfully. ¡°Have you always underestimated your enemy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s stronger than you,¡±show said. Chen Yu¡¯s chest heaved up and down when he heard thest four words. He couldn¡¯t help it. Wang Jun¡¯s hand that was pushing the door stopped for a moment. Then, he walked in.¡±You guys still want to argue at this time?¡± Chen Yu gritted his teeth and swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Show also stood to the side. Wang Jun¡¯s expression was dark.¡±Mo Nan just got himself another hero. You guys don¡¯t know how to deal with him?¡± Think about what countermeasures we shoulde up with. The investors are watching. If we can¡¯t y this round well, Yifan, show...You should know how big a loss the club will suffer. ¡± At this point, he looked at Chen Yu again,¡±In the future, listen to themand and don¡¯t go up recklessly. People will naturally know how much stronger you are than mo Nan. Don¡¯t get too carried away in this match.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Yu nced at show again. Show also felt that it was not good to do anything for this kind of thing, which was not conducive to the development of the team.¡±I went a bit too far just now, but Chen Yu, I hope you can understand that things can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Chen Yu naturally knew the principle of ¡°when you¡¯re ahead, stop.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best in this match. Brother, you¡¯ll y the mage, brother Lu will y the assassin, and we¡¯ll catch them off guard.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°But we have to think of a way to restrain King,¡± said show, his eyes heavy. Wang Jun looked at him and knew that he must have a n.¡±¡±How do you n to restrain yourself?¡± ¡°In this round, we¡¯ll use two magic.¡± Show smiled.¡±Not only can we punish King, but we can alsopletely stop dark res ¡®n to team up with their jungler team.¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908: Chapter 909 Trantor: 549690339 When Wang Jun heard this, he looked in Lu Yifan¡¯s direction. Lu Yifan nodded slightly. Wang Jun then looked at show.¡±¡±We¡¯ll do as you say. Ah Ming, cooperate with the show. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, director Wang. As long as brother show can cast the spell, King won¡¯t be able to fly.¡± This time, Tu Hai¡¯s sorcerer was still confident. If he was the only control, he would not be afraid of King. With brother show, their secret weapon, and the fact that he had seen the new strong champion that brother Lu had trained, he felt that there would be no problem in this match. Wang Jun¡¯s face was not as dark as before. Heughed and patted show¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, show. Block mo Nan and King. The former can¡¯t let down your guard either. The better he did in thest round, the better you guys can beat him in this round. Only then will the investors realize your personal value. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Show was a smart person. In addition to winning, he also valued the benefits of being a professional yer. After all, they weren¡¯t in their own country. Of course, they would go to whichever team offered more money. Most importantly, he wanted to be recognized by others, especially in a foreign country like this. If he remained in ck me, he would not stand out at all. Because King was there. As King¡¯s teammate, she was destined to be buried. Tu Hai had what he needed. ¡®Show¡¯ was very useful when it came to personal value. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, CEO Wang. Whether it¡¯s King or mo Nan, no matter how smart they are, they won¡¯t be able to guess that we¡¯re using two methods.¡± Show raised his eyes.¡±They¡¯ve never seen me y as a sorcerer before. Let¡¯s follow the n for this round. Ban Mo Nan¡¯s mid-Lane champion, and leave the rest to Yifan and I. We¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine. I¡¯m also good at mid-Lane and junglerbination. Mo Nan will only be punished this round.¡± ¡°With your words, my heart can be at peace. It¡¯ll be easier to exin to the investors.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s smile grew wider.¡±When you fight, show off a little. Especially Yifan.¡± Lu Yifan, who was called out, nced sideways. Wang Jun walked closer and lowered his voice.¡±The investor has already said that if you want to get this endorsement, you have to do what mo Nan did just now. If you don¡¯t want others to think that mo Nan is still better than you, then you have to do your best. Don¡¯t let the higher-ups think that it¡¯s not worth it for mo Nan to support you. Now, Tuhai has showbiz and there¡¯s a neer. The kid who just signed is good at assassin too. You know what I mean.¡± Lu Yifan nced at him and clenched his fists even tighter. He said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I know what to do,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Wang Jun chuckled.¡±You¡¯ve always been the one who understands the current situation the most. y well. If you win this time, you can sit firmly on the throne. I don¡¯t want to spend time training a new one.¡± Lu Yifan did not say anything else. Tu Hai¡¯s adc walked over,¡±¡±CEO Wang, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about mo Nan. He did secretly learn some new positions during this period of time, but as long as you ban the Champions he learned, he¡¯s basically useless. Moreover, brother Lu¡¯s damage is still there. It was just that we didn¡¯t expect it in thest round. In this round, brother show has also said that he¡¯ll punish ck me fully. As for mo Nan, we can shut him up before, and we can do it today.¡± As he spoke, he nced in Chen Yu¡¯s direction. Chen Yu had the same attitude. Wang Jun had seen their n before. After all, he had been one of the participants in it before, and he had indirectly caused Monan and his men to lose again. This time, as long as they used the means they were supposed to use, it would be no exception. Wang Jun didn¡¯t say anything more, but his eyes were filled with a scheming smile. Elsewhere, in ck me¡¯s Lounge: Panda had already repeated the same sentence eight times.¡±¡±F * ck, brother, really, you¡¯re a cool mage. How did you know they were in the bushes? also, you¡¯re too strong. sh to keep them here. Tell me how you usually y ...¡± After mo bei had finished her water, she finally replied after listening to him eight times. ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s yed. ¡± The voice was still cold and calm, as if there was no fluctuation of emotion. Panda thought to himself, his brother is good in every way, but he doesn¡¯t talk much! ¡°Then tell me, why are you so daring? aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be taken away in that wave of attacks? ¡°Or are you confident that they can stay in your circle? you¡¯re very simr to Almighty Qin in this aspect. Don¡¯t tell me you ...¡±Panda¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke. Feng nai leaned there nonchntly, also wanting to hear how a certain someone would answer this question. Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±I¡¯ve seen many videos of Supreme Alliance¡¯spetitions. I¡¯m a fan.¡± ¡°So you like Almighty Qin.¡± Panda had a moment of enlightenment. ¡°I¡¯m a fan of spade z,¡± mo bei replied seriously.¡±My favorite among professional yers is God z.¡± Feng Yi couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, his long fingers pushing his gold-rimmed sses up, his lips curling into a smile. The little guy was still the same as when he was a child. When he encountered this kind of problem, he would firmly and clearly take a stand. However, Feng nai opened his mouth at this moment, a smile on his lips, but no one could tell what he meant.¡±¡±That old fox over there, do you think mo Nan¡¯s ystyle is simr to young master Qin ¡®s?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes met his nephew ¡®s. It was very clear that this sentence did note out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m an agent, not a professional yer. You should be the one who knows the most about the y style. After all, you were just rubbing heads the entire time in the game. ¡± Feng Yiughed.¡±It seems like Almighty k knows how to live off a woman. Does your family know about this?¡± ¡°The old man probably doesn¡¯t understand what it feels like to be carried around while ying games.¡± Feng nai strolled over, his gazending on mo bei¡¯s left hand.¡±¡±Do you also have your own domain?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Her pitch-ck eyes seemed a little dazed.¡±A domain?¡± Feng nai looked at her, his eyes darkening.¡±If you didn ¡®t, why do you think you¡¯d make her stay?¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±Because we know that the captain is nearby.¡± Instantly. The questions that Feng nai wanted to ask were all interrupted by this sentence. ¡°You trust me that much?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± mo bei replied. Feng nai turned his face to the side and couldn¡¯t help but smile. His eyes were sparkling, making his usually devilishly handsome face look a little more clean than usual. Her ck hair matched her tall and white nose, and her thin lips were curved upwards. As mo bei watched from the side, she felt that his smile was inexplicably beautiful. It took her a long time to stop herself from poking his face. Panda and granny gray looked at each other. Both of them were sure that they wanted toin about the same thing. It was just a short ten-minute break, and they could still give out dog food. Didn¡¯t the two of them feel that there was something wrong with their conversation? Panda felt that it was time for him to step forward and remind them of the danger that woulde! ¡°Brother, in this match, they will definitely ban the champion you yed in the previous match. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You might even be punished.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it in the middle, remember to call for my support.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Panda: ¡°...Brother, I¡¯m telling the truth. Other than ¡®hmm,¡¯ do you have anything else to say?¡± Mo bei thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯m a deep hero and not afraid of being forbidden.¡± Panda opened his mouth.¡±Brother, there¡¯s no one else. You don¡¯t have to brag so much. We know that you¡¯re very lucky, but if you have any difficulties, just tell us in advance.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei once again ended the conversation with one word. The coach stood there, not knowing what to say. Manager li, who had always hesitated about whether to protect ¡°mo Nan,¡± could only smile. They had really picked up a treasure. The young master had good eyes. He had protected mo Nan at all costs. Otherwise, where would they have found such an all-rounder? ¡°Alright, the break is about to end.¡± Feng Yi raised his hand and nced at his watch.¡±You guys get ready.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Yi still had other things to do, so mo Nan could leave the audience seat quietly after the match. Previously, he was still worried that Xiao Budian would expose himself. Now, it seemed that even if they were suspicious, no one would think in that direction. After all, bey only yed as an assassin. He had won the second round. In the third match, when the ck me battle team was waiting. There were very few people who mocked mo Nan in thements. Even the camera swept over them a few times, intentionally or otherwise. They counted down for half a minute and prepared to enter. This time, mo bei did not stand at the back of the line. Instead, she stood behind Feng nai. He could faintly hear a sentence,¡±¡±Your favorite professional yer is z?¡± As they were about to enter the arena, mo bei didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly ask such a question. She was worried that it was a trap.¡±Yes.¡± Feng nai had his hands in his pockets, the curve of his side profile appearing even more noble under the light.¡±¡±What else?¡± Mo bei¡¯s ck and white eyes were clear, avoiding any ws.¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing else,¡± When Feng nai heard this, he looked at her for a while, then finally retracted his gaze. His voice was heard unhurriedly.¡±So, the matter of you going to ck me¡¯s backstage and saying that you like me doesn¡¯t count anymore?¡± Mo bei was speechless. That was her brother. Apart from the first time they met. He had been concerned about this matter, but he had never mentioned it again. What was going on today? Mo bei looked at the tall figure and was about to speak when it was time for all the members to enter the venue. One could imagine the screamsing from the scene. The match just now had already made many people¡¯s eyes involuntarilynd on that youth who was as cold as ice. ¡°Mo Nan! Good luck!¡± ¡°ck me! Good luck!¡± The people who were watching the live broadcast could hear these sounds. Another bullet screen popped up. ¡°It¡¯s really easy to clear your name, all you need to do is win one match. ¡± ¡°The point is that they haven¡¯t won yet. Mo Nan only caught them off guard. It¡¯s not going to be of any use in this match.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just watch the match?¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better turn off thements. It¡¯ll affect my mood.¡± ¡°Passerby, please say a few words. Fans from the South, don¡¯t praise mo bei and Xiang Nan too much. It¡¯s easy to ruin a character¡¯s image.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if mo Nan is really strong in this match or if he¡¯s just a blind cat that got lucky.¡± With two wins out of three, it was time for thest match. The online click rate was the highest, and many people were waiting to see the results. It was the best time to spread some of Monan¡¯s dark history. Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. There were so many people just now, and they were all praising that stupid game yer. What did he have that could make so many people change their minds? The most important thing was that she was valued by that person. Yu Zixin would not let anyone ruin her n. ck me had to lose. Only ck me had lost. That was why he came back to inherit the Feng family. At that time, these people who came out of nowhere would no longer have anything to do with him. This was the third time mo bei and Xiang Nan had ruined her ns. She would not let the public change their opinion of him. So what if they won thepetition? With so many stains on her, she could easily stir up a group of people with just a few words. Yu Zixin put away her mobile phone, looked at the screen that was about to open, and adjusted her dress. ¡°Zixin,¡± The director gave her a hand signal. Yu Zixin immediatelyughed, revealing two dimples, and took a step forward. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! All the screens lit up! The three-dimensional ring sounded. The audience could feel the poprity of the game. It was different from watching a live broadcast. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but focus their attention on the stage. Yu Zixin was wearing a long chiffon dress and cosying as the ice Woman in the game. She was holding a microphone and looked pure and beautiful.¡±Hello, everyone. Wee to the third match of the National League¡¯s first match. Everyone has watched the first two matches and the scene was very intense. Let¡¯s wait and see who will win the third match!¡± ¡°Zixin¡¯s hosting skills are really good. ¡± The shoutcaster chuckled.¡±Indeed, we¡¯ll have to wait and see. Mo Nan amazed me in thest match.¡± The othermentator alsoughed.¡±I think our new host¡¯s looks have amazed me. Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Now that the teams are in their seats, this time it¡¯s Tu Hai who will ban the Champions first.¡± ¡°To be honest, after thest match, Tu Hai will definitelye up with a strategy.¡± ¡°Of course, we have to target mo Nan.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the Champions banned by Tuhai. Ah, as expected, they were yed by mo bei and Xiang Nan in thest match.¡± ¡°What will ck me do, then?¡± ¡°Looks like he¡¯s going to choose another mage.¡± ¡°I guess this is the only way.¡± As the two shoutcasters spoke, they suddenly seemed to have seen something, and their eyes trembled.¡±Did Tu Hai choose two mages?¡± ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± ¡°Show chose mage?¡± Show, that was a God-level support, and now he had chosen mage. There was an uproar at the scene! Thementator alsoughed.¡±Today was really exciting. With my understanding of show, he wouldn¡¯t randomly pick a position without confidence. No wonder team Tuhai didn¡¯t seem to be panicking at all. It turns out that they were already prepared and had such a secret tactic that was useless.¡± ¡°This way, King¡¯s assassin is going to have a hard time. Mo bei and Xiang Nan won¡¯t be an easy mid-Lane either. I¡¯m curious what kind of sorcerer mo Nan will choose to deal with this.¡± Chapter 909 Chapter 909: Chapter 908: Trantor: 549690339 Not only thementators. Even the audience watching the match was frowning. After all, Tu Hai had already disabled the hero characters that mo bei and Xiang Nan were good at. I wonder how he¡¯s doing with the other Champions in the middlene. Moreover, Tu Hai was clearly trying to suppress ck me¡¯s midner and jungler team up. Mo bei and Xiang Nan should have noticed this. ¡°If it were you, what would you choose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anything I choose is suitable.¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan are a little ufortable this time.¡± Chen Yu couldn¡¯t hide the smugness on his face as he looked at the hero position that he hadn¡¯t confirmed for a long time. Wang Jun, who was standing in the spectator area, smiled and said to the investor,¡±¡±This is our Tuhai¡¯s strategy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± The time was still counting down. It had only been about twenty seconds. Sitting among the audience, mo Nan, who was wearing a ck mask, clenched his fists when he saw this. He had to endure it again and again to not stand up. The camera panned to mo bei, who was sitting in front of theputer. No one knew why this mild-mannered teenager wanted to be in the audience¡¯s eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t know who he was looking at. Only Feng Yi was clear, so clear that he frowned deeply. Mo bei was looking at her brother. She knew where her brother was. His dark eyes were like the deep winter night, bottomless. Brother, I promised you. Win back everything you¡¯ve lost. ¡°Monan, brother, which mage are you ying? hurry up and choose. I¡¯ll pick the support based on your level.¡± Panda anxiously reminded him,¡±¡±The time is almost up. Even if it¡¯s hard to choose, I have to choose one.¡± The slower ck me¡¯s lock-on speed was, the more obvious Tu Hai¡¯s smile was. Chen Yu, in particr, couldn¡¯t help but turn on his microphone.¡±Brother Nan, it¡¯s so difficult to choose. Why don¡¯t you y as a support again?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She only retracted her gaze from the audience, her side profile clear and unruffled. Chen Yu continued to smile.¡±If you really can¡¯t do it, you can go back to ying as an assassin. That¡¯s if you¡¯re not afraid of 0 kills and 6 deaths.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence. Some of thements also flew up. Even Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,¡±It seems like it¡¯s really difficult to choose mo Nan. Is it because he¡¯s going to fill in the positions with cat big? but if I don¡¯t choose him now ...¡± However, before Yu Zixin could finish her words ... A heart-shaking sound effect was heard. It was the sound of the hero¡¯s position being locked. However, when the avatar appeared on the big screen ... The scene instantly went into an uproar. ¡°I¡¯ll go! It can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°6666! I¡¯m convinced!¡± ¡°Assassin? Did Monan really choose the assassin?¡± ¡°Is he giving up because he can¡¯t stand the enemy¡¯s provocation? If that¡¯s the case, then that mentality isn¡¯t suitable for a professional yer. ¡± ¡°Monan used to be an assassin, so it¡¯s not strange for him to y this position, right?¡± ¡°How can it not be strange? Almighty k is enough for the assassins. If he chooses another assassin, who¡¯s going to y the jungler? double assassins will only suppress Almighty k¡¯s development, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why did you choose this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been forced to do this. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s really too reckless. ¡± Even Panda¡¯s pupils dted.¡±¡±Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in,¡± ¡°Captain and I will double stab each other.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was unhurried. Panda opened his mouth.¡±Twin daggers. It¡¯s really not that easy to fight them. Brother, you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to her,¡± It was Feng nai. He didn¡¯t look any different from usual and was still a little nonchnt. However, when he saw mo bei lock onto the assassin, his peach-shaped eyes became even deeper. Chen Yu and his teammatesughed. ¡°Monan¡¯s been forced into a corner. ¡± ¡°You said that they had zero kills and six deaths. No one would like to hear that.¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc winked. This matter had always been a topic of discussion for them. Chen Yu¡¯s eyes were deep.¡±Brother Lu knows best how he ys as an assassin. He must have forgotten. But this is good too. I¡¯ll send him off again.¡± When Show saw that mo Nan had chosen an assassin, he frowned slightly. After hearing Chen Yu¡¯s words, he looked at Lu Yifan.¡±What do you think?¡± ¡°Leave him to me,¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s right hand was on the mouse. After showing this guarantee, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He had seen one or two videos of Monan fighting the assassin. Although he was a good yer, he was in dark res now and King was there. It waspletely unnecessary for him to add an assassin. On the contrary, it would be disadvantageous to his teammates. Panda saw that his brother had no intention of changing, and after hearing what his boss said, he picked a mage to start the team and pressed the ¡®confirm¡¯ button. The game began its countdown. While both teams were still entering. Hosts would usually talk about some topics at this time. Of course, the topic would develop ording to the hot topic. This was also one of Yu Zixin¡¯s Smart Points. ¡°The audience watching the livestream must be confused. My skills are average, but I know that under normal circumstances, a team can¡¯t have two assassins. First, it will limit the teammates ¡®finances. Second, an assassin without money is basically useless. So, what do you two professionals think about mo bei and xiangnan choosing the assassin?¡± Yu Zixin asked thementator. One of them steadied the mic and said,¡±the audience just saw that mo bei xiangnan hesitated for a long time when choosing his champion. He probably didn¡¯t expect that Tuhai would bring out two mages at once. If show God yed as a mage, I can¡¯t imagine what kind of situation it would be. It must be that Tuhai is holding back his big move. Mo bei xiangnan must have no choice but to choose the assassin.¡± ¡°Contestant mo Nan does look a little ...¡± Yu Zixin didn¡¯t finish her sentence, leaving people to guess what she was going to say.¡±I don¡¯t dare to be too direct in case the yer¡¯s fans find out. I¡¯ll just briefly tell you what I feel. In the professional league, the yer¡¯s mentality is very important. No matter how difficult the situation is, you have to think it through.¡± The othermentator spoke up at this time,¡±¡±Miss Yu, why do you think that mo Nan hasn¡¯t thought it through?¡± ¡°He chose the assassin. Two junglers aren¡¯t very good.¡± After Yu Zixin finished speaking, she quickly added,¡±Of course, I¡¯m ayman, so I¡¯m speaking from the perspective of the audience.¡± Thementatorughed.¡±Miss Yu, you are indeed an amateur. It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been two junglers in the history of heroes. When Supreme Alliance won the championship, it was with two junglers, which opened up the most excitingpetition in the history of heroes. Miss Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be very qualified as a spectator. Otherwise, how could you not know about this? everyone who watches thepetition should know.¡± It could be said that this sentence directly pped Yu Zixin¡¯s face swollen. As a hero host, she didn¡¯t even watch much of thepetition. How did he be a host? Yu Zixin also heard the hidden meaning in his words. Her hands hanging by her side clenched, but her face was aggrieved. Anothermentator said,¡±Brother, it¡¯s not appropriate to use Supreme Alliance as an example. Both Almighty Qin and Almighty z are yers who can achieve Penta kill. After the two of them, apart from internationalpetitions, no one in China has brought a double jungler into the professional scene. Everyone knows that the double assassins can y normal games but they might lose the game in the professional league if they don¡¯t handle the situation well. It¡¯s just that the two of them can¡¯t get any gold since the jungle is so small. ¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that there¡¯s another sentence that God z said, your wild ...¡± Yu Zixin saw that he still wanted to speak up for mo Nan and smiled lightly.¡±¡±Alright, senior, don¡¯t be so excited. Look! ck me and Tu Hai have both entered!¡± The shape of the map was already disyed on the screen. The red and blue teams started to move out from the city crystal. The camera was locked on show. After all, this was the first time a world-ss support was ying as a wizard. This was the most interesting scene, and many fans were concerned about it. Sure enough. Show indeed had its own set of tactics. As soon as the game started, he headed to the bottomne and hid in the bushes, setting up a vision in the river. In this way, not only could he set up an ambush, but he could also trap King when he wanted to counter-jungle. Even if he couldn ¡®t, he could still eat the small monsters by the river and go down to find an opportunity to kill han Xi. An adc without a support was usually very dangerous. Mo Nan had chosen the assassin position. Had he forgotten such an important point? with his familiarity with han Xi, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to catch someone. From ck me¡¯s point of view, he could not see any problems. That was why the audience was so worried. This was clearly an ambush. Moreover, the resources in the jungle had decreased even more. With a person like han Xi at the bottomne, he would be easily caught. It had just started, and everyone was already so nervous. When some of the audience members saw King clear the bottom half of the jungle and leave, their hearts were in their throats. It was only when they saw that he didn¡¯t go to counter-jungle that they heaved a sigh of relief. However, show took another step forward. In addition, there was Lu Yifan¡¯s faint movement. The fans wanted to take off the sound-proof headphones and tell them not to leave the tower. Show was good because he knew how to get the adc out of the turret. ¡°You go and sell it.¡± He was talking to the bottomne. Tu Hai¡¯s adc, who was also one of the people who had yed mo Nan, was no match for han Xi in terms of CS. He had even been hit by han Xi just now, but he wasn¡¯t full of blood now, and the minion line had fallen a little. Rather than saying that he was selling, what came next was his true level. As soon as she left the tower, she was hit by han Xi again. Of course, he was here as bait. None of ck me¡¯s members fought in a gentle manner. Basically, they wanted to kill anyone who had half their health left. Not to mention, if the adc wasn¡¯t as skilled, the health would be much worse. Han Xi saw that he was about to beat that person to a critical state, but he still wanted to move forward. ¡°Don¡¯t go that way!¡±The audience bit their lips. But it was toote. Show was the first to use his skill. Lu Yifan continued to follow him. Originally, it could kill people in seconds ... Chapter 910 Chapter 910: The 909th appeared, domain! Trantor: 549690339 Unexpectedly, at this moment, han Xi shed, moved to avoid the damage, and directly returned to the tower. Although he had lost a lot of HP. However, the opponent didn¡¯t get first blood. Even so, the people watching felt that the pressure on han Xi was too great. Without support, he couldn¡¯t go out to farm. ¡°What¡¯s mo Nan doing? Almighty k even gave him the blue buff just now.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re an assassin, you should be thinking ofing to the bottomne to support.¡± ¡°How can Great Han continue to fight like this?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave the defense tower. Once we go out, we¡¯ll definitely be caught.¡± ¡°I can only say that mo Nan¡¯s awareness as a jungler is not as good as when he was a support. Although Tuhai didn¡¯t kill anyone in this wave, the minion wave was so easy to kill that his adc was fully nurtured. The unlucky one is Handa.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. If he doesn¡¯t have that ability, why did he choose to be a double jungler?¡± There were many voices of criticism on the bullet screen. After all, they all felt sorry for their Almighty. On the other hand, thementator was very rational.¡±In that wave just now, han Xi¡¯s positioning was really beautiful. If it were any other adc, he would definitely be captured alive.¡± This topic was already over. However, Yu Zixin pulled the rhythm back,¡±Logically speaking, someone should being to support him. ck me¡¯s side probably hasn¡¯t reacted in time. After all, he¡¯s a double jungler.¡± ¡°It is indeed a little slow.¡± The othermentator said. The two of them didn¡¯t mention mo bei or Xiang Nan¡¯s names, but everyone knew who they were referring to by saying such words at this time. Show and the others were indeed ying very smoothly. Even Lu Yifan had eaten the river crab Xiaoye by the roadside of ck me. He returned to his jungle with a full load. When he wanted to cast another red Buff, he realized that there was nothing in the pit. ¡°King has rebelled against my jungle.¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s voice was heavy as he said this. After all, buffs were very important to junglers in the early stages of the game. Losing the red zone meant that he would reach level fourter than the opponent. This was very disadvantageous to starting a team. Show frowned and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not King. I¡¯ve set up my vision. He was at the bottomne just now, he couldn¡¯t have passed so quickly ...¡± However, at this moment. The topne suddenly sent out a distress signal. It was Chen Yu. He turned on the microphone as he ran back and forth.¡±Brother Lu, save me, King!¡± After Lu Yifan received the message, he immediately rushed over to him! They were already at the bottom of the tower. Chen Yu was just about to heave a sigh of relief. After all, if brother Lu arrived, King wouldn¡¯t be able to go over the tower. He adjusted his breathing. Just as he was about to return to the city, he found that there was an additional Crescent mark on his head. The crescent moon was silvery-white in color, and it glowed with a faint light that was almost invisible. However, anyone who had finished this game knew that once such a mark appeared, it only meant one thing. The moon god was here! On the huge screen. The people saw that the red figure in the grass didn¡¯t give Chen Yu any chance. He directly used his big move to drift across the wall and came to the bottom of Tu Hai¡¯s Tower. With a wave of his long sleeve, the scimitar fell, and a deafening sound effect was heard. First Blood ! The first kill! First kill! So what if Lu Yifan arrived in time? There was no way to stop it. Because just as he was about to deal damage. Mo bei had already arrived outside the tower. As long as he had the blue buff, he could drift infinitely. This was the characteristic of the heroes that mo bei yed. Without control, you would never be able to catch him. Thementator was a little dumbfounded by this first blood. After all, ordinary people would definitely retreat when they saw Lu Yifan. However, mo Nan ... Was so daring that he dared to cross the tower and kill in front of Lu Yifan? This clearly showed that he didn¡¯t care about Chen Yu, who Tu Hai had put aside. Chen Yu had never thought that he would be killed like this. It had only been two and a half minutes since the match started, and he was already dead? In thest round, he was already at his wit¡¯s end. If he was still embarrassed in this round, how could he live in the future! Chen Yu, whose face was slightly green, turned his head and said,¡±How could he have such a powerful move!¡± Normally, ck me had two assassins, so the resources in the jungle would not be enough to split. How did Monan get to level four? Could it be that King didn¡¯t want to go wild? It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai didn¡¯t want to jungle, but he had given up the blue buff. As for the rest, thementators were also puzzled, and the audience couldn¡¯t understand. Hence, he immediately pulled up the review of the ten-Second Battle before mo bei killed the man. Only now did people know. When the battle started at the bottomne. It wasn¡¯t like mo Nan didn¡¯t do anything. After counterattacking Tu Hai¡¯s Red zone, he had also cut off the minion line in the middle and upper two floors. When they saw this scene, they were stunned. ¡°Can we clear the troops like this?¡± thementator¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. ¡°This champion¡¯s second skill can indeed pull out the minions from inside.¡± The point was, who would dare to y like this in a nationalpetition? Then how much confidence do you have in your own skills? When they heard the sound effects of the first clear. The people were still confused. But now, it was boiling! ¡°F * ck! God!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that brother chennan and I are not ying the same hero. Why is it that it is not the same when ites to me?¡± ¡°This little brother is so handsome that I want to marry him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a fan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a kill. Why are you guys so excited? if it wasn¡¯t me, Almighty k, who beat Yu da to a critical state, would mo Nan have taken it?¡± ¡°Alright! Shush, don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll show God to you. ¡± It was almost continuous, without any breaks. Show¡¯s reaction was indeed fast. After hearing the sound effect, their first reaction was to hide in the grass in the red zone. In order to avoid the damage under the tower, mo bei and Xiang Nan would definitely choose to step out from this position. When show saw the figure approaching, he immediately cast a stun on it. ¡°Oh no, brother Nan¡¯s hero is most afraid of crowd control!¡± Any assassin was afraid of being controlled. Especially those that were hidden in the grass. Although show¡¯s gold was not high yet and he could not kill his opponent with a set of skills, Lu Yifan was right behind him. Once mo Nan was controlled, Lu Yifan would be able to get close and take him away. After all, he was a critical hit assassin and was the strongest jungler hero in the current version. However, in a second. His move actually missed! Because that person wasn¡¯t controlled. Not only did he fail to control it ... On the screen, people saw that rose-red shadow in hit¡¯s style was even marked with a water dragon. After the bright moonlight lit up, Shi Feng used drift. Using the dragon¡¯s cave, he jumped over the wall and floated toward ck me¡¯s jungle. Standing at one end of the dragon¡¯s cave, Shi Feng wielded a Crescent scimitar and wore a gorgeous dress. It was as if he was standing beside a dark river that led to the underworld. His exquisite face was as cold as ice, and even his gaze was indifferent. At that moment. It was as if they had seen some kind of domain. A realm that mortals could not set foot in ... Chapter 911 Chapter 911: The jungle is all mine Trantor: 549690339 The yers in the game didn¡¯t feel this way. It was because of the difference in perspective. Outside of the game, some of the audience members saw it, but they could only vaguely see it. In the game, no matter who it was, they would only focus on the scene in front of them and not the overall situation. Mo Nan had already crossed the dragon¡¯s cave, so how could they chase after him? He couldn¡¯t catch up. They could only lose the jungle and the minion wave for nothing. Most importantly, they even lost the most important first kill in the game. In the spectator area, Wang Jun, who had been smug just a moment ago, clenched his fists. ¡°Tuhai?¡± the investor looked at him.¡±This is your Tuhai strategy?¡± ¡°ident, ident. It was Chen Yu who wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡± Wang Jun forced a smile and said,¡±besides, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s more valuable to turn the tables against the wind? before the start of the game, I specifically told them that Lu and show have their own ideas. Don¡¯t worry, this situation will not happen in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± The investor looked at him again. In fact, every merchant was not stupid. If there was a real mistake, it could be seen at a nce if there was a strategy. However, it was indeed more interesting to see him turn the tables. It was fine for him to wait. The ones who felt bad were those who wanted to continue criticizing mo Nan. At first, he thought show would cooperate with Lu Yifan to take the man away. But now, there was nothing. ¡°Why can¡¯t you control it?¡± Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t help but reveal her true thoughts. One of thementators looked at her and said,¡±¡±From what I¡¯ve heard, miss Yu, you¡¯re hoping that mo Nan will be controlled?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Yu Zixin smiled sweetly again.¡±I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s obvious that the skill of show God hit.¡± Thementator smirked.¡±I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Ms. Yu. Showgod probably didn¡¯t notice that mo Nan¡¯s skill doesn¡¯t have a punishment but a purification. Do you need me to introduce it to you?¡± In front of all the audience, Yu Zixin was once again pped in the face for being unprofessional. She did not know what purification was, but that did not stop her from trying to smooth things over.¡±¡±Argh! So brother Nan has this skill. I didn¡¯t even see it just now. ¡± Now, show was the most ufortable. At the start of the game, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t noticed this, but he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. It was because he hadn¡¯t expected mo bei and Xiang Nan to be the same as King, spending money so quickly! The two of them were indeed very fast. Mo bei had no intention of stopping after she was done killing. Looking at the time, he had the blue Buff again. Mo bei immediately threw her skill back to get her blue. Meanwhile, Feng nai had gone to the Blue Zone opposite when he had been fighting over there earlier. Two yers, one jungle on each side. There was no distinction between the enemy and their side, all of them were from their own side. Mo bei was not the only one who would cut off the minion wave. Feng nai was the same. No minions came. Tu Hai¡¯s adc could only hide in the turret. This just happened to give han Xi time to return to the city to heal. It wasn¡¯t that Tu Hai¡¯s mages didn¡¯t think about going to the Blue Zone. But there was still Panda, who was in line with him. He was already feeling the strain, so it was even more impossible for him to provide support. Therefore, when Lu Yifan gave up on chasing after him and returned to the Blue Zone, the jungle in the Blue Zone was gone. No matter what he did, he was always one step behind the other. Even show had realized this problem. From the looks of it, King wasn¡¯t the one being targeted. Was it because their jungler was being targeted? After he suddenly realized this ... Show suddenly looked at the red figure on the screen. Was he taking revenge on the first match? Show narrowed his eyes and called the other mages over,¡±¡±Guard the wilderness, squat in the grass, and wait for them toe.¡± The two mages were together. Even if it could purify. It was impossible to get rid of their control. As long as he was distracted by the middlene, it would be fine. He wouldn¡¯t do it. The jungler¡¯s gold couldn¡¯t increase. When it was time to start the team, it would bepletely over. Show might understand the King when he was jungling alone. However, ck me was currently jungling with two yers. With two buffs on them, they had already lost interest in the opposite jungle. Hence, they waited for nearly ten seconds. Tuhai¡¯s jungle was very calm. ¡°Not good!¡± Just as show finished his sentence. The game¡¯s music started again. Less than four minutes into the game. ck me had taken down the first water dragon of the match, doubling the entire team¡¯s gold! The camera then turned to the dragon¡¯s cave. The crowd watched as the two figures headed straight for the topne after striking down the Water Dragon. They attacked from the left and right, nking from the front and back. Chen Yu had never thought that two figures would suddenly fly over. He wanted to escape. Mo bei had already sent out the mark of the moon! It was like a beautiful geometric figure. He clearly couldn¡¯te over from that angle. However, because there was a minion wave, he pulled closer! After mo bei closed in, she first used her second skill to directly suck him back, then used a Crescent mark. Feng nai swept forward and shed down with his long sword. There were a few nging sounds as silver light fell. Chen Yu didn¡¯t even have time to react before he fell to the ground! Thementator couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Nice!¡± At this moment, he was like a newly joined fan, even his eyes were bright. It had been too long. The people who yed this game should have something in their hearts. At that time, they saw a wonderful scene. He could actually do it again one day. Although it was not as good as back then ... ¡°F * ck!¡± He mmed his mouse on the ground, his mind already on the verge of copse.¡±Where are they? Where are you guys? Are we just going to watch them capture me like this?¡± Show¡¯s hands clenched tightly. Not only was the Water Dragon gone, but he had also lost another head. He had not expected mo Nan to be a variable in this match. Originally, based on his understanding of ck me, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to punish King! But now! ¡°Let¡¯s develop. ¡± This was what Lu Yifan had said. The economy was already in a bad state. If he lost another head at this time ... There was really no more fun in this game. However, it wasn¡¯t up to them to decide if they wanted to start a team. Just as Tu Hai decided to develop on his own. Mo bei and Feng nai were already heading toward the bottomne. As he walked, Feng nai didn¡¯t forget to leave an electric arc above him. When han Xi saw that the other party had arrived, he deliberately revealed a w to let the other party think that he had an opportunity to take advantage of, so he suffered a big move from the other party. Tu Hai¡¯s adc only wanted to reverse the situation, after all, the mage in the middle woulde to help him. Besides, he had sh, so what was there to be afraid of? He left the tower and used his skills to continue to deal damage to han Xi. However, at this moment. A figure jumped out of the grass. He reacted quickly and used sh. However, he didn¡¯t expect that there was still someone waiting for him in front. It was mo bei! The scimitar was waved. It was as if he could hear moonlight¡¯s chanting, and with a Swoosh, he pulled Tu Hai¡¯s adc back! Chapter 912 Chapter 912: Are you guys watching? Trantor: 549690339 Shua! A silver light shed! It was Feng NAI¡¯s sudden advance. The two figures dealt damage at the same time. As a fragile adc, there was no way to escape! In the blink of an eye, another head was gone. Tu Hai¡¯s adc didn¡¯t feel convinced, instead, he shouted,¡±¡±Mage, take them, quickly!¡± Tuhai¡¯s mages were indeed the first to arrive. The frozen snowball skill was released at the same time as the big move. A powerful wave of ice and snow was sent directly toward mo bei. Even if Monan had anticipated this, he only had cleanse, and it was impossible for him to nullify both of her skills. Under normal circumstances, purification would only be used when a mage used a big move. However, mo bei was not. When the other party had released the first snowball, she had already pressed purify. After removing the freeze skill, he flipped his curved sword and ced the crescent mark on the minion line. Then, he used a big move to drift in the opposite direction. Tu Hai¡¯s mage¡¯s big move had been released, but he had never thought that the other party would use this method toe behind him. By the time he turned around to use his skill again, it was already toote. With a Whoosh! The scimitar rose again. t a! Another t a! When he finally returned to the tower, she felt that she had finally escaped. He was also able to predict where the other party was going, and when he turned around to cast a freezing skill. That figure actually didn¡¯t mark him, but hit the Moonfang on the jungle beside the river. Then, using the jungle as a support, he suddenly rushed forward! Instantly. There was only one sound echoing in the arena. Double kill ! Double kill! Mo bei had perfectly interpreted what it meant to enter three times and exit three times, and take your head under the tower. Did he think that he would be fine just because he had full health? It wasn ¡®t. As long as you are fragile, I can find a way to take you away! ¡°Nice!¡± Thementator¡¯s excitement could no longer be concealed. Everyone knew how wonderful this move was. Tu Hai¡¯s mage was simply killed by the show! ¡°How can my brother Nan be so handsome!¡± ¡°Holy shit, holy shit! You can kill people like this?¡± ¡°He actually used the minion wave to get behind the mage. Who the hell is this guy?¡± ¡°The minion wave is easy to deal with, it¡¯s just using the monsters at the side as a turning point, can normal people think of that?¡± ¡°I feel that brother Nan¡¯s geometry diagram is not bad.¡± ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this not bad? it¡¯s obviously too showy!¡± Just as he finished speaking. On the other side, show had already lost their patience and knew that this would be the result. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s purification skill was gone. After activating sprint, he directly flew over. He just wanted to y dirty. However, before he could use his skills ... He was the first to be slowed down by a lightning formation in the grass. Show subconsciously used his stun skill. It hit the White figure. It was simply impossible to Dodge the pursuit. But Feng nai had no intention of hiding. Xiu knew what he was doing this for. His eyes were cold as he sent out the signal to attack. Lu Yifan used his ultimate skill and charged straight at Feng nai, his silver-white spear still gleaming with a cold glint. However, before Lu Yifan could get close ... With a Whoosh! Feng nai had already used his second skill to sessfully leave the battlefield. Originally, it was already over at this point. After all, ck me had already obtained a double kill. However, no one had expected mo bei to enter the arena once again! The audience watched as the rose-red figure, with the cold moonlight, came from the other end of the grass and swept in with a curved sword! Chapter 913 Chapter 913: All of you, stay! Trantor: 549690339 Shua! The crescent moon was shining above his head. Everyone had thought that mo bei was going to fight Lu Yifan. After all, he was the closest to mo bei. However, no one had expected that ... The figure¡¯s target was actually show, which no longer had the stun skill! And Lu Yifan was just his support. With such a pivot point, he could use his ultimate to get close to show! Lu Yifan obviously did not expect this to happen. He had already used his big move, only to find that the person who should have appeared in front of him was actually behind him! Meanwhile, show had already been pulled back by mo bei¡¯s second skill! ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too impulsive! Show¡¯s skills recover very quickly, run to me!¡± It was the sound of a Panda. After he saw the map, he had already begun to run over to support. Mo bei only said three words,¡±he doesn¡¯t have blue.¡± Under the camera, people could see that Panda seemed to have paused for a moment for some reason. Immediately after that, a voice so excited that it was as if everyone in the audience could stand up resounded throughout the entire venue! Triple kill ! Triple kill! It was a dazzling operation. No one could see what was going on. Other than the triple kill, the most important thing was ... Another sound effect was heard almost at the same time. King had sessfully killed an enemy hero. As for who he had killed, it was very obvious. Mo bei killed the ones in front, and she killed the ones at the back. In any case, Feng nai only had one standard for doing things-leave them all behind! The atmosphere on Tu Hai¡¯s side seemed to have frozen. Two against three. He didn¡¯t win. And he died in such a way. Even a world-ss support like show was a little unstable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you F * cking say that you could only assassinate mo bei and Xiang Nan? With such a punishment, even people can be used as his fulcrum to farm!¡± Lu Yifan, who was being used as a fulcrum, tightened his right hand around the mouse. He had never expected this to happen. How could it be like this? ¡°He can use anything that appears beside him as a fulcrum? Then how are we supposed to fight!¡± Show was really helpless. However, Chen Yu didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Brother, you ran out of mana just now. If you ran out of mana, you should¡¯ve gone home. If you had mana, mo Nan would¡¯ve died right away. He was clearly just lucky.¡± Show had calmed down a little and knew that he could not continue to be angry.¡±¡±I hope so.¡± Panda could tell them by their real names. It wasn¡¯t just luck. ¡°F * ck, brother, how did you know that ¡®show¡¯ doesn¡¯t have blue?¡± After mo bei was done with this set of damage, she returned to the city and looked at her equipment. She wore her headphones, and her side profile was beautiful.¡±Time. He didn¡¯t return to the city after he came out. He will run out of mana.¡± Instantly. Panda froze again. Even, even the time? Brother, what kind of monster are you! Teng Hui was still ferociously attacking, but after hearing this, he almost missed a sh. He nced at the youngster, who was taking advantage of the opportunity to drink water, and thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s a good thing that this belongs to dark res. If it were to be ced in any other enemy battle team, it would be a ticking time bomb.¡¯ How could he even calcte Blue¡¯s time? You devil! This time, it wasn¡¯t just the ck me explosion. Thements were flying. Thementator¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°I take back my words.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s assassins aren¡¯t immature. He¡¯s even, even ... World-ss. Don¡¯t you think this style of y is familiar?¡± ¡°Almighty Qin?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Almighty Qin!¡± Chapter 914 Chapter 914: Like Bey Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t look like Almighty Qin? Then who do you take after?¡± ¡°bey?¡± After thementator revealed the id, Yu Zixin suddenly looked over! She had been upset by the atmosphere stirred up by Monan¡¯s triple kill, and had kept quiet since then. Because there was a camera facing them, no matter how bad her mood was, she couldn¡¯t pull a long face. However, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face. It was only when she heard this name that her eyes changed. bey, because she had fought with him before. Brother naer had just started ying professionally. Immediately, Yu Zixin opened her mouth, with dimples on her cheeks, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen God bey¡¯s matches so I don¡¯t understand. Is it very simr?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Even though thementator was excited, he knew that if he said too much about this, it would easily be mo bei and Xiang Nan who were riding on the poprity of the ancient gods, so he quickly changed the topic.¡±¡±It¡¯s just my personal feeling. ¡± ¡°He just likes to use exaggerated metaphors,¡± said the othermentator with a smile. ¡°Right, I was too excited. Hahaha.¡± Even though thementator said so on the surface. However, ever since she entered the circle, she had been paying attention to the Supreme Alliance members. He knew very well that he had seen the domain that had yet to appear. After all, he had been in the industry for a long time. Back then, when he had gone to do a review interview. The person who was sitting next to Almighty z with a bun in his mouth was ying this scene on the screen. However, that time, the little one was toote when he jumped into the dragon¡¯s pit and was killed by the Dragon. He was even forced to drink milk by God z. Now that he saw it again, thementator spent a lot of effort to suppress the things in his heart. However, that vague thought was growing like the grass and the birds. Mo Nan ... Could he be bey? No! How could this be possible? Even though the little one was still young at that time. But he remembered that she was short and dark, and she spoke like an old man. She didn¡¯t look like mo Nan at all. Thementator looked at the youngster and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He probably missed that group of people too much, which was why he had such an unrealistic idea. After all, it would be very difficult toe back to an era where all the gods were present. Someone had once said that King¡¯s assassin was infinitely close to that time. But no one knew. Gods were created by their opponents and teammates. Back then, Supreme Alliance had xiangnan as their opponent. Now, a team like Tu Hai could be called a God team. This was because of the arrival of the era of the entertainment industry. This was the effect of the economic drive. But no matter what, esports yers now were treated much better than before. Gradually, more and more people began to realize that e-sports as a profession was not just about being addicted to games. However, it was hard to see the Grand scene from back then again. Now, thementator¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched that person use the scimitar to mark the monsters in the bushes and head directly to the top jungle. Could Monan recreate it? At this moment! A person suddenly jumped out of the grass andnded on mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s bodies! It was Lu Yifan! No one knew when he had hidden here. However, it was obvious that Lu Yifan had already guessed mo bei xiangnan¡¯s direction. That was why he was squatting at this ce. He wanted to catch mo bei xiangnan off guard. Moreover, Chen Yu didn¡¯t go to farm. Instead, he flew in this direction. This was to cut off mo bei¡¯s path to the South! In an instant. The audience¡¯s nerves tensed up again! Because everyone knew. Although the champion that mo bei was ying was very showy, it was also a fragile champion that could not withstand the damage from both of them at the same time! Chapter 915 Chapter 915: Handsome North, jungling Trantor: 549690339 However! What no one expected was ... The figure didn¡¯t run back. Instead, he threw out a skill. The red buff was instantly marked. He activated his big move. With a Whoosh! It was only for a moment. Chen Yu¡¯s big move missed! ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t catch you!¡± Mo bei had just eaten a big one from Lu Yifan, so her blood volume was indeed not very healthy. Fighting in someone else¡¯s jungle, with a mage there to support, was obviously not very feasible. However, the audience could tell from the map. Mo bei¡¯s path to the South had beenpletely blocked! How was he going to escape? The figure seemed to be hesitating. Chen Yu immediately stepped forward when he saw this. Shua! It was another Crescent mark. Mo bei once again used a big move. Using Chen Yu as a pivot point, she swept over. When Chen Yu turned around to look. Shua! The figure changed position again. This time, it was Xiaoye who was beside him. Lu Yifan¡¯s long spear hit mo bei¡¯s body again. Mo bei ¡®er¡¯s skill was activated. She defended and then used Xiaoye¡¯s momentum to flip over the wall to reach Tu Hai¡¯s top tower! ck me¡¯s minions just so happened to be inside the tower. ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°Destroy the tower at this time?¡± ¡°Old tie, that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not just the tower! He¡¯s thinking of ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence. The defense tower was broken. Mo bei used a backhand skill and used the minion wave that Tu Hai had sent out to return to the red buff area. That kind of dazzling operation had forcefully sent Chen Yu spinning in a big circle! How could Lu Yifan allow this person to show off in front of him again! A series of discement was activated, and the silver spear with a cold glint stabbed toward mo bei. Mo bei did not want to be controlled by the mage behind her, so she could only take this blow. The unhealthy amount of blood was even more dangerous at this time! The mage continued to move forward, not hesitating to use his ultimate skill on the wild monsters in an attempt to crowd-control him. However, mo bei¡¯s purification not only wasted his efforts, but also exposed his dangerous back. After knowing where the local mages were. Panda shed forward and used a control-type skill to kill the yer. Seeing this, Lu Yifan wanted to cut him. However, at this moment, mo bei, who had been running away, turned around and used a passive skill to pull herself to Lu Yifan¡¯s side! Panda had sessfully returned to the tower. ¡°Nice! Nice! F * ck! Brothers! How do you know I didn¡¯t Dodge!¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t reply. Her slender and fair fingers moved up and down as she moved the mouse to the left, avoiding the high damage from Chen Yu, who had rushed over. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Teng Hui was rushing over when he said this. However, neither Chen Yu nor Lu Yifan had any intention of waiting for him! In addition, Lu Yifan was also a discement assassin and could also climb over walls. It was not impossible for him to catch up with mo bei and Xiang Nan. At this moment. The figure did something that no one expected. He didn¡¯t continue to run forward. Instead, he swung his scimitar and the crescent symbol directly hit the water Dragon in the Dragon pit. After the Water Dragon¡¯s aggro was drawn, it mmed its ws heavily, causing everyone behind it to fall into its trap, including Lu Yifan! On the other hand, the teenager had already used a big move to escape from the lower Dragon pit when he had left the mark, which would indeed affect his HP. But the more observant people also noticed. Chen Yu¡¯s blood volume was also starting to be unhealthy. Especially when he was hit by the dragon¡¯s w, his entire character was stunned. ¡°F * ck!¡± Everyone knew that this time, mo bei and Xiang Nan would definitely be able to escape safely. But people didn¡¯t know. Mo bei had never thought of escaping! Shua! Chapter 916 Chapter 916: I¡¯ll return you your 0 kills and 6 deaths, Northmander Fei! Trantor: 549690339 The crescent mark was activated again! Chen Yu had already lost his mind as he turned on the public microphone.¡±Mo Nan! If you have the ability, then fight us face to face! Only ck me would want a malignant tumor like you, who only thinks about showing off!¡± ¡°Malignant tumor?¡± Mo bei raised her brows and dashed into the dragon¡¯s pit. Chen Yu thought he had fallen into his trap, so he raised his saber and stabbed at him. However, mo bei used her second skill. While using her shield to block the high damage, she also sucked him under the Wyvern¡¯s ws! Roar! There was another wave of turbulence in the jungle! The flying dragon once again struck Chen Yu with its ws. With a whoosh, mo bei moved out and moved in again. The moonlight lit up and dimmed on the dizzy Chen Yu¡¯s head. His health was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. That was because the damage did note from mo bei alone, but also from the flying dragon. However, both of them were in the Dragon¡¯s pit, but mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s blood volume did not decrease. Instead, it increased. This made Lu Yifan, who was about to enter the battlefield, stop for a moment. It was also when he was hesitating. Mo bei was in no hurry to take Chen Yu¡¯s life. Instead, she was only using him as a pivot point. With a Swoosh, he came to Lu Yifan¡¯s side. Chen Yu, who had managed to survive, was still thinking about mo Nan, that idiot. He dared to fight brother Lu head-on without even looking at the hero¡¯s attributes. They were both assassins, but brother Lu was more of a tank type. However, Chen Yu suddenly stopped, and his eyes even began to shake.¡±Brother Lu, why didn¡¯t you hit him?¡± On the other side, mo bei was still drifting. Her hand speed was so fast that one could almost see her afterimage as she rudely pulled Lu Yifan into the dragon¡¯s pit. With the Wyvern as the center. One de! Pull back! Two des! Cycle! Three des! Critical hit! Together with the flying dragon, Lu Yifan fell to the ground with a loud crash! However, mo bei used her final ultimate move to directly arrive in front of Chen Yu, who had a trace of blood on him. Chen Yu¡¯s entire person was somewhat stunned. She wanted to run away, but she realized that her hand seemed to have frozen for some reason. ¡± 0 kills, 6 deaths.¡± After mo bei said these words, she swung her scimitar, and a sharp glint shed! It didn¡¯t hit him, but Fei Long¡¯s knife. Chen Yu was once again jolted up. doublekill! Did he think that was it? However, the next sound effect immediately followed! The flying dragon Vanguard had been killed! BOOM! An unprecedented uproar broke out in the venue! ¡°What kind of F * cking operation is this? he¡¯s even calcting the damage of the Dragon?¡± ¡°Why are you guys chasing him? It really was! It¡¯s good to let him go, right?¡± ¡°Wait, I need to wake up. F * ck, I can¡¯t wake up! I¡¯m so handsome! My brother Nan, ahhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± The recorder here was Panda. Teng Hui, who had rushed over to help, was dumbfounded. It was already over? Time really did pass by quickly. This set of moves only took about 30 seconds. Mo bei, who was holding the half-moon scimitar, stood there tall and slender. The bright moonlight still remained on the river crab beside her. Beside the dark river, ck water was still surging. The figure stepped on the water, the tip of the knife still dripping with blood. At that moment, everything behind her became her background. The jungle was dark and there was no ce to open one¡¯s vision. It was like a deep winter night. However, he could clearly see the figure. Every time it lit up, there would be moonlight. Three in and three out, the skirt was flirtatious. His hands were stained with blood, but it didn¡¯t enter his eyes. Those eyes were still as clear as water, without any waves. It was as if he was telling the world that he hade to the realm of God ... Chapter 917 Chapter 917: Chapter 916: Trantor: 549690339 This time, thementator didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were obviously wavering. Even the corners of his eyes were a little red for some reason. He stretched out his hand and covered his eyes. Yu Zixin didn¡¯t notice this scene because she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Even Wang Jun, who was standing in the viewing area, had a livid face. ¡°Is this part of the strategy?¡± the investor asked. ¡°ng ...¡± Wang Jun didn¡¯t even speak. The man retracted his gaze and interrupted him,¡±¡±We still have to thank manager Wang for letting us see that mo bei and Xiang Nan are the spokespersons we want to sign.¡± Wang Jun almost jumped out of his seat when he heard that simple sentence. ¡°Brother Lu, why didn¡¯t you hit him just now? he ...¡± Chen Yu was still asking. ¡°Can you just shut up!¡± At that time, Lu Yifan also wanted to move, but for some reason, his hand actually stopped for a moment. By the time he wanted to react, he had already run out of blue and skills. If such words were to be said, it would only make him lose more face. Why? How did he be so strong? This waspletely different from what he had given him. Therefore, he still had some reservations and never treated him as a friend. Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, and his face was pale. Chen Yu didn¡¯t stay quiet. Instead, he called for show,¡±Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you can punish King? hurry up and get a kill. If this goes on, you won¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Just as he finished speaking. A sound came from the bottomne. It was the same sound effects. doublekill! So what if show¡¯s skills hadnded on King? The current King had already crushed them in terms of finances. Not to mention, he was like a ghost and couldn¡¯t be found. The only one whoined that he was too slow was han Xi. Why didn¡¯t he just go up and kill them? he was clearly hiding in the grass. Feng nai had his headphones on and said nonchntly,¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡± This doesn¡¯t seem like nothing at all? He did look sideways just now, right? What was he looking at? How could Feng nai let anyone guess his thoughts? he moved his mouse and swept up from the bottomne. Just like that, he and Mo bei, one on the left and one on the right, directly broke through Tu Hai¡¯s two paths. ¡°Brother, how did you die?¡± Chen Yu gritted his teeth. Show sneered,¡±¡±Would I have died if it wasn¡¯t for you? This is apetition. Do you think you¡¯re doing a live broadcast and you¡¯re mocking the other side? why are you so talkative?¡± He was not speaking Chinese. The trantor wouldn¡¯t be able to trante this sentence, and he was afraid that it would make the situation worse. But now, it didn¡¯t matter whether the situation was good or bad. Tu Hai¡¯s mage came out. He had originally nned to summon the Qing army. But he had forgotten. ck me¡¯s role as the country¡¯s adc had never been a lie. Positioning, shooting. Dodge a, then shoot. Han Xi with high damage output. Mage Tuhai wanted to freeze him, but found that it was impossible. He could only walk back when his health was low, but before he could return to the crystal to heal. The two figures dashed in at the same time and took him away. They would not give Tu Hai a chance to resurrect. He thought that there would be another wave of attacks. But now, people found out. ck me had no such thoughts. In particr, han Xi¡¯s speed of destroying towers was simply terrifying! Lu Yifan didn¡¯t want things to end like this. He was about toe out. However, he realized that the two figures had dashed forward at the same time. Taking advantage of the minion wave, he began to abuse the fountain! Lu Yifan thought that he could always change to someone else. But he did not. He was destroyed along with Tu Hai¡¯s crystal. The word ¡®victory¡¯ filled ck me¡¯s screen! Chapter 918 Chapter 918: Feng nai who protects his master Trantor: 549690339 He won! The first round of the National League. ck me had won! The camera would definitelynd on the side of the winning team. After all, thest scene was so cool! Many of the audience members in the venue stood up, their faces filled with excitement. They had thought that they were just here to watch the first match, but it turned out to be so exciting! They changed positions in every match. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were undoubtedly the best yers of the match! The data was still being disyed on the big screen. The noise at the scene was so loud that it could be heard even outside the venue. However, the youngster¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much with her ck headphones on. It was porcin white and didn¡¯t even have the color of blood. After his victory, the youngster in the battle uniform didn¡¯t seem to feel much. He just took off his headphones and stood up, his eyes looking towards the audience, his dark eyes still carrying a slight glow. Brother, did you see that? ¡°What is brother Nan looking at?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely looking at me. ¡± ¡°You wish.¡± Monan pressed down on the brim of his hat as he listened to themotion, but his eyes did not lie. 0 kills and 6 deaths. He had heard this. It wasn¡¯t something his sister would usually say. Even if that person was ying at Kerry¡¯s hotel, he would not provoke his opponent. She had always been cautious. If she wanted to hide something, no one would be able to see through her. However, why did she bring out an assassin for this match? He was very clear. This was for him to see. Monan raised his hand and ced his arm across his forehead, the corners of his eyes burning. He clearly knew that after this battle, if he were to fight like this ... He would definitely be suspected. In the end, she still chose the assassin. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve never been afraid of being destroyed.¡± When did she start? He didn¡¯t want to continue. After knowing that his hand would never recover? Or did someone say that she was causing trouble willfully after she was surrounded? When was it? Mo Nan moved his arm away, wanting to see his sister¡¯s face. But he didn¡¯t see it. Mo bei had already turned around and followed Feng nai as they walked towards team Tuhai. After the match, they had to shake hands. It was obvious that Tu Hai had not yet recovered from his failure. How could they possibly lose to mo Nan, who was already crippled! Everyone¡¯s expression was ugly, and they didn¡¯t want to shake this hand. Chen Yu was particrly unwilling. He clenched his hands, his eyes hazy. When Monan approached, he suddenly changed his attitude andughed.¡±Brother Nan really doesn¡¯t show his true self. He can easily win the match point just by relying on his familiarity with us. In the future, I will also change teams and just fight with my former teammates.¡± Things hade to this. There would still be some people responding to Chen Yu in the bulletments. ¡°No matter how good you are at gaming, I can¡¯t be a fan of betraying your former teammate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to win. ¡± ¡°He has a bad character and a dark history. He even schemed against his former teammates in the first game. So what if he wins?¡± Because of Chen Yu¡¯s words. Originally, they had just shaken hands and returned to the lounge to prepare for the interview and to leave the venue. Now, they did not even turn off the cameras immediately. The atmosphere in the venue seemed to have changed. Feng nai, who was standing beside mo ting, suddenlyughed, and the curve on his thin lips was a little nonchnt.¡±Change teams? The reason mo Nan came to ck me is because he was chased out by you so-called ex-teammates and has nowhere to go. He¡¯s clearly an all-rounder, but he can onlye to ck me as a support. It¡¯s because you guys spread his dark history everywhere, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919: Mo bei and Feng NAI¡¯s physical interaction: sugar Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I ...¡± Chen Yu was just about to say that he didn ¡®t. Feng nai interrupted him.¡±Oh, right, I forgot the most important thing. Of course mo Nan is familiar with you guys. After all, as the captain, there¡¯s nothing you guys don¡¯t know. If you want to learn from him, can he say no? Your ystyle has always been his. It¡¯s hard not to be familiar with it, what do you think? Mr. Lu?¡± No one had expected that Feng nai wouldnd on Lu Yifan. Lu Yifan¡¯s face, which was already dark, looked even uglier now. He usually tried to maintain his calm, but at this moment, he could not hold it in anymore. Mo Nan had taught him how to y. This had always been a knot in his heart. But he wasn¡¯t as stupid as Chen Yu to say it in such an asion. Lu Yifan clenched his fists.¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°When mo Nan first came out, you said that he likes to integrate and master other people¡¯s ystyles.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice still carried a hint ofziness. ¡°Of course, there will be people who will say that in the future.¡± ¡°However, the audience will see if he has the real thing in his hand.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Lu, other than mo Nan¡¯s shadow, nothing else has changed.¡± ¡°Did he think that he could rece him by acting as mo Nan?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu ...¡± When Feng nai said this, he tidied his sleeves and walked closer, his smile still on.¡±¡±Forgive me for being blunt, but you can¡¯t bepared to our all-powerful little brother.¡± In an instant! The audience, who were already preparing to leave, were also looking in their direction! Even the cameraman could not help but gasp! K-God really dared to say that! Weren¡¯t they afraid that Lu Yifan¡¯s fans wouldn¡¯t like it? Manager li was also starting to get a headache. ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ He hadn¡¯t seen it for a while, but his young master had already started mocking him! So many people had heard it! Why didn¡¯t young master think about the consequences? Under normal circumstances, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t say such things in public. However, that did not mean that anyone would be able to brazenly frame mo bei. Even though he knew it would affect him. At a time like this, Feng nai would not remain silent. Mo bei knew very well that he had always been like this. From the very beginning, she had entered ck me. When he didn¡¯t like her, he didn¡¯t step on her with the others. Now that he was standing up for her, people said that he didn¡¯t have the divinity he had before. Mo bei nced sideways. This time, she couldn¡¯t hold back. He reached out and grabbed the corner of Feng NAI¡¯s shirt. Feng nai was still mocking her, and no one could suppress his aura. Being pulled like this, her eyes stopped for a moment, and the beautiful corners of her eyes looked down. It was only then that mo bei realized that they were in public, so she said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. The earlier we go back, the earlier we can eat. I¡¯ve ordered the ingredients.¡± One sentence. Just one sentence. Manager li watched as his young master retracted his devilish aura and seemed to be smiling. He could even vaguely see his eyshes, but he didn¡¯t know where his attention was. But it could be considered fortunate. Everyone thought that this was a sign of a truce. Chen Yu just snorted. However, mo bei looked to the side.¡±It seems like my wrist doesn¡¯t hurt enough.¡± When Chen Yu heard this, his pupils suddenly erged.¡±You, why are you ...¡± Suddenly, he seemed to understand something! ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s when you¡¯re ying the game!¡± Mo bei neither admitted nor denied it. She said slowly,¡±¡±I really don¡¯t like him speaking to people like you for me in this situation. There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t finish saying during the match. 0 kills and 6 deaths. I¡¯ll return it to you the way you guys acted as me.¡± Whoosh! Chapter 920 Chapter 920: pping Yu Zixin in the face Trantor: 549690339 One could imagine the reaction of the crowd. Many people were still puzzled. What act? That¡¯s right, some people who really came to watch the game would not participate in the gossip. Of course, there were also people here who had said that mo Nan was a malignant tumor. But in this first match, even a blind man could see mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s strength. Therefore, even the bulletments were very quiet. Chen Yu¡¯s face was even more colorful, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Everyone in Tu Hai felt their faces hurt. Then, they would have to exin why Monan had achieved such a feat. If he didn¡¯t give people a reasonable answer. Their entire livestream room would not be peaceful. Just because of mo Nan¡¯s words. Therefore, neither Chen Yu nor Lu Yifan wanted this person toe back. But he was just like a cockroach. How could he still hold on until now when he had been stepped on like that! After Chen Yu returned to the break room, he threw the bottle of mineral water his assistant had handed him to the ground. Lu Yifan¡¯s head was still lowered, and his hands were clenched tightly. Wang Jun stood there with a gloomy face and suddenly gave him a p! Pa! That sound. Even Chen Yu quieted down. However, Lu Yifan grabbed Wang Jun¡¯s cor and raised his fist, his face fierce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? And you want to fight me? have you forgotten what happened to mo Nan after we fought?¡± Wang Junju looked at him angrily.¡±I told you to show off to the investors. What the hell did you hit?!¡± Lu Yifan didn¡¯t say anything. He clenched his fists. ¡°You want to beat me up?¡± Wang Jun snorted.¡±Beat him up. After that, you¡¯ll be able to terminate your contract. As long as you can afford the penalty.¡± When he heard this, Lu Yifan¡¯s entire back tensed up. Then, he retracted his fist and ced it to the side. Wang Jun adjusted his tie and gave him another p. This time, Lu Yifan suffered without a word. Wang juncai said loudly,¡±you can only be a God if thepany is willing to support you. The boss asked me to tell you that he is very dissatisfied with the results of thispetition. If you are still like this in the revival round, someone will rece you in your current position!¡± As he finished speaking, he nced at Lu Yifan again. Of course, Wang Jun would not punish Chen Yu. After all, he was his nephew. Once they felt that they had the ability, they would want to do something. Previously, Lu Yifan had also thought that he was better than him. If he couldn¡¯t even beat mo Nan, what use would he be? If he couldn¡¯t kill three in the next revival round, he wouldn¡¯t be Tu Hai¡¯s Ace jungler. The trickiest thing was what mo Nan and Feng nai had said before they left the scene. Tu Hai would definitely be affected negatively. One of the investments had already gone down. I can¡¯t let this continue. And he had to exin to miss Yu! Wang Jun left just like that. In team tu Hai¡¯s resting room, no one spoke at first. Immediately after, Chen Yu¡¯s voice was heard.¡±Speaking of which, brother Lu¡¯s game is really bad. You could¡¯ve killed mo Nan, but you didn¡¯t even move. How can you still be the captain of our Tuhai team?¡± Lu Yifan, who had just touched the cab, suddenly stopped. Her heart started to sink. It was too familiar. He had also heard these words at that time. However, at that time, they were talking about mo Nan. He still remembered Monan ncing at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. She wanted him to analyze the situation objectively. However, he said to that person,¡±if your hand hasn¡¯t recovered and your skills have regressed, you should rest. Don¡¯t always think about showing off. This time, we lost because of you.¡± At the time, he had not looked at mo Nan¡¯s expression. Even now, when she recalled it, it seemed to be a nk. Even if Tu Hai lost the game, Wang Jun would not be so disrespectful to them. Because of mo Nan¡¯s presence, he, who had a bad temper, would always go head to head with Wang Jun. He used to think that mo Nan was stupid and had a low EQ, so he deserved to not go far. If he was the captain, he would definitely be able to bnce everything and be a God. Therefore, it was reasonable for such a person to be dragged down. Now, he was famous. Many people liked him, but he could not retaliate like mo Nan. He was too afraid. He was afraid of losing everything he had. This was because Lu Yifan knew very well that only the person who controlled public opinion could determine sess or failure. He had only lost one round, but there was still the revival round. When the revival round came, he would definitely prove it to everyone! However, Lu Yifan had forgotten one thing. The ostracizing of teammates, since it had happened in the past, would definitely happen in the future. Chen Yu had already thought about how he was going to sell Lu Yifan out during the next practice match. After all, he had been muddleheaded in the past, always thinking of pulling mo Nan down and making Lu Yifan the team leader. If he could even pull someone down, why didn¡¯t he be the captain himself? Show was the person who saw it the most clearly. He was already regretting it now. Leaving ck me to join TU Hai was the stupidest decision he had ever made! At this moment, in the venue. As the host, he couldn¡¯t leave. Generally, the order of departure was for the contestants to go to the break room first. Because there was still an interview to be done. The host stayed on the scene to do additionalmentary. The audience had to leave in order. This time, Yun Shen had disguised himself. He had worn a mask and a hat, and he was still wearing ck me¡¯s support uniform. She looked like she had nothing special other than a good figure. Compared to mo Nan¡¯s full set of equipment, he was indeed very ordinary. Fortunately, nothing went wrong with Monan. When he left the field, he kept his head down and walked very fast, so no one noticed him. In addition, with the host¡¯s shots, some of the audience members didn¡¯t care what the people around them looked like. On the other hand, Yu Zixin¡¯s heart seemed to be on fire. Originally, she had already been very unhappy with ck me¡¯s victory. One of thementators was still smacking her in the face throughout the entire process. After Yu Zixin finished the re-recording, she took her manager and blocked thementator backstage. ¡°Mr. Kui doesn¡¯t seem to know what he does for a living.¡± When Yu Zixin spoke, she no longer looked as sweet as she did in front of the camera. Instead, her eyes looked a little condescending, ¡°You¡¯re just a gamementator. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being fired by the tform?¡± Originally, thementator had felt an unprecedented excitement over ck me¡¯s victory. As an experienced yer, his emotions were even more indescribable when he saw ck me¡¯s fighting style. Kui Liang chuckled in amusement at being suddenly stopped. His friend, who was standing next to him, stopped him.¡±Miss Yu, please don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s usually a shut-in and doesn¡¯t do anything other than ying games or watching old videos. He doesn¡¯t know who the higher-ups in our tform are.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak for him, let him speak. ¡± Yu Zixin took a step forward and said,¡±he doesn¡¯t even know how to apologize?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why I should apologize?¡± kui Liang shook his hand. ¡°I¡¯m praising mo bei and Xiang Nan to the heavens. I¡¯m hinting to the audience that I¡¯m unprofessional.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes darkened,¡±this is how youmentate.¡± Kui Liangughed out loud.¡±Looks like you¡¯re unprofessional. Being a noob in e-sports is a sin. If you y well, you y well.¡± As he said this, his smile gradually faded. ¡°It¡¯s not like the others. We¡¯ll know who¡¯s strong after a match. The result won¡¯t be affected by people like you. This is our e-sports. We should trouble people like you to stay away from it. ¡± ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t want your job.¡± Yu Zixin had met a lot of these small characters who thought they were very powerful, so she just wanted to let them have a taste of the bitter reality.¡±Alright, from now on, you¡¯re fired by the tform. There won¡¯t be anypetitions for you tomentate.¡± Kui Liang lowered his head, a smileing out of his throat.¡±What do you think I stayed for? it¡¯s just because I love it.¡± As he spoke, he took off the public bid on the right and threw it on the ground. At this moment. A chuckle came from behind him,¡±¡±Mr. Kui, who came from a lousy tform, I wonder if you would be interested in changing your career slightly and bing ck me¡¯s coach?¡± It was Feng Yi! Dressed in a suit, he still looked like a handsome young master. He stood at the corner with one hand in his pocket. The young man standing beside him, holding his phone and not saying a word, was none other than mo bei, who had just finished a personal interview. She nced at Yu Zixin, her eyes as clear as water,¡±I recorded it. Miss Yu, do you want to see the rey?¡± Yu Zixin smiled, and two dimples appeared on her face, ¡°I¡¯m arranging for my dad¡¯s staff. Do we have to record this too?¡± ¡°Miss Yu, are you saying that you¡¯re not afraid that Yu corporation¡¯s investment in esports and gaming will go to waste?¡± Mo beiqing put her phone away with a sullen face.¡±¡±We can try. Let¡¯s see what the consequences will be when this video is released.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, clenched again and again.¡±Mo Nan, you¡¯re brother NAI¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re also my friend. How can you misunderstand me like this? uncle Liang has already paid Mr. Kui his cating money, but other than that, if thepany wants to fire someone, I don¡¯t think anyone else can do anything about it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Zixin had a helpless expression,¡±Most importantly, uncle Yi, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Yu Zixin dared to say that because she knew that these two people definitely didn¡¯t hear the first part. After all, her voice was not loud. It would take some time to walk over from any angle. However, there was a saying. They were all foxes, why would they sing in front of their own kind, especially a fox like Feng Yi. He was like an elder, giving a businesslike smile.¡±No, I¡¯ve never misunderstood Zixin. You¡¯ve always liked to do whatever you want with your family¡¯s power. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell na ¡®er. After all, it¡¯s hard for you to pretend in front of him.¡± After hearing this, Yu Zixin almost exploded! But this was Feng Yi, and in front of the Feng family, she couldn¡¯t show any arrogance. Her eyes reddened and she felt wronged.¡±Forget it, uncle Liang, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 921 Chapter 921: Feng nai said, I was also killed by bey in the dragon¡¯s cave Trantor: 549690339 She had said this so that mo Nan would consider her rtionship with the Feng family and make her stay. However, the facts proved that ... Mo bei¡¯s straightforwardness was not only expressed in her emotions. It was especially prominent in such an asion. His tall figure turned to the right, not saying anything. Instead, he let Lu out because he didn¡¯t want to be seen by others. Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes began to sink. This mo Nan really didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world at all! Mo beiqing¡¯s handsome face remained calm.¡±¡±Miss Yu, are you leaving or not?¡± Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t stay still anymore, and her face was almost torn. She endured it again and again. After taking a deep breath, she turned around and left. Feng Yi, on the other hand, wanted tough. After all, in his impression, Xiao Budian would never treat girls like this. ¡°You¡¯re not giving her any face?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mo bei said bluntly, her voice light.¡±She took advantage of Captain.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If Captain isn¡¯t willing, she¡¯ll still take it.¡± ¡°Captain!¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was obviously cold.¡±Forcing you, Captain.¡± Kui Liang was also listening. Who was forcing who? ¡°Who said that?¡± Feng Yi choked. ¡°Captain.¡± Mo bei replied. Feng Yi chuckled and didn¡¯t reply. Was there anyone who could force his nephew? Sure enough, Yu Zixin¡¯s level was really not even one ten-thousandth of his nephew ¡®s. He could even say that a girl was taking advantage of him. Feng nai didn¡¯t think there was anything he couldn¡¯t say. That day, Feng nai had been a little annoyed by the people sticking to him in the car. After he got out of the car, if he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find a certain someone in the mall, he would have thrown his coat away as he thought it was dirty. This resulted in the current situation. Every time mo bei ran into Yu Zixin, she felt that she would do something to Feng nai. After all, that person¡¯s good looks were very tempting tomit a crime. But it didn¡¯t mean that he would let anyone take advantage of him. Feng Yi saw the seriousness in mo bei¡¯s eyes and felt that this was a sinkhole. Why did the little guy think that his nephew was so innocent and romantic? He had really be a bodyguard. Feng Yi let out a long sigh. Kui Liang walked over,¡±boss Feng, thank you for helping me out.¡± Just then, mo bei received a verbal call from Feng nai. She left some space for the two to talk and walked to the other side. ¡°You think I said that just to help you out?¡± Feng Yi turned his head.¡±You¡¯ve been in this circle for so long, so you know the formation better than anyone else. You¡¯re very suitable to be a coach in ck me. Being amentator is a waste of your talent. Mo Nan told you this when we were walking. There¡¯s no need to thank me. This is your strength. Alright, after you¡¯re done with your business, if you¡¯re willing, you can report to ck me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Hearing this, kui Liang jolted. He had indeed thought about it countless times, not as amentator, but as a member of a team, to get closer to thepetition. Although he was old, he still wanted to win a championship. However, he wasn¡¯t very good at the game, which was why he exined it. This was the first time he had heard someone say that his talents would be buried. He raised his head and looked at the youngster not far away. The person was on the phone, the curve of his face was immersed in the sun, and the darkness in his eyes seemed to have dissipated a little. This reminded him of the scene in the game. With the Dragon pit as the axis, it formed a domain. As if he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, he asked Feng Yi just as he was about to leave,¡±¡±Mo Nan, is he bey?¡± The voice was very low. It was so low that only the two of them could hear it. Feng Yi stopped in his tracks. He did not give any answer. However, kui Liang understood everything. Even as a man, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He buried his hot blood in the deepest part of his heart, hiding it well and tightening it. Who was the one who said that if those people could return one day, they would change their names and IDs? Then, he would turn his recklessness into a secret that he could not say. That was because she did not use bey when she came back. There must be a reason. This person was now mo bei and Xiang Nan. Kui Liang could almost imagine what would happen if the secret was revealed. This was enough. That was bey. As soon as he thought of this. Kui Liang felt like his blood had yet to cool. No matter what the surroundings were like. The shadows of those people seemed to have condensed into one point. Kui Liang turned his gaze over once more. Mo bei had already hung up and nodded at him politely. The voice dubbing from the game was still echoing in the venue. The deep and powerful female voice said,¡±¡±The day the broken sword is Reforged, the time for the Knight to return!¡± The day the broken sword was Reforged, the day the Knight returned! It turned out that God had already returned ... Kui Liang knew that this ce wasn¡¯t safe for him to stay for long. They would always run into staff members when they came and went. He really wanted to share his current feelings with someone. After typing, he deleted it. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m busy with the design!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still running orders. ¡± ¡°Can I not drink? I¡¯m about to puke from all the social engagements.¡± ¡°Did something good happen to you?¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance is back,¡± kui Liang said. ¡°What!¡± All of a sudden, the people in the group chat exploded! Kui Liang didn¡¯t answer their voice messages. Instead, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. ¡± In fact, bey is back. The person who killed everyone in District A, the person who pantheon brought along, has finally started ying in the professional league. However, he couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°It¡¯s to celebrate me bing ck me¡¯s coach. I¡¯m also tooting my own horn. I think I have a lot of hope this year.¡± ¡°Coach! You want to be a coach! Isn¡¯t this a dreame true?¡± ¡°You just said there¡¯s hope. What hope?¡± Kui Liang looked at the rey on the screen andughed.¡±The world champion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but after hearing what he said, it feels like we¡¯ve returned to the year we graduated, when Supreme Alliance won the championship. We started a game in an inte cafe, do you remember?¡± ¡°Nonsense, how could I forget!¡± ¡°You¡¯re making me want to start a game ...¡± Once upon a time, she had never thought that she would grow up and be a busy person walking through the subway. The dissatisfaction in life, the deception in each other, and the coldness and warmth of human feelings. In order to get the next order, her leather shoes were all worn out. However, after watching a certain video, she would remember that time. For boys, games weren¡¯t just games. At that time, they had brothers and a favorite team. Supreme Alliance won the championship. It made them understand one thing. Even if it¡¯s against the wind, don¡¯t be afraid. Kui Liang put his phone away. The phone was still hot, like the emotions rising from his chest. No one would notice what you were thinking. After all, they were all nobodies. But who could say that nobodies didn¡¯t have dreams? It was never the dream that was beautiful, but the person who pursued the dream ... Backstage, staff members wereing and going. This was especially true after the audience had left. There would also be people in charge of inspection. ording tomon sense. They had won their first match. We definitely have to celebrate, right? This was Panda¡¯s most normal logical thinking. However, who could tell him why there were only two people in the lounge, him and HUI JI, staring at each other? Forget about his brother, the best yer of the game was definitely going to be an interview. Just a moment ago, their adc had not even turned his head to look at them and had only said one sentence,¡±¡±You guys go ahead, don¡¯t wait for me, I have something to do.¡± Han Xi couldn¡¯t sit still for a long time, and the speed at which he changed his clothes was more than twice as fast as usual. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Panda looked at him, who was in a hurry, and his hand stopped in mid-air. He looked at granny gray.¡±Why is he in such a hurry? At this time, shouldn¡¯t the brothers hug each other to celebrate the victory, and then extort the most expensive meal from the boss?¡± Teng Hui spread his hands.¡±You ask me? who should I ask? but it¡¯s really strange. He¡¯s been looking at his phone the whole time.¡± ¡°I was looking at the audience just now.¡± At the thought of this, Panda¡¯s eyes widened.¡±F * ck! Don¡¯t tell me he hooked up with some fan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡±Teng Hui said. ¡°Is this what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Panda scratched his head.¡±I¡¯ve felt that something was wrong with him for a long time. He didn¡¯t even say a word in the past, and recently, his phone has been with him all the time. He even smiles when he¡¯s on the phone. Can you imagine it? Our Big Boss han knows how to smile and make girls happy too. This is even more shocking than boss following my brother around and learning the zombie dance!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± When the two words came out indifferently. Panda was dizzy and immediately changed the topic.¡±¡±Boss! What do you think of my brother¡¯s final Dragon pit against the Asura?¡± ¡°He is indeed very powerful.¡± Feng nai walked in from outside and ced the business card he had received on the table. His voice didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Instead, he yed with the lighter in his hand and smiled. His thin lips parted slightly as if he was having a hard time, and he slowly said,¡±¡±Back then, when I was fighting with bey, he was the one who killed me in the dragon¡¯s cave.¡± Panda was dumbfounded again! F * ck, F * ck! How could he have forgotten about this! It was really an unlucky year. The more you say, the more mistakes you make! ¡°Hehehe, at that time, bey wasn¡¯t boss Xiu. It was boss who didn¡¯t expect him to use the damage from the flying dragon. To be honest, God bey didn¡¯t win fair and square.¡± Panda tried very hard to show his desire to live.¡±¡±If you really want to see who¡¯s more powerful, you should have a face to face sparring.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± It was rare for Feng nai to agree with Panda.¡±¡±We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on in a face-to-face spar. ¡± Panda did not know why either. Today, boss¡¯s eyes seemed to be deeper than usual. When his eyshes fell, it was harder to tell what emotions were in them. It was just that that smile was clearly too dazzling for people to get used to. There was a hint of yfulness in the evil aura, but there was also an indescribable ck-bellied feeling. People who saw it couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spine. Amitabha, who is boss targeting this time? Chapter 922 Chapter 922: My heart is beating faster, I¡¯m tempted Trantor: 549690339 In the corridor backstage. Yun Shen, who was wearing ck me¡¯s support suit, finally managed to remove his hat and let out a sigh of relief. Walking all the way from the audience seats, the one thing he was most afraid of was probably being recognized. However, was it an illusion? he felt that there was someone who was fully armed just like him. It was not the time to rx. Yun Shen would stop when he heard the sound of footsteps. She rarely wore such sports clothes. When she went out today, she thought about it. The other party was still a college student and was working part-time here at the venue. She should dress more ording to his age so as not to cause him trouble. He was a booster and a part-time worker, so he should be quite tired. Yun Shen recalled his interactions with the Almighty in the game and felt that he was probably the young type who didn¡¯t like to talk. He might even be younger than her. When he thought about this, Yun Shen chuckled. It really did look like she was a witch who wanted to poison the flowers of her country. He had never met anyone in such a way before. If sister Hong found out, she didn¡¯t know how much money she would deduct from her instant noodles. It was not that Yun Shen had not thought about getting someone to rece her. But heter dispelled this idea. During this period of time, if it wasn¡¯t for the Almighty, it would have been difficult for her to get out of that self-deprecating state. It felt good to have friends. He was just a little worried. After seeing her, he would feel distant. Yun Shen lowered his eyes. If he had known earlier, he would have gotten sister Hong to do some public rtions for her. That way, there would be fewer negative rumors and whatnot. The most important thing was that he should not think that she wanted to sleep with him the moment they met. She didn¡¯t want to sleep with just anyone, she just wanted to look at their faces. If he exined it this way, it would only make things worse. He really deserved it. Yun Shen lifted his head. Hmm ... If he had known, he would have taken the innocent route or something. At least his friends would not have misunderstood. Forget it, she was already wearing this kind of dress. What was the point of looking innocent? Yun Shen looked at the support suit he had put aside and stood up in his ck high heels, walking to the vending machine. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s buy two bottles of drinks first so that we can chatter.¡± Tsk, so this was the basic skill of a mature woman. Yun Shen smiled and ced one hand on the vending machine. He took a photo before buying, then typed into WeChat and sent it. Ding! ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Yun Shen thought that since the Almighty was working part-time at the venue, she should be familiar with the backstage. It would be easy to find her. After sending the message, Yun Shen turned his gaze back to the vending machine.¡±I forgot to ask him what he likes to drink.¡± Come to think of it, a schrly person like the Almighty who was a substitute would definitely like to drink light drinks. Yun Shen was definitely a mineral water person. As an artiste, he had to maintain his figure. There was no other way. In the end, she chose a bottle of green tea and a bottle of water. There was a ng. Yun Shen bent down. Just as she was about to pick up the item, she saw the reflection of a person on the smooth side of the vending machine. The man¡¯s breathing was very different from usual. He should have just changed into his uniform ande out of the lounge. It was unexpected that he would also have times when he was anxious. However, it had nothing to do with her. Moreover, Yun Shen was in a difficult position with someone he knew around. Well, they weren¡¯t acquaintances. But it was more troublesome than acquaintances. After Yun Shen stopped what he was doing, he picked up the things and was about to tell the person to change the location when that person seemed to have walked into the wrong ce and blocked her way. Did he also need to buy something to drink? Yun Shen looked up. She was still wearing a mask. But she knew that he would be able to recognize her. Yun Shen followed his gaze and looked at the support uniform on her arm. At this moment, she basically understood. Her lips curved into a smile, and her eyes were very beautiful, but there was no warmth in them. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have the habit of sneaking into the backstage to chase people. Moreover, mo Nan is here too. It was a coincidence this time.¡± That person did not say anything and only looked at her with a pair of deep and beautiful eyes. He was wearing a beige sweater, and his coat was obviously a cotton coat, but because of his appearance, there was always a schrly fragrance in his cool demeanor. It was obvious that they were from different worlds. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her that day, but she had only said that. Great, now he wouldn¡¯t really think that she was a Vixen who wanted to eat him. Yun Shen could not be bothered to exin anymore. He had long forgotten about it anyway. When he saw this person again, he didn¡¯t feel as unconvinced and fearful as before. It felt pretty good. This was who she was. Yun Shen smiled, his long hair flowing. The ck jacket matched with the long dress inside made her look like a witch. The thin rope around her waist made her waist soft and thin. She had never known how mesmerizing her back was. She also didn¡¯t know that there was a person who had looked at her back like this in middle school and endured it again and again. Han Xi slowed down his breathing, but his eyes were a little heavy. His heart had been beating like this since the end of thepetition, which waspletely unlike his usual self. He had always been steady, less fickle, and didn¡¯t like things that went against the norm. This was the evaluation that even the elders would give him. However, those who fell in love with esports were destined to be different from ordinary people. Also, he didn¡¯t say much because he had nothing to say. However, it was different when he faced her. Han Xi rarely wanted anything so much. When did it start? He saw her holding a boy¡¯s hand and walking around the campus. She still heard someone teasing her. She said,¡±how can that be? forget about the school hunk. He¡¯s handsome, but you know that I like tall guys. Moreover, we¡¯re not the same kind of people. If I get involved with him, wouldn¡¯t I be a beast?¡± She had always liked handsome men. He was the prettiest in the entire school, but she had never really walked in front of him. So it was because he wasn¡¯t tall enough. What was he feeling at that time? It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his chest. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He was so upset that he wanted to stop her and ask her how high it was. Wasn¡¯t it fine as long as he was handsome? What was hecking in? The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to stay away from this person. He didn¡¯t even finish the test paper that day. She smashed all the skincare bottles. What¡¯s the use of only having a good face? She might as well drink more milk and grow taller. His mother had never seen him like that. He didn¡¯t want to lose his mind again. However, in her memories, there was not even a corner left for him. It was to the extent that she only said those words when they met at the nightclub. Yes, even now, han Xi still cared. But even though he cared about her, the most important thing was not to watch her leave. Yun Shen did not notice the gazes behind him. She was still texting her god-like coach, telling him to move. Han Xi took a step forward. At this moment. There was a suddenmotion on the other side ... Chapter 923 Chapter 923: How could he be the Vice-couple Yun Xi? Trantor: 549690339 Someone wasing! When Yun Shen heard themotion, he was about to put on his support uniform when someone grabbed his wrist from behind. What was going on? Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped in mid-air. By the time he reacted, he was already trapped around the corner. At such a distance, he could feel the other party¡¯s breathing even more clearly, and even the throbbing of his chest. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was running. It was strong and powerful, and there was an endless stream of heat. It waspletely different from girls. Yun Shen looked at the face that was so close to him. He lowered his eyes as if he was listening to the sounds over there. His long and dense eyshes were lowered, and his nose bridge was tall and exquisite. It was quiet and clear. Even though she was used to seeing artistes around her, it was really rare to see one with such a schrly temperament all the time. It was a good thing that she knew how he felt about her and epted it. Otherwise, in this position, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to control her hands and would do something. Just like that night in the nightclub. The bustling sounds gradually faded away. ¡°k-God is so handsome, and so is Handa. How can they be so elegant in real life?¡± ¡°Be careful not to let your girlfriend¡¯s fans hear you. There¡¯s no love in e-sports, I understand.¡± ¡°I still feel that he¡¯s so handsome. It¡¯ll be great if I can get his WeChat.¡± ¡°k-God, don¡¯t even think about it. I feel that Handa University is more approachable. I heard that she¡¯s from an aristocratic family ...¡± The ending note disappeared around the corner. Yun Shen lifted his hand and moved that person¡¯s hand away. It seemed like he was the same as her. They didn¡¯t want anyone to see the two of them together. She wanted tough. This person probably didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. He was probably scared by herst time. ¡°I say, you ...¡± Yun Shen had just started to speak, but he felt that there was no need.¡±Forget it, see youter.¡± Then, she lowered her head and continued to type and send WeChat messages. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at another ce. ¡± Ding! The cell phone of the person behind him rang. Yun Shen only looked back and did not care. He was about to walk away again. At this moment, a voice call suddenly came from the other side. Yun Shen picked up the call and just said hello. ¡°Change to where?¡± That voice couldn¡¯t be more familiar. It was more maic and deep than in reality. However, she had merged with the man behind her! Yun Shen was stunned. He slowly turned to his side with his phone in hand. His heart was beating slower than ever, and he could hear something copsing in his ears. There was a loud rumbling sound. It was like a storm. The air seemed to have frozen. How could it be him? Why ... Why is he the one who¡¯s a substitute for the great God? He was also looking at her, and her image was reflected in his eyes. He stood there without moving, and his phone was hanging by his side. Yun Shen did not even try to guess the emotions in her. It was somewhat uneptable. Why was it this person? Furthermore ... ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m ying the game to get close to you. ¡± Yun Shen had thought many times about what her opening remarks for boosting with the Almighty would be. He had never thought that things would turn out like this, but he did not want to be misunderstood this time. Because this was a friend she really wanted to make. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Yun Shen put his phone away, his heart in a mess. It was really a mess. He would definitely be the same. He did not know it was her. ¡°How could it be like this?¡± He was really depressed. However, han Xi saw it all and clenched his fingers again and again, even the air he breathed in was cold.¡±If it¡¯s me, is it really that uneptable?¡± Yun Shen looked at him and suddenly smiled.¡±¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve arranged to have a meal together today. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes dimmed a lot, and he roughly knew how unwilling she was to be him. However, this was the only chance he had, and he didn¡¯t want to miss it again.¡±This is my first time meeting someone online. Are you going to stand me up?¡± ¡°If you can eat it, sure,¡± Yun Shen said as he walked closer. ¡°I can eat it.¡± Han Xi took the lead and took a step forward before turning back to look at her. This was really a failed gay meetup. Yun Shen followed behind her in his high heels. There was nothing on his face, including the disappointment he had just felt. She was disappointed that she and the Almighty Coach could no longer be friends after this meeting. That was why he said he didn¡¯t need to meet the people online. He was so frustrated that he wanted to smoke. Yun Shen did the same. After she got in the car, she leaned back in her seat and lit a cigarette. Her white fingers had just flicked when she noticed the gaze of the person beside her. She took a light breath and put out the cigarette. A young master from an aristocratic family ... ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± Yun Shen nced sideways. ¡°My home.¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change. Yun Shen thought he had heard wrong and raised the corner of his eye.¡±Where?¡± ¡°My home.¡± ¡°You have a special status,¡± han Xi said in a light tone. Yun Shen¡¯s two bottles of water came in handy now. He opened one and took two sips before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s because of my special status that I can¡¯t go to a man¡¯s house casually. Let¡¯s change the ce.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Han Xi looked at her slowly.¡±¡±My house¡¯s security system is so tight that no one will be able to take any pictures. As for the rest, what are you worried about?¡± Indeed, if it were any other man, they would at least indulge in her beauty. This person ... Yun Shen looked down again. As someone who was obsessed with looks, she was more dangerous than him. ¡°I¡¯m worried about myself. ¡± Ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t invite him in this way. Was it because it was her? Yun Shen smiled.¡±I¡¯m pretty casual, but not to this extent. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°If we were to change locations and get caught, how would you exin yourself?¡± Han Xi¡¯s attitude seemed rather indifferent from the beginning to the end. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers gripped the steering wheel.¡±¡±You can cancel it.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. The other side only replied with one word. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m spoiling you?¡± Yun Shen narrowed his eyes. ¡°In the game, I gave you the Buffs and kills.¡± Han Xi tilted his head.¡±For an adc, who do you think is pampering who?¡± Suddenly, Yun Shen¡¯s aura weakened and he wanted to smoke again. Why did the Almighty have to be someone she wanted to sleep with in the past? The meeting she had imagined waspletely different. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Han Xi leaned back and indeed looked a little tired. Even under his fan-like eyshes, there was a circle of light blue, probably because he had just finished a match.¡±I didn¡¯t go out to eat with them because I wanted to meet them.¡± Yun Shen looked at him. Because bei was an e-sports yer, he knew very well how they were like when they were preparing for the game and after the game. After thinking for a while, he asked,¡±where¡¯s your house?¡± I¡¯ll open the seat. ¡± Han Xi spat out a few words, but when the car started, he silently loosened his clenched fist by the side. He was very afraid. He was afraid that she would turn around and leave after knowing it was him. Fortunately, if he didn¡¯t show it so obviously ... She wouldn¡¯t be too resistant. As long as he was free. Han Xi would think of her eyes just now. Her eyes were slightly wavering. Disappointment, shock, and disbelief. There was everything. There was no joy. She didn¡¯t want him to be her leveling God ... Chapter 924 Chapter 924: Yunxi ... Sweet Trantor: 549690339 The car drove all the way. The two of them did not say anything. This was also good. She could still concentrate on driving. Han Xi¡¯s phone had been ringing since just now. The first two had been killed by han Xi. When it rang for the third time, he picked up.¡±You guys go ahead, I¡¯m with my friend.¡± Friend? Panda smelled something unusual.¡±¡±What friend? You didn¡¯t even attend the team dinner?¡± Du! Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything and directly hung up the phone. Panda was speechless. Yun Shen could hear the question on the other end. She knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t answer her next question. They had arrived at the location. It was an ancient siheyuan in the long alley of the ancient city. The roof was still covered in a thinyer of snow, and vines were wrapped around it. Even in the depths of winter, one could more or less see that the branches and leaves had once flourished. It had to be said that Yun Shen¡¯s temperament did not fit in with this ce. The courtyard was too clean. Sandalwood was everywhere. The bookshelves were in the corridor, and there was probably a set of ink, paper, and inkstone. It was simr to the main family. This made Yun Shen hesitate. Han Xi pushed the door open and turned back to look at her.¡±¡±I¡¯m living alone,¡± Living alone in a courtyard house? Yun Shen raised his eyebrows and walked over. He took off his high heels at the entrance and looked around. A pair of men¡¯s slippers appeared in front of her. ¡°A new one.¡± Yun Shen did not think much of it. He put it on naturally and left as soon as he could. Han Xi turned sideways and unzipped his cotton jacket with one hand, his handsome face immersed in the light.¡±¡±What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± She was so upset that she just wanted to smoke. Yun Shen had imagined the Almighty¡¯s appearance countless times, and he was quite ordinary every time. He was like a more reserved college student, and his looks should not be too outstanding. After all, he was so considerate. However, the one in front of him ... Did not match at all. He could have taken off his coat naturally. Now that she realized it, she would usually wear a sleeveless ck dress in the winter for the sake of beauty. ording to this guy¡¯s logic, it was considered frivolous, right? ¡°You¡¯re not hot?¡± Han Xi turned back to look at that person again. He had never thought that there would be such a day. She had appeared at his house. He blurted it out at thest minute. That was the only reasonable exnation. This was the only way he could grab hold of his only chance. But now, he only felt that this person should be ced in his house. When Yun Shen met han Xi¡¯s gaze, his eyes were very deep. Forget it, he could think whatever he wanted. Yun Shen had always been very straightforward. After he took off his jacket, the ck chiffon dress entuated her soft and thin waistline. Not to mention, she was already fair to begin with, and her arms were a little shiny under the ck. Her long hair fell down and fell on the side of her corbone. She was never the kind of pure style, but she was attractive. Even her fingertips exuded beauty. Han Xi only took a nce and then looked away. Yun Shen smiled. It was not the first time she dressed like this. He didn¡¯t care if the other party could ept it or not. He walked over and sat on the sofa. If Yun Shen had looked closely, he would have noticed that when the man turned to look, his throat was moving. Of course, han Xi wouldn¡¯t make it so obvious. It was just that he had never thought that one day, he would have so many thoughts about a certain matter. That kind of thinking was almostpletely different from the etiquette he had learned over the years. Chapter 925 Chapter 925: The ambiguous atmosphere in Yunxi Trantor: 549690339 Han Xi clenched his fists before he could suppress some things. She opened the refrigerator and took out a few dishes. After all, han Xi liked to cook. No matter how it tasted, he still had the ingredients. The kitchen was an open concept. From the sofa, Yun Shen could clearly see what the man was doing. Sometimes, it was a waste to use those well-defined hands to wash vegetables. Yun Shen leaned overzily. He knew that even if he looked over now, he would not be noticed. Han Xi was really a man who looked extremely charming just by standing there. It was probably rted to her temperament. He wanted her to think of him as the same person as the booster who had helped her get the kill Buff in the game. It was still a little difficult. A university student younger than her. It was a part-time job that did not have enough social experience. She was the one who took it for granted. Yun Shen took another sip of water. Then, she heard the sounds from the kitchen stop. Han Xi had indeed stopped. It was because he had sent a message to the Dark res discussion group. ¡°What do you think I should cook when my friend is visiting?¡± Instantly. The discussion group exploded! ¡°If you still want to be a friend, put down your knife!¡± ¡°Whatever I do is considered dark cuisine, okay, big brother?¡± ¡°Oh? Did you two meet at home?¡± Thest sentence was from Feng nai. In the discussion group, only mo bei remained silent. They were basically all there, especially Panda.¡±You guys? Who is it?¡± ¡°I feel like boss knows something.¡± Panda suddenly reacted,¡¯F * ck! Don¡¯t tell me you brought a girl home!¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t reply. He clicked on the private message that Feng nai had sent him. ¡°If you still want to get her, don¡¯t even think about cooking.¡± Han Xi turned off his phone. The washed vegetables were also put aside. Then, he raised his eyes. He was caught off guard. Their eyes met. Yun Shen didn¡¯t Dodge and just saidzily,¡±¡±I can¡¯t help. I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± She hadpletely misunderstood what he meant. Han Xi pulled out a piece of tissue, wiped his hands, and then walked over. Yun Shen raised an eyebrow. The sofa was only that big, and it was not obvious when one person was sitting on it. There was another person beside him, and their shoulders touched. This made Yun Shen turn to the right, not understanding his actions. Under her gaze, han Xi opened a certain software and said in a t voice,¡±¡±Do you want red wine?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Yun Shen looked at him and then at the kitchen. They decided to order take-out while they were washing the vegetables? He probably didn¡¯t want someone like her to eat something he made himself. Yun Shen smirked again. Takeaway was good too. It would arrive in a while, and they could leave after eating. Otherwise, she would feel that the atmosphere was not suitable for them if he were to cook in the kitchen while she watched. Even though Yun Shen said there was no need, han Xi still added more wine. Moreover, young master han was still young master han. When other people ordered take-out, they would just eat casually. He had booked a hotel with a star rating. Just the delivery fee alone was very expensive. The delivery time was more than half an hour. In the beginning, Yun Shen was still thinking that half an hour would be better. After waiting for a minute, she realized that the two of them were not talking, and even time was a little tiresome. Just as she was about to get up. He pulled a coat over and threw it to her. Yun Shen paused for a moment, but when he saw that he did not even stop looking at him, heughed, looking alluring.¡±Should I say thank you at this time? it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too hot in the room and I don¡¯t want to wear it. If you don¡¯t like it, you can bear with it.¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926: Yunxi, tiantiantian Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What if I say I can¡¯t stand it?¡± Only then did han Xi look over. His eyes were very deep, and even his voice was a little deep. It would be stupid to put on a coat in the northern indoor heating system. Moreover, his nonchnt attitude made Yun Shen feel that it was indeed a little uninteresting and funny. She paused, and her body leaned forward as well. Then, she stood up and returned to her usual politeness. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for us to have a meal together. I didn¡¯t know that you were the in-game yer. At that time, I guessed that you were a booster, but you didn¡¯t deny it. You can only me me for being too stupid.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the coat that she had turned into. ¡°That¡¯s all for today, I ...¡± Before Yun Shen could finish, her wrist that was hanging by her side was grabbed. Yun Shen looked over and saw those well-defined fingers. Thinking about his hand speed when ying games, he felt that it was even better. At this time, her love for beauty was still causing trouble. Yun Shen wanted to sigh for himself. He understood the way sister Hong looked at him. It was as if she was guarding against a Wolf. ¡°Hero skin.¡± Han Xi suddenly blurted out these words. ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Shen asked. A sound. It was originally an excuse, but since he had already said it, han Xi simply continued the conversation.¡±¡±You said you were going to give me a skin on the day we meet, and you¡¯re leaving before you give it to me?¡± Would the top adc in the countryck the skins she bought? Yun Shen felt that he was just picking on her, probably because he was unhappy that it was her after they met. She didn¡¯t say much. She turned on her phone and logged into the game. After she came out, she turned the screen.¡±Which one do you want?¡± Han Xi only nced at it and reached out to take it. He didn¡¯t choose but put it away in the drawer. Then, he slowly said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll pick againter. ¡± Yun Shen thought,¡±so he took my phone?¡± Before she couldugh. He picked up the coat beside him and personally covered her. Because the two of them were close, his breath slowly drifted over, and there was a light sandalwood scent of books. Yun Shen¡¯s figure stopped for a moment, and his enchanting eyes moved. What did he mean? After han Xi met her gaze, he turned his face slightly. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped moving, and he felt that his breath could hit her lips. However, she knew very well that it was impossible for him to want to kiss her. So, she didn¡¯t move. Instead, she raised her eyebrows. As expected, she only reached out to pull her coat away, her eyes covered by her eyshes light.¡±Someone will be here in a while.¡± Someone was there? Yun Shen did not understand what he was thinking. ¡°Take-out.¡± After han Xi said these two words, he pulled apart the distance between the two of them. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see the way she was just now. Yun Shen smiled. So that¡¯s how it was. He had to admit that she was quite thoughtful. If the deliveryman recognized her like just now, there might be a scandal. To a certain extent, the misunderstanding had been resolved. At the very least, Yun Shen knew that it was not because he did not like the way she dressed. However, there was still some time before the delivery arrived. The two of them didn¡¯t speak, and there was an indescribable feeling in the atmosphere. Usually, when Yun Shen was at home, he would definitely not sit so obediently. She had always beenzy and was always half-lying down. She was so beautiful and soft. However, it was not possible here. It felt like a ce to read books in ancient times. If it wasn¡¯t for the open-concept kitchen. Just by looking at the chessboard and the books, one would really think that this was an ancient study. Even the sofas were of the cultural type, so it was not enough for two people. There was no television, not to mention snacks. After Yun Shen took a look, he said,¡±¡±Give me your phone. It¡¯s too boring.¡± She wanted her phone. But he threw his to her. ¡°1234.¡± It was a password. Yun Shen almost reacted very quickly. What was he talking about? he raised the corners of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re letting me use yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll use it to pick the skin. ¡± As han Xi spoke, he had already opened the drawer and taken out the phone he had just taken down. His well-defined and handsome face turned slightly, and his eyes fell on the screen as if he was saying that he would take a long time to choose. Yun Shen¡¯s thin lips curled up. She had the aura of a demoness and was very beautiful. She could even let someone y with such a private thing like her phone. She was too clean and upright. For some reason, she felt that this feeling was very familiar. But he couldn¡¯t remember when he had encountered it. Yun Shen did not think much of it and was about to return the phone. After all, she did not like to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. ¡°Log into my game ount and help me collect my things,¡± he said. Is this how you order people around when you meet with theizens? However, she was still stuck at the tinum level after so long. When he was ying games, he had always wanted to see what the king¡¯s page looked like. It would definitely be glittering. Yun Shen¡¯s hands were indeed a little itchy after he heard that. Moreover, she remembered that there were a lot of heroes in the ount that the Almighty had helped level up. They all had thetest skins and good battle records. When he thought about this, Yun Shen did not hesitate. After all, the mobile version had an ount password, so he could just log in. There was a buzzing sound. After Yun Shen went in, his fingers stopped. This ... Was his main ount? After Yun Shen felt what the National server icon was, he turned his hand to the side and was about to exit. ¡°Click Confirm.¡± The voice rang in his ears again. Yun Shen¡¯s eyes moved and he saw a sh on it. A friend message? He used her ount and added his main ount? What was he doing? In the face of her doubts, he only said nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll order it. If I don ¡®t, I won¡¯t be able to give out the skin. ¡± The system doesn¡¯t support gifting if you¡¯re not a friend. However, when he saw han Xi¡¯s id, Yun Shen¡¯s fingers still stopped. Someone who could not have been a friend in the game would actually give him a skin. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something bad would happen to his friends list after she was added to it? It wasn¡¯t because of her, but because professional ounts usually didn¡¯t add girls. When he added her and livestreamed her, her fans would definitely notice. Or did he cklist her after giving her the skins? Or perhaps he didn¡¯t care at all. Yun Shen thought to himself,¡¯forget it. I¡¯ll just delete it when I get back.¡¯ After epting the friend request. Very quickly, there was a disy of gifts. Yun Shen¡¯s finger pointed again. After opening the letter, he realized that the hero skin he had chosen was a couple skin with the hero he often yed. Yun Shen stopped for a moment and did not let himself be affected for too long. It was just a coincidence. She had taken a look just now, and his ount didck this skin. What Yun Shen didn¡¯t notice was that although God han Xi had a lot of skins, this was the only one he didn¡¯t buy. There were even gifts from female streamers he hade into contact with because of work in his mailbox, but han Xi didn¡¯t even open them. After receiving it, Yun Shen nned to log off for him. ¡°Let¡¯s start a round. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± The man got up and went to pour some water.¡±Let¡¯s try the skin effect.¡± Let her drive? Use his ount? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that her operation would be his dark history? Before Yun Shen could say anything. His voice came from the other end again,¡±¡±The takeaway will arrive after I try it.¡± Yun Shen was fine with it. It was not her ount anyway, so he started a random match. This game id was too eye-catching. As soon as they entered, someone turned on the microphone and shouted,¡±¡±Great Han! F * ck, I¡¯m actually at HAN University!¡± ¡°Brother, you must be dreaming. ck me just finished his match, so he¡¯s definitely having a meal right now. How could he ... F * ck, F * ck! This one is han da!¡± ¡°Han daqiu, please take me with you!¡± ¡°Han da, which adc do you want? I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± In the end, a girlughed particrly happily. ¡°I¡¯m the support, I¡¯ll go with you to the bottomne. ¡± Yun Shen thought about it and typed,¡±¡±It¡¯s not the person himself. ¡± ¡°Not the person himself?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s not him. This is a professional ount. Han da must have deliberately said that it¡¯s not him. ¡± Yun Shen thought to himself,¡±you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m doingter and you¡¯ll know.¡± After entering the game. The enemy side was also in an uproar. ¡°How am I supposed to fight if I go here?¡± ¡°The cold God?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. A six-pointer shot. Fortunately, it¡¯s a normal battle and not a ranked game.¡± Yun Shen looked at the public message and did not say anything. The aura was too clean and special.¡±¡±Let¡¯s try the skill¡¯s visual effect.¡± Yun Shen had never really used an adc, and he did use a skill, but it missed. The person on the other end still had the microphone on, and a very nice female voice, soft and sweet, said,¡±¡±Han da, is there aworkg on your side?¡± Yun Shen could not say it. No, it was just a daily operation. He was toozy to move his hands, so he wanted to hand the phone over. However, he had no intention of taking it. His ck hair seemed to brush past her, and when he turned to look at her, he was very close to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go get the red buff,¡± Yun Shen felt that he had to consider the team battle.¡±Getting red with my level? It was more practical to give it to the jungler. When han Xi heard this, he nced at her. Yun Shen¡¯s intuition told him that he was going to say something unpleasant. ¡°Go get it.¡± The voice came slowly and hit her ear,¡±¡±I¡¯ll teach you from the side, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± When ying a game, everyone had the desire to drive the rhythm of the entire game. Yun Shen was no exception. Thest time in the game, the Almighty had used a voice to teach her how to y the support, and she had been able to pick up quite a few kills. This time, he was teaching from the side, so he really ... Didn¡¯t need to worry. After taking the red Buff, Yun Shen was about to farm. ¡°Send an attack signal to the support, and then attack the grass.¡± Yun Shen did as he was told. After the skill was used. A person jumped out from the other side. They had been relying on the tank¡¯s thick flesh. Who would have thought. There were three yers at the bottomne, and they were stunned by the support in the early game, plus the Assassin¡¯s critical hit. Especially the adc¡¯s shots after bringing red, not only did it consume his health, it also slowed down his movements, giving him no chance to even return to the defense tower, and he just fell to the ground! Just like that, Yun Shen took the first drop of HP. He would be lying if he said he was unhappy. She hadn¡¯t gotten a first clear yet. His thin lips curled up a little. Her eyes were originally beautiful, but now they were much brighter. Han Xi looked at her sideways and his voice hit her ear.¡±¡±We can¡¯t go there.¡± Yun Shen listened to him and adjusted his route. She didn¡¯t notice how close they were. Everyone in the game understood that they only wanted to get their heads. Just as she followed his instructions and caught the low-HP assassin from the jungle, she suddenly turned her face to the side ... Chapter 927 Chapter 927: Yun Xi¡¯s sweet kiss Trantor: 549690339 Her lips seemed to have brushed past something. It was slightly cold. That was the warmth of a man¡¯s body. However, in the next second, Yun Shen¡¯s entire body stopped there. His character in the game was even more motionless. He could still hear the voice inside, and the support girl was walking around.¡±¡±Great Han, what¡¯s wrong with you? did you disconnect?¡± Yun Shen immediately snapped back to his senses and realized that she had indeed touched his face. She only saw his eyes half-lowered, and no emotion could be seen in his eyes, but his gaze stopped on her. Time seemed to have slowed down. It was so slow that Yun Shen¡¯s eyes shook. When she met his gaze, she immediately pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± It was not within Yun Shen¡¯s expectations that they would run into each other. At this time, she also realized that because he wanted to guide her in ying games, the distance between the two of them was a little too close. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to him just because she ran into him. After all, she was an artiste. Although her first kiss on screen was still there, she had already made preparations. If there was a kissing scene, she would also be well prepared for it. Not to mention that he had only touched her face. They couldn¡¯t even be considered rtives. However, the other party was han Xi. Before he said something unpleasant like thest time. Yun Shen was one step ahead of him.¡±I didn¡¯t notice that we were so close. I can use this opportunity to make things clear. You probably didn¡¯t want to see me today. I¡¯m surprised it was you too.¡± She wanted to return the phone to him. He still didn¡¯t take it, so Yun Shen put it on the small wooden table. Then, he smiled seductively.¡±¡±I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m not happy either. Whether you believe me or not, I don¡¯t have any intention of teasing you.¡± This was because the other party was a God-level booster. Yun Shen really did not want to lose this friend. He felt that if he made this clear, there might still be room for change. The atmosphere should have been good. However, he did not say a word. Instead, his eye-catching face was slightly cold. The air seemed to have be heavier. There was no longer the peace they had just now. Didn¡¯t he just touch her face? It was so uneptable? Yun Shen could tell that he was very concerned about this. She especially didn¡¯t want to be touched by someone she didn¡¯t like. When Yun Shen saw him like this, he felt that the silhouette was a little lonely.¡±¡±Do you want to go wash your face? No one expected such an ident, so don¡¯t take it to heart. If you don¡¯t say it, and I don¡¯t say it, no one will know ...¡± Before she could finish, he interrupted her with a hoarse voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m different from you. ¡± Only six words. She made Yun Shen think that he was talking about her usual style of being shameless. After all, he had said that before, and more than once. Yun Shen¡¯s smile wasnguid and unbridled. His long hair rested on her Jade-like arm and moved with her smile. In this world, it was too difficult to change a person¡¯s perception of you. Once it was formed, it would be difficult to flip it over. This was probably how the entertainment industry was. The more rumors spread, the more likely it would be true. Not to mention, she had even confirmed this at the nightclub. Yun Shen stopped, but he still lit a cigarette. He couldn¡¯t help but lean back on the sofa and tap his fingers on the cigarette. It was like a painting, beautiful to the bones.¡±Yes, we¡¯re different. I can¡¯tpare to God han, so what do you n to do with this ident?¡± Chapter 928 Chapter 928: Interested in you, kanna, and Tiantian Trantor: 549690339 The voice in the game was still echoing in the room.¡±Big han, are you AFK? Please don ¡®t!!!!¡± Yun Shen was about to get up and put out his cigarette. However, just as she reached out, her wrist was suddenly pressed on the wooden table. Then, the man¡¯s breath came slowly, not giving anyone any time to react. It was a very light touch on her lips. The faint scent of books and sandalwood covered her entire body. The touch on his thin lips was even colder and softer than before. The earth-shaking feeling crushed all of Yun Shen¡¯s thoughts. It couldn¡¯t even be called a kiss. It was just that one touch, followed by his deep maic voice, which hit her lips inch by inch.¡±¡±It¡¯s no longer an ident. ¡± Yun Shen looked at that handsome face and his eyes shook slightly. After he fixed his gaze, his mind was still nk and his breath was still on his thin lips. He turned to the side, took the phone, and turned on the microphone.¡±¡±No, wait, let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Yun Shen said. ¡°F * ck! F * ck, F * ck! Why is there a girl¡¯s voice!¡± The jungler in the team spoke. The support girl didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Handa is outside. We just met a passer-by. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± When Yun Shen heard this, he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. If she spoke now, ck me¡¯s side would definitely be spammed. The title of the most handsome adc in the country had always been referring to han Xi. Other than King, no one else was more popr than him. There was also arge group of girlfriend fans. So, keeping quiet was the only thing Yun Shen could do, even though she could not concentrate from his kiss just now. Simrly, Yun Shen had always been rational. Of course, he would not cause any more trouble at a time like this. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the man, who could clearly ignore her, suddenly opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±My friend is next to me, I¡¯m teaching her how to y. In the topne, help me Scout the bushes.¡± Wait a minute! Was this the time to Scout the grass? It was the University of han, the one who never liked to talk during livestreaming and never talked to anyone. He was actually teaching a girl to y games. And he was even teaching her face to face! Suddenly, the team exploded. The jungler took the lead and whistled.¡±That¡¯s amazing, Great Han. It seems like this friend is not ordinary.¡± However, han Xi didn¡¯t deny it. This gave the girl who yed the support no chance to find an excuse. Yun Shen wanted to exin. Han Xi directly turned off the microphone and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±You want them to recognize you? don¡¯t forget your profession. You¡¯re easily recognizable.¡± Suddenly, Yun Shen was at a loss. He did not know how to exin because if he did not exin, people would misunderstand their rtionship. She wanted to clear things up with him, but coincidentally, after waiting for a long time for delivery, she knew that it was here because the door was opened. ¡°You¡¯re thest one. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡±he touched her hand with his phone. It was impossible for Yun Shen¡¯s mind to return to the game. His fingers were still moving, but his ultimate was missing. The jungler in the team was speechless. The team¡¯s support was speechless. [Mage in the team: I now believe that the person ying this ount is indeed not Great Han.] Yun Shen also knew that his daily actions had scared his teammates. In order to win the team battle. She directly stood up and strode over to han Xi, who had just taken the takeaway, and returned the phone to him.¡±¡±Damage output.¡± She automatically took the bags and followed behind him. When she nced sideways, she saw that he had easily taken down the double kill. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s different again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Han DA¡¯s turn?¡± Someone on the other end asked, and han Xi uncharacteristically turned on the microphone again.¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ve switched back. We¡¯ll start a team in the middlene. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± It was easy to understand who was eating with whom. The people who yed this game could almost imagine a series of things. After ck me¡¯s first battle, han da actually did not go for a meal. Instead, he was having a meal with a girl. Not only was he having a meal, but he was also teaching her how to y games! What was the difference between this and directly announcing their rtionship? The more people thought about it, the more they felt that there was something fishy. They didn¡¯t even need to use much effort and the enemy¡¯s crystal was broken. After exiting the game, one could only imagine what would happen next. Someone from ck me¡¯s side had indeed revealed this information. But no one believed it. Would Handa teach girls to y games? He even taught his opponent how to y adc? Would they believe such a ¡®lie¡¯ that could be easily broken? Hmph! They were also people who often ate walnuts! He¡¯s very smart! On the other hand, it was unlikely that Yun Shen would just go over like that. It was just that she had always been able to control the situation and wasn¡¯t affected by her enchanting smile. After han Xi opened the lunch box, she ced one hand on the table and moved closer, originally wanting to get back the kiss. However, she realized that he didn¡¯t even have the intention to avoid her. This made Yun Shen stop what he was doing. His beautiful face turned slightly, his eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth suddenly curved up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to Dodge?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± han Xi¡¯s eyelids half-lifted.¡±Why should I hide?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s back stiffened, but his smile did not fade.¡±¡±God han, are you interested in me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was an unexpected answer. Yun Shen even wanted to ask him how he could say yes. Had he forgotten how he had rejected her before? It was because she was the person in the game. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like this? Yun Shen was caught off guard by the current situation. Everything about today¡¯s gay meetup was different from what she had expected. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± He raised his hand and gently pressed her head down before pushing it away. His gaze fell on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± Influence? Yun Shen followed his gaze and saw his own fair corbones. The influence he was talking about was ... It was not like Yun Shen did not know anything. Artistes had more contact with people than normal people. He reached out to pull his coat up, and his face felt a little hot. She thought that he would not be moved by this kind of woman. After all, from the beginning to the end, he had been very polite and calm, as if he had no interest in her at all. On the contrary, against his temperament, she was like a girl who did not know her ce, and there was no mention of being nice. Didn¡¯t he always think so? Yun Shen¡¯s mind was a mess. She looked at the food he picked up. Other than burying his head in the food, he couldn¡¯t think of any better response. At the nightclub. He was still cold as he nced at her. At that time, he had told her to watch her words and actions. Not everyone liked this kind of method. She really didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would change his opinion of her because of games. However, not all of the characters in the game were her real self. In addition, her feelings for him had indeed faded. Yun Shen thought that with his personality, he would not bring this up again. Then ignore it. After all, they were not people of the same world. However, what Yun Shen did not know was that ... Han Xi had made such a great decision this time. He was afraid that he would be rejected if he was too direct. While he was thinking about how to express his meaning, he couldn¡¯t break the rtionship. Even when he was eating, he opened the official page, knowing that there would be some news about what had just happened. He was just waiting for someone to say it and then like it. However, after flipping through a few pages, no one thought it was true. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to like it. At the thought of this, han Xi couldn¡¯t help but grip his phone. The only person who felt that this was true was Panda, who was a gossiper. However, how could he possibly respond? After seeing the message, he cursed,¡±¡±No wonder, then they¡¯re all matched up. Our adc, han Xi, went to meet his fans! Boss, if I were you, I would definitely change the person cleaning the toilet. He¡¯spletely breaking the team rules! But isn¡¯t he being a little too secretive? I don¡¯t see him being particrly close to any girl, and he didn¡¯t go on a date or anything ...¡± Feng nai was sitting nonchntly at the main seat of the long table. He wasn¡¯t interested in discussing this topic, and his slender fingers pressed on the silver lighter, again and again. He couldn¡¯t even count how many times he had checked the phone page. Where was he? The interview was not over yet? I¡¯ll get Secretary Liu to pick you up. These were all sent by him. Thest message was sent half an hour ago. There was no response from the other side. This made the temperature in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes drop a lot. The dishes were served one after another. But not everyone had arrived. This was something that had never appeared in the past ck me gatherings. Even Panda was craning his neck to look.¡±Boss, why isn¡¯t my brother here yet?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and merely swirled the wine ss. He was clearly in azy position, but he gave off a cold feeling that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Panda instantly shut his mouth. He was still very observant. It was also at this moment. Feng nai had sent a message, and the content was rted to mo bei.¡±¡±Young master mo just had a chat with a few people from team two. He should be heading over now. I don¡¯t know what they were talking about.¡± Team two? Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tapped on the side of the ne. Everyone knew that he was the team¡¯s backup. To prevent anything from happening to any of the five of them, they could fill in the gaps. It seemed that she still wanted to leave. Feng nai slowly tightened his grip on the wine ss in his hand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to chat with team two. Should she say that she was responsible? she had even thought of how to resolve any future problems that might arise for the team. Feng nai chuckled. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in the corner of his lips. Instead, when he lowered his head and let his hair fall, there was a hint of self-mockery. Mo bei had indeed thought that the three support yers in team two were pretty good. If one¡¯s awareness was cultivated, they would achieve very good results. He won against Tu Hai. Instead, she had no goal here. She had done it on purpose in the dragon¡¯s cave. By constantly using the same moves, whether it was Lu Yifan or Chen Yu, their wrists would always be in a state of muscle cirction. If she hadn¡¯t realized that that person was there, she might really have used this method to make them unable to y games for at least half a month. But she still restrained herself, worried that he would find out that she was lying to him. She was worried that he would see through her and that she was Bey and her intentions. This time, she had to lie again. Becausepared to the championship. She wanted to get out of the situation as soon as possible and take her brother abroad to get his hand cured. Mo bei lowered her eyes and took another look at the phone screen. Feng Yi was sitting right beside her, so of course he knew who had sent the message. Naturally, he also knew that the little guy was not in a good mood. After the battle with Tu Hai. Her condition was not quite right. Feng Yi knew mo bei better than anyone else. When she was young, she would keep everything to herself. In order to maintain Supreme Alliance as it was, she had given up on this path. He came back again. The more they knew what mo Nan had gone through, the more they felt terrible. Feng Yi understood all this. He was also trying to find a way to make her adjust. He knew that she would not break easily. But he wouldn¡¯t force her to continue. If they continued fighting, it was only a matter of time before their identities were exposed. The people who were watching now just hadn¡¯t been puzzled yet. Besides, there were not many people who had seen Bey y the game, except for the old people. It was already the National League. This game had recorded the memories of many people. Those old people had sharp eyes, and if someone reminded them, they might be able to recognize bei Lai. Unless she stopped ying as an assassin. Who could say for sure what would happen on the field? Take today as an example. Feng Yi knew that Tu Hai¡¯s actions against his nephew had thoroughly angered Xiao Budian. That was why she had used an assassin in the third round, and even used that kind of method, with the intention of crippling the opponent¡¯s hand. Other than mo Nan, his nephew was also present. Now that Feng Yi thought about it, that nephew of his was really a source of trouble. However, when he saw that Xiao Budian¡¯s screensaver was a certain someone in a zombie suit jumping around, he felt less sad. Instead, he thought of something that could make the little guy¡¯s mood better. ¡°Did you take this photo when you were filming your show?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re on good terms with my sharp-tongued nephew.¡± Feng Yi hinted. Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Her gazended on the person in the photo who had a yellow talisman on his face. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved in an obvious arc of disdain, but when he looked at her, he raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s very cute. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s two-word evaluation did sound serious. She was so serious that Feng Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±Very cute?¡± That arrogant and venomous-tongued nephew of his who didn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes? Very cute? ¡°He likes to eat desserts.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes. There were no fluctuations in her emotions, and he could tell that she was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the boys eating desserts are cute? Sometimes, his hatred points were higher, but he was easy to coax, so he just needed to be fed. When Feng Yi heard this, he felt that his little one was about to be someone else ¡®s. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to beat up his sharp-tongued nephew. But the sly Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t show it. His thin lips curled up, and his voice carried a standard business smile.¡±I have an even cuter picture of him, do you want to see it?¡± ¡°A cuter picture?¡± As expected, mo bei¡¯s thoughts were diverted. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±yes, a cuter picture ...¡± [Off-topic: four in one, four chapters, give the book a new name?] I need to use it for publishing. I know you guys think that I¡¯m a scumbag when ites to naming, and I also think that I¡¯m a scumbag. Here, I¡¯ll give you the pen. There will be small shows that are not avable online in the publication. Tell me which type you want to see. I will think of it in advance to surprise you. Chapter 929 Chapter 929: Feng NAI¡¯s photo, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei kept feeling that there was a familiar ck-bellied aura in that smile. No matter how restrained Feng Yi was, he couldn¡¯t hide the yfulness in his eyes when he looked at his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve kept this photo for a long time and have never shown it to anyone. ¡± As he said that, his fingers stopped, and the smile on his lips deepened.¡±¡±I¡¯ve found it. ¡± Mo bei looked over. Her eyes, which had originally been emotionless, now rippled. On the screen, there was a little person around five years old. Due to the color of her skin,¡±she¡± looked like a porcin doll. Her cat-like eyes were big and round, ck without any impurities. However, when ¡°she¡± looked at the camera, she had an arrogance that did not belong to ¡°her¡± age. Even her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was a little impatient. However, this did not affect ¡°her¡± beauty at all, especially when ¡°she¡± was wearing a Lorita-style chiffon dress. It was as if ¡°she¡± had walked out of aic. Upon closer inspection, his eyes and brows were a little simr to little Lin ¡®s. However,¡±she¡± seemed to be softer, because ¡°she¡± was squatting down and ying with the little white cat. Mo bei naturally had no resistance against children. Especially this type. However, uncle Feng had also said that. This picture ... It¡¯s that person ... Mo bei¡¯s reaction was much slower than usual. She touched the screen with her fingertips in disbelief.¡±This is him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Yi blinked and smiled.¡±Other than the family, no one has ever seen him like this. At that time, he was still young and could only be manipted by his family. At that time, it was a wedding and the flower Boy who was supposed toe was sick. The clothes were still there and he had to rece them with a little girl. His mother made him wear a dress. What do you think? Is he different from the one you usually see?¡± Mo bei reached out and lit up the screen again. He looked at the little one¡¯s slightly pursed lips. He almost couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°You¡¯re even cuter. ¡± These three words made Feng Yi realize the use of his sharp-tongued nephew. Especially the little one who had her eyes slightly closed just now. Now, she was already tapping his phone screen again and again, and the corners of her mouth seemed to have softened. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the photos,¡±Feng Yi chuckled. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei still didn¡¯t say much. Her side profile was clear and good-looking, thinking that she had a new phone screensaver to use. The moment she received the map. The screen lit up and there was an iing call. It was Feng nai. After the call was connected, his voice didn¡¯t sound much different.¡±Where are you?¡± Even if mo bei were to leave, she would not leave on this day. She wanted to use these two days to train the new support. ¡°On the way.¡± Mo bei wasn¡¯t lying. Even though she had already started to prepare for her departure, she would definitely go to the gathering. After all, this was the first time they had won a nationalpetition together. At this moment, the iciness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes finally lessened a little. It was just that mo bei could not see it. He put his hand behind him, as if he was just stating a fact.¡±I haven¡¯t ordered anything yet. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯m so hungry that my stomach hurts.¡± It was clearly a light tone. Inexplicably, mo bei could hear the hidden emotions in his voice. Was it simr to grievance or loneliness? Mo bei was already feeling guilty towards him. After all, today¡¯s match was just apetition. Even the coach did not believe her. He was the one who allowed her to act freely. The Buff in the jungle was also given to her. And she was nning to leave. Now, she heard him say that he had a stomachache. Mo bei¡¯s heart trembled slightly ... Chapter 930 Chapter 930: Naer begins to trap Beibei Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll head over now. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was fainter than usual, and there was a hint of coaxing that she did not notice.¡±¡±Get a bowl of soup first, to warm your stomach.¡± At this moment, Feng nai was like apletely different person from when he wasn¡¯t on the phone. He was no longer cold, only noble andzy.¡±I don¡¯t like the soup cooked outside, it has a strong fishy smell.¡± When he said this, mo bei could not help but think of the photo she had just poked. Mm, little Lorita ... ¡°Where¡¯s the porridge? Also fishy?¡± Mo bei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never had it before,¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly.¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll taste good.¡± Panda was already gnawing on some ribs at the side. She raised her head and looked at the man who kept his lighter on and didn¡¯t take any food. Really,pared to the two of them, ten white lotuses couldn¡¯t evenpare to his boss. He had clearly ordered a table full of dishes. He actually told his brother that he was so hungry that his stomach hurt. Although she really didn¡¯t eat anything. But ... Shouldn¡¯t this act of pretending to be weak be done by girls? Did their boss get a script for the female lead? Granny gray was usually quite calm. This time, he was really not calm. He and Panda stared at each other as they listened to the phone call. This was fine. However, he was still browsing the web. When she scrolled to a certain officialment, she saw han Xi like it. He had only found thisment after scrolling to the back and liked it! Dog food, dog food was everywhere! It was not easy for the other party to finish speaking. Panda was asked to answer the phone? He answered? Panda looked at the phone his boss handed him with a dumbfounded expression. Feng nai merely raised his eyebrows, his eyes very light. The meaning was quite clear. He was just asking her to be smarter. After Panda swallowed the meat on the rib, he took it and said,¡±hey.¡± It was his brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Help captain order a bowl of porridge and a few dishes.¡± Panda nced at the table full of dishes. Under his boss¡¯s gaze, he coughed heavily.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go and order now.¡± ¡°Watch captain eat the porridge first, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Panda thought to himself, brother, you must be joking. When boss is watched by others, he will eat his porridge well. Moreover, he had already ordered the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. No matter what his inner thoughts were, Panda could only say ¡°okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, he was about to express his admiration to his boss. To be able to act so weak and make his brother especially instruct him to watch his boss eat the porridge, there was really no one else other than his boss! However, before he could speak ... Feng nai called the waiter in. ¡°What can I do for you, Sir?¡± Feng nai smiled unhurriedly.¡±Add a bowl of porridge. Make the porridge a little greasy.¡± Porridge? Greasy? What kind of request was this? However, it was a high-ss restaurant that valued service. In this regard, it was not that it could not satisfy the needs of the guests. However, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had heard wrong. After all, he always ate light congee. ¡°Greasy?¡± The service staff asked Feng nai for confirmation again. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng nai replied in a clear voice. The waiter brought the news to the kitchen. Even a chef who had been in the industry for more than a decade had never heard of such a request. Only Panda and granny gray, who had just listened to their boss¡¯s phone call, understood why he had even ordered greasy porridge. It was really fortunate that this was their boss and not someone from other families. He was ying too deep ... Chapter 931 Chapter 931: Pampering naer in the North Trantor: 549690339 When the porridge was served. Just then, mo bei pushed the door open and entered. Feng Yi didn¡¯t follow. After all, he wouldn¡¯t appear with mo bei in front of others to avoid his sharp-tongued nephew from seeing through him. After Panda saw his brother, he immediately stood up with a chicken wing in his mouth.¡±¡±Where did you go? why are you so slow?¡± ¡°An interview.¡± Mo bei lied, her gaze sweeping across the table. Panda immediately said,¡±I ordered all of them!¡± None of them are bigger!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes looked over, neither bright nor dark. It was only then that Panda realized that he had exined too much. He coughed lightly.¡±Do you want to order more?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s enough.¡± Mo bei sat next to Feng nai, her aura still naturally cold. She looked at the porridge in his bowl, and other emotions appeared on her porcin-white face.¡±Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Feng nai pursed his thin lips and leaned backzily, as if he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±¡±It¡¯s too greasy,¡± Panda and granny gray quickly looked at each other and lowered their heads when they heard the word. If the service staff standing outside knew about this, they would probably jump up and argue with boss. Why was the porridge so greasy? wasn¡¯t it all your request? Mo bei had always been a professional, especially when it came to the control of ingredients. After hearing Feng NAI¡¯s words, she only nced at the bowl and frowned slightly. This restaurant¡¯s standard was too average. At the thought of this, she raised her eyes to look at the other dishes. Other than meat, there was still meat. They really met the standard of their usual gathering. Mo bei paused for a moment and flipped open the menu that she had not intended to look at. Then, she turned sideways and called the waiter in.¡±¡±Add some little bean and tell the kitchen to make it soft. Some of us have gastric problems.¡± Who had a bad stomach? Everyone on the table was clear. Panda felt that his brother was already smart enough, but his boss was too scheming. However, it was only after his brother came in that the atmosphere became more like a meal. When boss was ying with the lighter just now, he hadpletely revealed his devilish nature. His entire body was covered in a dark coldness. Now, it waspletely different. He sat there and moved his bamboo chopsticks as if he was trying to endure the greasy food. For some reason, he felt like a picky eater. As expected, it was all because of his brother. Little bean came up. The first one mo bei picked up was Feng nai. Before she put little bean in, she poked little bean and skillfully removed the bean paste filling with bamboo chopsticks. Feng nai looked at the steaming hot little bean on his te. Because mo bei had processed it, it wasn¡¯t too sweet, and the corners of his lips curled up into a genuine smile. Panda and granny gray were watching from the side. Just now, they thought that boss was tricking his brother. But now, they didn¡¯t think so. He had been taken care of by his brother. In the future, it would be really difficult for boss to find a second person like this ... Mo bei, on the other hand, was used to it. When she saw that he was able to eat, she was relieved. She picked up another piece of meat for him, removed the oil on it, and then put it in his bowl. The two of them weren¡¯t sitting very close to each other. However, there was an inexplicable sense ofpatibility. To be able to make boss like this, he would eat whatever other people put in his bowl. Probably only his brother could do it. If it was someone else, the oue could be imagined. After all, they had verified that their boss was not a clean freak ... Chapter 932 Chapter 932: Chapter 931: Trantor: 549690339 He always ate dog food like this. It didn¡¯t seem like Panda¡¯s style. After all, he loved to gossip. ¡°By the way, brother, Did you know? That guy han Xi disappeared as soon as thepetition ended and didn¡¯t evene to the dinner. Guess where he went?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. ¡°He went to teach girls how to y games!¡± Panda did not forget to shake his head even as he ate.¡±Is this considered seducing fans? I don¡¯t know about other things, but I¡¯m sure he met her through the inte! He¡¯s been duo-ying with other yers since some time ago!¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei could guess who the girl was. It seemed like Yun Shen already knew the true identity of the godly leveling master she met in the game. I wonder who was the one who suggested the meeting? The two of them felt that there was a lot of misunderstanding. Mo bei wasn¡¯t sure about the details, so she took the opportunity to send a message over.¡±¡±You met someone?¡± Yun Shen was eating as well, but his mind was in a mess. Until his phone rang and he saw the message. Only then did she have someone to confide in.¡±Yes, we¡¯ve met. My feelings areplicated!!!¡± She said. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei did not say much. Yun Shen typed with one hand,[you definitely don¡¯t know who I¡¯m meeting. I can¡¯t exin it in a few words.] ¡°I know,¡± ¡°Han Xi,¡± mo bei replied. Yun Shen was speechless. Mo bei: ¡°I wanted to tell you before that it was his alternate ount. Later, I thought about it. If you knew that you had shed and hit a wall in front of him, you would definitely be too ashamed to show your face. So, I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Yun Shen was speechless. ¡°So, has the misunderstanding been resolved?¡± Yun Shen thought about it and replied with an ¡°mm.¡± She couldn¡¯t possibly tell bei that this man had kissed her out of the blue, and that he was starting to like her because she was the one on the inte. Mo bei typed quickly,[then it¡¯s time to announce our peaceful breakup.] Yun Shen instinctively wanted to protect her.¡±Wait until you¡¯re absolutely safe. The National League just finished a match. It¡¯s still early.¡± Feng nai was still sitting next to mo bei, so he couldn¡¯t text for too long. He only replied curtly,¡±¡±I might not be able toplete the National League.¡± Then, he turned off the phone screen. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped when he saw this. Just as she was about to ask,¡±did something happen?¡± He received a message from sister Hong. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked directly. Any artiste would feel guilty in front of their manager when Yun Shen came out to meet his in-game friends.¡±¡±My friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡°A friend¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± sister Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±Other than mo Nan, who else would you be at?¡± Yun Shen changed the topic.¡±asionally. Why? are you busy?¡± If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go over now. ¡± If she wasn¡¯t so self-conscious, sister Hong might not have thought much of it. But their Queen was never in this state when she had no shows to film. It¡¯s hard to even get her toe out for a meal, yet she automatically said things like ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. ¡± ¡°Which friend¡¯s house are you at?¡± As a top manager, sister Hong also had a certain level of sensitivity. Yun Shen also knew that it was good for sister Hong to know some things earlier than others, so he did not hide it. He flicked his long hair and replied tentatively,¡±¡±Do you still remember the young master I saw at the nightclubst time?¡± Sister Hong raised her brows,¡¯you¡¯re bringing up such a dark history? My queen is indeed extraordinary. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to some little brother¡¯s face and what you¡¯ve done?¡± Chapter 933 Chapter 933: Sweet? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± When Yun Shen typed, he avoided han Xi.¡±¡±I just came to his house.¡± With thatst sentence, sister Hong immediately made a voice call. Yun Shen hung up. Sister Hong¡¯s emotions were already expressed through punctuation marks.¡±Repeat what you just said!!!¡± ¡°I just came to his house.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. Take a deep breath first. Otherwise, how are you going to listen to what I¡¯m going to say next?¡± Yun Shen tried to calm her down. ¡°You still want to continue?¡± sister Hong chuckled. ¡°Of course, the main point is what¡¯s next.¡± When Yun Shen was typing this line, he looked up. With her extraordinary acting skills, she still looked very enchanting. Han Xi wasn¡¯t sure who she was sending the message to, but he had been ignored all this while, so the color of his eyes was a little dim. Sister Hong pressed her fingers to her head over the phone.¡±¡±Hurry up and tell me the main point!!¡± He¡¯s Han Xi.¡± Yun Shen said that so that if anything happened in the future, he would have time to let his manager react. Sister Hong pulled her hair until it was almost bald. Even though she was a smart person, she was still on the verge of breaking down. The Han Xi I know?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the one you know.¡± Yun Shen did not talk about anything else, such as him kissing her. Sister Hong stood up and said,¡±big brother, I really want to call you big brother!¡± You mean that the person you once said you wanted to keep wasn¡¯t some young master, but your boyfriend¡¯s teammate, and a National adc with a lot of girlfriend fans! With han Xi¡¯s temperament, how could you think of him as a young master of a nightclub?!¡± ¡°I had a cup.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s exnation was a little weak. ¡°Who knows that you¡¯re with him?¡± sister Hong asked, calming herself down. ¡°Mo Nan knows.¡± ¡°Mo Nan trusts me,¡± Yun Shen said.¡±But we might break up.¡± After all this talk, Yun Shen¡¯s attempt to make mo bei break up with her seemed to make sense. Sister Hong narrowed her eyes,¡¯break up? What did I say when you announced your rtionship? You said that you¡¯re true to mo Nan. He¡¯s different from others, and you definitely don¡¯t just fancy his face. He¡¯s also different from others, and he¡¯ll take responsibility for you if anything happens. Now you¡¯re saying you want to break up?¡± ¡°We think it¡¯s more suitable to be friends.¡± Yun Shen avoided the important part and went for the easy part. Sister Hong paced back and forth as she typed,¡±what did boss Feng say?¡± This was the main point. Even if she was a gold medal, she couldn¡¯t control the rtionship problems of the eldest miss of the Yun family. ¡°He should agree.¡± Uncle Feng couldn¡¯t possibly disagree with bei¡¯s decision. Yun Shen thought that sister Hong would reply to his message very quickly. Unexpectedly, after a few minutes, the phone still did not ring. On the other hand, they had almost finished their meal. The two of them had no interaction at all. At this time, if they didn¡¯t speak, the atmosphere would be even more awkward. Yun Shen could not say anything. Right now, her thoughts were only on mo bei¡¯s words,¡±I might not be able toplete the National League.¡± Han Xi also noticed Yun Shen¡¯s change. Seeing that she seemed to be thinking about something, he was about to speak. Yun Shen¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a voice message. It was a phone call. Under normal circumstances, sister Hong wouldn¡¯t call her when it was inconvenient for her. Yun Shen answered the call. There was a long sigh on the other end.¡±Say, you two are suitable to be friends. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone so protective of another person. Look at the news on the official website that mo Nan posted. He¡¯s taking all the responsibility for your breakup on himself.¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934: Chapter 933: Trantor: 549690339 After Yun Shen heard this, he was stunned. She didn¡¯t care that han Xi was by her side. He opened the official website. When they announced their rtionship. People were saying that they would not have a good ending. Based on mo bei¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t need to exin this to anyone. Yun Shen also understood why bei would say that. He wanted her to fall in love without any consideration. Before her interaction with han Xi was discovered by others, she had to break up first to ensure that no one would say that she was two-timing. Ever since Yun Shen had entered the industry, he had not really cared about reputation. But there was one person who still cherished her reputation. Even during the drinking session, she had even beaten up someone for her. And now, he had chosen to announce their peaceful separation when they had won the first battle. With bei¡¯s intelligence, how could she not know that this had almost confirmed the point that ¡°mo bei and Xiang Nan loved to hype up¡±. But bei still announced it. There was only one line of words. ¡°I¡¯ve returned yunshen to you. She deserves better. I spent all my time on the game, and she neverined. When I felt like I couldn¡¯t stand up again, she was always by my side. I hope that there will be a boy in the future who will truly understand what kind of person she is.¡± Thements below were initially filled with confusion. Later on, it gradually changed. ¡°What did I say? they¡¯ll break up sooner orter.¡± ¡°I always feel that this mo bei and xiangnan have a lot of things to do. Everyone¡¯s ying the game. Who would care about his rtionship problems?¡± ¡°I thought he was quite handsome when I saw him ying today. Why are you saying this now?¡± ¡°He wants people to continue paying attention to him.¡± ¡°He says that he only wants to y games, but he has more of these trivial matters than anyone else.¡± Yun Shen looked at them and suddenlyughed, the corners of his eyes turning red. Beizhen knew better than anyone how public opinion would turn out. People were often like this. Spections, analysis, and from the perspective of a bystander. Did he see everything? He would never be. Yun Shen turned his eyes. When he retracted his gaze, he sent a message to mo bei.¡±I want to see you.¡± Han Xi had seen this message, but the sender¡¯s nickname was mo bei Xiang Nan. Back then, in order to prevent others from finding out that mo bei was a girl, Feng nai had not told han Xi the entire truth. He had only said that Yun Shen and ¡°mo Nan¡± were friends and were pretending to be a couple. However, han Xi had always felt that ¡°mo Nan¡± was different to Yun Shen. He understood her too well. She liked to judge people by their faces. He would not let down his guard against anyone. Even when she was with him, she still held back. Han Xi had seen how she was in front of mo Nan. She shed her alluring appearance and revealed her wholehearted dependence. Han Xi looked at her browsing the official website, and her trembling fingers clearly showed her emotions. He was too reluctant. That was why she had sent him that message. Han Xi¡¯s hands were clenched tightly in his pockets. He had already regretted it more than once. She regretted that he didn¡¯t agree when she said she wanted to develop a rtionship with him. No matter what method he used. It was good as long as he could start. What did he need that pride for? Han Xi moved his dry throat. Yun Shen¡¯s phone lit up. It was mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s reply.¡±¡±It¡¯s not convenient. I¡¯m having dinner. ¡± Han Xi saw it and said to Yun Shen,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go over with you. ¡± Yun Shen¡¯s first reaction was to agree, but then he smiled and shook his head.¡±¡±She said it¡¯s not convenient, so forget it.¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935: Chapter 934: Trantor: 549690339 The way han Xi looked at her, she was as beautiful as a water demon. However, when would Yun Shen say that it was inconvenient for a person? she would not go. Never before. This person had never cared about anyone since he was in school. It wasn¡¯t like he had never seen her break up. At that time, she had only replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and said,¡±The other party thinks that my looks aren¡¯t safe and has fallen for someone else. But that¡¯s good. I can be single again and stay at home.¡± Just like now, his emotions were controlled. She must have really fallen for mo Nan. When he thought of this possibility. Han Xi¡¯s entire body was cold, as if someone had poured a basin of water over him. ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. ¡± Yun Shen needed to sort things out. Bei¡¯s actions all meant that she was taking care of the aftermath before she left. If nothing had happened, Beibei¡¯s style of doing things would have made her wait until mo Nan returned. Could it be that ... Bei knew? Yun Shen could not help but think of mo bei¡¯s performance in thepetition today. Two assassins, North chose an assassin. She should have realized this long ago. That kind of fighting style that had already given everything. Except that Tu Hai couldn¡¯t get up again. It was to prove one thing. Monan had never been weak. This group of teammates were acting as the characters. Therefore, she, who had never spoken during apetition, turned on the microphone and clearly told everyone,¡±O kills, 6 deaths, it¡¯s back.¡± After this match, bei didn¡¯t think about the future. Because on the field, that group of people wanted to use the same method to catch Feng nai. So from the beginning, bei had no intention of staying. Yun Shen could vaguely guess mo bei¡¯s n. If they could not go to ck me¡¯s gathering ce, it would indeed be inconvenient to discuss these matters. She needed to go home. He came back to find her. Because if there were no idents ... Mo Nan should be here. After all, Yun Shen was the only daughter of the Yun family. After being an artiste for so long, he looked like a pretty face, but in reality, he was not a pretty face at all. Han Xi looked at her deeply.¡±I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin if we¡¯re photographed at this time,¡±Yun Shen said intuitively. Han Xi clenched and released one hand before finally saying,¡±en.¡± She was right. If others knew about their rtionship now, it would only make things more chaotic. For one thing, there would be different voices when one stood from different angles. No one would believe it. She hade out today to meet her online friends. But would the wind change? she just didn¡¯t know her ce. Furthermore, she was an artiste, so how could she not pay attention to her words and actions? However, seeing her protecting someone so much ... Han Xi really wanted to make her stay and let her take a good look at him. Why can¡¯t I see him? He had wanted to ask this since he was in school. He wanted to tell her that he would grow taller one day. Don¡¯t say anything. A clean boy like him should not be poisoned by her. Why did he have to be excluded from the beginning? Was it because he looked very schrly? But who could he me? He clearly had that opportunity. He was too proud. He had already missed it ... The sky outside turned dark, and it was gray. Before ck me¡¯s meal was over, Feng Yi¡¯s phone was already exploding with calls from manager li. He didn¡¯t take any of them. It was because he, like Yun Shen, had more or less guessed what mo bei knew. He had avoided it, but he still couldn ¡®t. ¡°God bey finally found out.¡± The beautiful secretary standing next to him ced a cup of tea on the table, and there was a faint worry in her eyes ... Chapter 936 Chapter 936: Master¡¯s message Trantor: 549690339 What would she think? Would he still be able topete? As a person who had been through the Supreme Alliance era, he was a man of few words. What the Secretary was most worried about was that the love she once had was gone. He had been back for so long. God bey knew better than anyone else what her brother had gone through. The only reason she stayed here was to get her brother back. However, mo Nan was noting back. Not only could he note back, but his hand was not even suitable for ying in the game. The beliefs that supported bey were gone. They tried their best to prevent God bey from finding out about this. They wanted to give her some hope. But now ... What was left in her heart? The Secretary didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°She should have known long ago.¡± Feng Yi stood up, his gaze falling outside the window. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have yed like that in the first battle. She really wanted to destroy Tu Hai.¡± Feng Yi ignored his phone.¡±Ask the new coach to focus on teaching the three assistants in team two. From today on, but don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The pretty Secretary noted down Feng Yi¡¯s words. Feng Yi stuffed a hand into his pocket.¡±She wants to leave. Rather than saying she wants to leave, she wants to give it a try and see if mo Nan¡¯s hand can be cured. She¡¯s taking care of ck me¡¯s situation. She even took on yunshen¡¯s matter herself. She¡¯s prepared.¡± ¡°What preparations?¡± the beautiful Secretary¡¯s hand stopped. ¡°If we keep fighting, she¡¯ll be discovered easily. She¡¯s not mo Nan.¡± Feng Yi looked up, his eyes gleaming. ¡°It¡¯s bey,¡± The beautiful Secretary¡¯s Pen tightened,¡±then what should we do?¡± When the timees, people will say that she¡¯s a substitute. ¡± ¡°As long as I can win every time I meet Tu Hai.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they say.¡± Feng Yi nced sideways. ¡°But Tu Hai has already lost,¡± the beautiful secretary frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still the revival round. ¡± Feng Yi¡¯s voice was very low,¡±with Tu Hai¡¯s strength, there¡¯s a 90% chance of sess. We¡¯ll meet again in the top four.¡± They would have to see if these three supports could rece ck me¡¯s position. If they could not, mo bei would go on stage andpletely expose herself. And today¡¯s game, many people haven¡¯t watched the video in detail. When it¡¯s reyed tomorrow, things will follow. ¡± The pretty Secretary couldn¡¯t take down any more notes, so she looked up. Feng Yiughed.¡±This is z¡¯s disciple. She knew it was a trap, but she still jumped in. It¡¯s not because she couldn¡¯t think of it, but because she thought of everything and still decided to do it. Mo Nan isn¡¯t useless. ck me wants to win the national championship. These things are more important than what others say about her.¡± The beautiful secretary listened and kept her pen.¡±¡±Just like the Supreme Alliance back then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of turning back,¡± ¡°We¡¯re overthinking it. bey won¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°Feng Yi smiled. Her only worry is that what she¡¯s doing now will affect Supreme Alliance. Since that¡¯s the case ...¡± Feng Yi paused. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case?¡± the beautiful secretary nced sideways. ¡°It¡¯s time for me, the representative, to take action. ¡± Feng Yi took out his phone, his fingertips sliding open the screen. He took a screenshot of someone¡¯s previous message and sent it to mo bei.¡±My dear disciple, Supreme Alliance has never been your restraint. Do whatever you want to do. Thepetition should be exciting, show them who¡¯s the real daddy.¡± Chapter 937 Chapter 937: Happy Almighty k after hearing about the breakup Trantor: 549690339 Everyone thought that bey needed someone to coax her. Probably only that person would understand. bey never needed these things. When ying a game, you win with your own strength. When he had to leave for some reason, he would leave. The current bey had already grown to be able to resist all existences. Never disappointed, never because of how pure he was. It was because even though his entire body was dyed ck, the light in his eyes had not been extinguished. Especially when there were people who were fighting alongside him. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked over. Feng NAI¡¯s beautiful eyes raised slightly. Mo bei grunted in agreement. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he lowered his body, his voice elegant andnguid.¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you take a look. Come out with me after dinner. I want to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei responded. She also knew that some things couldn¡¯t be avoided. After this match, he would always look for her, so she would have to see what she had to say next. Fortunately, he had not seen the news on the official website. Generally speaking, Panda was the one who paid the most attention to these things. But that person was still eating. He didn¡¯t have time to flip through it. The others would not know either. If it could be peaceful for a while, then it would be. Mo bei had not been looking at her phone during this period of time. Of course, it was only for a short while. At the end of the meal. Just as she was about to upload a picture of the gathering to the inte, she saw the official announcement. The chopsticks in Panda¡¯s mouth fell and he suddenly stood up.¡±You broke up with my goddess?¡± Break up? Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers stopped. He had been deliberately making people lose their appetite, but now, his gazended on her, and the corners of his beautiful eyes raised slightly. Mo bei hummed in acknowledgment and did not exin further. As Yun Shen¡¯s fan, Panda did not quite understand.¡±¡±Why?¡± Mo bei¡¯s answer was wless.¡±We¡¯re more suited to be friends.¡± Hearing this, Panda wanted to persuade him further.¡±¡±My goddess is so good, and you still broke up with her ...¡± At this point, his voice suddenly stopped because the boss¡¯s eyes were mixed with obvious coldness. Panda immediately changed his mind.¡±Forget it. It¡¯s not like other people can make the decision about your rtionship.¡± But big brother. You broke up with my goddess. Boss will definitely turn you gay without any restraint. What if you really turn gay! The boss still had a ¡°mysterious girlfriend¡± in his life. You¡¯re basically walking into his trap! Don¡¯t listen to me, look at my big eyes! Mo bei, on the other hand, saw Panda desperately trying to signal her with his eyes. However, since she had already announced that she had ended her rtionship with Yun Shen, she would not change her mind. So she didn¡¯t prepare to answer. This was indeed a rare piece of good news for Feng nai. In the future, this ¡°little brother¡± standing by his side would only belong to him, both in name and in the eyes of the public. His mood was naturally happy, and he couldn¡¯t help but curve his thin lips, revealing his white teeth, which could turn all living beings upside down. In an instant, even the lights seemed to have dimmed. Panda and granny gray were dumbfounded. Not to mention the waiter who came in to pay the bill. How could someone¡¯s gentle smile make his heart beat violently? Although Feng nai usually smiled. However, what Panda saw the most was that you couldn¡¯t tell what his smile meant. There wasn¡¯t much warmth. However, his smile today was obviously different. Was he that happy? Chapter 938 Chapter 938: Mo bei and Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei was looking at the bill and did not see this scene. Panda really wanted to say,¡±why are you looking at the bill at this time? anyway, no matter how much money it is, boss can afford it. Why don¡¯t you just look at boss¡¯s reaction so that you can understand what¡¯s going on, big brother?¡± Instead, he reached out to pull mo bei. Mo bei turned her face to the side. Her eyes were indifferent.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Would Panda dare to say this in front of boss? Of course not! She was quick-witted to change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The more I think about it, the more handsome you were in today¡¯s game. It was unexpected. You never told us that you were so good as an assassin! If you don¡¯t die, then you¡¯ll die!¡± Other than nodding, what else could granny gray do? everything was mentioned. Mo bei knew that she would have to face this sooner orter, so her emotions were very normal and not very stirred.¡±¡±I¡¯m an assassin to begin with,¡± This was not a lie. Panda smacked his head.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, you were originally an assassin in Tuhai¡¯s team, but you were a support so I forgot your original position. But your assassin today was really awesome, it¡¯s different from when you were a support. You¡¯re so cool!¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows remained unchanged.¡±The fighting style will be different if the position is different.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Panda nodded, then nudged mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±But you actually dared to choose a lineup with two assassins. It seems that you are very confident in yourself.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±Thest choice. With the opponent¡¯s lineup, it¡¯s more suitable for them to use a double bay. Besides, with Captain around, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I y well or not.¡± When Feng nai, who was sitting there, heard this, his smile faded a little and was reced with a slightly contemtive look. Then, he handed the card to the waiter standing at the side and said slowly,¡±¡±It¡¯s obvious who was the one who carried thest one. What¡¯s there to be humble about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, brother, why are you being so modest!¡± As Panda spoke, he forgot that he was changing the topic.¡±¡±There¡¯s one thing that I find strange. When you were fighting Lu Yifan, he still had mana. Why did he just stand there and stop?¡± Feng nai took the waiter¡¯s Pen and signed it. He justzily rested one hand on the back of the chair and yed with the lighter with the other, his gaze not moving away. Of course, mo bei noticed this and avoided the main point.¡±¡±Part of his y style is very simr to mine. At that time, he should have been predicting. I¡¯m not the actual person so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Feng nai stood up, his voice a little hard.¡±¡±I thought you did something to make him lose the sensitivity of his hand.¡± As soon as he said this. Panda and naihui were shocked. Boss meant. At that time, Lu Yifan did not move, not for any reason, but because his hands had failed. And the one who caused all this was his brother? As the person involved, mo bei was even calmer. With one hand in her pocket, she turned to him with a clear and good-looking face.¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Panda heaved a sigh of relief. Granny gray also patted her chest.¡±That¡¯s right, boss. Although mo Nan is very powerful, you¡¯re being too mysterious by thinking like that.¡± ¡°Xuan?¡± Feng nai gave a half-smile.¡±A few days ago, when we were training, I wasning against you. Didn¡¯t you justin that you felt that something was wrong with your hand at that time and kept swinging it around for a long time?¡± Granny gray was stunned and her eyes widened! Chapter 939 Chapter 939: Chapter 938: Trantor: 549690339 At that time, he had indeed felt his hand go stiff. At that time, he had thought that the mouse¡¯s sensitivity was not good, and he had even bought thetest alien model online. ¡°So it¡¯s boss?¡± Granny gray really wanted to ask the shop owner if there was still time to return the goods. Feng nai replied with azy ¡°mm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± ¡°Lu Yifan is different from me. He can¡¯t move at all.¡± Grandma turned to look at him. There was no change in mo bei¡¯s expression. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow,¡¯perhaps it¡¯s because the all-rounded little brother¡¯s controls are more precise.¡± Both Panda and granny gray were professional yers. Of course, he also knew that by analyzing the angle, speed, and reaction, and then breaking it down and applying it in the game, by repeatedly making the opponent do the same action, it would cause the opponent¡¯s muscles to go numb for a short period of time. However, he only knew. He had never seen anyone use it. This was because not only did it require a higher hand speed than ordinary people, but most importantly, it also required prediction and calction. To reach a certain level, not only did one have to have a clear understanding of their own operation, but they also had to ensure that the opponent¡¯snding point was within the predicted range. Although his brother was very good, it had been a long time since he had done something like this. And what boss meant was that from the calctions, his brother was one level higher than boss? Panda¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the calm figure. Mo bei managed to get away with it, and her gazended on Feng nai.¡±¡±Captain, you think too highly of me. I just know Lu Yifan better.¡± ¡°Brother, the boss isplimenting you. Just take it as if it¡¯s true. If it were me, I would admit it directly. It¡¯s so nice to brag about it.¡± Panda found mo bei¡¯s exnation very eptable. If what their boss said was true, why would his Brotherhood be willing to y as a support? that was a god-like operation. All of them had only seen someone use it before Supreme Alliance was disbanded. It was said that there was also one in the worldpetition. However, it had not appeared in China yet. Mo bei pushed the boat along with the current and said in a light tone,¡±¡±No need to brag, Captain will.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Panda was still someone who could be easily taken away. Mo bei turned her handsome face to the side, her eyes reflecting the light.¡±¡±It¡¯s not that the hand that can already fight is wrong. Because the opponent is a teammate, he avoided the prediction.¡± Granny gray understood what he meant and stopped in her tracks.¡±¡±Which means that boss has already ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve practiced this move. ¡± Mo bei followed up on his words. Panda¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Boss! Really? He was too handsome! How did it feel like? how did you fight?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah, just thinking about it makes me excited. Boss, you¡¯re really our support!¡± As he said that, Panda wanted to express it with his bodynguage. Feng nai simply stood there, his lips curled up in a clear and devilish manner.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want your hand anymore, I can let you personally experience how I hit you.¡± He meant to cripple his hand! Panda was petrified and immediately retreated to his original position.¡±¡±No need, no need. Boss, you should save this god-like operation for thepetition.¡± ¡°God-level operation?¡± As if he had inadvertently thought of something, Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket andughed. That smile was different from when he heard mo bei and Yun Shen break up. It was like there was a veil between them, and it was an ambiguous smile.¡±Did you forget that bey used to use this godly technique a lot?¡± Chapter 940 Chapter 940: Chapter 939: Trantor: 549690339 With Feng NAI¡¯s special reminder, Panda then remembered something.¡±¡±Oh right, boss, when you were fighting him, you looked at your hand and paused for a long time.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She really didn¡¯t have any opinions on this memory. It was because she had followed her master¡¯s instructions to get the first kill in zone A and had met many people. Even if she had any impression of them, she wouldn¡¯t have. Panda was afraid that his boss would want to find bey again if he mentioned this dark history. He tried to analyze it and said,¡±¡±Actually, boss, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that day. Think about it. If you hadn¡¯t fought with someone in school that day and injured your back, it would have affected your performance. bey might not have won. Don¡¯t you think so, brother?¡± Ask her? Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. Feng nai was also looking at mo bei, as if he was very interested in her answer. As the other party involved, mo bei¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. After she acknowledged him, she lightly added,¡±¡±A back injury does affect the movement of the arm. I¡¯ve tried it before.¡± At that time, everyone present knew who had injured her back. Mo bei had changed the topic because she didn¡¯t like the topic to remain in the dangerous area. He didn¡¯t expect it to have the opposite effect. After Panda coughed heavily, he yawned and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you and boss really became friends after a fight! But then again, brother, your performance on the field was really beautiful, especially in the dragon¡¯s cave. You used the tyrant¡¯s aggro to cause damage. It was so cool. When boss fought with bey, he suffered because he was not a professional yer. ¡± When mo bei heard this, her left hand, which was hanging by her side, froze. So, he could tell. Even if he couldn¡¯t tell, he would definitely suspect her. That¡¯s why he had been leading the conversation in this direction since the beginning. When she was training, her fighting style was still immature. He wasn¡¯t like ye Bing, who had already formed his own style of fighting. Ye Bing could tell who she was. It was because they had spent some time together. Mo bei had always known how smart Feng nai was. It was just that their battle back then did notst long. No training tournament wouldst as long as a professional tournament. They had fought once. He would be able to calcte what kind of fighting style she would be using now. He was too difficult to deal with. Mo bei resisted the urge to raise her hand and press her be. From the side of her face, he still looked like an icy young man.¡±With boss¡¯s current level, it should be a daily routine for him to encounter a problem like the Dragon¡¯s pit.¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Panda smacked ¡®Monan¡¯, then leaned closer and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re really smart.¡± After saying that, he stood up straight and said loudly,¡±¡±In my opinion, boss is more powerful than bey now. What do you think, brother?¡± Mo bei was unruffled. Just by looking at that handsome face, it was as if whatever she said would be convincing.¡±Yes, the boss is even more powerful.¡± Panda turned sideways and gave him a thumbs up. He and his brother really had a telepathic connection! Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up slowly, and there seemed to be the reflection of the sun, moon, and stars in his eyes. As the floating light moved, he put away the silver lighter in his hand and slowly said,¡±¡±Are you guys done with yourmercial touting?¡± Panda choked at the mockery and turned around.¡±¡±Boss, I¡¯m also sincere. I believe my brother is also sincere!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai turned to look at mo bei. Chapter 941 Chapter 941: Kanna, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei was just about to speak. Feng nai tilted his head and interrupted her, his voice still maic and pleasant.¡±¡±We¡¯ll only know if I¡¯m better or if bey is better after we fight. What do you think?¡± Instantly. The entire ce fell into silence. Even the air seemed to have frozen. Mo bei stuffed her hands into her pockets and looked up. Her eyes were so calm that no one could tell what emotions she was feeling. Panda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Boss, what do you mean? You¡¯re saying, you¡¯re saying my brother, he¡¯s ...¡± bey??? Panda didn¡¯t dare to voice out his spections. Granny Gray¡¯s back trembled as she looked at the cold-looking young man standing behind him. That was impossible. If mo Nan was really bey ... How could he have been driven out by Tu Hai? He was a genius among geniuses. At that time, no matter which team had bey. They could dominate the country. And the timing didn¡¯t match. Did bey join TU Hai not long after she retired from Supreme Alliance? This didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°What nonsense are you guys thinking about?¡± Feng nai smiled, seemingly a little nonchnt.¡±¡±I¡¯m just saying that if we have the chance to meet bey in the future, we should have a goodpetition. ¡± Granny gray wiped her sweat.¡±¡±So that¡¯s what boss meant. Old cat and I thought ... Hahahaha, our imaginations are too rich!¡± He could onlyugh awkwardly. Boss¡¯s words had indeed made them have an illusion. However, it was better to have less of such an illusion in the future. It felt like his legs were not touching the ground. It was too unreal. Fortunately, their boss had exined it to them. Panda and granny gray were the ones who were more rxed. As one of the parties involved, mo bei knew very well that she had beenpletely and thoroughly suspected by that person. Next, it was especially important to eliminate this suspicion. There were three more days. Three dayster, if the support could fill in the position, then the team would be able to make it in. Then she could leave. She just had to hand in the report of her brother¡¯s hand injury. Before that, she could not let anyone know that she was bey. Otherwise, ck me would be affected. Now was not the time yet ... It only took a few seconds. Mo bei was already thinking about many things. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up again, but there wasn¡¯t much warmth in them.¡±¡±Alright, you guys can leave if you¡¯re full. Mo Nan, stay. I still have some private matters to discuss with our little support brother.¡± Although Panda couldn¡¯t bear to see his brother walk into the Tiger¡¯s mouth, his boss was really shameless. If he ruined anything, he would be stuck in the toilet for the rest of his life. Hence, the moment Feng nai finished speaking ... Panda and granny gray gave ¡®Monan¡¯ a look that said ¡®good luck¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t be a third wheel¡¯. If boss wanted to turn someone gay ... No one could stop him. Moreover, with boss¡¯s looks. When heughed just now ... Both his and HUI JI¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. He simply felt like he was going to turn gay. Hopefully, his brother wasn¡¯t someone who would be tempted by looks. The facts proved it. Mo bei wasn¡¯t the kind of person who didn¡¯t care about looks. It was the exact opposite. She always had a little more patience when it came to good-looking things. Especially to the person in front of him. But Feng nai didn¡¯t have much patience. The door of the private room closed. He strolled over to mo bei, and a sense of oppression followed. At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s height of nearly 1.9 meters was fully disyed. He no longer lookednguid. Instead, he pressed his hand on mo bei¡¯s side with an oppressive aura ... Chapter 942 Chapter 942: Chapter 941: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei didn¡¯t Dodge. Even though she was shorter than Feng nai, her pure ck eyes were cold and clear, not losing out in the slightest. Feng nai was half-bent, his breath very close to mo bei ¡®S. He pinched mo bei¡¯s chin with one hand, his thin lips almost touching hers.¡±¡±You¡¯re using the Dragon¡¯s pit to show off in front of me. bey, you¡¯ve really yed yourself to death. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes remained unmoved, as light as the wind.¡±¡±I¡¯m not bey. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s beautiful peach-blossom eyes curved.¡±Still lying to me?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm.¡±I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t like people thinking that I¡¯m simr to bey. So, Captain treats me so well because he thinks that I¡¯m him?¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused, but he still maintained his posture. He could hear the emotions in her tone. Indeed, she had mentioned this before. Could it be that he was really overthinking? After all, he had seen bey before. It was fine if it was very dark. And it was a boy. And she was mo bei. But what if? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze deeper than before, and his breath lowered even more.¡±¡±I¡¯m good to you because you¡¯re you. It has nothing to do with anyone else. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t look at him, afraid that she couldn¡¯t bear such trust. She only averted her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± He realized that she was avoiding him. After Feng NAI¡¯s hand missed, he bent even more. In the end, he was still worried that this person would be estranged from him because of this. He rested his forehead on her shoulder, then turned his eyes.¡±Are you angry?¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side and saw him looking at her. They were very close, so close that she could even see his eyshes clearly. How could someone look like this? It made the hearts of those who saw it itch. It was so pretty that he wanted to touch it. This time, mo bei didn¡¯t hold back. She reached out a hand and quickly switched their positions, her hand touching his face. The waiter thought that all the guests in the private room had left. After all, he had already paid the bill. He definitely had to clean it up. Moreover, all the private rooms cost a separate private room fee. Who would have thought that he would see such a scene when he pushed open the door? The cold young man was pressing down on the tall man with one hand, as if he was going to do something ... Pa! The cleaning utensil in the attendant¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Only then did mo beie back to her senses. She furrowed her brows slightly and retracted her hand. The waiter reacted quickly.¡±¡±You guys continue, continue!¡± He was about to run. Mo bei had already pulled open the door, her aura not fading in the slightest. The waiter looked up at the man who was so handsome that the lights lost their color. He looked over and fixed his cor with one hand. His gaze was so cold that it made people shiver. This ... This waspletely different from his appearance just now. When she was pressed down by someone, she was so harmless that she even had a smile on her lips. Why was he now like aplete demon who could drag people into an ice cer? Of course, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t be happy to be interrupted by someone who had gone through so much to get closer to him. Not to mention, it was someone who took the initiative. When he walked past the waiter, his hostility became even stronger. This made the waiter admire mo bei even more. That ice-cold beautiful young man actually had the courage to conquer such a person. From the looks of it, it was still the one above. The world was really big, and there were all kinds of wonders. Mo bei did not realize that her posture had been misunderstood. However, there was one thing that she should control herself and not do as she pleased. After they came out, mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. This made Feng nai start to think about the question he had been specting about. Because a certain someone seemed to be a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t necessary to use this method. He wanted to know what it was like. It was not that difficult. Moreover, looking at the time, that brat should have arrived. Just as Feng nai had this thought ... A little whirlwind ran over and threw itself into mo bei¡¯s arms.¡±¡±Little Big brother, I really, really missed you. If big brother didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been training all this time and that you¡¯re so busy that you don¡¯t even have time to eat, I would have gone to the base to find you.¡± It was little Lin. He had a pair of big, round, and ck eyes. He was looking up at mo bei. He was wearing a small suit and a ck coat, looking very British. ¡°But fortunately, I¡¯ve been obedient recently. I even went to take photos and made a lot of money.¡± It was obvious that little Lin and Feng nai hadpletely different styles. Being a money-grubber was one thing, but he was very interested in acting. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been nursing when she needed to and freezing when she needed to. She had never been so passionate on set. The manager behind him was a little surprised. Madam Feng, however, was used to it. She smiled gently, beautiful and gentle.¡±Linlin is moring to see you guys. We didn¡¯t interrupt your dinner, did we?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re done.¡± Mo bei had always been polite to her elders, and even her tone would not be so cold. Little Lin did not let go of his hand.¡±Since the dinner party is over, can little brothere home with us now?¡± ¡°I ...¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t have the chance to reject him. Madam Feng opened her mouth again.¡±Go ahead. Auntie wants to eat your pork ribs rice. I haven¡¯t had it in a long time. I don¡¯t know if you have the time to make it for me.¡± Mo bei had a good impression of Madam Feng to begin with. After hearing this, she was still thinking. Feng nai whispered in her ear,¡±¡±My parents are talking about divorce recently. They should be signing the contract soon. She¡¯s not in a good mood and wants to eat your food, right?¡± On second thought, mo bei realized that Madam Feng had indeed never mentioned such a thing before. She then looked at little Lin¡¯s eyes, which were almost filled with disappointment. He nodded slightly. ¡°Long live!¡± Little Lin hugged mo bei¡¯s long leg again and rubbed his head against it. ¡°¡±I can eat little brother¡¯s cooking again.¡± Madam Feng¡¯s smile faded. It had to be said that when the Feng family stood together, it was really hard to refuse. Every single one of them was so dazzling. Just because of this. A group of people had already surrounded them. The restaurant¡¯s business was also better than ever. Little Lin thought that he would be able to stay with his little brother for a little longer. They nned to stick together in the car. Who knew that his brother was such a shameless person. After using him. As soon as she got into the car, she reached out and grabbed him by the back of his cor.¡±¡±How old are you, why don¡¯t you sit by yourself?¡± ¡°I want to sit on little brother¡¯sp.¡± Little Lin bared his fangs. Such a demonstration had no sense of existence in front of Feng nai.¡±¡±Only people who live off a woman can sit on someone else¡¯sp. Look at those mistresses. Do you want to learn from them?¡± After all, little Lin was still a child. After some thought, he gave up. Madam Feng shook her head and smiled. By the time little Lin came to his senses, his brother was already sitting next to the little brother. This was simply too hateful! ¡°Be careful that I don¡¯t tell little brother about your n today!¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943: She is mine Trantor: 549690339 This threat. Little Lin spoke very softly, and his handsome little face was a little angry. Feng nai pressed him down with one hand, his expression rxed.¡±¡±Think carefully. If you sell me out, can you still earn a small amount of money from the gold?¡± ¡°The friendship between brother Jinzi and I is not something that someone like you can destroy!¡± Although little Lin said this, he was still not very confident. Feng nai only asked,¡±Oh?¡± He pretended to make a phone call. Little Lin anxiously pressed his hand down.¡±¡±Brother, do you still think that your n today will seed?¡± ¡°Of course I want to.¡± Feng nai lowered his voice.¡±So stay away from your little brother. She¡¯s mine, not yours. Do you understand?¡± Little Lin rubbed his ears.¡±¡±If little brother knew that you had such thoughts, he would definitely stay far away from you.¡± ¡°What kind of idea do I have?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was a little cold at this moment. ¡°You know it yourself,¡± little Lin muttered. Feng nai smiled again, and his smiling eyes looked at mo bei beside him. Previously, mo bei had been looking at the desserts that Madam Feng had asked her to look at and hadn¡¯t noticed this side. Now that she met Feng NAI¡¯s gaze and saw that he was smiling at her, she felt her hands itch again. Three days. This number was still reminding mo bei of what she should and shouldn¡¯t do. The Feng family was still the same as usual, with many servants. In fact, mo bei didn¡¯t even need to cook. On the other hand, Madam Feng had personally soaked the cherries and wanted to try making the desserts she had just seen with mo bei. Unexpectedly, someone unexpected came back at this time. ¡°Boss Feng.¡± The servants lowered their eyes and weed the man in a beige suit. Little Lin was initially still pacing around, but when he saw his father return, his little face was pinched in a daze. Mr. Feng was still wearing leather gloves, and his whole person gave off a kind of dense elegance. There weren¡¯t many people in the world who were almost middle-aged but had an inexplicable temperament. Moreover, if no one said anything, mo bei almost couldn¡¯t tell his age. Madam Feng was the same. She seemed to be only five or six years older than them and didn¡¯t look like someone who had given birth at all. When Madam Feng saw Mr. Feng, she was clearly a little surprised.¡±Why didn¡¯t you let me pick you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. We¡¯re going to a party. ¡± As Mr. Feng spoke, his hand had already reached out and tucked Madam Feng¡¯s hair, which had been messed up when she was making the cream, behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disturb your cake-making mood. ¡± Madam Feng smiled and untied her apron. ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. It¡¯s in the car.¡± When Mr. Feng said this, he looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Naer rarely brings his friends home. She¡¯s changed him time and time again. I¡¯ve finally seen him in person today. Mo Nan, right?¡± Mo bei was just about to speak. On the other end, Feng nai said in a calm voice,¡±¡±Did you buy that gown for my mother or your date?¡± Mr. Feng didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he nced sideways and smiled.¡±Are you in a hurry?¡± All you did was say a few words to the child you liked. Son, when did you lose your cool? The Feng family all had a pair of eyes that hid deep meaning. Of course, Feng nai could tell what his father was thinking. He strolled over with his hands in his pockets and casually ced a magazine there.¡±You should be the one who¡¯s anxious, dad. After all, I¡¯ve always been clean and honest, unlike you, who¡¯s always showing mercy.¡± Chapter 944 Chapter 944: White Lotus set the North Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this. Mr. Feng, who had an extraordinary bearing, narrowed his eyes. This son of his clearly knew that the magazine was filled with nonsense, yet he still brought it up. What was he trying to do? Mr. Feng took off his leather gloves and said like a kind father,¡±Naer always has so many misunderstandings about me.¡± He turned to look at Madam Feng. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can wear the dress in the car. ¡± Madam Feng believed this. From the moment she knew this person, he had been a yboy and magnanimous. He would buy it for others but not for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Madam Feng smiled again, and in her eyes, she was gentle. Mo bei watched from the side and felt that the two of themplemented each other very well when they stood together. Moreover, the way Mr. Feng looked at Madam Feng wasn¡¯t as if there was nothing. On the contrary, what kind of man would be willing to leave a person like Madam Feng, who was gentle to the bone? The two of them did not look like they were married for business as the rumors had said. She had read the magazine before, and it said that Mr. Feng had no feelings for Madam Feng at all. It was only because the two families were friends for generations that he was like this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have married a woman like Madam Feng. As expected, it was better to just listen to rumors. They didn¡¯t even look like they were on bad terms or about to divorce. After all, mo bei had studied psychology. If she was really impatient with someone¡¯s words, why would she keep her eyes on her? In her opinion, Mr. Feng wasn¡¯t uninterested in Madam Feng. Madam Feng, on the other hand, was more concerned about her family. ¡°Nannan, have fun here. Stay the night and apany him. He¡¯s been unhappy recently.¡± Madam Feng had her own reasons for saying this. She was worried that the adults ¡®discussion about the divorce would affect the children¡¯s mood. If the young man could stay, it would be a great help to her. Mo bei was naturally reluctant to reject Madam Feng. Only staying overnight? Mo bei hesitated for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± She was as beautiful as Jade, and even her voice sounded pitiful. In the end, mo bei lost to those eyes.¡±¡±I¡¯ll stay, don¡¯t worry, Auntie. ¡± Only then did Madam Feng smile. Mr. Feng only gave Feng nai a look. It was as if he was saying,¡±you¡¯re chasing someone, but you still need your whole family to help you settle it. You¡¯re really something.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked over and scoffed. When he brushed past her, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m different from you. Everyone is looking forward to your divorce. This is a problem of social rtions.¡± It had to be said that this sentence was aplete victory. Mr. Feng didn¡¯t say anything, but his lips were cold. He would not divorce. The Yu family was usually quite sensible. Why did he start to produce such a magazine? Mr Feng¡¯s gaze fell to the side. This time, he knew that his son had done it on purpose. However, he had no choice as the Yu family had poked his weak spot. Feng nai looked at his father¡¯s expression and knew that he had achieved the effect he wanted. However, after he left ... However, he realized that the youngster beside him had been looking at him. Those calm eyes seemed to have seen through everything. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Huh?¡± Feng nai asked. He pretended not to understand. Mo bei looked at his face. She didn¡¯t want to let family factors affect him.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t Mr. Feng and Madam Feng¡¯s rtionship very good?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers stopped. This was the first time he had heard someone say that his parents had a good rtionship. Little Lin was also perking up his cat ears to listen. His little brother was really amazing. Why was it the same as what his brother had guessed? Little Lin jumped over and was about to speak. However, Feng nai pulled him away by the back of his cor. Little Lin looked up and saw his brother looking a little lonely with a faint smile.¡±¡±They¡¯re just acting. They¡¯re always like this.¡± Little Lin was speechless. Chapter 945 Chapter 945: Feng nai hugs mo bei Trantor: 549690339 If it was someone else. Mo bei would definitely have observed many details. But when she looked at Feng nai, she had always put on a filter. When she saw that handsome face, she was obviously disappointed. Mo bei didn¡¯t linger on this issue. Instead, her voice was a little softer than before.¡±Trust me, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± This was a form offort. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up in a ce where mo bei couldn¡¯t see. Regardless of whether she was bey or not, this ¡°little brother¡± of trouble Lin was still so cold on the outside but warm on the inside that she did not want to let go of him. Mo bei didn¡¯t know exactly what Feng nai was thinking. She strolled back to the kitchen, her long fingers just touching the half-filled cream. Just then, someone hugged her from behind. Mo bei¡¯s slender figure suddenly paused. His slightly bent back had never been as stoic as it was now. She could feel a slightly cold breathnding on the side of her neck. Her back was pressed against his chest. That kind of heat was like a storm that swept over. It seemed gentle and thin, but it could destroy one¡¯s willpower. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how long this willst at home.¡± With every word that Feng nai said, his arms around her tightened. Mo bei couldn¡¯t see his face. His breath clung to her body, making her heart tighten. Sometimes, boys would get along like this. However, mo bei didn¡¯t think that this person would be so fragile. Perhaps she had thought too simply of the problem. After all, a person¡¯s natural family environment would indeed affect their mentality and upbringing during their youth. This was also a part of psychology. His mysophobia might be rted to this. At this thought, mo bei did not avoid Feng nai. She was worried that her actions might hurt his self-esteem. Instead, mo bei freed one hand and gently patted the back of Feng NAI¡¯s hand. In a clear voice, she said,¡±¡±It¡¯ll be over soon. Do you want to eat a piece of chocte?¡± Feng nai shook his head and lowered his voice.¡±Let me stay like this for a while. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s hands were empty, and she allowed him to hug her from behind. Her side profile was as beautiful as a painting. However, Feng nai looked at the back of her neck, which was very close to him. That elongated, lustrous white skin was like top-quality ancient jade, and the arc it curved could easily make one¡¯s throat dry. His fingers tightened again and again before Feng nai suppressed his thoughts. When he pressed his head against her neck, the depression at the corner of his mouth also started to deepen. He was warning himself not to let his guard down just because of her current appearance. She was nning to leave. He knew it better than anyone else. Even now, he still had information on her wanting to train a new assistant in his phone. This also meant that she had never thought of staying. As for whether she was bey or not, how much did she hide from him? He would know very soon ... Feng nai turned sideways, his gazending on the dumbfounded little Lin¡¯s face as he narrowed his peach-shaped eyes. Little Lin already didn¡¯t want to express any opinions on what his brother did or said. For the sake of little brother, he was even more pitiful than a child! On the other hand, mo bei might have been wary of Feng nai trying to test her out to see if she was bey and her identity, but she was already less and less resistant to such intimacy. In fact, she had even gotten used to it. Her rtionship with this person had already be very good. This was probably because she was a ¡°boy¡±, if she was a girl. He probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to her ... Chapter 946 Chapter 946: Feng nai attempts to get drunk Trantor: 549690339 Because they had just had a meal together. At night, she would not be very hungry. Mo bei pushed all the pork ribs rice she made to little Lin. It was supposed to be a very ordinary dinner. However, the servants did not quite understand why the young master, who had never touched alcohol, had asked them to prepare fruit-vored champagne. Of course, this champagne was close to a beverage in terms of taste and packaging. Hence, the young master liked it very much. But didn¡¯t the young master always think that champagne with low alcohol content should be thrown away? Why would he take it out to greet guests? That was strange. With doubts in her mind, the servant even asked the Butler to confirm it before opening the champagne and cing it on the table. Little Lin¡¯s ultimate mission for the day had also arrived. His brother had said that if he could coax the little brother to drink a ss of champagne. In the future, when little brother came again, he would not be so overbearing. He would even bring him to little brother¡¯s school to see how little brother usually taught. To little Lin, all of these were temptations. At first, he was afraid that the little brother was allergic to alcohol. When he found outter that it wasn ¡®t, he felt that this was a good deal. If little brother could stay in his house, that would be the best. As little Lin thought about this, he picked up one of the sses, his round ck eyes turning. After taking a sip of champagne, he let out a loud ¡°ah¡± and handed his ss to mo bei.¡±Little brother, this drink is really good. You should have a drink too.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and swept a nce at the cup. Her guard wasn¡¯t as high as before. After all, the drink was given by little Lin. Mo bei was very careful with everything she drank. So she didn¡¯t pick it up. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink some water,¡±he said. Little Lin¡¯s two little ears drooped and he let out an ¡°Oh¡± in a muffled voice. Feng nai stroked his brother¡¯s head, looking very undisciplined.¡±¡±He drank thisst time and said he wanted to let you try it.¡± Little Lin maintained his gloomy posture and didn¡¯t say a word. His brother¡¯s ability to lie without a draft was getting better and better, and he was even able to attack people¡¯s hearts. Little older brother had always doted on him. After hearing this, he definitely did not want to disappoint him. Sure enough. Mo bei¡¯s gazended on him again, and she reached out to take it. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll try drinking itter. ¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, and that handsome face always made one unable to focus no matter when they looked at it. ¡°¡±You can also drink it after dinner and a movie.¡± This move of retreating to advance was indeed very well used. If it wasn¡¯t for the WeChat message that uncle Feng had sent her, which reminded her of what her master had told her a long time ago, she would¡¯ve been fine. Mo bei almost wanted to drink it. Let¡¯s wait and see. Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to care if she had drunk that ss of champagne or not. Little Lin was not convinced by anything else, but he was convinced that his brother could still hold his temper when he was shameless. This was simr to when he was ying games, with traps everywhere. However, little Lin had forgotten that his ¡°little brother¡± was also an expert in games. After dinner. Mo bei deliberately stayed behind to clean up the table. While a certain Almighty was taking little Lin upstairs to shower, she called out to the servant who had just poured them water.¡±¡±Wait,¡± ¡°Young master mo, do you have any orders for me?¡± the servant turned around and asked respectfully. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask if this cup has alcohol.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm and concise, hitting the nail on the head. The servant smiled.¡±Yes, but it¡¯s very low, only three degrees. Young master mo, you can drink it without worry. It won¡¯t hurt to drink a bottle.¡± Chapter 947 Chapter 947: Drinking wine Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this. Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, and her slender fingers were still sping the ss cup. Three doses might not be a problem for ordinary people, but for her, drinking it would cause problems. She didn¡¯t know how she would react. However, ever since thest time, mo bei had learned that she would lose her memory after drinking. This was undoubtedly dangerous, especially at a time like this. He had not dispelled his doubts about her. He couldn¡¯t take this risk. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. This was the answer mo bei gave to the servant. The servants did not notice that they had leaked something, and they did not tell the young master about this small matter. The sky outside also darkened. It was a rare break after thepetition. Even though the inte wasn¡¯t peaceful. But that did not mean there were no disadvantages. At the very least, no one would associate mo bei and xiangnan with bey in the short term. In fact, someone had mentioned it in the bulletments. However,pared to all these, Wang Jun was more interested in catching mo Nan¡¯s ck spots. Tuhai had to win the resurrection round. This was thest chance the higher-ups were giving him. Because of ¡®mo Nan¡¯, he had suffered a huge setback. He had to get all of this back. The Yu family was the best partner for Wang Jun. Wang Jun knew very well that if he made too big a move, he might offend the Feng family. However, as long as Yu Zixin had the same attitude as him and wanted to pull mo Nan down, it would be easy to talk things out. As for Lu Yifan, Wang Jun had already mentioned him to the higher-ups. He was the same as ¡°mo Nan,¡± having yed in professionalpetitions for three years. Many people were familiar with his style of y, and it was far from the novelty of a new yer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to participate in the revival round.¡± After saying that, Wang Jun stood up. Lu Yifan seemed to have fallen into an ice cer.¡±Wait a minute. Wang Jun didn¡¯t have time to talk to him. He still had to tell Yu Zixin about the n. Lu Yifan looked at his back as he turned around and left. Chen Yu stood next to him and patted him on the shoulder. Brother Lu, you really should practice more.¡± Lu Yifan clenched his fist and did not say anything. After most of the people had left. Only the foreign yer, show, was left. He looked back and said,¡±¡±You said you know mo Nan very well, but it turns out that you can¡¯t figure out his ying style at all, which can easily lead to a total copse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because his fighting style has changed,¡±Lu Yifan replied. Show was confused.¡±The strategy has changed?¡± How could a person¡¯s fighting style change so much in such a short time? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve changed into a different person?¡± Lu Yifan lowered his voice.¡±I don¡¯t understand either. He was clearly ying the same way as before a few days ago, but it¡¯s been too long since hest used an assassin. Perhaps he¡¯s been practicing in private. However, today¡¯s match doesn¡¯t seem like the mo Nan I know.¡± Show didn¡¯t think much of it and didn¡¯t continue the topic. He only took advantage of the time when no one was around to ask,¡±Some people think that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s y style is simr to bey ¡®S. You were together with him in the past. Mo Nan, could he be bey?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Lu Yifan shook his head.¡±We were in the same batch during our youth training. Although he was very outstanding as a jungler, I have never seen him use the id Bey.¡± Show looked away.¡±It¡¯s best if he¡¯s not. If he¡¯s really bey, even if we win the revival round, we¡¯ll still fall at ck me¡¯s hands. I don¡¯t know how Tu Hai dealt with mo Nan, but once he wins two rounds in a row, Tu Hai will bepletely finished.¡± The interpreter who was standing at the side was still thinking about how to speak tactfully. Show had already left. Lu Yifan looked at the empty meeting room. The screen was still reying the scene of him losing at the dragon¡¯s cave. Mo Nan, bey? He wouldn¡¯t do that. But there was one thing. It was as if mo Nan had changed into another person. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes darkened. Perhaps ... Some absurd thoughts shed through Lu Yifan¡¯s mind. He had always known that mo Nan had a sisterplex. But he had never seen her in person. Mo Nan had never talked about his family. No matter how good their rtionship was. He didn¡¯t reveal anything about this matter either. If mo Nan¡¯s hand had not been injured that day and he had not taken a quick look at the caller ID on mo Nan¡¯s phone, he would not have known that he and his sister were actually a pair of twins, and they looked almost identical. However, Lu Yifan had never paid attention to this matter in the past. At that time, he was only a little shocked. But now that he thought about it ... Lu Yifan¡¯s heart started to beat a little differently. He strolled to the training room, turned on hisputer, and looked at the screen he had recorded for mo Nan in the past,paring it with the rey of the National League today. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker, so much so that he was making a guess that no one would believe. Was that even possible? Mo Nan¡¯s younger sister. But she was a girl. How could a jungler be this good? Lu Yifan clenched his mouse. He needed to watch another match. All they had to do was to watch mo Nan¡¯s jungler position. He would then know if ¡®mo Nan¡¯ was really a different person ... At this time, in the high-level meeting room of Tuhai club. Yu Zixin¡¯s face was much uglier than usual. No matter what Wang Jun said, she was unmoved. There was only poison in her eyes. Then, she received a text message. Only then did Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes change. She turned around with a smile,¡±It seems that manager Wang is not as good at predicting things as the rumors say. The cooperation will continue, but we need a new contact.¡± ¡°Miss Yu, what do you mean?¡± Wang Jun did not understand. ¡°Let Lu Yifan go on stage for the revival round.¡± Yu Zixin looked at him and touched her mobile phone,¡±The information he has in his hands seems to be much more reliable than manager Wang¡¯s n.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped. Lu Yifan? What material did he have? About mo Nan? How could he not know? Just by looking at Wang Jun¡¯s expression, Yu Zixin knew that this was an internal strife. However, all of this had nothing to do with her. As long as he could kick that eyesore mo Nan away from brother naer. She didn¡¯t care what happened to Tu Hai in the end. It would be great if the final result was that Monan would never be able to make aeback. Seeing this, Wang Jun also understood that Lu Yifan had a trump card in his hand that he did not know about. He was even more clear that he had been tricked. He didn¡¯t expect that this dog that could bite people would bite him. Lu Yifan was really gutsy to have kept such a trick up his sleeve. One could never see through a person¡¯s heart. Especially when it was driven by profit. In order to participate in the revival round. Lu Yifan had long regarded mo Nan¡¯s information as something of value that could be exchanged. If he betrayed his friend once, he would betray his friend a second time. Lu Yifan was such a person. Moreover, he never thought that he had betrayed her. It was just that he wanted to stand at a higher position. At this moment, in the Feng family. Feng nai had juste downstairs after taking a shower. His ck hair was still slightly damp, making his face appear even more handsome ... Chapter 948 Chapter 948: Naer leaned on bei Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai, who had changed into home clothes, was clearly different from usual. When they were outside, people only saw his indifferent or sharp-tongued appearance. But at home, Feng nai looked much more harmless and refreshing. However, the servants had never seen the eldest young mastere out of his room after a bath. After all, every time the eldest young master came back, other than carrying the little young master with one hand and throwing him out of the room, he would spend the rest of his time sleeping and ying games. The inte-addicted teenagers people talked about were probably like the young master. It was rare to see something like today. The Butler saw everything and didn¡¯t say anything. He only smiled and ced the movie that the eldest young master usually didn¡¯t watch on the table. Feng nai came down from upstairs, and his gazended on the ss of fruit-vored wine in mo bei¡¯s hand. There was a hint of seduction in his eyes.¡±It doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± Little Lin, who had changed into his little pajamas behind him, also poked his head over. His round eyes were like those of a cat, as if he would drool if mo bei hummed. Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change as she consoled him,¡±¡±No, I¡¯ll drink when the movie starts.¡± Only then did little Lin be happy. He took the film with his fair and tender little hand.¡±Brother, hurry up and get it.¡± The Feng family¡¯s home theater had the 19th century¡¯s British style and still retained the tradition of movies. All of this originated from Mr. Feng¡¯s romance. Feng nai had ridiculed him in the past, but now that he was using it, he felt that it wasn¡¯t bad. After all, without ess to the inte, the number of films he could choose from would be very limited. Feng NAI¡¯s long legs were slightly bent, and his knees were pressed against the wooden floor. His long and slender fingers pushed the film into the projector. His eyes were half-lowered, and his eyshes were lowered. The outline of his side profile was as handsome as if it had been carved. Mo bei looked at him, then at the ss cup in her hand. There was a deep meaning in her eyes that no one else could understand. Nothing happened when the movie came out. Three minutes into the match. The group of people in the movie insisted on ying Bunshinsaba. The atmosphere changed all of a sudden, and even the sound effects became a little eerie. Mo bei was holding a wine ss and sitting on the sofa, her mind elsewhere. Feng nai, who had been sitting next to her and some distance away from her, touched her shoulder. Little Lin was still sitting on the nket, munching on potato chips. His brother had seen this video on the inte a long time ago. Why was he ying it again? Didn¡¯t he say that this kind of horror film was very boring? Little Lin tilted his head, still unable to understand. However, he was very sleepy after drinking. But he didn¡¯t want to leave little brother. He was so conflicted. Little Lin rubbed his eyes with his little hands as he thought about this. He had just found afortable position. ¡°Have you passed?¡± his brother asked. ¡°What?¡± It was his little brother¡¯s voice. His brother,¡±that scene just now.¡± When little Lin heard this, he looked up and saw his brother leaning so close to his little brother. He understood everything. Shameless, he was really too shameless. His brother had actually used a trick that only those pretty girls in TV shows would use to make the little brother¡¯s heart soften. Hu! He was so angry. However, for the sake of his small amount of money, he could only endure it for the time being. Brother Jin was scared to death when he saw his brother. That¡¯s right, his brother can¡¯t mess with this. Basically, brother Jin and the others all know this. After all, his brother always takes care of him. He was ck-bellied and vengeful, but in front of others, he was polite and elegant. No one knew that the inside was ck. Chapter 949 Chapter 949: Bei drank Trantor: 549690339 Another five minutes passed. The plot of the movie had entered its first small climax. The pencils in their hands were moving, and they were clearly pointing at one person. The person ying thought that someone was ying a prank. He put down the pen and shouted,¡±I¡¯m not ying anymore, I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡± None of them noticed that a gust of wind seemed to have blown in, and the light from the candles on the table fluttered slightly. There was a looming figure in red, with long hair hanging down, watching every move in the bathroom. Mo bei could feel that at that moment ... A certain Almighty grabbed the corner of her clothes. His handsome face didn¡¯t change, but his actions had already revealed something. Mo bei immediately raised her hand and blocked his eyes, not saying a word. However, this action undoubtedly gave Feng nai a chance to get closer to her. When little Lin swayed to sleep, there was only one thought left in his mind. Little brother was really spoiling his brother too much. He had actually personally blocked the attack for him. To Feng nai, what the movie yed wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that he could rely on a certain someone without any restraint. Unfortunately, there were still too few terrifying scenes. When you like someone, you won¡¯t be satisfied. Feng nai was in such a state right now. He probably wanted it too much. That¡¯s why he would scheme. He was afraid that if he made a wrong move, he would lose the whole game. Very quickly, mo bei put down her hand. The other hand that was holding the ss cup did not move at all. After Feng nai noticed this, he asked indifferently,¡±¡±Not thirsty? Do you need me to change a cup of hot water for you?¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin knew that this was a secret code. He looked over again pitifully. ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei swirled the ss and lifted her head to take a sip. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze changed with her movements, and there was a deeper meaning to it. However, the light was too dim, so no one could see it clearly. As time passed, the liquid in the ss gradually decreased. Little Lin, who hadpleted his mission, was finally at ease. His sleepiness also hit him all at once, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. Mo bei noticed that his little head was nodding. She stood up and turned off the projector. The light was restored in an instant. It was very bright. At the same time, Feng nai had already bent down and scooped the little one up. He pressed his hand on the back of little Lin¡¯s head, his movements very light. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him up. ¡± Mo bei acknowledged him and said in a very calm voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to the bathroom. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai turned around with little Lin in his arms. His eyes swept over the empty ss, and a faint smile appeared on his thin lips. A certain someone¡¯s alcohol should be reaching its peak soon ... Mo bei looked up, but her gaze did not leave Feng NAI¡¯s back. He looked even more handsome than usual with little Lin in his arms. Perhaps it was because she had a little fellow in her arms, which made her legs look even slimmer and longer, that her brother-crazy aura was also revealed. Mo bei had always known that although he was always mocking little Lin ... However, the first time she saw little Lin together with him, she could feel his indulgence towards little Lin. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have concealed the fact that they didn¡¯t get along and hugged little Lin to put his heart at ease. Whoosh ... It was the phone in mo bei¡¯s pocket that was vibrating. The news she had been waiting for had finally arrived. After mo bei retracted her gaze, she strolled into the bathroom on the first floor. Her head did feel a little dizzy, as if she was walking on cotton. She felt a little light-headed. Mo bei knew that this was because she had drunk that cup of wine ... Chapter 950 Chapter 950: Kanna¡¯s contest Trantor: 549690339 However, she only took the first sip. The rest were all cleverly thrown to the side. When the servants were cleaning upter, they would definitely notice that the side of the sofa was wet. But there was no other way. If she finished the entire cup, she would definitely lose her memory. It was just one bite. It wouldn¡¯t do much. It would just feel a little different from usual, and it wouldn¡¯t affect her n. Mo bei had thought that Feng nai had done all this to test if she was really bey. So, when the film started, she sent a message. Now, a reply hade. Mo bei lowered her gaze and locked the bathroom door from the inside. Then, she swiped her phone screen. It was a voice call from ye Bing. Mo bei answered the call. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Ye Bing was very direct, and his voice carried a rare emotion. Mo bei looked at herself in the mirror. There was a slight haggardness on her face. It was a reaction from drinking alcohol, but her voice had not changed.¡±I do need to trouble you with something. In 20 minutes, I need you to go to zone A and log in to my ount to y the pinnacle of the tournament.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. The side of his face was illuminated by the light, and his sharp edges were distorted.¡±Did you encounter a problem? Someone¡¯s starting to suspect you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice sank bit by bit.¡±¡±I can¡¯t hide it from him.¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t need to ask to know who he was referring to. Her fingers froze for a moment before she said,¡±¡±He met you before?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± After mo bei said this, she paused for A moment before continuing,¡±we¡¯ve crossed hands before in zone A. He recognized my fighting style. After today, there should be other people who are suspicious. Before ck me has a new support, I can¡¯t leave. Please.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. ¡± Ye Bing chuckled.¡±I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯ll think of me first when you encounter this kind of problem. But you should just tell me bey¡¯s ount number. Is that okay?¡± Mo bei recalled the message her master had left her, and her eyes were more determined than before.¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. ¡± So, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce in your heart? Even if they were just friends. Ye Bing didn¡¯t ask this question. Give him the ount number and password. It was enough to show her trust in Him. Ye Bing looked at the night sky outside, and the corners of her mouth, which had always been unsmiling, softened a little.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be online in a bit. ¡± ¡°Thank you. Wait ...¡± Mo bei was about to say something more. Someone knocked on the door behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll type,¡±mo bei said. Then, he hung up. When it ended. Ye Bing also heard another sound. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Thatzy and maic male voice. It was King. ¡°You¡¯re with King?¡±ye Bing¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Mo bei replied with a single word,¡±yes.¡± Ye Bing stopped and said,¡¯I thought you can¡¯t drink? Do you need me to give senior Feng a call and have him pick you up?¡± ¡°No need, I only took a sip.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t have the time to exin. She lowered her eyes and sent the ount number and password over before turning on the tap. He didn¡¯t want the people outside the door to hear his WeChat vibrating. When ye Bing saw this, she let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that King would notice something when bey was drunk. Only in this aspect did he still have some advantage. At that time, ye Bing didn¡¯t know. Feng nai had already sensed it. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a situation today. Mo bei, on the other hand, wanted to take advantage of the situation to avoid suspicion ... Chapter 951 Chapter 951: Bubbles of sweetness Trantor: 549690339 The sound of flowing water stopped. Feng nai, who was standing outside the door, raised the corners of his eyes. Just as he was about to knock again, the door in front of him opened. Mo bei walked out, the tips of her hair still damp. After her porcin white and abstinent side profile was stained with other colors, he wanted to know more about this ice-cold, handsome face when it revealed other expressions. Feng NAI¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Mo bei didn¡¯t see it. She had still overestimated her tolerance for wine. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said a little nonchntly,¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation? He couldn¡¯t be really drunk, right? It¡¯s just a fruit-vored drink. ¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo beibined her own feelings with how she had seen the other party drunk. She raised her hand and rubbed the space between her brows. Her voice was still calm.¡±I was dizzy, so I washed my face.¡± Feng nai looked at her and recalled that she had been like this thest time. At the start, she had denied that she was drunk, butter on, she would answer everything he asked and even liked to hug people. He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait this time. Feng NAI¡¯s near-perfect face inched closer to mo bei.¡±¡±Then, should we go upstairs to rest?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were covered, so no one could see her expression. She also wanted to know how much this person knew about her and why he wanted her to drink so much. Feng nai nced sideways. There was no request for her to hug his waist like thest time. It seemed like one ss was still too little ... The hanging light in the room was switched on. From mo bei¡¯s angle, she could see the night view outside the floor-to-ceiling window. There was nothing extra in Feng NAI¡¯s room. Other than an alienputer and a small refrigerator by the bed, the rest of the room was very empty. She could not tell that he was afraid of ¡®ghosts¡¯ at all. Mo bei was still a little dizzy, but it didn¡¯t affect her much. Feng nai, on the other hand, brought a cup of hot water over and handed it to her.¡±¡±Ufortable?¡± Mo bei shook her head apathetically. It was indeed impossible to tell from her expression that she wasn¡¯t in pain. She felt different from usual and felt a little hot. She took the water and leaned there, her aura not weakening. With a clear face, she reached out and unbuttoned her cor. When her slender fingers stopped, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze instantly became a little unfathomable. His mouth was a little dry. Mo bei knew that this was the side effect of alcohol. She raised her hand and drank the water he handed over in one gulp. Upon seeing this, Feng nai fiddled with another ss cup at the side. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have poured her hot water and some ¡°juice¡±. Then, it wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult to wait. Time passed by slowly. Mo bei leaned there coldly. One of her hands was hanging by the side of the bed, and her eyes were a little out of focus. At this moment, mo bei was like an ancient jade. It was still cold to the touch, but there was a hint of affection in itpared to usual. Anyone who saw her would be tempted. After all, it was very rare to see her. After about ten minutes. Just as mo bei was about to really fall asleep ... ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet?¡± he heard a low maic voice. Mo bei didn¡¯t move, allowing that pleasant scent to get closer and closer to her. In order not to reveal anything. Mo bei beat him to it and held his hand. There seemed to be something in his eyes that was slowly luring her into a dream. ¡°You¡¯re holding hands this time?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips smiled faintly, and no one could tell what he was thinking. Mo bei had just checked on people¡¯s behavior after they got drunk. Between crying,ughing, sleeping, dancing, and hugging her loved ones, she had originally only chosen to sleep. However, it was obvious that he would not be able to hide it from him. He simply reached out and single-handedly pressed down on her waist that any girl would want to hug ... Chapter 952 Chapter 952: Sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had a naturally cold aura. When she did this, she didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of femininity. This was also why the service staff had thought that mo bei was doing something to Feng nai when she had seen that scene. At this moment, Feng nai, whose waist was being held down, raised one hand and ced a fist on his lips, smiling gently.¡±¡±It¡¯s finally starting?¡± Start? Did she mean that she was getting drunk? Mo bei guessed without changing her expression. Combined with their current position ... He just wanted to let out a long sigh in his heart. No wonder her master told her not to drink alcohol when she was outside. Did she like to hug people so much when she was drunk? That was why he was not surprised at all. Instead, there was a faint yfulness in his eyes. Mo bei watched as the man got closer to her. Hisughter beside her ear made her heart skip a beat. Mo bei did not want to take advantage of him. ¡°If you don¡¯t Start Now, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re pretending to be drunk.¡± The voice that entered his ears rose slightly, as if it was sweeping something. Mo bei did not say anything. She knew that today was the best time to find out how much he knew about her. ¡°But, little brother,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±how long are you going to hold me, huh?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei subconsciously wanted to let go. However, from a behavioral point of view, if he really liked to hug people when he was drunk, he would definitely not give up no matter what others said. Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was about to leave his waist, pressed back down. At that moment, his eyes suddenly deepened, as if something was about to emerge from within. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want to hug me. Just tell me, why did you y like that at the dragon¡¯s cave today? or are you actually bey?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was no longer asnguid as before, and there was a hint of hoarseness at the end.¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mo bei looked down, her eyes still a little unfocused. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, looking as if he could turn all living beings upside down. 66666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666666 Mo bei had a naturally cold aura. When she did this, she didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of femininity. This was also why the service staff had thought that mo bei was doing something to Feng nai when she had seen that scene. At this moment, Feng nai, whose waist was being held down, raised one hand and ced a fist on his lips, smiling gently.¡±¡±It¡¯s finally starting?¡± Start? Did she mean that she was getting drunk? Mo bei guessed without changing her expression. Combined with their current position ... He just wanted to let out a long sigh in his heart. No wonder her master told her not to drink alcohol when she was outside. Did she like to hug people so much when she was drunk? That was why he was not surprised at all. Instead, there was a faint yfulness in his eyes. Mo bei watched as the man got closer to her. Hisughter beside her ear made her heart skip a beat. Mo bei did not want to take advantage of him. ¡°If you don¡¯t Start Now, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re pretending to be drunk.¡± The voice that entered his ears rose slightly, as if it was sweeping something. Mo bei did not say anything. She knew that today was the best time to find out how much he knew about her. ¡°But, little brother,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±how long are you going to hold me, huh?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei subconsciously wanted to let go. However, from a behavioral point of view, if he really liked to hug people when he was drunk, he would definitely not give up no matter what others said. Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was about to leave his waist, pressed back down. At that moment, his eyes suddenly deepened, as if something was about to emerge from within. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want to hug me. Just tell me, why did you y like that at the dragon¡¯s cave today? or are you actually bey?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was no longer asnguid as before, and there was a hint of hoarseness at the end.¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mo bei looked down, her eyes still a little unfocused. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, looking as if he could turn all living beings upside down. Chapter 953 Chapter 953: Back and forth, kanna Trantor: 549690339 Fortunately, mo bei was cold by nature, so she wasn¡¯t so smitten that not even her bones were left. When she looked at Feng nai again, she had more or less already started to have an idea. Other than liking to hug people, was there something else? Mo bei did not think that she would hug just anyone. In the end, it was possible that she had liked good-looking things since she was young. And a certain someone¡¯s appearance was very simr to what she had imagined the White-clothed assassin in the game character would look like. Inparison, he was more devilish andzy, especially when he was picky with his food. His thin lips were pressed into a straight line, and he jumped behind her like a zombie. He was very likable. It was not strange that she wanted to hug him. However, when she heard Feng nai say,¡±it¡¯s not impossible to hug you if you want to, as long as you tell me why you yed like that in the dragon¡¯s cave today. Or are you actually bey?¡± Mo bei suspected that she liked this face so much that she was addicted to taking advantage of him. What did she do to him after she got drunk thest time? Could it be that in order to keep holding this person, he had answered some questions that he shouldn¡¯t have answered, which was why he had directly proposed such a condition this time? After mo bei sorted out her thoughts ... Only then did she realize that his hand had alreadye to her back, as if he was very interested in her body structure. Through the thinyer of undergarments, his fingertips were tapping on it again and again. Mo bei did not know that he had already discovered that she was a girl. Her hand, which was hanging by her side, also froze. ¡°No.¡± Just when Feng nai thought that she wouldn¡¯t say anything ... That cold voice rang out. She looked at him and said in the same tone,¡±I learned this from watching videos.¡±¡± Feng nai paused. It was very obvious that this answer was a little beyond his expectations. Could it be that she really wasn ¡®t? ¡°It¡¯s too hot,¡± Mo bei used the excuse of being ¡°drunk¡± to push him away. With a cold expression, he pulled his cor again. Feng nai looked at her fair neck, and after his gaze fell on it, his hand also grabbed her wrist.¡±¡±Where to?¡± ¡°The bathroom. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure swayed, and even her brows furrowed slightly. He was still drunk? At this moment, Feng nai suddenly pulled her back to her original position.¡±¡±If it¡¯s hot, just take off your clothes. Why take a shower?¡± Take off my clothes? Here? Mo bei¡¯s face was indifferent. He wanted to sigh in his heart. It couldn¡¯t be that she liked to take off her clothes after drinking, right? No matter what, he could not take off his shirt. Even if she wanted to test how suspicious he was of her, she couldn¡¯t risk her other identity. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and take a shower. ¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up again.¡±¡±He¡¯s still so rule-abiding even when he¡¯s drunk. Our little brother support is really a good student.¡± Mo bei¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. Had he guessed that she was pretending to be drunk? Feng nai had indeed been suspicious at the beginning. However, now, he somewhat believed that mo bei was really drunk. It was only because she had not drunk much that her reaction was not as great as the other day. But Feng nai clearly remembered that day. This person walked a little unsteadily, but she still insisted on washing herself clean before going to bed. At the thought of this, Feng nai stood up, his smile growing wider.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go to the bathroom. ¡± Mo bei did not move. What did he mean? That person was like a demon, his eyes closed in. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, in case you sleep in the bathtub likest time. ¡± Chapter 954 Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Trantor: 549690339 What happenedst time? mo bei had already lost her memory and could not remember anything. But to charge together? Mo bei¡¯s dark eyes paused. She was thinking about how to reject him without being suspected. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze never left mo bei. He was waiting to see her reaction. Mo bei knew this very well. She lifted her eyelids very indifferently and was about to speak. A burst of urgent ringing interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere between the two. At this moment, Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to see who was calling. Mo bei, on the other hand, reached her hand into his pocket. Feng NAI¡¯s body trembled as he looked at her face, which was inches away from his. No one would doubt that this person was a girl. That coolness, when doing this, was very handsome. But it was cold and unapproachable. It looked charming and prickly. People often confessed to ¡°him¡± on the school¡¯s website. However, if they really saw her in person, no one would send her a love letter. This point was not without its disadvantages. It was just that he had seen her in a long dress before. She had the scent of the first snow, so beautiful that she could not be profaned and was unforgettable. He was such a person. His thoughts were being pulled along by her every move. He probably didn¡¯t even think that he would one day turn himself gay because of someone, just so that he could have that little possibility with ¡°him.¡± In the end ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, which stopped on mo bei¡¯s side profile, deepened, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved.¡±¡±I¡¯ve encountered it. ¡± Encounter? After mo bei realized what he was saying, her slender fingers paused slightly. Then, without any hesitation, she took the vibrating phone out of his pocket and pressed the answer button.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. On the other side, Panda heard that something was wrong with his voice and his hand holding the mouse became a little excited.¡±¡±Brother, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei responded indifferently. Panda quickly clicked on the Enter button.¡±¡±Hurry up and get boss online! My Spy said that bey hase online and is now in zone A!¡± The phone was close to both of them. Feng nai could naturally hear the voice on the other end. Just as Panda said hisst sentence ... Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he took the phone, seemingly a little nonchnt.¡±¡±Are you sure it¡¯s bey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure! Boss, have you forgotten that bey¡¯s results in zone A will be announced to the entire inte the moment hees online! F * ck! Even the game¡¯s official website has started talking about this. This time, it¡¯s definitely the case!¡± Panda¡¯s talkative nature was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.¡±The grey phone has beengging since just now, just to get into zone A, like a little girl going to see her idol. The bullet screen is now full of this news, the peak, the peakpetition! Boss, hurry up! bey has entered the pinnacle of thepetition stage. This is the rhythm of a massacre!¡± bey¡¯s attraction to Feng nai was indeed there. He looked up at mo bei. After making sure that she wouldn¡¯t run away, he said to the other end of the phone,¡±¡±Tell me his exact coordinates.¡± Panda quickly reported a series of numbers. In the game, the world was filled with news of bey¡¯s return. The long-silent area A was not easy to enter because there were too many people logging in. Panda also wanted to see if the current bey was still the same as before. Her fighting style was so fierce that it was impossible to stop her. However, the influence of this id in area A could not be underestimated. There should be quite a few people waiting to form a team with him or y against him. That was bey after all ... Chapter 955 Chapter 955: Naer hugged Kitai from behind Trantor: 549690339 Previously, boss had even suspected that his brother was bey because of his show-off at the dragon¡¯s cave. How could this be wrong? Now, it seemed that boss was too vengeful about what happened back then! At that time, boss was also a King of passersby. Many professional teams came to look for him. He was not interested in any of them. He was extremely arrogant andzy. However, after meeting bey, this was the first time he was defeated. One could only imagine how deep boss ¡®impression of this person was. If it wasn¡¯t deep, he wouldn¡¯t consider developing into a professional yer. It was not easy for him to meet bey again. Boss would definitely challenge her to a one-on-one fight! Panda thought to himself. He only paid attention to gossip and did not know that his phone call had helped mo bei a great deal. Of course, based on her calctions of the time, mo bei had also guessed that Panda woulde to tip her off at about this time. She trusted Panda¡¯swork of connections in the game. After all, when her good disciple¡¯s ount first logged in, he was also the one who sent people to follow her. If it was bey, he would definitely find out faster. The speed at which he informed a certain someone would also increase. Mo bei looked at Feng nai, who was on the phone, and hid her emotions in the depths of her eyes. The only thing that could break his rhythm was the news about bey. Mo bei was very clear about this, which was why she had asked ye Bing for help to get him to log into her ount and enter zone A. Seeing that he had dispelled the idea of taking a shower with her. Mo bei¡¯s long legs had just stepped into the bathroom when he half-hugged her waist from behind. Suddenly, his breath enveloped her whole body. His thin lips were very close to the back of her neck, as if he could touch her ear.¡±¡±Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at bey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. ¡± There was nothing wrong with mo bei¡¯s obsession with this. After all, all drunk people would be like this. Feng nai suddenlyughed. His voice was low andzy, but the content made mo bei¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really drunk. Do you still want to go to the bathroom?¡± He didn¡¯t let go and pressed down on her back in that position. He said slowly,¡±¡±Say, why did bey not appear for such a long time? why did he have toe online today? is there a reason why he has toe online?¡± If it was someone else, they would definitely be in aplete panic. Feng nai was really too smart. There was no way to defend himself. What would he think of? But in front of him was mo bei, whose aura was on par with his. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mo bei looked back, as if she didn¡¯t care about the fact that a certain someone was hugging her. She only repeated two words coldly,¡±¡±I¡¯m taking a shower. ¡± Hearing this, Feng nai leaned over, the smile on his lips deepening.¡±¡±As expected, I should have let you drink every day.¡± Feng nai now believed that this person was really drunk. He liked the feeling of holding her like this. It was like holding a piece of cold Jade in his arms. All he could smell was the light lemon fragrance from her hair. In the past, he had thought it was because of the shower gel. It was onlyter that he realized that it wasn¡¯t because of the shower gel, but because she was the one who used it. Mo bei didn¡¯t understand Feng NAI¡¯s reaction. To be more precise, she didn¡¯t understand why he was saying this. ¡°I¡¯ll let you take a shower after I¡¯ve confirmed that the person in the game is the real bey. ¡± As soon as Feng nai finished speaking, he grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist and sat down in front of theputer without giving her a chance to exin. It was already in standby mode, so there was no need to turn on the mainputer. The game ount also logged in automatically. Almost as soon as Feng nai came online. Panda¡¯s message came: ¡°Boss! He¡¯s already won three times in a row!¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956: bey¡¯s return to the throne shook the world Trantor: 549690339 The world chat was also shouting, but the noisy news didn¡¯t affect Feng NAI¡¯s operation. After entering zone A, the first thing he did was to open the most popr God to watch the game. Upon seeing this, mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t believe that bey was the one who had registered. ¡°Boss, boss? Are you there?¡± Panda was still shouting. Feng nai single-handedly typed two words.¡±Watch the battle.¡± He¡¯s already watching? Panda was shocked. He thought to himself that boss would definitely care about anything rted to bey. It took time to enter and watch the battle. While Feng nai was waiting, his long and slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the mouse. With one hand supporting his chin, he turned to look at mo bei.¡±Since you¡¯re very familiar with bey¡¯s ystyle, I¡¯ll have to trouble our little brother support to help me see if this person is really Bey.¡± This was a test. Mo bei knew very well. Her eyes met that devilishly handsome face. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, as quiet as ever. Feng nai looked at her, trying to figure out something from her expression. As it turned out, he could not see anything other than coldness and tipsy. However, this ¡®little brother¡¯ of mine Lin had always had the same expression when he was lying or not. He would only be so obedient after drinking. She would answer whatever he said. However, should he believe her words? A hint of hesitation shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the spectating tform had been loaded. Feng nai swiped with one hand and directly chose to use bey¡¯s perspective. 8 kills, 0 deaths. He had already be a God. The figure was seen carrying a long spear and quickly passing through the jungle. From the other side of the wall, it suddenly appeared. It went straight for the adc who was still clearing the minions in the defense tower. In just an instant, he gained another head. It wasn¡¯t just the heads, even the defense tower was gone. The opponent¡¯s adc clearly had a mental breakdown.¡±Big brother, are you serious? I¡¯m already standing in the tower, and you¡¯re still going to catch me?¡± Ye Bing, who was far away in a foreign country, didn¡¯t even reply when she saw this. He moved the mouse with his right hand, and the clicking sound of the keyboard could be heard in the training room. His teammates all thought that their Captain was just doing his daily training and didn¡¯t think much of it. However, the manager of the team called. Ye Bing saw the screen light up. He freed one hand and pressed the speaker button. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. The manager¡¯s voice had never changed so much.¡±¡±Night! bey is online! Didn¡¯t you say that he would never use this ount again?¡± ¡°If she wants to, she will,¡± ye Bing said in a steady voice. ¡°But he¡¯s going to be at the World Championship in three years. What¡¯s the meaning of his sudden appearance?¡± It was impossible for the manager not to be worried.¡±Could it be that he¡¯s telling everyone that he¡¯s returning?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. The manager was even more anxious.¡±Aren¡¯t you very close to him? you can ask him.¡± Ye Bing had been standing in the grass for half a minute because of this call. Mo bei saw this, and while Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was focused on the screen, she sent a message to the side.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take this opportunity to go offline. ¡± The spectators also noticed that something was wrong with ¡®God bey¡¯. Otherwise, why would he be standing at the position where he had just finished fighting, not returning to the city or waiting for anyone? ¡°Did you disconnect?¡± ¡°F * ck, F * ck. It¡¯s not easy to see my God bey. Please don¡¯t disconnect.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, look at the list of spectators!¡± The world was indeed in an uproar. It was because when King entered, he would receive a simr notification. After all, he was ranked second in zone A. The only match that he had lost, even to bey. ¡°k-God!¡± ¡°I think Almighty k just sent a challenge to Almighty bey. Will Almighty Bey ept the challenge?¡± ¡°Really? We¡¯ve met on a narrow road, the great battle I¡¯ve been looking forward to the most!¡± More and more people were talking. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary yers. Even some of the professional yers wanted to know if bey was better or if King was better. Even though King was ranked second on the leaderboard. However, in the past three years, he had been ying in the professional league. There was a fundamental difference between him and the noob King of the past. As for bey, she had not shown her face for three years. Would this affect her hand speed? All of this was unknown. It was hard to ignore the fact that bey¡¯s appearance had attracted the attention of many professional teams. Panda could see a few familiar IDs just by looking at the IDs. It could be said that because of bey, the top ten bosses of zone A had all appeared. Not to mention some of the assistants. The National League was still in progress. At this moment, no matter who it was, if they could get bey to join their battle team, it would be equivalent to having a God-ranked King. Especially after seeing bey¡¯s three consecutive wins. The phones of many professional team Assistants were exploding with calls. ¡°Go and contact him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with any condition. ¡± ¡°As long as you can sign the contract, everything will be fine.¡± Wang Jun was one of the people he wanted to fight for the most. He even went online personally to contact bey. Not to mention the operation. Just the Supreme Alliance that bey represented was enough to make an incident a hot topic. At that time, all the endorsements and whatnot would be sought out. He could even use bey to express his feelings. Wang Jun thought about it but after logging into his ount, he realized that bey refused to ept any news from anyone. Out of all the teams. Huleng¡¯s team was the calmest. That was because the manager had alsoe from that era. Sheughed.¡±I really don¡¯t understand what these people are busy with. If bey really wants to return to the pro League, it¡¯s bad news for all of our teams because he¡¯ll only join ck me. Don¡¯t forget where Feng Yi is.¡± Hunleng was listening at the side. Rather than saying that his face was emotionless, it was more urate to say that he was not in the right state of mind for the entire day. He was a little absent-minded. But everyone knew that at this time, it was best for no one to get close to him. The cold God was famous for its refrigeration and air-conditioning. He didn¡¯t like to talk. ¡°Look, I have something to do.¡± Wearing his battle uniform all year round, Ling Leng always looked sharp and unruly. No one dared to stop him, unless they were afraid of being blown up. The manager nced sideways.¡±You don¡¯t seem to be in the right state today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say much. The manager didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After all, he was calling out to the cold and not anyone else. She believed that no matter what happened. He had the ability to adjust himself. But no one knew. After watching today¡¯s match between ck me and Tu Hai ... Huleng had basically lost the ability to adjust himself. It was because that was not the mo Nan he knew. No matter how much a person changed, some small habits would be hidden in it. Show, who was known as one of the world¡¯s support yers, had also said the same thing. However, those who were familiar with Monan¡¯s assassin would realize that he was different. Chapter 957 Chapter 957: Chapter 957: Trantor: 549690339 Time passed by slowly. In the game, people were still looking forward to the next battle between bey and King. Ye Bing saw mo bei¡¯s message when she put down the phone. At the same time, he also knew how many people were watching the game when he logged in with this id. It was not only in zone A, but the professional yers from other servers must have found a way toe in. bey would only represent China in the war. This was the time when Supreme Alliance was disbanded. Her answer after someone offered a sky-high price. Now, bey had appeared. Would it affect the worldpetition? This wasn¡¯t something their team would be concerned about. The other teams would definitely not be able to sit still. They were trying to guess what bey was going to do. What¡¯s his current strength and hand speed? wait, wait. But who would have thought ... bey had already returned. However, he wasn¡¯t a genius assassin, but a support position with a weak presence. He even changed his id. He would use mo Nan¡¯s identity. After being exposed, he would be treated as a substitute. However, if he continued ... Sooner orter, someone would see through it. The domain of his left hand had yet to appear. With that person¡¯s personality, if ck me needed it, she would definitely y to the standard she should. However, if it reached that point ... Some public opinion would be a Whirlpool. Ye Bing raised her eyes and looked at King¡¯s challenge. In the end, she chose not to move and turned off the mainputer. The phone rang again. It was the team manager. Ye Bing didn¡¯t take it. Instead, after ignoring it, she replied to mo bei with three words: ¡°I¡¯m offline. ¡± In the game, the match that everyone was watching was not over yet. All the major livestreaming tforms were recording the screen. The poprity had reached its peak. However, bey had been standing in the grass without moving since the beginning. Three minutes had passed. His teammates had already started to attack, but he was still standing in his original position. Immediately after that, a wail could be heard from the other end.¡±No way, God bey, you really disconnected?! We can¡¯t beat them in a four-on-five!¡± There was no reply. The game system also showed that the summoner bey was offline. The world chat exploded! They were all shouting for God bey to not leave! The oue of this game didn¡¯t have much of an impact. After all, all three towers had been destroyed, and the other party could not fight back. ¡°Why did bey-God suddenly go offline?¡± ¡°Come without a shadow and leave without a trace.¡± ¡°Argh! I didn¡¯t make it to the scene!¡± ¡°If bey hadn¡¯t fallen, she might have epted King¡¯s challenge. I really want to see these two fight! It¡¯s such a pity!¡± As Feng nai watched this scene, his gaze was soplicated that no one could see it clearly. Offline? What was the reason? If he logged off after he challenged him. He would directly deny that he was bey. However, before he challenged him, that person was already standing still in the grass. Even someone as smart as Feng nai wouldn¡¯t have thought that mo bei would use ye Bing¡¯s ident at the scene to justify everything and avoid his suspicions. Panda waspletely dumbfounded. bey went offline just like that? From the looks of it, he would note up again. Did he not see the boss¡¯s challenge, or did he just ignore it? If it was thetter ... Panda decided that he would not mention bey in front of boss for the entire year! In front of theputer. Feng NAI¡¯s slender and good-looking fingers tapped on the side.¡±¡±So, do you think he is?¡± He cast mo bei aside for such a question. His purpose was obvious, he wanted to find out what was suspicious. Chapter 958 Chapter 958: Nainai pressed North Down and gave her a sweet kiss Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei looked over. Her voice was clear and deep.¡±I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see his ying style.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Feng nai chuckled, and his mesmerizing eyes started to darken. It was as if they were separated by mountains, rivers, and clouds, making it impossible to read his emotions. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t guess without seeing the y. ¡± As he said this, he leaned backzily. His voice was slow as he typed word by word into mo bei¡¯s ear.¡±In that case, let¡¯s continue what we didn¡¯t finish earlier. We¡¯re going to take a shower.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s hand that was hanging by her side paused heavily. He had dodged a trap, but there was still another trap waiting for him. She didn¡¯t expect that his thoughts woulde back even though bey had appeared. Mo bei lowered her eyes and then tugged at her cor. She suddenly lowered her body and threw a deep water torpedo in her faint voice. ¡°It¡¯s best not to charge together. I¡¯m gay and I¡¯ll have thoughts about Captain.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze stopped, and he was clearly shocked. Upon seeing this, mo bei retracted her hand from his side. This time, he would probably be on guard against her. This kind of close contact was very normal for boys, but it was too dangerous for her. He had always hated gay men. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t like her because he thought her brother was. Mo bei stood up straight. She had thought that she would see disgust in his eyes. Who knew that after he paused for a moment, his thin lips curled up.¡±¡±You can try your idea on me.¡± What did that mean? Mo bei was drunk and her head was spinning, so she had not reacted yet. His figure was already close to her.¡±After drinking, not only did you answer all my questions, but you also said such cute words. Heh, I know better than anyone whether you¡¯re gay or not. ¡± Mo bei looked at his near-perfect face. When he sensed danger, his slender and good-looking finger tapped on the button of her shirt and unbuttoned it. ¡°¡±However, don¡¯t just ept kindness from anyone. Whether it¡¯s the girls in school, Yun Shen, or the ye Bing you know, they should all know that you¡¯re my support. You belong to me alone.¡± Mo bei looked up and was about to speak. However, his action of lowering his headpletely cut off her thoughts. At that moment, his mind was nk. Especially when his lips were against hers, the minty tobo smell permeated into her, making her unable to escape. Mo bei could only hear the sound of her heart beating. He had thought that it would only be a light touch. Because he had already left her lips, she didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly hold her shoulder. The two of them fell onto the bed behind mo bei. Mo bei saw a sh of pain in his eyes. Before he knew when. His breath was already on her ear.¡±¡±You won¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow anyway. Think about it, our support big brother is really cunning.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly bit the side of her neck. He waspletely different from his usual self. He could not be sure that the person in the game was bey. But if he really wasn ¡®t. It was very likely that this person was lying to him again. It didn¡¯t matter if she lied to him. The main point was who she would give the ount to. It was impossible for mo Nan. From the results just now, he could not tell if it was bey or not. It was because only a top-notch yer could y that. Night ice. The moment Feng nai thought of this possibility ... He would rather dispel his suspicions and not link her to bey. But it was just a thought. He was already able to force out the beast in his heart ... Chapter 959 Chapter 959: Tiantian, Gao Tiantian Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei realized the difference in strength between the two. Especially after she drank. He pressed her down like this. She couldn¡¯t even disy the skills she was so proud of, let alone push people away. In addition, his breath was all over her ear, and when the heat came from the side of her neck, it seemed to be able to burn away all her thoughts. Why did he do this? Did he think that she was his ¡°sister¡± in female clothes again? No. No, he was clearly calling her little brother. Mo bei¡¯s eyes became a little dazed because she had never been touched by anyone before. After drinking, her reaction speed would indeed be slow. However, he didn¡¯t lose his ability to think. His well-defined fingers were already in front of her, and even the buttons of his shirt were a little messy. Even though mo bei was indifferent by nature, she had no experience in this area. When had she ever been teased like this? Her young and inexperienced body was already trembling from the stimtion. ¡°It seems like you like it,¡± he chuckled. Mo bei¡¯s shirt was already crumpled when she fell. At this moment, the corners of her shirt were half-rolled up, revealing the White curve of her waist. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He realized the danger inside. Mo bei wanted to get up, but her lips suddenly felt warm. The faint smell of minty tobo rushed into her nose just like that. Without any room for negotiation, she forcefully seized the city. Both of her hands had long been buried under the nket by him. Mo bei felt that it was not enough for her to even breathe. A numbing feeling followed his movements and slowly spread from her tailbone to her whole body. Taking advantage of his height, he bent his knee and squeezed between her legs. His hand had never left the back of her waist from the beginning. That tall figure was getting hotter and hotter, so hot that it was almost burning her. All the sounds were weakening. Even if someone knocked on the door. Feng nai didn¡¯t care. Mo bei did not hear him clearly. It was like stepping on the clouds. His heart was beating again and again. The Butler came to serve tea and snacks. Seeing that there was no response from inside the room, she did not insist oning in, so she just knocked on the door again. Mo bei had never been so close to anyone before. Her entire body was pressed into his embrace, and her hands were in her shirt. Her back was pressed by his fingertips, and even her spine felt numb. Mo bei had never felt this way before. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had drunk alcohol, but she actually lusted after the slight coolness of his fingertips when they brushed past her. That kind of touch, because it was only faintly discernible, made her feel that his breath was even hotter, but he did not panic. His thin lips curled up, his forehead against hers, his fingertips moving slightly, pressing on her back again and again.¡±Do you know what I was thinking when you pulled my cor just now? I¡¯ll press you down and then vite you like this. ¡± When he said this, his ck hair fell on his good-looking eyes. He looked at that cold face and had other emotions. He suddenlyughed, and his breath fell on the side of her neck.¡±Are you surprised?¡± Pressed down by him, mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly because of his light bite. Once a person¡¯s abstinent aura was broken ... It would be even more uncontroble. Feng NAI¡¯s breathing turned heavy, and he exerted more force with one hand. Even his usually cold face was stained with fatal passion. Other than mo bei, no one else had seen Feng nai like this ... Chapter 960 Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Trantor: 549690339 He was like the male version of Daji. It was a disaster to the country and the people. She was so sexy that she couldn¡¯t resist. His ck hair fell down, and his thin lips moved slightly, giving off a bone-corroding and lingering light bite. Mo bei only felt that a crack had appeared somewhere in her world. She hadn¡¯t thought about how he had turned gay. He was already holding the back of her head and kissing her again. Every time the tip of his tongue swept across her, it made her back numb. Her slender fingers grabbed his clothes. Mo bei felt that Feng nai was so charming that he was invisible. She did not know what kind of destruction she would bring. Her coldness was mixed with a slight tremble. Her porcin white body was already flushed, and even her eyes were covered in ayer of water vapor. Coupled with her physique, a light bite would leave a mark. It was on the bed that wasn¡¯t very big. Feng nai lowered his eyes to look at her, and his breathing immediately became heavier. He knew that she was drunk. If she was sober, she would definitely push him away. She also knew very well that when she woke up the next day, she would lose her memory. Feng nai even wanted to use this opportunity to have herpletely. Especially when his fingers brushed across her delicate skin, that thought became even more intense. However, he didn¡¯t want their first time to be when she was unconscious. The most ufortable stage had passed. However, he would have to wait until after the National League. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her physical condition on this bed. He would press on her long legs and listen to her raspy and beautiful voice, making her unable to go anywhere. He didn¡¯t have to think about leaving all the time. Who would know that he had locked her up here? Feng NAI¡¯s fingers had already reached thest two buttons of mo bei¡¯s white shirt. However, at this moment, he suddenly stopped. He hovered just above mo bei, his chest rising and falling violently as if he was suppressing something. Then, he quickly got up and walked toward the bathroom. Mo bei¡¯s body was still warm, and the numb feeling seemed to still linger on her neck. She reached out and touched it, then stared at the ceiling in shock. When she heard the sound of watering out of the bathroom, she knew what he was doing in there even if she had never experienced it. Furthermore, he did not intend to hide his feelings for her. His deep, maic breathing came from the bath one after another. It was sexy and pleasant to the ears, as if the water had been heated up. Mo bei¡¯s entire body was immersed in it. When she thought of his face when he was aroused just now, her body trembled inexplicably, and a numbing feeling crept up to her brain. Mo bei had never experienced this before, so her irritation had notpletely subsided. She merely closed her eyes and raised one hand to cover her forehead horizontally. There was no expression on her face, but her heart was unstable. He liked men. Why did he like men? Mo bei¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t stand up. She had pretended to be drunk until now and finally dispelled the suspicion that she was bey from him. Mo bei would not have taken the risk and let him see through her. However, ording to his style, even if he liked men, he would noty his hands on his teammates. Furthermore, he was clearly calling her little brother. Mo bei had never heard him call anyone that. In other words, the person he liked was her. And he did those intimate actions because he thought she wouldn¡¯t remember what happened just now. At this thought, mo bei¡¯s heart thumped and she closed her eyes again. She thought, she was finished. Chapter 961 Chapter 961: Naer who is exposed in the midst of sweetness Trantor: 549690339 He did not give her much time to think. It could also be said that some things had already exceeded mo bei¡¯s expectations. So, when her thoughts cleared up ... He had already walked out of the bathroom. He still had the unique coolness of his age. Mo bei¡¯s eyshes moved. The hand on her forehead clenched a little. The one he liked was the ¡®her¡¯ now. ¡°Her¡± in men¡¯s clothes? She didn¡¯t care about these things in the past. But now, when mo bei turned her head, she could see Feng nai after he had taken a shower. His smooth upper body was bare and he was only wearing a pair of ck pants. When his hair fell, water was still dripping from the ends of his hair. His handsome face was covered in mist as he approached. He dried his hair with one hand and stretched out his other hand. He knelt on one knee and lifted her chin. He lowered his eyes and kissed her again. His voice was very maic.¡±The alcohol¡¯spletely gone up?¡± At this point, mo bei could only continue to pretend to be drunk and did not say anything. Feng nai seemed to smile. He put the towel aside, stood up straight, and reached out to turn off the wallmp. All mo bei could sense was that he was on the bed. The fresh scent of shower gel and the water at the end of his hair seemed to drown out her entire senses. Feng nai looked at that person¡¯s side profile, and his gazended on her fair neck. When he hugged her from behind, he couldn¡¯t help but leave a light bite mark. Mo bei¡¯s body trembled, and she covered her eyes with her arms. Feng nai seemed to like her natural reaction when she was drunk. He chuckled softly by her ear.¡±It seems that I¡¯ll have to exin to you tomorrow why there are these marks on your neck.¡± So, the redness on her corbone thest time wasn¡¯t her imagination. It was him. Mo bei had yet to look up. He had already pulled her back with all his might, causing her entire back to be pressed against his chest. The two of them were too close, so close that mo bei could clearly feel the heat on her waist. Mo bei¡¯s clear and cold eyes flickered. Didn¡¯t he just resolve it? Why did it happen so quickly ... Again? mo bei furrowed her brows slightly. Her brows were as cold as Jade, but she could no longer ignore his warmth like before. It wasn¡¯t simply because she thought he was good-looking. It was just that even his heart could not be as calm as before. He even knew her body better than him and knew how to make her lose all her strength. Two people were covered under a quilt. No one would be able to resist such a young and inexperienced body. For almost the entire first half of the night, mo bei could only feel his heavy breathing, the heat from his fingertips, and the slight friction on the back of her waist. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been like this. The numbing sensation didn¡¯t stop from the beginning to the end. It was only through her clothes that mo bei felt something wet. It had stuck to the back of her waist, and it was burning. He buried his face in her neck to calm her violent heartbeat. Mo bei had never known that boys could be settled in such a way. She looked at him in the night. That noble and handsome face still had a hint of sexiness that had not been removed. His usually light-colored eyes seemed very deep. It was clearly her who was the one being vited, but he looked more like a Royal Prince who had been vited by some girl in ancient times. He was high and mighty, and because of that touch of profoundness, it made people¡¯s hearts inexplicably itch. In this situation, he was probably the only one who could still make people feel a sense of devilish beauty. Suddenly. Heughed, raised his hand, and bit his forearm.¡±I have the same traces as you. I¡¯ll have an excuse tomorrow.¡± Chapter 962 Chapter 962: He deserves a clean Championship Trantor: 549690339 When mo bei saw his action ... Although his face was expressionless. He was already sighing in his heart. She finally understood why Panda always said that boss was the most shameless person in the world. It turned out that he really had a trick up his sleeve. However, she still felt that it was a little cute. Especially when he raised his hand and bit her. With a smile on his thin lips, he kissed her forehead again. He was like a self-righteous child who had done something bad and was feeling smug. At this thought, mo bei¡¯s face happened to be on Feng NAI¡¯s chest, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She really wanted to hear what kind of excuse he had prepared the next day. Under the faint light, Feng nai could see the youngster leaning toward him, reeking of alcohol. She even reached out to hug his waist. In the beginning, his hand was only gently fiddling with her loose hair. Immediately after, his light-colored eyes trembled heavily, and even the movements of his hand stopped. It was because he had seen mo bei¡¯s smile. The throbbing in her chest instantly became chaotic, and she lost all thoughts. The first time Feng nai had realized that he had turned gay, it had been because he had seen a certain little brother¡¯s smile. That face with the temperament of the first snow in winter, a slight smile could make him copse. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t resist it. He told himself that it was just an illusion, that everything was just an illusion. Now, he hadpletely admitted defeat. He had always felt that there was nothing special between people. It was probably because of his background. He was bored of everything. He knew that this person had appeared. He seemed to see another him in this world. However, this person was purer than him. He chose to use hisziness to cover up his boredom with everything. But she didn ¡®t. She never got involved in anything. Her eyes were dark and clear without any trace of white. She was more ruthless than anyone when she fought, but she was also a good student. Compared to pure white. He admired people who could still stick to their principles even after experiencing darkness. His face was cold but his heart was warm. She was so smart that he couldn¡¯t hate her. Especially when he identally found out that the nameless ¡°little brother¡± who saved the trouble Lin was this person. He began to be interested in someone. That was why he continued to pretend to be trouble Lin in the game. He had originally wanted to get to know them better and be their brother. Feng nai had never expected that even an Army of thousands would not be able to defeat her faint smile. But even now, she was still thinking of leaving. Sometimes, he even wanted to ask her how long it would take for him to warm her up. She did not trust anyone. He could understand. After all, mo Nan had been treated that way. But was he not worthy of her trust at all? Then, why was she so good to him when he was sick? People who only sleep and don¡¯t sleep are the most hateful! At the thought of this, Feng nai bit the side of mo bei¡¯s neck with a hint of ruthlessness, apanied by the sound of his heartbeat. Mo bei had just furrowed her brows because of the pain. As if he was healing her, she felt him gently licking the bite marks.¡±¡±You¡¯re only this obedient when you¡¯re drunk. Am I not good to you? why did you go to meet ye Bing alone?¡± Mo bei did not say anything because she felt too guilty. Did I not treat you well? Alright. After she returned as her brother. No one believed her. Dirty water, false usations, human nature, and following the trend. She had seen too much. He was the only one who had always protected her. Such a person. She wanted him to win the championship without a scratch. He also deserved this championship title. Chapter 963 Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Trantor: 549690339 Outside the window, the winter night was still the same, and everything was foggy. There weren¡¯t even many lights. The bedroom also gradually fell into silence. Other than the shaking of the second hand. There was nothing. Just as mo bei thought he was about to fall asleep ... She heard a faint voice in her ear. ¡°I like you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Immediately after, she felt the hand on her back tighten and pull her into his arms. Mo bei¡¯s nose was filled with the man¡¯s sweet scent. This time, he was really asleep. And she had never tasted such a feeling before. Did you suffer too much? That¡¯s why when he tasted the sweetness, it was as sweet as butter, seeping into his heart. She wanted to hold on to it tightly and never let go. But if he didn¡¯t let go, how could his Championship title be clean? Mo bei opened her eyes. For the first time, there was a hint of nostalgia in her clear ck eyes. Unfortunately, Feng nai didn¡¯t get to see it ... At the same time. Mo Nan entered a kebab shop with his cotton-padded jacket on. The night in the North was very cold. The wind hit his face, and it hurt. It was different when they entered the room. The warm air that hit his face finally warmed up his legs. He had been called out at thest minute. She hade out in a hurry and was only wearing a pair of ck jeans. She was still a little cold, but when she saw the figure not far away, she calmed down. This skewer shop was the ce where the two of them had a drinkst time. It wasn¡¯t big, and the traffic was average. Under normal circumstances, the restaurant would only close at three in the morning. Mo Nan had no idea what was up with that person to ask him out for a drink. After all, he had never been able to guess what this person was thinking ever since they were in the youth camp. He walked toward the figure. There was only wine on the table, not even a single skewer. Mo Nan raised an eyebrow, reached out to take off his hat, and grabbed his coat with both hands, looking handsome like a ruffian.¡±¡±You¡¯re drinking without ordering skewers?¡± Huleng raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes seemed to have stopped on his face, and his gaze deepened.¡±Order whatever you want to eat.¡± Initially, Monan had wanted to frown for some reason under his gaze. After hearing his words, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned to call the waiter over. ¡°Ten skewers, ten tendons, and a spine.¡± When mo Nan was ordering. Huleng¡¯s gaze never left him. When mo Nan finished ordering. Huleng pushed a bottle of beer to him and opened his mouth as if by ident,¡±¡±We should be able to meet in the quarter-finals. How are you going to deal with me?¡± Mo Nan had expected that he would ask him out to talk about thepetition. Ever since thest time they had a drink. He would ask him a few questions from time to time. Monanughed, unable to see any problem with that.¡±Set up my tactics?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never used any tactics when you y games,¡±huleng said in a clear voice. Mo Nan looked at him.¡±We¡¯re still in the youth camp. I¡¯ve been kicked by Tu Hai once. Of course I¡¯ll study tactics.¡± Huan Leng seemed to agree with him and asked again,¡±¡±So you¡¯ve even learned the support that you hate the most? I thought you didn¡¯t know how to y support. After all, you said that you only wanted a C. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know better when I was young. ¡± There was something unfathomable in mo Nan¡¯s roguish tone.¡±¡±Back then, ck me onlycked support. Fortunately, I passed.¡± Hearing this, huleng¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to the slender fingers holding the beer bottle.¡±¡±It seems like your hand haspletely recovered.¡± Chapter 964 Chapter 964: Hunleng has discovered Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this. Monan¡¯s hand, which had been raised to take a sip of wine, paused for a moment, and he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ve recovered long ago.¡± Huan Leng wanted to see something from the face in front of her. However, he realized that this person was indeed different from when he was in the youth training camp. Huleng knew his temper the best. He was hot-tempered and could get angry at the slightest provocation. Huleng had never liked this kind of person. But Monan was different. When he was popr, he was always protecting something. They came and left quickly. It was not like some people who were straightforward and hurt others. It was just that his principles were much stronger than others. The current him ... If he didn¡¯t drink like this. Huan Leng could almost not see the sharp edges of the young man who had blocked his way back then. Many things had happened in the past three years. His ystyle would change with time? Huleng was still thinking. Monan, on the other hand, was on his guard. He didn¡¯t call him out just to drink. If he asked him about the game again, he must change the topic. However, at this moment. The people at the table next to him were hurriedly fighting for the bill. She crashed into Monan¡¯s shoulder. Mo Nan subconsciously reached out his right hand to block. The force was not small. If he didn¡¯t block it, the zipper of the coat would probably hit his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, I didn¡¯t see you. ¡± The man quickly apologized, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mo Nan said.¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± He had thought that it was just a small interlude. When he looked over, his eyes suddenly darkened. She pulled his hand over and pressed it against the table. Even her voice was lowered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your hand has recovered? Then What is this?¡± Thest few words were heavy. Mo Nan followed his line of sight, his roguish air dissipating as he said,¡±¡±I fell down after ying with Panda after today¡¯s match. It¡¯s not a big deal, but as a professional yer, I have to be careful, so I went to the hospital to get some bandages.¡± ¡°The bandage just happened to be on your injured hand?¡± Her cold eyes closed in on him, without a hint of warmth.¡±Your personality has changed because of your hand injury. No matter what you do, your first reaction is to protect your hand. How could you let it get hurt again? How long are you going to lie?¡± Monan¡¯s hand was already turning white from gripping the beer bottle so tightly, but there was no telling from his state of mind.¡±No one can avoid idents. When you¡¯re making a scene, you can¡¯t care so much. Why would I lie? My hand injury doesn¡¯t have much to do with you. Do you still want to drink? If you¡¯re not drinking, then pack up and leave. It¡¯s very boring to listen to your imagination run wild at one in the morning. ¡± With that, he pulled his hand back. Seeing that huleng didn¡¯t say anything, mo Nan was about to get up. The voice on the other end entered his ears. It was slow and deep, as if it could freeze the temperature of the entire kebab shop. ¡°Who¡¯s your substitute today?¡± Just this one sentence. Monan¡¯s heart began to sink. In a ce where huleng couldn¡¯t see, that handsome face was no longer mischievous. It was so pale that it made people suspicious. His wrist was starting to hurt again because of the dark weather. He didn¡¯t do anything. With his back to huleng, he smiled, as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous. ¡± ¡°Using the dragon¡¯s cave, through urate calctions, to ensure that the blood volume and moves ovep.¡± Huleng looked at the man¡¯s straight back, and his eyes fell on his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your style of y at all. ¡± Chapter 965 Chapter 965: Monan dropped his vest Trantor: 549690339 No information could be read from Monan¡¯s back. After hearing thest sentence, he was stunned. He suddenly turned around and grabbed his cor with one hand. His eyes were burning with fire, but his smile did not stop. At this time, the aura of the campus ¡®boss was undoubtedly revealed.¡±What do you mean? I¡¯m a noob, so I can¡¯t fight like this?¡± The shop owner thought that they were drunk and wanted to fight. Even the waiter started to look nervous. In the face of such a situation. Huleng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change, and his voice remained the same,¡±¡±Do you want everyone to know that your hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet, or do you want people to take pictures of two e-sports yers fighting at the kebab shop?¡± Monan looked at him, his fingers slowly loosening. ¡°If you leave now, you¡¯ll also say that we parted on bad terms,¡± said huleng, his face sharp. Mo Nan¡¯s eyes dimmed. After he sat down, he smiled and changed the topic.¡±In your heart, have you always thought that I¡¯m a noob?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Huleng was still able to eat at this time because of the points he had just said. The guy in front of him was much more restrained than before. If it was in the past. He would not take this punch. She would not bear to continue eating at the same table as him. It wasn¡¯t like he had never thrown a fist at him before. However, this person ... Why was he enduring it? You can stillugh? Huleng already had an answer in his heart. He put down the bottle and met mo Nan¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±You¡¯re very strong. Otherwise, why would I want you to be in the same team as me? it¡¯s just that the current you can¡¯t do that. The edge of the bandage on your hand has already started to turn yellow. It¡¯s impossible that you just wrapped it up yesterday. Mo Nan, who¡¯s your substitute?¡± Monan had never breathed so hard before. He had always known that it was not your teammates who were familiar with you. It was him, who had once been enemies with each other. He had been trying to avoid contact with this person. She was worried that someone would see through her. Until today. Monan¡¯s hands were clenched. The noise in the shop also faded away. However, the waiter heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no intention of fighting. Monan¡¯s entire head was filled with the same thought. What should she say to make him believe her? What other reasons could hee up with? The more he thought about it, the more his fingers trembled. Huleng looked at him, his gaze falling on those long, slender fingers that could not be stabilized. When he first met this person. She didn¡¯t see his face. There would always be an announcement in the inte caf¨¦ when ying hero. King came online and took another five kills. When huleng heard the announcement, he looked in the direction of the man and saw his fingers moving up and down quickly. They were clean and slender, and the joints were distinct. This pair of hands was indeed very suitable for ying e-sports. Not to mention that his points were higher than his. Hunleng remembered the id of the person. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have appeared in inte cafes at their age. He was brought there by his cousin, who seemed to have done this kind of thing a lot. His bag was still at the side, and he said that he would clean the inte cafe as inte fee. Huleng rarely remembered anyone. He was probably theplete opposite of his family, but he had such a beautiful record. That was why he had paid special attention to this person when he was in the youth training camp. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything and was very roguish. Now, he seemed to be waiting for his judgment ... Chapter 966 Chapter 966: Sisterplex mo Nan Trantor: 549690339 Monan steadied himself and was about to speak. ¡°Other than me, who else would know?¡± Monan didn¡¯t answer, thinking that he was trying to fish for information. ¡°Do you think you can continue to pretend? ¡°huleng¡¯s eyes darkened. They had already chatted to this point. Monan knew that Hunchback wouldn¡¯t believe him no matter what excuse he came up with. Since he had asked him toe here to talk, did it mean that there was still a chance? However, back then, when Lu Yifan had looked for him, he had also thought the same way. As it turned out, the more he said, the more he would be attacked. As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, everything would just be cold suspicions. If it was his own matter, mo Nan would not have thought about it so much. However, this concerned mo bei. When it came to mo bei, mo Nan had always been calm, unlike him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, she seemed to have remembered something and ced her phone on the table.¡±Just take a look. There¡¯s no recording, so no one will know what we¡¯re talking about. There won¡¯t be any screenshots like thest time. Mo Nan, I¡¯m not like Lu Yifan.¡± When he said thest sentence. His eyes were deeper than ever. As he read, mo Nan suddenlyughed. It was an indescribable smile, one that was roguish, evil, and sad.¡±Then why did you look for me today and ask me about this? It can¡¯t be because of our friendship over a drink. ¡± As he spoke, he picked up the bottle of wine. He was so handsome that even the lights in the store could be reflected in his eyes.¡±Lu Yifan was my best friend. In order to rise up the ranks, he sold me out. People are all like this. Those who have nothing to do with you will never be able to hurt you. Only those you know and trust will be able to trample you to death.¡± ¡°Huleng, I¡¯m not like you. You have a good family background and know how to conduct yourself. I have to pay for all the people I¡¯ve offended for not understanding the rules.¡± ¡°Days without matches are too dark.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve regretted it. Why didn¡¯t I listen to Wang Jun and talk more with people?¡± ¡°Those people like us because they want to find spiritual support Online. It¡¯s good for everyone that I satisfy them.¡± ¡°Do you think they really like to watch me y?¡± Monan chuckled.¡±Find someone simr. They¡¯ll like it, too. How many people actually watch the tournament?¡± ¡°You know everything and even broke an arm. You¡¯re just reminding me of the stupid things I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you as well, the person on stage is me.¡± With that, mo Nan put the bottle down, his voice calm from beginning to end. He was not like him at the beginning. When he knew that his hand was injured, he was flustered, afraid, and angry, but he could not achieve his goals. It wasn¡¯t like he had heard that the team was going to fire him, so he had lowered his voice and wanted to exchange for another chance. He had grown up. She knew that what was lost could not be recovered. It was nothing. Even in esports. He was not as important as his sister. He couldn¡¯t make any mistakes here. ¡°If you¡¯re suspicious, you can investigate.¡± Monan stood up after that.¡±¡±There¡¯s a match in a few days. I need to rest for my hand injury, so I won¡¯t be drinking. ¡± He had to tell boss Feng about this and arrange for bei to leave as soon as possible. It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯tpete. Thosements were nothing to him. If his sister was harmed because of him, he would live in guilt for the rest of his life. What he had experienced. He didn¡¯t want bei to experience it again. His sister was different from him. That little stoic should have always loved esports. Chapter 967 Chapter 967: Little Mo bei and Little Mo Nan Trantor: 549690339 Huleng watched as the man buttoned the hat on his cotton-padded jacket and walked to the front desk with both hands in his pockets. After paying the bill, he walked out of the kebab shop. The waiter heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that the two handsome men would start fighting over a disagreement. Finally, one of them had left. Just as he thought of this ... Another person pushed the door open. ¡°Which direction did he go?¡± it was Hu Leng, his voice deep. The service staff pointed to his left in a daze. What kind of plot is this? The two of them still wanted to continue fighting? It was almost twoo¡¯ clock in the morning in the North. The winter seemed to be unwilling to pass. The heavy snow floated in and dyed the entire ce white. There were not many people under the street lights. Other than the Auntie pushing the cart, there were only a few college students who hade out of the inte cafe. Mo Nan was quite eye-catching among them. He was the only one who did not wear a scarf. When she left, she even dropped her hat behind her. The snowkes fell on his already ck hair. There was also quite a bit of it on her eyshes. He didn¡¯t seem to feel it at all. He stood on the side of the street, turned his head and lit a cigarette. The dim yellow light shone on his face. His handsome, roguish, and unruly appearance all became too blurry at this moment. All that was left was endless silence. It wasn¡¯t that Monan hadn¡¯t missed it. She simply liked one thing. He had reached the peak of his dream. It was the happiest to be young and ignorant. It had been half a year. It had been half a year since he left Tuhai. It was really fast. It was so fast that if he hadn¡¯t seen bei¡¯s face on the field, he wouldn¡¯t have known. He had almost forgotten why he liked esports so much. At that time, the family had no money. They looked down on the Nationalpetition. Her father had always felt that ying games was not a proper job, and it was even more impossible for him to provide them with the conditions. His sister was standing outside the inte caf¨¦ with a steamed bun in her mouth and seriously looking at the screen. Although that fellow was always expressionless, he knew that there was a fire in the little stoic¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother, Supreme Alliance will win.¡± ¡°Yes, he will win.¡± ¡°If Supreme Alliance wins, it means that even if our family is poor, it doesn¡¯t matter if others don¡¯t think highly of us. We can live well in the future. Supreme Alliance isn¡¯t always favored but they have never given up. ¡°Ah, yeah, your idol spade z is here after all.¡± ¡°Like brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Brother was also very good when people talked about him. He even got first ce in the exam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want others to say that mo bei¡¯s brother is too useless. Other than fighting, he¡¯spletely useless. His sister¡¯s grades must be fake too. Stupid human, even if a little stoic like you can fake it, you¡¯re like an old cadre. You even forbid me from eating spicy strips ...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get stomach cancer if you eat spicy sticks. ¡± ¡°F * ck! The little stoic shouldn¡¯t rashly say such things, you know? You¡¯ll offend all the spicy strip lovers. ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What¡± Oh ¡°? You said you knew, but really, as your brother, I have to worry so much. I¡¯m so fortunate to have raised you ...¡± ¡°I won.¡± ¡°I say, little stoic, listen to me properly. I¡¯m your older brother, so you should at least give me some respect ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand in front of me. You¡¯re affecting my view of my idol. ¡± Being ignored, Monan took a deep breath.¡±¡±Little stoic, you¡¯re really looking at faces at such a young age. Let me tell you, you can look at your idol, but in the future, you can¡¯t just look at the face when looking for a partner. All those who are handsome are scumbags. Hey, listen to me. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re as tall as me and I can¡¯t press down on your head. Why are you so close to the wall?!¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968: Our champion Trantor: 549690339 Little Mo bei was indeed stuck there. One could not expect her to show any expression even if she had a stoic face. On the other hand, the young person was very cool. After staring at the screen for a while with her ck and bright eyes, she turned around and said,¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s go and y professionally too. We¡¯ll win the championship together.¡± Mo Nan sniffed in the cold. What the hell did he say? champion? He had wanted tough. But when he saw the little stoic¡¯s eyes ... He stopped and rubbed her head as usual.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. That was the first time he had lied to his sister. Because of his family¡¯s financial situation, he could only y professionally. How could there be such a word like ¡®together¡¯? However, there was no need to let his sister know about this. His sister, that little stoic. She just had to win the championship. He thought that this would be enough. Was he wrong? He should not have let here back in his ce. Monan looked up at the snowkes that kept falling on his face, a cigarette still in his hand. Huleng had been following him the whole time. It was only when he saw this scene that he strolled over and pulled her. Before Monan could react. He was already stuffed into the car. The warm air followed. It was only then that mo Nan¡¯s hand seemed to have regained consciousness. He was about to push the door open when huleng, who was sitting beside him, turned to look at him. Mo Nanughed, still a little roguish. You still want to fight?¡± Huleng ignored him and only let the designated driver start the car. It was a sports car. Other than the low-profile color, even the interior was luxurious. No one would drive fast on the snow-covered road. The road was slippery as well. Mo Nan looked at the man¡¯s side profile, which was clearly cold, and chose to be quiet. But ... ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Monan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Huleng got someone to park the car in the garage and only said two words,¡±¡±My home.¡± Mo Nanughed.¡±Brother, you brought me to your house. What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already past the time to return to the base. ¡± When Huan Leng said this, there was no emotion in his tone.¡±ck me should be resting now.¡± It was only then that mo Nan remembered that every team had ess control. The sound of her heartbeat also became quiet. Fortunately, summoning Leng didn¡¯t harp on the matter. Seeing that mo Nan wasn¡¯t moving, he turned to look at him.¡±If you don¡¯t follow me, do you want to freeze to death in the garage?¡± Monan naturally wouldn¡¯t stay. There was not much human life in the ce where she lived. Like him, she was a typical single person. However, the floor was too clean. There should be an hourly worker or a professional cleaner. Normally, mo Nan would still be in the mood to look around, but today, he had no idea what the cold meant, and he didn¡¯t want to answer any more questions about his hand. After huleng brought mo Nan in, he left him in the living room. Mo Nan wanted to get a taxi, but after opening the app, he realized that no car woulde to this ce. He looked at the battery and was about to send a message to boss Feng. The owner of the house appeared. She called Leng upstairs to find the first aid kit. He directly pulled mo Nan¡¯s injured hand over. Monan furrowed his brows. Then, she heard his voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t we still have to y the game? You don¡¯t have a hand?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s back stiffened. With how smart Summoner was, he should have guessed it already. Why did he say that? She couldn¡¯t be helping him cover up his lie, right? The thought made Monan freeze. The heat from his wrist reduced the pain. ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily outside, you can sleep here tonight,¡±the man said indifferently. Chapter 969 Chapter 969: It¡¯s all worth it because of you Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan¡¯s attention was focused on the hot medicine paste he had ced on his wrist. After hearing his words, they all paused. The two of them didn¡¯t have any other words to exchange. Mo Nan thought that he would press for an answer, so he didn¡¯t ask. She treated him like a stranger. Hunchback Hunchback turned off the bedroom lights before getting on the bed ... Hey down with his back to mo Nan. There was even a distance between the quilts. Monan looked at the darkness. However, she felt a warmth that she had never felt before. The warmth came from his wrist. It was probably because she had experienced it before that she became overcautious every time she spoke. He was afraid that someone would find a loophole, and he was afraid that someone would take a screenshot and record it. Therefore, he did the same thing when he faced huleng. Monan had never hoped that anyone would stand on his side except for his sister. He had tasted that feeling before. Some betrayed, some didn¡¯t believe, and some tried to protect themselves. Not a single person was on his side. 0 kills and 6 deaths. This was his final ending. Monan himself didn¡¯t know if his hand would have been saved if he hadn¡¯t gone to that match. He did not dare to think about it. He was afraid that he would regret it. He was afraid that the moment he thought about it, it was those voices that could drown him. What made people ufortable was never the scolding of the person who hated you. Instead, it meant that the person who liked you started to throw cards at you. His hand was ruined. Only his sister would care. No one could understand. He really wanted to take the championship home. Not only as an e-sports yer. As an older brother, he wanted to fulfill his promise to his younger sister. But in the end, he could no longer y in the game. Tu Hai had no intention of letting him go back. His brother had long wanted to rece him. His girlfriend refused to acknowledge his existence. The people who used to like him were asking about his family every day. Ice and snow. Hell on earth. He wanted to tell his sister. Forget it. Could he not win the championship? However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t say such words. If he did, it would destroy the little poker face¡¯s dream. His dreams were worthless. It didn¡¯t matter how many times it shattered. The little stoic was different. He began to be more and more cautious. Even when they were drinking at the skewers, he was worried that he would leave behind a message. Mo Nan even thought that he had asked Leng to take him home to confirm his hand injury. He kept on his guard. What she received was warmth that she had never received before. It was already very clear. With this person¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know that he was lying? However, since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he didn¡¯t ask anymore. She had already decided to help him keep the secret. It turned out. Other than his sister. There was one more person in this world who was on his side. Monan raised a hand to cover his eyes, his lips curling into a roguish smile. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to do it again in the future, shall we be teammates, cold?¡± There was no sound from the other end. Just as mo Nan thought Hunchback had fallen asleep ... A maic word slowly entered her ears,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Monan chuckled, his pretty peach-shaped eyes reflecting a brilliant light. He was happier than ever. That was enough. His professional career had never been in vain. Esports was indeed an existence worthy of love. Even Huan Leng had seen this smile. He couldn¡¯t say what he was feeling. This was especially so after he had confirmed that the mo bei and Xiang Nan on the field were not him. This person¡¯s hand injury had not even healed. It was as if something had been knocked over in her heart. It was mo Nan. The person he often saw in inte caf¨¦s. The person who did not want to be inferior to him during his youth training. I can¡¯t y anymore. Was this what he meant? Chapter 970 Chapter 970: Which step are you and han Xi at? Trantor: 549690339 The snow outside the window was falling even heavier. The roof of the car was covered with ayer of white. Such a snowy night was beautiful yet cruel. Some people were in deep sleep. Some people, for various reasons, never felt sleepy. Cold was one of them. Mo bei was one of them. As for Yun Shen, he wanted to sleep but couldn ¡®t. ¡°Our Queen is getting more and more outstanding. It¡¯s not a big deal to see the popr esports God as a young master of a nightclub. She can even seduce him.¡± Sister Hong sat there. After ending a call, she raised her head and looked at Yun Shen. Yun Shen had never thrown a tantrum in his career, even though she did have a temper. However, from a professional point of view, other than choosing the script, she would listen to sister Hong, her manager, in all other aspects. The facts proved it. Sister Hong had indeed helped her deal with many public rtions crisis. If it was any other manager. She was already dead. Yun Shen did feel guilty about what happened today. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Yun Shenughed, his beauty tinged withziness.¡±Sister Hong, look at how heavy the snow is outside. It¡¯s not safe for you to go homete. Should we skip such an unimportant topic?¡± Compared to his own matters. Yun Shen was more concerned about whether those reviews would affect bei. If he really caused too much of a ruckus and got banned from thepetition, what should he do? But then she thought that with uncle Feng around, he would definitely find a way. ¡°Oh? An unimportant topic?¡± Sister Hong stood up and took out two bowls of spicy beef noodles from under the coffee table. She naturally ced them in her bag and said to the Auntie beside her,¡±¡±For three months, don¡¯t let any take-oute in.¡± The Auntie smiled and was about to nod. Yun Shen let out a long sigh and held sister Hong¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Without a bowl of noodles, I¡¯m soulless. I¡¯ll get hungry when I¡¯m acting.¡± ¡°It just so happens that you need to lose weight for your next movie. Baby, it¡¯s good to be hungry.¡± Sister Hong patted her hand. Yun Shen hesitated between a bowl of noodles and everything, but he chose the former.¡±¡±There¡¯s a reason why I went to his house,¡± ¡°My queen, there was a reason why you said you were keeping the young master.¡± Sister Hong smiled.¡±I know. You can¡¯t control yourself when you¡¯re handsome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not because of my looks this time,¡±Yun Shen¡¯s eyes were sincere. Sister Hong paused.¡±It¡¯s not because of his looks. It¡¯s more dangerous.¡± As she said that, she sized up her artiste and said,¡±¡±No, hasn¡¯t han Xi always hated you? Why did he invite you to his house?¡± Yun Shen grinned.¡±I¡¯m so good-looking. As the goddess of all otakus, why would any man hate me? sister Hong, you¡¯re overthinking it again.¡± ¡°Should I praise your acting skills for being able to say these words so naturally? My precious. ¡± Sister Hong looked at her.¡±He¡¯s different from you. He¡¯s not obsessed with looks. You should know better than anyone how cold he is to you. Besides, what kind of God would like to be called young master?¡± He looks at you as if you¡¯re a female artiste with a problematic style. How can he not hate you?¡± Yun Shen was silent. There was no way to chat today. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sister Hong ced the bowl of noodles in her palm. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good chat, Queen. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated. ¡°Yun Shen tried to dy. ¡°I have all the time in the world.¡± Sister Hong sat back on the sofa.¡±It¡¯s snowing heavily outside. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Yun Shen knew he had to exin, so he pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely, you know that. ¡± Sister Hong nced sideways, a smile on her face that said,¡±I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°My initial thoughts were very simple.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s expression did not change.¡±I just wanted to use the game to relieve my mental stress. You know how good I am at the game. I¡¯m oftenined about when I y ranked. It¡¯s too boring. Fortunately, a very kind leveling partner appeared and helped me along the way.¡± When sister Hong heard this, her expression started to change. She pinched the cigarette box and squinted.¡±What does this have to do with han Xi? Don¡¯t tell me that this kind boosting agent is him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Shen replied. Sister Hong began to pinch the cigarette box again. The strength she used this time made the Auntie a little shocked. Fortunately, she tried hard to restrain herself.¡±¡±And then, you fell in love with this good-hearted substitute in the game?¡± ¡°How is that possible? do I look like someone who would date online?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting between good friends,¡±Yun Shen said, trying to brush it off. Sister Hong stood up immediately. She really couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She pressed her head with one hand. Calm down. She had to calm down! ¡°You¡¯re meeting your in-game friends? You?¡± Sister Hong pointed at her and took the cup Noodles.¡±In the future, don¡¯t even think about eating this thing.¡± Yun Shenfang lowered his voice and sounded very convincing.¡±¡±Sister Hong, you have to think of it this way. It¡¯s an acquaintance, and nothing happened to him. Isn¡¯t it better to ept it?¡± Sister Hong chuckled.¡±The premise is that this acquaintance of yours isn¡¯t your mistress, and he¡¯s also mo Nan¡¯s teammate. How do you want the outside world to spread the word that you¡¯re two-timing?¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Yun Shenforted her.¡±This has been said before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very proud, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Fortunately, mo Nan told me that the two of you broke up peacefully. Otherwise ...¡± At this point, sister Hong paused and looked up at her.¡±Mo Nan only sent that message because he knew?¡± Yun Shen had never underestimated sister Hong¡¯s intuition in this area.¡±¡±Yes.¡± This time, sister Hong directly crushed the bowl of noodles. In the end, she shook her head and smiled,¡±¡±It¡¯s really rare for you to meet someone who¡¯s on your side. In the end, you even broke up with him. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Shen smiled.¡±So, sister Hong, can you help that person? after all, the person he met was me. I¡¯m a scumbag.¡± Sister Hong looked at her.¡±I was wondering why you confessed everything. So it¡¯s because of him. Since that¡¯s the case, why did you break up?¡± ¡°Compared to lovers, we¡¯re more suited to be friends.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s answer was wless. Sister Hong felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Which stage are you and han Xi at now?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped as if nothing had happened.¡±¡±After we meet, he¡¯ll know it¡¯s me. How far do you think we¡¯ll go, sister Hong?¡± Sister Hong¡¯s eyes were deep.¡±That¡¯s him. I¡¯m asking about your thoughts on him.¡± Hearing that, Yun Shen stretchedzily and smiled, with a hint of devilish beauty.¡±¡±You know that I¡¯ve always been someone who doesn¡¯t wait for the right time. Back then, I did take a fancy to him. But now, that¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s mo Nan¡¯s teammate. How could I be so crazy as toy my hands on dark res ¡®yers again? they¡¯re people who want to win the national championship. It¡¯s best not to have any public opinion.¡± Only then did sister Hong put down the bowl of noodles. Her high heels stepped on the carpet, and after taking two steps, she turned back and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve never been afraid of public opinion. Why did you do it this time?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m aiming at her, I¡¯ll run,¡± ¡°ck me¡¯spetition is more important than anything else,¡± Yun Shen said, his eyes flickering. Chapter 971 Chapter 971: Feng nai puts bei in charge Trantor: 549690339 It was still snowing outside the window. Compared to the brightly lit city center, the Feng family¡¯s Vi in the suburbs was like a Castle in a fairy tale, beautiful beyond belief. ¡°I like you.¡± It made mo bei¡¯s heart feel as if a bottle of colorful dye had been knocked over. He felt the deepest guilt. She reached out and touched the sleeping face that was close to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. It was a voice that couldn¡¯t be any softer. He couldn¡¯t even hear any emotions. The sky outside gradually began to turn white. Mo bei finally closed her eyes. Fatigue would always make one fall into a deep sleep. This was especially true for his body and mind when he fell asleep after FiveO¡¯ clock. Vaguely. Mo bei seemed to hear someone whispering into her ear. His low maic male voice was nonchnt, and his breath was very close to her. ¡°Still not awake?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Her eyshes had just moved when light that couldn¡¯t be blocked by the gauze curtain shone in through the window. Her first reaction was to reach out her hand to block it. However, when he opened his eyes, they were ck and indifferent. She was like a piece of cold Jade in the morning light. It should have been white and bright, but it was stained with other colors. The Hickey on her neck matched with her messy hair. This made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. He looked into her eyes and slowly curled his thin lips.¡±¡±You¡¯re awake? That¡¯s good, we can have a chat Now. This drunk little brother, how long do you n to hold me?¡± Mo bei followed his line of sight and lowered her eyes. Her hand was on his waist. And he did look like he had been entangled by her. She was just about to release her grip. But he held her wrist. The two of them were very close to each other. They were all lying on the bed. His hair could even touch hers. He only nced at her and the corners of his mouth curved up. Then, he raised his other hand and pulled down his cor. He said slowly,¡±You made itst night.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment as she looked at the marks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Feng nai smiled, his breathnding on her face.¡±¡±Our support big brother can¡¯t be so pure that he doesn¡¯t even know what these are.¡± Mo bei raised her brows slightly. When had he left those marks on his corbones? If she hadn¡¯t pretended to be drunkst night and knew that he would do something the next day, she would really have thought that she had drunk too much and had done something to him after seeing him. ¡°You always remember that I bit you back.¡± With a smile, his slender fingers touched her neck. It was an unexpected numbness. It made mo bei¡¯s figure stop. He got even closer, and his voice was hoarse and pleasant to hear.¡±You don¡¯t remember? It seems that I really can¡¯t let you touch anything with alcohol in the future, even wine or fruit juice. After getting drunk, you hug and kiss people as you please. If I don¡¯t let you kiss me, I¡¯ll use force. You even spilled the water I fed you on the bed. ¡± There were indeed traces of moisture on the side of the bed. The ss of water on the bedside table was also empty. It seemed that before she woke up, he had made a lot of preparations to make the traces ofst night seem logical. Mo bei was just about to speak. He stood up, his well-defined fingers slowly returning to his position,¡±¡±Tell me, little support brother. How do you n to take responsibility?¡± ¡°Take responsibility?¡± mo bei¡¯s voice was clear. Her? Take responsibility for him? ¡°This is the first time someone left a kiss mark on my body.¡± Feng nai leaned over and ced his hands on the edge of the bed. He looked at mo bei with his deep eyes and said a little nonchntly,¡±¡±You took my first time, shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility?¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972: Nairang bei as an attendant, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, mo bei could not help but smile. She didn¡¯t know that he was so good at making up stories. And he was so well prepared. What did he say? Indeed, she was a little cute. Feng nai didn¡¯t understand what this smile meant. Moreover, every time he saw this person smile, his heart would itch. Under such circumstances, there was no exception. Her original n had been somewhat disrupted. The corners of her eyes twitched subconsciously, and her high nose bridge was almost touching mo bei ¡®s.¡±¡±What are youughing at?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei suddenly moved closer and said in a light voice,¡±¡±How do you want me to take responsibility for you?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, which had been fixed on that face, stopped for a moment. When his Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly, he clenched his hand by his side and pulled away. He stood there immactely, his gaze moving from top to bottom,nding on her corbone that had been exposed because she had gotten close to him just now. He then casually shifted his gaze away.¡±Be my follower for a day.¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes. Feng nai was just about to say something. Just then, a soft little body ran over and hugged his long leg, biting it without any hesitation. Feng nai lowered his eyes and picked up the little one by the back of his cor.¡±Trouble Lin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullying Little Big brother!¡± Little Lin clearly had filming work today. Otherwise, he would not have been dressed in a small suit the moment he woke up. Now, he was raising his delicate little face and was full of anger. ¡°You¡¯re actually asking little brother to be your follower. Don¡¯t quibble, I heard everything!¡± Feng nai was very undisciplined. Why did uncle Wang let you up here? shouldn¡¯t you be out earning money at this time? Otherwise, when mom and dad get divorced, you won¡¯t even be able to support mom. How powerless would you be? didn¡¯t you say that you would need to support your family in the future? You¡¯re raising it like this?¡± Little Lin was indeed in need of money. After all, he was different from his brother. He was more concerned about the big picture. He would not let his mother be like those divorced aunties in television dramas. Not only did she lose her husband, but she also had no money. His brother had never liked to earn money. Otherwise, he would have listened to his grandfather. He thought about it and decided that he was the only one left who could make money. Hence, little Lin still valued his current job very much. Now that his brother had mentioned it. He nced at the time. It was toote, so he could only turn his little head back and seriously instruct mo bei,¡±¡±Little brother, if my brother goes too far, you have to beat him up. He¡¯s a very bad person and especially good at pretending. You ...¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t let him finish speaking. He picked up the little one with one hand and threw him to the Butler standing outside the door. Then, he closed the door, almost turning on the cold air mode. Little Lin knocked on the door, wanting to say something. As the Butler, uncle Wang opened his mouth at this time,¡±¡±Young master, the car is already here. The advertisers must be very anxious.¡± Little Lin puffed up his cheeks, still unwilling to give up, and said in a childish voice through the door,¡±¡±Little Big brother, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You must remember my words!¡± There was only a door between them. Of course, mo bei could hear this. Feng nai stuffed his hands into his pockets, as if whatever little Lin said had nothing to do with him. He only turned to nce at her and gestured for her to follow him. Where to? Mo bei was puzzled at first. When she saw him enter the bathroom, she stopped in her tracks and raised her brows slightly. Meanwhile, Feng nai reached out with one hand and picked up a bottle of men¡¯s shaving cream with a slight smile ... Chapter 973 Chapter 973: Nais eating Northern tofu Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei stood at the door, still thinking about what he meant by making her his sidekick for a day. Sincest night, she had basically known this person¡¯s routine. However, it was quite interesting to watch him act. Mo bei lowered her eyes, trying to hide the yfulness in them. Azy voice came from the other side. ¡°Are you going to be a door God there?¡± Feng nai leaned against the sink, his handsome face reflecting the light as he said slowly,¡±¡±Come here.¡± At this moment, mo bei had also seen what he was holding in his hand. Had she agreed too rashly about the matter just now? At the thought of this, mo bei walked closer with one hand in her pocket. Before Feng nai could speak again, her slender fingers tapped the mark on his corbone. There was no emotion in her voice, and it was clear and cold.¡±This doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as the one on my neck. Captain, shouldn¡¯t you give me a new exnation?¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s figure paused, and he smiled slightly.¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s different. How can hickeys be the same? It seems that our little support big brother still doesn¡¯t know what he looks like when he¡¯s drunk. ¡± As he said this, he took out his phone and yed a video. It was the scene of mo bei getting drunk at the hot spring thest time. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the fact that he was hugging someone. Mo bei only took a nce. Feng nai put his phone away. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed mo bei¡¯s finger that was on his corbone. Then, in that position, he applied the shaving cream on her chin. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. This was? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai came closer and said,¡¯so surprised? You haven¡¯t even shaved after sleeping for a whole day. Little brother, do you still have the self-awareness of a man?¡± Mo bei looked at him without saying a word. She wondered if he had discovered something. ¡°I don¡¯t like my support to be sloppy,¡± he whispered in her ear. It turned out that it was her mysophobia again. Mo bei lifted her eyes and happened to see his gazending on her. In those eyes, all the lights in the bathroom were retracted, and one could always see the reflection of stars in them. Especially when he smiled, it was even more radiant. Mo bei still remembered some of thements she had read about him. k-God was said to be toozy to even show his face unless he smiled lightly when he was mocking others. The hat of his uniform was always buttoned. Competition came first, sleep came second. Other things were of no importance to him. Although he didn¡¯t make people feel cold, he exuded an aura that kept people away from him. He was like a lone wolf in a light sleep. What would he look like when he really smiled? The fangirls really wanted to know. She couldn¡¯t imagine it when she first saw him. Until today. Mo bei had seen him smile countless times. Every time, he wanted her to raise her hand and touch his face. She wanted to keep him because he was too good-looking. Even though he knew that one could not judge a person by their looks. However, when the problem fell on him ... It was as if everything could be done without principles. Because his mind was already empty. His heart was beating even faster than his thoughts. The smell of shaving cream came. It had a refreshing mint fragrance. Mo bei furrowed her brows slightly. Feng nai had already pinched her face and lifted it up, his smile still lingering.¡±¡±You¡¯re not looking at me because you want me to scratch your chin?¡± The two of them were very close. Especially when he lowered his eyes and spoke, his breath fell on her lips. Mo bei avoided it and raised her hand. ¡°No need,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±Feng nai said nonchntly. Chapter 974 Chapter 974: Naibei little cookie Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s hand paused in mid-air and she did not say anything else because he was too close. Meanwhile, Feng nai raised her face a little higher. Of course, he knew that it was impossible for her to grow a beard. However, the delicate touch from his fingertips made him not want to let go at all. Especially since he could get so close to her so openly, how could he waste this opportunity so easily? It took a long time for the shaving cream to fall off her fingertips. Under the White foam, the electric razor didn¡¯t use much force and couldn¡¯t hurt the skin at all. This was something all boys knew. Feng NAI¡¯s actions were at best blowing bubbles. After all, he knew very well that the person in front of him didn¡¯t understand these things at all. However, no matter when. The face in front of him was so cold that he could not see any waves. It was the same even in this situation. This made him even want to lower his head and kiss her hard so that she could look at him properly. She would not be like this, indifferent to whatever he did. Feng nai raised his finger and pressed it on those pale lips with difficulty. When mo bei noticed this, she took a step back. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were deep as he slowly smiled.¡±Did the scratch hurt?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change.¡±I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯ll wash my face.¡± As she spoke, she bent over and turned on the tap, sshing water on her face. He really needed to calm down. After all, when she faced that face, she would always try to coax him. Feng nai stood at the side and watched as mo bei lowered her head to wash her face. His gazended on her porcin-like ears. The redness there made his eyes smile. It seemed that a certain ¡°little brother¡± was not always indifferent. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be too obvious. He had a whole day anyway. Feng nai smiled faintly and applied shaving cream to his jaw. It was a pity that mo bei was still washing her face and did not see his technique. At this moment, Madam Feng returned. She was wearing a long beige dress with a snow-white fur coat. Her lips were still pink, and she had exquisite makeup on. ¡°Where are they?¡± Madam Feng asked. The Butler, uncle Wang, put his hands in front of him and replied with a smile,¡±¡±The young master went to the set. As for the eldest master and young master mo ...¡± The Butler looked in the direction of the bathroom. When Madam Feng saw the situation inside, she paused for a moment, then smiled. Naer had never been so close to anyone before. However, was this closeness good or bad for the old master? She was indeed a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s really easy to misunderstand boys these days. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to look after the people below. If naer loses this friend, it¡¯s not a good thing for anyone.¡± ¡°I understand, Madam.¡± Uncle Wang was smart. He knew that these words were not directed at the people below, but at him. He was the one who reported the eldest young master¡¯s situation to the old Chairman. The eldest young master himself was very clear. But now that the eldest young master¡¯s expression was so obvious, it also meant that he had already made up his mind. As a helper who had watched the young master grow up, she had to be careful. This was the first time he had seen a young master like this. He brought his friends home, washed up, andughed together. This would never have happened in the past. The madam was right. If there was no young master mo ... It was not a good thing for anyone. That was why he wouldn¡¯t say anything about what he saw today. With this guarantee, Madam Fengughed. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. Let the two of them have fun. Don¡¯t disturb them. ¡± Chapter 975 Chapter 975: Let the northern cult cut vegetables and make them sweet Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, no one dared to disturb him. Even Feng nai wanted mo bei to teach him how to cook. The Butler who was standing next to him did not seem to hear him. Not to mention the head chef of the Feng family, who had great waves in his heart. ¡°Cooking?¡± mo bei raised her eyebrows.¡±Cooking?¡± Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment and yed with an eggnt in his hand, pretending to cut it. ¡°¡±After my parents get divorced and I¡¯m hungry in pit Lin, I¡¯ll at least know one or two of my best dishes.¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly in this position. When she heard the Butler say that only Madam Feng had returned, she was stunned. He lowered his head, and his ck hair covered his eyes. Even his smile was gone. Mo bei reached out and grabbed his wrist, bringing his hand to the tap.¡±¡±The eggnts have to be washed and peeled first.¡± Feng nai watched her movements, and when mo bei couldn¡¯t see him, his eyes curved into crescents as he gave a faint smile. As expected, acting pitiful in front of a certain ¡®little brother¡¯ was the most useful. ¡°Be careful when you hold the knife. Don¡¯t cut your hand.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingertips touched the back of Feng NAI¡¯s hand.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to use so much strength when you¡¯re peeling the skin.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai respondedzily, his hands not changing much. Mo bei nced sideways and took a peeper from the kitchenware rack beside her.¡±¡±Use it to peel off the skin,¡± Feng nai took it. It was much easier to peel off the skin, but there was less physical contact. This made him narrow his eyes, not very happy. Mo bei could tell that he was feeling depressed. After all, she could imagine that a person who had never touched anything would definitely be a little impatient standing in the kitchen like this, which was something he was not good at. She looked at his side profile. She didn¡¯t have many coaxing skills, so she said,¡±¡±Where are we going after dinner?¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai was still thinking about how to have more physical contact. After hearing this, the corners of his lips curled up very obviously.¡±What do you mean by going where?¡± Mo bei shifted her gaze away and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t the captain ask me to be a follower for a day? Only at home?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you can really teach me how to cook,¡±Feng nai said slowly. Mo bei lowered her eyes and nced at the peeled eggnt.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll make braised eggnt. You and little Lin both like to eat it, so it¡¯s easy to cut.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care about what he did. As long as this person kept standing where he could touch her and let him see her, it would be fine. In reality, mo bei had still overestimated everyone¡¯s cooking skills. The ¡°easy cut¡± that she thought and the one that Feng nai thought were worlds apart. The tomato side dish of the braised eggnt was finished very quickly. However, Feng NAI¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed the entire time, and he would wipe his hands after every cut. The Butler watched from the side and silently prepared a pack of tissues. After all, the young master¡¯s mysophobia was obvious to all. In the past, the eldest young master would not even spare a nce at a ce like the kitchen. In his words, it was a lot of bacteria. Why was he still standing there and making things difficult for himself? He really didn¡¯t understand what eldest young master was thinking. Feng nai was also a little regretful. Of all the things he could have learned, he had to learn how to cook. Should he have chosen better between riding a bike or swimming? otherwise, how could there have been physical contact? his brain had not been used for too long, and he had even forgotten how to scheme against a certain little brother. One could imagine what kind of a White Lotus¡¯s mentality was. Although his handsome and devilish face was still nonchnt, his thin lips were pursed slightly. After mo bei took in his micro-expression, she looked at the unevenyers of eggnts under his hand and suddenly raised her hand ... Chapter 976 Chapter 976: Full of offensive Qi, sweet Trantor: 549690339 She circled around Feng NAI¡¯s back and pressed down on his wrist. Feng nai, who was still cutting the vegetables, stopped and his gaze swept over in mo bei¡¯s direction. The Butler¡¯s eyes were shaking. After all, he could never imagine that one day, someone would dare to put an arm around the young master¡¯s waist and teach him how to use a saber. This kind of thing, if it was done by others, it would indeed seem very abrupt. However, when it came to mo bei, it didn¡¯t feel out of ce at all. In addition to her good looks, she also had an indescribable aura. Even when she was cooking, she still looked down, her nose tall and straight, and her side profile clear.¡±Hold it with your knuckles. It¡¯ll look good when you cut it out.¡± Of course, Feng nai could feel her breath as she spoke. His peach-shaped eyes curved, and he asked, pretending not to understand,¡±¡±Like this?¡± Mo bei moved a little closer and pressed her fingertips against his, her eyes light.¡±¡±Move it up.¡± ¡°And now?¡± When Feng nai turned to look at her, his head could touch hers, and it was a light touch. Mo bei¡¯s attention was focused on the de.¡±¡±Dodge, don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai looked at the young man¡¯s cold side profile, and the smile in his eyes was obvious. It was like adding ice to Coke. With a gentle shake, it would be full of bubbles. The Butler didn¡¯t know what to say. In his impression, the eldest young master had always been indifferent to strangers. Why did she seem like a different person in front of young master mo? The morning light would always be bright and gentle, shining on the two young men who were standing in the kitchen and cutting vegetables together. Anyone who saw them would inexplicably smile. To mo bei, braised eggnt was just a Daily Dish. Usually, she would make it very quickly. With Feng nai around today, his time efficiency had plummeted. The head chef also admired young master mo for his patience. If it were anyone else, they would have already judged that the young master was not suitable for a ce like the kitchen just by cutting the vegetables and wiping his hands. Young master mo really had nothing to pick on with the eldest young master. Just follow this posture. It would not be easy for the young master to make friends in the future. After all, it was indeed difficult to find another person like young master mo who doted on young master so much. A meal for two people did not require much cooking. There was a braised eggnt and a stir-fried meat with garlic. Together with the three strips of cold sd mo bei had made, they left a fragrant taste in his mouth when they were eaten together with the rice. After dinner, Feng nai wanted to pull mo bei out. After drinking a ss of warm water under mo bei¡¯s gaze, he chuckled softly.¡±¡±This little brother, you¡¯re more nosy than my mother. Do you want to be someone to me?¡± Mo bei ignored his sneer and said to the Butler,¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to pass me a scarf. ¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Uncle Wang smiled and quickly brought over a cotton-faced scarf. Mo bei took it, but she did not wrap it around herself. Instead, she wrapped it around Feng NAI¡¯s neck twice, who was wearing a ck windbreaker. Uncle Wang watched silently from the side. The eldest young master had never liked such essories, especially since the scarf was dark red. Normally, he would definitely reach out and pull it off. But today, she was unexpectedly obedient. The eldest young master, who only drank ice water, did not reject warm water. It was even rarer to see him, who was tall and had his head slightly lowered to let young master mo wrap his scarf around him. Her temperament had not changed, but there was a noble air in her evilness, as if no one could get close to her. This could be seen from his casual standing posture. However, when he lowered his eyes, he melted into his eyes ... Chapter 977 Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei also saw his eyes. After her long and fair fingers paused for a moment, she shifted her gaze away and strolled in front. Her heart was slightly agitated, and she could not help but clench her left hand in her pocket. It was better not to know some things. After knowing. That voice would always appear in her mind. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°I like you ...¡± Mo bei had never thought that her heart would be so chaotic and restless because of a single sentence. It was onlyter that mo bei realized that it wasn¡¯t because of the words, but because he was the one who had said them. The Feng family had nevercked cars. However, unexpectedly, none of them could be opened today. ¡°It seems that I can only take the subway after I get out of here.¡± When Feng nai said this, he was unbothered as if it didn¡¯t concern him. Uncle Wang stood at the side and smiled awkwardly. He didn¡¯t let anyone know that it was the young master who had ordered him not to drive the car. It didn¡¯t matter to mo bei what she sat on. However, with a certain God¡¯s poprity, it was better to avoid public transportation. At this thought, mo bei raised her hand to call a taxi when they reached the main road. This made Feng nai, who had been scheming the entire morning, his eyes darken, and even his smile turned colder. In the past, it was simply a fool¡¯s dream to ask him to take the subway and bus. It wasn¡¯t that these means of transportation were bad. On the contrary, he liked the speed and convenience of the subway. It was just that he couldn¡¯t ept the smell of many people. But it was different when she was with someone. The more people there were, the closer she would get to him, and even help him block the smell. That was why there was a need for taxis. At this moment, Feng nai had already forgotten that he had just left the main house. When he didn¡¯t have a chauffeur to pick him up, he would take a taxi when he went out. Rest days were rare for e-sports yers. Usually, at this time, Feng nai would definitely be lying in bed to catch up on his sleep. It was impossible for him to appear in the sunken square, where there were so many people, like today. This was the ce where young people loved to hang out. Inte celebrity stores, candy houses, cinemas, branded beauty products, everything you could think of. At dusk, when the train passed by and the bubbles flew all over the sky ... Under the sign ¡°love,¡± there were beautiful youngdies with a filming team. They had hearts on their faces and were shooting Short Video that were very popr on the inte. It was probably because Valentine¡¯s Day wasing. The square was filled with people. There was nock of fashionably dressed people. However, it still didn¡¯t distract the crowd from looking at Feng nai. The girls who were still buying ice cream cones couldn¡¯t help but look over when they saw the figure on the left. That person had one hand in his pocket, standing there tall and straight. He wore a ck mask on his face, like a silhouette, indifferent andzy, but because he was holding a bucket of popcorn in his hand, he seemed to be subtle. ¡°He must have bought it for his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Such a handsome man, why isn¡¯t he mine?¡± Just as the girls were feeling sorry for him. A young man walked out of the kfc. His cold temperament was like the snow in the early winter. ¡®He¡¯ was holding an ice cream cone. The side profile of his face was so clear that it made one feel terrified. Another handsome guy? As expected, the inte was right. The sunken square was full of handsome men. However, the next second. The girls could no longer be infatuated. It was because they saw the cold young man pass the ice cream cone in his hand to the man standing there. His voice was clear and pleasant to the ears.¡±Do you want to eat anything else besides ice cream?¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978: Seeing you in female clothes Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the food. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes were aszy as a wisp of morning mist that had yet to disperse. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. I want to drink some hot tea. ¡± The girls were speechless. This man¡¯s aura was not like this just now! Why did he start acting like a little puppy the moment the young man appeared? Yet, the young man believed his words. She even reached out to touch the man¡¯s face. ¡°The wind is too strong,¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows slightly at the coolness that her fingertips touched.¡±¡±We¡¯ll go inside and buy you some tea. ¡± When the girls heard this, they didn¡¯t know what kind of expression they should have. The man wearing the mask bent his eyes slightly. His eyes, which were still indifferent and indifferent just now, were now smiling. The lingering love in them could suppress all the colors around him.¡±Alright,¡± he said. The girls ¡®eyes were fixed on him. He was too alluring! Mo bei noticed the situation over here and was worried that he would be recognized. Without much thought, she reached out to hold Feng NAI¡¯s wrist and brought him into the mall. Feng nai was happy to see this move. On the other hand, along the way. Many people turned around to look. Mo bei had never cared about these things. However, she had been looking for a ce to sell hot tea when she thought about his physical condition. In the end, he bought it next to the movie theater. Feng nai clearly didn¡¯t have any extra hands to pick up the cup of tea. After he removed his mask, he leaned over slightly, and his ck hair fell down and hit his tall nose. Just like that, he bent over, and his thin lips touched the cup of tea in mo bei¡¯s hands. This scene made her explode! There were even girls who covered their faces after seeing it. Mo bei, on the other hand, watched as the man¡¯s eyshes fluttered down slightly as he drank the water. Her heart skipped a beat, but she did not move her hand away. Instead, she lifted the bottom of the cup. This time, the girls couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Mo bei¡¯s temperament was cold to begin with. One could imagine what kind of visual effect would appear when she stood in the crowd with her long and slender legs and fed Feng nai water. ¡°That iceberg man is spoiling his boyfriend too much!¡± Boyfriend? Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell. He wasn ¡®t. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face turned to the side, but he didn¡¯t change his posture. Instead, from this angle, it looked like he was going to kiss mo bei. Mo bei returned to her senses. After her gaze swept past his wet lips, she raised her hand to help him put on his mask. Her voice was so cold that not a hint of emotion could be heard. ¡°Don¡¯t get recognized. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just lowering my head to drink some water. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care at all. It was even better that he had been recognized. At least he could make an official announcement earlier. However, mo bei was very cautious. She had too much dark material on her, so there was no need to let him get involved.¡±¡±Do you want anything else?¡± Feng nai realized that a certain someone seemed to be very easy to talk to today. Why was that? Suddenly, he remembered the news he had received earlier that she had the intention of training a substitute support. Did she feel guilty before she left and wanted to make it up to him? He really needed to be taught a lesson. At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. His gaze closed in, and his breathing slowed.¡±Indeed, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted,¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei wanted to make use of this opportunity to satisfy him to the best of her ability. She would be leaving soon, and she only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t hate her when the time came. Feng nai turned his face to the side, and his breath hit mo bei¡¯s face through the mask. His low maic voice gently brushed past the Jade ears under his eyes.¡±I want to see how you look in women¡¯s clothes. Can I see you?¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979: Chapter 979-poke Trantor: 549690339 This sentence. It caused mo bei¡¯s figure to shake heavily. She tried to see something from those long and narrow eyes. But he did not. She couldn¡¯t even guess what he was thinking. Even so, she could not agree to this request. ¡°Change to another one.¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±Women¡¯s clothing? that¡¯s a little too girly.¡± When Feng nai heard this, it was hard to tell the light from the dark in his eyes. When would she stop hiding things from him? Was he so unworthy of her dependence? The phone in his pocket rang. Feng nai stood up straight, and his voice faded.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Young master, the Yu family has sent a representative.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you out for dinner. ¡± Feng nai avoided the crowd, his aura suddenly changing.¡±¡±Reject it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Jin hung up. The Yu family¡¯s representative had originally thought that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to have a meal out of consideration for the rtionship between the two families. When he came, he didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider and even lit a cigarette in Feng NAI¡¯s office. They had never thought that the Feng Corporation would end their cooperation. The market price of the entire Yu family was falling. They had still underestimated Feng nai. They thought that he was just a young boy. Now, it seemed that they were simply seeking death by interfering in the Feng family¡¯s Affairs. The Yu family was in chaos, and Yu Zixin wasn¡¯t any better. She didn¡¯t understand why her father, who had always held her in the palm of his hand, would be angry at her. ¡°I told you not to anger Feng nai. Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t.¡± Yu Zixin felt wronged. ¡°Why are you so fierce to the child!¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s mother was dressed very beautifully, and her age was not obvious. Yu¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to say more, as he was already overwrought with thepany¡¯s matters.¡±Ask her yourself what good things she has done.¡± With that, he flung his arms and went to the study. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes were red, and tears kept falling. She exined the whole situation,¡±Mom, did I do anything wrong? why should that country bumpkin, who only knows how to y tricks, stay by brother naer¡¯s side?¡± Like daughter, like Mother. Mother Yu only cared about her child¡¯s grievances, not caring about other people.¡±How could my daughter be wrong? be good and don¡¯t cry. Mo Nan, right? Mom will find someone to deal with him. ¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes darkened, and she clenched her fists, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s someone who¡¯s currently helping me confirm something. There¡¯ll be news very soon. If the facts match, mo Nan will be ck me¡¯s greatest stain. They won¡¯t be able to win the national championship again.¡± Darkness had crept into people¡¯s hearts. Double-crossing was its best trick. Yu Zixin turned on herputer. Her online username was mo Nan¡¯s fan. As smart as she was, she knew very well that to destroy a person ... It did not disintegrate from the outside, but from the inside. So what if he was protecting mo Nanzhou? That would only make her want to destroy him even more! At the sinking square. The aura that Feng nai was exuding had clearly changed. This was not what mo bei wanted to see. To her, parting on bad terms would only make her feel even more guilty. It was not until she saw the Pet Shop at the side that her eyes brightened. Feng nai also didn¡¯t want to mind it so much. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she liked him too much. That was why he wanted to have a ce in her heart. When he found out that he wasn¡¯t in her ns. Even if Feng nai wanted to pretend, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy. He didn¡¯t want to treat someone with his own negative emotions, so he only wore a mask and stood there indifferently. Someone poked his straight back. Chapter 980 Chapter 980: My eyes are full of you, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was already a little impatient. Thinking that someone had identally touched him, he only furrowed his brows slightly. He did not expect to be poked a second time. Feng nai turned around, his eyes devoid of any warmth. Then, his eyes paused. Feng nai saw that a furry Samoyed puppy had appeared in her arms, while she was wearing a ck cotton-padded jacket and had an icy aura about her. Because it had just been born, its snow-white body was still a little hazy. As the young man raised his head, a pair of light gray almond-shaped eyes first nced at Feng nai, then turned away. It then rubbed its head against mo bei¡¯s arm, as if it was acting coquettishly. The surrounding people were already melted by this cute scene. However, Feng nai narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is for you.¡± Mo bei raised the Samoyed high into the air. ¡°Steamed or braised?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t listen carefully to mo bei¡¯s words and identally revealed his inner thoughts. ¡°What?¡± mo bei stopped.¡±What?¡± Feng nai had also realized his mistake, and his eyes were clearly smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you bought it for me to eat. ¡± Everyone was speechless. Who bought samoyas for food? Who are you lying to? ¡°It¡¯s a gift. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s greatest strength was that he could lie very provocatively. His eyes curved.¡±I like it very much.¡± As he spoke, he extended his slender fingers as if he wanted to touch the little Samoyed¡¯s head. The little Samoyed¡¯s instinct for danger made it go from being obedient to being furious! Master, please don¡¯t hand me over to this demon! He wants to eat me, master! The regretful thing was that mo bei was now feeling happy because she had finally made up for the guilt she had felt earlier. Seeing him smile like that, how could she think of anything else? ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± Upon hearing these words, the little Samoyedpletely lost all will to live. He only tried his best to lean into mo bei¡¯s arms in an attempt to stay away from the source of danger. It didn¡¯t know that it was this kind of action that made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. In the end, he reached out and directly pulled it over, his voice devoid of any warmth.¡±Why are you so well-behaved?¡± The little Samoyed couldn¡¯t understand humannguage, but he could still sense his aura, especially when it came to identifying bad people. As dogs, they had a natural instinct. The man who was holding him was too terrifying! ¡°Woof woof! ¡°Aowu ...¡± The little Samoyed in a childish manner, trying to win back its master¡¯s heart with this image. Mo Beitian naturally attracted the likes of those cats and dogs. Therefore, the moment the little Samoyed saw mo bei enter the Pet Shop, he began to retract his ws and desperately tried to show his obedience. This had indeed moved mo bei, because in her eyes, a certain great God also looked like this. That¡¯s right. With a ¡°little puppy¡± like Feng nai around, how could he give the little Samoyed any space to express himself? knowing what it was up to, Feng nai reached out and pressed the little Samoyed¡¯s head into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re shouting like this because you¡¯re hungry? You want to eat red braised pork?¡± The three words ¡®red braised meat¡¯ definitely carried a threat! This demon actually wanted to say braised dog meat, right? The little Samoyed, who was of the same breed as Feng nai, huddled there and didn¡¯t dare to move ... Mo bei freed one hand to stroke its head.¡±¡±We¡¯ll have ham when we get home. Bear with it. ¡± ¡°Owoof!¡± As expected, master was the best! Feng nai loved the house and its Crow. After all, it was a gift from someone. However, after mo bei went to call a taxi and only he and the little Samoyed were left, he bent down and slowly said into the little Samoyed¡¯s ear,¡±¡±If I see you in her arms again, I¡¯ll break your dog paws.¡± Chapter 981 Chapter 981: Kiss with lowered eyes Trantor: 549690339 Animals were the best at telling if a person was truly pure and innocent. It was very obvious that someone like Feng nai was a demon in a handsome human skin in the little Samoyed¡¯s eyes. The most infuriating thing was that the speed at which he changed his attitude was extremely fast! She had just threatened it, and when she saw her mastering, she smiled and stroked its back with her fingers.¡±¡±It seems like it¡¯s very afraid of the cold. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be shaking so badly.¡± If the little Samoyed could speak, he would definitely retort.¡±Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m trembling?!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem cold.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because he came into contact with something. He doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± The little Samoyed stuck his head out. As expected of his master, he was too wise! Hurry up! Quickly expose this demon! However, just as mo bei was observing the little Samoyed ... Feng nai turned his face to the side and pressed a hand against his lower abdomen.¡±¡±Will it be better after we return to the base? Just nice, I¡¯m also hungry, and I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable. ¡± ¡°Your stomach hurts again?¡± Mo bei¡¯s attention was immediately drawn over. Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm,¡± his ck fringe hanging down, but his hand didn¡¯t leave his lower abdomen. The little Samoyed saw its wise master look at the demon¡¯s face.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go get you a cup of hot milk. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°If it hurts badly, tell me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little samo was speechless. It had never thought that it would lose to a man in pretending to be weak. As for the taxi driver, he had been in the car for a long time. The tall man in the back seat had been leaning on the young man¡¯s shoulder. His face was wrapped in a scarf, and he was holding a Samoyed in one hand. His posture had not changed at all, and his face was so handsome that it was shocking. After that, the youngster seemed to have fallen asleep, as her head slowly drooped over. The man¡¯s aura suddenly changed, and he reached out to wrap his arms around the young man¡¯s waist. ¡°Uh ...¡± The driver had just made a sound. The man nced over and pressed his long fingers on his lips. His eyes werepletely different from before. The driver didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw that look, he felt a chill down his spine. This ... Did the young man in his arms know what he looked like? Feng nai didn¡¯t care how others looked at him. His thin lips moved slightly, and he could touch the top of a certain someone¡¯s head, which exuded the fragrance of lemon. He enjoyed the distance between them, and he would not tolerate anyone disturbing him. After kissing her on the top, he moved the dark red scarf to cover their faces. At the same time, he lowered his eyes and kissed mo bei¡¯s lips. It was impossible for the little Samoyed to stay there quietly, but he did not dare to challenge this demon publicly. He could only secretly stretch out his ws and tug at mo bei¡¯s clothes. Mo bei was not in a deep sleep to begin with, so when she was moved like this, she woke up and felt her heart beat violently. Feng nai didn¡¯t know that she was awake, so he didn¡¯t stop kissing her. Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped there, and her mind was nk. All the sounds faded in that instant. All that was left was this one and only sense. She did not open her eyes. It was because if everything was made clear, she should give him an exnation. But now was not the time. She had too many things to do. Every single one of them could make him sink into a Whirlpool. She should have lost interest in the championship long ago. But he was different. Mo bei tightened her grip. She could taste him on the tip of her tongue. It had the sweetness of ice cream and the astringent taste of Mint Tobo. Before they parted, he licked her lips.¡±¡±You¡¯d rather give me this than buy me so many things. ¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s tightly clenched hands suddenly became sluggish. To prevent him from finding out that she was awake, when he let go of her, her head naturally rested on his shoulder because of the force she exerted. After Feng nai caught her, he rubbed his chin against the top of mo bei¡¯s hair, and the corners of his lips curled up. Mo bei¡¯s heart had not been at peace from the beginning to the end. A dark red cotton scarf was wrapped around their necks. Coupled with Feng NAI¡¯s sideways nce, he exuded a faint possessiveness. No matter who saw them. Everyone would think that they were a couple. Furthermore, he was carrying a snow-white little Samoyed in his arms. However, Feng nai even raised his hand, took a photo, and posted it on his moments.¡±¡±A present from a sleeping boy.¡± Although they didn¡¯t manage to capture their faces. But everyone could see that they were sitting side by side. Panda no longer wanted to be provoked. On the surface, he was showing off his dog, but in fact, he was showing off his love! Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell! Thements would definitely explode. Feng nai liked to see these people make a fuss. Little Lin had just picked up his phone after taking a photo when he saw this. His brother used to say that he would post everything on his moments, so he must be feeling empty. Now, Hmph, Hmph, Hmph, every one of them was about little brother. How anxious was his brother to prove that little brother was his? Feng nai had sent her a WeChat message. When he saw the message, he looked up at mo Nan, who was sitting opposite him. Since the other party had already known his secret, mo Nan did not have to hide it anymore. Sensing the cold gaze, he raised his brows slightly and said somewhat roguishly,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Huleng turned off the phone and said indifferently,¡±¡±What time is the train?¡± Mo Nan nced at the page.¡±Less than an hour.¡± ¡°What are you going to tell your family?¡± Huan Leng put down the coffee in her hand and asked. Mo Nan smiled, handsome and free.¡±¡±Of course, I told him the truth. But in the end, it turned out that my dad won. In the future, I¡¯ll listen to him and study another major.¡± Hearing this, huleng¡¯s throat moved with difficulty.¡±Have you ever thought of changing your career to be a coach ormentator?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°What?¡± mo Nan turned his gaze.¡±Who would be willing to let someone with a lot of dirt on him be their coach?¡± ¡°I can help you ...¡± Huleng looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s called cold. ¡± Monan looked up, a fire still burning in his eyes even at this point.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to be in this line of work anymore. y well. I know you¡¯re in the internal selection team in the country. At the worldpetition next year, I¡¯ll sit in front of theputer and cheer for you. You better not lose the starting position. At the very least, you can beat that guy Feng nai.¡± Based on mo Nan¡¯s personality, he never liked to make things too serious. He stood up.¡±Alright, I¡¯m going to line up for the train. When youe to Jiang city, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡± After saying that, he patted huleng¡¯s shoulder and walked into the crowd with his hands in his pockets. Huleng only felt a bitter taste in her mouth, probably because she had drunk coffee. He didn¡¯t know why. He looked at the ck and silent figure. Huleng¡¯s mind was filled with the image of him raising his hand with a cheeky smile.¡±You must be new here too. Don¡¯t buy from this shop. It¡¯s a trap. Come with me. I know a shop that makes you feel really good when you type on the keyboard.¡± All of this had disappeared ... Chapter 983 Chapter 983: Feng nai shows off Trantor: 549690339 In the high-speed rail waiting room. Mo Nan had just shown his id to the security officer when he was yanked back. It was cold. His breathing was still a little unstable, and his eyes were dark as he looked at mo Nan.¡±Stay, at least watch the National League.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s lips curled up.¡±No need. She¡¯ll win.¡± That little stoic was different from everyone else. No matter how many times. He would be proud to have such a sister. At this time, if he appeared in the audience and was discovered, it would only cause her trouble. He was her brother. How could he let his sister always give so much? At the very least, he should be the one handling the Empress Dowager. After mo Nan took away Summoner¡¯s hand, he tugged on the strap of his ck backpack.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± The figure who turned around and waved his hands was just like when he first came, ruffian and free. Huan Leng stood there, listening to the soundsing from all directions, and did not move for a long time ... At this moment, in the taxi, mo bei only found a chance to wake up when they were about to reach the base. Feng nai had no intention of removing the scarf at all. He held his phone in his hand and maintained his posture as he tilted his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± In the past, mo bei had always treated this kind of contact as something that would only happen between boys who had a good rtionship. Sincest night, she had realized that he did not treat her as a good brother. Not to mention, that had just happened. Mo bei stopped herself from using the back of her hand to wipe her lips. She only kept a clear face and nned to untie her scarf. They were wrapped around each other like this, and she always felt that his breath was still on her lips. Seeing this, Feng nai pressed down his hand.¡±What are you doing?¡± Mo bei¡¯s temperament was there, and she was naturally indifferent.¡±¡±It¡¯s too hot,¡± Only then did Feng nai let go. His handsome face was as nonchnt as ever,pletely different from when he was kissing someone. Mo bei nced sideways to avoid this scene, but the effect was not good. When they arrived at the base, Panda even eximed,¡±¡±Brother, why are your ears red? Frozen?¡± After hearing this, Feng nai looked in mo bei¡¯s direction and even raised his hand to touch her.¡±¡±Cold?¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and ignored the fluctuations in her heart. She only opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of mineral water. She had always been a woman of few words, and no one would notice anything different about her. In addition, the little Samoyed¡¯s presence had diverted the attention of all the battle team members, so no one could see the change in her eyes. What was certain was that the group of otakus really had no resistance against this kind of furry little fellow. The moment Feng nai let go, they surrounded him. ¡°Boss, what should we feed it? milk?¡± Feng nai sat on the sofa and looked at them, his lips twitching slightly.¡±¡±Your dog eats milk?¡± There was an unchanging mockery in his pleasant voice, but it was not difficult to tell that he was in a good mood today. Teng Hui replied,¡±I just saw that it¡¯s still small.¡± Han Xi was also observing. Panda interrupted.¡±I still have the beef jerky that my mother sent me. Can I feed it?¡± Teng Hui: ¡°beef jerky is hard to digest. I¡¯ll go get some ham.¡± At this moment, Feng nai picked up the little Samoyed and stood up nonchntly.¡±¡±You want to feed the dog? It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll get someone to give you one as well. ¡± Teng Hui and Panda, who were holding meat products in their hands, said,¡±...... After showing off, he didn¡¯t let them y. Could boss be any more shameless? Chapter 984 Chapter 984: Captain, you can¡¯t be gay Trantor: 549690339 To Feng nai. Even if it was a Samoyed dog, he was the only one who could feed it. Of course, there was no need to exin this to anyone. On the other hand, Panda liked the little Samoyed too much. He leaned over and wanted to trade with Feng nai, but his hands were bound to touch Feng nai. After all, he liked to put his arms around Feng NAI¡¯s shoulders. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she walked out after she had washed her face and stabilized her heartbeat. Before Feng nai could wave his hand to SWAT him away, mo bei had walked over, grabbed Panda¡¯s wrist, and pulled him back. Panda turned around in surprise. What was wrong with his brother? Mo bei also realized that her actions were a little too extreme, but when she thought about how Feng nai might deviate from his sexual orientation now, she had to stop him.¡±¡±Don¡¯t turn Captain gay. ¡± ¡°Gay?¡± How did the term ¡®brother¡¯e about? Gay boss? Did he dare to? He would be thrown into the toilet by boss! Did his brother think that his boss would be as tolerant with every boy as he was with him? If someone tried to y a female character in front of the boss, they would have long been ridiculed, not to mention being one-on-one with him in the Asura arena. They simply had no power to fight back. Only the words ¡°good disciple¡± could make him yield. Even when they were hunting each other down in the game, boss didn¡¯t cancel their marriage. If it was someone else, they would definitely block him. Panda wanted to say,¡¯you¡¯re the one who led boss gay, my good brother!¡¯ However, boss was standing right in front of him. Even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that. Mo bei didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin. She merely held Feng NAI¡¯s wrist with one hand and led him and the dog upstairs. Panda: ... What¡¯s going on? are you really defending against him as if he¡¯s gay?¡± Feng nai, who was brought upstairs, smiled. After all, no one would dislike holding hands by ident. After going upstairs, mo bei let go of his hand. With a clear and handsome face, she began to reflect on whether she had been too impulsive just now. However, Feng nai spoke up,¡¯do you have ham? Feed it some. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei opened the door to her room and gestured for Feng nai to follow her in. Not only did she peel a piece of ham for little Samoyed, but she also remembered Feng NAI¡¯s stomachache, so she made a cup of hot soy milk and handed it to him. Feng NAI¡¯s smile widened. After taking it, he took a sip. It tasted pretty good. Mo bei watched as he sat by her bed, holding a ss in one hand and feeding the little Samoyed ham in the other. His posture was very nonchnt. It wasn¡¯t easy for the little Samoyed to eat ham. The demon said it was feeding it, and it had to jump up to eat it. Even the ham was peeled by its master. This demon really didn¡¯t do anything and still needed its master to take care of it! What did master like about him? She was so indulgent with him! As a dog, it really didn¡¯t understand the human world! The little Samoyed was tired of jumping and barked at Feng nai. Only then did Feng nai throw the remaining ham to it. At this moment, mo bei suddenly spoke up.¡±Captain, what do you think about boys liking boys?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t understand why a certain someone would ask such a question. He nced sideways.¡±I don¡¯t have any opinions.¡± Mo bei paused for a moment. He was indeed different from before. He used to hate gay people the most. Did she really like boys now? Even though the ¡®boy¡¯ he liked was her. But this wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be gay.¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985: Chapter 985: Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai looked at a certain someone¡¯s serious face and choked on his soy milk.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be gay.¡± This time, even mo bei¡¯s eyes were serious. Feng nai put down the ss and looked at her with a deep gaze.¡±¡±Little brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Mo bei was just about to speak. ¡°What?¡± Feng nai suddenly inched closer.¡±Why are you talking about this?¡± It was not someone¡¯s style at all. Mo bei¡¯s right hand paused to prevent him from noticing anything. She said casually,¡±¡±Captain doesn¡¯t seem to be on guard against boys.¡± He ... Wasn¡¯t on guard? ¡°Huh?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±When?¡± ¡°Many times,¡± At Feng NAI¡¯s question, mo bei recalled that both the live broadcast and after thepetition had ended. He would always put his arms around Panda¡¯s neck and pull him forward. There were also pictures of their love line on the inte. At this thought, mo bei added,¡±¡±It¡¯s too dangerous, it¡¯s easy to bend. ¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes raised again, and he was about to say something. Mo bei spoke up again.¡±After brothers spend a long time together, it¡¯s true that they¡¯ll have the wrong impression. Captain, don¡¯t go astray. If you look more, you¡¯ll realize that girls are still the cutest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he said slowly,¡±¡±But I don¡¯t like the cute type. What should I do?¡± Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she listened. So he was really interested in boys? Then how was he going to straighten him? Mo bei subconsciously started to think about this question. When he finally reacted. Only then did she realize that there were some things that she could not stop even if she wanted to. For example, she liked him. Even though he was trying his best to control himself. However, at the thought that he would be more and more gay, mo bei spoke more, which was rare.¡±¡±You can look for other types. Boys aren¡¯t suitable for Captain.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said slowly,¡±¡±This little brother, you¡¯re so concerned about my rtionship problems. Do you have feelings for me?¡± Caught off guard, mo bei¡¯s line of sight stopped. Intentionally or otherwise, she avoided the influence that that face had on her.¡±Captain, you¡¯re thinking too much. I just wanted to tell you thatpared to a hard boy, a girl is better.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and his gazended on her pale-colored lips. It was apletely different feeling to his touch, and there was even a hint of sweetness on the tip of his tongue. It was a pity that she had fallen asleep for too short a time, so short that he could only touch her like that once. When would he be able to press her against the door and kiss her without worrying that she would leave? That was what he truly wanted. Mo bei didn¡¯t know what Feng nai was thinking. Since he agreed with her point of view, he should think about it carefully and not go further and further in the general direction. He was already at ease. It was time for training the next day. Panda started to want to touch the little Samoyed in Feng NAI¡¯s arms through theputer. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. After a round of the game, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Panda by the back of his cor. He pulled him to the side and said in a low voice,¡±¡±What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Panda was dumbfounded.¡±I¡¯m touching the dog. I¡¯m really going to scold you for this, brother. Do you only have boss in your eyes?!¡± I only give pets to the boss!¡± Mo bei did not answer his question. Instead, she said,¡±¡±Stay away from the team in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± Panda thought he had heard wrong. Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change. Her face was clear and pretty. ¡°You¡¯re too girly, you¡¯ll lead him astray. ¡± Panda was speechless. Chapter 986 Chapter 986: ck-bellied North Trantor: 549690339 Who was it? Who¡¯s feminine? Panda did not even have the time to express his protest. Feng nai walked over, seemingly nonchnt.¡±¡±What secret do you two have that you have to talk about so quietly?¡± As he said that, he lowered his gaze slightly, and the coldness in his eyes made Panda shiver. It was only then that he realized that his brother was holding his wrist! ¡°Hand in hand?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. Panda extended his hand! Boss! Listen to me! This is all a misunderstanding!¡± Feng nai ignored him and walked over. Panda turned to look at mo bei.¡±Brother! Hurry up and exin to boss!¡± You¡¯re holding my wrist so that you can warn me! ¡°Exin what?¡± mo bei¡¯s voice was light. Panda¡¯s eyes were wide open. No, brother, you can¡¯t do this to me! Sure enough, he saw his boss turn back to look at him again. The corners of his mouth slowly curved up and he smiled coldly. Panda thought,¡¯what if I feel like I¡¯m dead?¡¯ However, mo bei had a different opinion.¡±This way, the captain should be able to see your feminine side. He should stay away from you.¡± Panda¡¯s mouth fell open.¡±So you did that on purpose?¡± he asked. ¡°Mm.¡± Mo bei¡¯s face was clear. Panda was speechless. What had happened to his brother! Why did it be like this?! At this time, no one noticed the strange situation on Teng Hui¡¯s side. His expression only changed slightly after he read a message. When the training time was over, he put on a jacket and went out. When he saw Wang Jun sitting in the coffee shop, his expression became even more unpredictable. ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Jun smiled. ¡°I still want to stay in ck me,¡± Teng Hui replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty to make a conclusion. ¡± Wang Jun pushed him a cup of coffee, and under the coffee was a bank card.¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard about your family¡¯s situation. Life is unpredictable. If you don¡¯t make a name for yourself in e-sports, no one will know who you are. It should be difficult for you to spare time and energy to take care of your family during the National League. ¡± ¡°How did manager Wang know ...¡± Teng Hui clenched his hands. Wang Jun chuckled.¡±After all, I¡¯m from the older generation. At that time, all gods were there, so I knew what my teammates were like. I was most concerned about the development of my team members, so I put more energy into this. Others probably didn¡¯t notice it because their hearts weren¡¯t on it.¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the coffee cup in front of him. Wang Jun took another sip of his coffee.¡±You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. I just think you have a better future ahead of you, and now is your chance.¡± ¡°I want to wait a little longer. The National League is too important to ck me,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just leave at this time,¡± Teng Hui frowned. Wang Jun seemed to disagree and shook his head.¡±The National League might be important to ck me, but don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not important to you as an individual? ¡°In the past, ck me¡¯s situation was rtively stable. Ever since mo Nan joined your team, I¡¯m sure you can see that your Captain treats him very differently. He even brings him along for things like appearing on shows. Now, the advertisers are gradually leaning towards mo Nan to be their spokesperson. You should know this better than anyone else. After all, if not for him, yourmercial value would have been developed this year. But now, all the attention is taken by one person. During thepetition, who would know who Teng Hui is? Even if ck me wins the Nationalpetition, the ones being discussed will only be Feng nai and Mo Nan. ¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987: Going to Jiang city Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Boss is very strong to begin with. It¡¯s only right for him to be hotly discussed.¡± Teng Hui¡¯s voice was very low. Wang junjian didn¡¯t manage to move him, so he suddenly changed his tone,¡±As far as I know, the Feng family has already taken over dark scorch, which means that it¡¯s up to your Captain to promote whoever the team wants. But has he ever given you a chance? Didn¡¯t he give it all to mo Nan? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s for some other reason, but do you think it¡¯s worth it if you¡¯ll never be able to make it through this?¡± When Teng Hui heard this, he stood up.¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe that boss is like what you said.¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie about this. You can ask your club¡¯s manager.¡± Wang Jun looked at him and said,¡±the rest doesn¡¯t matter. Are you really willing to be a topne that no one knows about forever?¡± Then what about the promise you made to your parents?¡± Teng Hui¡¯s hands clenched tighter and tighter, so tight that the wooden table trembled slightly. Wang Jun stood up and patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can contact me at any time. I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± After saying that, he strolled out. Chen Yu followed,¡±uncle, aren¡¯t you afraid that Teng Hui will turn around and tell young master Feng if you tell him this?¡± I¡¯ve heard that old master Feng suddenly stopped restricting young master Feng¡¯s gaming and even gave him sufficient freedom in this aspect. Now, even the Yu family is starting to suffer because of their involvement in ck me¡¯s internal affairs. Is it really a good idea to provoke this demon?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re still too young.¡± Wang Jun tidied his cor.¡±¡±Teng Hui won¡¯t tell anyone about this. First, his pride won¡¯t allow it. Second, you can go and take a look. Other than me, no other club will try to poach him. He¡¯s the least conspicuous member of ck me. The more he¡¯s like this, the more he wants to climb up thedder. Just like Lu Yifan back then, he was ignored for too long. In contrast, his friends were so popr. This psychological gap is enough for them to make a choice that benefits them.¡±Moreover, mo Nan and Lu Yifan have been friends for so many years. As for Teng Hui, he¡¯s been in ck me for so long, but he can¡¯tpare to a neer. Watching his captain¡¯s decisions on certain matters will speed up his desire to leave the team.¡± ¡°Thanks to uncle¡¯s thinking,¡± Chen Yu¡¯s lips curled up.¡±The topner isn¡¯t stable at this time. ck me can forget about entering the top six.¡± Wang junxuan¡¯s expression darkened.¡±As long as ck me loses, old master Feng will make Feng nai return to the corporation and stop touching esports. Only then will we have room for development. Otherwise, there will always be people who are clearly like bedbugs that can¡¯t be moved, but still want to climb up.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re talking about mo Nan, right? that guy really makes people ufortable. When he looks at people with his eyes, even my back feels cold.¡± Chen Yu lowered his voice.¡±Uncle, is he thinking of taking revenge on us? I¡¯m curious. The doctor clearly said that his hand would be crippled if he continued ying games, so I yed him. Why does he lookpletely fine?¡± Wang Jun didn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯d investigated this matter, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. On the other hand, what did Lu Yifan not tell her about mo Nan that could make miss Yu¡¯s attitude change so quickly? Thinking of this, Wang Jun asked,¡±¡±What has Lu Yifan been up to recently?¡± ¡°He seems to have gone to Jiang city,¡± Chen Yu said. Chapter 988 Chapter 988: Chapter 988: Trantor: 549690339 Wang Jun¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±The revival match ising up. What is he doing there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chen Yu shook his head. ¡°Wait,¡± Wang Jun seemed to have suddenly thought of something.¡±Jiang city, mo Nan¡¯s old home?¡± ¡°It seems so,¡± Chen Yu replied. ¡°Go and ask someone where Lu Yifan is now,¡± Wang Jun said, squinting his eyes. Chen Yu would follow his uncle¡¯s orders without any principles. It was just that after thest match, he had already yed cards with Lu Yifan and could no longer call him brother Lu. It would be difficult to find out the other party¡¯s position. At that moment, Lu Yifan had already arrived in Jiang city. Yu Zixin had already sent him a warning. If he couldn¡¯t find anything to prove his conjecture. Even if he were to participate in the revival round, they would not protect him anymore. On the contrary, as long as he could give a satisfactory answer. The SU family could make him leave Tu Haipletely. He only needed to wait until the Nationalpetition, when he achieved a certain result, and he could officially enter the national team. Going to the worldpetition was what every e-sports yer wanted to do the most. However, information about Monan was too difficult to find. Lu Yifan could only see what information he could get from the pictures. Speaking of mo Nan, he was really strange. The people he talked to about everything, on the other hand, rarely talked about family matters. ¡°Do you think this is the ce? The middle school you¡¯re looking for. ¡± The driver¡¯s words interrupted Lu Yifan¡¯s thoughts. Lu Yifan looked up.¡±I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s no pancake shop.¡± ¡°Pancake shop? Oh! This was the ce. The driver pointed to the opposite side.¡±¡±Do you see that cart? the pancakes there are very famous. Don¡¯t think that there¡¯s no one there right now, but after seven in the evening, the students will be standing at the door, scanning their QR code for food.¡± What he heard matched almost everything that Monan had said. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes lit up. However, that light did not carry any kindness. At night, the training in ck me base came to an end. ¡°HUI JI, you¡¯re back just in time. My brother asked if you¡¯d like some spaghetti. Today¡¯s extra meal isn¡¯t simple.¡± As Panda spoke, he gestured for Teng Hui to look at mo bei, who was standing in the kitchen, and walk over. Mo bei grunted in agreement. First, she put on a ck apron, fried some ham and eggs, and ced them on a porcin te. Then, she pushed it forward to Feng nai. A little Samoyed was running around by her feet, as if it was begging for food. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were half-open as he nonchntly kicked the dog food under his feet. His meaning was obvious: eat what you should eat. It made the little Samoyed want to scratch the wall, but he knew that it was useless, so he simply grabbed mo bei¡¯s pants. This would definitely affect mo bei¡¯s cooking. Just as he bent down and was about to feed the little Samoyed a little more ... Feng nai stretched out his hand and blocked her view.¡±I really want to eat. Let it find something to eat.¡± After seeing this scene, Teng Hui didn¡¯t go forward.¡±¡±I just ate outside. I¡¯ll go back to my room and take a shower first.¡± Eh? Not eating? Panda was still in disbelief. Teng Hui had already left. He nced at the message on his phone. It was a message from his family, saying that he was not needed for family matters and that his father would take care of it. Teng Hui¡¯s fingers paused. He turned the water temperature in the bathroom to the lowest temperature so that he wouldn¡¯t continue his thoughts. However, had their boss truly taken over ck me? Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Chapter 989 Chapter 989: The battle begins Trantor: 549690339 Teng Hui lowered his head and forcefully washed his face. He had better look for the manager and see if he could make him stand out in thispetition. He was probably too distracted. While they were eating the pasta, the boss nced at him and said indifferently,¡±¡±Hui, where did you go just now?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I just walked around.¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t react. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know about his meeting with Tu Hai. After all, he knew that his boss didn¡¯t like that ce. Feng nai looked at him and slowly retracted his gaze.¡±¡±If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Teng Hui was a little dazed. Mo bei could tell as well, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Teng Hui stood up, she lowered her eyes to nce at the little Samoyed by her feet and gestured for it to go over. That Samoyed was stupid, but he was very obedient to mo bei. After understanding what he meant, he ran over and rubbed Teng Hui¡¯s leg. Teng Hui squatted down and touched its head. He felt a little better. Tomorrow would be the final six of the eight. Adjusting one¡¯s condition was something every team member had to do. Therefore, the training didn¡¯t go on until veryte. Feng nai nced at Teng Hui through the screen. With a cigarette between his lips, he strolled to the balcony and opened the ss window. The night wind was very cold, but it could sessfully iste sound. Holding the phone, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were slightly indifferent.¡±¡±I understand. Go to the hospital and find the doctor-in-charge to see how much I¡¯m short of the fees. Deduct it from my personal ount under the club¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Young master¡¯s personal ount?¡± ¡°Thepany still hasn¡¯t given me the money I got from the livestreamst time,¡± Feng nai said absent-mindedly. ¡°You¡¯re the boss now, young master,¡±manager li replied. Feng nai flicked the cigarette butt.¡±I¡¯m just an employee. The old master is the one paying me. Tell my grandfather not to owe me my sry.¡± Manager li was speechless ... How could he dare to say this to the chairman? Feng nai didn¡¯t mock him anymore, and his voice deepened.¡±¡±Find the best Department Director and cure him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Manager li hung up the phone. Of course, he knew what this person was thinking. After so long, Feng nai had always been a qualified team leader. Even when mo Nan had been asked to leave the team, he had protected him, even if that action would cause him to lose countless fans. However, this time, he felt that things would not be good. Especially after he received Teng Hui¡¯s call, this feeling became even stronger. ¡°Outstanding in thepetition? How do you want to stand out?¡± After some thought, manager Li said,¡±Teng Hui, have you forgotten what¡¯s the most important thing in the game? y well and guard the topne. Don¡¯t think too much. ck me has a lot of hope this year.¡± Teng Hui stood at the corner. After receiving a negative answer, his eyes clearly darkened. ¡°Guard the topne? If I only guard the topne, my mother won¡¯t be able to see me. ¡± Teng Hui clenched his fists tightly. As he mumbled, there was aplicated unwillingness in his voice. When mo bei, who had just returned from a walk with the little Samoyed, saw this scene, she thought of the phone call she had just heard and her eyes stopped. Teng Hui had also noticed that someone hade. He restrained his emotions and walked over to mo bei without saying a word. ¡°Aowu, Woof!¡± The little Samoyed and bit mo bei¡¯s pants. Mo bei squatted down and picked it up. Her eyes were so dark that they seemed bottomless ... Chapter 990 Chapter 990: Team leader ck me suppressing his team members? Trantor: 549690339 The next day. At the city center¡¯s Huancheng square. On Friday, the crowd almost flooded the entire venue. From Seveno¡¯ clock in the morning, the staff had started to adjust the audio to ensure that all the images that appeared in front of the public could be synchronized in real time. At 8:30, the audience began to check their tickets for admission. At this moment, the team¡¯smercial car also arrived. The match began at 9:30. In order to prevent everyone from getting sleepy. None of the team members had eaten breakfast. However, each of them had a cup of hot milk. On the other side, Feng Yi was talking to the media in his suit. ¡°Interview? Sure, but after thepetition. ¡± However, the people today did not respond. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are signs of members being suppressed in ck me. Is this true?¡± Suppressing his team members? Mo bei stopped in her tracks after hearing this. Panda, who was stillughing on the other end, also furrowed his brows. What kind of question was this? Feng Yi nced in manager Li¡¯s direction, signaling for them to leave. He would take care of this. Of course, manager li didn¡¯t want these kids to stay here. ording to their characters, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t argue with others. Feng Yi smiled and turned back, blocking the reporter who was about to walk forward.¡±First of all, ck me won¡¯t do something like suppress someone. Secondly, isn¡¯t it faster to just ask me, his manager?¡± The reporters knew that Feng Yi wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, so they couldn¡¯t find any loopholes in his words. ¡°I heard that Teng Hui¡¯s condition has something to do with his family. Is anyone in the team paying attention? Especially King. He was the captain and should be very clear about the situation of his team members. Or was he only concerned about mo Nan? ¡°Looking at how he usually treats mo Nan, he¡¯s better to him than everyone else in the team. I wonder if he¡¯ll treat the others differently because of this.¡± The curve of Feng Yi¡¯s lips remained,¡±does a good rtionship have to be called differential treatment?¡± Who made such a conclusion? Feng NAI¡¯s anti-fan? ¡°You can say whatever you want. After all, he¡¯s a person who¡¯s always been ridiculed to the point that people don¡¯t like him. However, he¡¯s always qualified to be a team leader. Everyone in ck me cares about each other, but they also respect the privacy of others. As for this friend, where did he hear so much from? no matter what, it¡¯s not good to use it to make a fuss. As for things like state of mind, it¡¯s still up to you to adjust yourself. Isn¡¯t that what a professional should be like?¡± With a rhetorical question, those who wanted to dig for information had no way to continue. In the resting room, Panda¡¯s fur stood on end.¡±What do you mean? Why were those people outside asking that? Did something happen on the inte?¡± As thepetition approached, they wouldn¡¯t let the yers touch their phones. This was the rule of all teams. Perhaps many people would be cheering for them. But often, the first thing people see is negative news. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask! How could such a thing happen in ck me?!¡± Panda was clearly getting a little carried away. ¡°Calm down.¡± Han Xi nced sideways. ¡°How can I calm down?¡± Panda looked at mo bei.¡±Brother, tell me.¡± Mo bei nced in Teng Hui¡¯s direction and blocked Panda¡¯s path.¡±¡±President Feng, please settle it.¡± Panda scratched his head.¡±I know it will be resolved, but I just don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with the game, so there¡¯s no need to know. The game is starting in less than ten minutes.¡± The person who spoke was Feng nai. With a mint candy on the tip of his tongue, he picked up the jacket of his uniform on the chair.¡±If you¡¯re ready, then go. We¡¯re in the top six. We¡¯ll talk after we win.¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991: Our own people are the most important Trantor: 549690339 Panda had indeed calmed down a lot because of this sentence. Teng Hui, who was standing at the side, didn¡¯t say anything. The countdown to the match began. The members of the two teams entered. From the top eight to the top six, they would definitely meet a strong team. This could be felt from the heat of the stadium. ck me¡¯s fans weren¡¯t the only ones present. The other half of the red was also from St. Some people had evaluated team St before. They might not be as outstanding individually, but they were strong in the cooperation between their members. They retreated when it was time to retreat and advanced when it was time to advance. They were good at attacking the weaknesses of the enemy team. If they discovered something, they would definitely grab onto this point and not let it go. They had a strong sense of defense and could often turn defeat into victory. It was time for the banning phase. It could be seen that St had a lot of tactics and the Champions they got were in line with their team¡¯s style. However, there was one thing ... ¡°For all three bans by St, they¡¯ve chosen assassins. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re trying to limit King¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°Looking at past matches, it¡¯s true that very few assassins can get a kill against St¡¯s defense. If King is restricted this round, ck me will have to think about how to find a breakthrough.¡± Thementator was right. This was also the problem that manager li was worried about. The new coach walked around and put his hand on Teng Hui¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±This time, the pace won¡¯t be very fast. When the timees, there will definitely be a group fight at the topne. Remember to look at the Blue Zone and don¡¯t let the other side have a chance to get resources. y steadily.¡± Teng Hui replied with an ¡°en¡± as usual. The match began. The coach would not have stayed there. As the game entered, the atmosphere in the stadium became tense. Mo bei was ying Tanfu, and she made her choice based on the opponent¡¯s lineup. After finishing the eight-to-six round, someone in the team would take over her position in the next round. This was the best preparation. If she hadn¡¯t noticed that something had happened ... Perhaps she would select people to go on stage for the third round today so that they could get used to it in advance. However, Teng Hui¡¯s condition was obviously not right. In addition to the questions from the media just now. The team leader was suppressing his team members? Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. No matter from which perspective. That person had never let down his team members. In fact, in the ck me battle team, they never had to face any darkness. If not for this. Back then, he wouldn¡¯t have epted her into the team, a person full of ck material. It didn¡¯t matter if others didn¡¯t understand this. The most important thing was whether they knew their own people. There were many bulletments in the live broadcast room. ¡°Why does big gray look so bad today?¡± ¡°The things on the inte can¡¯t be true, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before not to ept mo Nan. Great, he¡¯s a good fighter, but ck me is probably finished.¡± ¡°Big news, there¡¯s definitely someone in dark res who wants to change teams. I just saw someone post a photo. Speaking of which, it¡¯s not surprising that some people have such thoughts. King¡¯s actions are too obvious. You can¡¯t promote a person like this. Moreover, this is an esports team, not the entertainment industry. He used his family background to give all the resources to mo Nan. What about the others, especially Teng Hui? I heard that he hasn¡¯t beening out much recently. The resources of the two are concentrated on one person. No one can stand this. Plus, something happened to his family, so it¡¯s normal for him to want to change teams. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so awesome to brag when you win. Even someone like mo Nan has a wave of braggers. I, Hui da, deserve to be quiet and develop well at the topne. He¡¯s the one who took the me when we lose ...¡± Chapter 992 Chapter 992: Doubt, be stronger Trantor: 549690339 ck me¡¯s reputation had changed beyond recognition overnight. Previously, no one had said anything because of King¡¯s fans. After all, they were a group of people that no one could afford to offend. But now, even King was being attacked. Then, the people would not have to worry about it. For those who had fallen off the altar. Of course, it was because everyone wanted to step on him. The team members in the game couldn¡¯t see this. However, manager li received a call. This time, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary call. It was from old master Feng himself. One could imagine the pressure manager li was under. When he answered the phone, he was sweating on his forehead. Old master Feng said casually,¡±You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter. It seems that I¡¯ve overestimated my grandson. During the break, tell him that since he chose this path, he should make some achievements. Now that he¡¯s a product of the Feng family, how can he ignore his reputation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± manager li quickly replied. Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything else. However, manager li knew that if they lost thispetition, or if the situation continued, young master would have to retire and never touch e-sports again. Now, there were discussions everywhere, and the Feng family was mentioned, and the word ¡°suppression¡± was added. If this was not handled properly, young master would really be finished. Manager li was anxious, but he knew that he could only wait. The key was to see what Teng Hui thought. At this moment, in the game. Feng nai had indeed not found a breakthrough. St¡¯s awareness was really very strong. Other than being on guard against Feng nai, they were also observing mo bei¡¯s movements. Once they revealed themselves at the bottomne, they immediately made adjustments. This wasn¡¯tmon in past battles. The number of powerhouses increased as the top 8 advanced to the top 6. St¡¯s absolute caution had always been the foundation of their victory. This time was no exception. ck me did not gain the upper hand all this time. At the seventh minute, Feng nai finally took down the first water dragon tyrant in the top jungle. The assassin from St was beaten to a critical state. Teng Hui¡¯s support was very good. After Feng nai took the Dragon, he sent out a retreat signal. ¡°Retreat at this time? The audience felt that it was a pity. After all, the opponent¡¯s assassin could be taken away. Teng Hui also saw this scene. His hand that was holding the mouse tightened. He also wanted to let his family see him in the camera. If he could take this drop of blood. Everyone would be able to see his first kill. And wasn¡¯t the other party already at critical HP? Teng Hui didn¡¯t listen to Feng NAI¡¯s orders, just like when they had started ying ck me. Chasing after low HP was a tradition of ck me. ¡°Don¡¯t go after him. ¡± After Feng nai saw his position, he immediately turned on the microphone. But it was toote. Teng Hui was about to catch up to the assassin from St. At this moment, the other side shed andpletely widened the distance between them. At the same time. A person suddenly jumped out from the bushes to his right. ¡°Let¡¯s watch this wave of St¡¯s ambush!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have tenghui.¡± Just as thementator¡¯s voice fell ... A sound effect came from the screen. It was the sound of Teng Hui falling to the ground. They had gone too deep into the jungle and couldn¡¯t go left or right. In addition, Teng Hui¡¯s sh had been used when he was chasing the yer. Therefore, he had no way to escape. St had taken the first drop of blood. Teng Hui¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. Especially after Panda said,¡±it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get it back very soon. Gray ne, you should stay back a littleter and look at boss¡¯s position. St has seen our information and knows that we like to chase after low health, so they¡¯re deliberately acting it out. But it¡¯s only going to happen once.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said as he dropped his hand. Chapter 993 Chapter 993: North Trantor: 549690339 Panda was shocked by the noise. Why was she angry? Just as he was confused. Mo bei¡¯s voice was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears through the ear-mic,¡±¡±Middlene.¡± Without a line of defense in the topne, it meant that St had enough support. Taking advantage of the fact that Feng nai was still farming in the jungle, it was the best choice to concentrate their firepower on the middlene. It was just that Panda did not expect the other party to be so fast. It wasn¡¯t just fast, the most important thing was that the other party was like an iron wall. Fortunately, he still had a sh in his hand, which could be shifted to the defense tower. Otherwise, he would have died here. However, even if he could return to the city safely, the turret in the middlene had already fallen. ¡°We can see that St is very good at seizing opportunities. ck me is in a passive position. The first tower is gone. No way, are they going to continue to attack the second tower?¡± Just as thementator was speaking. The yers from St chose to retreat in the direction of the topne with tacit understanding, making it impossible for Feng nai to solo the enemy. In the blink of an eye, ck me had lost two of his towers. When Teng Hui arrived, the minion wave suppression was so strong that he couldn¡¯t get out of the tower. Feng nai waved his scimitar and leaped forward to provide support. St looked at each other. Just as he was about to stop, he saw that ck me¡¯s topne tenghui had appeared too frequently. Perhaps they could kill him. The one sitting in the middle of St was their Captain. He pushed up his sses and gave an order to ¡°attack.¡± St¡¯s auxiliary tank shed and directly jumped over, using a big move to attract soaring ash. The Assassin¡¯s speed caught up, and in the blink of an eye, Teng Hui¡¯s health was reduced to critical. If it was someone else, they would have given up on saving him. However, Feng nai wasn¡¯t just anyone. On the screen, he shed forward with his scimitar and blocked the two St yers. The silver moonlight from the rising moon filled his eyes and formed a protective shield. After giving Teng Hui time to escape, he swung his arm and used the minion wave to return to the tower! ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°My Almighty k is indeed the most handsome guy on this game!¡± The sound waves at the scene followed. Although Teng Hui, who only had a trace of blood left, couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, he could guess. Next time, again and again, he would definitely take a drop of blood from the other party, even without the help of the boss. The audience might not be able to sense his anxiety, but the members of St who were fighting against him were very clear about it. ¡°ck me¡¯s top seems to be in a hurry.¡± The one who said this was St¡¯s support.¡±He¡¯s not in the right state. Captain, should we set up another ambush and focus on the topne?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Once they caught their weakness, they would not let go. This was the reason why St was always scary. However, St had not expected ck me to reveal his weakness so quickly. After all, in their strategy, ck me¡¯s top was not weak. It would not be an easy task to defeat ck me. Of course, it also had to do with the opponent¡¯s condition. However, they weren¡¯t Saints. They were all professional yers. They wouldn¡¯t stop attacking just because they felt that you weren¡¯t in the right state. Sometimes, when a bigpetition was in front of them, it was apetition to see who was in a better state. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± St¡¯s support sent out a signal. After the assassin received it, he moved from the grass and hid deeper. He arranged for a person with half his health to go up and sell. Teng Hui just wanted to prove himself by killing. The suppression of the minion wave was gone, and the opponent was alone, so he had no skills left. On the other hand, he could still use his big move, so it should be easy to kill the other party. Just as he was making this decision. Mo bei swept a nce at the map, and her eyes suddenly flickered.¡±¡±Don¡¯t leave the tower on the topne. ¡± If this had been an order from Feng nai, perhaps Teng Hui would have listened. But now, he just wanted to try. He still had sh in his hand. As long as he killed the yer, he could use it to quickly return to the tower. There was nothing wrong with Teng Hui¡¯s n. However, he had never expected that the person he was chasing was not the only one who had an ambush. Just as he saw the other side¡¯s support hiding in the corner and wanted to retreat, another person emerged from the grass behind him. She was really good at hiding. She didn¡¯t move at all, waiting for him toe out of the tower. This time, even if Teng Hui had sh, it would be useless. His opponent had cut off his escape route. A stun skill coupled with the adc¡¯s damage output could kill the yer in one set of skills. Teng Hui¡¯s death also meant that the topne was left empty. The second defense tower was quickly taken down by St. Even the third defense tower was on the verge of copse. Feng nai, who had originally wanted to go to the bottomne to kill, could only sweep over the Qing soldiers. ¡°ck me¡¯s topne seems to be a little off.¡± ¡°What do you guys know? if it were me, I¡¯d copse too. I¡¯m always holding on in the topne alone. Even the support of St is here, but why don¡¯t I see ck me? He didn¡¯t even show his shadow. ¡± ¡°From the beginning, I felt that big Gray¡¯s face was not good today. Is it because he has been suppressed for too long, so he can¡¯t bear it anymore?¡± ¡°King doesn¡¯t really care about his yers ¡®mentality. He¡¯s always focused on thepetition. Although he ys well, he¡¯s too inhumane.¡± Because of Teng Hui¡¯s dejection, there were more and more bulletments on the inte. From the beginning, Wang Jun had found someone to stir up the atmosphere, to the point where he didn¡¯t have to say anything. Naturally, after reading it, they began to feel disgusted. Perhaps only those who truly liked this team would be so tensed up that they wouldn¡¯t have the time to leave a message. On the field, even if the bottomne had a chance. ck me¡¯s topne had always been the breakthrough point for St. Feng nai didn¡¯t have the time to cut to the end. Teng Hui¡¯s equipment hadn¡¯t been upgraded at all. In the middle andte stages of the game, he would lose half of his health after being hit by the St team twice. ¡°Let¡¯s change our route. ¡± Mo bei had said these two words. Teng Hui agreed, but for some reason, probably because he was beaten up, he peeked into the grass when he walked over. The opponent¡¯s assassin still had a big move. With a sh and a stun skill from the tank, he took his life again. To ck me, this loss of life was like adding hail to snow. Teng Hui gripped the mouse and sat there as if he was submerged in something. St¡¯s chance hade. The minion wave pressed in. Feng NAI¡¯s assassin hero was not suitable for guarding the tower at all. In addition, his health was already very unhealthy, and he could not resist their joint assault at all. If they had killed Feng nai here, the match would have ended earlier! ¡°St is going to attack!¡± ¡°Can you beat him? he¡¯s King.¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope! Don¡¯t forget that St has a fire Dragon to clear the way. ¡± ¡°Close in! Big move absorb! Beautiful!¡± ¡°King might be gone this time.¡± Everyone could see the situation on the screen. No matter how fast Feng NAI¡¯s positioning was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the four of them to escape when they forced their way in, in addition to the fact that the other party had a support tank like hard control. However, the moment thementator finished his sentence ... Chapter 994 Chapter 994: Thank you for the monthly votes Trantor: 549690339 A figure shed into the field and used a big move. While taking damage, he also sent the three St yers flying, forcefully splitting them into two. It was mo bei. When she was around. How could he let anyone take his life? Countless silver lights fell as she struck. St¡¯s side trembled. Mo Nan had actually broken through their formation? Under normal circumstances, no one would enter the stage like this. sh? The captain of St had indeed heard a lot about mo bei and Xiang Nan recently. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this person would be even more difficult to deal with than the legends said. How could his awareness and positioning be so good? Also, why was Feng nai able to hold on for so long? His team members ¡®conditions were so unstable. As an assassin, if he didn¡¯t have the time to farm the resources in the jungle, he would be useless. However, in terms of finances, that person was actually not much worse than them. He was like a lone wolf. No matter how bad the environment was, wherever he went, there would be no life. On the screen, everyone saw that Feng nai had paused. He didn¡¯t leave with the scimitar in his hand. He took advantage of the aftershock from mo bei¡¯s ultimate move and turned around to strike the scimitar symbol! With a Swoosh, he managed to hold back the opponent¡¯s adc. With space to attack, he carried his own sharp silver light, and no one was his match. ¡°This is bad!¡± St¡¯s support wanted to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, attack the tower!¡±The captain ordered. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s support had indeed broken their formation and even given Feng nai the chance to kill him. But when the minions came, they could still take down thest defense tower! It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai hadn¡¯t seen through the other party¡¯s ns. After taking the kill, he immediately retreated to clear the troops. However, they had suffered too many losses, and thest city was already on the verge of copse. Then, arge wave of minions poured into the high ground. Han Xi wanted to return to defend but was intercepted by the other party under the tower. What was ufortable was that no one had thought that the tower would disappear so quickly. Feng nai and Mo bei were the only ones left on the high ground. St¡¯s goal was clear. It was the Crystal City behind them. He didn¡¯t even fight with them. It was only a two-on-one situation, which kept the Archer there and allowed him to attack crazily while the fire Dragon was still there. Mo bei had already used her ultimate move. She had originally wanted to use her life to pay for the city. However, there were too many minions, and the damage was all on the tower, so none of it was used on Feng nai and Mo bei. Even though two of them had already been beaten to critical health by Feng nai, it was toote. ¡°Is the St point crystal faster or is King faster at killing people? The result is ... St wins!¡± As the silver fragment fell, thementator was also excited. It was really less than a second, or rather, it was just one more minion. But everyone knew that it was because Feng nai hadn¡¯t had the time to clear the field earlier, so he hadn¡¯t hurt her enough. Just like that, St won! ck me¡¯s topne waspletely destroyed, and he did not even have the time to wait for Feng nai to get up. Moreover, mo bei was a support tank, so she only had a few pieces of equipment. This kind of loss could be said to be an ident, but the audience had seen everything. At the very least, ck me had amunication problem. The second was Teng Hui on the topne. What was going on? This was the question that the outside world was most concerned about. No one could give an answer. Only Panda furrowed his brows and looked at Teng Hui in confusion. Teng Hui didn¡¯t say anything. He only took off his headphones and ced them on the table. His hair fell down, so no one could see his expression ... Chapter 995 Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Trantor: 549690339 They had lost thepetition. There must be a reason. But in the esports world, a loss was a loss. Blindly finding excuses for himself had never been ck me¡¯s style. Feng nai was even more unlikely to be like this. Instead, there were manyments online. They were all saying that King couldn¡¯t handle the entire team. All of a sudden, the people who were holding on to the topic became even more excited. Whether King still had the qualifications to be the best professional yer or not, it instantly became a topic of discussion. Because Teng Hui¡¯splexion and condition were terrible to a certain extent, the suppression naturally became a stone hammer. The coach knew the internal problems best. When the team members arrived at the lounge. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anymunication between the two of you in this round,¡± he said. Feng nai brought a bottle of mineral water over without saying a word. Panda scratched his head.¡±ST¡¯s defense is a little difficult to break through.¡± He said. The coach circled an important point on the book and then met mo bei¡¯s gaze. He knew who this person was. After a slight pause, he said,¡±¡±In the next game, mo Nan will change to a champion with a breakthrough and cooperate with King to find an opportunity to kill them. As long as St¡¯s formation is in chaos, it won¡¯t be so difficult to y.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei responded and raised her hand to unzip herbat uniform jacket. The coach turned his head.¡±The key is to hold the topne. Only then will we have time to jungle. Teng Hui, make some adjustments andmunicate more. Don¡¯t rush, develop first.¡± Teng Hui, who had been called, waspletely listless. He didn¡¯t want to speak at all and didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water. Panda reached out and tugged at him.¡±The coach is talking to you.¡± He said. Teng Hui¡¯s mind was in a mess.¡±The new coach. I don¡¯t know who introduced him. It¡¯s the same as not saying anything. Why should I care about him?¡± Everyone could hear that sound. The sound echoed in the small lounge, causing everyone to freeze. Then, there was a loud bang! It was the sound of Feng nai throwing a bottle of mineral water into the trash can. He strolled over to Teng Hui and suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled you, haven¡¯t I? You don¡¯tmunicate on the field and only know how to vent when you adjust your tactics. Who taught you to y professionally like this?¡± ¡°What do you know when you¡¯re liked by so many people!¡± Suddenly, Teng Hui clenched his hands and shouted the words from the bottom of his heart. Feng nai looked at him, his eyes darkening.¡±¡±I¡¯mpeting to win, not to be liked by anyone. ¡± ¡°Then why did you give all the advertising opportunities to mo Nan?¡± Teng Hui lowered his voice.¡±Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re letting us down?¡± ¡°An advertising opportunity?¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±I¡¯m not going to get it, and I won¡¯t help anyone get it either. They¡¯ll appoint whoever they like to be the spokesperson. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t concern the contestants.¡± Teng Hui clenched his fists.¡±But the Feng family has already taken over ck me. You have the right to speak, don¡¯t you?!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s hair fell from his forehead, and he smiledpletely.¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested in these things. No matter who you heard or what you said, when you¡¯re on the field, you better y well. If you don¡¯t y well, I¡¯ll cripple you. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the captain!¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t understand why his boss couldn¡¯t understand him. He stood up and wanted to leave. Mo bei turned to the side and ced a single hand on his shoulder. Then, with a forceful tug, she tugged at his cor and pressed him against the wall. Her voice was cold as she said,¡±¡±Three times. In this match, he saved you three times on the topne. Just based on this point alone, you have no right to criticize him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to stand out again?¡± Teng Hui sneered. He felt that not being cared for was the only thing he could think of now. Mo bei met his eyes.¡±Yes, because I¡¯m toozy to watch it anymore. It¡¯s something like questioning a teammate over an advertisement.¡± Teng Hui trembled. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±If you think that I¡¯ve taken up your resources, then use your abilities to win back. Don¡¯t lose thepetition in front of me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Teng Hui looked at the expressionless face and realized that there was not a single emotion on it. His hand also drooped down. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were unmoved.¡±You¡¯ve been in ck me for two years, but two years can¡¯t evenpare to one or two words of provocation. In order to highlight yourself, your mentalitypletely copsed, and you¡¯re ming it all on others after thepetition. Who are you talking to about whether you¡¯re worthy or not?¡± ¡°I just want everyone to see me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± Teng Hui took a deep breath. Mo bei let go of his cor.¡±So what are we going to do? we¡¯re not going to take the kills that we should take. We¡¯re not going to clear the jungle that we should clear?¡± Opportunities are something you fight for, not given by others. Didn¡¯t you always say that you like Supreme Alliance? then you should know that every member of Supreme Alliance could remain silent like a shadow when they weren¡¯t needed in a team battle. However, once something happened to someone, another person would immediately step forward to defend the team. Almighty Qin was able to create the heavenly domain and Almighty Z was able to sweep the opponent¡¯s wilderness and escape unscathed because they believed that they had a group of trustworthy teammates behind them. No matter what, this is never a one-man game. ¡± Hearing this, Teng Hui¡¯s eyes trembled, and his entire body seemed to be nailed to the ground. Mo bei stood up straight.¡±You only see people liking him. You¡¯ve never seen anything wrong with ck me. He was the first one to be criticized. The greater the glory, the greater the nder. The only way to make a God fall from his pedestal is to make him lose his teammates. No matter how much pressure you feel, it shouldn¡¯t be a reason for your jealousy to spread. How you fight from now on is your business, but I won¡¯t let him lose this match again.¡± In the past, mo bei would not have said so much. However, she knew very well why her brother had ended up like that. Lu Yifan wanted to stand up for her, but when he couldn ¡®t, he thought that it was her brother who was in his way. The current Teng Hui felt the same way. What was the ugliness of human nature? She was finding all sorts of reasons for her jealousy. In the end, he would use this to pull down what he thought was an obstacle and then trample on it. Teng Hui and Lu Yifan were different. It was because it was different. Hence, mo bei did not want to see him be Lu Yifan. Perhaps Teng Hui didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. However, she had never once thought that it would be great if her brother was in ck me. ¡°Counting down to one minute! Will the two teams please prepare to enter the arena!¡± It was the voice of the stage controller. Outside the door, the noise from the media could be heard. It was as if they knew that there was an internal conflict in ck me and were waiting for them toe out so that they could take some photos of their dark faces, especially of Teng Hui¡¯s dejected face. This way, they could make up a story with even more explosive points. It had already started on the inte. For example,¡±my heart aches for our Big Boss. Almighty K, don¡¯t you know how to understand him?¡± If I were Hui da, I would definitely leave the team. k fans have already started attacking Hui da.¡± ¡°Tenghui is nothing. With brother chennan here, he can fight against two people at once.¡± There were all kinds of rhythmicalments. He just had to pretend to be a fan and scold Teng Hui. Then, he would pretend to be a fan of Teng Hui to criticize Feng nai and praise ¡°mo Nan¡± at the same time. This was how public opinion was generated. Wang Jun had always been good at confusing right and wrong. He knew that everyone loved gossip. They spread it with ulterior motives and incited as much disharmony as possible. Now, even if ck me knew that Teng Hui¡¯s mentality was not good, he could not bring him off the field to let him calm down. This was because doing so would only inexplicably prove that team leader ck me was suppressing his team members. Wang Jun had anticipated this, and that was why he kept getting people to send suchments. However, he had never expected this. The first person to open the door of the lounge and walk out would be Feng nai. Just like before, he stuffed a hand into his pocket and walked in front casually. It was as if any question that came crashing down on him didn¡¯t exist in his ears. There were three Teng huis, because Feng nai was at the front. When it came to Teng Hui, there were only two media outlets left: ¡°Is it really like what they say on the inte? Just what kind of team was dark res? In the past, the side that you showed in your livestreams were all for the sake of gaining fans? In fact, it¡¯s not peaceful internally?¡± When he heard these questions, he was stunned. Teng Hui¡¯s eyes widened as he raised his head. How could there be such a statement? He only wanted to prove himself, why would he ... ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Did something happen during your break? did you lose the game and take the me?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re currently spending a lot of money. Is that why you want to transfer?¡± An unexpected guess was actually in it. Teng Hui looked at the microphone that was flying toward him and almost felt breathless. What boss had faced just now was even more than this. Yet, he could act as if he had not heard anything. For some reason, Teng Hui¡¯s mind was filled with the words he had said in the lounge. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say that.¡± ¡°Because they believe that they have a group of trustworthy teammates behind them. No matter what, this is never a one-man game.¡± ¡°The greater the glory, the greater the nder. The only way to make a God fall from the altar is to make him lose his teammates.¡± In an instant, everything was clear. However, it was already toote. The boss was right. Who taught him to y in the professional league like this? No one pushed the responsibility to him when they lost the game. However, he only lost because he wanted to stand out too much. That was fine, but why did he forget the most basic respect for a manager? Was he jealous? Yeah. He had always been jealous of his boss and Mo Nan. That was why he had even forgotten how well they had treated him. When did the pressure from his family be an excuse for him to question others? At the end of the day, he was still unconvinced of mo Nan. He was not convinced even though his skills were inferior. Teng Hui, how did you be such a coward? At this moment, Teng Hui really wanted to p himself. However, he also understood that because he had listened to other people¡¯s instigations, the entire team had fallen into a Whirlpool. At this time, no matter what he did, it would be a topic. He deserved it. He didn¡¯t cherish his teammates. He deserved to end up like this. Panda, han Xi, mo Nan, and especially boss ... They must be very disappointed in him. At this moment. Suddenly, a figure blocked his way ... Chapter 996 ? Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Trantor: 549690339 It was Feng nai. ¡°Have you asked enough? If you¡¯ve asked enough, step aside, we still have to y the game. ¡± He was still smiling when he said this, but there was no warmth in his smile. Instead, his eyes were so cold that no one dared to get close. At this moment, he really did look like the only heir of the Feng family. His aura was so strong that the reporters holding their microphones couldn¡¯t help but step back when they saw him. Teng Hui raised his eyes and looked at the tall figure in front of him. He must have been crazy to say that boss wasn¡¯t fit to be the captain in the lounge. In the past two years. He had always been the one standing in front of her. Teng Hui opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but it was very difficult. They walked into the arena and sat in front of theputer. He then clenched his hands and said loudly,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, boss!¡± Feng nai was wearing his ck headphones. He raised his right hand and said nonchntly,¡±¡±What are you shouting for? my ears are about to go deaf. Not only are you stupid, but you¡¯re also so Chuunibyou.¡± Hearing the familiar mocking, Teng Hui¡¯s eyes turned red.¡±Boss, you¡¯ll forgive me, right?¡± ¡°It depends on your performance in this game.¡± Feng nai put his headphones back on. Panda grabbed Teng Hui¡¯s neck and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve finally figured it out. F * ck, you don¡¯t know how you looked like you were possessed just now. You almost scared me to death!¡± ¡°I was wrong,¡± Teng Hui said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a loss. You¡¯re under a lot of pressure, so won¡¯t it be fine if you win this round?¡± ¡°Judging from the atmosphere just now, I thought you were going to be crushed to the ground by boss.¡± Panda was also a silly and sweet boy. They could still chat like this even though thepetition was approaching. It seemed that they didn¡¯t know what nervousness was at all. However, seeing that the atmosphere in the team had be better ... The coach heaved a sigh of relief and walked over. He coughed lightly and reminded them of the time.¡±Do you guys have a champion that you want to win?¡± ¡°Look at the opponent¡¯s lineup,¡± Feng nai said. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡±han Xi replied. ¡°Me too,¡± Panda said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements,¡±Teng Hui replied. This was ck me¡¯s usual self. Manager li finally stopped wiping his sweat. One had to know that if the situation continued like it had just now, the two of them would have died. The chairman would definitely make a move. This was probably not what the chairman wanted to see. It was indeed so. If his grandson¡¯s path became no different from that of a businessman ... Then why should he let him continue? This was what old master Feng was thinking. The only thing that changed his mind was the young man¡¯s words. ¡°If you have the luck, I hope you can witness ck me¡¯s victory.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be disappointed before the match even started. Old master Feng retracted his gaze. On the field, the coach was still nning. After all, even if Teng Hui¡¯s mentality had stabilized ... St¡¯s defense wasn¡¯t something that could be easily broken. They had trained to deal with ck me. He definitely knew what Teng Hui was like under normal circumstances. The previous match had ended too quickly. It could be said that St didn¡¯t even show the iron wall they had in the Nationalpetitionst year. And they had not been able to find out the bottom line of St. How difficult was it to break through St when they used all their strength? He had no idea at the moment. Dark res ¡®coach was amentator, so he was familiar with St. However, he did not have a specific strategy to deal with them. Especially since the opponent was clearly going to take this match seriously. This was because when St had decided on their champion. A series of sounds rang out in the hall. ¡°Is it the same lineup asst year?¡± ¡°ck me is really having a hard time this time!¡± However, it was at this moment that mo bei suddenly spoke ... Chapter 997 ? Chapter 997: The handsome North Trantor: 549690339 ¡°HUI JI.¡± It was a very cold voice. At first, Teng Hui didn¡¯t realize who was calling him. After all, only Panda would like to call him that. Then, mo bei raised her hand and tapped on the screen.¡±¡±You choose that topne.¡± Teng Hui looked over. His eyes flickered when he saw the game character who was holding arge saber and had his own Armored Cavalry. That¡¯s a champion that almost everyone who ys topne wants to get. ¡± However, even though this champion was very showy, it also had a high requirement for the yer¡¯s control. If they didn¡¯t y well, they would slow down the pace of the entire team. Although he had been practicing it recently, he was not sure if he was confident in winning the Nationalpetition ... The coach was also looking at the champion that mo bei had pointed out. In the face of St¡¯s defense, it would be best to have a topner with high mobility, high breaking power, and explosive damage. However, in the battle records he had obtained, this hero didn¡¯t seem to be among the game characters that Teng Hui was good at. St must have done their research and knew about Teng Hui¡¯s champion pool, which was why they didn¡¯t ban this champion. However, on the field, the yers still took priority.¡±Teng Hui, do you want this hero? if you do, get mo Nan to help you lock him up first.¡± He wanted to, but ... Teng Hui clenched his fists.¡±Can I do it?¡± ¡°There are more than 200 high-end matches, with a winning rate of 83% and a team participation rate of 72%. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mo bei nced sideways and asked in return. Hearing the familiar numbers, Teng Hui was stunned. How did mo Nan know his stats ... ¡°You can y well.¡± Looking at that handsome face, many emotions surged in Teng Hui¡¯s eyes. In the end, he suppressed them and said,¡±¡±Then help me lock it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mo bei¡¯s finger fell. Seeing this, the St team looked at each other. Even their coach was frowning. Why did ck me, that topner, suddenly seem to have an epiphany? ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± ¡°Be careful of your back. Try not to enter the jungle and fight face to face.¡± ¡°Alright, but Teng Hui shouldn¡¯t be too familiar with this hero. I¡¯ve never seen him use it.¡± ¡°Even so, there¡¯s still defense. Don¡¯t leave the tower at the topne and don¡¯t give the other side a chance.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°Alright, focus. It¡¯s starting!¡± The game screen loaded, revealing the wilderness, the mobs on the side of the road, and ces that couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ck me? he let me, gray God, take a champion that he¡¯s never even yed before.¡± ¡°Argh! My brother Nan has yed this hero before, and it was amazing in the Korean server!¡± ¡°Nanchui¡¯s here again, which means this is mo Nan¡¯s idea? I¡¯m really drunk. If you want to be in the limelight, you can choose for yourself. Why are you putting it on my gray God? you know that my gray God¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, so you¡¯re doing this on purpose? Disgusting!¡± Just as thisment shed across the screen. On the other side, mo bei sent out an attack signal. Should they attack now? Before thementator could be surprised. On the topne, Teng Hui took the lead with a [charge]. St¡¯s support and adc suddenly broke up their formation. The Adc was quick-witted, rolling and covering fire, ready to counterattack. However, mo bei did not give him the chance. He shed in and used his skill. Feng nai advanced at the same time, his sword dancing. St¡¯s support wanted to go over and protect him. However, the ttering of the Armored Cavalry didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. It was another sharp charge. The sound effects filled the entire Stadium. First kill! The first kill! It hadnded on ck me! No one had ever seen a team change so quickly. Compared to the previous match. In this match, ck me was like a pack of unstoppable wolves. St¡¯s defense was good, but their breakthrough was even better. st had just blocked mo bei in front of him. The sound of the Armored Cavalry would immediately ring out from behind him. In addition, there was king who came and went without a trace. It was simply impossible to guard against! If mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s fighting style wasn¡¯t so tough, they could have been his support. Perhaps St would not be so passive. However, every time this person entered the arena, it was as if he was not afraid of death. It was as if they were certain that the reinforcements would arrive. On the screen, everywhere the three of them went was empty. St didn¡¯t want to fight in the jungle. Then they would eat up all the resources. The assassins of St were basically useless. However, St had never been the kind of team to admit defeat easily. Without resources in the jungle, they had to think of ways to kill minions. The assassin from St reacted quickly and did not waste any time. After seeing this situation, he directly swept through the middle path. St¡¯s mage also understood what he meant and wanted to cooperate with him to gain an advantage in the minion wave. The middlene was indeed a very good attacking point. Panda was already being suppressed. The assassin and sorcerer of St wanted to take this opportunity to take down the tower and were focusing on killing. Something was wrong. It was too quiet. St¡¯s captain¡¯s eyes flickered and he shouted in a low voice,¡±¡±Not good, quickly retreat!¡± However, it was toote. He shed horizontally! Ling Kong was stunned! One de, turn around, run, and another de! The sound of metal ttering could be heard. Two consecutive collisions sent the st magician and assassin into ck me¡¯s defense tower. In just an instant, both of them had been reduced to critical HP! In the face of such a mobile hero, there was no chance to fight back if he was caught, especially the st sorcerer. The assassin wanted to turn invisible and run away, but mo bei had already appeared on the right side of the map. She stayed close to her and worked with Feng nai to directly harvest their kills! In a short while, there were two less yers on St¡¯s side. Not only that, even the middle tower was quickly pulled out. Panda shouted,¡±nice!¡± I¡¯m pretty good as a bait, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly mo Nan¡¯s goodmand.¡± Teng Hui was in apletely different state from the previous match. His eyes were glowing as if something was burning inside. Thementator was also surprised.¡±It seems like we don¡¯t know enough about ck me¡¯s top. This move was yed beautifully!¡± Once the aura of a refined attack was formed, it would be very difficult to break. It wasn¡¯t that St hadn¡¯t thought of finding a chance to fight back. They even cleverly came to the bottomne in an attempt to solo the enemy. However, han Xi¡¯s strength was not only in his damage but also in his sensitivity. It was not that easy to catch him! It was precisely because of this. Only then could Teng Hui not have any worries. He stepped on his cavalry, raised his long sword, broke through St¡¯s defense, and continued to take heads. The screen shed with silver light. Countless people were cheering for Teng Hui. Because it was yed too beautifully! However, no one knew that the cold teenager, who had always been a man of few words, had his voice on the entire game. ¡°Teng Hui, he he.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I can fight. ¡± ¡°Captain, go and sell it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in the jungle. Ash, bottomne. ¡± ¡°The opponent¡¯s wizard has no mana and is not dodging, open.¡± ¡°The topne minions have the advantage, we can take another turret, rising ash Dragon.¡± In addition to the internal members of the ck me team, manager li and the coach, who were sitting there, could also hear themand word by word. Calm,posed, and concise. Manager Li¡¯s chubby face was already in a daze. This was because the youngster had predicted the direction of St. Why had he not realized before that mo Nan could also be a teammander? This ... This was too shocking! Even in the current national team¡¯s reserve team, there were only one or two who had the ability to control andmand. Mo Nan ... Was he that strong? Unlike manager Li¡¯s surprise. In the coach¡¯s eyes, there were only loose strands of hair falling from mo bei¡¯s forehead as she spoke. Listening to that voice that wasn¡¯t too high or low, looking at the back of that person in his uniform moving his mouse. It was easy to associate him with another person. He was clearly the top assassin, but because of the team¡¯s needs, he was willing to be the teammander. At that time, he was the same. He kept all of his edge and calmly predicted his position. It was just that at that time, he stillcked someone by his side. So no matter how they yed, they couldn¡¯t enter the worldpetition. That was until the silver-haired youngster, spade z, appeared. He was like a famous sword that had been unsealed from the dust, like a Swimming Dragon. At this moment, their disciple was sitting there. Bey? It was a name that had been silent for so long. Would one day, he also shine again because he met someone? He loved Supreme Alliance so much. How I wish I could see that. It was as if the gods had returned to their positions ... ¡°A wave in the middle.¡± This was mo bei¡¯sst sentence. The arrival of the minions had already overwhelmed St. When Teng Hui¡¯s cavalry stomped down, they didn¡¯t dare to stand on the same line, because they would only be annihted even faster. After all, Feng nai was still around. Once he was given the chance to enter the field and harvest, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. But even if they didn¡¯t die, with the Wyvern around, the high tower would soon be gone. Even if they were standing in front of the crystal, they could not resist such a fierce and rapid attack. Not only the middlene, but even the bottomne had been broken. As the crystal fragments fell. The word ¡®victory¡¯ appeared on ck me¡¯s screen! The crowd was boiling! Someone was shouting Teng Hui¡¯s name, and even the camera hadnded on this side! Thements section of the inte was filled withments. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I, gray God, could y such a mobile hero.¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s probably going to cry now. You¡¯re making things difficult for my gray God, but my gray God still flew away. Are you angry?¡± ¡°It might not be difficult. From the lineup, choosing a mobile topner will be of great help in breaking through St¡¯s defense.¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s support was chosen to match this top and King¡¯s assassin. If it was difficult, he didn¡¯t have to choose such a champion with no sense of presence.¡± ¡°It seems like the suppression from before was just nonsense.¡± ¡°Their cooperation is so tacit. It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a big grudge between them.¡± ¡°There will definitely be friction. After all, they are on the same team.¡± ¡°Fans, calm down. Don¡¯t be incited.¡± When he saw this, Wang Jun¡¯s face turned green. He had thought that he could use the rising ash to affect the entire ck me. This Teng Hui is really disappointing. He doesn¡¯t have any ambition at all. After setting up this trap for such a long time, Wang Jun would definitely take some benefits. He lowered his eyes and sent a bulletment on his phone. ¡°How is it not difficult? When we lost thest match, the southern style yers even mocked us, grey God. ¡± Chapter 998 ? Chapter 998: Chapter 998: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s right. Say it¡¯s not difficult. Let mo Nan manage his fans first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worried that I, gray God, will be limited to heroes in the next match ...¡± In some ways, St¡¯s worries were the same as the bulletments. That was why they banned the champion that Teng Hui had used in the previous match. He had thought that by doing so, he would be able to change the situation. However, they gradually realized that this was not the case. The captain of St felt it the most. Every time he appeared, it seemed to be within the opponent¡¯s prediction. Not only that, every time ck me attacked, the three of them would stick together. Not only were they fast, but they also had great teamwork. They could not even follow their own rhythm. The first time was like this. It happened three times in a row. Especially during a team battle, he could even guess their ambush location. This was definitely not a coincidence! Unless ... Unless the other party had a team controlmander like him! After realizing this, the captain of St began to adjust his strategy to deal with King¡¯s position. However, he realized that it still didn¡¯t work. Wait, wasn¡¯t it King? What was that? The captain of St focused his attention. When he saw the figure in green, his eyes shook violently. Who would have thought that a seemingly non-existent support would actually be themander of the entire team! On the map, with the youngster as the center, ck me¡¯s formation would change wherever he went. The five glowing silver dots were like stars scattered on the screen. When he used his field of vision to connect all the dots, he could vaguely form something. However, before he could see clearly, their topne had already been broken. ck me¡¯s condition was no different from the previous match. It was like a famous sword unsheathed, sharp and unstoppable! As the light from the St screen dimmed ... Dark me had officially advanced to the next round, and he was one step closer to bing the National champion! After the match, both parties shook hands. When he walked up to mo bei, the captain of St smiled in relief.¡±¡±Excellentmand.¡± ¡°Command?¡± The people watching the live broadcast didn¡¯t understand where this sentence came from. When it was time for the interview, the host handed the microphone to Teng Hui.¡±¡±Today, gray God yed Donis and all of us saw it. Can you tell us how you predicted the positions of the St members? After all, your sudden attacks are always urate. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask our all-rounded big brother mo Nan this question.¡± Teng Hui looked at the camera.¡±He¡¯s the one who gave themand. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to bring out the champion that I¡¯ve practiced countless times in private. I¡¯m very d to have such a teammate. Also, I want to take advantage of this interview to say that I won¡¯t leave dark res, because they¡¯re the best team in my heart. Also, boss, I was wrong!¡± Feng nai, who had been called out, only turned his head and swept him a nce.¡±¡±Quickly, go back to sleep after you¡¯re done.¡± He hadn¡¯t changed. He was still the k who only wanted to catch up on sleep. This time, the live broadcast room was extremely quiet. Especially when the scene shifted to the icy youth. He only pulled the zipper of his uniform, not having any intention of showing his face. Some people realized that they had been too impulsive when they had made theirments. After all, from what Teng Hui had said, if it hadn¡¯t been for mo Nan, he might not have been able to get back into shape in these two games. What was even more unbelievable was that he was able to send a champion flying because of mo Nan¡¯smand. Those who had said that they were ¡®deliberately making things difficult¡¯ all shut their mouths. Mo bei did not care about this. After the interview, she was stopped by someone when she approached themercial car. It was the support she wanted to bring along for team two. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. The man¡¯s clean and handsome face was flushed.¡±¡±There¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. After watching today¡¯s game, I want brother chennan to help me exin it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±I¡¯ll go and inform the manager. I¡¯ll ask them to go for dinner first. Wait for me at the office.¡± That person nodded like a chick eating rice. Little did he know that Feng nai, who was walking over, had seen this scene. With one hand in his pocket, he looked at the little boy¡¯s Red face and suddenly smiled, but his eyes were a little cold. As he walked forward, he happened to hear mo bei asking for leave, and his eyes darkened. The joy of winning was instantly gone. This person was still nning to leave, right? Not only did she leave, but she also sneaked a person out of his sight. Feng nai was definitely not in a good mood. When he was in a bad mood, of course he had to vent. His first choice was to target the mastermind behind the scenes. Wang Jun had never expected that he would end up losing the rice instead of trying to steal the chicken. Especially after Teng Hui¡¯s interview, it was difficult for him to control the tempo. Moreover, this time, ck me¡¯s public rtions had been too quick. What made Wang Jun feel like he had nowhere to run was the phone call he received an hourter. ¡°You¡¯re the one who pretended to be mo Nan¡¯s fan and attacked people everywhere, right, manager Wang?¡± It was King! For the first time, Wang Jun felt that he was talking to a demon. ¡°When I get there, I¡¯ll make you pay for all the things you¡¯ve done during this time.¡± The voice was slow and pleasant to the ears. Other than being undisciplined, nothing else could be heard. However, it was because of this that Wang Jun felt a chill in his bones. He took out his phone and called Yu Zixin, hoping that she would use the Yu family to help him. Yu Zixin onlyughed and hung up without saying anything. Why were all these people from small ces like this? did they really think that they could be on equal footing with him? They just saw that the other party was useful and each had their own needs. Now it seemed that Wang Jun was also finished. He wondered how Lu Yifan was doing. This was what she was most concerned about now. Just as Yu Zixin had thought, Wang Jun was almost finished. Because it wasn¡¯t just Feng nai who hade. There was also the privatewyer behind him and the case-solving personnel outside the door. Just by looking at Wang Jun¡¯sputer, the number of alternate ounts he had used and thements he had made could be easily found. He had disguised himself as a Southern fan, then a grey fan, and then a k fan, and even stepped on each other. There was a record on it, and he couldn¡¯t even deny it. This time, no matter how smart Wang Jun was, it would be useless even if he wanted to shirk the charges and say that he was just expressing his opinions on the inte and should not be arrested. The police immediately detained him and refused to bail him out. Their attitude was clear. They wanted to let people know that even on the inte, they had to pay the price for ndering and framing others. His grab didn¡¯t matter. Tu Hai¡¯s reputation was affected by this. Thepany¡¯s former CEO Wu was directly under him. He had already been told that he could deal with ck me, but not the Feng family. Since he didn¡¯t want to listen, then he would have to suffer. When Wang Jun saw that the people above didn¡¯t want to protect him anymore, he turned around and started to beg Feng nai.¡±¡±Young master Feng, this is really a misunderstanding. Even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to defame the Feng family.¡± Chapter 999 ? Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is that so? So, CEO Wang is innocent?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers flipped through the documents on the table and he suddenly smiled.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, there must be a mastermind behind this. My suggestion to CEO Wang is to say what needs to be said. Perhaps you can even get a few years off your sentence.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s expression changed when he heard this.¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand young master Feng¡¯s meaning.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t say it?¡± Feng nai looked over condescendingly, his eyes as cold as the Arctic ice.¡±¡±It seems like CEO Wang will only realize what he did wrong after he goes in.¡± Wang Jun was anxious.¡±Even if the Feng family has power and influence, they can¡¯t bully people like this. They can arrest whoever they want!¡± ¡°Bullying?¡± Feng nai pressed one hand on the desk and lowered his body, his ck hair falling down and full of hostility.¡±¡±I thought that President Wang was a smart person, but now it seems that you¡¯re just ordinary. Do you think that I woulde as I please without any preparation? If that was the case, I could have asked your boss to fire you the first time you touched her. Do you know why I didn¡¯t do that? That¡¯s because that punishment is too light for you. ¡± At this moment, Wang Jun felt a chill on his back. He didn¡¯t understand why the current Feng nai was so different from the him when he was ying games. ck mist seemed to be seeping out of his eyes, which could easily devour people. Especially his voice, which was clearly very calm. However, Wang Jun could hear the horror behind his back. He couldn¡¯t help but take a heavy step back. Feng nai stood up straight.¡±CEO Wang cares so much about his status. For it, he¡¯s done all sorts of heartless things. He¡¯s possessed by an actor and distorted ck and white. Does he think that he won¡¯t be severely punished through the screen? You¡¯ve really underestimated my patience. Now, mywyer has all of your crimes, and the police should have found a lot of evidence from President Wang¡¯sputer. ¡± At this point, Feng nai smiled.¡±CEO Wang seems to like instigating very much. When you¡¯re in the prison, you can try and see if you can incite the desperadoes there.¡± Hearing this, Wang Jun trembled and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Young master Feng, I was wrong, I was really wrong. Can you let me go? I didn¡¯t kill anyone and I didn¡¯t set fire, I shouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. I promise I won¡¯t incite you again. Give me a chance, young master Feng!¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his gaze sweeping over the face that still showed no signs of repentance.¡±¡±You want to start again?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wang Jun thought that there was still a chance. After all, he had only created some public opinion. ¡°Go and ask Mo Nan if he can do it again,¡± Feng nai said slowly. Wang Jun froze. How, how would he know? ¡°You¡¯re just the first one. ¡± Feng nai had his hands in his pockets. When he brushed past her, even his aura was cold.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Soon, I¡¯ll send all those people in to apany you. How good would that be? with your nephew, Chen Yu, it¡¯s just nice to have five dark nights.¡± When Wang Jun heard this, he waspletely afraid. However, the person who came to investigate didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. He took out a pair of handcuffs, locked him up, and took him downstairs. Team tu Hai¡¯s members didn¡¯t know what was going on. The higher-ups were captured and the entire ce was in chaos. ¡°Young master.¡± The privatewyer stood to Feng NAI¡¯s right.¡±There are traces of deletion on theputer. It¡¯ll take time to recover.¡± Feng nai tidied up his sleeves and looked over again, his eyes shining.¡±¡±Hurry up, I want to give it to a young man as a gift after the National League.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The privatewyer agreed, but only the words ¡°little brother¡± were left in his mind. Did the old Chairman fail to prevent the young master from turning gay? However, in the current situation. The old Chairman would probably not force the young master to marry into the Yu family. After all, the young master had even moved Tu Hai, which the Yu family had invested in. This also meant that he had already decided to make a move on the Yu family. Yu Zixin was also very clear about this. She really did not expect brother na to be so heartless. For mo Nan, he actually did not care about anything! If this was the case ... What she couldn¡¯t have, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have it! As Yu Zixin thought of this, she dialed Lu Yifan¡¯s phone number.¡±Wang Jun has already been arrested. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll be next. Think about why yang mengruo is in there. Feng nai wants to send all of you in there to avenge mo Nan.¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s ears were ringing as he listened to the voice on the other end. His blood was even a little congealed. His originally high-spirited and handsome face also had a change at this time. He had put in so much effort, even before he had made a name for himself, he could bow to anyone, and finally reached this point. Just a little bit more, just a little bit more and he would have sessfully entered the National preparation team. There was no problem with the revival round. Tu Hai would definitely win. As long as he could stand out in the next match. He would be able to fulfill this wish! He couldn¡¯t wait until now. If he were to be told all of a sudden, he would be left with nothing. That would be even more unbearable than killing him. No. Then he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death! He had to find some clues. As long as he could prove that the current mo Nan was not him, and that someone else was ying on his behalf. Then he could Live! As Lu Yifan thought of this, he pushed open the car door and strode into the high school in front of him. ¡°What do you do?¡± the security guard stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my alma mater to take a look,¡±Lu Yifan said with a smile. When the guard heard this, he looked at him up and down again. Seeing that there was nothing suspicious about his attire, and that it was a Friday afternoon, the students would be on leave after one more ss, he didn¡¯t have much concern and asked again,¡±¡±What¡¯s the name of your former form teacher?¡± ¡°Zhang Tao.¡± This was what mo Nan had told him when he was drinking. Lu Yifan¡¯s lips curled up again.¡±We all call him bald brother, because he doesn¡¯t have hair.¡± The guard believed her andughed.¡±You guys are really naughty. Come in.¡± Lu Yifan hummed in acknowledgment. He took a few steps and turned back.¡±Oh right, do you know which ss teacher Zhang is teaching now? I wanted to give him a surprise, so I didn¡¯t contact him in advance. ¡± ¡°ss 031, the corner that used to be closest to the field.¡± The security guard pointed at the direction for Lu Yifan.¡±¡±The ss numbers have been rearranged, so you probably don¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been back in a long time.¡± Lu Yifan replied. With that, he walked into the school. However, he didn¡¯t go straight to the teaching building. Instead, he went to the snack section and bought a box of milk. He only walked out of the ssroom when the bell was about to ring. In order to prevent the students from recognizing him, Lu Yifan still wore a mask on his face. On the other hand, Zhang Tao saw a stranger as soon as he came out of the ssroom. He heard the person call him ¡°teacher Zhang¡±. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your student. He asked me toe and see you. ¡± Lu Yifan said as he looked around. Zhang Tao saw the things in his hands and realized that this was not the ce to talk.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk in the office. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When Lu Yifan followed that person. The students were still discussing behind him. ¡°Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s go home and watch the rey.¡± ¡°What rey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my Almighty k¡¯s match!¡± When he heard this, Lu Yifan couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. When he entered the office, he lifted the lunch box. ¡°Sit.¡± Zhang Tao took a sip of water as he greeted them.¡±You said you¡¯re a friend of my student?¡± ¡°Yes, mo Nan. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°To think he still knows that he has a teacher like me.¡± Zhang Taoughed at the mention of mo Nan.¡±¡±How¡¯s he doing recently? I heard from my ssmates that he¡¯s getting more and more popr. I didn¡¯t expect that kid to be so sessful in ying games.¡± Lu Yifan didn¡¯t want to hear about this, but there was one thing. The more familiar you were with it, the more you could ask. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Mo Nan¡¯s very capable and is doing very well. When he heard that I wasing to Jiangcheng, he specifically asked me to visit his alma mater. He even said that his sister used to be in this school and asked me to take a photo of them to see if they look exactly the same.¡± ¡°Ah, Little Mo bei.¡± All teachers were like this. When they thought of their favorite student, they couldn¡¯t stop their Chatterbox. ¡± She¡¯s much more sensible than her brother. After graduation, she woulde to visit us old people from time to time. ¡± Lu Yifan was anxious and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Do you know where she is? ¡± It was also this sentence that made Zhang Tao frown. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Little Mo bei? ¡± Lu Yifan realized his mistake and smiled. ¡± ¡°Yes, my brother gave me the task of visiting his sister after visiting you, teacher. It¡¯s the National League period now, so he can¡¯te back. I happened to be in Jiang city and wanted me to send something over, but you know how sloppy that guy is. He didn¡¯t even tell me where his sister was. I called him again, but his phone was turned off. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s in the middle of apetition, so I have to catch a flight back at 9 pm. If teacher could tell me where his sister is, that would be great.¡± Zhang Tao saw that he was being sincere, and on his phone screen was indeed a photo of him and Mo Nan, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know where Little Mo bei is now, but I do have the mo family¡¯s address. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re living there now. You can go and look for them.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes lit up. However, he was worried that it would arouse suspicion again, so he did not show it too obviously.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go look for himter. If I can find him, I¡¯ll give mo Nan an exnation. If I can¡¯t find him, then forget it. I¡¯ve already seen you on his behalf anyway.¡± After hearing this, Zhang Tao had no more worries. He found the address that he had saved and wrote a note to Lu Yifan. What he did not expect was that Lu Yifan, who had just gotten the address, would smile like that when he left the school. It was as if he had achieved something, even his eyes were shining. ¡°Sir, double colored District.¡± After getting into the car, Lu Yifan clenched the note in his hand tightly. Mo Nan, you should not havee back. And you shouldn¡¯t have let anyonee back in your ce ... Chapter 1000 ? Chapter 1000: I¡¯m bringing it home Trantor: 549690339 Wang Jun¡¯s office was only left with cleaning up. Feng nai didn¡¯t need to personally watch over this. Ever since they had left Tu Hai, manager Jin, who was standing next to Feng nai, had been receiving calls. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know who it was. It was none other than the Yu family who wanted to clear his name. Manager Jin didn¡¯t take any of them. This attitude was also derived from their young master¡¯szy and cold eyes. Manager Jin had known from a long time ago that his young master¡¯s methods of handling things were not gentle. However, they had yet to enter the business circle, so others couldn¡¯t spy on them. With this move, those who wanted to help the Yu family would have to reconsider. Not to mention those who wanted to take advantage of the poprity to nder the Feng family. Now, they were all contacting the Feng family to apologize to the old master, afraid that they would be arrested. Who was old master Feng? he could easily move a thousand catties with just a few taels. The Butler was listening at the side. He poured a cup of tea and said,¡±¡±Young master, you handled this matter very well.¡± Old master Feng sat down, his eyes full of satisfaction.¡±This kid¡¯s brain is good. Go give him a call and ask him toe back for a meal.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Butler replied. ¡°Wait,¡± ¡°Tell him to bring his little friend along,¡± old master Feng said. ¡°Little friend?¡± ¡°The one who knows how to make zhajiang noodles.¡± Old master Feng turned his face away, obviously not wanting to talk about it. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡±the Butler replied with a smile. Feng nai had just arrived at the base when he received the call. Without thinking, he replied,¡±¡±I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°The chairman asked you to bring young master mo along,¡± the Butler said. Feng nai raised his eyebrows and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Hongmen banquet?¡± ¡°Young master, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± The Butler was very gentle. Feng nai also felt that the old master wouldn¡¯t break the promise between them, so his thin lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±So Grandpa is hungry and wants to get food again?¡± Young master, I really don¡¯t know how to respond to you. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick someone up. I¡¯ll go over as soon as I get her. ¡± After Feng nai said this, he hung up the phone and looked up at the base. Not a single light was on. The sky had turned dark. Wasn¡¯t a certain little older brother taking too long to guide someone? At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He put away his phone and said,¡±¡±To the club.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the driver replied. The time from the base to the club was not long. The festive atmosphere could be seen along the way. The lights gradually turned on. Because of the peak hour, it was even more crowded. At the top floor of the building. Mo bei, who was sitting in front of theputer and pointing at the screen, didn¡¯t notice the passage of time. His face was so clear and cold that it was hard to look away. Right now, what she wanted to do the most was to teach all her understanding of support to the boy sitting next to her. This would allow ck me to continue his ughter after she left. Mo bei had obtained team two¡¯s information from Feng Yi. He was also very clear that there were originally two support candidates. If she didn¡¯te, it would be him. Thus, mo bei had never randomly picked anyone to train. It was very likely that this boy would be the best support yer for ck me. ¡°We have to leave a clear view of the river.¡± As mo bei spoke, she cast a sideways nce.¡±Use the jungler¡¯s mindset to think about the framework of the entire map. Take today¡¯s match as an example. The opponent¡¯s Assassin¡¯s jungle has been upied by us. He¡¯ll definitely change his path force and try his best to kill the minions along the way. Otherwise, he¡¯ll only be more and more useless. He can¡¯t go to the middlene because he has cat¡¯s control. From the map, the topne is the mostfortable to kill minions, so he¡¯s most likely to appear here ...¡± The boy listened to the cold voice in his ear. Because of his myopia, he wanted to see where the finger had touched. His body could not help but lean towards her, and his shoulder identally touched her. This made him pause, and his face turned red. Brother chennan is really too manly. He also wanted to be like him. Brother Nan, can I add you on WeChat?¡± The boy opened his mouth. Because he was easily shy, his voice was a little soft. ¡°I want to get you to y with me when we get back. That should help me get used to it faster.¡± Originally, when she saw that scene, she was stunned. When Feng nai walked in, his eyes were already as dark as the night outside, with a faint mist. He didn¡¯t let his assistant speak. He just put his hands in his pockets and half-leaned against the door. He wanted to see when ¡°a certain little brother¡± would realize that he was a girl. There was a difference between men and women. Even if she was a mentor, she had to keep an appropriate distance. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would really take a mile after getting an inch and ask for WeChat. Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of rejecting him. Feng NAI¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowedpletely at this moment. He took a big step forward and his right hand directly pressed down on mo bei¡¯s wrist that was about to be raised. He said slowly,¡±¡±What are you guys talking about? do you need to add each other on WeChat?¡± ¡°Captain!¡± The boy immediately stood up. After all, anyone would be shocked by that natural aura. However, Feng nai smiled. He looked harmless.¡±Why are you so afraid?¡± Captain, the way you look at me is so cold that you can kill me. How can I not be afraid? ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why do you want to add each other as friends?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was undisciplined, but his posture didn¡¯t change. The boy immediately exined,¡±I want to y more games with brother chennan. I want him to help me practice my skills. After all, brother chennan is so powerful. I can definitely learn a lot from him.¡± ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curved into a smile.¡±Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you add me instead of your brother Nan¡¯s WeChat? I¡¯m in the discussion group. You can just fill in your name for the verification information.¡± The boy let out an ¡°ah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother Nan?¡± Feng nai asked slowly,¡±am I a noobpared to you?¡± The boy immediately shook his head. What was the captain saying? he was a noob? Then there would be no powerful people in this world. But what could he do? He really wanted brother chennan¡¯s WeChat. ¡°Then what are you hesitating for? Didn¡¯t you want to add? To practice his skills?¡± With Feng NAI¡¯sst question, the boy who had asked could only bite the bullet and add their Captain. She had also lost her only chance to get closer to brother chennan. He couldn¡¯t help but drooped his head in frustration. The more he looked at his reaction, the more Feng nai understood that he had a good impression of a certain someone. Yet, a certain someone was so close to this guy. It was the same even if it was guidance. Mo bei could feel the chill emanating from his body. Even though the face in front of her was still so handsome that it made her heart palpitate. However, he had never rxed his grip on her wrist. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything you want to practice, you can pull me into the arena.¡± As Feng nai said this, he turned his eyes to the side, and the curve of his chin was a little cold.¡±As for your brother Nan, I¡¯m going to bring him home.¡± Chapter 1001 ? Chapter 1001: A marriage proposal? Trantor: 549690339 The boy was speechless. In the past, he did not believe that the captain treated brother chennan special. Now, the boy looked at their backs and didn¡¯t dare to add their Captain in the discussion group. After all, the cold air that was surging out of the captain¡¯s body was too obvious. However, for some reason, she felt a little disappointed. The boy took a look at the screen, took the mouse, and began the rey training ording to his memory. Outside the room. The moment they entered the elevator. Feng nai flipped his hand and pressed mo bei down. He lowered his body and his handsome face closed in.¡±Little brother, do you know what you did just now?¡± Mo bei was indeed unable to get so close to this face. She would not be able to control herself and her mind would be empty. He was really affecting her a little. Seeing her frown slightly, the coldness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes intensified.¡±¡±Flirting.¡± The sudden usation made mo bei¡¯s gaze stop for a moment.¡±¡±Flirting?¡± ¡°The little boy just now, when he looked at you, his face was red.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips suddenly curled up, and he said slowly,¡±¡±Our Little Big brother really likes both men and women, he can even attract little brothers.¡± The more mo bei listened, the more she felt that he was speaking from a crooked angle. She could not help but furrow her brows even more.¡±We were just training. They¡¯re all boys. Captain, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t know what gay men think.¡± Feng nai pressed down on her wrist, wanting to say something. ¡°Captain,¡± mo bei interrupted him.¡±It¡¯s best if you know less.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why did the topic return to him? He was clearly teaching a certain someone to keep a distance from anyone other than him. Mo bei didn¡¯t intend to think about Feng nai. She only held his hand back, then interlocked their fingers and stood up straight.¡±Anyway, don¡¯t be too interested. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Feng nai, who was being led out of the elevator, was indeed a little dazed. He only looked at the cold figure walking in front of him. This person was really ... ¡°Young master.¡± The assistant walked over and saw this scene. He knew that he had interrupted something, but it was toote to keep quiet. rmed, mo bei released her grip. Feng nai raised his eyes and nced in the assistant¡¯s direction, his gaze cold. The assistant¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Feng nai finally spoke. ¡°The main family is asking if young master mo has any food that he doesn¡¯t eat,¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Main family?¡± Mo bei seemed to have realized something. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was undisciplined.¡±The old master wants to treat you to a meal. He asked me to take you there.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Feng nai let out an ¡°mm.¡±¡±Don¡¯t feel burdened. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because after eating the zhajiang noodles you madest time, he¡¯s craving it and wants to see you again.¡± Mo bei thought to herself,¡¯the great God really dares to mock anyone.¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei agreed. But as a guest ... It was impossible for mo bei to visit him empty-handed. Even if Feng nai said,¡±you don¡¯t need to bring anything.¡± In the end, mo bei still got her assistant to stop the car by the side of the road and pick out a lot of fruits. Initially, Feng nai had not thought that this was anything special. Until the car stopped at the main house. A certain someone was carrying things with both hands, looking very Grand. It was just like the marriage proposal in ancient times. This thought made Feng nai, who had his hands in his pockets and was standing there, smile uncontrobly when he entered. That smile, white teeth, and bright eyes were so bright that even the Butler who came to wee them was a little ufortable. Why was their young master¡¯s aura like this? Chapter 1002 ? Chapter 1002: One thousand and two Trantor: 549690339 Old master Feng walked over with his Dragon-headed walking stick. Dressed in a Chinese tunic suit, he still looked like a schr. His gaze fell on mo bei.¡±Little friend, we meet again.¡±¡± ¡°This is for you,¡± Mo bei¡¯s attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, and there was respect for an elder in her coldness.¡±¡±They¡¯re all mild-natured fruits, so they won¡¯t hurt the stomach,¡± Old master Feng had always liked to be polite. Although he was indeed a businessman. But his age was there. Back in their time, they had to bring something with them when they went to someone¡¯s house. Huaxia¡¯s etiquette wasn¡¯t just for show. There was a sense of humanity in it. Young people nowadays didn¡¯t care about these things anymore. If his grandson hadn¡¯t taken the wrong path, this little ice-cold kid in front of him would really have no choice. Most importantly, even if they knew his identity ... Her eyes were still the same as when they first met, without any hint of ttery. Old master Feng had been in business for many years and had seen countless people of all kinds. There were too few people like the young man who had experienced everything but had not changed. Perhaps, this was the reason why his grandson treated him differently. Old master Feng wouldn¡¯t let his thoughts leak out. He took the fruit basket with a smile.¡±Naer should learn this.¡± Feng nai only smiled nonchntly and didn¡¯t reply. After all, he didn¡¯t believe that the old man just wanted to treat them to a meal. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s intentions were indeed not pure, but the more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became. He was still thinking about what to sayter so that the cold boy wouldn¡¯t be disgusted with him. This was the first time that old master Feng had been so indecisive about being a bad person. However, his grandson had changed so much because of him that old master Feng had to take him into consideration. ¡°I¡¯ve watched today¡¯s match. ¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± old master Feng said. Mo bei¡¯s courtesy was still there. Old master Feng sat down and changed his tone.¡±¡±However, there are too many negative rumors.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai snorted.¡±Grandfather, you can be direct.¡± ¡°You two are too close.¡± Old master Feng seemed to be merely stating a fact.¡±¡±You¡¯ve taken over the Feng family now. And you even want him to be involved in a ridiculous scandal with you? You want people to think that his strength was obtained through your protection?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he heard this. Old master Feng instructed the Butler unhurriedly,¡±¡±Serve the soup first, let young master mo try it.¡± It was as if this conversation was just an elder teaching a junior. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly smiled.¡±¡±Grandpa, since you¡¯ve watched thepetition, you should understand that this little brother has been the one who has been carrying me. In the esports industry, only strength can not be faked.¡± When old master Feng picked up the spoon, his aura was obviously different from before. This grandson of his, who made people worry about him, was now going to fight him head-on? At first, old master Feng didn¡¯t want to be too explicit. After all, he didn¡¯t want that cold boy to think that he was a stubborn feudal old man. But now that things hade to this, he could only do a little. ¡°Naer, you¡¯re the heir to the Feng family. Your every move will affect thepany¡¯s image.¡± Old master Feng put down the porcin bowl and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s fine for you to interact with others, but no matter how close you guys are, you have to keep a distance. Don¡¯t let others see you as a joke. ¡± Feng nai was about to retort when he heard this. On the other side, mo bei spoke up.¡±The old master is right. No matter how good a rtionship between boys is, they should still keep a distance.¡± Chapter 1003 ? Chapter 1003: One thousand and three Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Especially when you¡¯re happy after winning a game, don¡¯t randomly hug people.¡± Mo bei recalled how he had yed with Panda today and added,¡±¡±It¡¯s the same for teammates. ¡± Feng nai was speechless. Old master Feng was speechless. The icy brat had said everything he wanted to say. What was going on? Moreover, ording to his n, he should be the one fighting the two of them. It would not be easy to break them up. Now, was the icy fellow standing on his side? The atmosphere at the dining table became a little strange. The grandfather and grandson who had been at loggerheads with each other no longer had the feeling of ¡®tongue-to-mouth¡¯. Old master Feng¡¯s train of thought was really broken, so he simply picked up the spoon. Feng nai, on the other hand, raised his brows and looked at mo bei nonchntly. The meaning in his eyes was very simple, as if he was saying,¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize your words.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take the wrong path,¡±mo bei only gave him four words. Feng nai was speechless. Surprisingly, old master Feng enjoyed the meal very much. After all, this grandson of his was used to doing things his own way. Since he was young, he had been so smart that it gave him a headache. Now, there was finally someone who he couldn¡¯t use. However, old master Feng noticed one thing. The braised prawns on the table had basically been peeled and sent to his grandson¡¯s porcin bowl by the cold boy. ¡°Let him peel it himself.¡± The more old master Feng read, the more he frowned. Feng nai didn¡¯t argue about this, but it was impossible for him to peel the shrimp himself. He would rather not eat it. Mo bei was clear about this. She only said,¡±I¡¯ll peel it. The captain likes it clean.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he lowered his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Old master Feng looked at the te again. The Feng family liked to eat shrimp. He didn¡¯t like to peel these things. His wife used to be like this too. She peeled the prawns and ced them in his bowl. Seven or eight years had passed. Old master Feng didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene again. He knew very well what it felt like to be pampered to the heavens. His wife had been gone for too long, and no one had pampered him so much. No wonder naer had changed so much because of one person. After being treated like this, it would be hard for him to respect others. When old master Feng lowered his head to eat again, his gaze began to change. In the beginning, he wanted to destroy everything. After that, when he met the icy fellow, his attitude also changed. If his grandson had taken a fancy to a woman who did things in a feminine way, he might have taken action directly. It wasn¡¯t that old master Feng didn¡¯t respect others. However, he really could not ept the fact that his grandson would find someone like that. She also couldn¡¯t understand the children¡¯s idea of saying that true love was of the same sex. However, after meeting the person, he realized that it was not what he had thought. The child sitting opposite him was cold by nature, but he had a soft heart. She wasn¡¯t tall, and even her facial features were pretty, but she was able to take things up and let go, and knew what responsibility was. For such a child, the only thing wrong was probably the gender. Old master Feng was about to make a move after this meal. But now ... Old master Feng saw the Butlering over and said,¡±¡±Let them clean up. Little friend,e over and apany this old man in a round of killing.¡± Mo bei stood up and replied,¡±alright.¡± Feng nai was just about to follow. ¡°The materials you want are in the study, and they¡¯re rted to the Yu family,¡± the old man replied. Chapter 1004 ? Chapter 1004: The North of naitai Trantor: 549690339 He could look at the materials at any time. In order to prevent the old man from saying anything to a certain someone when he was not around. Feng nai didn¡¯t move. He just stood there with a hand in his pocket, looking extremely handsome. ¡°What?¡± old master Fengughed.¡±Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat your little friend?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. After all, Grandpa has always been a ruthless businessman.¡± Feng nai saidzily. Old master Feng had to hold back from hitting his grandson with his Dragon-headed walking stick. However, mo bei took action on his behalf. She patted Feng NAI¡¯s back and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t make the old man angry. ¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. Did a certain someone understand that he was taking a knife for her? Why had she been trying to ruin his ns since she came in? Old master Feng¡¯s mood was getting better and better. Especially when he saw the young man throw his grandson into the study. Even when ying chess, old master Feng was rarely so gentle. He didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for her. After all, under his influence, the youngsters nowadays were getting better and better at ying chess. It was originally just for the convenience of conversation. Who knew that as they yed, old master Feng would realize that the child sitting opposite him actually had an unexpectedly good foundation. ¡°You usually y Chinese chess at home?¡± Old master Feng asked. Mo bei smacked her lips.¡±He¡¯s always at home,¡± she replied.¡±He¡¯s always ying in the park in the morning.¡± ¡°Early morning?¡± ¡°You young people call it morning exercise, right?¡± old master Feng chuckled. Mo bei put the chess piece down, her expression unchanged.¡±¡±It¡¯s the same. ¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t know that mo bei¡¯s interests and hobbies were the same as those of old veterans. At home. Every day at Seveno¡¯ clock, he would go to the nearby park and y Tai Chi with the old men who yed Tai Chi. Even when it came to chess, it was also because the men did not have enough manpower and had asked mo bei to help out. However, the more they yed, the more familiar they became. In addition, as a gamer, her way of thinking wasprehensive to begin with. Gradually, mo bei¡¯s chess skills also caught up. It had been a long time since old master Feng had been sofortable ying chess with someone. His grandson would asionallye to y with him. The rest of the people were obviously giving way. Gradually, old master Feng treated the conversation as less boring. In this game. Old master Feng was really serious. The Butler could tell. Because he had added hot water to the teacup twice, the old Chairman was still focused. asionally, he would push up the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. His eyes were also focused on the chessboard. He did not talk to young master mo at all. ¡°Why did you think of doing this?¡± Old master Feng smiled and pointed at the go manual.¡±¡±If you Walk This Way, you¡¯ll win, silly child.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±My master once taught me that when I meet a respected elder, I have to lose once. I respect you very much, so I lost once to make you happy.¡± Old master Feng paused for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.¡±So you¡¯re just trying to make me happy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were serious. Old master Feng looked at the face that was so clean that he could almost see the hair on it. He thought to himself,¡±forget it. I won¡¯t meddle in the affairs of these two children.¡± No one could say for sure what would happen in the future. ¡°You should be able to tell that I sent naer away to discuss something with you.¡± Old master Feng put away the chess piece, stood up with his walking stick, and vaguely rxed.¡±¡±In terms of love, our Feng family isn¡¯t that closed-minded. Even if na ¡®er takes the wrong path, we won¡¯t object ...¡± Chapter 1005 ? Chapter 1005: Must object Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After all ...¡± Before old master Feng could finish his sentence ... ¡°No!¡± Mo bei interrupted him.¡±We must object.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old master Feng paused, wondering if he had heard wrong. Mo beiqing¡¯s face was sullen.¡±In this aspect, you must manage Captain well and not let Captain learn from others. Although there are many people who respect other people¡¯s sexual orientation now, this path is not easy to walk. If Captain has this tendency, you must guide him correctly.¡± Old master Feng was now certain that he hadn¡¯t misheard. However, he did not expect such a situation. Her expression went nk for a second, then she seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Feng nai came down with the document and saw this scene. He was about to raise his eyebrows and ask what was going on. The old man¡¯s voice reached his ears,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him go astray. ¡± Deviated? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and walked closer. The old man walked past him with his walking stick. His voice was very low, but his smile could not be dissolved.¡±So you still haven¡¯t managed to get her. From the looks of it, the icy fellow doesn¡¯t have any intention of being with you.¡± It had to be said that this sentence really pricked Feng NAI¡¯s heart. After all, until now, a certain someone had not shown any signs of liking him. However, in front of the old fox, he would not show anything. With one hand in his pocket, he casually nced sideways.¡±Grandpa, you don¡¯t have much experience in love. You¡¯ve only been with grandma from the beginning to the end. You don¡¯t understand the way young people like us date. We like to take things slowly.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on old master Feng¡¯s face deepened.¡±I remember that this is the first person you like. At the very least, your grandmother and I are in love, married, and have children. What do you call this? A crush? Unrequited love? One-sided love?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people like an icy boy who is polite, knows how to cook, and can y chess with us old people. You, on the other hand, arezy and greedy. Other than your face, you don¡¯t have any other good points. An icy boy really has no reason to ept you.¡± With every word old master Feng said, Feng NAI¡¯s grip tightened. Mo bei couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two of them. All she could hear was old master Feng¡¯s heartyughter. The Butler could tell that the old Chairman was really happy today. All the contents of the conversation were a little unexpected. However, it had been a long time since she had seen the old Chairman and the young master interact like this. There was finallyughter in the house again. Usually, the grandfather and grandson were secretlypeting with each other, but now, other than that, the old Chairman obviously enjoyed the fun of suppressing the young master. After all, even the old Chairman might not be able to make the young master suffer. It was obviously different today. The young master¡¯s venomous tongue waspletely useless. Even when he left, his handsome face was a little dark. Old master Feng was happy to see this, and he sent the two juniors to the car as if nothing had happened. He had the temperament of a Sage, but he didn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Feng nai knew that the old master wasughing at him. In any case, the Feng family only had a few favorites. But ... Feng nai turned to look at mo bei.¡±What did you guys talk about when I went upstairs to get the documents?¡± He had thought that someone would be made difficult, but it seemed that there was no such thing. But how did the old man know that he wasn¡¯t pursuing her? Chapter 1006 ? Chapter 1006: A date? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was cold, and her expression did not change. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell a certain God that she was trying to straighten him up. After all, doing so would create reverse psychology. Feng nai didn¡¯t believe such an excuse, but it was indeed not easy to see anything from that good-looking face. Forget it, what they were talking about wasn¡¯t important. It was time for ¡®a certain big brother¡¯ to give him a title. ¡°Apany me to shop tomorrow.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±it¡¯s time to change your earphones.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the earphones?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little prickly. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t have any psychological burden when he lied, and he even mumbled a little. ¡°Let me see.¡± Mo bei raised her hand.¡±Let me see.¡± Only then did Feng nai slowly smile. The more the driver looked at him, the more he felt that his young master was not like him. Young master mo was probably referring to his earphones. The young master had turned his head so that young master mo could look at his ears. Although his posture was very handsome and his face was very noble. But ... Just as the driver was about to shake his head, his eyes met his young master¡¯s from the rear mirror. Under his ck hair, his eyes were filled with a deep warning, like a demon who had retracted his sharp ws. Only when he was out of sight would he reveal his original sharpness. The driver immediately shivered and no longer looked at the rear mirror. He had been wondering how their young master could be so childish. It turned out that he was just pretending ... At this moment, Jiang city. In the old residential area at night, there would be noise when people walked up the stairs. After reaching the fourth floor, Lu Yifan confirmed the room number. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the quality of the door wasn¡¯t very good or because the neighborhood was really too old. When he knocked on the door for the third time, the door next door opened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to knock, no one¡¯s living there. ¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. He immediately asked,¡±¡±Do you know where they are now?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°The mo family was afraid of losing face, so they moved away a long time ago,¡± the man added. ¡°Lose face?¡± Could it be that the people here knew about mo Nan being scolded by theizens at that time? The man wiped his hands on his apron and said,¡±¡±She¡¯s not afraid of embarrassing herself. Many of us tried to persuade her to go and y games, but she still came back in the end. She went to a vocational school and learned how to cook nearby. What do you think she¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Girls ying games?¡± ¡°Are you talking about mo Nan¡¯s younger sister?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes suddenly moved. ¡°That¡¯s her. She has a cold face and doesn¡¯t like to talk. I¡¯ve already advised her mother to find her a good family at a suitable age. Her family is so poor, what¡¯s there to be proud of ...¡± Before the woman could finish, a burst of noise came from the room,¡±What are you doing outside?e in and cook. Are you trying to starve me to death? are you going to break your mouth?¡± The woman seemed to be shocked when she heard this and immediately closed the door. The door wasn¡¯tpletely closed, and the roar of a middle-aged man could be vaguely heard. It was enough to show the woman¡¯s status in the family. Lu Yifan was very familiar with this kind of environment. This was because he had also walked out like this. He and Mo Nan were so close because they came from the same family. In the beginning, he had really hoped that mo Nan would have a good life. However, he couldn¡¯t live better than him. There was one thing that was almost certain. His sister could y games. What else did that woman say? She was studying at a technical school, a major in cooking, which was nearby. When Lu Yifan thought of this, his eyes, which were hidden in the dark, faintly emitted a sinister aura ... Chapter 1007 ? Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007 Trantor: 549690339 All the students who went to a vocational school knew. The students would stay overnight here. Around Seveno¡¯ clock, thete-night repairs would basically start. For the cooking major, they would review their theories at night and cut vegetables or practice carving and serving during the day. Lu Yifan¡¯s thoughts were all on how to pull her down from the top. Moreover, he was very smart and had mentioned mo bei¡¯s name. In this school, almost everyone knew that Senior Sister with an icy temperament. That was the living signboard that his teacher spoke of. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re here to look for Senior Sister to participate in the Chef¡¯s Challenge again?¡± Some people were guessing. ¡°I feel like that person is a little familiar.¡± This time, Lu Yifan could not go in like this again. Because the atmosphere here was different from what he had seen in the past. ¡°Why are you looking for senior?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite suspicious,¡± Lu Yifan had yet to see anything directly rted to mo bei, and he was already having a hard time moving. He only paused for a moment before he called Yu Zixin,¡±I need an identity to get the evidence. Does the Yu family own a hotel?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Why are you asking?¡± Yu Zixin was already a little impatient,¡±Is there any progress on your end?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s voice was very deep.¡±Mo Nan¡¯s younger sister is called mo bei. She has a cold personality and doesn¡¯t like to talk. Most importantly, she also knows how to y video games. Now, we just need to confirm that she¡¯s not in Jiang city. The person in ck me is definitely her. However, I need a reason to get her information from the technical school she¡¯s attending. The best way is to have an organizer and invite her to participate in the chef¡¯spetition.¡± ¡°You can just find a private detective to investigate this kind of thing. You¡¯re too slow.¡± Although Yu Zixin wasining, she didn¡¯t have any better people to use now.¡±Tell me the name of the vocational school. I¡¯ll get someone to contact them and tell them that you¡¯re our hotel¡¯s representative.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Yifan hung up the phone. The waiting time was long. After all, the next step would determine whether he could continue to y in the game. After so many long matches, Lu Yifan had already understood that ck me, who had mo Nan, was simply unstoppable. Now that even Wang Jun had been captured, Tu Hai no longer had any power to fight ck me. The higher Monan went, the more panicked he became. How did he be so powerful now? No, that was not right. In fact, he had known from the beginning. Monan would be a trump card wherever he went. It was because he had been sharp since his youth training. At that time, almost everyone knew. They were Leng and Mo Nan, two new assassins. Wherever they were, no one would notice them. So he wanted to get closer. In the past, he had thought that by befriending mo Nan, he would naturally receive the same amount of attention. However, the longer he spent with him, the more he understood. This person was too bright and would only block others. He knew that the cold had dug up mo Nan. Even when he started to go downhill. The person who called out to Leng was still the same person. No one had ever thought that he wanted to join a strong team. Why did every opportunity only fall on mo Nan? Just like now, at the National League, he clearly knew that his family was waiting for him to make a name for himself, but they still came out to fight for his position. Lu Yifan¡¯s cell phone rang just as he thought of this. ¡°How is it?¡± he immediately answered. ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. Go. ¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s voice was cold in the night,¡±Hurry up, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± Lu Yifan did not ask why there was not much time left. In his heart, the most important thing now was to verify it. After Lu Yifan hung up the phone, he walked towards the school¡¯s general manager¡¯s office. The person who received him sized him up and chuckled. After checking all the qualifications, they began tomunicate.¡±Student mo bei has already started her internship. How about this, I¡¯ll try to contact her parents for you and see if they have any intention of participating in thepetition.¡± Not knowing mo bei¡¯s address directly made Lu Yifan somewhat anxious. Fortunately, mo ding¡¯s mother was enthusiastic enough after the call went through. Lu Yifan could vaguely hear the voice on the other end. Just as the director was talking, he said,¡±¡±Hello, can I have a word with mo bei¡¯s mother?¡± The Dean hesitated for a moment. Then, he thought that participating in thepetition was indeed a good thing for the students of the cooking major, so he handed the phone over. After Lu Yifan took it, he immediately said,¡±¡±Hello, we think very highly of student mo bei¡¯s talent in this area. This time, the person we¡¯ve chosen will be representing the Chinese cuisines in thepetition overseas, so we really hope that student mo bei cane and participate.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was still cooking, but after receiving the call, she turned off the stove. If it was apetition, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been so tempted. As soon as they heard that it could represent Chinese cuisines, which parent would be unhappy?¡±¡±Bei isn¡¯t home recently. Let me contact her.¡± ¡°Not home?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes lit up. Mo ding¡¯s mother smiled.¡±I¡¯m traveling with a friend. By the way, where¡¯s your firstpetition? I want to see if she can make it in time.¡± Recently, the brother and sister were quite interesting. He could only find bei if he contacted the boy in the South. ¡°Do you have her exact location?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s fingers tightened. ¡°The exact location?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was a little guarded.¡±You¡¯re asking this. Is there something wrong?¡± she asked. Lu Yifan reacted quickly.¡±I just wanted to help you calcte if there is enough time. Also, we will arrange for all the contestants. You need to book the ne tickets and hotel in advance.¡± Only then did mo ding¡¯s mother dispel her doubts. Indeed, this was how thepetition went. ¡°Please tell us where your hotel¡¯s first match is. As for the ne tickets, we¡¯ll pay for them.¡± Lu Yifan had initially wanted to obtain mo bei¡¯s personal information, especially her identification documents. Now it seemed that the other party would not reveal more if they did not mention the city of the first round. Lu Yifan gave a faint smile.¡±Quancheng, what kind of transportation is convenient for you? our first match will be held in three days.¡± ¡°Quancheng?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was even more confused.¡±Bei just participated in the Chef¡¯s Challenge a few days ago. Did youe here to look for him after watching the Chef¡¯s Challenge?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. Mo bei had been to quancheng! Even though he did not get the other party¡¯s identity information. But there were close-up photos of her here. She wasn¡¯t in her hometown either. He had even been to quancheng. The more Lu Yifan thought about it, the more the blood in his heart pumped. He didn¡¯t even reply to mo ding¡¯s mother and hung up the phone. He was really ying on her behalf! They should have known that the person was changed. The doctor had clearly said that mo Nan¡¯s hand would not be able to recover. How could he have used such a difficult move? Now, everything made sense. It was mo Nan. This time. You can¡¯t stop me ... Chapter 1008 ? Chapter 1008: Mo Nan¡¯s exnation Trantor: 549690339 Mo ding¡¯s mother had never expected that apetition call would cause so much trouble. Mo Nan only reached home half an hourter. When mo ding¡¯s mother opened the door, she looked surprised.¡±¡±Nannan, why are you back?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that they were going topete in the National League? Even though she couldn¡¯t understand the content of esports. However, ever since Nannan started ying games, she would always get someone to check her videos. Why did this kide back at such a critical time? Mo Nan was still holding the files he had brought from the hospital. He only returned home after everything was prepared. He hade back this time to confess everything. However, when he saw his mother¡¯s surprised and surprised look, he almost couldn¡¯t say some words. He was not afraid that his mother would be disappointed in him. What he was afraid of was that if one day, his mother saw those words that scolded him, she would be so anxious and sad that she would want to exin herself. Why would they not believe that our Nannan was not like this? Every time Monan thought of that scene, his courage would slip away, as if he couldn¡¯t hold on to it. But this can¡¯t go on. Mo Nan tightened his grip on the file in his right hand and looked up, his eyes slightly dark.¡±¡±Mom, I have something to tell you.¡± This was the first time mo ding¡¯s mother had seen her child so serious. After all, everyone knew mo Nan¡¯s personality. His job at home was to make the Empress Dowager happy and to warn the little boys who were wandering around the neighborhood not to get close to his sister. He had always been an optimistic person, and he would never let others think that he couldn¡¯t get through any difficulties. But now, the look in his eyes was something that mo ding¡¯s mother had never seen before. Mo Nan helped his mother to sit down before he said,¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯m not good at ying games, and not many people like me.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief.¡±I was wondering what was going on. It turns out that he has lost confidence in himself. Is it because the National League is here? he¡¯s overthinking things. Our Nan has really grown up.¡± Monan didn¡¯t want to break his mother¡¯s expectations, but there were some things he had to say.¡±Mom, I actually left the team a long time ago. No, I should say that I was fired by the team. There¡¯s no ce for me in my career.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother¡¯s hand clearly paused for a moment, then she smiled.¡±Then let¡¯s stop ying games and do something else. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you and your sister since you were young, but you just want to y games. I didn¡¯t want to stop you, but now that you¡¯re with mom, you can help her with the video.¡± Monan cleared his throat with great difficulty and replied,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t tell mo ding¡¯s mother about his hand injury. He clutched the paper bag and hid it behind him. How could he have forgotten? Parents will grow old. They were young and could handle it. They might not be able to withstand it. But ... Regarding bei, he had to exin clearly. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. ¡± At this point, Monan mustered all his courage.¡±¡±Bei is now in Team ck me, and he¡¯s going to participate in the National League.¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother paused. She did not even know where to ce her hands. Snap. Snap. The sound of things breaking came from the kitchen on the right. Monan turned toward the source of the voice. With one look, she waspletely frozen. It was dad mo. One could clearly see the expression on his face after hearing mo Nan¡¯s words. That kind of anger was triggered at the first touch. ¡°What did you just say? Bei is ying games again?¡± Chapter 1009 ? Chapter 1009: She¡¯s not a lousy gamer Trantor: 549690339 Monan knew it was over the moment he heard that voice. Dad mo didn¡¯t even try to hide his emotions.¡±¡±Wasn¡¯t it enough to lose face once? do you want to lose face a second time?¡± Monan clenched his fists and didn¡¯t say anything. Dad mo walked over, his face dark.¡±¡±You¡¯re calling her back now. Do you think you can let her do whatever she wants because she¡¯s not a child anymore? ¡°She¡¯s not good at education and her personality is not likable. Which family¡¯s daughter is like her, saying that she wanted to go professional? in the end, she came back after less than half a year and could only go to a vocational school. With such a joke in the mo family, I can¡¯t even lift my head in my hometown, and I still have to y games!¡± At that, mo Nan, who had been silent, suddenly looked up with a faint hostility.¡±¡±Bei has never been a joke. Anyone who has yed this game knows how powerful she is. In that world, she¡¯s a God.¡± ¡°God?¡± Dad mo frowned.¡±Don¡¯t let me hear such naive words in the future. Just because your mom doesn¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know about your past. Today, people call you gods, but tomorrow, they will curse you to death. What kind of gods are you?¡± You should have woken up from your daydream long ago. If your mother hadn¡¯t protected you and let you y games, I wouldn¡¯t be unable to answer my colleagues every time they ask you what your son does! You¡¯re almost 20. Look at the person beside you and then look at yourself. You don¡¯t know anything except for ying a stupid game. What else will you do in the future, only ...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother was a typical Jiang city person. He had a very traditional mindset. In addition, she and dad mo both came from small ces. The only difference was ... Dad mo was the only one with a high degree. And she just married the right person, she didn¡¯t know anything. Usually, she would not resist anything that dad mo said. Sometimes, she would even worry when she saw him drunk, afraid that she would say something wrong. After all, it was indeed because of her that the children became like this. When Beibei came back, the mockery was real. Those who saw him would not speak nicely either. ¡°We¡¯re all not as big-hearted as old Mo. There¡¯s a girl at home who mored to go to school and y games. In the end, she came back and learned to cook.¡± During that period of time, such remarks could be heard every day. Back then, father mo had warned mother mo not to let bei touch the game again. It could be said that in the couples of their era, the female side would be rtively weak. Mo ding¡¯s mother knew that he cared about his reputation. She also knew how badly his house had been destroyed after he had heard those words. Hence, when it came to her family, she had always chosen to keep things at peace. Even when he was drunk, he was so irascible that he wanted to hit someone. Mo Wen¡¯s mother had never dared to say a single harsh word to her father. However, today, she stood in front of mo Nan, no longer feeling inferior in front of mo Nan¡¯s father.¡±¡±Is that how you talk about your son? If you¡¯re not satisfied with him, you¡¯ll forget who paid you for the hospital fees when you were sick. Whether it¡¯s him or BEI, they¡¯re not breaking the game. They have their own professions! There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. The two of them have never made us worry about them. What makes you think that they¡¯re not good enough? just because their professions are not understood? He¡¯s standing here, and everyone can ignore him and scold him, but you¡¯re his father. How can you not understand what kind of person your son is and how outstanding your daughter is!¡± Chapter 1010 ? Chapter 1010: One day ... Trantor: 549690339 He probably never thought that his wife, who had lived with him for so many years, would one day speak to him in such a way. Mo Huiling¡¯s father was extremely shocked.¡±Are you crazy? I don¡¯t get along with people like you who only stay at home! What do you know? I¡¯m doing this for their own good! You can go out and ask which girl does this! Once they entered society, what else would they know other than gaming? if mo Nan knew how to deal with people, would he have been kicked out of the team? I believed it, why is everyone else fine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Monan¡¯s voice was so low that it sounded maic.¡±I admit my mistakes, but why are you denying even bei?¡± Mo ding¡¯s father looked at him.¡±That¡¯s because you¡¯re never going to grow up. Don¡¯t you know how to give your parents some face? I¡¯ve paid for your studies so that you can do whatever you want?¡± Mo ding¡¯s mother still wanted to say something. Father mo turned his head.¡±If I were you, I¡¯d shut up right now. All these years, have you ever earned a single cent or helped me share my burden?¡± You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? I¡¯ve been socializing outside every day. I only asked you to take good care of the two children, and in the end? Each of them is more embarrassing than thest, and you still say I don¡¯t know how outstanding they are? go online and take a look. What are the children you¡¯re so proud of like? are you two only living in your own world?¡± After father mo finished speaking, he mmed the door shut. Mo ding¡¯s mother was stunned. The sound seemed to still echo in his ears. It made her feel a little breathless. She patted her chest and sat down on the sofa. ¡± Mo Nan reached out to help her up and immediately brought her a ss of warm water. After an unknown amount of time. ¡°Your father was right about one thing. I should have gone to work a long time ago,¡± said mo ding¡¯s mother. Mo Nan didn¡¯t say anything and just took her hand. ¡°Nannan,¡± mo ding¡¯s mother nced sideways.¡±Are there still a lot of people scolding you?¡± Both mo Nan and Mo bei had told their parents too many lies. Now, he had finally reached the point where he could no longer lie. Monan knew very well that he couldn¡¯t reveal all his schemes, schemes, and conflicts of interest. Especially his hand injury. Because that would only make his mother feel worse. He might as well admit his nature. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to deal with people, and I have a bad temper. Mom, it¡¯s normal for me to be scolded.¡± Mo Nan soothed his mother¡¯s emotions.¡±Think about it. Don¡¯t you always say that you¡¯lle across people who work day and night to earn money for their family¡¯s medical expenses? they can¡¯t even bear to eat a proper meal. When they can¡¯t get a queue number, they¡¯ll sit in the pavilion outside and gnaw on steamed buns just to treat their children¡¯s illness. Look at me. From the moment I entered the industry, I¡¯ve never been hit by the wind or the rain, and my sry is still alright. If you don¡¯t let me get scolded, how can I preserve energy? Besides, I¡¯m so handsome. Empress Dowager, don¡¯t be too greedy. Really, you¡¯re so young and cheerful. With me and your stoic face, you¡¯re a winner in life, right?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s words were a little heavy at the start, but when he saw that his mother did not look relieved at all, he tried toe up with an excuse. Mo ding¡¯s mother pushed him away.¡±You only know how to coax me. What¡¯s going on? you¡¯re not even going to tell me. It¡¯s fine if you quit the team and stop ying games. Why is your sister in dark res now?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m too disappointing as a brother, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to the North. Mom, do you believe it? One day, bei will be able to tell everyone that her choice was right. ¡± Chapter 1011 ? Chapter 1011: Went on a date Trantor: 549690339 Mo Wen¡¯s mother knew who doted on her the most. It was definitely their kid Nan. Bei didn¡¯t like to talk, unlike the boy Nan, who could chat with anyone he saw. When they were young, the older children would always mock bei because they knew nothing from the county to the big cities. Every time, it was little Nan who came forward to solve it. In fact, in order to prevent those people from having the chance to gossip, he was especially serious during every exam. She used the pocket money she saved to buy a shiny little hair clip for bei and said,¡±Other girls can afford to use it, but my sister has used it before.¡± Humans were really strange creatures. Even if the whole world was telling you to surrender. Even if he persisted, it would only be this. However, there was always one person. It will make your eyes shine with an inextinguishable light, and you will believe that your expectations will eventuallye ... Outside the neighborhood. Mo ding¡¯s father was very bored. Sometimes, he would ask himself if he was wrong. But no one could understand. The more you make a living in society, the more you know how to be tactful and not deal with people. These are all fatal. He didn¡¯t want his children to suffer the same pain. So many people were cursing. Why did he still insist on fighting? No matter what, this was an existence that was different from ordinary sses. If they were not prepared now, they would only suffer more if they made a choice in the future. As father mo thought about this, he picked up another call. Something came up at thepany, so he had to work overtime. In fact, he knew very well thatpared to some people, his daughter and son were already much better. They never took it for granted when they bought anything. For many years, he would not need to subsidize it. However, when his colleagues mentioned their sons and daughters, there would be a lot of things to talk about. Only when it came to him, what could he say? not only was his son a gamer, but he was also scolded by people every day, making him notorious. What could he do? He only wanted his son to be sessful and not be looked down upon by others. Was this request too much? The night wind was getting colder. It was mixed with the rain. He felt a chill in his bones. The next day. ck me base. Panda was still wondering why their boss had woken up so early today. After all, everyone knew that Almighty K was famous for being able to sleep when there was nopetition. Under normal circumstances, he would never wake up before 10 am. The routine of professional yers as well as their long-term working posture would more or less cause some difort in their necks, and Feng nai was no exception. Therefore, if someone made him wake up early, it would indeed make him feel very ufortable. However, it was not even nineo¡¯ clock today, and Panda had already seen his boss, who was dressed up, going out! Wait, dress up? Boss actually knows how to dress up? Panda¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Boss! Are you having an important meeting today?¡± he asked. No, if it was the Feng family, he would definitely wear a suit. However, she didn¡¯t look like she was going to work at all. He was in a light-colored uniform and ck trousers. His figure was clear and handsome, and he had a kind of shocking handsomeness. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai adjusted the ck tie on his shirt with one hand, revealing his sexy corbones. His skin was translucent and cold, like top-quality porcin Jade, noble and abstinent. He tilted his eyes slightly, and his every move carried a devilish aura.¡±¡±How is it?¡± Panda¡¯s heart was beating fast from that look.¡±¡±What do you mean by¡± how is it ¡°?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and nced at him again. Chapter 1012 ? Chapter 1012: Naer wants to confess Trantor: 549690339 Panda¡¯s face was serious.¡±Boss, really. Don¡¯t go out like this. Can you leave us straight men a way out?¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s okay?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows, looking very undisciplined. Panda found it strange. When had their boss ever paid attention to his appearance? when he went out, he would wear a battle suit inside and a ck down jacket outside. His hair was also messy, and he had a handsome and arrogant look that said ¡°don¡¯t mess with me, I still want to sleep.¡± He could easily beat the others. Now, she was simply suppressing all the heroes with her beauty. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. ¡± Feng nai grabbed his wallet and looked over again. Panda immediately gave him a thumbs up. Only then did Feng nai curl his thin lips and walk out of the room. Panda still felt that this world was a little magical. Feng nai had already left. He did not forget to send a message to a certain someone before he left. Mo bei was still sleeping upstairs. After about half an hour, she woke up and remembered that a certain God had asked her to go shopping with him. However, mo bei had not expected it to happen so soon. When she saw the message on her phone, she even rubbed her eyes. This was probably the only time that she still had a childish side to her. The light shone in and fell on her cold face. It was the first snow of winter and the morning fog. Mo bei got out of bed very quickly, and even when she put on her clothes, she was clean and handsome. After going downstairs, they naturally met Panda. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going out today too?¡± ¡°Also?¡± mo bei raised her eyebrows. Panda: ¡°yeah, boss just went out not long ago and spent a long time dressing up in front of the mirror. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? brother, can you analyze it? is boss going against thepany again?¡± Mo bei nced at him.¡±The captain is in charge of thepany now. Why is he going against thepany?¡± Panda: ¡°ah, that¡¯s right. Then what¡¯s the reason for boss¡¯s abnormal behavior?¡± Before Panda could finish speaking, mo bei had already walked out of the base. ording to Panda, a certain God had already left for some time. However, it was strange that he had woken up earlier than her. Mo bei lowered her eyes and sent a message over.¡±Where are you?¡± Very quickly, a reply came. ¡°Sink the square.¡± Sinking the square? Mo bei raised her eyebrows. Did he want to eat something again? That¡¯s why he found an excuse to shop? She was really cute. Of course, mo bei had always misunderstood the word ¡®cute¡¯. It was probably because after putting it on that person, anything could be exined with beautiful words. 11 O¡¯ clock. The sun was just right. The shop in the sunken square had just opened. The cafe¡¯s Windows had been wiped clean. She could clearly see the fresh flowers inside. It was Saturday. There were already people wearing bear clothes handing out flyers. The heart-shaped confession wall was filled with pink balloons. However, none of these were as eye-catching as the slender figure standing in the middle of the square. Many people thought that he must be an inte celebrity. Otherwise, how could he be so handsome just by looking at his back? However, he didn¡¯t take out his phone to take pictures. He just yed with it in his hand and asionally replied to a message. It looked like he was waiting for someone. Some girls couldn¡¯t help but walk over. However, she couldn¡¯t see that person¡¯s appearance. Through the ck mask, she could only see that pair of aloof eyes. The color waszy like a wisp of morning mist that had yet to dissipate, and it was deeply attractive ... Chapter 1013 ? Chapter 1013: Chapter 113: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°Do you want to go over and hit on him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He feels so cold.¡± ¡°I really want to know who he¡¯s waiting for.¡± There was a lot of discussion and it was bustling with activity, but all the noise seemed to not exist when it came to that person. This made even more people look over. Some girls even took out their phones to take pictures. The man didn¡¯t have any intention to speak. He stood tall and straight, his nobility hard to hide. The distance from the base to the sunken square was not very long. It was just that there would be a lot of traffic on weekends. Mo bei looked at the map and finally chose the subway. In order to prevent a certain Almighty from going hungry too early, mo bei even bought a cup of warm corn juice on the subway. Just as she finished paying the bill. The phone rang. The caller ID showed an unfamiliar number. Mo bei only nced at it and had no intention of taking it. After that, he received a message. ¡°If it¡¯s someone else, they won¡¯t even dare to pick up the phone. Mo Nan, oh no, I should call you mo bei.¡± Suddenly, there was a thud and Mo bei stopped in her tracks. Her eyes were fixed on the screen, and even her gaze was dark. She didn¡¯t reply, because it was obvious that the other party didn¡¯te with good intentions. He was either testing the waters or trying to take a screenshot. The other party probably expected her to think this way, so he quickly sent another message. This was a multimedia message with a photo inside. It was a School Photo of her. She had long hair and a long dress, and her facial features were not covered at all. They were clear and real. ¡°You look exactly the same, but your personality ispletely different. If it was your brother, he would have replied immediately. It seems that the younger sister is much calmer. No wonder so many people call you little brother iceberg.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t know who had sent the message, but this photo could only be found in her hometown. The other party wasn¡¯t testing the waters. They had really found something. Her heart sank. Mo bei, who had wanted to find Feng Yi to settle the matter, paused when she saw the third message. ¡°It seems that great God mo is pretending to know nothing and didn¡¯t see this message? What do you think about me sending this message to mo Nan? Tell him that his sister had been found out to be helping someone else y games? What do you think he will do? After all, the real him right now is just a piece of trash with a hand injury. ¡± It was thisst sentence that made mo bei stop doing anything else. She made a call and only said three words,¡±¡±Who are you?¡± ¡°Ha, it seems like you¡¯ve admitted it.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was not as sweet as usual, and it came through the phone with sarcasm and jealousy.¡±¡±I thought our little brother iceberg was going to be a coward until the end. Ah, that¡¯s right, brother naer likes to call you little brother. She was clearly a girl, but she was using this method to get close to him. I knew it. How could a boy know how to make desserts? brother naer and I were about to get engaged, but everything was ruined because of you. What are you doing? Are you a man¡¯s child?¡± Mo bei was standing in the subway, her ck hair moving slightly. She ignored her words and merely turned to the side.¡±Yu Zixin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Why? Are you going to tell brother naer? Do you think that I¡¯de looking for you without anything in my hands? Who would have thought that our little brother iceberg¡¯s father was just a lousy part-time worker? I could make him lose his job with a simple phone call? Of course, you¡¯re not afraid of these things, but you don¡¯t know what your brother will do. ¡± Chapter 1014 ? Chapter 1014: I¡¯ll be waiting for you Trantor: 549690339 The reason why Yu Zixin said that ... It was because she was confident that mo bei definitely cared a lot about this brother of hers. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have called her the moment mo Nan was mentioned, as she didn¡¯t care about anything. Sure enough. Very soon, there was a response from Yu Zixin. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm, but her eyes were extremely dark.¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Yu Zixin smiled.¡±I¡¯m ying solo in the Milky Way. Come over by yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone. There are some things that we should really sit down and have a good chat.¡± After that, Yu Zixin hung up the phone. Lu Yifan, who had rushed back overnight, sat opposite her. He had not slept the entire night, but his eyes were shining because he was about to get what he wanted.¡±What do you mean?¡± ¡°What else can you say?¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s eyes glowed with a sinister light, ¡°She¡¯ll definitelye. The thing you¡¯ve found this time is much more useful than your manager Wang. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you get rid of mo bei, you¡¯ll have a chance.¡± Of course, Lu Yifan understood what Yu Zixin was saying. ying on behalf of others, this kind of thing, whoever did it would be dead. But ... ¡°The Feng family ...¡± Yu Zixin looked back and interrupted his concerns,¡±The Feng family wouldn¡¯t know. Even if they did, as long as Feng nai loses thepetition, he¡¯ll lose his right to negotiate with the old master. What kind of existence do you think the Feng family is? they have so many employees, yet they have to ruin their reputation for a person covered in dirt? Old master Feng, even Feng nai, wouldn¡¯t trade the life and death of apany for a person. Old master Feng told Feng nai a long time ago that no matter what you do, you have to remember that you¡¯re not yourself-you¡¯re representing the Feng family. Once the market value of thepanies under the Feng family and the number of employees in thepanies falls, countless people will be watching. The Feng family won¡¯t allow this to happen. As she said that, Yu Zixin stood up and looked out of the window with a smile,¡±Only children have choices. Adults will realize that no matter what choice they make, it¡¯s all for naught.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t have it. Then let him have a taste of what it feels like to lose something. He didn¡¯t want her, who had everything, and even used all means to deal with their Yu family for mo bei. It didn¡¯t matter. He had been deceived by that person. She would turn his perception around again. Did he really think that there would be someone who would approach him without a purpose? She would let him take a good look at mo bei¡¯s true colors. There were also the fans who were still calling mo bei ¡°brother Nan¡±. They wanted to let them know what the person they liked was like. This time, she would make sure that this person would never appear by his side again ... In the subway. Mo bei clutched her phone. There was still a message on the screen. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Mo bei looked at the three words and her fingers tightened. However, a line fell: ¡°Something came up at thest minute, so I can¡¯t apany you today,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±little brother, don¡¯t tell me who you¡¯re going to tutor this time?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. ¡°Thene over. If you have other things to do, I can wait for you to finish.¡± In the past, Feng nai would never have said such words. But the more it was like this ... The more mo bei found it impossible to refuse. Chapter 1015 ? Chapter 1015: Chapter 115: Trantor: 549690339 After mo bei replied, she put away her phone and casually threw the corn juice she had bought for Feng nai into the trash can at the subway entrance. Then, she strolled toward the crowd. Perhaps it was because her legs were long, but even the hem of her clothes fluttered as she walked. People looked at his tall and lean back and were a little impressed by his handsome looks. However, the youngster was walking very fast, and before she could see his face clearly, he had already disappeared into the subway. At 11:20 am, they reached the sinking square. More and more people gathered around Feng nai. He was wearing a mask, so no one recognized him yet, but it might not be the case after some time. However, he no longer cared if he was recognized. It would be best if the whole world knew that someone had his tag on her. Feng nai had just thought of this when his phone rang. It was little Lin.¡±Brother, the assistant said that you went out early in the morning and dressed up very restlessly. What did you do?¡± ¡°Trouble Lin, what do you mean by ¡®restless¡¯? don¡¯t use adjectives if you don¡¯t know how to use them.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. ¡°Little brother!¡± Little Lin immediately shouted childishly,¡±I have something to do. I¡¯m looking for little brother!¡± I want to treat him to a meal!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was clear.¡±Your little brother has to keep mepany. He doesn¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡± ¡°Are you on a date with little brother?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng nai replied slowly. ¡°Impossible! Grandpa said that you didn¡¯t even manage to catch her, and she¡¯s still a wild one!¡± Little Lin snorted.¡±Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you. How can you be so useless?¡± ¡®Little brother has already broken up with miss yunshen, but you¡¯re still so long-winded and not fast at all!¡¯ That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re a guy. Little brother doesn¡¯t like girls like you. You have no chance!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai scoffed.¡±Who told you that she doesn¡¯t like my type?¡± Little Lin still wanted to say something. Toot, beep, beep ... Feng nai hung up the phone and furrowed his brows. He recalled that person¡¯s answer during the interview that she would always be more patient with cute things. From the dog she gave him, he knew that she probably did like the younger brother type, the type that would blush from time to time. For example, the newbie from team two yesterday ... At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at the teddy bear that was still giving out flyers ... At the same time, in a premium caf¨¦ of the Gxy solo tournament. Yu Zixin put down the porcin cup in her hand and looked at the figure who had appeared. Her lips curved into a smile,¡±It seems that no matter who it is, they are all worried about falling from a high ce. It¡¯s time to let her have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be unable to get up.¡± Lu Yifan followed her line of sight and saw mo bei walking in. After knowing everything, Lu Yifan looked at that familiar face and realized that they were indeed different. It wasn¡¯t just her temperament. Her eyes seemed indifferent, but they were covered in a thinyer of ice, so deep that no one could see through her. It wasn¡¯t that Lu Yifan hadn¡¯t thought about why a girl could y games, and why she was an all-rounder? What exactly did mo Nan¡¯s sister have that he had yet to find out? However, none of this was important now. No matter who she was, she was now a substitute. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing boy¡¯s clothes. It seems that after disguising as a boy, miss MO will get a lot of what she wants.¡± Yu Zixin smiled.¡±This character setting is not bad. What do you think will happen if everyone knows that you are a substitute?¡± Chapter 1016 ? Chapter 1016: Unafraid of millions of people Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ck me¡¯s people trusted you so much. In the end, the one who deceived them the most was you.¡± Yu Zixin continued,¡±even the quota for the Nationalpetition will be cancelled. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be too boring, right?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood there, her eyes very indifferent. The corner of Yu Zixin¡¯s mouth seemed to curl up, and she said somewhat sarcastically,¡±Miss mo, you¡¯re really good at keeping yourposure. By the way, you probably don¡¯t know how we found out about you. Your mother seems to be very proud of you. When she heard that you could participate in the Chef¡¯s Challenge, she became talkative. It seems that she really enjoys the satisfaction that fame brings. Miss mo, you must be the same. Do you really think that you¡¯ve be a Prince Charming just because so many people like you?¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±What do you want?¡± she asked.¡±Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s expression suddenly changed, no longer sweet, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to return everything you¡¯ve taken from me. Because of you, our Yu family has even suffered financial losses. I never thought that he would deal with our Yu family in such a way for you. However, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already won more than 90% of the bets on ck me. It¡¯s very simple. All I want is money. As long as you can make ck me lose thepetition and give our Yu family the odds, I won¡¯t tell anyone about your true identity,¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers tightened slightly.¡±You¡¯re usingpetitive events to gamble?¡± ¡°What kind ofpetition is gaming?¡± Yu Zixinughed, and her hand, which was covered with light nail polish, was wet with water.¡±Now, you have two options. One is to drag ck me down with you, and the other is to lose to Tu Hai in the semi-finals of the National League. As long as you do as I say, no one will know that you¡¯re ying on my behalf. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to agree. When the timees, there will be someone to uphold justice. Anyway, your brother has been through this. It seems that you two have the same characteristics. You are never afraid of being talked about. Let¡¯s see if you can bear it when the timees. Ha, you want to win back your brother¡¯s reputation, right? Miss mo, you¡¯re too na?ve. Have you ever seen anyone who apologizes for their own spections? you can¡¯t get away with it. ¡± After that, Yu Zixin took a sip of milk tea.¡±Make your decision. I still want to talk to your mother about the Chef¡¯s Challenge.¡± When mo bei heard this, she suddenly leaned forward. Her eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in them.¡±If you dare to affect my family, you won¡¯t get anything.¡± ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? the most you can do is to let the Feng family deal with me.¡± Yu Zixin looked at her.¡±Even if I didn¡¯t do this, the Feng family wouldn¡¯t have left a way out for our Yu family. At this point, I¡¯ll make things difficult for whoever doesn¡¯t let me be happy. No matter how powerful the Feng family is, can they control what everyone says and thinks?¡± Do you think anyone would care about mo Nan¡¯s record of zero kills and six deaths? No, everyone didn¡¯t care. He couldn¡¯t make it. There would be someone more handsome than him who would make everyone a fan. Everyone would only talk about his shameful side. You people think too highly of yourself. Do you really think that there would be someone who would always like you? ¡°Everyone likes this one today and calls that Prince Charming the next day. As long as the entertainment ounts control the rhythm, thepany will pretend to be your fan and trample on others. Who do you think will believe that you¡¯re only here to get justice for your brother? I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re a substitute, and we¡¯re the righteous men who expose the truth.¡± Chapter 1017 ? Chapter 1017: Never surrender Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei knew very well that everything Yu Zixin had said could happen. All he could hear was ridicule. She couldn¡¯t forget what some people had said before the start of the National preliminaries. Her brother¡¯s hand injury was not going to heal. Compared to the record of 0 kills and 6 deaths. Compared to so many people who were talking about her brother¡¯s dark history and saying that her brother was Tu Hai¡¯s cancer ... Her brother could no longer y games. Who would care? After all, he had a bad reputation. Of course, she didn¡¯t care about what happened to her brother. This was the truth. Simrly, she was indeed ying on his behalf. Even if uncle Feng had the foresight. But in the eyes of the people, she was just a substitute. However, Yu Zixin was wrong about one thing. She had nevere here to seek justice. She just wanted her brother to not regret what he did. He liked esports. His eyes were shining. Even so ... That small figure was still in the snowy night. He grabbed her cor and said,¡±Bei, you have to be good once you¡¯re in Supreme Alliance. Don¡¯t be so stoic. If you need money, tell me. I¡¯ve been secretly helping people clean their keyboards in inte cafes. I can earn my living expenses.¡± He had given her everything. This included his passion and dreams. If she didn¡¯t like him that much, she could just try to cater to him. He would y it like amercial game. No one would care anyway. Mo bei could even understand her brother¡¯s pain at that time. Those who didn¡¯t adapt to the rules would be eliminated. However, she could not think that way. If even she thought the same. All this while, her brother¡¯s persistence was nothing. When mo bei looked up, Yu Zixin and Lu Yifan had already left. The shop assistant came to collect his things and saw the young man holding the teacup, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± The shop assistant asked. Mo bei stood up, her ck hair blocking her eyes.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The shop assistant wanted to ask more. Mo bei had already walked out of the cafe. The sun outside was just right, but it didn¡¯t make people feel the slightest bit of warmth. Because the longer you walk, the more you will discover. You can¡¯t prove anything. Mo bei stuffed her hands into her pockets and looked across the road. She just stood there at the intersection. There was a surging stream of people around him. So what if it¡¯s all ck? Wasn¡¯t it good to give him a taste of his own medicine? Mo bei thought a lot. Finally, his eyes fell on one point. They were two little people. The girl said,¡±brother, there¡¯s someone in my ss who always says that I¡¯m ugly. I learned from her and told others that her family is poor. Now, no one in the ss ys with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this,¡±the boy said with a straight face. ¡°Why?¡± the girl asked. She said it to me first. I¡¯m just returning the favor. ¡± The boy: ¡°you can return it. You can fight with her, but you can¡¯t be her. She¡¯s so dramatic and gossipy. If you be like that, I won¡¯t buy you ice cream anymore, and I won¡¯t want you as my sister.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The girl eximed. She was still carrying her small school bag and her face was red.¡±I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My sister can¡¯t be like that. ¡± He didn¡¯t know why. This sentence actually matched a voice from so long ago. ¡°My sister isn¡¯t expressionless. She¡¯s better at ying games than you. If you¡¯re not convinced, then let¡¯s have a fight. ¡± Mo bei stopped. He could vaguely hear the singinging from the bridge. Someone was singing. ¡°It¡¯s better to fly headwind. I¡¯m not afraid of millions of people blocking me, I¡¯m only afraid of surrendering.¡± Chapter 1018 ? Chapter 1018: Sweet hair Candy Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei lifted her head and looked at the singer who was holding a guitar and wearing a ck hoodie as he stood in the middle of the bridge. It was easy to think of a person. That person liked to pinch her face and smiled evilly.¡±¡±You know how to deal with those people, right?¡± He knew. Beat them up. This was e-sports. Mo bei retracted her gaze and looked at her phone screen. Now, she still had an appointment to attend to. It was impossible for anyone to pretend that nothing had happened. However, it was obvious that mo bei did not want that person to know anything about what had happened today. That person should be standing on his altar and ying his game. She would not let him lose. No matter when. The singing in the distance continued. However, the young man¡¯s cold figure was no longer at the streetlight. At the sinking square. The crowd that had gathered earlier dispersed. It was probably because the handsome man in the mask had disappeared. Therefore, people lost interest in staying where they were. On the other hand, more and more people came to the street to take photos. After all, this ce was as prosperous as silk. On the weekends, there would be people everywhere. Everyone was walking very leisurely. In their hands were colorful ice cream and sweet marshmallows, and they could smell the fragrance in the air. There was only one figure who walked very quickly. Especially when the young mannded with one hand on the railing, even the hem of his clothes was blown by the wind. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± It was unknown who said this. Some people had already started to look back. He was indeed handsome. He had a cool temperament, a high and straight nose, and his porcin white skin was a little cold. Her bangs were a little long, and they fell at the end of her eyes, giving her a sense of distance. The young man seemed to be looking for someone. He stood in the middle of the room and looked around. Could he have already left? Mo bei took out her phone with uncertainty and lowered her head to send a message.¡±¡±Captain, where are you?¡± One second, two seconds, less than a minute passed. There was no reply. Mo bei nced at the time and was about to start walking. Suddenly, arge figure appeared behind her and reached out to grab her clothes. Mo bei paused and turned her head back against the force. A furry bear was within sight. The teddy bear was very tall, and its thick ws were pinching the hem of her clothes. It held its head with one hand, and for some reason, it looked a little arrogant. Mo bei thought that it wanted to y with her or let her take its flyer, so she only said indifferently,¡±¡±I still have things to do. You can find someone else to y with you.¡± He was about to leave again. But the teddy bear didn¡¯t let go. Not only that, but when mo bei took a step, it also took a step. Furry bears were naturally popr with girls. After seeing this scene. Some of the girls stopped and smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s so cute. ¡± ¡°The little brother it¡¯s pulling is the handsome one, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the teddy bear is so clingy. They look like a perfect match. What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side, and her gaze had justnded on the bear¡¯s paw. The bear¡¯s hand was stronger and it pulled to the left. Mo bei¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered. She had a guess, but she did not quite believe it. Her long legs took another step forward. The teddy bear seemed to be very arrogant and followed her, but there was no flyer in its hand. ¡°Mommy, I want Xiong Xiong to follow me,¡± a child shouted.¡±I want to be a bear trainer too.¡± As he spoke, he ran over. Mo bei turned to the side and took out a candy, handing it to the child.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, this one is mine. I can¡¯t go with you. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, mo bei grabbed the bear¡¯s paw with a backhand ... Chapter 1019 ? Chapter 1019: I like you Trantor: 549690339 The teddy bear probably didn¡¯t expect to be caught, so it paused for a moment, then lowered its head and swayed. He looked like he was smiling? The people around them wondered if their imaginations were running wild. Otherwise, how could he feel that the bear was smiling through the furry mask? Almost everyone who came to the sunken square today could see this scene. A handsome young man with a cold temperament was pulling a plush bear and walking towards a ce with fewer people. The scene looked like a poster, and it was very attractive. Realizing that there were too many people following them, mo bei wanted to avoid them, but she heard a voice behind her. It was azy and unhurried voice.¡±Little brother, I haven¡¯t eaten the food I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Where are you taking me?¡± Mo bei nced sideways but had yet to speak. Feng nai raised his hand and lifted the furry bear¡¯s head. As his ck hair had been muffled for too long, it was stained with Bright Water vapor. There was still a smile on his handsome and wless face. Her eyshes were very long, and because of the heat, they were even darker. It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t take off the bear¡¯s head, but as soon as he did, a series of gasps came from the side. It wasn¡¯t that he had been brought out. Mo bei was very clear that this person had the ability to cause a beauty to explode. In addition, he was wearing a fluffy bear¡¯s clothes. His half-curved eyes couldpare to all the colors in the world. He was too cute. It was dazzling and dangerous. Mo bei¡¯s eyes only flickered for a moment. She immediately took off the ck mask on her face and hung it on his ear, not caring about anything else. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. Mo bei looked at him and exined,¡±I didn¡¯t wear it for long. It¡¯s clean.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care about this. He only felt that his smile just now had been a waste. Who was it that said that girls liked to look at handsome people, such salty and sweet ones? The replies in the question and answer section were getting more and more unreliable. Mo bei did not know what a certain God was thinking. But she could clearly see the amazement in the eyes of the people around her. It was true. That move just now was too good. Even the men were looking over. Mo bei furrowed her brows and looked at the slightly wet hair on his forehead. She raised her hand and naturally helped him brush it away. Her voice was clear.¡±Captain, remember to wear a mask when you go out in the future. Don¡¯t wear this kind of clothes anymore.¡± It was too destructive, whether it was to a girl or a boy. Hearing this, Feng Nian narrowed his eyes. He held mo bei¡¯s hand that was hanging in the air and said slowly,¡±¡±Forget it,¡± he said. Acting cute and cute really didn¡¯t suit him. It was better to be more direct. Mo bei was not sure where he was taking her. It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to eat. The decorations at the side looked very familiar. She waited until he stopped. Mo bei finally recognized this ce. It was the confession wall that he had taken her to previously because he was upset about his good disciple. Compared to thest time they hade, the sun was just right here. There were many more balloons and green nts. Some people were taking photos, but when they saw Feng nai in his bear costume, they all stopped what they were doing and looked in their direction. She had probably never seen a boy wearing a fluffy bear outfit before. His temperament was clearly that of a sinister Boss, but at this moment, he was surprisingly approachable. Even though her face was covered by a mask. However, the pair of eyes that were exposed were filled with a lingering darkness, and they were very beautiful. He was holding someone¡¯s hand. It was apletely different style from his. His side profile was cool and handsome. He walked to his seat. Feng nai let go of mo bei and wrapped one hand around the bear¡¯s head. After he stood still, he turned around. ¡°I like you.¡± Chapter 1020 ? Chapter 1020: A hug Trantor: 549690339 What? Mo bei did not react in time for a moment. Her heart was already starting to lose control. Bang! The distance that she thought would not be broken. At this moment, all of them were broken. He liked it. Like ... Mo bei clenched her hand by her side, trying to calm her heart down. The girls who were watching this scene from the side were already in an indescribable state by Sue. ¡°A confession?¡± ¡°And he¡¯s wearing a bear coat.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± The sound in her ears seemed to be soaked in water. Someone was sliding on a segallop behind mo bei, and the brakes were not working. Normally, she would definitely be able to avoid it. But today, she had even forgotten to hide. When she looked up, he had already grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. From this angle. She could only see his beautifully curved jaw and Adam¡¯s apple. Her nose was filled with the refreshing minty smell of tobo. That was his smell. Mo bei had never understood it as clearly as she did now. She wanted to have this person. It wasn¡¯t just like. He wanted it. He really wanted to catch it. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She could not let him fall into the abyss with her. This person, only this person, should be glorious. Mo bei tightened her grip on his clothes. ¡°The second time.¡± Feng nai lowered his head, strands of hair falling down and covering his eyes. His low, maic voice came through the mask. What second time? Mo bei wanted to see him. He would not allow it. He held the back of her head with one hand and pressed her face against his shoulder. There was a hint of a smile in his voice. Even the air was filled with the sweetness of cotton candy. ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve said I like you.¡± Mo bei was shocked. ¡°The first time was in a game.¡± Feng nai turned his gaze sideways, his eyes sparkling.¡±If I¡¯d known back then that I would like you so much, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated it as a couple¡¯s mission.¡± Mo bei knew that she had to give him an answer. No matter what the answer was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingertips sank into her palm, and she slowly straightened her body. These two words made the atmosphere suddenly fall to a freezing point. Even the passersby could see the man in the bear coat suddenly stop. He stood there for a long time, his arms empty. ¡°Why?¡± That low maic voice seemed to be covered with mist. She didn¡¯t dare to listen to him anymore. ¡°We¡¯re not suitable. ¡± Mo bei turned her back to him. After stuffing her hands into her pockets, she clenched her fists. Then, he walked out of the center circle. She knew that he had not followed her. She also knew how much she had let him down. However, there was one thing that Yu Zixin was right about. He represented the Feng family. What mo bei had to do now was to remove him from the picture. Perhaps in the future, no one would be able to jump behind her in a zombie suit. But it didn¡¯t matter. She would remember. She still remembered the time when everyone had treated her like mud. He stood at the entrance to the arena and looked at her indifferently.¡±¡±Hey, the little brother over there,e here.¡± It was never scary to be pointed at by the public. She was just afraid that because of her, he would no longer be high and mighty, and anyone could pull him down. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. Mo bei could foresee this. If she agreed to it. The news was announced. He would be the tolerant person. What would people say? Mo bei had seen too much of her brother. ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Why are you still in this circle?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see someone so disgusting.¡± Chapter 1021 ? Chapter 1021: Hei huanai Trantor: 549690339 If this was purgatory. Then don¡¯te. Stand on the altar that you should be standing on. As for the rest ... I¡¯ll do it. Mo bei hid the light in her eyes, and her gaze fell on the wrist guard on her left hand. No one had seen how she looked that day. She was tall and straight like a pine tree, but she had a sharp aura. Mo bei opened her contact list and informed her assistant toe and pick her up. ¡°The captain is in the sunken square. He didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t tell anyone that I made the call.¡± The assistant only felt that the hoarse voice didn¡¯t sound like young master mo. But why didn¡¯t the young master call himself when he wanted toe back? why did young master mo call instead and tell him not to say anything? Although he was puzzled. However, the fact that his young master had not eaten had a huge impact on him. After all, everyone knew that young master had stomach problems. The assistant didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions and didn¡¯t dy any further. He immediately walked towards the seat MO bei had given him. The sun had already started to deviate. Feng nai didn¡¯t feel hungry. It was just that the bear coat he was wearing was heavier than before. It was so hot that he didn¡¯t even want to lift his legs. He thought that the person would turn back after realizing that he was not following. In his memory, this person had always been the one to hold his hand first. So much so that Feng nai was used to her being helpless against him. She would agree to anything he said. It turned out to be his illusion. It was not appropriate. Feng nai lowered his eyes and seemed to smile, but there was no hint of happiness in his slightly curved eyes. People could feel the chilling from his back. It waspletely different from when the youngster was there. This was the scene that the assistant saw when he arrived. A young master wearing a furry bear coat, this ... He couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. However, it was obvious that the young master was not in a good mood. The assistant approached carefully. Feng nai turned his face to the side, his voice very cold.¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡± The assistant was about to say something when his phone rang. It was from thepany, asking him to bring Feng nai back for an emergency meeting. The assistant was a little worried. After all, young master mo said that young master hadn¡¯t eaten yet. However, when it came to financial decisions of the entirepany, only young master could make decisions. Of course, the chairman could do the same. ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t look too good,¡± the assistant said in a low voice.¡±Should we inform the main family?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai unzipped his bear coat. It was also one of the agreements that the Feng family would not have any major problems while he was the temporary Vice President. Even though he wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with work at all. But what needed to be done still had to be done. It was just whether or not it was suitable. That person didn¡¯t have the final say. Buzzzzzz! Feng nai closed the car door. Outside the ss window, there were many peopleing and going. He turned on his phone, and it was her who asked him where he was. After that, there were no other messages. He was thinking if he should have confined her in the room and not let her go anywhere. Follow his heart and reveal his true nature. Even if she said they were not suitable, she would only belong to him. When would she finally understand that she was his? He let go of her again. This was faster than anything else. So, what confession? To do such a stupid thing. Feng nai sneered. He bent his body and pressed a hand to his forehead. His light-colored eyes had be extremely dark. The assistant didn¡¯t understand what had happened. But this young master was not like him at all. It was cold and did not seem to be angry. Chapter 1022 ? Chapter 1022: Chapter 122: Trantor: 549690339 The temperature outside started to drop. Mo bei did not return to the base. She watched the car leave, her dark eyes containing too many emotions. After the car disappeared. With her back against the wall, mo bei stood under the streetlight and made a call. Kada, kada! In the middle of the instant noodles, a boy with curly hair and sses was busy coding. It could be seen that he had not gone out for a long time. Next to him was a half-eaten chocte pie. His phone, which only rang once every ten thousand years, actually lit up. The boy really didn¡¯t want to answer it. After all, he only needed to rewrite one more program and he would be able to sessfully hack it. However, there were too few people who could get through to him. Except for the young master of the hacker world who had previously hunted him down. However, he had been a lot morew-abiding recently. Z couldn¡¯t havee to find him. Thinking of that person, the boy subconsciously shivered. He stopped typing and leaned over. He squatted there and stared at the phone screen. His eyes were dark. No, that was not right. It shouldn¡¯t be z. If Z wanted to find him, she would have hacked hisputer directly instead of greeting him politely. Who could it be? The boy was puzzled. He reached out and pressed the answer button, but his face was far away, as if the phone was a time bomb. When mo bei heard themotion over there, she looked sideways and said,¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. The boy threw a bowl of instant noodles to her and asked,¡±¡±State your name.¡± Mo bei knew the moment she heard the voice that the other party had indeed not changed his number.¡±¡±Flying Eagle, it¡¯s me, Bey.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± It was only for a moment. The boy with the code name Flying Eagle picked up the phone. ¡°Where are you? Have you eaten? Do you want toe to my house to make hot pot? Should I book a ne ticket for you, or do you prefer the high-speed rail? Wait a minute, your master isn¡¯t here, right? Don¡¯t bring her here, I found a very good inte caf¨¦, it¡¯s especially suitable for starting a war! All these years, I¡¯ve never looked for anyone else. You¡¯re my only friend. We can do a program together, the kind that bombards the entire inte. It¡¯ll definitely be very cool ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s clear voice interrupted him.¡±¡±Have you forgotten what my master said when he was hunting you down?¡± ¡°Almighty z only turned over a new leaf because of young master Qin.¡± The boy pushed his sses.¡±She was even worse in the past. She¡¯s the young master of our hacker world.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t continue the conversation and only said,¡±¡±I want you to help me investigate something. I¡¯ve seen the other party¡¯s system and it has been fully upgraded. There should be professional staff maintaining it.¡± ¡°It seems to be very difficult.¡±Eagle¡¯s eyes lit up. Mo bei spread out her hands, ignoring the marks on them, and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you like those with a high degree of difficulty?¡± ¡°Of course, to us hackers, the better the defense system, the more challenging it is. Otherwise, how can we feel satisfied?¡± Eagle said as he pushed the bowl of instant noodles aside,¡±But why don¡¯t you ask God z? she dotes on you so much, she would definitely help you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±Master is doing very well in the Fifth Avenue. I won¡¯t let her break her precept for me. How about it? do you want to do it?¡± ¡°bey, you should know how much I¡¯m worth. In the past three years, I¡¯m second only to your master ...¡± Mo bei: ¡°thousandyers of puffs. I¡¯ll y with you.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Fei Ying said. What do you want me to investigate?¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±Yu Corporation is using Tu Hai as a bet. Check everypetition, their ounts overseas, and their private transactions. I want all their evidence.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably be more difficult since it involves the outer. ¡± Flying Eagle typed on the keyboard with one hand.¡±I don¡¯t have all the necessary equipment. In order not to get caught, I¡¯ll have to wait a day before I can check.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. There was still time. As long as it was on the day of thepetition. They still didn¡¯t stop. Fei Ying¡¯s evidence was enough to send the Yu family in. ¡°Wait a minute, bey. I saw your message here too. You¡¯re ying games again? Why are you still using the identity of a boy, mo bei and Xiang Nan?¡± The more Eagle looked at it, the more confused he became. He didn¡¯t pay attention to e-sports and didn¡¯t know that he had only just seen bey¡¯s photo when he checked Tuhai. Hackers might be different from what everyone imagined. Some of them were very fashionable. Some of them stayed at home and took pleasure in conquering the system and food. Eagle was thetter. In his eyes, any game was just a string of codes. ¡°So many people are scolding you.¡± ¡°Why do they all call you mo Nan?¡± Eagle frowned. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±I¡¯m helping my brother with thepetition.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Eagle touched his chin.¡±You can¡¯t let anyone know. Otherwise, people will say that you¡¯re a substitute.¡± ¡°Someone already knows.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm.¡±But that¡¯s not important. You just have to find the evidence I want.¡± ¡°Really not important?¡± Fei Ying asked suspiciously. There¡¯s something wrong with all these IDs. Many of them are repeated, but they have different identities. One moment, they say they¡¯re your fans, and the next moment, you switch to another ount to scold you. But that¡¯s right, you¡¯ll definitely listen to Z and won¡¯t use the inte to do anything. Even if there are two-faced people, you have to leave them to the people who need to deal with them. It¡¯s one of the rules of hacking. But to be honest, don¡¯t you think my method is cooler? Release their information, then ...¡± ¡°Do you want my master to teach you a lesson again?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was slow. Fei Ying immediately stopped talking.¡±I know. I¡¯ll check the evidence. This is quite fun. It¡¯s even more fun than Pce dramas.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news tomorrow. ¡± Mo bei was about to hang up after saying that. Fei Ying¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±bey, are you really not going to use my method? you should know that once someone reveals your identity, you will be ten times worse off than you are now. Let me help you. We will strike first and dig them out. We will make them afraid.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°If I did that, what difference would there be between me and them?¡± mo bei¡¯s voice was apathetic. Fei Ying was listless. For so many years, he had been trying to lead bey to the wrong path. Why didn¡¯t this person take the bait? They were clearly perfect partners. Being on the same team as him was enough to destroy everything. It was very Orthodox. He couldn¡¯t even move it. bey did not agree. Of course, Eagle didn¡¯t dare to move. After all, he was really afraid of her master. How could the person he liked ... She had to be z¡¯s apprentice. However, it was very rare. bey asked for his help. Of course, he had to have some fun. ¡°bey, you¡¯re just as boring as before. Since you¡¯re here, wait for me toe and find you. Quancheng, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not reject him.¡±Bring your evidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Only bey could make hime out of retirement ... Chapter 1023 ? Chapter 1023: Saying goodbye Trantor: 549690339 The Eagle was very fast. He hadn¡¯te out for a long time. He would definitely be a little excited. From his point of view, bey was now standing at the crossroads. He could take advantage of the momentum and fan the mes. Maybe bey would join him. He was such a perfect person. She should have be a hacker with him and focused on how to conquer it. He was a hacker. Plundering and destroying, exposing what others didn¡¯t know was the happiest. Fei Ying stood up and closed his notebook. After the 30% discount, the notebook became a hardcover book. He touched the circr sses on the bridge of his nose and walked out of the room with his backpack. As long as he didn¡¯t go to Jiang city, he would dare to cause trouble anywhere. At the same time. Mo bei took a taxi to thepany. The person who picked her up was Feng Yi¡¯s Secretary. The Secretary knew that under normal circumstances, this person would note to the office directly unless something happened. The meeting room¡¯s door closed. Mo bei asked,¡¯where¡¯s uncle Feng? I can¡¯t get through to his phone. ¡± ¡°Boss Feng went to Saudi.¡± The Secretary poured a cup of tea.¡±There¡¯s a sudden problem over there. Thepany has decided to let him go over.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped. Initially, she had wanted to tell uncle Feng that her identity would soon be exposed. She wanted him to be prepared and see if there was any way to minimize the damage to ck me. But now ... Mo bei looked up.¡±I want to know the detailed uses of the contract for my participation in thepetition. Do you have it here?¡± ¡°Boss Feng considered your special identity and specially got someone to block your file. Shall I bring it over for you?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. She wanted to ensure that ck me¡¯s qualification to participate in thepetition would not be affected by her. The Secretary left the document for safekeeping and handed it to mo bei.¡±¡±But why do you suddenly want to see the contract? did something happen?¡± Mo bei looked at the anxiousness she was showing, and her gaze fell on the name signed on the contract. Sure enough, it was just as she had thought. Uncle Feng had already known that her brother¡¯s hand injury would not recover. That was why she used her real name even in the National League. If this was the case ... Even if they were attacked, they would only attack her. Meanwhile, ck me was unaffected and continued to fight. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei closed the document.¡±Uncle Feng¡¯s back. Please ask him to contact me.¡± The Secretary knew that she was always so polite, so she was a little worried as she looked at her back. But boss Feng went to Saudi. She couldn¡¯t contact him here either ... It was not that mo bei had not thought of finding an escape route for herself. However, every time she opened the video of her brother¡¯spetition, she would be shocked. They would know clearly. She had no way out. Mo bei took another look at her wrist guard, then reached out and took it off. It was thest match. After so many years. He had never thought about it. He would say goodbye to it. With one hand in her pocket, mo bei looked up and stared at the game ying on the screen. She stood there for a long time. It was only when a familiar figure appeared surrounded by people that she turned to the side and hid herself with her back against the wall. It was Feng nai. He stood out among a group of people in suits. Someone was making a report. In the business world, every second counted. The higher-ups all entered the elevator. ¡°Young master Feng, the Yu family has been expressing their goodwill recently, and the conditions they offered are quite good. Should we try to repair our cooperative rtionship?¡± This was the suggestion from one of them. ¡°Although it won¡¯t affect the Feng Corporation negatively if we attack the Yu family and everything is under our control, it¡¯s still better to have more friends than enemies in the business world, especially when we¡¯re making a lot of profits.¡± After hearing hisst sentence, Feng nai nced sideways.¡±¡±Representative Liu, you don¡¯t seem to understand what I mean. This is the Feng Corporation, not the Yu Corporation. Since when can they participate in ourpany¡¯s decision? It¡¯s because grandpa¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently, and all the uncles have forgotten whose house this is? It was the bottom line for outsiders to meddle in thepany¡¯s internal affairs. As for other matters, no matter how high the profits were, they had to be done cleanly. Assistant Jin had some information on the Yu family, and in just half a year, they had managed to open ten shellpanies. Representative Liu, do you dare to ept such a profit? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Yu family will drag the Feng family down with them when they do the moneyundering?¡± The representative surnamed Liu¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head. Young master Feng, I really didn¡¯t know that the Yu family had so many shellpanies. I thought that they were doing a good job.¡± ¡°You know now?¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±other uncles, if there¡¯s anyone who wants to speak up for the Yu family or has taken a Commission from the Yu family, you can return the favor. Otherwise ...¡± At this point, Feng nai paused, and his thin lips curled up.¡±¡±You¡¯ll also be found out. ¡± Representative Liu, on the other hand, had a straight face and was very open. The man surnamed fan, who was standing beside him, froze. Feng nai looked at his reflection on the elevator door and smiled slowly, but there was no warmth in his smile at all. Assistant Jin held his briefcase with one hand and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he did not know what was wrong with his young master today. He was so hostile that he could kill. The head of the Yu family would probably not be able to sleep well at night. Young master¡¯s speed of annexing was too fast. Once we find evidence of the mole, we¡¯ll clear the rtionship between the Feng and Yu families. The entire Yu family would probably have to go in. It would definitely be seized. Some would even be in jail for decades. Even though assistant Jin was not sure how the Yu family had managed to offend the young master. However, using this opportunity ... No one would dare to say anything about the young master¡¯s identity as the heir. In the future, these representatives would be well-behaved. Feng NAI¡¯s temper was indeed very strong, especially when he received no messages every time he turned on his phone. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to return to the base. There were a lot of things to do at thepany. The only time he had free time was to look at the list of participants. As expected, Tu Hai won the revival round. This way, they would be able to determine which team they would be facing. Panda and the others were still worried. After all, everyone knew who Tu Hai¡¯s support was. With that person around, they had to adjust their habits, which was difficult to do. Teng Hui had been grabbing his hair. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she returned from thepany. She didn¡¯t show her face at the entrance of thepany. She only left after the elevator went up. On the other hand, when Panda saw that she had returned, he smacked his own head.¡±¡±How could I forget? my brother is in all positions. Moreover, this time, we have experience. We won¡¯t be like thest time, where we were suppressed at the start. This time, we¡¯ll be tough.¡± ¡°Cat big is right, Hui da must have confidence in itself.¡± The assistant came in with a takeaway.¡±Even thementators have analyzed that we will win. Brother Nan¡¯s support is very loud. This time, everyone guessed that we may have a 90% chance of winning.¡± 90%? Upon hearing this number, mo bei¡¯s eyes sank. Ding dong. The doorbell rang ... Chapter 1024 ? Chapter 1024: Chapter 1224: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is the boss back?¡± Panda asked. The assistant had already opened the door. Standing outside the door was a teenager dressed as a student, carrying a school bag. He had a very good face and a soft personality. The ck-rimmed sses on his face made him look even more harmless. ¡°May I ask if mo bei and Xiang Nan live here?¡± Fans? That was the assistant¡¯s first reaction. After all, the survey had shown that mo Nan had more male fans than female fans. This was theplete opposite of Almighty K. However, the other party had called brother Nan by his full name. Besides, the fans shouldn¡¯t know where their base was. Even the media couldn¡¯t reveal where they were staying. Then who was this? The assistant was still confused. The young man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°b......¡± White? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only arrive tomorrow?¡± Mo bei¡¯s clear voice interrupted him. The youngster smiled and said shyly,¡±¡±I missed you so much. Come over soon. I found something interesting and wanted to share it with you.¡± When Panda and the others who were walking over saw this scene, they were all a little surprised. How could a boy like him say ¡®I miss you so much¡¯ to his brother so naturally?! And why was he blushing! ¡°Brother, who is this?¡± Panda intended to ask for more details. After all, if boss saw someone with such an ambiguous rtionship, he would definitely release cold air. ¡°I¡¯m a friend,¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t intend to say much, so she only raised her eyes.¡±¡±Come with me.¡± Go? Where to? Panda saw that his brother was about to bring him into the room and tried to signal him with his eyes. The assistant was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Ahem, brother Nan, there are rules in the base. Outsiders are not allowed to stay for too long when thepetition is approaching.¡± Mo bei had indeed forgotten about this rule. She turned to the side.¡±Wait for me, I¡¯ll go put on my coat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Eagle nodded. When Panda saw him, he felt that it was rare for boys to be so obedient. He seemed to be close to his brother. Panda decided to find out more about the enemy.¡±Brother, how did you and Mo Nan meet?¡± ¡°Online.¡± Flying Eagle wasn¡¯t lying, but when he said that, he pushed his sses up and smiled. Panda¡¯s eyes widened.¡±You ... You met him through online gaming friends?¡± he asked. ¡°It can be considered so.¡± It was just that their game was different from others ¡®. Panda¡¯s heart ached a little for his boss when he heard that. How many people had his brother met in the game when he was ying as an obedient disciple? He couldn¡¯t have been married to this, right? Panda was just about to ask. Mo bei came out after changing her clothes. She was wearing a ck jacket with a hat. When she looked at Fei Ying, her eyes were filled with warning. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Fei Ying walked over. In reality, he was like a cute little puppy,parable to young master Jin. However, unlike young master Jin, Fei Ying was more youthful and clean, with some sharp edges. Panda looked at the back view of the two people disappearing. She still felt that something was off. But he couldn¡¯t really tell. Until han Xi¡¯s voice was heard.¡±¡±The base is so hard to find, how did he find it?¡± ¡°Mo Nan probably told me.¡± ¡°Come online and help me train my hero,¡± Teng Hui said nonchntly. Han Xi didn¡¯t think mo Nan was someone who would reveal the location of the base. However, there was no other exnation, so he sat down and turned on theputer. Not long after he went online, there was a noise from the entrance. It was Feng nai, who hade to pick up something. Chapter 1025 ? Chapter 1025: Jealous Trantor: 549690339 In reality, there was nothing that he had to take. However, assistant Jin could tell that if he didn¡¯t let his young master return to the base today, he would probably remain so hostile. In the room. ¡°Boss!¡± Panda turned around and called out. ¡°Mm,¡± Feng nai replied. His gaze swept across the battle area, but he did not see that clear figure. He loosened his cor with one hand and walked upstairs. He looked casual, but in fact, his eyes were already on the room opposite. Empty? Feng NAI¡¯s Phoenix eyes narrowed. He took a watch and went downstairs. He turned his gaze to the side and fastened the strap, then lifted his chin as if he was not easily done with it. ¡°Where is she?¡± He? Mo Nan? ¡°Brother chennan is out with his friends,¡± the personal assistant immediately replied. ¡°Friend?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused, his porcin-white skin a little translucent.¡±¡±Which friend? From the school?¡± The personal assistant shook his head.¡±I think they¡¯re online friends. We met when we were ying games. They seem to be on good terms. I don¡¯t think anything happened.¡± ¡°Did you know each other in a game?¡± Feng nai repeated this sentence, his voice faint.¡±¡±Cat, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Panda, who was called out, knew that he could not protect his brother this time, so he avoided the important point and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation, boss? we¡¯re ying games, so it¡¯s normal to have a few friends we can chat with.¡± Normal? Feng nai didn¡¯t think it was normal. Instead, it was as if there was a huge rock pressing down on his heart and it was slowly acting up. ¡°It seems that our support big brother really likes to show off on the inte. I¡¯m just one of them, there are others.¡± Panda opened his mouth and was about to say something. ¡°Where are they?¡± Feng nai interrupted him coldly. ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ up ahead. They have something to discuss. They shouldn¡¯t have gone far.¡± Panda still had a strong desire to live. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else, but he could still bring out the wind as he walked. Assistant Jin didn¡¯t expect that young master would Miss Young master mo when he came back. He really didn¡¯t have much time, and he really used the break time toe back. This was because in order to uproot the Yu family, there would be more preparations and partners to make. In addition, some time ago, there were always people in thepany who would secretlypete with young master because of his young age. Now, everything was peaceful. It was just that there were too many people who came to cooperate. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s CEO Yuan.¡± Assistant Jin gestured for him to answer. Feng nai took the phone. His voice wasn¡¯t as cold as before, but he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic either. He was polite andmercialized. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in what you¡¯re saying, President Yuan ...¡± The call wasn¡¯t short. Feng nai had to attend a business dinner. Under normal circumstances, they should be looking for a suit at this time. But today, he threw his phone back to assistant Jin and walked toward the west side of the vi. Assistant Jin did not know what was going on, so he could only follow behind. The afterglow of the dusk was still there. Under the transparent ss window were two steaming teacups. ¡°bey, you look really handsome in men¡¯s clothing. In the future, when we go out to cause trouble, you should dress like this too. It¡¯ll be easier to escape.¡± Mo bei nced at him.¡±Put away your restless thoughts. Even if this isn¡¯t Jiang city, I¡¯m still here.¡± Fei Ying indeed looked harmless. After mo bei said that, he propped up his handsome face and said with an obedient childlike tone,¡±¡±This is boring. Alright, but it¡¯s good enough that I can still see you. We have a long time ahead of us. Now, take a look at the good stuff I brought you.¡± Chapter 1026 ? Chapter 1026: Chapter 126: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very clear.¡±Right now, ck me¡¯s online support rate is 90%. Can you help me check the odds for the side-betting and where the person who is making the bet is?¡± Hearing this, Fei Ying smiled. A few cracking sounds could be heard. The paper book stood up and turned into a high-end notebook. The waiter who came to serve the dessert wondered if he had seen it wrong. Strange? Where did thisputere from? Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over. She picked up her teacup and took a natural sip. Her voice was very calm.¡±In the future, don¡¯t let your things transform in public.¡± ¡°Little bey ... Little Nannan, you¡¯re too strict on yourself. Didn¡¯t your master tell you that as a person, you should do as you please? I saw it the other day too. Someone kept tying you down and said that your fans always stepped on him. Every time he posted something, he would mention your name. I¡¯ve helped you find out his true identity and the two ounts are acting together. How¡¯s that? Do you want to expose him?¡± Mo bei pressed a hand on hisptop, her voice neither warm nor cold.¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested in this kind of person. But you, what are you here for? Did you forget that master asked me to keep an eye on you? You want me to beat you up now so that you¡¯ll be at ease?¡± ¡°I like you so much, but you still want to hit me.¡± Fei Ying looked to the side and felt a little wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend,¡± Mo bei knocked on his sses.¡±Today¡¯s the University student puppy?¡± Fei Ying smiled and took off his sses. When his eyes were revealed, his entire aura changed.¡±If I help you find it, you¡¯ll give me a thousandyers? The kind thatsts a hundred days. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei flipped through the information with one hand, the gray light in her eyes unclear. Fei Ying put his fingers on the keyboard and the sound of the keyboard was heard. Mo bei looked sideways at the code that kept jumping on the screen. There was always a sense of familiarity. There was someone like this in the past. ¡°My good disciple, are you interested? master can teach you.¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze. The number of times she missed her master was increasing. This was not a good sign. ¡°It¡¯s the outer again. ¡± ¡°This defensive Gu is a little annoying.¡± Eagle frowned. Mo bei nced sideways.¡±Use your virtual Ip address.¡± ¡°My dear, have you forgotten that your master has wiped out my Ip database? I can¡¯t use it in the country, or there will be an rm.¡± Fei Ying¡¯s eyes were full of innocence when he talked about this. Upon hearing this, mo bei paused. She raised her hand and ced it on the keyboard. Her fair fingers moved up and down so quickly that one could even see the afterimages of them. Eagle¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at the code. He knew that it was impossible for bey to not have something in her hands. It was really too perfect. This pair of hands, if she could work with him, if she could ... ¡°Break it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s calm voice interrupted his thoughts. Eagle immediately invaded. He had never felt so excited before, even the molecules in his blood were boiling. There was no need to worry about being caught. bey¡¯syout was indeed urate. Soon, a page showing the control of the external drive appeared on the screen. Eagle whistled.¡±It¡¯s amazing to bet so much. The speed of moneyundering is also very fast.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes seeped, but she did not say anything. There was a 90% chance. As expected, someone was manipting them from behind the scenes, making everyone think that ck me would definitely win. As a result, the amount of money sent in would only increase. At that time, if ck me lost, the Yu family and this foreignpany would be able to take all their money away ... ¡°¡± Chapter 1027 ? Chapter 1027: Naer is so jealous that he flies Trantor: 549690339 Just as mo bei was about to say something ... The cafe¡¯s doorbell rang. The two of them subconsciously looked up. All she saw was Feng NAI¡¯s icy expression. His gaze fell on the two people¡¯s hands. His gaze was so cold that it lost all warmth. Fei Ying knew who Feng nai was. When he had investigated the Yu family this time, he had discovered that someone had already obtained a lot of information. The new heir of the Feng family was splitting the business with the Yu family, which was a very smart reaction. After all, no matter which group was involved in moneyundering. Even long-term cooperation with him was inevitable. The Feng family was indeed an exception. Although they had some minor ws, because Feng nai had acted too quickly, the Yu family didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. Therefore, the Feng n¡¯s internal affairs had not been corroded yet. However, why was he looking at him like that? They didn¡¯t seem to know each other? Flying Eagles had a natural instinct for danger. Originally, the back of his neck was a little cold. To her surprise, the young master of the Feng family curved his lips and smiled evilly. He strolled over to them. Fei Ying had never been willing to get close to this kind of person who could still smile even though his eyes were obviously frozen. This person from the Feng family was so seamless that he couldn¡¯t help but be on guard. Feng nai didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he ced his hand on mo bei¡¯s wrist, his face expressionless.¡±¡±This little brother is so popr now. Does he like to y on the sameputer with others?¡± Only then did Eagle notice that their screen had been changed to the game page by bey. When did it happen? Just now, when he and the Feng family¡¯s young master looked at each other? ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to y support, I¡¯ll teach him.¡± Mo bei said nonchntly. Fei Ying smiled. Feng nai looked at him at this moment. She was dressed like a student and looked very young and shy. Someone seemed to like this style. Cute? Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have much time to teach support here. Little brother, are you going back by yourself or do you want me to take you back?¡± Fei Ying watched from the side. Who do you think you¡¯re holding onto? Although Bey was very upright. But other than her Master¡¯s words, who else had she heard? Just wait and see. I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulderter. Eagle pushed his sses up at this thought. Who knows! ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard. Fei Ying was in disbelief. Wait a moment. This did not fit bey¡¯s character. That one was as cold as ice. How could she tolerate a boy holding her hand now? If anyone wanted to hold her hand, it should be him! Fei Ying hadn¡¯t finished his words. He stood there and said,¡±Nan, your base doesn¡¯t allow people to enter. Where am I going to stay tonight?¡± Mo bei knew that Flying Eagle didn¡¯t have the ability to make a living, so she threw a bunch of keys over with one hand.¡±¡±You¡¯ll stay at my ce. Don¡¯t touch anything,¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Fei Ying nodded happily. He knew that bey had given him the key because she wanted to give him a ce so that he could get the evidence in the next two days. However, in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, this scene had apletely different meaning. How long had they known each other? And how long had she known this person? Give me the key? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. When he swept his gaze over the other party¡¯s childish face, it was as if a fire had been set aze in his heart, but it also felt like he had been drenched in cold water. No wonder she didn¡¯t ept his confession. It turned out that he had long been out of her range of choice ... Chapter 1028 ? Chapter 1028: Hei huanai Trantor: 549690339 Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was cold as he withdrew his hand. He was afraid that if he held that hand again, he would break it into pieces. ¡°Young master ...¡± Assistant Jin walked over and covered the phone with one hand. He said in a low voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s President Yuan. He¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll be arriving. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face darkened. At such a critical time, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t go to this appointment.¡±Bring her along.¡± He? Who was it? Even the all-powerful assistant Jin had times when he was confused. ¡°Take young master mo with us. We don¡¯t want him to meet his online friends at the base and affect the training.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± assistant Jin quickly replied. After all, he was a professional. Then, he turned to mo bei and said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble young master mo. The banquet will be a little boring.¡± Mo bei looked at the Men in ck surrounding her and understood what they meant. She simply pulled open the car door and got in. Feng nai, on the other hand, looked sideways and didn¡¯t say another word. Afraid that something had happened to mo bei, Fei Ying kept sending messages.¡±¡±Where is the young master of the Feng family taking you? Why is itpulsory? he has too many bodyguards around him. A pretty boy like him shouldn¡¯t be able to fight. Do you want to subdue him first and find a chance to escape?¡± ¡°His skills are on par with mine. Also, don¡¯t call him a pretty boy.¡± When Eagle saw this reply, he pursed his lips into a straight line. This was the first time he had seen bey treat a man so well. It was bad enough that Chichu was protecting him, but she didn¡¯t even allow others to talk about it. Eagle lowered his head and typed, I¡¯m jealous! This time, mo bei did not reply. It was because Feng nai had nced in their direction, and his voice, which didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, had a hint of coldness.¡±¡±You¡¯re still sending messages after getting in the car. You two are really inseparable. ¡± Mo bei looked up, and the first thing she saw was that pair of bottomless eyes. However, this time, it was more cold and empty than ever. It also carried an indescribable sense of danger. Suddenly. He leaned forward and pressed her wrist down. The words he typed were cold and hard. ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose again, ept or not. ¡± Mo bei knew that he was referring to today¡¯s confession. Her fingers froze, and she was tempted more than once. However, the best thing to do now was probably to remain silent. She could not give him any future. He might even be dragged into the abyss. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him. Rather, it was because she knew too well what he had to bear. She didn¡¯t want him to choose between protecting her and the Feng family. They could do it without caring about public opinion. But the impact of public opinion. It had always existed, and it was difficult to escape from it where there were people. No matter what he chose. To him, it would be especially difficult. It would be better to let her make the decision. Mo bei looked up and was about to speak. He sealed her lips with a kiss. The moment the faint minty tobo smell entered the room ... Mo bei¡¯s mind went nk. She had forgotten what she wanted to say. That kiss seemed to contain all his emotions. There was a hint of grievance in the ill-intent. A numbing sensation spread everywhere. The tip of his tongue was a little red. He moved away a little and bit the corner of her lips ruthlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t like to hear. Little brother, I don¡¯t really want to lock you up. ¡± When he said this, his breath was on her lips, and he lowered it again and again. ¡°Be good, understand?¡± Mo bei¡¯s breathing had yet to stabilize, and she could see his eyes. He was probably really very unhappy, which was why they seemed to be separated by ayer of ck mist. Chapter 1029 ? Chapter 1029: When naibei was young Trantor: 549690339 Even though assistant Jin, who was sitting in front, could hear their conversation, he did not dare to look back. On top of that, the young master pulled the small curtain at the back of the car when they got on. Hence, it was an assistant¡¯s duty to pretend not to hear some things. However, his young master¡¯s behavior today made him a little worried. In the past, boss Feng had said that young master was too stubborn. He had to get whatever he wanted. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have anything in particr that he wanted. But young master mo was different. Young master had changed a lot because of young master mo. Almost everyone in the Feng family knew. If young master mo still rejected the young master in the end ... At that time, no one dared to say what the young master would do. What she was most afraid of was that he would really tie her up to apany him. The young master must not have remembered. When he was young, he went to the countryside to y. He had just turned three years old when he saw a person sitting on a boat in themon reed Bank. Just because the person looked like a doll and could peel lotus seeds and catch small shrimps, he took her home and did not return her no matter what. He also said that he would take care of that person in the future and asked those who came to look for her to go back. This was the toy he used to hug to sleep. Treating people as toys. Naturally, the old man had to use his walking stick. However, young master did not change his mind at all. He just wanted that family¡¯s child. Of course, he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. It was probably because boss Feng had left a deep impression on him that he told him all this. In his opinion, the young master now was no different from the young master back then. The hostility in his eyes was so strong, and he had to bring young master mo to the banquet. With his words, these bodyguards would definitely not let young master mo leave. What was the young master¡¯s n? Putting young master mo under house arrest? Assistant Jin let out a long sigh. If others were to find out about this, it would be a big problem. But it was very obvious that Feng nai no longer cared about what would happen. ying well and keeping this person in a ce he could see was what he was most concerned about. Therefore, even at the reception, mo bei was brought in by him and arranged to be in a corner that would be rtively unnoticeable. Of course, no one else could see it. Feng nai, however, could see this even when he raised his ss and turned his gaze sideways. Director Yuan didn¡¯t expect him to note by himself, but he wasn¡¯t affected. However, seeing that he seemed to be a little absent-minded, she smiled and said,¡±¡±Is it from the training? This year, ck me¡¯s momentum is extremely good. ¡± Momentum? When Feng nai heard these two words, he instinctively felt that there was something wrong, but he didn¡¯t show it. He only said nonchntly,¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. ¡± ¡°The odds have already doubled. It¡¯s not just ¡®okay¡¯.¡± Director Yuan raised his ss.¡±I¡¯m also betting on ck me. I¡¯ve watched a couple of your matches, and I¡¯m looking forward to this one. If ck me wins, our project can be confirmed. We¡¯ve been working with the Yu family for a long time, so it¡¯ll be great if the Feng family can take over this project as well.¡± ¡°Clink!¡± Feng nai clinked his ss after hearing this.¡±ck me will definitely win.¡± However, when did it start? There were also people who dared to use thepetition to gamble money. After he finished drinking, he nced sideways. Assistant Jin followed her, and the two of them walked to the side naturally. Feng nai swirled his wine ss, his voice very low.¡±¡±Go and find out how many people are making this bet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Assistant Jin had also been listening by the side, so he naturally understood what he meant. However, something had happened to mo bei. Feng nai had miscalcted one thing. A handsome person would look even more mysterious in the corner ... Chapter 1030 ? Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: the first Prince! Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had only sat down for a short while. Someone on the other side raised his ss and wanted to talk to him. After all, the people who came here were all wearing suits and leather shoes. Only this one, with a clear and cold teenager¡¯s aura, sat there without saying a word, which really made people¡¯s hearts itch. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, but I saw that you came in with young master Feng. Are you working with the Feng family? Or a friend of young master Feng ¡®s?¡± The girls at the business ball all spoke very appropriately and asked casually. When they saw that mo bei didn¡¯t want to answer, they didn¡¯t force her and only raised their sses.¡±A ss, no problem, right?¡± Wine? Mo bei looked at the champagne that was handed to her and was about to reject it. A figure was faster than her and snatched the ss of wine over. He said in a low and maic voice,¡±¡±This little brother¡¯s alcohol tolerance is a little low. If you want to drink, you cane to me.¡± She was looking at Feng nai at such a close distance. No girl would not blush. Mo bei watched as he was surrounded, and her brows furrowed slightly. Feng nai drank three sses in a row before putting his hand on mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±She¡¯s my woman. I¡¯m taking her away. Don¡¯t drink with her in the future. ¡± W-what his people? Thedies from the noble families all looked at each other. Could it be that the rumors were true? Did the young master of the Feng family really take the wrong path? This was too uncaring of the world. He actually brought the person he raised to the business meeting. Was he telling everyone that he wasn¡¯t ying around and was serious? Three sses were basically nothing to Feng nai. After they left the banquet hall, he loosened his cor and turned to look at her.¡±¡±It seems that I have to give you a gift.¡± Mo bei felt that he must have had some wrong definition of a gift. After getting in the car. Her ankle was locked by a silver anklet. This was nothing, but the material of the anklet was dangerous. ¡°You should know what this is.¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±as long as you stay within 500 meters of me, it¡¯s just a small essory. If you leave, your entire leg will go numb. There¡¯s a Positioning System in the lock, so you don¡¯t have to worry about escaping. Stay obediently where I can see you. As for the others, I won¡¯t do anything unless theye to snatch you away.¡± Feng nai had just finished speaking. Mo bei¡¯s cell phone received a message. It was from Fei Ying, saying that there were people from the Feng family near her apartment. ¡°Is that young master of the Feng family guarding against me like I¡¯m a thief?¡± It was not convenient for mo bei to reply to messages. In reality, it was not convenient for her to do anything. He seemed to have be a different person. His eyes were dark, and he held her in his arms. There was a faint smell of alcohol, but it was not unpleasant. Instead, he suddenly felt soft and gentle. He rubbed his face against her neck from behind.¡±When I first saw this, I felt that it suited you very well. As expected, it looks very beautiful on your feet.¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure paused. With this restriction, it would indeed be very difficult for her to leave. Moreover, when did he start to have such thoughts? Mo bei nced sideways.¡±I¡¯m at your ce. Do you need to monitor the apartment?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about him?¡± Feng nai was absent-minded.¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? if they don¡¯te to snatch you away, I won¡¯t deal with them. It¡¯s just a warning.¡± ¡°Captain,¡± mo bei said in a clear voice,¡±you¡¯re locking me up like this. How can it be convenient for me to take a shower?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just one room. ¡± Feng naiughed softly, his eyes still cold.¡±This little brother, we¡¯re both boys, what are you afraid of?¡± Chapter 1031 ? Chapter 1031: I¡¯ll cross-dress and marry you Trantor: 549690339 He finished his sentence. Feng nai retracted his hand. He looked at assistant Jin, who was hesitating to say something. Assistant Jin had seen all kinds of things and reported,¡±¡±I still have a meeting at thepany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for young master to bring young master mo along,¡±he paused. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was light.¡±It¡¯s not inconvenient at all. We¡¯ll use the conference room with the resting room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, assistant Jin knew what to do. However, young master¡¯s illness had indeed acted up. He was too paranoid, and even his thoughts were somewhat dangerous. Assistant Jin was thinking about whether to tell boss Feng. A voice came from behind, neither fast nor slow.¡±Executive Assistant Jin, I¡¯m the one using you now. You should be concerned about whether thepany will run into any problems.¡± This was a warning. Assistant Jin could tell. He had been by his young master¡¯s side for so many days, and he already knew his young master¡¯s methods. For ck me and young master Mo¡¯s sake, he had taken over the Feng family in advance. The only reason he had done so was to make their lives easier. From this, one could see how much he valued young master mo. If someone lost his people. With young master¡¯s personality, it was hard to imagine what would happen. Assistant Jin cleverly pushed up his sses and said,¡±¡±Yes.¡± He could only wait for the rtionship between the two to ease up a little before thinking of a way. However, what did young master mo do? Why would young master be like this? Probably no one could understand Feng NAI¡¯s feelings. In Little Prince. This was how it felt to love someone. If youe at fouro¡¯ clock. I¡¯ll be happy at threeo¡¯ clock. That was the feeling he had when he was waiting for her. However, what he got in return was that she had given the key to someone else. ¡®The Little Prince¡¯ did not teach him how to keep the person he liked. Any book was just an empty book. He even felt that she had no taste. She liked the younger ones. He pretended to be young. She liked cute ones. He tried his best not to reveal his true face. But even so ... She didn¡¯t even fall in love with him. Why did I turn myself into what you like? You don¡¯t even want me. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened, and he smiled devilishly and beautifully.¡±¡±So, little brother, don¡¯t even think about contacting my parents and asking them toe and reason with me. I don¡¯t want to reason with anyone right now.¡± The messages that mo bei had been sending were all deleted. She knew that he had seen it, but she didn¡¯t exin. She only looked at his cold eyes and thin lips that were pursed into a straight line. She suddenly wanted to reach out and touch his head. It was because of her rejection that he was acting like a child who couldn¡¯t get candy. But he had to endure it. The closer she was to him, the more trouble she would bring him. It was good that he hated her earlier. He wouldn¡¯t have to help her then. She wouldn¡¯t have been dragged down with him. As for the rest ... Mo bei nced at the chain on her leg. To make something like this ... He must have put in a lot of thought. Feng nai saw that she hadn¡¯t said a word since she got into the car, and the dark fog in his eyes grew even heavier. He hugged her waist and buried his face in her neck again, gently biting her fair skin. Mo bei¡¯s body trembled. He couldn¡¯t escape at all. Fortunately, even though they were separated by the curtains, he did not do anything excessive. He just didn¡¯t let her leave the seat that was within his reach, not even when he was looking at the report. Only then did mo bei realize that he was really busy. He had taken so much time to confess to her. Doing things that he would never do. He put on a bear coat and let her lead the way. He was right about her in the past. She was scum. Mo bei really wanted to tell this person. Can you wait for me? When I¡¯m dressed as a woman again, I¡¯lle back and marry you ... Chapter 1032 ? Chapter 1032: Chapter 132: Trantor: 549690339 The atmosphere in the van was not rxed. It was the same in the meeting room. But Feng nai wouldn¡¯t bring his emotions to work. It was just that there were too many things to deal with. In the past, they had deep cooperation with the Yu family. Some things could not be cleared up in one or two sentences. In the end, they still needed evidence. These things couldn¡¯t be brought out in the open. The various higher-ups were also a lot more content now. He would no longer think about changing his appearance to gain benefits. But even so, there would be a lot to discuss in the meeting. The Secretary had specially brewed tea, not for the people at the long table, but for the lounge. Through the crack in the door, mo bei could see the side of that person¡¯s face. In thepetition, he was too carefree, but in the business world, he was so indifferent that it was hard to grasp him. Most importantly, mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already nineo¡¯ clock. He didn¡¯t even rest. ¡°Young master mo, do you not like green tea? Do you want me to get something else?¡± The Secretary asked. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need,¡± mo bei replied politely. The Secretary lowered her voice.¡±Then have a sip. Young master asked me to bring it in. He was worried that young master mo would be bored sitting there. He hasn¡¯t had any water for a long time and would be thirsty.¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure paused and she replied,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. His phone was vibrating. It was a message from Fei Ying. ¡± With so many people from the Feng family around, it¡¯s not easy for me to take action. However, Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have something good to show you? the good thing is that when I hacked into the Yu Corporation, I realized that someone was also investigating them, and it should be that young master Feng. However, the business world isplicated, and if he wants to send the Yu family into it, he first has to know if the Yu family used their ount to transfer money during their previous cooperation. It¡¯s easy to check the big ones, but I¡¯m afraid that the people below will take advantage of it. At that time, the Feng family will also be involved.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡± You must have checked the ounts. At your level, even if someone were to monitor you, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that you¡¯re a calctor. They¡¯d only think that you¡¯re ying games. So, Fei Ying, don¡¯t have any other ideas. ¡± Flying Eagleughed. ¡± What a pity. I thought we could hack it together. Alright, indeed, I¡¯ve checked the ounts. Now I¡¯m looking for external economic transactions to see where the final transfer was. ¡± ¡°Is there any Feng family in the books? ¡± This was what mo bei was concerned about. Flying Eagle pushed his sses.¡±Not yet. The Feng family didn¡¯t ce any bets this time. The new heir of the Feng family is your Captain. He must have noticed something.¡± ¡°Save the ount data.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved. ¡°What do we need this for? it¡¯ll only be disadvantageous to the Yu family if we find out.¡± Fei Ying did not understand. ¡°After saving it, send it to the Feng n.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eight words. Even Fei Ying was a little emotional. ¡°bey, it can¡¯t be. You¡¯re doing this for your Captain? Do you know? The Feng family¡¯s system is ten times more difficult than the Yu family ¡®S. I even suspect that this defensive wall was made by your master. Do you think I haven¡¯t hacked into it before? every time, a virtual Ip will pop up for me to identify. ¡± After mo bei finished reading, she typed.¡±Before mypetition tomorrow, hack into it again. Organize everything you¡¯ve found, then contact me. I¡¯ll identify the virtual IP.¡± ¡°bey, you worked so hard to prepare these things and gave them to the Feng family. Don¡¯t tell me that you did it to please that guy?¡± ¡°¡± Chapter 1033 ? Chapter 1033: Chapter 133 Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t to please anyone, but she didn¡¯t want him to be too tired. However, mo bei had to exin this too clearly. ¡°Keep in touch,¡± he replied. She would delete most of their chat history. ¡°Right, let¡¯s see what kind of program this is.¡± Mo bei lowered her hand and took a picture of her ankle. He closed the chat box, and the Secretary came in without knowing what had happened. On the other hand, the meeting on the other side seemed to be ending soon. It was already dark outside, and it was long past the working hours. Only Feng nai and Executive Assistant Jin were left in the huge conference room. There was a huge pile of documents that needed Feng NAI¡¯s signature, and they had all been ced on the office desk. The Secretary would usually work overtime with him. Mo bei was arranged to sit on the sofa in the office. The Secretary couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek. After all, the person young master had brought along was too handsome. Unexpectedly, she received a call from the front desk, saying that someone hade to deliver food. ¡°Take-out? Is there a mistake? young master never eats takeaway. ¡± The receptionist: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone from the president¡¯s office made a reservation and asked to send it to the top floor. Do you need me to deal with it first?¡± The Secretary was about to say something when she saw young master mo walking towards her and saying,¡±¡±I ordered it. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go down and get it. Please have someone send it up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was indeed time to eat. No wonder young master mo had ordered takeaway. Who knew that after he got the item, young master mo would say,¡±¡±Please send it to Captain.¡± So it wasn¡¯t for herself, but for young master? Since young master mo had said so, the Secretary could only try to send the things in. When he opened it, he realized how expensive the takeaway was. The porridge, side dishes, and soup dumplings were all exquisitely disyed. It was made by a star hotel under the Feng Corporation, and this meal was enough to cover a month. Young master mo was really good to young master. He was afraid that the young master would throw it away like garbage. That was what the Secretary thought at first, but she didn¡¯t expect the young master to eat it all after raising his eyebrows. The Secretary was amazed. Mo bei, on the other hand, was very calm. When she knew that he didn¡¯t like to eat takeaway back at the base, it was because his stomach was weak and he couldn¡¯t eat oil from outside. Rather than not knowing if he would get poisoned, it was better not to eat. Besides, he was a picky eater. That was why mo bei had booked the Feng Corporation. After he finished eating, she put down the magazine and changed her sitting position. Without aputer, it was not convenient for her to do things. There was a bookshelf between the two of them. At first, Feng nai had indeed nned to ce her at a ce where he could see her if he looked up. Later on, he realized that having her by his side would affect his efficiency, so he simply left her outside. Mo bei didn¡¯t mind. However, without uncle Feng around, no one would have noticed that it was abnormal for her to follow Feng nai like this. After about half an hour, the Secretary brought in aptop.¡±¡±Young master said that young master mo is bored from waiting, so he can train his hand speed.¡± When mo bei saw the notebook, her eyes shone. She thanked him and then lowered her eyes to look at the silver chain on her ankle. All that was left in her mind was Eagle¡¯s reply: ¡°How do you have this thing? it¡¯s controlled byputer data. There should be a pair of them. If they are tied to two people and separated from the connection distance, they will be unable to walk. Who would use this thing to y with it? wouldn¡¯t they fall into it as well?¡± Chapter 1034 ? Chapter 1034: I have everything you want, so don¡¯t think about the little puppy outside Trantor: 549690339 He had to find a way to crack it. However, the source code was not on the one she was wearing. That should be ... Mo bei raised her eyes slightly and looked at Feng nai, who was sitting inside. Where was he wearing his? Mo bei was not in a hurry. She first created a small program on herptop and then hacked into theputer next to the office desk through the internalwork. He first mastered the control of the data. All that was left was the source code. Before that, she had to be careful not to be too far away from him. By the time Feng nai was done with his work, it was already Teno¡¯ clock in the evening. He only walked over and looked down at her first. Then, he pulled her over andzily said,¡±¡±Training,¡± From assistant Jin¡¯s point of view, the young master was not going to let go of young master mo. Mo bei allowed him to hold her wrist and did not say anything. There was at most an hour of training time left. Thepetition was tomorrow afternoon. Ensuring sleep was also something that professional yers should pay attention to. Given Feng NAI¡¯s abilities, he actually didn¡¯t need to train. However, in order not to make any mistakes in the game ... He still went through two rounds of the game. ¡± Then, all the team members formed a five-man line. When it ended, Panda was still asking,¡±¡±Brother, where are you? you¡¯ve been meeting an online friend for so long. When are youing back?¡± Feng nai turned on the microphone and said in a lukewarm voice,¡±¡±She¡¯s at my ce. She¡¯s not going back today. She¡¯s sleeping in the office with me.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh.¡± Panda chuckled and immediately sent Feng nai a message after he went offline.¡±¡±Boss, thepetition is tomorrow. Even if you¡¯re angry, you should calm down. Don¡¯t make my brother¡¯s back hurt!¡± Feng nai only replied with two words, long-winded. Panda didn¡¯t dare to reply. No way, boss was really nning to sleep with his brother? They were indeed sleeping together. However,pared to just now ... A certain someone¡¯s cooperation was much higher. This made Feng nai tilt his head to the side as he brushed his teeth. He looked at the person standing next to him, who was also brushing his teeth. Then, she lowered her head and washed her face. The two of them took a shower one after the other. Thepany¡¯s Lounge wasn¡¯t big to begin with. Mo bei was the first to leave. Just now, she had seen his silver chain. It wasn¡¯t on her ankle, but around her neck. Mo bei was thinking about how to get close to himter. There was a knock on the door. There was also a series of Woof sounds. It was assistant Jin. He had a little Samoyed in his arms and looked very restless until he saw mo bei. Her pair of watery eyes lit up. After she jumped down, she began to circle around mo bei. This was the scene Feng nai saw when he came out. His thin lips lifted slightly as he said,¡±¡±Stupid dog.¡± Assistant Jin smiled.¡±Young master was worried that young master mo would be bored. He asked me to bring him over from the base.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Mo bei nced at the tall and straight back of the man who was drying his hair. She squatted down and picked up the little Samoyed. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb young master mo and young master¡¯s rest.¡± Assistant Jin pushed his sses. He closed the door after he finished speaking. Feng nai and her were the only two people left in the room. Of course, there was also the little Samoyed who didn¡¯t even dare to shout in front of Feng nai. Feng nai stood there and watched as she fed the little Samoyed a piece of ham. He put down the towel and said nonchntly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve also brought you the cute little puppy. Don¡¯t think about those things outside in the future, especially the one you left in the apartment.¡± From the apartment? Eagle? Mo bei lifted her eyes. Was he jealous? ¡°You heard that?¡± When Feng nai said this, he had already walked up to mo bei, his eyespletely dark. Mo bei grunted in agreement. Before he could say anything. However, he exerted some force and pressed her wrist into the quilt ... Chapter 1035 ? Chapter 1035: Hugging to sleep Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei could not see his expression clearly. The ck hair that hit her face was still wet. Her breath was filled with his body¡¯s aura. It was hard to ignore as it hit the back of her ear inch by inch. Then, he touched her lips with a cool touch.¡±You ordered the take-out?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai nted a kiss on her neck.¡±¡±This little brother is really patient. He didn¡¯t give me any reaction at all.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers clutched the pure white bedsheets. It was only when he kissed her ear that she could not help but tremble slightly. He lowered his eyes to look at her, pressing his forehead against hers, looking like a Daji who could bring disaster to the country and the people. On his messy clothes, his corbones were slightly exposed, and there was a faint silver glow. ¡°Wuu, Woof!¡± A sudden cry. It made Feng nai stop in his tracks, then he stood up and threw the little Samoyed out of the room. Mo bei was still recalling the source code she had just seen. Caught off guard, she was pulled into his arms.¡±¡±What¡¯s so good about a little puppy? he¡¯s stupid and noisy. I¡¯ll make a pot of dog soup tomorrow.¡± He didn¡¯t know if the little Samoyed had be a spirit. He felt a thick ck misting from the door. She stopped scratching the door and obediently found a nest to sleep in. The room fell silent. The two of them did not speak. However, mo bei could still hear her heartbeat. They were all his. The sound was loud and steady. Again and again. It was as if it could hypnotize him. She didn¡¯t see him move for a long time. When she looked up again, she saw the tired green under his eyes. Mo bei knew that he had fallen asleep. After about ten minutes. She turned sideways, trying to hook the silver chain he was wearing. He was extremely wary of this. He had dodged both times. Mo bei was worried that he would wake up, so she didn¡¯t take a closer look. She had only seen the two letters ¡°mo¡± and had not seen the other three letters. However, mo bei could roughly guess that it was nan. She was now her brother. He must have used mo Nan¡¯s full spell to create the source code. In the past, she had heard. The way a hacker expressed love was to change all the source code to that person¡¯s name. She had thought that only her master would do such a thing. But now ... Mo bei¡¯s gazended on him. She reached out and pressed the back of his head, her thin lipsnding on his.¡±Good night,¡± she said. It was a very light word. Unfortunately, Feng nai couldn¡¯t hear her. On the other hand, mo bei wanted to let Feng nai sleep morefortably and not catch a cold. She let him lean on her shoulder. It was more scientific to keep the human body warm. As for the rest ... He seemed to like hugging something when he was asleep. Mo bei didn¡¯t move and allowed him to hug her. The night wind howled outside the floor-to-ceiling window. The moonlight fell. Two figures could be vaguely seen on the double bed. Feng NAI¡¯s face was buried in the crook of mo bei¡¯s neck. His ck hair, tall nose, and handsome features were indescribably beautiful, but he exuded a strong sense of possessiveness. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing in his sleep, but even his brows were furrowed. Mo bei ced her hand on his head and moved it asionally to smooth his hair. Feng nai then fell into a deep sleep. Her thick eyshes were like ck feathers, casting a dark shadow, but because of her messy hair, she looked devilishly sexy. Mo bei nced sideways. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it would be safer for a certain Almighty to stay at home in the future. Under the heavens. He was probably the only one who was worthy of being called young master ... The next day. Before the National League ... Chapter 1036 ? Chapter 1036: Chapter 136 Trantor: 549690339 They advanced to the top four. That was indeed the case. But from the scale of the team. Everyone felt that the team that won this match would be the team that would enter the finals in the future. ck me¡¯s cheers remained high. At this time, the people who were only watching the game would not notice the bets on the outer, which had already reached an unpredictable number. There were also some people who didn¡¯t watch the game, but when they saw the people next to them gambling, they also threw in their bets. After all, the list of participants had already been confirmed. When shadow was fighting against Tu Hai, he lost the match. Tu Hai was reced by the resurrected team and became one of the top six teams in the country. And today¡¯s match was Tu Hai¡¯s fight against ck me. As a defeated opponent. Tu Hai¡¯s only chance of winning was in show. After all, thest time the two teams had fought. Show¡¯s understanding of his former teammates greatly affected ck me. However, since ck me had won the previous round, he would definitely win this round as well. In addition, some people had also released the news. It was said that all the higher-ups in Tu Hai had been caught. They were on the verge of copse internally and it was impossible for them to win. How could they still have the mood to y any games? It was probably human nature to like to follow the trend. Especially when they felt that there were benefits to be gained, they would swarm over. ¡°Amazing, look at this.¡± Mo bei had just opened her eyes when she received a message from Fei Ying with a picture. She only took a nce before she heard the sound of a door opening behind her. It was Feng nai, who had just finished washing up and was ready. He stood there with a set of uniform on his arm, his eyes slightly cold.¡±Little brother¡¯s business is really busy.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she turned off the screen.¡±¡±News from the team.¡± There was indeed a message signal shing in the team¡¯s small group chat. Feng nai had seen it when he woke up. Panda had been nagging. He didn¡¯t say anything more and threw the uniform in his hand over.¡±Come out after you¡¯re done.¡± Mo bei could feel that he was much gentler today than he was yesterday. After all, thepetition was going to start in the afternoon. The door closed. Mo bei had just unbuttoned her shirt. His cell phone rang. This time, it was not Fei Ying, but Yu Zixin. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened and she pressed the answer button. ¡°You sure picked up the phone quickly today.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯sughter could be heard from the other side of the phone, ¡± I heard that your father has never liked you guys ying games. It seems that your father is a sensible person. He knows that you country bumpkins should stay where you should be. Thepetition is in the afternoon, so I think I should remind you what to do. I don¡¯t need to repeat myself. As for your father, he seems to be very concerned about the rumors about you and your brother. Lu Yifan has already arranged for people to be sent. Your father just doesn¡¯t dare to face it. Don¡¯t worry, this time, if you don¡¯t do as I say ...¡± He can see the trend on the inte, and we¡¯ll send it to him.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, and her eyes were ice-cold. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Yu Zixin lowered her voice and said,¡±it¡¯s said that dogs that don¡¯t bark bite the most. In order to prevent you from doing one thing in front of me and another behind my back, I¡¯ll put this aside first. If you don¡¯t lose thepetition, the consequence will be that your whole family will suffer with you. Mo bei, of all things you shouldn¡¯t have done, the worst thing you should have done was to snatch him away from me. Isn¡¯t it just a game? This is the real world. You don¡¯t rely on your skills here. When people find out that you¡¯re ying on your behalf, what do you think you¡¯ll have?¡± Chapter 1037 ? Chapter 1037: Chapter 137: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Think about it carefully. Don¡¯t lose too pretentiously. We still need to win money.¡± After that, Yu Zixin hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything now. Since they had alreadye to this point, why was it that a substitute could still make it to the end while their Yu family was not going well? This time, as long as ck me lost ... It wasn¡¯t just their family that had the funds toe back to life. Grandpa Feng would also help Brother na get on the right track. The rest could be left to the audience. Each of them could drown that scheming country bumpkin with their spit. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to continue selling her little brother iceberg persona. Yu Zixin stretched out her hands and carried the Persian cat. She looked at Lu Yifan, who was next to her, and said,¡±You heard that? ¡°Go and tell your teammates to y well. If mo bei doesn¡¯t lose this match, the whole family won¡¯t be at peace. You¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll catch you off guard. This time, even if she wants to catch you off guard, she¡¯ll have to think about what she can take and whether her family can take it.¡± Lu Yifan was in a daze for a moment. In his dreams. He appeared often, and he was not as good as mo Nan. Many people were saying that he couldn¡¯t do it, and the scene of his father finding out. Every time he woke up, his back would be wet. That was why he kept warning himself to stand closer to the front. He did not expect Yu Zixin to do this. However, it was all because of mo Nan¡¯s vanity. He let his sister y on his behalf. Then be prepared to be med. Team Tuhai¡¯sbat state was very low. Show¡¯s members, who were sitting in their seats, were a little regretful that they had signed this team. Originally, he had thought that the chances of winning were not high. Until Lu Yifan walked in and said,¡±¡±Someone has made an offer. If we win this match, everyone will be given a million. Also, there¡¯s no need to worry about mo bei and Xiang Nan. Just y normally.¡± Show had always known that games weren¡¯t as simple as they looked. It seemed that there was something else inside. ¡°Does this sound like we have a good chance of winning?¡± showughed. ¡°Five against four, what do you think?¡± Lu Yifan nced sideways. Show raised his eyebrows. ording to what he said. They were the ones who bribed mo bei and Xiang Nan. I really didn¡¯t expect that such a cold-looking person would be able to bribe people. It seemed that he was not the only one who was ayman. Everyone was. However, he had always been smart and would not let himself y a fake match. He liked money, so he could just ask for it directly. ying fake matches and such were basically quite disgusting. Show stood up.¡±Then I¡¯ll go and prepare. After all, it¡¯s time to torture people. You too. If you win this game, you¡¯ll be qualified to join the national team. Congrattions, my contract will be over by then, and Tu Hai probably won¡¯t go far. But God Lu shouldn¡¯t care.¡±¡± The two of them had their own motives, and the rest were mo Nan¡¯s former teammates. The other three were still excited and did not notice themotion. ¡°Brother Lu, what did brother show just say?¡± Someone asked. Lu Yifan turned around.¡±It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get ready and set off. We have to arrive at the venue three hours in advance.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± One million, just thinking about it made him feel excited. 11 O¡¯ clock. In the business car. Mo bei held her phone and looked out of the car window. Not a single trace of emotion could be seen on her Fair and Handsome side profile. Panda opened the car door. When he entered, this was the scene he saw.¡±Brother, you¡¯re actually faster than us.¡± Chapter 1038 ? Chapter 1038: Chapter 138: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei hummed in acknowledgment and did not say much. No matter how curious Panda was, he would not ask about yesterday¡¯s incident in front of his boss. Even the position she was sitting in had changed, and she obediently moved back. When Feng nai came up again, he was carrying two bags of yogurt. He threw one bag to mo bei. However, it was obvious that mo bei¡¯s mind was not on this, and she did not take it. Feng nai looked at the yogurt that was falling from the air, and the color of his eyes faded. The atmosphere in the car suddenly froze. Panda immediately said,¡±it¡¯s really hot today, isn¡¯t it?¡± I think it¡¯s a good sign that we can win. ¡± Han Xi swept a nce at him and didn¡¯t reply. After all, he was too weak. Mo bei, on the other hand, saw the bag of yogurt and bent down to pick it up. Feng nai had already picked it up and thrown it into the back seat. Panda was thirsty, but he did not dare to drink. This was obviously bought by boss for his brother. Now that they were at loggerheads, who threw it over? But what if they stopped quarreling and charged at him again? Panda¡¯s desire to survive was still very strong. He quietly returned the yogurt to his brother. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his boss did not react. ¡°How is everyone today?¡± manager li asked from the front. ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± Teng Hui was indeed very confident. Manager li nodded in satisfaction and reminded them,¡±¡±Show¡¯s much stronger than before. Your little habits in the past ...¡± ¡°After thestpetition, we¡¯re no longer who we were.¡± Panda had never forgotten how easily they had been suppressed in the previous match. If not for his brother, they would not have been able to make any adjustments in time. However, that situation had already happened once, and it would not happen again. They couldn¡¯t change their little habits. He couldn¡¯t change his show habit either. Manager li knew about the team¡¯s training situation. From the moment he had taken over ck me¡¯s position, he had known this. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary team. He was just too young. He just had to wait for it to take shape. He understood what it meant to be stronger when facing a stronger opponent. Then, one day, people would see it. Now, the day had finallye. Wang Dongdong, who was waiting outside the venue, also felt the same way. He couldn¡¯t forget how the youngster had returned with apletely different attitude and told him in a calm voice,¡±¡±One day, I¡¯ll show them what the real e-sports is.¡± Along the way. He opened his eyes every day. He was most worried that brother Nan would do something and get scolded again. In the end, he knew that no matter what brother Nan did, he would be misunderstood. Of all the assistants. Only when he went out did he not dare to mention who he brought. It was because the two words ¡®mo Nan¡¯ had been too heavily demonized. Many people were simply praising brother Nan. Ever since that match. It plummeted. How many fans did he have left? Why didn¡¯t he leave? She would continue to be his assistant. It was probably because back then, when no one was willing to choose him as an assistant, he chose him. If not for mo Nan. He didn¡¯t even have a job now. However, no one would believe such words. It was as if people had already forgotten. In the early days, everyone knew that there was a battle in a team called Tu Hai. It was a call from someone called mo Nan. At that time, people said he was the jungler with the most hope of entering the national team. Overwhelming love came quickly and left quickly. Compared to the purgatory of the past ... Today, he could finally prove it ... Chapter 1039 ? Chapter 1039: bey, you¡¯re back! Trantor: 549690339 The first person mo bei saw the moment she got out of the car was Wang Dongdong. He had told her many things. ¡°Brother Nan, I¡¯m serious. Talk less and do more.¡± ¡°Brother Nan, stay away from Almighty k during thepetition. You¡¯ll be scolded.¡± ¡°Brother Nan, F * ck, you¡¯re so handsome. Just restrain yourself a little more.¡± She was overcautious because she was afraid that she would be spurned like her brother. He could still hear the sounds of activity outside. The audience was already waiting in line to enter. When the business car entered, there was a burst of noise. Many people were taking pictures with their phones. Everyone was looking forward to such a grand event. Only those who were worried about you would have a hint of uneasiness in their expectant eyes. That was why he stood at the door, hesitating. He was afraid that if he left, he would not be able to face it alone. Even if he could not do anything. They were even timid and afraid of things, afraid that if they said or did something wrong, it would affect you. ¡°Just let us in. We¡¯re not looking at mo Nan.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s watch Almighty k ¡®s.¡± ¡°Tell mo Nan to fight properly. Don¡¯t drag ck me down.¡± Or even ... ¡°Why are you pushing him away? seriously, mo Nan¡¯s assistant is amazing. I¡¯m convinced.¡± This era seemed to be like this. The one standing in front of you was your uncle. Can¡¯t touch, can¡¯t rush. Even if these people crossed the line. Wang Dongdong couldn¡¯t even call security. Because the person he was bringing was her. Mo bei was indeed not an easy choice. When Yu Zixin¡¯s call came. She could imagine the scene of her family being greeted by people. She had never been an innocent and romantic little fairy. He knew clearly what he would face. However, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. Mo bei, who was wearing the hat of her uniform, turned around with a swish and walked behind her. Panda was still wondering why his brother had not entered the arena. On the other side, mo bei was already standing in front of a female fan, allowing her fist tond on her chest.¡±¡±You¡¯re the one pushing her now, not him. Also, you¡¯ve crossed the line. ¡± The female fan was really helpless.¡±We¡¯ve been waiting in line for such a long time just to see you. That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t pamper your fans at all.¡± Mo bei stuffed her hands into her pockets and had no intention of answering the question. Wang Dongdong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want mo Nan¡¯s reputation to be affected because of this. After all, they had alreadye this far, and he had to apologize immediately. ¡°If you dare to say sorry.¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. A cold glint suddenly appeared in her eyes.¡±You don¡¯t have to be my assistant anymore. When have I ever asked you to bow and bend your knees to face anyone?¡± Wang Dongdong paused. ¡°Come in.¡± Mo bei turned. This was the first time. Mo bei showed off her ruthlessness in front of everyone. It was the kind of coldness that came from behind. Of course, the fans would be unhappy. They felt that this person¡¯s EQ was really low. Yes, it was. As long as it was reasonable. It was just that his emotional intelligence was low. But today. Mo bei raised her eyes to look at the video ying on the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re representing China this time.¡± That was what his master¡¯s wife said at the worldpetition. In the past, many people didn¡¯t know about e-sports. People called them yers. Now, people knew. But he never understood. What were they fighting for? The All-Star era. She mistakenly ced their poprity, character setting, and face on them. How many people would understand? She had never liked the virtual world in the game. Instead, it was those who had been here. Those people had told her. This was e-sports. Chapter 1040 ? Chapter 1040: Watch thepetition well Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Watch the match.¡± Mo bei turned around, her cap falling down, her eyes dark. ¡°This is thest match.¡± Wang Dongdong thought he had heard wrong. He opened his mouth and looked at that person. Brother Nan, you ...¡± Mo bei pushed the door open with one hand and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±Thepany will arrange a popr neer for you. He¡¯ll be the new support in the team.¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s expression changed again and again,¡±brother Nan, did something happen to you?¡± Did your hand injury rpse?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, mo bei did not reveal the real reason.¡±¡±I need to rest for a few days.¡± Wang Dongdong heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve had a good rest. I don¡¯t have to bring any newbies. They definitely won¡¯t be used to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted them. ¡± Mo bei lifted her chin to make him look at the second team¡¯s support, who blushed easily.¡±¡±He¡¯s not bad. ¡± That person saw his idol suddenly looking at him. After being stunned for a moment, he smiled brightly, even showing a small dimple. Wang Dongdong felt that something was amiss, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Mo bei could foresee the arrival of a disaster. Because in this world, there would always be someone who would talk endlessly. He never understood what silence was. She had thought of losing. Because she was the one being attacked, she didn¡¯t care. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to involve her family in such a matter. That was until he saw Wang Dongdong¡¯s carefulness. Mo bei understood one thing. She couldn¡¯t lose. He had lost. More would be destroyed. We¡¯ve been doing things we don¡¯t like to do all our lives. He weighed whether it was worth it. Even to the point of submission. Mo bei was the same. She told herself to endure it. If she didn ¡®t, everyone would think that her brother deserved it. In fact, no one cared. Mo bei turned to the side, took out the wrist guard from her pocket, and put it on her left wrist. On the other side, the second team¡¯s support ran over with a red face and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Brother Nan, you can do it.¡± Good-looking children were always more likable. Little did he know. Feng nai was watching this scene from not far away. A distance of five hundred meters. He leaned there, his eyes a little cold, and his voice lost all warmth.¡±¡±How long do you want to chat?¡± The boy felt a chill at the back of his neck, but at the thought of his brother Nan, he didn¡¯t back down. He said to Feng nai,¡±¡±Captain, we are not chatting. I am just cheering for brother chennan.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai strolled over, his voice faint.¡±¡±Did I disturb you?¡± The boy really did feel cold at this time, but his stance did not change. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked at mo bei again.¡±¡±That little brother over there is still noting over. Does he think that the anklet I gave you is not beautiful enough?¡± Mo bei knew what he meant and walked closer. Feng nai raised his hand to help herb her messy hair. A smile slowly appeared on his handsome face, and his voice was so soft that it seemed to be able to scatter in the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with these cute little dogs in the future, and don¡¯t force me to make dog meat soup. I¡¯m not interested in being ruthless to my team members. ¡± Mo bei finally understood what dog meat soup meant. She looked at his vicious eyes and thin lips that were pursed into a straight line. He was already so angry. He was so gentle when he was tidying her hair. Was she acting cute? Mo bei lowered her eyes. She really wanted to kiss him. Endure it. ¡°Focus on your match and don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± ¡°I can let you have the third blue,¡± Feng nai said in a low voice. The assassin gave his blue to the support. As expected, even if this person was angry at her ... He was still very gentle ... Chapter 1041 ? Chapter 1041: Jealous, jealous Trantor: 549690339 In the lounge. Manager li was dressed very formally today. He was assigning tasks with his chubby face. Finally, his gazended on mo bei.¡±¡±Mo Nan, take a look at which position you¡¯ve chosen. It¡¯ll be easier for you to deal with show. When the timees, you can choose after looking at the lineup. As for the rest, y steadily. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± It was a very uniform sound. The coach was analyzing the lineup that Tu Hai would bring out. After thest time. Teng Hui listened very seriously. ¡°Develop the topne first, cooperate with the jungler to catch people, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Received.¡± The coach¡¯s lips curved up when he heard that. In order to keep everyone from falling asleep during thepetition, the personal assistant prepared a cup of strong tea for everyone. Almost halfway through. The person in charge of styling came in and began to do a simple hairstyle for the five of them. Mo bei turned her hand to the side and tapped on the screen of her phone ... She had received a message on her phone just now. It was an Eagle. The picture was a constantly jumping code. ¡°I¡¯m starting,¡±Fei Ying said. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Your match ising up soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mo bei replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go faster,¡± Fei Ying said. Fei Ying, who was sitting in the coffee shop, wasn¡¯t worried about the Feng family¡¯s bodyguards. After all, his handheldputer had never been a decoration. His fingertips fell, breaking throughyer byyer. Last time, he had been stopped at thest floor. It clearly showed that the cracking was sessful. However, a virtual Ip appeared. Not only did it mean his failure, but it also caused him to be tracked. No one could create such a system other than z. At this point, Fei Ying did not dare to continue and sent another screenshot to mo bei. Mo bei only lowered her eyes. It was a very familiar program. Back when master was making this system for the Feng family ... She was just beside him. Therefore, he knew what the password was. With the password, all the virtual IP addresses could be filtered out, leaving only the most real one. Mo bei typed,¡¯you enter qinmo.¡¯ ¡°What? Huh? The name of the young master of the Qin family?¡± Eagle opened his mouth and had the urge to smash theputer.¡±This is the final program code that your master made?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Fei Ying replied,¡±your master is really ... Could it be that all the programs use the name of the young master of the Qin family?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. I have plenty of my little princess Qin.¡± Mo beihui¡¯s expression did not change. Flying Eagle almost vomited blood. Really, z was poisonous! ¡°It¡¯s opened. ¡°This is the first time Eagle was so unhappy when he broke into a firewall. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent all the information I¡¯ve found to the Feng corporation¡¯s email. But bey, there¡¯s one thing you need to take note of. The password you gave me for the silver chain you¡¯re wearing is wrong. It can¡¯t be unlocked.¡± The password was wrong? It wasn¡¯t Monan? When mo bei saw this, her slender fingers paused on the phone screen for a moment. What could it be? Feng nai was sitting on her right. He didn¡¯t see what she had sent with her left hand. He only nced sideways at them. ¡°The one who appeared yesterday?¡± Mo bei retracted her finger. Feng nai smiled and leaned over.¡±Do you think I should break his dog paw?¡± Tell him not to run around with other people¡¯s boys?¡± Mo bei could feel the cold glint in his beautiful eyes. Feng nai indeed couldn¡¯t be happy. He understood that she could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. She liked the harmless type. But one after another. Did she think she was in a fish pond? Chapter 1042 ? Chapter 1042: Going to the world Summit Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thepetition is about to start, I¡¯ll confiscate your phone first.¡± After saying that, Feng nai took her phone and threw it to Wang Dongdong, who was standing next to her. As the leader of the ck me battle team. There was nothing wrong with Feng NAI¡¯s actions. Confiscating one¡¯s phone before a match was amon practice. It was just that his coldness was too obvious. It was so obvious that even manager li noticed it. When the call came from the main family, Feng nai went out to answer it. Only then did manager li say to mo bei in a low voice,¡±¡±There are too many things in his heart, so it¡¯s inevitable that he will be in a bad mood. This year might be hisst year ying in the game.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes trembled. Manager li sighed.¡±¡±If he takes over the Feng family, ck me will have absolute authority. No one will be allowed to interfere. This is the agreement between him and the old man. If there¡¯s any public opinion problem, the Feng family will take care of it. He¡¯ll retire as soon as he wins the championship. If he loses halfway through, it¡¯ll affect the Feng family¡¯s market value, and he¡¯ll have to leave thepetition early. The old man has already warned him about the matter with Teng Hui. You should know that he¡¯s not only the captain of ck me, but also the entire Feng family. Then the Feng family would be affected. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Now, they were bound together for good or bad. So you must win, at least let him finish this year. ¡± ¡°Not just this year.¡± Mo bei lowered her head, her hair falling down and covering her expression.¡±¡±As long as the Feng family doesn¡¯t have to step in to settle the public opinion issue, he can continue to fight.¡± Manager li chuckled.¡±How is that possible? you know how much he values his team members.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way. ¡± A ck mist rose from mo bei¡¯s eyes.¡±For example, the person who caused trouble. Come forward.¡± Manager li didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Feng nai had already hung up. He walked back with a hand in his pocket. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes. There was still a trace of green ash under his eyes. Mo bei thought that she could roughly understand how tired he was every day. Only now did she realize that what she knew was only the most one-sided. Even though this person had never said it. However, mo bei knew that he really liked topete. This was because he was different from any other time. Even that pair ofzy eyes was ck and bright with a sharp glint. At the end of the day, she was the one who brought about the public opinion. She would not let him retire just like that. This person had not yet gone to the world Summit to take a look. That was his real battlefield ... ¡°All teams, get ready! You¡¯re to go on stage in half an hour!¡± The broadcast was heard everywhere. There was probably nothing going on backstage. The atmosphere at the front desk changed all of a sudden. The bigger the event, the more the camera, lighting, screen, and synchronized audio would be checked over and over again. The keyboards of both sides would be tested before the start of the game to avoid sensitivity problems. The staff members were all wearing gloves and were very strict. Thementator and host were already standing at the entrance. As the time approached, the noise in the venue grew louder and louder. Even though they were sitting in the lounge, they could still feel the enthusiasm. Feng nai furrowed his brows slightly. One of his ears was stuffed with earphones, and a white string of data fell to the side. Mo bei finally couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Captain.¡± Feng nai ignored her at first, but after a while, he finally let out an ¡°mm¡± from his throat. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± ¡°What ...¡± Feng nai nced sideways. He hadn¡¯t said the word ¡°what¡± yet. Chapter 1043 ? Chapter 1043: So sweet Trantor: 549690339 A light sweetness came from the tip of his tongue. Feng nai clearly paused. He was not the only one who stopped. Even the stylist who was about to leave couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. Mo bei was holding a lemon-vored lollipop in her hand. The way she turned her body and ced it in Feng NAI¡¯s mouth was cold and pampering. On top of that, Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face exuded a youthful air after he bit on the lollipop. He waspletely different from his usualzy self. He was so good-looking, just like someone¡¯s pampered son. The stylists didn¡¯t dare to take any photos. They only felt that the two of them were toopatible. Especially when Almighty k¡¯s eyes had a faint hint of hostility just now. Now, that hostility had disappeared without a trace. On the contrary, her eyes were the focus of all the light. He snorted but did not say anything. Instead, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. That smile was too unusual. In the past, when he was watching live broadcasts. He smiled evilly, and his heart would beat faster. It was only now that the stylists realized that when Almighty k held a lollipop in his mouth and smiled, you could even see his white teeth and pink tongue. It was really like shooting a bullet into your heart. Who would have thought that Almighty k could smile so sweetly? It was a critical hit. The stylists subconsciously took a deep breath. Mo bei noticed this and turned her body slightly. Feng nai raised an eyebrow. You¡¯ve given it to me, and you want to take it back?¡± Mo bei looked into his eyes and said in a low voice,¡±¡±So there really is one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was low and maic. Mo bei raised her left hand. After a pause, she pressed his head down and buried his face in her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Just don¡¯t let anyone else see it. Feng nai paused again. What did this person mean? It was fine if she gave him candy. He even made such a move. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were clearly wavering. Mo bei¡¯s deration of sovereignty was too obvious. Panda and Teng Hui were dumbfounded at the side, let alone the others. However, boss was really something. What a cold and venomous person. She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she was fed a lollipop. If they were the ones to feed the candy ... No, they didn¡¯t dare to. Only his brother had the guts to do so. Panda was so shocked that he had forgotten what he wanted to say. Han Xi was the calmest and most rational. He lowered his eyes and nced at his phone, but there was no news at all. Ever since that day, Yun Shen had not spoken to him. Han Xi¡¯s throat moved. After turning off the screen, he looked over.¡±¡±They¡¯re starting to control the scene. ¡± Mo bei released her grip with a clear expression. Feng nai, whose head was being pressed down, nced at her with a very deep gaze. He didn¡¯t say much, only standing up with the lollipop in his mouth. He adjusted his cor with one hand and nced sideways.¡±Are you all ready?¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± A loud noise came from the front desk. It was loud enough to hear. The five-minute countdown began! The assistant and the manager walked over. He apanied the team members from the lounge to the battle corridor. The screen fell. The fire burned. Three-dimensional sound effects. It was deafening. ¡°Only you can hear me, Summoner.¡± The voice dubbing for the game was deep and shocking. ¡°Fight for thend of birth.¡± ¡°Your Emperor has returned.¡± ¡°The day the broken sword is Reforged, the time for the Knight to return!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here, Summoner!¡± After thest sentence. There was a swish! Chapter 1044 ? Chapter 1044: Chapter 144: bei Kai! Trantor: 549690339 The mes fell. Tap, tap, tap. The sound of footsteps slowly approached. People could already see the corners of the uniform flying in the air. There were five figures standing in a line with their backs against the light. One day. People would know their names. As long as he tore through the ck mist, he would be illuminated by the light. Pa! Beams of light shot down one after another. ¡°Teng Hui, ck me¡¯s top.¡± ¡°Panda, ck me¡¯s mid.¡± ¡°Han Xi, ck me¡¯s ADC.¡± ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan. ck me¡¯s support.¡± ¡°King, ck me ...¡± The lights had justnded on Feng nai. The scene was already in an uproar. The screams could almost lift the roof of the entire venue! ¡± K-God!¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually holding a lollipop in his mouth?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? F * ck! My Almighty K looks so cool with a lollipop in his mouth!¡± ¡°ck me¡¯s poprity is as explosive as ever,¡± the host said, chuckling. ¡°This reminds me of the time when I fought Supreme Alliance. It was also like this.¡± Thementator this time was a former professional yer. ¡°It¡¯s a headache and I¡¯m envious, but Tu Hai¡¯s poprity is not low. ¡± ¡°Yes, God Lu and show are both here.¡± The host¡¯s smile did not fade.¡±Tu Hai is like a phoenix bathing in fire. The more he fights, the braver he gets. I wonder how the two teams will face each other today. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Thementator picked up the card.¡±All right, friends in front of the screen, you are watching the semi-finals of the heroes 2020 Nationalpetition. ck me versus Tu Hai. Now, the members of the two teams are already seated in the battle area. They are entering the final stage of discussing tactics.¡± ¡°Are you done? So fast?¡± The host was surprised to see that ck me¡¯s team had already cleared the stage. Then, he heard a buzzing sound. Everyone was wearing ck headphones. On Tu Hai¡¯s side. Lu Yifan and show looked at each other. Before Show put on his headphones, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±Are you sure there¡¯s no problem?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± No one would do something that would ruin their future. Even if he wasn¡¯t worried. He had to think about it, and when the time came, the sky would fall and the earth would crack. What would his family think if they saw it? Moreover, a substitute would definitely turn a person into a street rat and be hated by everyone. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being exposed? ording to his character, once he had evidence, he wanted to directly report it to the organizingmittee. After all, someone in ck me was ying on his behalf. But after hearing miss Yu¡¯s words ... Only now did he realize that Shi Feng had disqualified ck me. He would not stand out at all. Only mo bei and Xiang Nan had lost to him. Everything was finally over. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes darkened. He moved his fingers slightly and entered the game. The page was opened and disyed on the screen. Yu Zixin was in the audience. In order to let mo bei see her clearly, she had deliberately sat where there was a mo Nan sign. As long as mo bei raised her eyes, she would be able to see her. This was the effect that Yu Zixin wanted the most. No matter how big the stadium was, she had to make sure that person would remember not to y any tricks. Mo bei had indeed seen the sign she had made. He also understood Yu Zixin¡¯s meaning. He was obviously saying that since he was here, it meant that someone else was also here to show your father. If you don¡¯t lose, then just wait for your father to be provoked by thements. Feel how these people are scolding you. Mo bei retracted her gaze and turned around. It was Wang Dongdong, who was standing there with Wavering Eyes. He raised his hand, clenched it into a fist, and chiseled his shoulder. His voice was frighteningly loud.¡±Brother Nan, you can do it!¡± Chapter 1045 ? Chapter 1045: Mo bei, the assassin! Trantor: 549690339 In the entire arena, there were very few fans from the South. After all, not many people were willing to spend money to watch mo Nan y. Wang Dongdong knew this, so he tried his best to shout. Mo bei lowered her gaze and gripped the mouse, her eyes light. ¡°They¡¯ve banned their Champions. As expected, Tuhai¡¯s strategy is still to be wary of King.¡± ¡°One support position has been banned. This is to prevent mo bei from going south to y in the middlene, so Panda will be taking the support position, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very targeted and strategic. I can see that it¡¯s show who¡¯s giving themand. ¡± ¡°ck me¡¯s side is a little difficult to deal with right now. It¡¯s not easy to choose.¡± ¡°Yes, I want to see how they n to get the champion. There aren¡¯t many choices for this lineup.¡± The coach also realized it and was a little hesitant when making the decision. Such a lineup was too much of a counter. Should he let Panda continue to y in the middle, or should he make adjustments and let him y support? The coach bent down, and the tip of his nose touched the ground. He heard mo bei say,¡±I¡¯ll support.¡± The coach turned to the side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick the one I¡¯m good at,¡± Panda said. ¡°Mm.¡± All the hero slots were filled. Mo bei was the only one left. ¡°Looking at the lineup,¡± the host said,¡±ck me¡¯s side should be the same as usual.¡± Seeing this, Yu Zixin squinted and sent a message. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to do something, miss mo? you can¡¯t just y the game like a normal person.¡± Mo bei¡¯s phone was with Wang Dongdong. He was still wondering who would send a message to his brother Nan when he was ying games. The phone had a password, but the moment it rang, the screen lit up. Wang Dongdong froze in ce. What miss mo? Was he referring to brother Nan? Wait a moment. What actions? Was someone threatening brother chennan so that he would not y well in thepetition? Wang Dongdong¡¯s entire head was buzzing, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. Just as she was standing there with her thoughts in a mess, she heard a ¡°Chi¡± sound! That was the sound effect of the champion selection. He did not know what had happened. The moment the sound effect sounded. The entire venue was in an uproar. ¡°What are mo bei and Xiang Nan thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the finals, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°To stand out?¡± ¡°This will restrain Almighty k, right?¡± The sounds of discussion could be heard. The bulletments were often more brutal than the live ones. ¡°Mo Nan doesn¡¯t want to win anymore?¡± ¡°Having my Almighty K in the jungle is enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a god-like opponent, but I¡¯m afraid of a pig-like teammate. ¡± ¡°You really think you¡¯re a dish and don¡¯t even consider the lineup?¡± ¡°If ck me loses this time, he will lose because of his arrogance.¡± The host could see thements, but he was also shocked.¡±Mo Nan chose ... An assassin?¡± The former professionalmentator, who had always been straightforward, didn¡¯t respond this time. ¡°How do we split the resources in the jungle?¡± The emcee nced sideways.¡±King is a money-hungry hero. Mo Nan¡¯s choice seems to be a little contradictory.¡± Thementator¡¯s eyes fell. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The host didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry,¡¯what¡¯s mo Nan doing by changing his jungler skill to sh? Is this how you fight?¡± Thementators could also see thements. Many people wereining that mo Nan just wanted to be in the limelight. It would be strange if such a lineup did not lose, etc. Suddenly. ¡°There¡¯s such a way,¡±he said. ¡°Ah?¡± The host felt like there was something wrong with his ears. Thementatorughed.¡±Three and a half years ago, when we were going against Supreme Alliance, they used a double assassin formation. We didn¡¯t even have a chance to catch our breath. Oh, that¡¯s right. At that time, that shameless Qin mo chose this champion that mo bei and Xiang Nan are using now.¡± Chapter 1046 ? Chapter 1046: Face smacking begins, handsome! Trantor: 549690339 The scene went nk for a second. It was because no one had expected thementator to say such a thing. ¡°Shameless?¡± the emcee asked. ¡°Shh, I¡¯m afraid of being beaten.¡± Thementator¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade.¡±But it¡¯s been a long time. I thought I¡¯d never see a double assassin formation again. Mo Nan, what a treasure boy.¡± ¡°Such a high evaluation, I¡¯m shocked,¡± the host said as he stabilized the stage. Thementator smiled without saying a word. The bulletments were unhappy. ¡°Mo Nan is qualified topete with Almighty Qin?¡± ¡°If I choose the assassin, I can y a double assassin lineup?¡± ¡°Back when Almighty Qin and Almighty z teamed up, the jungler didn¡¯t use sh. Thank you, but I didn¡¯t even learn the full set.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what sh is for. What¡¯s the use of this champion that mo Nan picked without a jungler?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even counter blue and I can¡¯t snatch the resources in the opposite jungle.¡± Panda was also afraid that the car would not be stable, so he lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±Brother, do you want to change your skill?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei moved, and her main hand moved to her left hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s more convenient this way. ¡± Convenient for what? Panda was a little anxious when he realized that he would not be able to deal any damage. When she saw Feng nai biting a lollipop, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Boss, are you really going to y the game with candy in your mouth?¡± ¡°Can ¡®t?¡± Feng nai slowly curled his lips. ¡°How do Imand them?¡± Panda muttered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t we have our little support brother?¡±Feng nai asked. Did that mean his brother was in charge? In other words, boss really believed that the double assassin lineup was fine? ¡°Focus your energy. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was Feng NAI¡¯s voice. It came through the earpiece, and it was a little maic and clear. Because of the double assassin lineup. The camera turned around and gave mo bei a shot. There was no emotion. No one could see anything. Indeed, many people were very calm. Even though thementators had mentioned it, they didn¡¯t think anyone could y out the effect of the double assassin lineup. They all knew mo Nan¡¯s skill as an assassin. The only one left was instructor ck me, who stood behind the group. When mo bei was choosing her champion, the exercise book that she was scribbling on fell out of her hands. Boss Feng was in a hurry to go on a business trip. Before he left, he had specifically told him to try not to let mo Nan y the Assassin¡¯s role with his left hand no matter what. He was very clear. Why didn¡¯t boss Feng allow mo Nan to y the assassin with his left hand? Because, once that person made such a choice. It meant that the God¡¯s seal was gone! On Tu Hai¡¯s side. Show had not expected ck me to make such a decision. Lowering his voice, he asked Lu Yifan,¡±¡±Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problems?¡± Lu Yifan did not say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother show,¡± the other three said.¡±We¡¯re all familiar with Monan¡¯s assassins.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking Yifan. ¡± Show narrowed his eyes. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Unless she¡¯s not afraid of being criticized by the entire inte. She¡¯ll make ck me die with her. Don¡¯t worry. Losing is her only option.¡± Show looked at the map.¡±No one in the Blue Zone.¡± ¡°You see.¡± Lu Yifanughed and rushed in to clear the field. Show moved his mouse. At first, he was still on guard. After all, he was worried that ck me woulde to counter-jungle. When Lu Yifan refreshed the Blue Zone ... When no one had appeared. Show finally rxed a little. He had been overthinking. Mo Nan was indeed very powerful, but he couldn¡¯t be like God Z, who was fearless in other people¡¯s jungles. This way, it would be good for them. K¡¯s economy was not growing as fast as before. ¡°What¡¯s mo Nan doing?¡± ¡°God Lu is already at level four. My Almighty k is always one step behind.¡± ¡°He chose the double assassin instead of counter-jungle, choosing Almighty k to suppress me?¡± ¡°He even ate the river crab at the bottomne. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Wang Dongdong held his phone and heard the endless discussion. He stood there and looked up. His gaze fell on the back of that clear and handsome figure. He wanted to shout,¡¯brother chennan, are you really faking the match?¡¯ He wanted to ask, but he knew that even if he wanted to ask such a question, he would have to wait until the match was over before asking in private. But what if it was true? And why was it miss mo? This was because he didn¡¯t want others to know that he was a substitute. Was that why they had to fake the match? Wang Dongdong thought about the change in this person after his return this time. He used to think that brother chennan had suffered too many setbacks and that was why he had be so restrained. Now ... Wang Dongdong was holding his phone. Before he could react, he heard someone shout,¡±¡±Nanjing University is too fake. Are you not in a good state?¡± Wang Dongdong¡¯s eyes turned to the side and he suddenly looked towards the fans ¡®seats. It¡¯s that miss Yu. Why is she here? And they were even holding their fan club¡¯s support sign? ¡°How should I put it? I feel like I¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± ¡°I heard that the bet this time is very big.¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s an outside game?¡± ¡°Which team are we betting on? did Nanjing University take the money? That¡¯s why it¡¯s like this. ¡± ¡°Do you think ck me¡¯s peopleck money?¡± ¡°The conditions of the Nan family aren¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°The conditions aren¡¯t very good? It can¡¯t be, I don¡¯t think he looks like it. ¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want people to look down on him, so he gave everyone the wrong impression that his family is good.¡± ¡°Pretending to be a rich second generation?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, but I have a ssmate who met mo Nan before. He said that his family is quite ordinary.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s going too far by fighting like this.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a 5v5, it¡¯s clearly a 4v5. He chose the same character as he did and went into stealth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of Almighty K¡¯s finances. ¡± Yu Zixin had always been a fan of the southern fans and had long understood their logic. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about brother chennan. Maybe it is all a misunderstanding. We have to believe in brother chennan, right? how could he possibly take advantage of us to fake the match?¡± She was the one who had suggested that they go outside. She was also the one who suggested collecting money. She added thisst sentence. The southern fans were already a little disappointed and flustered. There weren¡¯t many people in the first ce, and they were all out of their wits without knowing what was going on. There were also people who directly said,¡±to think that I used to support him so much. I¡¯m really speechless.¡± Wang Dongdong was the assistant, so he was supposed to stand closer to them. He could see everything. This included the slight smile on Yu Zixin¡¯s face when she lowered her head. He knew. It didn¡¯t matter if brother Nan was faking it or not. This time, he could only do this. Wang Dongdong had never told anyone before. He would not leave brother Nan. He knew that brother Nan¡¯s hand injury was real. Those people said that his record of zero kills and six deaths was noob, and that it was ridiculous to talk about injuries. At that time, he really wanted to stand up and say that the person was already fighting with all his might. He had dodged what he should have dodged, and he had avoided the damage he should have avoided. Soul sh, z-shaped tail swing, and he dodged the three hits. But his teammates didn¡¯te. Why didn¡¯t anyone see him? he didn¡¯t see his teammates. Wang Dongdong couldn¡¯t forget that day. He stood there, not daring to enter the lounge after hearing the uncontroble cries. That person would nevere back. On the surface, he stopped him and told him not to be so annoying, to restrain himself, and not to be too unconventional. However, who knew how much he missed the days at the base? as they yed games, he would put his arms around his neck, rub it, and smile.¡±¡±Dongdong, did you see that? brother¡¯s Penta kill.¡± I saw it. But others? They can¡¯t see it. Sometimes, he hated brother Nan for not being more tactful. You promised me that you would Take Me to the Worldpetition. How could he go to fight fake matches? ¡°Brother Nan!¡± Wang Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. That sound was too loud. It was as if their hearts were connected. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked over. Wang Dongdong knew that the person couldn¡¯t hear him, so he raised his board. In the entire area, only two words were lit up. Good luck! No matter who you are, if you¡¯vee back for mo Nan, please do your best! Everyone thought that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s assistant had gone crazy. How could he snatch the fan¡¯s brand? They even snatched half of Tuhai¡¯s brand. ¡°Looks like mo Nan¡¯s people are anxious.¡± ¡°After all, if mo Nan really epted a bribe, the assistant wouldn¡¯t be able to clean himself up.¡± ¡°The opposite jungle has been cleared. Mo Nan¡¯s choice of assassin is really meaningless.¡± However, just as he finished his sentence ... It had nothing to do with counter-jungle. An unexpected sound effect yed! First Blood! The first kill? Who was it? It had only been less than two minutes. Who took the first drop of HP? Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to look at Lu Yifan. After all, he had already cleared the jungle and could definitely catch people. However, the next second. The words ¡®mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯ filled the entire game screen! Not only the audience was stunned. Even the host was a little confused. What was going on? An assassin who was not even Level 4 could catch people? Not to mention that the people who were watching didn¡¯t react. Even Tu Hai, who had fallen in the middlene, felt his hand holding the mouse go numb. He had indeed used sh to avoid K¡¯s fatal blow. However, he couldn¡¯t Dodge the second figure that swept over! It could be clearly seen on the screen. Monan, who had been imed to be invisible, stopped in the bushes by the middlene after he was done with crab. The crescent-shaped scimitar seemed to have fused with the dark masked figure. Because his economy was not high, he did not reach Level 4. However, when Feng nai had finished taking the red buff and was heading toward the middlene, he suddenly moved. Tu Hai had sh in the middlene, and so did he. No one had ever seen such a fast speed. She only saw him move, his body only swayed a little. In the next second, he directly rushed under the tower. After he appeared, he unleashed a set of skills. He moved his left hand to the side and quickly left the tower. In between, he had already taken the head of the other party. At the start of the game, some people said that the champion mo bei and Xiang Nan had chosen was useless without a jungler. They really couldn¡¯t understand why he had brought sh. Now, he had given the answer. sh was used to make it easier to kill. Thementator alsoughed at this moment.¡±Everyone¡¯s just staring at the jungle. They¡¯ve forgotten that the first drop of blood is more valuable than the jungle.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s wave of crouching in the bushes and shing past the tower to get a kill should be to tell everyone that he¡¯s not ying casually with a double assassin lineup. ¡± Chapter 1047 ? Chapter 1047: Handsome fly! Trantor: 549690339 The voice of thementator could not be heard within the team. So, when show asked,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s middlene was still very disapproving: ¡°I forgot that they chose two assassins. I was too focused on defending against King. I didn¡¯t expect mo Nan to appear out of nowhere. I won¡¯t let him get away with it next time.¡± After Show heard this, he said,¡±observe more.¡± He still ced a Ward at the bottomne to prevent it from being cut. Lu Yifan frowned a little when he saw mo bei¡¯s first blood. Yu Zixin¡¯s face darkened even more, and she put the sign in her hand aside. Was this mo bei acting too much? Did he not see her message? Thinking of this, Yu Zixin lowered her head and was about to send another message. Suddenly! Another loud sound effect resounded throughout the entire venue. This time, mo bei was taking the top Lane¡¯s head! Less than 30 seconds had passed since the first drop of blood. No one had understood mo bei¡¯s position on the game map before. Now, they saw the ck and white shadows shuttling through the jungle, one left and one right, heading in the same direction at the same time. One used a second skill to keep her alive, while the other used a burst of damage. In just an instant, they had killed Tu Hai¡¯s top. After they finished killing, they didn¡¯t stop and headed towards Tu Hai¡¯s jungle. One of The Two Towers broke the minion wave while the other directly used smite. The gold on the field instantly doubled! Before this, when people watched mo bei and Xiang Nan y in thepetition, they mostly saw reverse tactics. But today, when the figure with the ck floating light swept past the grass, people couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. As long as he was on the enemy¡¯s side, King would be nearby. They were like shadows, one in the light and one in the dark, leaving nothing behind wherever they went! And that person, can you say that he¡¯s not a support? If he wasn¡¯t a support, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up an ambush wherever King went. He was a support, but he was a support that could kill! Those who yed this game often knew that being a support wasn¡¯t scary. What was scary was that someone could also y an assassin as a support. In a situation where two assassins were ying, they didn¡¯t steal their teammates ¡®jungle and could still be first in gold. This round would definitely be the nightmare of the opponent¡¯s weak yers. It was just that they had only seen such a situation in normal battles. No one had ever dared to use this strategy in a professional match. Because once the car overturned, it would be impossible to control it. Unless one¡¯s technique was already at the pinnacle, not only as a support, but also as a prediction. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were the first! This move could indeed be seen. His assassin skills were definitely above Lu Yifan ¡®s! In fact, he wasn¡¯t even inferior to King! The bullet screen exploded! The sound of the fake beating was gone. Some were just staring at the screen. What was the charm of e-sports? Was it Nirvana rebirth, was it going against the wind? That¡¯s right, this was charm. However, there was another situation. That was a cool crushing! Mo Nan was far from ordinary today. Because no one could predict what he would do next. However, no one could deny it. In this match, he had be the nightmare of all the squishy yers in Tu Hai. It even made people feel that the assassin ranking in the entire server should be re-ranked to have a ce for him! Show was the first person to realize that there was movement in the jungle. He gave Lu Yifan a signal to let him be more careful. However, at this moment! Chapter 1048 ? Chapter 1048: Like an external hack, Shuai bei Trantor: 549690339 There was only a p! Shan Tuhai¡¯s hand mmed heavily on the keyboard. The third drop of blood! The sound effects filled the entire screen. He had not even reached the third defense tower before he was killed! Many people did not understand how he had disappeared. Didn¡¯t Tu Hai¡¯s top just resurrect from the Crystal City? How did he die again? Did he give the wrong information? When the angle was cut out. People then realized that they had not given the wrong information. It was because mo bei had not left after cutting off the minion wave at the topne. Instead, he turned around and hid in the grass with his sword in hand, just like a shadow Hunter. He was very decisive in killing. He immediately sent out a signal to attack. The second skill was to retain the target and deal a critical hit after appearing. It didn¡¯t matter if the damage wasn¡¯t enough. That was because Feng nai had also rushed in like the wind. The lightning array was set up, and the sword flowers were everywhere. After respawning, Tuhai only wanted to clear the minions, or else the tower would be gone. He didn¡¯t even notice the grass on the side. He was stopped halfway just like that, with no room to fight back at all! It was because mo Nan¡¯s method of keeping people was too arrogant! He actually dared to kill people between the two Towers? Almost all the audience members who saw this scene eximed! At this moment, show finally understood that it was no longer the time to focus on the jungle. Monan had chosen the invisible assassin as a support for no other reason than to crush them! Lu Yifan¡¯s reaction was very fast, and he had also reached the top half of the jungle. However, he didn¡¯t dare to go up casually. Even though mo bei¡¯s blood volume was already very unhealthy. Feng nai was also around. Lu Yifan didn¡¯t dare to make a move, because he would be caught if he did. Whether it was on the other side or on their side, the jungle could only be given to those two. After Lu Yifan noticed this situation, he tightened his grip on the mouse. However, it was not over yet. They had already taken down one of the top turrets. The middlene was almost done, and Tuhai¡¯s mages did not even dare to go out, afraid of being cut. However, mo bei¡¯s appearance in the tower seemed to be saying ... Afraid of being cut out of the tower? Then, she could still kill him if she wanted to. It wasn¡¯t that the mage didn¡¯t move; in fact, he had even cast a frost spell in that instant. His thoughts were not simple. Since mo Nan had entered, he could take him down with him. However, just as he raised his Ice Staff ... The figure in front of her suddenly disappeared. Mo bei shed. The sh made him miss. In the middlene, Tu Hai¡¯s eyes stopped. It was because no matter how much he predicted, he predicted that mo Nan would die under the tower. After all, assassins were very fragile. However, he had forgotten one thing. Mo Nan¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t for jungling, but for sh. He hade in to trick him into using his big move. So that Feng nai could enter the field and harvest! Tu Hai¡¯s middlene finally understood. But it was toote. The second mo bei dealt a critical hit, Feng nai rushed in! The seamless connection was enough to make people scream. A screen full of silver sword flowers fell. ck me had taken another life! That person never seemed to have any intention of stopping. It was another attack signal. The director simply switched the camera view to mo bei. That was because the figure was too fast. If he didn¡¯t show himself, no one would be able to tell from the map. This young man who was like a cheat. He was already extremely handsome. Even the camera could not help but want to stop on him. Chapter 1049 ? Chapter 1049: Chapter 149: Trantor: 549690339 A pair of hands that kept moving up and down entered the picture. It was slender, white, and fast. Eachnding point seemed to be able to knock into people¡¯s hearts. The camera panned up to show the side of his handsome face. It was only then that people realized that the young man¡¯s mouth was moving. It was very subtle, but one could still see that he was giving orders! He¡¯s actually giving orders when he¡¯s killing people? Mo Nan could actually do this? The people watching this match seemed to have lost their voices. They even wanted to know what the young man was thinking. However, that face did not reveal any emotion. Even though he had already set up an ambush at the bottomne. There was no emotion in his eyes. Only when Almighty k dashed in could he see the light in her eyes. The director no longer dared to switch the camera angle to mo bei¡¯s side. It was because this person had switched between too many scenes too quickly. As he needed to give orders, he had to know the situation of the various routes on the mini-map. As a result, Tuhai¡¯s view was clearer. Show sensed something was wrong and gave a signal. However, it was toote. Mo bei immediately appeared and caught Lu Yifan. It was not just Tu Hai¡¯s Blue Buff, but even Lu Yifan¡¯s health was reduced to half by her set of critical hits. Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his long spear to counterattack. Did this person think that he didn¡¯t know that she was nearby? No matter how much Feng nai drove the Dragon, it was impossible for him toe over and care about her. On the other hand, the champion that mo bei was using no longer dealt any damage after a series of critical hits, so she could only let him harvest them! Lu Yifan grabbed his mouse and was about to counterattack. However, at this moment. However, the spear that he had lifted up was empty. The figure that was supposed to be walking forward had actually appeared behind him in the opposite direction! Lu Yifan quickly adjusted his direction. However, at this moment. However, he realized that the person was nowhere to be seen. He became invisible again! Lu Yifan knew that the person had not left! His ultimate move was still in his hands. That yer only had one second skill left. Lu Yifan calcted and threw his spear in reverse. Mo bei was stabbed and immediately revealed herself. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡±Lu Yifan¡¯s lips curled up. As he spoke, he swept over. As long as he flicked down heavily, this head would be in his hands! ¡°Sigh, without Almighty k, mo Nan¡¯s just like that. He¡¯s too impulsive.¡± The moment he finished his sentence. A figure shed through the grass. Lu Yifan¡¯s entire person was fixed in ce! Mo bei turned around. Her second skill stacked the damage, and she was instantly killed! ¡°F * ck, my cat is big!?¡± They were indeed Panda. ¡°Don¡¯t think that only the captain can cooperate with my brother. I can too!¡±Heughed. Feng nai held the lollipop in his mouth and didn¡¯t think much of it. After taking the tyrant, he met up with mo bei again and headed in their direction. At this time, Show could only sell out the adc, or else they would both die. Because he had to admit. When Feng nai and Mo Nan were together, it wouldn¡¯t be safe even if they stayed under the tower. In addition, han Xi¡¯s long-range output was able to block the headshots. They couldn¡¯t hold on at all. However, once the adc was gone, the turret at the bottomne could no longer be defended. Show was standing in the spring and looking at the minimap. The minion wave had already beenpletely wiped out by mo Nan and Feng nai. Not to mention the jungle. The Water Dragon was definitely going to be lost. Not only that. It was not until today that he realized that mo Nan¡¯s field-controlling prediction was actually above his! How was that possible? He was a world-ss support yer, so how could he be any weaker than mo Nan? Chapter 1050 ? Chapter 1050: No one expected it, it¡¯s just the beginning Trantor: 549690339 But now, three paths had been broken. Even the economy was crushed. Show knew very well that they could not win this game. Mo Nan¡¯s maneuvering had already exceeded his expectations ... The others felt that it was because of the lineup. ¡°Mo Nan has really learned to y dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to catch people like this. ¡± ¡°ban his champion in the next game. Let¡¯s see how he ys.¡± The more Lu Yifan listened, the more tightly he held the mouse in his hand.¡±We didn¡¯t lose, so why are you talking about the next round!¡± What was up with this mo bei? Did she not understand what miss Yu meant? Or was she really going to ignore it? ck me could not possibly win. The bet was so big. The Yu family would definitely not allow such a thing to happen! It was indeed so. Yu Zixin had already received a call. It was a call from someone who spoke a foreignnguage.¡±Miss Yu, if mo Nan is acting, tell him that it¡¯s enough. The odds have be higher after winning one round, but he must lose the next round. Otherwise, miss Yu knows what the consequences will be.¡± Yu Zixin had lived for so long, but this was the first time she was threatened like this. If it had not been for mo bei¡¯s appearance, the Yu family would not have fallen to such a state. She had to get the money from the outer area! Yu Zixin hung up the phone and looked at the screen. Tuhai¡¯s city had been destroyed. Mo bei¡¯s shadow appeared in many people¡¯s eyes, and they couldn¡¯t hide their admiration. Yu Zixin chuckled. You like it, right? Then, I¡¯ll let you see what the person you like has done. Yu Zixin picked up the phone again and dialed a number, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait, let¡¯s release the news Now. It¡¯s best to let our esports God¡¯s Father see how his daughter is being scolded from the clouds.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was the Butler of the Yu family. The current Yu family was only an empty shell. However, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem for an ordinary programmer to sit down and watch the game. Moreover, they had theirputers on. He had also noticed that father Mo¡¯s gaze had been on them. All he needed to do now was to send the message and open the bulletments, and everything would change. When the live audience heard the sound effects of the game. Thementator took the lead and said,¡±beautiful!¡± Mo Nan is very cool this round!¡± The host had to admit it. ¡°Indeed, it felt like it was over in the blink of an eye. Tu Hai didn¡¯t seem to have time to show his strength. I think show God capital hasn¡¯t even left the tower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t leave the tower, it¡¯s ...¡±Thementator paused, realizing that he was no longer a professional yer, but an officialmentator. ¡°It¡¯s because mo Nan was too ruthless and didn¡¯t n to give Tu Hai a chance. When I watched mo Nan¡¯s matches before, I didn¡¯t feel this way. Now, I just feel that it¡¯s easy to be traumatized by this guy.¡± ¡°A shadow in your heart?¡± Thementator chuckled.¡±He¡¯ll be killed even if he can¡¯t get out of the tower. The spring is the safest ce in the entire map. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be a traumatic experience?¡± The host was speechless. ¡°The mvp of this match is out,¡± thementator returned to the main topic. ¡°Mo Nan?¡± The host was a little surprised. Thementator nced sideways.¡±Mo Nana is very normal. Although he doesn¡¯t have as many kills as King, his participation and critical hits are both very high. It¡¯s clear just by looking at the numbers.¡± ¡°Indeed. Mo Nan¡¯s stats are so cool.¡± The host held the microphone.¡±Okay, now the two teams have begun to switch directions. In the previous match, it can be said that Tu Hai was pressed to the ground by ck me. Looking at the current situation, is Tu Hai going toe up with a strategy?¡± Chapter 1051 ? Chapter 1051: A Phoenix can only appear when it has been burned by fire Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Definitely.¡± Thementator looked down at the data and said,¡±I think Tuhai will ban the heroes with the stealth effect.¡± The host: ¡°this is indeed a good idea. Now that the two teams have switched positions, the assistants in the field are checking. Next ...¡± Suddenly, the emcee saw the director give her a hand signal to stop. The host knew that this was an emergency. She only paused for a moment before she quickly smiled.¡±¡±Let¡¯s first watch the exciting rey of thest game. ¡± Just as the director was ying the video. The host and thementator took off their ear-mics and looked at the director. A few people from the organizingmittee walked over to ck me¡¯s side, each of them wearing a suit. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The fans still did not know what had happened. Yu Zixin came back at this time and said,¡±¡±Look, who¡¯s in this photo? It¡¯s simr to Nanjing University. ¡± ¡°A sister from NTU? A substitute? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± More and more people started to search on their phones. The topic suddenly became popr. Someone made a technical analysis and posted it. The content of the post was as such. He dug up mo Nan¡¯s video of him ying gamesst year and began topare it with this year¡¯s video. ¡± As everyone can see, mo Nan¡¯s main hand wasn¡¯t his left hand in the past, so there will definitely be people who will defend him, saying that he can use whichever hand he wants. However, it¡¯s not like mo Nan has never yed as a support in the past when he was in a water friends¡¯ game. His support skills were very average, so how could he have changed so much in just one month? even the assassin he yed seemed to have been reborn. He doesn¡¯t even talk much and has started to y the character of being reborn from adversity. I¡¯ve seen many people who like mo Nan a lot. It was as if nothing could defeat him, and he always gave people a sense of hope. ¡°I have to admit that mo Nan is indeed a person who knows how to manage himself well. No, that¡¯s not right. We shouldn¡¯t be calling him mo Nan now. We should be calling her mo bei. Before seeing this photo, I also didn¡¯t believe that someone would actually deceive fans like this. It turns out that it¡¯s not a rebirth from adversity. It¡¯s just that he has a younger sister who looks exactly like him ying on his behalf. The photo isn¡¯t photoshopped, and the news is also true. It¡¯s just a pity for ck me. He¡¯ll probably be disqualified from the Nationalpetition. ¡°After all, there¡¯s a substitute in the team. Of course, if King is still defending mo bei and Xiang Nan at this point, it can only mean that they¡¯re all on the same path. As an old fan, it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m disgusted with this kind of substitute, but he¡¯s even selling his image. I exposed this because I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± There were already many replies below the post. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, substitute? ¡± ¡°The photos are out, it¡¯s hard to believe, okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the scene. It should be a stone hammer. Thepetition has been paused. We¡¯re ying a rey.¡± ¡°Praise the tower Lord! ¡°We need someone like the OP who speaks the truth. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be a foul atmosphere everywhere. Mo Nan¡¯s fans will bite anyone they see, and they¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about Nanjing University. They¡¯re all like brainwashed people, speechless.¡± ¡°Is my brother Nan really a substitute? No, I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a substitute. He wouldn¡¯t have deleted his video in Tuhai and changed his public information ount overnight. ¡± ¡°The organizingmittee has already gone over to ck me¡¯s side. They might not even be able to y this match. It¡¯s a pity that my cat big and the others are clearly unstoppable this year. I¡¯ve already told them not to let mo Nan y. Why doesn¡¯t Almighty k listen to us?¡± Chapter 1052 ? Chapter 1052: Do you find mo Nan¡¯s fighting style familiar? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll kill the whole family on your behalf!¡± Mo Nan shoulde out and apologize.¡± ¡°Thepetition is suspended, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± The members of the ck me battle team did not see these words. The only person she saw was father mo. ¡°Mo Nan used to be a good-for-nothing. After he came back, he kept selling his character profile. No one believed me when I said that he was fake. How could he still have the face to find a substitute?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost. I used to like him so much.¡± ¡°This photo seems to have been taken here.¡± ¡°The mo family, I know. They¡¯re so poor that they brag about themselves every day.¡± ¡°Please give me the address. This kind of person should be taught a lesson.¡± The more father mo read, the paler his face became. The man in the suit asked,¡±¡±Mr. Mo, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Mo ding¡¯s father wanted to turn off the screen in front of him. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, apany me to the end of this match and we¡¯ll talk about business,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do at home. Why don¡¯t we change it ...¡± Mo ding¡¯s father didn¡¯t even manage to say the words ¡®another day¡¯. The man looked down at the document.¡±Thepany should value this cooperation very much. Mr. Mo, do you not want this contract?¡± At this point, there were other people. Father mo could only sit down. ¡°Our investment is in this area as well. Everyone, please continue watching and share your thoughtster.¡± The noise in the hall was getting louder and louder. Even Panda, who had a thick brain, realized that something bad was about to happen. Especially the people from the organizingmittee, who had taken the manager away. Ten secondster, the coach appeared with a serious expression.¡±¡±Mo Nan,e over.¡± ¡°Ah? The match is about to start. Coach, where do you want my brother to go?¡± Panda stood up. Mo bei looked over. When she saw Wang Dongdong¡¯s anxious face, she guessed that something had happened. She turned her taxi to the side and said to the members of team two in the preparation area,¡±¡±Su He,e here and take my ce.¡± ¡°On your behalf?¡± Panda¡¯s expression changed.¡±Brother, what are you talking about? you¡¯re asking him to take your ce now?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and nced at the time.¡±¡±There¡¯s still one minute before the match starts. I can¡¯t y this round, let him y. ¡± Panda still wanted to say something. Feng nai reached out and pressed her down. His deep eyes looked into mo bei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the distance. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei knew that as long as he was around, ck me would not copse. ¡°Boss!¡± Teng Hui called out. Feng nai turned around, a glint in his eyes.¡±¡±Sit down, let¡¯s start thepetition.¡± Su He was under a lot of pressure and didn¡¯t know if he should walk over. He heard his Captain say,¡±¡±She¡¯s been teaching you for so long, don¡¯t embarrass her,¡± Su He was the younger brother type. He grunted in acknowledgment and watched as the person standing to the side sat in mo bei¡¯s original seat. ¡°Brother Nan, I will y well. You can go now.¡± After she finished speaking, her face turned red again. Feng nai nonchntly nced at him, then reached out to help mo bei adjust her cor. In a very low and maic voice, he said,¡±¡±No matter what happens, remember, you still have me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s back jolted and she followed the coach over. ¡°Hmm?¡± Teng Hui heard themotion around him.¡±I think someone¡¯s saying that mo Nan¡¯s a substitute.¡± ¡°How is this possible? My brother can¡¯t be a substitute!¡± Panda¡¯s first reaction was to retort. However, han Xi was very rational.¡±Mo Nan, his fighting style is different from before, especially his assassin today. Don¡¯t you think he looks familiar?¡± Chapter 1053 ? Chapter 1053: We are brothers! Trantor: 549690339 In fact, Panda already had a vague answer in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t want to admit it. Han Xi looked at him and heaved a long sigh.¡±¡±Mo Nan¡¯s left hand is very unusual. His fighting style ...¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just my brother,¡±Panda interrupted him. Han Xi paused for a moment before continuing.¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to say anything more. We just have to wait for him toe back.¡± Panda¡¯s face was still a little pale, and the countdown to the second round had already begun. Teng Hui was also a little dazed. The people on Tu Hai¡¯s side, on the other hand, felt like they had vented their anger after seeing mo bei being taken away. ¡°I was wondering why his ystyle was different from before. So he¡¯s a substitute.¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s enough to make him suffer.¡± ¡°I wonder who exposed him. Well done.¡± When Show heard this, he nced at the person next to him and said,¡±¡±At the very least, he¡¯s your ex-teammate, so it¡¯s better to keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Brother show, he has a bad temper. He only thinks about himself. You don¡¯t know how badly we were suppressed by him in the past. Even brother Lu couldn¡¯t get any resources.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she has so many problems on her body, and she¡¯s always pointing fingers at us. ¡± Show didn¡¯t say anything else. He was just an outsider, and he hade to Tuhai because of the high fees. But now, he felt that it was very boring. He had seen mo Nan¡¯s video of him ying in the past, and it was true that he had a different ying style. However, he was the only one holding up the team. As for who was the one who suggested that he was calling on behalf of her ... Show had also guessed it. From Lu Yifan¡¯s reaction, he knew the inside story. But all of this had nothing to do with him. With Monan gone, they would not have to go through so much trouble to deal with ck me. There was a buzz. The countdown ended. Tu Hai¡¯s side also went silent. Everyone was tapping on their keyboards and entering the game. The host was already trying his best to warm up the audience. However, people¡¯s attention was still on the topic of mo bei and xiangnan being substitutes. They asked the organizingmittee for an exnation on how the substitute could still enter the national semi-finals. The situation was chaotic. Whether it was Panda, Teng Hui, or Su He, who was sitting there temporarily, none of them could concentrate. For something like this to happen during apetition, it was undoubtedly the biggest blow to the team. Su He had identally locked the wrong champion when he was choosing his champion. The host couldn¡¯t help but exim. Even thementator¡¯s expression was a little serious. Everyone could tell that ck me¡¯s condition had been affected. However, this was apetition. No matter what they encountered, the enemy would not show mercy. After entering the game, show had already made arrangements for the bottomne. After all, Su He had no experience. Even though he did not make any mistakes, he was still too inexperienced when it came to show. ck me¡¯s rhythm had been disrupted the moment he had appeared. However, many people no longer cared about who won or lost this match. They all deserved ck me¡¯s current situation. Other than mo bei, Feng nai was the one who was criticized the most. A lot of people were losing their fans. In their eyes, King should have been high and mighty, perfect and wless. From the start, he had already asked mo Nan to leave the team. ¡°Back then, King even scolded me for this. Hehehe, what a waste of my love. Look at how other people do it, and look at him. He never knows how to cherish us. I knew that he would die one day, and as expected, he did.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If this continues, ck me will be banned from thepetition.¡± ¡°He deserves to be banned for covering up for a substitute.¡± Have you ever experienced what it feels like to be in deep waters or a sea of darkness? He couldn¡¯t find a foothold. He didn¡¯t even know what was the point of his persistence. ck me had experienced this before. Everyone. If not for the headphones. Even the support sticks that were smashed on the ss. They could all hear the noise. ¡°Refund the votes!¡± Have you ever seen the dark clouds and the appearance of everyone when they speak? Every second passed by extremely slowly. At the same time, backstage. Mo bei stood there and could hear all the sounds. ¡°You have to give us an exnation. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I hope you can answer honestly. Who are you?¡± themittee decided to handle the matter fairly. The fat manager was already dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯te back to his senses from the sudden change. This year, ck me clearly had the highest chance of bing the champion. How could mo Nan be a substitute? The coach, who was standing next to her, knew what was going on. He was thinking that bey¡¯s professional career might be over just like that. As soon as he thought of this, he felt as if his heart had be empty. He loved esports and had loved it for ten years. Ten years. Ten years ago, people didn¡¯t even acknowledge the word e-sports. Until one day, a team made the red g rise in foreign countries. They had the strongest mid in team control, Rao Rong. There was spade z, who could turn the tables even when the wind was against him. There was a Qin mo who was holding a sword and shing three thousand times as he entered the spring. There was bey, who was known as the smallest gaming genius. Finally, people began to acknowledge that esports wasn¡¯t just a game. However, Supreme Alliance had disbanded. The team that had been his youth and dreams was gone just like that. In the past three years, no team had been able to achieve that kind of result. When would they be able to see the red g flying overseas again? Every year, he looked forward to it, and every year, his dream came to nothing. That was until he found out that Bey had returned. He thought that day would probably not be far away. There was no need for the next year or the year after that. They would definitely win the championship again this year. However, a substitute ... For pro yers, this was no different from a death sentence. He heard crying. It was mo Nan¡¯s assistant. Yes, Wang Dongdong was already crying uncontrobly. He did not know what he was crying about. She raised her hand and covered her eyes with her arm. Other than curses, there was nothing else in his ears. Did brother Nan kill someone or set a fire? None, None! Wang Dongdong suddenly clenched his fists and was about to speak. Suddenly, a sound cut through the darkness. ¡°Brother Nan! Good luck!¡± It was Zhao Jianjian. When he was in school, he had said many times that he had no money, so he definitely wouldn¡¯te to watch thepetition. He would just watch at home. In fact, he had always been there. Not only him, but the socialite standing beside him also said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t pull me! Don¡¯t you F * cking pull me! If you want to say it, say it yourself, it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± She had thought that he would not speak. Unexpectedly, a broken voice shouted at the top of his voice,¡±¡±Brother Nan! Good luck! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a man or a woman. It doesn¡¯t affect your status as brother Nan! Brother Nan, you still have the final say in No. 2 middle school!¡± Do you know what you¡¯ll see when it¡¯spletely dark? He would see stars after stars. They were very small and weak, but they could create a gxy of stars ... Chapter 1054 ? Chapter 1054: The face-pping begins Trantor: 549690339 In this world. Where there was day, there would be night. The curses would not stop. In fact, it was getting more and more intense. Mo ding¡¯s father looked at the screen. His old hands had already started to tremble. ¡°Disqualify ck me! Get mo Nan out of here!¡± This was the loudest voice at the scene. Yu Zixin looked at this scene with satisfaction. Since mo bei didn¡¯t know what was good for her, she would reveal everything she had. However, even if mo bei listened to her and lost thepetition ... She would still expose this person. She was already disgusted by the fact that she had pretended to be a boy to get close to brother naer. Not to mention, this person had embarrassed her time and time again. She was the young miss of the Yu family, and many people supported her. A gamer from a poor family who wanted to stand at the top should take a good look at his own status. If he was as good at reading people¡¯s expressions as Lu Yifan ... She didn¡¯t have to expose her so quickly. What if there was a mistake? At that time, the Feng family would definitely not let her go. However, even so, it was not a big problem. It was very likely that ck me would be disqualified from thepetition. After all, this was what everyone wanted. Yu Zixin looked down at the bullet screen and didn¡¯t need to say anything. Things had already developed in the direction she had nned. Very quickly. ck me would lose and be vulnerable. As for mo bei, that pretentious person, she could no longer wash her name clean. Yu Zixin put away her mobile phone and waited to watch the show. ck me¡¯s condition was clear at a nce. Su He¡¯s positioning was careless, and Tu Hai almost took his head. ck me could no longer hold on. In this match, no one¡¯s attention was on them. How could they win? However, in the next second. A sound effect shed across the screen and resounded throughout the entire venue! FirstBlood! The first kill! Just like that, the first clear mark appeared on Feng NAI¡¯s body. It was also this sound that made Panda, Teng Hui, and Su He, who couldn¡¯t concentrate, have a glint in their eyes. They looked at the floating figure and couldn¡¯t help but grip their mouse tightly. There was a moment of silence. Because even the emcee had not expected that Feng nai would still be able to take the first kill under such immense pressure! Show also frowned, but he quickly lowered his eyes and smiled.¡±¡±As expected of King. I¡¯ve underestimated my former captain. This is how it should be. Only then will thepetition be interesting.¡± ¡°Brother show, why would King appear in the middlene? didn¡¯t you say that he should be jungling at this time?¡± Show didn¡¯t reply, but he knew that in thest match, he had been able to use his old habits to predict King¡¯s position. This time, he might not be able to do so. Even if he was a new support. But King was there. It would not be easy to break through this wall. ¡°First blood! Brother Nan, it¡¯s Almighty k who took first blood!¡± Mo bei heard him. There were so many voices. It was like the waves in the night that couldpletely swallow people at any time. However, there was always a sound that could prate everything and reach your eardrums. FirstBlood! The first kill! Just like that time. ¡°Bei, are you done?¡± Her brother was in charge of keeping a lookout so that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered. He would secretly watch the live videos in the inte cafe and always stuff a small bun in his bag for fear that she would be hungry. The bread was sold in bulk and was very cheap. Her brother couldn¡¯t afford the beautifully packaged bread in the coffee shop, so he only had a meat bun in his mouth. He stood beside her and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re watching spade z again. Bei, can you look at someone else?¡± She did not move. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll think of your idol when you hear the sound effects of the first clear in the future?¡± her brother leaned on her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You like it that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It makes people feel that ying games is a cool and happy thing, brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sign up for Supreme Alliance and y professionally. ¡± He finally remembered. Why did he make that decision? That shadow. That group of people. It was as if it could ovep with the screen in front of him. ¡°No matter what happens, remember, you still have me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers paused. ¡°We¡¯ve found your identity information.¡± The organizingmittee would not disrupt the order of thepetition without investigating anything.¡±I hope that as an esports yer, you can tell the truth.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very dark. ¡°This matter ...¡± The fat manager said. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not mo Nan. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very light.¡±I¡¯m mo bei xiangnan. I¡¯ll have to trouble Secretary Yu to hand over the contract details between me and dark me to the organizingmittee for verification.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Secretary stepped forward. The people from the organizingmittee looked at each other and then lowered their eyes to look at the contract. There was no problem. However, the person who signed the contract, who was also the owner of mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s ounts, had never been mo Nan, but mo bei! ¡°I didn¡¯t break any rules.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±Can I apply to return to thepetition?¡± The organizingmittee did not think of reviewing the contract. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± They turned around and called the gamepany. Due to the special circumstances. Very quickly, they received a reply from the other side. The ount mo bei and Xiang Nan was indeed registered by mo bei. If mo bei had used the id¡¯m south ¡®that mo Nan had used in the past, she would have been able to y as a substitute. However, she was using her own ount. From the perspective of the rules, there was indeed no such thing as substitution. When the contract was taken out, Wang Dongdong was dumbfounded. Now, after hearing such a reply, he couldn¡¯t evene back to his senses. What did it feel like to have a new life after a disaster? It was probably the kind he was now. The coach standing next to him clenched his fist to his mouth, his eyes red. He was truly afraid. He was afraid that bey¡¯s professional career would end there and then. Fortunately, he could still continue to fight. The organizingmittee was still discussing. Although the contestant did not break the rules, in the public¡¯s understanding, mo bei and Mo Nan were mo Nan. They needed to give feedback to the higher-ups and then make a statement. The organizingmittee was very efficient. After all, the contestants had the right to go on stage. This statement was not easy to write. The post only exined why mo bei and Xiang Nan were still qualified topete. Some people expressed their understanding. Some people still didn¡¯t ept it after reading it. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s always been a substitute yer. Even if his id is his, he never denied it when everyone thought he was mo Nan.¡± ¡°Looking at the contract and registration information, mo Nan didn¡¯t break any rules. He¡¯s using his own ount. Does that count as ying on his behalf, brother?¡± ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t break any rules. But what about him lying to the public?¡± ¡°His fans have always treated him as mo Nan¡¯s fan. Now, he¡¯s telling everyone that the person he signed was mo bei? What had he been doing? I don¡¯t care if he won¡¯t be exposed, but he has to withdraw from thepetition. ¡± ¡°Girl, if you didn¡¯t break the rules, you don¡¯t have to withdraw from thepetition, okay?¡± Everyone¡¯s thoughts were different, so the feelings would be different. But one thing was certain. If they didn¡¯t break the rules, they wouldn¡¯t be disqualified. So, when Yu Zixin saw the statement, her whole face froze ... Chapter 1055 ? Chapter 1055: Brother Nan is here! Trantor: 549690339 Because she was familiar with the rules, she knew it better than anyone. This way, other than mo bei¡¯s reputation being tarnished, she would not be able to stop that person from returning to this battlefield! Yu Zixin¡¯s first reaction was to continue instigating. Whether it was leaving a message or at the venue. They had to let more people realize that mo bei had deceived them. Yu Zixin had seeded. The scolding did not stop. However, just as she started to smile ... Another sound effect was heard. Double kill! While everyone¡¯s attention was not on the match. King¡¯s ID filled the entire screen. The most important thing was that show was among the people who were killed. His prediction was wrong! It wasn¡¯t just Feng nai. They were Panda¡¯s reinforcements! He waspletely caught off guard by this teamfight! These people seemed to be telling him. On the road to e-sports, we will never stop at yesterday. Show¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. Very quickly, he grabbed the mouse. It had been too long. He didn¡¯t want to be like this. He just wanted to y a good game! It was probably because he had met a worthy opponent. Show¡¯s status suddenly changed. Whether it was hand speed or skill release. The situation became tense again. Yu Zixin¡¯s expression also eased up a little. But her n was still disrupted. She had to think of something to influence mo bei. It was certain that it would stir up everyone¡¯s emotions. Next, he had to make a phone call. Yu Zixin sat in the middle of the southern fans and dialed a number.¡±Remember, don¡¯t let mo bei¡¯s father leave your ce. What¡¯sing next is the main event.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Zixin hung up the phone with satisfaction, and her eyes showed a malicious smile. Mo bei, you can handle all this, but are you sure your father can handle it too? Since you insist on being so shameless. Then I¡¯ll teach you another lesson. ¡°He¡¯s been selling his character from the start. I really don¡¯t understand what he takes us for. He lied to us so naturally without even giving us an exnation.¡± Yu Zixin said to the person who was still hesitating. Sometimes, one¡¯s emotions and thoughts could be infected. Once he touched something that was slightly ufortable ... The difort would be magnified. ¡°I really regret supporting him. So what if he fulfills the rules? he¡¯s still a substitute.¡± One person said so. Following that, other people would start to speak. Mo bei was standing not far from here, separated from the Battle Room by ayer of soundproof ss. Wang Dongdong had originally thought that the situation would improve after the statement was released. However, he had forgotten that the public opinion was already out. The more he tried to exin, the worse it would get, and it would not stop. He was stunned. At this moment, just outside the arena. A person wearing a ck cap had been running ever since he got out of the taxi, afraid that he would not be able to catch up. Substitute, this matter. Even if there was, it should be his. His sister was different. I can¡¯t be suspended for life. He absolutely couldn¡¯t do this! Mo Nan was bent over, his hands on his knees. His chest was rising and falling due to his breathing. He had arrived, but he had not made a decision. On the screen, the match was still ongoing. Monan smiled and heaved a sigh of relief, and was about to rush in. But he had forgotten. Once thepetition started, only the staff members could open the door to the backstage of the building. In other words, he couldn¡¯t even enter. Monan¡¯s fingers froze. The discussion was very loud. There were countless people who wanted mo bei to roll south. He had never felt so desperate before. He didn¡¯t when he injured his hand. He didn¡¯t when he was told that mo Nan was out of Tuhai. The doctor had told him that he would never be a professional again. But now, the one standing inside and being scolded was his sister. He had no way at all ... Chapter 1056 ? Chapter 1056: My surname is Bo, I¡¯m Z¡¯s son. Trantor: 549690339 The taste of despair was so bitter. Monan pressed his hands against the door, his body slowly sinking until his knees touched the ground. The side of his handsome face was blocked by the shadow, and his expression could not be seen at all. Drops of water dripped down from the ground, leaving a mark. Bang! Bang! Bang! He clenched his fist and mmed it on the door, each time louder than thest. His wrist was still wrapped in white bandages. But now, he no longer cared. This time, he really regretted it. If only she didn¡¯t like him that much. Then he wouldn¡¯t havee to y professionally. He could find a job to support his little stoic. Anything would do. Just like all the other brothers. He would send her red packets when he had money. He would buy her beautiful hair clips when he went shopping. He would eat the food in her bowl and then put a piece of pork rib in her bowl. He could confidently tell the world that the person was called mo bei, and that she was his, mo Nan ¡®s, sister. He had never done any of this before. Three years, training,petition, and rarely home. He didn¡¯t even call. The little stoic seemed to have learned how to cut potatoes. The little stoic Condor¡¯s carrots were bing more and more exquisite. He wanted his mother to tell him all of this in the voice chat. What he missed and regretted was that time. Now, the word ¡®substitute¡¯ had been branded on his sister. He could not be her sister¡¯s hero. He had even forgotten what an older brother should do. He was unwilling. He was too unwilling. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s win the national championship together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Monan lowered his head and leaned against the door frame, his shoulders shaking. At this moment. Someone suddenly patted his shoulder. Monan paused and turned back, and their eyes met. ¡°My mom said that the more good-looking a person is, the less they should cry, especially professional yers.¡± The person who spoke was a little boy in a ck jacket. He had a delicate appearance, fair skin, and slightly long hair. However, because of his small face, he didn¡¯t give off the slightest hint of femininity. He carried a small keyboard on his back, looking as cool as a modern swordsman, but he wore the noble look of a young master. He was so handsome that no one had friends. When mo Nan saw the little keyboard behind him, he stopped abruptly, his eyes wavering.¡±¡±Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The little boy took a tissue and gently touched his face. Fei Ying, who had followed them, couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±I say, little demon Bo! When are you going to untie the thing on my hand! Does Your Mother Know that you¡¯re such an unfriendly hacker?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I deliver food to you? how am I supposed to be friendly?¡± The little boy was not flustered at all, which was not a reaction that someone his age should have. Fei Ying felt that he was really unlucky. Everything had been fine in bey¡¯s apartment. Why did this little brat suddenly appear? This little brat was like an actor. When she knocked on his door, she even told him that she was a delivery man. The result! He fainted the moment he opened the door, and when he woke up, he saw a little devil climbing over the wall using hisputer. Calling him a little devil wasn¡¯t because of that one thing he did. But he actually said that his surname was Bo, following his mother¡¯s surname! F * ck! He followed his mother¡¯s surname, Bo! That was the son of Z and young master Qin! When did the two of them create a little devil! He¡¯s so young and he already knows how to use drugs and bypass firewalls! This was definitely z¡¯s tutoring! Did young master Qin not care about anything else other than spoiling his wife all these years? Where¡¯s the child? Don¡¯t you know how to raise it? Chapter 1057 ? Chapter 1057: I hope to be your unparalleled hero Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Also, you should thank me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, how could you have gotten rid of the Feng family with your IQ?¡± The little boy turned his face over. His voice was very calm, and the little keyboard on his back didn¡¯t look out of ce at all. Eagle looked at his tied hands and then at the little devil.¡±¡±Thank you? Do I need to shake them off? I stayed at home and didn¡¯t provoke anyone. ¡± ¡°Do you think that the Feng family¡¯s system is for you to y around with? you¡¯ve underestimated the firewall that my mother made.¡± The little boy snorted.¡±Also, do you think that my mom¡¯s password can be used to control the system? my dad.¡± Fei Ying stopped for a moment and said in a heavy tone,¡±F * ck! Let go of me, really, little devil, no, I mean little cutie, we¡¯re all hackers, so we can¡¯t kill each other anymore. Your mother only has eyes for your father. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s showing off her love so crazily, but you can¡¯t do this. We¡¯re all brothers in the world. If you let me live, I¡¯ll repay you with my body one day! You know how brutal your father¡¯s methods are. I¡¯m just a college student with a family to take care of. I can¡¯t be caught by him. ¡± ¡°I can let you go.¡± ¡°You go first and open the door,¡± the little boy said slowly. Eagle pushed his sses with his tied hands.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I, Flying Eagle, have never done such a thievery. How can I open a locked door?¡± ¡°Not opening? I can. ¡± ¡°Hello, Qin ...¡± The little boy pressed a button on his ck Watch. Fei Ying pressed his watch.¡±¡±If you want to open the lock, you have to be like your mother. Open it in a more gentle way. Give me one second.¡± The little boy turned sideways to give way. The little bun on his head only made people feel that he was evil. Mo Nan was also stunned for quite a while. After he stood up, he looked down at the little boy directing the people beside him, his heart thumping harder than ever. Although the little boy did not say his name, it was obvious who he was! The son of Almighty z and Almighty Qin! If his sister knew about this, she would definitely be very, very happy! ¡°Brother mo Nan.¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was still a little tender, but because of his unique temperament, it was slightly noble.¡±¡±My mother asked me to bring this to sister bey. When you go inter, pass it to sister bey. That guy and I have other things to doter, but I will be watching sister bey¡¯spetition from backstage.¡± God z gave it to him? Mo Nan took the item from the little boy¡¯s hand and held it tightly in his palm. He had never hoped to enter again. Now the door was open. The sounds that entered his ears did not stop. It was even getting noisier. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. As long as he could stand beside his sister at this time. He just had to pass the things in his hands to his sister. Because he knew. To his sister, God z was like a beacon of light. Mo Nan started to run again. Even though his clothes were crumpled on the way here, his face was not very clean, and his whole body was in a mess, he smiled, the corners of his mouth curved in a ruffian-like manner, and his eyes became darker. On the screen, it could be seen that the second match was nearing its end. However, it was really hard to say who would win or lose. The people from the organizingmittee seemed to have made a decision. They turned around and told mo bei,¡±¡±You can continue with the next match.¡± Wang Dongdong was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but want to hug her. But ... ¡°We don¡¯t agree! Make mo bei withdraw from thepetition!¡± Someone changed the banner on the spot. At that moment ... Chapter 1058 ? Chapter 1058: Brother, I might not be able to give you the championship Trantor: 549690339 A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The door behind Wang Dongdong opened. When he subconsciously looked back, his entire body froze. His fingers covered his mouth as he trembled slightly. The ck cap on Monan¡¯s head had slipped away when he came. Now, he was standing there. The first time he was with mo bei, he didn¡¯t wear a mask and revealed his entire handsome face. His ck hair was messy, and his eyes glowed. ¡°Brother Nan ...¡± Wang Dongdong had always said that this person was unconventional, but when he really met him again, he realized how much he missed his ruffian aura. Zhao Jianjian and the socialite were at the fan stands, watching until the support sticks in their hands dropped. Their first reaction was: ¡°F * ck!¡± That was brother Nan. The way she walked was the same way she used to lead them to skip ss and fight! After mo Nan walked closer to mo bei, the rhythm of his breathing finally slowed down. The two of them stood face to face, one slightly taller than the other. They had the same face, but their auras werepletely different. Although this scene was cool, it still provoked some people. The moment mo Nan was in front of mo bei, all his ruffian-like and fiery aura was gone. He was just a silly brother who did not even have the time to grin. In the next second, his eyes narrowed. Then, he raised his hand and pulled mo bei into his arms. Bang! Bang! It was a support sign thrown by someone. It poked mo Nan¡¯s forehead. The moment he heard the sound. Mo bei finally understood what had happened. She looked at the support sign with the words ¡®mo Nan, I like you¡¯ written on it. He turned around and was about to jump down! Who was it? Who threw it? Many people who had seen mo bei said. This child had been expressionless since he was young. Her personality was as cold as water at a constant temperature. Then they must have never seen the current mo bei. Her eyes were ck, and the anger burning in them could destroy everything. Just like these people, they had destroyed his brother¡¯s hand! In order to live up to this love. He still insisted on ying despite his injuries. In order not to let his teammates down. He managed to Dodge three consecutive Q-S. Her brother was not stupid. She was the silly one. Of all the things she liked. Why did he have to like topete? Ha. Didn¡¯t you want to throw it? She also broke their hands one by one. She had never been a good person. Mo Nan knew what she was going to do just by looking at her, and he quickly reached out to hold her arm.¡±¡±You¡¯re a professional esports yer, and thepetition isn¡¯t over yet. I say, little stoic, have you forgotten what your master told you? sigh, I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can turn around and look. It¡¯s just a little green. ¡± Wang Dongdong saw it clearly. How could it only be a little blue? his brother Nan just didn¡¯t want his sister to walk the path he had once walked. Because one day, you will understand. The All-Star era. You don¡¯t even deserve to be angry. Because every time he got angry, the price he had to pay would only be greater. ¡°Look, he even hit his fans.¡± Wang Dongdong could almost imagine what would happen if he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. There might be someone who could still remain calm at this point. Mo bei¡¯s hands tightened bit by bit, so much so that even the light in her eyes started to extinguish. ¡°At that time, his brother said,¡± when you win the championship, I¡¯ll help you carry the trophy. ¡°¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Brother, I can¡¯t give you the championship. ¡°Brother.¡± Mo bei lowered her head and spoke indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei released her hand and stood there. Her voice was soft and raspy. ¡°Let¡¯s ... Go home. ¡± Chapter 1059 ? Chapter 1059: 1,59th! Trantor: 549690339 Monan¡¯s hand paused. An unusual sound effect rang out behind them. After mo Nan stopped for a moment, he pressed down on mo bei¡¯s shoulder with one hand and made her look sideways. On the screen, Feng nai realized that it was toote to rush back to join the team, so he led the bottom Lane¡¯s minions straight towards Tu Hai¡¯s crystal fortress. On ck me¡¯s side, both Panda and soaring ash gritted their teeth as they guarded the tower. Han Xi¡¯s death was exchanged for a line of troops. And this line of troops was directly brought into the center of Tu Hai¡¯s city by Feng nai. Mo bei stopped and stood there with her head raised. She was reluctant to look away, and the light from the screen was reflected in her eyes. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never wanted to admit it, k is indeed not bad, and ...¡± Mo nanqing squinted one eye and pressed something into mo bei¡¯s hand. Then, he turned slightly to the side and whispered something into her ear. Mo bei¡¯s back trembled. Her straight waist bent slightly, and she opened her palm. It was an exquisite multi-purpose USB drive. The ck letter z was marked on the silver shell. ¡°He calls you sister bey. He¡¯s right here.¡± Mo bei¡¯s ck pupils wavered. The security guards behind him had been maintaining order. However, with the first sign, there would be a second one. Thepetition was still in progress, and they couldn¡¯t let anyone leave. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side, and her gazended on her brother¡¯s eyelids, which were beginning to swell. Mo Nan, however, raised his hand and rubbed her head.¡±¡±If you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll go home. If not, your teammates are still waiting for you.¡± Mo bei stared straight at that ruffian-like smile. With a hook of her finger, she put on the earpiece from the multi-function USB drive to her left ear. She didn¡¯t say anything but walked toward thepetition area at the front stage. Wang Dongdong was still helping the security guard to stop people. When he saw her walking over, he wanted her to wait a little longer and wait until things were stable here before ... However, mo bei seemed to be unable to see anything. It was because of the voice in his headphones. No matter how many years had passed. It was still so clear. Even the parting seemed to have happenedst night. That was after Supreme Alliance disbanded. The youngster, whose hair was dyed ck, stood under the brightest Billboard in Jiang city. A guitar hung on her body, and even the dark night couldn¡¯t cover the champion¡¯s on her clothes. She looked at her petite self and smiled, her fingers moving. It was the song that was now in her ears. That person was singing. ¡°Where is the world full of flowers?¡± ¡°If it really exists, then I will definitely go.¡± ¡°I want to stand on the highest peak there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a cliff or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never given up on my dreams. ¡± ¡°Even in the days of dejection ...¡± He did not get an excuse from mo bei. Seeing that she still dared to walk towards thepetition area, the people who were stopped by the security guards were even more unwilling. ¡°Mo bei, Xiang Nan, you¡¯re not fit to fight in thepetition!¡± ¡°Substitute! You liar!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Unable to throw the support banners, whatnded on mo bei¡¯s shoulders were the support sticks and popcorn that people had bought during the entrance. When you eat popcorn, you will find it very sweet. However, when you saw it smashing toward the person you cared about the most, it was a different feeling. Zhao Jianjian was standing in the middle. He was furious and wanted to stand up for her. Thedy pressed him down and let him look. The figure didn¡¯t seem to be affected. He only reached out his hand to brush off the popcorn on his shoulder. His back was still as straight as a pine tree, without a trace of bending. His handsome and cold face made people freeze. The White headphone cord hung down. Those who were close could hear the final song. ¡°Run forward, and face the cold eyes and mockery.¡± ¡°The vastness of life can not be felt without experiencing tribtions.¡± ¡°Fate can¡¯t make us kneel and beg for mercy.¡± Chapter 1060 ? Chapter 1060: Leave the next to me Trantor: 549690339 ¡°For the sake of the beauty in my heart, I will notpromise until I grow old.¡± When mo bei heard that, she looked up and the shattered city on the screen came into view. Everyone was saying that ck me was done for. Substitute, lower battle results, can¡¯t keep people, and still refuse to repent. These words flooded the bullet screen. Yu Zixin was hiding behind the crowd. When she saw that the man¡¯s head was stained with something, he looked like a street rat that everyone wanted to kill. He was in a sorry state, and she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. Even if they didn¡¯t withdraw from thepetition. In such a state. She wanted to see how she was going topete and get scolded to death. However, mo bei only raised her eyes for a moment before she strolled over. No matter what was thrown at her, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping. The lights went dark. The sole of his shoe stepped on the popcorn. The sun had never shone in here before. However, mo bei knew where her light was. The moment the game screen froze ... She walked back to thepetition area, a piece of popcorn still stuck to her shoulder. This was the scene that Feng nai saw when he took off his headphones. Panda was still dejected. Sometimes, a race really depended on luck. In the previous wave, they were only short of half a cannon minion¡¯s damage. Otherwise, they would have won. And boss¡¯s battle record was obvious to all. Panda kept his head down and didn¡¯t know mo bei hade in until Su He, who was sitting beside him, called out,¡±¡±Brother Nan.¡± Panda suddenly looked up, jumped up, and hugged mo bei.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re back! Hahaha, I knew it would be fine!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, and she allowed him to hug her. However, Feng nai strolled over. His voice was neither fast nor slow, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°Your hands are itching to hug someone after losing the game?¡± Panda¡¯s back stiffened and he immediately let go.¡±¡±Boss, my hands aren¡¯t itchy, really.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai smiled slowly.¡±That¡¯s really different from me. My hands are itching.¡± Panda instinctively blocked him.¡±Boss, don¡¯t be rash. We still have a match. Wait ...¡± He couldn¡¯t say the rest of the words. Because his boss had taken his ce by lowering his head. Not only that. Panda could guarantee with his integrity that he was hugging his brother because his good friend had returned. Boss¡¯s hug was clearly a deration of sovereignty. And boss even turned his face to the side, saying something to his brother. Teng Hui also took off his headphones. The tension he felt just now was gone. Even though he had heard some discussions. He could roughly guess who the person standing in front of him was. No, it should be said that the person who had been living in ck me, eating and drinking with them at the base, had never been mo Nan. She was his sister. Wait a minute, younger sister? Younger sister? A girl? ¡°F * ck!¡± Panda also just reacted to this question. He had actually been eating and living with a girl for nearly five months. He even became sworn brothers with this girl. Just now, he was still ... Panda coughed heavily and looked at mo bei again. No, why did a girl look more aggressive and handsome than him? ¡°Su He, thank you.¡± Mo bei looked sideways. Her voice was clear.¡±Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°En!¡± Su He nodded heavily and was officially taken off the stage. For thest match, there was no need to change the venue. The five of them looked at each other and sat back in their seats in tacit understanding, just like when they were training at the base ... Chapter 1061 ? Chapter 1061: Ban the invisible assassin? Trantor: 549690339 When Tu Hai saw this, he stopped what he was doing. Lu Yifan was the first to frown. Then, the adc sitting next to him: ¡°Mo Nan actually came back. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a substitute?¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s expression did not look good. yers rarely contacted the outside world when they were ying. However, Lu Yifan was different. He called Yu Zixin as soon as he was done. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if she can still fight, she can¡¯t save anything. Remember, don¡¯t let us lose money if we win the game. As for the others, everyone is asking her to withdraw from the game. This is herst game. Even if she doesn¡¯t break the rules, people will think she¡¯s a liar by selling her character. No one won¡¯t disgust her. When she¡¯spletely gone, the qualification to enter the national team will naturally fall into your hands. So, God Lu, don¡¯t let your fans down. Win this game.¡±No matter what method you use, do you understand?¡± Of course, Lu Yifan knew that he had to choose between the two. With show¡¯s help, ck me managed to adjust his habits. However, to be able to figure out the opponent¡¯s strategy in a short period of time had always been what made show, a world-ss support, fearful. So, he hung up the phone and looked in the direction of show. Show gave him a slight nod. The countdown to the match began. No one on the bullet screen could ept that mo bei and Xiang Nan were sitting in the yer seats. ¡°This is cheating, it goes against the spirit of e-sports.¡± ¡°We can still retreat unscathed by selling our character setting. If we let the fight continue, I don¡¯t know how many people from the organizingmittee will be affected by this.¡± ¡°If mo bei withdraws from thepetition to the South, I can still watch thispetition. If she doesn¡¯t withdraw, I won¡¯t watch it.¡± But even so, mo bei did not pause at all when she logged in. ¡°Wee, my dear Summoner.¡± There was a buzzing sound. Mo bei entered the game page. The emcee deliberately avoided talking about mo bei. After all, anyone who talked about mo bei and Xiang Nan at this time would be the target of public opinion. However, thementator chuckled when the two entered the game.¡±¡±I¡¯m very happy that this yer cane back. ¡± The host paused for a moment andughed dryly. He wanted to change the topic. After all, if he continued, it might turn into a live broadcast incident. If they did not do well inmentating and hosting, they might even be surrounded. Unexpectedly, thementator undid his tie and said in the same voice,¡±¡±This should be mystmentary. As amentator, let¡¯s not talk about other reasons. From the perspective of the game, without mo bei and Xiang Nan, there will be a lot less excitement, so I¡¯m happy that he cane back.¡± Thementator was indeed being scolded. He said he was the ¡°Southern Dog.¡± Some people questioned the fairness of thementary. There was definitely something shady going on in thispetition. Thementator was obviously mo Nan¡¯s fan and so on. When you went against everyone else, everyone dared to stand on your side and speak for you because if you said it, you would also fall into their trap. What the people wanted now was nothing but the Justice in their hearts. It was that simple to get rid of trash like mo bei and Xiang Nan. ¡°This is a picture of the scene that I took. I really don¡¯t understand what the organizingmittee is thinking. Everyone, support me. Let me go up and disqualify mo Nan.¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s fans are starting to tear us apart. Hehehe, a bunch of little retards.¡± The discussion did not stop even when the two teams entered the BAN phase. Now, mo bei had returned. ¡°Ban all the assassins in stealth mode,¡± Show said without hesitation. This way, the other side wouldn¡¯t be able to use an assassin as a support like in the first round and catch them off guard. Chapter 1062 ? Chapter 1062: No support, double jungler! Trantor: 549690339 After all, being invisible would catch one off guard to arge extent. As long as mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s rhythm was interrupted, the rest would not be easy to deal with. As for King, no matter how good his record was, it was still a tower pushing game. Moreover, mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s mentality would always be affected, and they were no longer suitable tomand the entire team. ¡°Lock.¡± Lu Yifan immediately got someone to press the confirm button. There were only so many invisible assassins in the game. Tu Hai locked two of them as soon as he came up, so his thoughts could be seen. Even Zhao Jianjian, a noob in the gold Bureau, could tell.¡±F * ck! This is obviously directed at my Nan ... Uh, no, my bro bei?¡± The socialite didn¡¯t y games, so she couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°It¡¯s so F * cking ufortable. After thepetition is over, I¡¯ll press Tu Hai¡¯s people down and give them lipstick one by one!¡± How would ck me react if he did not have the option of choosing an invisible assassin? Just like in the previous matches, mo bei and Xiang Nan had chosen to y at the side. However, he might not be able to do so today. Tu Hai had obviouslye prepared. ban more Champions on the side Lane. He picked the support that Panda only knew how to do. However, they had forgotten one thing. This way, Feng nai would have more Champions to choose from. But it didn¡¯t matter. Show had done some calctions. Having been teammates with Feng nai before, he knew very well that with two champions in Feng NAI¡¯s hands, once he really showed off, he would indeed be unstoppable. But no matter what, he could only choose one, so whether it was banned or not, it didn¡¯t seem that important. It would be better to cut off the possibility of Panda streaming and the others switching positions. This way, that person would have a hard time choosing his champion. As soon as he saw tu haisuo¡¯s hero, Panda understood what he was trying to do. He turned his head to look at his brother ... His little sister. Targeted tactics were often the most ufortable. He couldn¡¯t change his position now. He really didn¡¯t know much about support. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and help?¡± Teng Hui asked. ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. Everyone thought that since the invisible assassin was gone, she would definitely choose a support champion that she usually used. After all, the formation of the first four people had already been revealed. It also meant that their targeting had been effective. Just as the corners of Lu Yifan¡¯s mouth were about to curl up ... A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! Mo bei had chosen to be an assassin, not a support. And this time, she was using a jungler skill! The uproar at the scene could be imagined. Lu Yifan subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows. Show¡¯s hand that was holding the mouse also paused for a moment. He had never thought that mo bei and Xiang Nan would still dare to choose a double jungler position even without the invisible assassin. Even ck me¡¯s instructor turned to look at Shi Feng. Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change.¡±There¡¯s no need for support in this round. Double stab.¡± ¡°Resources in the jungle ...¡± This was a question that a coach had to consider. Before mo bei could speak, Feng nai answered on her behalf, his usualnguidness.¡±¡±We¡¯ll split it in half. I¡¯ll be red and she¡¯ll be blue.¡± ¡°This works too?¡± Panda was a little embarrassed by his boss¡¯s words. Could it be yed like this? Did he really think that Lu Yifan, who was in Tu Hai, did not exist? Mo bei put on her earphones and nced sideways. Panda thought, all of you, do you think you¡¯re hitting a machine? Even their answers were so tacit. You answer for me, and I answer for you. Later, people will say that you are disrespectful to your opponent, do you know that! However, if it was boss and his brother, perhaps they could really double stab ... Chapter 1063 ? Chapter 1063: Chapter 163: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll guard the wild boars in the middlene and not let theme over to steal. ¡± Panda understood that the more double stabs, the more it would test the standard of the midner. Everyone knew that the best team controller was that one person, God Rao. In the worldpetition, Almighty Qin and Almighty z could move through the jungle without fear because of Almighty Rao. Even though he couldn¡¯t do it that well. But at the very least, he could see the grass on both sides. The game began! There were all sorts of nastyments on the bullet screen. ¡°At this time, mo bei and xiangnan are still thinking about standing out. Why are you still helping him wash his face?¡± A double jungler, not one of the supports and the other, this was clearly for him to show off. ¡°King¡¯s skill level has dropped. In the past, when he encountered such situations where his yers didn¡¯t consider their formation, he would definitely stop them. Now, he probably can¡¯t carry them. After all, he¡¯s a double jungler. Even if he loses, he won¡¯t be med.¡± ¡°Such a team deserves to lose if they keep a substitute.¡± When Flying Eagle was hacking into the system, he was a little itchy.¡±I say, little demon, aren¡¯t you tired of watching thesements?¡± ¡°Annoying.¡± The little boy didn¡¯t look out of ce in the boss¡¯s chair at all. There was a gentlemanly and devilish look in his eyes, and a mole under his eye shed slightly.¡±So please hurry up and don¡¯t taint my eyes.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to announce something anyway, so isn¡¯t it better to just hack it?¡± ¡°cklisted?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of my dad, then go ahead,¡± the little boy said slowly. Eagle¡¯s hand suddenly changed direction. ¡°I¡¯d better study what kind of password that perverted young master Feng would choose. He actually chained my bey, perverted uncle!¡± The little boy nced at him. He was not surprised at all by Flying Eagle¡¯s cowardice. ¡°Where¡¯s the information that sister bey prepared?¡± The little boy stretched out his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve brought them all,¡±Fei Ying said, baring his fangs. ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes flickered, and the little hair on his head didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. ¡°Let¡¯s do something to liven up the game. ¡± Fei Ying alsoughed, but he had the same problem as Zhao Jianjian. He was also a golden noob, but he also felt that this lineup ... ¡°I say, little devil, is it really okay for bey and the others to y in their away game with two stabs? When I y the game, the two assassins only care about jungling and we both directly throw. ¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±That depends on who the person is. People like my dad who live off a woman are indeed not good.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m just asking about the lineup. Why did you suddenly attack your dad?¡± Eagle asked. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯vee here with resentment!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together?¡± Fei Ying suggested. Did he take advantage of your dad?¡± Hearing this, the little boy snorted and tapped his fingers on the table.¡±¡±Don¡¯t dream about it. Get to work. ¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡±this little devil isparable to bey. Damn, it¡¯s so hard to steal her away.¡± ¡°What are you going to do when I¡¯m doing it?¡± Eagle noticed that the little devil had sunk into the boss¡¯s chair and was doing something with the tablet. ¡°Of course I¡¯m waiting to see sister bey and xiufei,¡± the little boy replied nonchntly. Flying Eagle wanted to say,¡±he taught you to bezy while ordering others around. Do you really think you¡¯re a boss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here,¡±the little boy said. He had indeede. The red and blue pieces had never been cleared so quickly before. Moreover, it was just as Panda had said. The two of them really pretended that Lu Yifan did not exist. After taking down their own jungle, they directly went to the opposite side! Chapter 1064 ? Chapter 1064: Face smacking, double kill! Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t that Show didn¡¯t have a premonition, so after choosing the support this time, he followed Lu Yifan to prevent him froming over to steal the jungle. Those who could see the entire map also wondered if Feng nai and Mo bei had been too rash. They were already leveling up slower than the opponent¡¯s jungler who had a support, and now they actually dared to counter-jungle? ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°Is it that easy to break the auxiliary and junglerbination of God Lu and God show?¡± ¡°k looks like he¡¯spletely out of his mind. He probably didn¡¯t expect that showgod had already thought of their n and made strategic preparations in advance. After this battle, k can step down from the title of the number one jungler in the country.¡± However, in the next second, they realized that they were wrong about one thing. Counter-jungler didn¡¯t mean that they had to take the blue and red buffs. The wild boars on the side of the road were mo bei and Feng NAI¡¯s first choice. They were on the left and right sides of the middlene. The two people¡¯s hand speed was so fast that no one could see their next move. Tuhai¡¯s mages did not even have time to react. In his blind spot, two figures, one from the left and one from the right, swept toward him at the same time. At this moment, neither mo bei nor Feng nai had advanced to level four. Logically speaking, taking them out individually was indeed not enough to kill someone instantly. However, with the money from the wild boar, it was enough for them to upgrade their wild knives. First, Feng nai had used a punishment to slow him down. Tu Hai¡¯s mid shed back to the tower. However, he had forgotten that mo bei still had a punishment option. The speed reduction from double smite was no less than that of a control-type character. After that midner lost his sh, he didn¡¯t even have time to go back to his cd before he was sucked back by mo bei¡¯s scimitar! The speed was too fast, and the prediction was too urate. He had no way to escape at all. Panda sent him flying at the right time, and Feng nai didn¡¯t stop at all. He directly leaped over the tower to kill! The scene onlysted for a few seconds. However, it was a hard p to the face of those who were sending bulletments just now. It turned out that their advance wasn¡¯t to put any pressure on Tuhai¡¯s wild area. It was to kill! The sound effects of the first clear almost resounded throughout the entire venue. However, it was not over yet! Show could only think that these two woulde to counter-jungle. He had never thought about it. What would happen if Tu Hai¡¯s adc didn¡¯t have him as a support? The people in front of the screen could only see two figures. After killing the yers in the middlene, they didn¡¯t even stop for a moment. It was as if they were born with a tacit understanding. They both swept toward the bottomne at the same time. When Tu Hai¡¯s adc wasning against han Xi, he had already used his sh, and his health wasn¡¯t full. Han Xi¡¯s consciousness was so high that he knew what was going on just by looking at the sh of a shadow. He didn¡¯t retreat a single step. The two figures immediately cut in. The adc hadn¡¯t even pressed his skill. He directlyy down in the grass! It was only a few seconds away from the sound effect of the first blood! The entire ce was silent. Even though he had already seen mo bei and Xiang Nan fight as assassins once. However, in that match, this person didn¡¯t bring the jungler and the resources in the jungle were all given to King. However, this match waspletely different! Before this, he had relied on hismand and prediction. But now, it was so simple and brutal that it could only give people the feeling that wherever it went, not even a de of grass would be left! From starting a team before Level 4 to catching the bottomne like this! It was theplete opposite of the jungler¡¯s style from the previous game. What else did they not know about mo bei and Xiang Nan? Not to mention the silence in the stadium, even the show team had never thought that they would lose two lives as soon as they started! Chapter 1065 ? Chapter 1065: Chapter 165: Trantor: 549690339 Originally, show¡¯s n was to help Lu Yifan defend the jungle. Then in terms of finances, they would definitely be able topletely crush the other side. After all, two assassins jungling meant that their development and rhythm would be slow. But who would have thought ... Mo bei and Xiang Nan had only changed their skills, but their fighting style hadpletely changed! No, that¡¯s not right! It wasn¡¯t just because he had changed his skill. It was because he no longer had any scruples. It was like a sword that had been sealed for a long time. If you wanted to remove itsstyer of veil, it would mean that it had returned to the world. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were no longer mo Nan. If it was mo Nan ... Then who could this person be? Just now, everyone had only been saying that she was mo Nan¡¯s sister? Which girl in the entire server could y an assassin to this level? There was only one word in his information. The game had just started, and Tu Hai¡¯s adc was already feeling the pressure. He wanted to show up to protect him. Lu Yifan didn¡¯t agree.¡±You stay at the bottomne. Be more sneaky and don¡¯t leave the tower. Wait for me to farm. The rest of you should do the same.¡± At this point, they could only listen to Lu Yifan. Show was also thinking about how to win. It was to guard all the resources and wait for the right time to start a team fight. Tu Hai made some adjustments, and no one came out again. They didn¡¯t even dare to show their heads. An Assassin¡¯s explosive strength in the early stages. In theter stages, when they came up again, it would not be so easy to take people away. This was only one aspect. On the other hand, as long as they didn¡¯t give away their lives, it would be difficult for them to develop. After all, they couldn¡¯t do anything in the jungle. However, it was clear that show still thought of mo bei in the same way. No one had thought of a possibility. Mo bei¡¯s assassin would be world-ss! The wild area was slow, so he would find the smallest stone monster to eat. The two of them passed by, and without stopping, the punishment would automatically kill them. When they returned, they didn¡¯t forget to cut off a wave of minions. Feng NAI¡¯s second skill was sh back. Meanwhile, mo bei¡¯s Crescent scimitar drew a line to clear the troops and then hooked back. After cutting off the minion wave, he would retrieve a wild boar. It didn¡¯t affect theming back for the red and blue buff. Tu Hai didn¡¯t feel it at first. This included the audience. This was because the perspective would not always be focused on one point. During the broadcast, the most important thing was to let everyone see the position and catch the person. If they didn¡¯t arrest him, the camera would usually just sweep past him. It was a rtively peaceful state. The view would be focused on the line. Tu Hai¡¯s top stillughed disdainfully: ¡°It seems like ck me was only arrogant at the start. After brother show and brother Lu found a way to suppress him, he didn¡¯t even dare to move. We haven¡¯t seen k for so long.¡± Just as he finished his sentence ... The defense tower at the bottomne had been broken through without anyone knowing. Even Tu Hai¡¯s adc had used sh in advance to escape, and even the second tower was on the verge of copse. This was because he didn¡¯t have any minionsing over. It had only been a short while since the start of the match, and the side had already copsed to this extent? The host sighed.¡±Sure enough, in terms ofning ability, no one can be better than han Xi.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a question of how strong or weak thening ability is.¡± Thementator¡¯s eyes lit up when he said this. He looked over. ¡°It¡¯s because mo bei and Feng NAI¡¯s ability to cut off the minions is too strong! Just look at their economy!¡± The economy? The emcee was about to look. A Dragon¡¯s Roar could be heard across the entire screen. yer mo bei Xiang Nan has sessfully killed the tyrant! The team¡¯s experience was doubled! Chapter 1066 ? Chapter 1066: You¡¯re courting death Trantor: 549690339 When did she move the Dragon? Show looked over, his grip on the mouse tightening. Tu Hai¡¯s top was even more speechless for a moment. He was just saying that they had suppressed the other party. They thought that the two people had stopped moving. However, when he heard the sound effect and was still defending the tower, he suddenly realized that he could not defend it at all! That was because his minion wave had been cut off! The topner¡¯s face was pale, and he was even a little anxious. They couldn¡¯t let this go on. It wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of winning or losing thepetition. Their shorings would all be exposed. No matter who was ying mo bei or Xiang Nan, with such an id, once they were recognized by the audience watching the game ... Then mo Nan wouldn¡¯t be med for Tu Hai¡¯s mistake in the previous match. Such a scene must not happen! If they were discovered to have lost the match because they had isted mo Nan and not gone to support him, their professional careers would be over. He had to think of a way! The topner turned his head to look at Lu Yifan.¡±¡±Brother Lu!¡± Lu Yifan understood what he meant without him saying anything, and he tapped his fingers harder.¡±¡±Show, we can¡¯t go on like this.¡± ¡°Let me think.¡± Show¡¯s voice was a little low because he wanted to reevaluate mo Nan¡¯s hand speed. Not only his ystyle, but even his speed seemed to have doubled. For a moment, show even felt that this was something that only a world-ss jungler would have. But how was that possible? if the other party was world-ss, no matter who she was, her name would be reflected in the rankings. Even if he had not been ranked, a random yer would have been discovered by the battle team. He would not have joined dark res as mo Nan. He was probably thinking too much. Even so, show was still worried because he couldn¡¯t figure out where this person¡¯s limits were. In the past, he had thought that King was the only person in China who had no limits. But now ... ¡°Show, the bushes, wait for a wave!¡± Since they wanted to cut off the minion wave so badly, he would make sure that they would not be able to return! Lu Yifan¡¯s method was not impossible. It wasmon to use tactics in the game. In order to interfere, Tu Hai¡¯s top sent a message on the public screen: ¡°I heard that you are brother chennan¡¯s younger sister who came here to y games for him. To be honest, what kind of ce do you think this is? you are selling your image and cheating your fans. This is not the entertainment industry. If you want to act, go somewhere else. I feel disgusted when I have to fight with someone like you. The organizingmittee must have some shady dealings to let youe back!¡± One sentence caused a Thousand Waves. ¡°I, great Liang, dare to speak the truth.¡± ¡°Compared to mo Nan¡¯s acting, this kind of yer is more courageous.¡± ¡°The organizingmittee must give an exnation for this matter.¡± Panda was really so angry that he subconsciously wanted to fight back. Before the fight, he had said all sorts of things about his brother ... His little sister. Now that he was being sanctioned, he began to attract public opinion. They were both professional yers. If they really wanted to y well, why would they say such things? Panda¡¯s hands were already on the keyboard. ¡°Ignore him,¡± mo bei said. At this moment, Panda wanted to type furiously. Mo bei freed one hand and pressed on his wrist.¡±¡±Watch the middlene, you¡¯re the team controller.¡± It was during this gap that Feng nai had already swept toward the topne. Mo bei was indeed caught off guard. After all, the Almighty didn¡¯t seem like someone who would take these words seriously. The topner was still typing in the defense tower. He thought that was the absolute safety. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Feng nai would actually let go of half of the jungle and send a signal to attack Teng Hui! Chapter 1067 ? Chapter 1067: The 1,67th God had never fallen! Trantor: 549690339 There was one thing that show had calcted wrongly from the beginning. Mo bei did not have amander in this match, but that did not mean that ck me did not have one. When Show was around, Feng nai, as the captain, had always prioritized the judgment of his teammates. But that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t good atmanding! On the contrary, he was very good at it! It was just that mo bei wasn¡¯t in ck me¡¯s team at the time, so he needed to drive the entire team¡¯s rhythm. Taking down more heads and creating opportunities for the team was what he should do. Now that ck me had such a person, it meant that he had an escape route. However, at this moment, no one knew how terrifying Feng nai would be now that he had a way out. On the screen, after Teng Hui received the attack signal, he led the minions and used his ultimate. Tu Hai¡¯s top didn¡¯t even have time to press sh before Feng nai entered the field. Silver light fell, and shadows of swords appeared. In just an instant, Tu Hai¡¯s topner was left with residual blood. He was smart enough to know that they wereing. He shed back to a safe position and even took a blood bag. He shouted,¡±¡±Brother Lu!¡± Lu Yifan had been hiding in the bushes all along, hoping to catch King. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his move would miss. It was as if Feng nai knew where he was. His second skill shed back to the tower, and he just carried the tower and used a normal punishment attack. Just like that, Tu Hai¡¯s top was caught off guard and instantly killed! ¡°Now!¡± Even though they had lost a life. However, if Feng nai still wanted to live, he had to use his second skill to sh back! Show was standing there, throwing a ¡®silence¡¯ over, ready to let Lu Yifan arrest the person. However, at this moment! A figure with a scimitar in his hand moved sideways to block Lu Yifan¡¯s attack. He stood there and lost half of his HP. This scene made everyone cover their mouths. What if ... When someone was ying games. To be able to block such a big move for him. He even blocked two of them in a row. It would only make people want to get married! It was also this scene that made show¡¯s hand stop for a moment. When he had be Feng NAI¡¯s teammate, he had already known that the only chance this person had to take his head was to forcefully control him when he used his second skill to Dodge. However, mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s appearance seemed to be saying,¡±now, I have his back.¡± Show couldn¡¯t imagine what Feng nai would look like without any ws. Very quickly, he experienced it. Just one wild boar was enough for him to raise his sword again. ¡°k-God, are you still not leaving?¡± ¡°Still stealing in the wild? Wasn¡¯t k a little too greedy? k has also learned how to steal the limelight by ying for his ssmates. He¡¯s no longer godly. I¡¯m so helpless. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s not stealing, he¡¯s sucking blood!¡± The moment this sentence was heard. The silver-white sh on the screen shed back to Lu Yifan¡¯s side. As the lightning formation was set up, mo bei cut through with her scimitar and blocked show, who was going to support him. Lu Yifan had never expected such a turn of events. He just wanted to pick up his long spear and send him flying into the sky. No matter what, King didn¡¯t even have a quarter of his health left while he was at full health. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t kill him! However, just as his spear was about tond, the figure suddenly retreated and missed. Not only that, but he was also slowed down, and the buff he brought with him also came out. Show was able to see this scene. When he saw the buff moving, his face changed! ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go!¡± However, it was toote! Feng nai came close to Lu Yifan again. This time, his HP had actually increased to one-third! Not only that, but his sword also hit the buff. One hit, two hits! He never went into the jungle to get any buffs. These things were originally used to suck blood and ... Kill people! Lu Yifan could not escape at all! The sound of swords ttering could be heard as the screen of silver light descended. Feng nai stood there, holding his sword with one hand. As his white clothes fluttered, his wide sleeves fluttered, and the shadow of his sword could still be seen. Double kill! Double kill! The sound effects reverberated throughout the entire venue. The midner on Tu Hai¡¯s side could only watch and did not dare to go up. After all, even show had gone back. He would be courting death if he went up. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were standing behind Feng nai, so he couldn¡¯t even y any dirty tricks. The people who had just sent bulletments saying that Feng nai was too greedy and that he had lost his godhood felt their faces hurt the most at this moment. The God had always been there and had never fallen! However, all these seemed to have never been within Feng NAI¡¯s consideration. Instead, there was one person who got his reply. That yer was none other than Tu Hai¡¯s top. ¡°You can continue with your nonsense.¡± Feng nai seemed to be living in the upper half of Tuhai¡¯s jungle, with no intention of leaving at all. When Tu Hai¡¯s top saw this, after resurrecting this time, he didn¡¯t even dare to defend the tower, and even wanted to changenes. He didn¡¯t expect that his words would cause such a consequence. This was the National League. K wouldn¡¯t really block him for mo Nan and ignore the other roads. Reality proved that Tu Hai¡¯s top still didn¡¯t quite understand what Feng nai would do for mo bei. He hadn¡¯t cleared the red Buff in Tuhai¡¯s jungle yet, so he shed back to farm and then continued to drain the top¡¯s health. Tu Hai¡¯s topner was directly beaten into submission, not daring to move at all. Tu Hai¡¯s middlene also didn¡¯t dare to support. The moment he moved, he would be caught by ¡®Monan¡¯. The fear of being dominated had truly befallen them. ¡°I have to kill mo Nan at least once!¡± ¡°I have to kill him once!¡± Other than show, the other four people in Tu Hai¡¯s team all had the same idea. You can only prove that the person is weak. Only then would it show how good it was. How much effort did they have to put in to step on that person? In any case, mo bei and Xiang Nan, these four words, in the eyes of others, were just ying for people to sell their character. At the very least, she had to die once! Tu Hai¡¯s adc and Lu Yifan looked at each other. The other two also nodded. The only person who did not follow their thoughts was probably show. He was thinking about how to remedy the situation. Lu Yifan knew that if he wanted to sessfully surround them, he had to convince show first. ¡°Mo bei and Xiang Nan must die once.¡± Lu Yifan nced sideways. ¡°The economic gap is so big,¡± Show said, frowning.¡±We should think of a strategy.¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s alive, k won¡¯t have any ws. We can¡¯t win against k without any ws.¡± Show had to admit that Lu Yifan¡¯sst sentence had touched him. If this continued, their chances of winning would be almost zero. King was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even calcte any data about him. The most terrifying thing was that the state of Dark me¡¯s entire team was changing! ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t move the topne,¡± show said as he moved his mouse.¡±The rest of you, follow me to the waterspout.¡± Regardless of ck me¡¯s strategy, they would definitely make their move now that he was leading the vanguard. While k was blocking the topne, they would definitely be able to catch mo bei and Mo Nan! Chapter 1068 ? Chapter 1068: If the dream is shattered, then stick it back together! Trantor: 549690339 After setting up the n, Shi Feng decided to make sure that ck me¡¯s side would see through his n. The Adc remained in thene and did not move. Lu Yifan and show had deliberately stopped at the blue Buff for a moment to make people think that they were attacking Blue Jungle. In reality, show was currently clearing ck me¡¯s vision. The middlene was the first to approach them because Panda had run out of mana and had to return to Ying city. ¡°Brother show, Panda is not here!¡± ¡°Now!¡± Lu Yifan sent out a signal to attack. Mo bei, who had lost her vision, was still in the jungle farming Dragons. It was impossible for them to notice someone approaching. On the other side of the ss wall backstage, Wang Dongdong clenched his fists tightly when he saw this. Su He, who had previously reced mo bei as the support, stood up from his chair because he was worried about mo bei¡¯s situation! Mo Nan¡¯s face had been simply treated. There was ayer of white gauze above his eyes, and his ruffian-like features were now full of hostility. His ck eyes darkened a little because of Tu Hai¡¯s actions. He knew better than anyone why these people didn¡¯t care about the tower and just wanted to kill his sister. It was because he was too clear. Only then did the deepest anger surge out of his heart. However, the onlookers didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to see this mo bei and Xiang Nan die once. I¡¯m most disgusted with people who sell their character!¡± ¡°Cursing Monan¡¯s entire family. You¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯ve been exposed, yet you¡¯re still doing this.¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve said it before. He¡¯s just using a different method to clear his name. Some people didn¡¯t believe it. Now you know.¡± ¡°God Lu, you should have caught him a long time ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nan¡¯s fans used to say that God Lu¡¯s achievements were all thanks to mo Nan. What a joke.¡± ¡°Did he say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very early,¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting indeed. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to begin with. Mo Nan¡¯s fans love to attack people everywhere. Everything has to do with their family.¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s a stone hammer, I¡¯d like to see how he can still jump around.¡± ¡°Go upstairs, charge.¡± The only person who could see these words was mo Huiling¡¯s father. It wasn¡¯t just these words. His dirty daughter, who was sitting there with a mouse in one hand, was also in his sight. To announce a person was a party for a group of people. Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t tolerate that she had schemed for so long and still couldn¡¯t get anything. She couldn¡¯t do it to mo bei, so she started with her family. Other than thements saying that mo bei was a substitute ... Most of them were about her family. ¡°How much does the family love money to make a person so shameless?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sell some rich family¡¯s character and say that you don¡¯tck money?¡± ¡°I have a picture of mo Nan¡¯s father. He¡¯s at the bar.¡± ¡°Apany me to drink? It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, hahahaha. ¡± Those who had worked before knew that dinner parties were unavoidable. We¡¯ve lowered our backs to make a living. But why did all of this be theughingstock of others? ¡°You¡¯ll know what kind of person mo Nan¡¯s father is just by looking at how he¡¯s trying to please others.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so short of money that he¡¯s going crazy. No wonder he¡¯s selling all kinds of character designs.¡± ¡°God Lu, teach him a lesson!¡± What exactly was the person-crushing force? It was us who thought that you were diligent and that even if you did nothing, you had never let anyone down. But you never knew. When you¡¯re stuck in a quagmire, even if you don¡¯t have the financial resources, you¡¯ll still be aughingstock. Mo Wen¡¯s father had always been conservative. In addition to his poor health, it was already very difficult for him to sit there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your child, old Mo?¡±someone asked with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The sudden topic was like thest straw,pletely crushing father mo. He clutched at his chest, panting heavily. Before he fell, there was a scene. His young daughter raised her head and looked at him, her eyes dark and serious.¡±I just want to y e-sports.¡± He was so angry that he picked up the broom and wanted to hit someone. ¡°You never understood her dream and talent!¡± The son blocked his daughter. He surrendered under the low growls and gazes. He didn¡¯t have any insight or ambition. He didn¡¯t drink that day. Perhaps the result would be different after drinking. Everyone had a dream. However, sometimes, dreams could not withstand any waves in the face of reality. He hade from a small ce and knew the consequences of notpromising. Dreams were too fragile and could almost be shattered with a single blow. But he still relented. Who wouldn¡¯t want their children to see the bigger world? If that was their dream. But now ... Son, daughter, your dreams have been shattered. Bang! Mo Huiling¡¯s father fell heavily on the conference table! The people who came with him were shocked and quickly went to help him up! Thements didn¡¯t stop. There were many spections and all sorts of theories. They wanted to see mo bei and Xiang Nan crippled. What exactly was gray? It¡¯s you who likes a person but can¡¯t even support him. Because once you made a sound, no matter what you said, it would be wrong. There were even people pretending to be his fans and causing trouble everywhere. One moment, she scolded him, the next moment, she praised him. It was as if she had split up. You stay in front of theputer and worry about whether he can survive this. It turned out that the love that was deep in the bones had always been silent. Zhao Jianjian stood in the middle of the crowd, where everyone could see him. Many people were already looking forward to the figure in the Dragon disappearing. A girl suddenly raised both her hands, as if she was praying. ¡°Brother chennan, please!¡± The voice was very soft.¡±Brother chennan, please don¡¯t get caught.¡± Right. Don¡¯t get caught! Zhao Jianjian suddenly understood. What was the most important thing for him to do now? Was he really going to do it like he usually did? In the end, no matter how violent they were, they would all me it on him. He might as well pray. It became quiet. Perhaps the gods could really hear the voice in the depths of your heart. Please. Let that person win. Let that person win! This sentence seemed to have been injected into the eyes of Zhao Jianjian and the others. Fei Ying, who had finished hacking and was just waiting for thepetition to end, stood beside the boss¡¯s chair like a servant. He looked at the tablet in little demon Bo¡¯s hands and cursed,¡±¡±It¡¯s too sinister to catch people like this. ¡± The little boy didn¡¯t say anything, but his fingers moved slightly as he looked at the grass above. Eagle did not understand what he was doing.¡±Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I won¡¯t be able to see bey. What are you counting?¡± ¡°Distance.¡± The little boy threw down these words and jumped down from the boss¡¯s chair, looking arrogant and handsome. ¡°Distance?¡± Fei Ying was puzzled. What¡¯s the distance?¡± The little boy looked back, his mole still shining. He was quite gentlemanly, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re just a golden noob. Would you understand if I told you? It¡¯s time to get to work. ¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m worried about bey. Eagle was nervous and couldn¡¯t move. The little boy didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°All three of them went!¡± Fei Ying¡¯s expression was tense. On the screen, everyone could see mo bei¡¯s current situation. She had nowhere to run ... Chapter 1069 ? Chapter 1069: Domain to the left Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while longer. Let¡¯s wait for her to use up half of her HP. ¡± Lu Yifan¡¯s eyes were dark. Yu Zixin was very satisfied with what she had seen. She had to teach mo bei a lesson in this match! It only took a few seconds. ¡°Attack!¡± Lu Yifan was the first to enter the arena, and with a big move, he directly lifted mo bei into the air. Mo bei¡¯s HP was dropping at a visible rate. The Adc shed over, and seeing that he was about to deal damage, he said,¡±¡±Go to hell!¡± However, at this moment. Mo bei¡¯s left hand moved, and the mouse seemed to draw a semi-circle. That movement was so fast that no one could catch it. There was a swish! She shed with the scimitar in her hand. What made people puzzled was that her damage did not hit Lu Yifan, but the Lord. The aggro that was pulled caused the huge Lord boss to roar in the dragon¡¯s cave. The Dragon raised its ws, not only knocking away show who was trying to move forward, but also blocking all the damage from Tu Hai¡¯s adc! He looked at mo bei again. With the scimitar in her hand, she jumped out of the Dragon¡¯s pit with another swish before the crescent mark disappeared. Show had already expected this move from her. He immediately shed forward and tried to use silence to stop her. However, just then, mo bei threw out her left hand again. The scimitar¡¯s Mark was left on the wild boar beside it. ¡°What kind of strategy is this?¡± Just when everyone thought that she had lost her ability. Buzzzzzz! There was another sound. The moonlight fell. Mo bei, who was clearly in front of show, was now behind him! Show couldn¡¯t see what was happening. He only saw a figure sh in front of him, and before he could react, he was stabbed. The movement was so fast that he lost his target as soon as he moved his mouse. Mo bei and Xiang Nan were out of blood. No matter how cool he was, he couldn¡¯t escape. She was just holding on! It wasn¡¯t just Tu Hai¡¯s people who thought so. Even show had the same thought. But the next second, show panicked. This was because this jungle seemed to belong to her, mo bei, to the South. Show had never seen anyone use the monsters in the jungle as a route to travel back and forth. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t people who used the Dragonixiu. However, he had never seen anyone using half of the jungle to show off. Tu Hai¡¯s other people had not seen what had just happened, and were still wondering why mo bei was still alive. ¡°Be careful on the left!¡± They had already walked out of the dragon¡¯s cave, and the person standing on the far left was Tu Hai¡¯s adc. He only heard the sound of a show, but before he could turn around, he saw a half-curved light shining on his head. It was the moonlight! Mo bei didn¡¯t escape to the South. Did shee back? How was this possible? The champion that Tu Hai¡¯s adc had chosen didn¡¯t have any movement skills, so he could only rely on sh to escape the assassin. However, he had already used his sh just now. However, so what if he did? That substitute couldn¡¯t be so bold. With brother Lu by his side, she dared toe up and kill him. Moreover, he had more blood than her. If she came over, she would be seeking her own death. Heughed mockingly. That person could only die! As he thought about this, Tu Hai¡¯s adc raised his gun and was about to bombard his opponent. However, Tu Hai¡¯s adc had forgotten one thing. The ¡°substitute¡± that he had looked down on now had twice as much money as him. Moreover, that figure did not appear before his eyes. The moment he raised his spear ... Mo bei used a big move in the opposite direction and appeared behind him with a whoosh. With his terrifying hand speed, Tu Hai¡¯s adc¡¯s big move missed! Seeing this, Lu Yifan, who had already recovered from his cooldown, had a cold glint in his eyes as he suddenly sent a big move over! In the previous round, she was able to take a head in front of him. This match did not mean that the same method could be used a second time. No one could dodge this shock. Tu Hai¡¯s adc was nning to leave the mouse with one hand. However, he heard a ¡°Chi¡± sound! Mo bei and Xiang Nan had dodged it again! How was this possible? how did she Dodge it? In slow motion, people could clearly see that she was holding a curved sword and drawing a beautiful arc. The arc was aimed at the wild monster next to the grass. The mark of the new moon had not disappeared. If she didn¡¯t disappear, it meant that she could continue to move. This wasn¡¯t the scariest thing, the scariest thing was the health of Tu Hai¡¯s adc, he couldn¡¯t take another surprise attack. Hence, he shouted,¡±Liu, control her!¡± She¡¯ll be killed in one move!¡± It was only then that people realized that not only did Tu Hai¡¯s magee, but even the topner had taken a detour. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to fly! Isn¡¯t he capable?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s adc shouted, once again raising the sniping cannon in his hand. As long as he had a hard control, mo bei and Xiang Nan would be dead! Even if ck me had discovered their n, he would not be able to make it in time! Other than mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s heads, even the ruler would be theirs! Teng Hui and the others had indeed realized it, and Panda even cursed under his breath. Everyone was rushing over. But everyone knew that it was impossible to make it in time. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this. ¡± Lu Yifan raised his spear again. Tuhai¡¯s mage even smiled. Even show was relieved. Suddenly, a silver light shed. A white-robed figure held a long sword in his hand and stood behind mo bei. Both of Tu Hai¡¯s big moves were used on him. Even the adc¡¯s Cannonball had prated his back. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai couldn¡¯t survive such an injury. However, if he didn¡¯t block the other party¡¯s control ... Mo bei would be the one being controlled. This was the first time in his life. People saw that the person who always came and went without a trace in the game was treating himself as a tank. While taking damage from three people, he actually turned around and killed the opponent¡¯s mage in one hit. However, assassins were fragile. Even King found it difficult to escape from the control. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be here at all. Show¡¯s eyes were shaking. How did King manage to send reinforcements in such a short time? Fei Ying whistled.¡±Young master Feng is not bad. He cane to save bey from so far away.¡± The little boy also nced at the screen. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Eagle suddenly realized.¡±The distance you just mentioned, could it be the distance in the game?¡± ¡°What else?¡± The little boy turned his little face and asked in return. Then, he reached out and pushed her aside. His eyes fell on the red figure who was still standing there. It also started from this moment. People could see that mo bei, who was sitting there, seemed to havepletely changed! Because of Feng NAI¡¯s death. Her fingers suddenly began to speed up, and when her fingertips rose and fell, they moved up and down like shadows. The Adc had no idea what was going on. Then, there was a ng! Chapter 1070 ? Chapter 1070: Divine return! Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei and xiangnan, who were originally standing far away from him, actually used a wild monster to sweep past his left side. Then, with a swing of their swords, they stopped behind him! Buzzzzzz! The screen in front of him turned gray! Tu Hai¡¯s adc shouted,¡±¡±Brother Lu, kill him!¡± He thought he could trade one for one. However, at this moment. The new moon mark triggered the Lord¡¯s aggro again. Whether it was Lu Yifan or Tu Hai¡¯s topner, they were all left in their original positions by mo bei¡¯s second skill. The Dragon roared. The crowd saw the figure that was as elegant as a fairy enter the arena with a swish. There seemed to be a voice in the game saying,e,e,e, Summoner, let¡¯s go!¡± Everything seemed to have been unsealed. A mark! Big! t A! Mark again! Tu Hai¡¯s topner, who was full of health, had already been reduced to residual blood. Not only that. Show wanted to interrupt mo bei and Xiang Nan. Yet, he had lost track of her once again! When he realized that something was wrong ... Buzzzzzz! Using him as a medium, mo bei directly paddled in front of tu Haidan. Double kill! Double kill! Tu Hai¡¯s adc was thinking too much. One for one? It did not exist! How could Lu Yifan tolerate mo bei¡¯s swagger? he raised his spear! This time, he was going to die! At that moment. Mo bei suddenly stopped in the grass. With a swing of her left hand, she swept past Lu Yifan¡¯s left side and appeared behind him again! Behind Lu Yifan was a ¡®show¡¯ that had an unhealthy amount of health. Show realized something, and his eyes widened in shock, but he had no time to Dodge. He was pulled back to his side by mo bei¡¯s scimitar. The mark of the new moon appeared on his head again. ¡°At this time, hit her!¡± Show knew that he could not escape, so he simply used himself to help Lu Yifan track mo bei¡¯s whereabouts. However ... Buzzzzzz! Mo bei¡¯s wrist moved and drew a beautiful arc. Whether it was the silver light or the new moon, it never stopped. Even show could see the light that shed in front of his eyes. It was so fast that before the first one disappeared, another one appeared on the screen. People in the game might not be able to see it. However, the people who were watching this game seemed to see a faint light array appear beneath mo bei¡¯s feet from the moment she killed the first person. They thought it was an illusion. After all, the hero that mo bei was ying did not have any formation. However, it was only when mo bei had achieved a double kill and once again pierced through the air with her saber that ... Each Crescent mark was connected by the arc she drew. A silver light suddenly appeared, shining brightly. ¡°W-What is this?!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t understand it and made a noise. Some of them reached out and covered their mouths. Buzzzzzz! Mo bei once again returned to her original spot. Only then did people realize. Every time she killed someone, it was in the same ce. Everyone in Tu Hai, including show, had long been locked in an invisible silver array by her. It was just that no one could detect it, and they could! It was not until show fell that they saw the silver light. Triple kill! Triple kill! The sound effects were already getting louder! An unprecedented silence descended upon the venue! Although Show had died, he had thrown out silent disaster before he died. This would at least reduce mo bei¡¯s speed and cause her some damage. Indeed, mo bei was already on the brink of death. Lu Yifan raised his long spear and directly thrust it forward. Buzzzzzz! Mo bei threw the scimitar forward. The big move shuttled back and forth, avoiding his stab. Just as everyone thought that mo bei would flee in defeat ... She suddenly stopped, her body slightly pausing in the grass. Immediately after! A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! With a backhand swing, she came to Lu Yifan¡¯s side and shed down with her curved sword, reducing his health. Lu Yifan¡¯s long spear shed in an attempt to take the head. However, he was probably too focused on killing that he didn¡¯t see his own health. Mo bei did not give him a chance to attack. The crescent mark was thrown on the wild boar¡¯s body, and it shuttled back and forth again,ing behind him. t a. A mark. Big! It was a beautifulbo. Even the final angle of the attack had avoided the damage that Lu Yifan could have hit her. She had shed to the side of the wild boar, and a silver light fell on the screen. Lu Yifan fell to the ground with a loud bang! Quadra kill! Fourth kill! Seeing this scene, show¡¯s mind went nk. It was because of the array that faintly shone with light. The figure stood in the middle and had never left. She held a scimitar in her hand and her sleeves fluttered. The light she drew gradually faded. Even so, show knew exactly what it was. How was that possible? How could mo bei and Xiang Nan know this move? Or ... Show¡¯s hand had let go of the mouse, and his fingertips were still a little numb. Perhaps the formation could be imitated. However, the effect made show look down at his hands. It was only then that people could clearly see the light that was circling around mo bei¡¯s feet. There were still traces of fighting on her body, only a trace of blood. In reality, she was even more embarrassed. Her face was not clean, and one could even see that her battle uniform had been thrown with popcorn and was somewhat sticky. But even so ... She held a scimitar in her hand and stood tall. She stepped on the dust on the ground and walked out of the darkness with a silver light. The old yers all remembered the name, bey! The Battle of the Gods in zone A. It was the left domain that no one could forget! ¡°Heavens! How is this possible?¡± Someone covered his mouth with his hand, and even his pupils were trembling. Thementator took a deep breath. His hand, which was holding the draft, had not been steady since the beginning. The sound effects of the quadruple kill were still ying. His voice seemed to have prated something. ¡°God¡¯s descent, residual blood four kills. Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrong. That person has returned!¡± That person had returned! After hearing this sentence. For some reason, ck me¡¯s coach, who had been standing backstage with a booklet in hand, covered his eyes. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up more and more. The people who had been sitting in front of theirputers and watching the game stopped at this moment. At first, they were just looking at the bulletments. As veteran yers, they seemed to have lost their enthusiasm for the game. However, at this moment. Everything had changed. Was there such a person? As long as you saw his figure, even if it was just a straight back, his lonely and handsome back with a knife in his hand could still make you remember those times that made your eyes turn hot and your blood boil. The yers in area A had one. There were yers who liked Supreme Alliance. When he was young, he had yed with his brothers in inte caf¨¦s and shared the same bowl of noodles with them! If you tear this darkness apart, you might be able to hear his name. bey! That was their God bey! Suddenly! The bulletments swept through the entire live broadcast room! Those who didn¡¯t usually watch thepetition and only came to condemn didn¡¯t understand what was happening. The only person she could see was her name, bey! Chapter 1071 ? Chapter 1071: The entire ce is boiling! Trantor: 549690339 The entire ce was boiling. Some people couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Although Yu Zixin was not clear about the situation, mo bei¡¯s quadruple kill hadpletely destroyed Tu Hai¡¯s chance of turning the tables. She could no longer smile, and her face turned green. Panda was more shocked than anyone else. He looked at the figure that walked out of the silver light. They just stood there and looked at each other, as if they were separated by a lifetime. As long as one was a professional yer, they would always have a team in their heart. Panda was no exception. The person he had to look up to so many times was now standing in front of him and had even be his teammate. Although he had already had a vague guess. However, when the left domain appeared again, it was apletely different feeling. It was as if the gods of the past were still here! The camera stopped on mo bei¡¯s face. People could see her moving her mouse. Her indifferent eyes and thin ck hair. Who would have linked her to bey? There was no one! ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m about to cry!¡± ¡°God bey should have grown up.¡± ¡°Not only have you grown up, you¡¯ve even changed your gender. I¡¯ve actually admired a girl for so many years? God bey¡¯s style of y doesn¡¯t seem like a girl¡¯s at all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What bey God?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s talking about mo bei and xiangnan. Didn¡¯t he just show off a little? if k didn¡¯t help him block the crowd control, he would have been dead by now. How did they link him with bey-God? it¡¯s so funny.¡± ¡°Funny? I also think it¡¯s quite funny, the left domain is out, I¡¯m afraid the one upstairs doesn¡¯t know anything about games. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, brother. There are a few people who know how to y games watching the game. Did you see God bey¡¯s small detail when she stopped in the bushes just now?¡± ¡°I saw it, F * ck! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°The domain of the left and the counterattack of blood. After so many years, I¡¯ve finally seen this scene again!¡± Some people could not be concealed, especially after she had removed her sword from its scabbard. Almost half of the audience in the entire venue stood up. It wasn¡¯t just those who liked ck me. Even those who were slightly older in Tu Hai¡¯s group had their eyes wavering. In their eyes, there was only that shadow that carried the wind. Even though Tuhai¡¯s adc and topner had not seen mo bei¡¯s actions earlier, they had not seen her. But at this moment, he also realized that something was wrong. Because of show¡¯s expression. They had never seen him like this. He let go of the mouse. Brother Lu seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His entire body was frozen there, and he could only Mutter,¡±¡±How could she be bey? how could this be!¡± bey? Who was it? Before the two of them could think clearly. The dark red figure raised his scimitar and directly plunged into the defense tower. The bottomne was broken. What was even more terrifying was that han Xi was behind her. There was no need to wait until all five people were present. He didn¡¯t need to trouble anyone to resurrect. In that person¡¯s eyes, the city crystal seemed to not exist at all. Using the minion wave, he arrived behind them with a Swoosh. He had used the mark of the new moon to forcefully harvest one of them. The other one wanted to retaliate, but mo bei¡¯s second skill forcefully pulled him back to her side! Double kill Double kill! The show in front of the crystal made mage Tuhai afraid to even go out. Pacha! The city copsed. Golden light filled the entire screen! When the crystal shattered, people saw the person standing by the spring water, holding the clear moon scimitar, and the light under his feet was boundless! Thementator couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.¡±You¡¯re at the peak when you¡¯ve left the Tao. You¡¯re a King when you return. Today¡¯s victory belongs to bey!¡± It belonged to King! Every single person that belongs to ck me!¡± Chapter 1072 ? Chapter 1072: The current her is called mo bei, Xiang Nan! Trantor: 549690339 The entire venue was lit up by the shouts. At first, they were just here to watch thepetition. When he saw the zuozhi realm appear again, his gaze fell on mo bei and he opened the International roaming service.¡±¡±Hey, Oh, Rnd, you must hear this news. bey is back. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that bey. God, I¡¯m not dreaming! I swear in the name of Jesus, he¡¯s really back. However, the information is wrong. bey seems to be a girl. Because she was simply too handsome! Especially when she held the scimitar and looked back coldly, my heart was almost hit!¡± ¡°Add her to the team? Wake up, Rnd, have you forgotten where I am now? I¡¯m watching China¡¯s civil war, and she has already joined a professional team. ¡± ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t receive any news of her joining the team. It¡¯s true, because she didn¡¯t use the name bey. Now, she ...¡± The blonde beauty paused and looked at the handsome young man who had just taken off his headphones and looked up at the camera. She suddenly smiled. ¡°She¡¯s called mo bei and Xiang Nan now. ¡± PA. It was the sound of the phone dropping. Those who had never yed this game before would never understand how much of a sensation bey¡¯s name would cause. There might not be much understanding of this in China, as most people only watched theption of the currentpetitions. Things werepletely different overseas. This was especially true for the professional yers. After receiving the news, the first thing he did was to stop training and look for a video to watch! The only difference was ye Bing. From the very beginning, hisputer screen had been showing the live broadcast of the match. ¡°I¡¯ll go! What¡¯s going on? Captain, did you know from the beginning?¡± The others all came over. After all, it would take time to search! However, the captain¡¯s performance was too wless. He didn¡¯t leak any information to them at all. No wonder the captain had said that he wanted to fight mo bei and Xiang Nan. At that time, they were still puzzled. They had never even heard of this name before, so how did it attract the captain¡¯s attention? they had searched casually, and it was full of dark history. He really didn¡¯t understand what his Captain was thinking. Only now did they realize that they were the stupid ones! Ever since the captain joined the professional team, only news about bey could make him feel anything else. They should have thought that this mo bei and xiangnan could be bey! Bang! Bang! The door to the training room was kicked open. ¡°You knew it all along!¡± It was the Furious manager. Faced with such a question, ye Bing only replied with a faint ¡°hmm.¡± Her eyes still didn¡¯t leave the screen. This made the manager unable to lose his temper! In the venue, the noise had not stopped. The host might not have understood at first. After all, he had only been in the industry for a short time. Seeing this and the director¡¯s hint, they understood and immediately began to exin,¡±¡±I believe that everyone is feeling the same as me right now. Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve never thought about it at all, and your minds are nk. But it¡¯s really him, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The deafening reply made Lu Yifan, who had lost the match, even paler. Tu Hai¡¯s adc turned his head.¡±Brother Lu, isn¡¯t she mo Nan¡¯s sister? how did she be bey?¡± Lu Yifan reached out and pressed his hand to his head. He also wanted to know! ¡°What do we do? I¡¯m already dead from standing next to the fountain. Which team will ept me next?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s top waspletely panicking. Chapter 1073 ? Chapter 1073: So it¡¯s all you, sugar! Trantor: 549690339 Tu Hai¡¯s mage¡¯s face turned pale. After all, from a certain perspective. He was too afraid of death just now, so he didn¡¯te out of the spring. If they were to look for details after the game, the me would definitely be on him. But all these years, mo Nan had never mentioned that he knew bey. Why did it suddenly turn out like this? It was the opposite of Tu Hai¡¯s side. ¡°Nice!¡± Everyone on ck me¡¯s side was shouting. Panda did not even know how he should look at his little sister. He couldn¡¯t even hug him, he would definitely be beaten to death by boss! Wait, wait! bey ... F * ck, bey! The bey who had once taught boss how to be a good person in the arena! After Panda¡¯s surprise, he coughed heavily! He looked at mo bei, then at Feng nai, as if he had choked on water. Compared to the others ¡®reactions, Feng NAI¡¯s reaction was probably the most nonchnt. His right hand, which was wearing a ck ring, took off the headphones on his head. He just looked at mo bei. His handsome features made it impossible to tell what he was thinking. However, his good-looking eyes were deeper than ever. No one knew, but it was also when Feng nai had jumped over to take the damage for her. When mo bei turned to look, she could vaguely see the letters that shed across the silver chain he was wearing. The password was not Monan, but Mobei. He had known it for a long time, but he chose to believe it and never thought of exposing her. Mo bei stood there. As long as she lowered her head, she would be able to see Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Feng nai was sitting, one hand supporting his face. He seemed to be smiling faintly.¡±So, it was all you.¡± So, it was all because of you. No matter if it was the first awakening of love, they would gradually be familiar with each other in the game and be the good disciples of the couple. This was the first time he felt that esports wasn¡¯t as easy as he had thought. It was the first time he had seen bey showing off. So it was all her. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai hadn¡¯t thought of this before. However, in his memory, bey was a tough and evil person. It could actually be so white. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on mo bei¡¯s neck and he chuckled again. Then, he pulled her over forcefully! Mo bei stood there, a little caught off guard. If she wanted to be at eye level with him, she had to bend down and lower her eyes. Their faces were extremely close to each other in an instant. All that Panda could do now was burp, burp madly! Boss, please be a human! This was the National League, and it was even being broadcast live! Fortunately, Feng nai was still a little rational. He didn¡¯t kiss her, but said something softly. The group of people who were far away abroad could clearly feel the aura that their night team had given off because of this scene. The ones who screamed were the couple fans who had been silent for a long time! During this period of time, they were afraid of causing trouble for the two of them, so they had been silent. He didn¡¯t dare to draw any more designs, nor did he mention anything about the two of them. However, who would have thought that Almighty k would actually do this to them! Screen capture, screen capture! He would be letting himself down if he didn¡¯t cut off the screen! ¡°F * ck, K-God¡¯s smile is too creepy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re flirting with my little brother again! As soon as thepetition is over, you¡¯ll run!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My Almighty k is obviously asking for a kiss. I really can¡¯t bear to see it. I want to drag him away.¡± ¡°Upstairs, if you can¡¯t be dragged away, brother Nan, no, you will be beaten to death by God Bey.¡± ¡°Right! I noticed that as soon as little ke nai died, brother Nan¡¯s condition changed. It¡¯s so powerful that it makes my scalp go numb!¡± ¡°Ahem, can I interrupt? does anyone still remember the scene of Almighty k being beaten up before he started ying professionally?¡± Chapter 1074 ? Chapter 1074: Let go of my God bey! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I remember, I remember! It was right beside the Dragon pit! To be defeated by an enemy assassin!¡± ¡°That assassin is God bey. Cover your face!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. My Almighty k is married!¡± Yu Zixin had been paying attention to the reactions of the bullet screen all the time. When she saw thest sentence, she clenched her cell phone even harder! It wasn¡¯t just the bulletments. Even the people watching the game in the stadium couldn¡¯t help but make a sound. This time, it was different. The ones who spoke were all boys! They were shouting,¡±k, let go of God bey!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± ¡°F * ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever wanted to y k so much!¡± Zhao Jianjian and the others were shocked. It turned out that when men screamed, it was even more piercing than girls ¡®. However, forgive him for not knowing who bey was. He only knew brother Nan and brother bei. However, the socialite still asked,¡±¡±What are they so excited about?¡± ¡°We won, how can we not be excited?¡± ¡°Bro bei killed four yers just now,¡± Zhao Jianjian replied confidently. After the socialite nodded, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that young master Feng is a little too close to our bro bei? F * ck! Now, they¡¯re even holding hands!¡± They had indeed held hands. When Feng nai got up, he grabbed mo bei¡¯s wrist. His side profile was well-defined and handsome. He wasn¡¯t as undisciplined as he appeared when it came to the fact that this person was bey. If it wasn¡¯t for this person, he might never have thought of ying professionally. The feeling of being shown off was really not good. What he wanted to do most was to get back at him. Feng nai held mo bei¡¯s hand. After taking two steps forward, he turned his head slightly and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s have a good talk tonight about how you abused me in the Dragon Cave. ¡± Mo bei noticed his movements and her fingers paused. Panda and Teng Hui looked at each other and didn¡¯t want to say anything. How could their boss be so shameless to use the word ¡®domestic violence¡¯? Also, this is the National League! The National League! Those who were close could see Feng nai holding hands. The girls kept jumping around. Only Yu Zixin¡¯s entire face was ck, and her eyes were filled with a gloomy light. Just then, her phone rang. It was a foreign investment calling her. Tu Hai¡¯s loss meant that the outside game had copsed! Yu Zixin didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone, and her face was pale. She almost turned off the call from her assistant at home. ¡°Young miss, it¡¯s me.¡± The assistant finally picked up the phone. He still didn¡¯t know what had happened and was still reporting the progress. ¡°Monan¡¯s father has fainted, but the person we found is still there. Should we move on to the next step?¡± This sentence gave Yu Zixin a reminder. Of course, she had to do the next step. Even if she had to run away, she wanted to ruin mo bei¡¯s reputation before she left. It was just winning a match. What was the big deal? even if the other party came from nowhere, in a sense, she was ying on his behalf. This could not be washed clean. Her eyes shed. After hanging up the phone, she left Lu Yifan another message. When Lu Yifan saw it, he suddenly looked up with a fierce look in his eyes. If he could not join the national team, that person would not join either. The more famous one was, the more one had to pay attention to the impact. So what if it was bey? She was now on the level of a substitute. The organizingmittee would not let her off just because she was bey. The times had changed. Not everyone acknowledged bey! Lu Yifan replied to Yu Zixin with a ¡®okay¡¯, then told her about mo Nan¡¯s family situation in the past. Yu Zixin already had the information, and the people she sent out were also in Jiang city. As long as someone deliberately guided the topic, it would take a different turn. Yu Zixin looked at the two people standing in front of theputer with hatred and instructed her assistant to release thest piece of news. This message was a video that had been edited. ¡°What do you think of the mo family?¡± someone in the video asked. The woman was none other than the mo family¡¯s neighbor that Lu Yifan had met earlier. ¡°That family loves to brag, especially mo Nan¡¯s father. He¡¯s from a vige and hopes that his son can go to a good university every day. In the end, not only does his son not learn anything, but his daughter also likes to go to inte cafes. However, he never cares about his daughter. As for himself, he likes to drink and gets drunk all day. There¡¯s not a day when his family is quiet.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, Mr. Mo would prefer a son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He values his son more than his daughter. That¡¯s why people say that one must have a conscience. In order for their son to have money to go to school, they let their daughter y games to earn money. It¡¯s too frustrating.¡± ¡°His daughter is ying games to earn money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I heard it with my own ears. She promised her father that she would make it big and stand out. Butter on, for some reason, her daughter suddenly came back one day and never touched theputer again. She became an ordinary cook. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s funny. The family did have some money, but they used it to raise their son. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not good. I heard that he has a bad reputation. This is normal. He¡¯s just a hooligan. He even threatened my son in the past. There¡¯s no harm withoutparison. My son is already in University now, but he¡¯s still relying on his parents. ¡± ¡°Do you know that e-sports shouldn¡¯t be used to make money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. You¡¯ll have to ask the daughter of the mo family about this, mo bei. She used to be in the team.¡± Sometimes, when one confesses ck and white, all they need is a short conversation and a conclusion: ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the popr God bey joined Supreme Alliance to earn money. I¡¯m afraid the old yers will be disappointed when they hear this. ¡± Everyone was shocked and surprised by bey¡¯s return. In the corner, this topic was quietly being raised. Yu Zixin held her phone and finally got the first reply. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. God bey can¡¯t be like that!¡± She pressed the word.¡±I don¡¯t believe it either, but the truth is right in front of me. Sigh, I can only say that people from that kind of family will indeed make some choices for life.¡± ¡°I hate a family that values boys over girls.¡± ¡°How good can a child raised by such a family be? no wonder the older brother sold his character and the younger sister yed for him.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s God bey, I can¡¯t be a fan anymore. Is e-sports just a tool to make money? I¡¯m really blind. ¡± ¡°I was so excited when I found out that mo bei and xiangnan were bey. Now, I feel disgusted. Her father is even more disgusting. My father is the same. His son is the best.¡± ¡°You can use your daughter to make money. No wonder you went to drink.¡± ¡°ying games for money, how can such a person be a professional yer? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the children will learn bad things?¡± Chapter 1075 ? Chapter 1075: Mo bei kisses Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 How to make people pay attention to your words. There was a marketing concept in the field of Media Studies, which was to create anxiety. He yed on behalf of others, valued men over women, and yed for money. When these three key points were revealed, people would be curious. Regardless of whether they watched thepetition or not, they could not tolerate favoritism, especially those who used their daughters as money-making tools for their sons. On the arena. Feng nai was holding mo bei¡¯s hand as they watched the mvp selection this time. When the two teams shook hands and closed the curtain, Tuhai¡¯s adc suddenly said,¡±¡±So you¡¯re bey. I really couldn¡¯t tell. But, God bey, shouldn¡¯t you give us, the people who like Supreme Alliance, an exnation? why did you start ying professionally?¡± Mo bei nced sideways indifferently and did not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s for the money, right?¡± Tu Hai¡¯s midughed.¡±Supreme Alliance has a person like you. What a shame.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he suddenly turned his head around. The midner with a pair of cold eyes, Tu Hai, took a big step back, his heart trembling. At this moment, Lu Yifan was not afraid of anything. He turned sideways to block mo bei. ¡°You¡¯ve made the people who like Supreme Alliance into a joke. You¡¯ve be a professional for money and now you¡¯re ying for your brother. You don¡¯t even apologize and you¡¯re using your status as bey? Is this what your father, who values boys over girls, taught you?¡± Bang! Before anyone could react! In front of the camera, the cool and handsome young man suddenly swung his fist. As his uniform was lifted, Lu Yifan was heavily beaten to the ground. Wang Dongdong was dumbfounded. What he did not expect was that she would be so impulsive. After all, she was mo bei, who had always been patient and restrained, not his brother Nan. The coach also paused. Everyone was shouting. However, mo bei did not seem to hear him. She looked down at Lu Yifan, who was being helped up by someone, with an icy cold look in her eyes. The people who liked her would feel heartache when they saw her like this. Those otakus who usually yed games all seemed to understand what kind of situation this person had been forced into. She knew that hitting someone would make things worse, but she still chose to hit him. Meanwhile, the ¡°fans¡± who thought that mo bei had lied to them started to shout,¡±¡±She actually hit someone at this time! What kind of ce did they think the venue was! Didn¡¯t she feel that she should apologize for ying in her ce?! And her family sent her to a professional team for money!¡± Everyone stood in a different position, so their senses would be different. There was no right or wrong. It¡¯s just that everyone seems to have forgotten that the bottom line of humanity is not to involve our family. ¡°You should have returned this punch to my brother a long time ago.¡± Mo bei had never liked to use violence against violence, but at this moment, she flung Feng NAI¡¯s hand away, and the coldness entered her eyes. Don¡¯t stand with me. How could a bloodied hand be qualified to touch that trophy? However, if she didn¡¯t continue with this punch, she wouldn¡¯t even have the thought of touching the trophy. This was the effect that Lu Yifan wanted. He made mo bei lose control in front of everyone. That was bey. As a God, she should have been wless. However, at this moment, what was disyed in front of everyone was only her bad upbringing! Mo bei understood that as long as she looked into those eyes, she could see through the scheme in them. The voice in his ears would not stop for anything. ¡°I, God Lu, can¡¯t even expose you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is bey relying on her fans to clear her name of ying on her behalf and using thepetition to earn money?¡± ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have hit someone.¡± Master. Did a world full of flowers really exist? And how did you get there? Mo bei stood there, trying to draw a clear line between her and ck me. Her match was over. They didn ¡®t. Especially that person, he shouldn¡¯t be involved in this mess. However, the moment she lowered her gaze, her left hand was once again held in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. The person who would not leave no matter how many times she pushed him. He had a devilish face and was handsome and Noble. ¡°Are some people¡¯snguage standards still stuck at the kindergarten level?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were so deep that it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. He strolled toward Lu Yifan.¡±You should learn the words ¡®professional yer¡¯. After adding the word ¡®professional¡¯, isn¡¯t it natural to join the team for money and y the games you want to y?¡± This rhetorical question made some people speechless. Very quickly, someone started shouting! ¡°Then how do you exin her ying on his behalf? If you¡¯re lying, you should apologize!¡± Feng nai nced sideways, and the light that emerged from the corner of his eyes was extremely cold. However, mo bei felt very warm. Whether it was the hand that was holding her or the person standing beside her. She thought, she finally knew what a world full of flowers was like. It was a world where this person existed. It was a Lotus that had grown in a pool of icy water in early summer. It was the light that surged out in the cold Moon ofte autumn. Some people say that it¡¯s not worth it to find someone who¡¯s like the sun to help you dry everything. He was not the sun, nor was he pure white. That kind of person couldn¡¯t stand the waves. He was the one who could make you fall into the darkness, into the abyss. They would also stand there one step ahead, smile evilly, and reach out to catch your person. It was a pity that she could no longer apany this person to the top of the world. Feng nai still wanted to say something on her behalf. However, the person beside her suddenly made a move and froze her in ce! Without any warning, mo bei reached out and grabbed his cor, forcing him to lower his head. Then, she kissed him. Even though they had separated with just a touch, it still made Feng NAI¡¯s spine shake. Needless to say, Panda and the others had their mouths wide open. However, he was uncultured and could only curse. As soon as his little sister recovered her true form, she took over boss. This ... This ... No wonder he could show off his boss¡¯s face in the Dragon pit. In the past, boss had even said that hepletely crushed bey in terms of looks. In terms of looks, it was true that the two of them couldn¡¯t be distinguished, but in terms of temperament, boss was still weak, weak ... Panda was still in a daze. After all, the shock caused by this kiss was too strong. Countless otakus had just thought that they were about to fall in love, and the person they were in love with was their God bey. Now, not only were they collectively heartbroken, but they also ate dog food! Meanwhile, Feng nai looked at mo bei with a pair of deep eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but slide the tip of his tongue across the corner of his mouth. She was simply too flirtatious! How could Yu Zixin let the trouble she had started disappear just like that? she lowered her head and sent a message to Lu Yifan. After Lu Yifan received it, his eyes were filled with viciousness.¡±Almighty k, your family is powerful and influential. We can¡¯t afford to offend you. However, as a professional yer, bey doesn¡¯t intend to give any exnation. She even dared to hit someone here. What if she affects the young people? should the organizingmittee consider disqualifying her from thepetition?¡± Chapter 1076 ? Chapter 1076: Ruthlessly pping the face! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Right, disqualifications!¡± ¡°I, God Lu, dare to speak!¡± ¡°Someone has to make a sound, or it won¡¯t be fair.¡± The organizingmittee would indeed consider the issue of impact. However, just as they were about to discuss it. Suddenly! The big screen in the center of the venue suddenly changed its image! It was a video recording of the transaction. Betting outside! ¡°Are you sure that ck me will lose?¡± ¡°Of course, we have the dirt on one of them.¡± ¡°Negative material or whatever won¡¯t change the oue of the game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but what if that person is a substitute? Yifan, please introduce Mr. Tony to the rules of my professionalpetition. ¡± At this time, the figure who had only revealed half of her body was finally on camera. Lu Yifan was right. He had said that there would be consequences if he yed on behalf of mo bei and Xiang Nan, and each of them was enough to make it impossible for mo bei and Xiang Nan to make aeback. The moment this scene appeared. Lu Yifan¡¯s face turned pale, not to mention that he had appeared in the video! ¡°Turn it off! Quickly turn off that thing!¡± Lu Yifan was anxious, and his eyes were glowing red. The adc that he was holding on to finally realized what was going on and pushed him away! The noisy venue became unprecedentedly quiet because of the screen. On the organizingmittee¡¯s side, everyone¡¯s face was frighteningly serious. The sound was too clear. It was so clear that everyone could clearly hear the girl¡¯sughter.¡±Right now, everyone thinks that ck me will definitely win. We have always done a good job in this aspect. Mr. Tony, you can rest assured. This is a deal that will not cause any losses. The odds have already reached one to one hundred. As long as ck me loses, all the money will be ours.¡± ¡°As far as I know, dark res ¡®team has already won against you, Tu Hai, once.¡± Mr. Tony was not that easy to persuade. The girl¡¯s smile deepened.¡±Regarding this, Mr. Tony, you don¡¯t have to worry. Now that we have something on her, she has no other choice but to listen to us.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Tony finally could not resist the temptation of huge profits.¡±¡±Deal,¡± he said. Then, the scene changed. They arrived at the coffee shop. Even if the angle wasn¡¯t good. The people could also see who was sitting there-mo bei. And the person sitting opposite mo bei was the girl in the video. This girl was none other than the former outdoor host. The crowd had also recognized her by now. Her name was Yu Zixin. He could clearly hear the sounds inside. ¡°There are two paths in front of you,¡± she said. ¡°One is to drag ck me down with you, and the other is to lose to Tu Hai in the semi-finals of the National League. As long as you do as I say, no one will know that you¡¯re ying on my behalf. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to agree. When the timees, there will be someone to uphold justice. Anyway, your brother has been through this. It seems that you two have the same characteristics. You are never afraid of being talked about. Let¡¯s see if you can bear it when the timees. Ha, you want to win back your brother¡¯s reputation, right? Miss mo, you¡¯re too na?ve. Have you ever seen anyone who apologizes for their own spections? you can¡¯t get away with it. ¡± So, mo bei and Xiang Nan had been threatened like this before? But even so ... She knew that she would be used as a gun by others if she yed on her behalf. He knew that once he wasbeled as a ghostwriter, he would never be able to clear his name. Did she still choose to win? Chapter 1077 ? Chapter 1077: Don¡¯t even think about escaping Trantor: 549690339 Some of the old yers couldn¡¯t help but ask. Something was exuding from the depths of his chest. Perhaps those who did not understand would never understand. What was the true Supreme Alliance? He didn¡¯tpromise, didn¡¯t give up, even if his face was covered in dust, and he couldn¡¯t find a way out with the axe energy on his body. They would also use the swords in their hands to split the darkness in front of them. Nothing could make them cross their bottom line. Apetition should be pure and simple! He didn¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s tool. This was a ce where technology spoke! Their God bey, her return, should not be like this! Without these two videos, how could everything that happened today be exined clearly? Would she have to bear the infamy of ying professionally for money until she was old? All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lu Yifan! He was there for both videos! This also meant that he was a participant! E-sports yers were not allowed to y outside games. This was not only a moral issue, but also a taboo from the legal level! However, if these two videos had not been released, who would have known what he was like? After all, what he had done was to expose and maintain thepetition system. No matter how smart a person was, he would not have thought that all of this was a trap he had set up so that he would not be defeated. He had set this up so that mo bei and Xiang Nan would forever be stuck in a quagmire. The otakus ¡®anger was ignited all of a sudden! No wonder their God bey knew that fighting was not allowed here and still gave him a punch! If it was any man who really liked this game, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it! He realized that all the attention was focused on them, Tuhai. The mid-Lane sorcerer was the first to turn around and question Lu Yifan. He just wanted to clear his name, as he was afraid of being implicated! ¡°Brother Lu, how could you do that?¡± ¡°A match should be won fair and square. You¡¯ve really disappointed us,¡± the topner said. I really shouldn¡¯t have called you brother Lu.¡± In Tuhai, betrayal came faster than anything else. The other three said this because they didn¡¯t want their professional careers to end like this. After all, they really didn¡¯t know about the gambling outside. However, the little demon Bo who was backstage wouldn¡¯t let them escape. ¡°Eagle, it¡¯s time to change the image.¡± His tone still didn¡¯t sound like something someone of his age should say. He was wearing a ck jacket and stood there. He was young but had a strong aura. The screen changed again. This time, the picture was ck and white. It seemed to be a surveince camera from a convenience store. Sometimes, Fei Ying really didn¡¯t know what kind of children the Bo family had. This little devil didn¡¯t even let go of the surveince cameras in the convenience store. She was simply insane! How on earth did he train his skills?! Obviously, Fei Ying could only be envious in this aspect. His upbringing was like this. It was true that the little demon Bo didn¡¯t only inherit Qin Mo¡¯s psychological research but also the skills of the young master of the hacker world. It was also when that scene appeared. The three of them had thought that as long as they questioned Lu Yifan first, they would be able to clear their names. However, they were all frozen in ce. In the video, it was raining that day. The recording was very clear. They had gotten drunk and caused trouble. When mo nai was settling the matter, he had been struck to the ground from behind with an iron rod. In the beginning, bey¡¯s fans thought that it was mo bei who had been hit. Later, they saw clearly that it was not mo bei, but mo Nan who had a small Chapter 1078 ? Chapter 1078: Chapter 1778: Trantor: 549690339 He justy on the ground. Her head was stained with blood, and the water flowed down her golden hair and onto the side of her face. Even though the picture was ck and white, one could still tell how badly he was injured. Especially when he was curled up, with one hand on the other, the impact was even more intense. Everyone who saw the video thought that his teammates standing next to him would help him up immediately. But he didn ¡®t. When those people heard that someone wasing, they all panicked. The only one who spoke was the former streamer, yang mengruo. ¡°Should we call an ambnce?¡± Immediately after, the top Lane¡¯s voice was heard,¡¯call an ambnce? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would know that we were fighting? no way! Thepetition is about to start. What if they find out and disqualify us? Don¡¯t you think so, brother Lu?¡± Lu Yifan did not say anything, as if he had silently agreed. Chen Yu stood there.¡±We¡¯d better leave quickly. Someone¡¯sing. It¡¯ll be bad if they see us!¡± Everyone was thinking of clearing their own names. In such a heavy rain, no one thought of turning back, not even once. Mo Nan fell to the ground like that, as if he was talking. His handsome and roguish face was so pale that it had lost all color. There were real Nan fans at the scene. After seeing this scene, they suddenly reached out and covered their faces. Tears fell one by one, without stopping. He was the person they liked. From the moment he first appeared on the professional stage, he used a fiery style of y to hammer the opponent jungler into istion. They had never forgotten the ruffian look on his face when he smiled. Year after year, people had long forgotten the reason why Tu Hai was known to everyone. They remembered that it was that teenager who could have gone to a better team, but he chose to stay and wanted to win the championship with his teammates! The scene on the big screen did not end there. Soon, they arrived at apetition venue. It was the match that mo Nan had arrived in after being absent for three matches. No one noticed that his expression was not good, and what was hidden under his uniform was his bandaged wrist. But even so, after he went on stage, he still managed to avoid the enemy¡¯s three consecutive life-taking attacks. In the past, people would never analyze what the effect would be after this scene was slowed down. After all, mo Nan¡¯s poprity was already at rock bottom by then. Everyone¡¯s focus was on his record of dying so many times. They would not look at whether there were peopleing to support him or to see his teammates acting as him again. At this moment, the slow-motion image seemed to tell everyone why he had achieved such a result. The hand injury was real, even though no one believed it. However, on that day, mo Nan went to the hospital again in pain. Thest words of the video were the doctor¡¯s words.¡±I told you long ago that your hand isn¡¯t suitable to continue ying professionally for a short time. Why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days? is it so important to win the championship? If your hand goes on like this, not only will you not be able to y professionally, but you¡¯ve also missed the best treatment period when you were sent to the hospital. I¡¯m afraid your wrist will hurt when you hold the mouse, right?¡± Monan didn¡¯t say anything. That man was truly like a ball of fire that was slowly being extinguished. People thought about what happenedter. The whole inte was saying that mo Nan should be the one taking the me for this match. Mo Nan was getting worse and worse, he was simply dragging Tuhai down. With such a record, he was not worthy of being the captain! Chapter 1079 ? Chapter 1079: Little devil, is your father here? Trantor: 549690339 Such words never stopped. He was an annoying gay who sold his character profile, leeched on poprity. From then on, people gave Monan a specific definition. Have you ever experienced the feeling of loving a young man but being afraid of letting others know? There were too many voices criticizing him, and they were often apanied by mockery. You put away all those feelings you like and only want to see him y another game, even if it¡¯s just one game. The broadcast was not short, and the entire venue was out of control. Their eyes were all on team Tuhai. He didn¡¯t know why these people would be so heartless! ¡°Did everyone think that this was all?¡± Suddenly, a young and indifferent voice rang out from somewhere. A child? While everyone was still in a state of shock. However, mo bei looked up, and there was a sh in her eyes. The voice continued,¡±the following are some interesting screenshots I found when I was conquering Tuhai¡¯s regionalwork.¡± The screen reappeared. It was the words of everyone in Tuhai using their alternate ounts to lead mo Nan. And that internal voice message. ¡°Mo Nan, that good-for-nothing, actually dared toe back.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be hiding something, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of with brother Lu around?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, we can¡¯t let him get back up. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve split the resources in the team equally. No one will ept a jungler with zero kills and six deaths, not to mention that his hand is already disabled. ¡± Weng. The video cut to the scene of the Nationalpetition. Everyone present, as long as they had their own thoughts, understood what was going on. Even Wang Dongdong, who had been guarding mo Nan, now clearly understood what had happened. Finally, brother Nan no longer had to bear the score of zero kills and six deaths. Wang Dongdong stretched out his hand and covered his eyes. No one understood it better than he did. Those dark days were too hard to bear. In the team, anyone could step on brother Nan. He was ming everything on brother Nan. It was really difficult to just y another game. They did not know how much the brother chennan that he knew loved to y games. That kind of ruffian and hearty person who could hook his arms around your neck andugh would nevere back. Wang Dongdong turned his face away, his heart exploding with unbearable pain. The faces of the three team members on Tu Hai¡¯s side suddenly turned white! They had never thought that the scene from that day would be seen by others, and there was even a video of it! Unconceble panic overflowed from their eyes! This time, they were really finished! It didn¡¯t matter if the team would ept them or not. If they were exposed for plotting against their teammates, their professional careers would be over! The first thing he did was to defend himself. Wang Dongdong looked on coldly. These people had probably forgotten that no one who listened to a story would care about the essence of it. His brother Nan had been destroyed in this way. Now, it was these people¡¯s turn. The noise in the hall reached a boiling point, demanding that all of Tu Hai¡¯s people pay the price they should pay. After Fei Ying pulled out the USB drive, he whistled.¡±Little demoness, you¡¯re really straightforward in your work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like sister bey. She has a bottom line. ¡± The little boy looked over and said slowly,¡±¡±I didn ¡®t.¡± Flying Eagle paused andughed.¡±I realized that you are more like z. Young master Qin will always do things his way. How about it? do you want to work with me and create trouble together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± The little boy suddenlyughed, noble and elegant.¡±Do you have some misunderstanding about me? if it wasn¡¯t for brother Nan and sister bey, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to expose anyone. I¡¯ll let them see what kind of person they like to see. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s being yed.¡± Fei Ying was shocked. How could he not feel that this little devil of the Bo family was a little dark! However, it was really to his liking! ¡°Then, we ...¡± Flying Eagle didn¡¯t finish his sentence. The little boy looked at the tablet and pointed.¡±¡±Go and continue your work. Someone is trying to escape.¡± Fei Ying also saw who he was talking about ... Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Yu Zixin reached out and pulled her clothes to cover her face, wanting to take advantage of the chaos to leave. Now, everyone¡¯s crusade was on Tu Hai¡¯s side. She had a chance to leave! However, just as she walked to the center of the audience. It was unknown whether it was from the control room, but the young and indifferent voice rang out again,¡±¡±Thedy in the floral dress over there, where are you nning to go? do you want to leave after seeing yourself in the video? Don¡¯t be afraid, the game has just begun. ¡± Her voice was clearly so nice. But in Yu Zixin¡¯s ears, it was like a demon ying music. It was only for a moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Yu Zixin could feel the disgust in his eyes! She wished she could find a hole to hide in! There were even people taking photos. She reached out her hand and her first reaction was to cover her face. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling, but there was nothing she could do. Why, why would someone be able to find these videos! ¡°You sent someone to interview my sister bey¡¯s so-called neighbor, right?¡± ¡°Valuing boys over girls, sending his daughter to y professionally for money. He¡¯s really good at fabricating the main point of attention.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, all the old yers know that my sister bey joined Supreme Alliance for a simple reason. She likes my mom very much and wants to be on the same team as her idol. Did you get my mom¡¯s permission to say that? What she¡¯s most proud of is having a little fan like sister bey who follows her around. ¡± Yu Zixin had no idea where the boy¡¯s voice came from. She did not even know who the mother the boy was talking about. Just because she didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t mean that the old yers didn¡¯t know. The entire venue was silent. What did they just hear? His mother? Sister bey¡¯s idol? Wait a minute! His mother? F * ck! The little kid behind the screen, can uncle (Auntie) ask for your surname? That was everyone¡¯s first reaction! Even Panda¡¯s mouth was wide open. He quickly turned his head to look at Teng Hui. Teng Hui, who loved God z so much, had a nk mind. ¡°Cat, is it what I think?¡± Panda was also in a daze. Only Feng nai raised his eyebrows. To be honest, the sentence ¡°the reason she joined Supreme Alliance is because she likes my mother a lot.¡± It was a little harsh. However, it was time for the Yu family to pay the price. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. A few people in in clothes came in from the venue and walked straight in the direction of Tu Hai and Yu Zixin. Eagle was particrly sensitive in this aspect and jumped up at once.¡±¡±F * ck, little devil, is your dad here?!¡± Chapter 1080 ? Chapter 1080: One thousand and eighty Trantor: 549690339 The little boy looked up and nced at the noisy crowd through the ss. He looked down at them.¡±How scared are you of my dad? you¡¯re like a rat when you see a inclothes.¡± ¡°Your dad really came?¡± Eagle was calcting how to escape, but he didn¡¯t want hisptop. After all, Qin mo was too good at reading people¡¯s minds. Who knew if he would do something like location tracking? The little boy saw that he was about to run away and reached out to pull him.¡±¡±He didn¡¯te. The young master of the Feng family called him. My mother was right.¡± ¡°Your mother? What did your mom say?¡± Flying Eagle was also traumatized by z. The little boy¡¯s lips curled up, and his mole on his cheek twinkled.¡±The person sister bey found is quite capable.¡± Fei Ying felt that there was a lot of bad intentions in this smile. However, this time, he waspletely on the side of the little demon Bo. bey was the person who wanted to work with him. How could she be someone else ¡®s? Eagle pushed his sses. Tuhai¡¯s team members still wanted to exin. It wasn¡¯t until the end of the game and the live broadcast stopped that the inclothes took action and directly showed an arrest warrant. ¡°Lu Yifan? there¡¯s evidence that you¡¯ve participated in external gambling and vited other people¡¯s privacy. Please cooperate with the investigation immediately ande with us.¡± Not only did Lu Yifan¡¯s face turn pale, but his legs also turned weak. He had never expected that the consequences would be so serious. The team members standing next to him were even more so. Therefore, the moment the inclothes officer took out the handcuffs, he immediately said,¡±¡±We didn¡¯t participate in any external gambles!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± It was the Feng family¡¯s top assistant who said this. He handed awyer¡¯s letter to one of them.¡±Those of you who have switched between alternate ounts, turned ck into white, created right and wrong, spread false news, and poured so much dirty water on mo Nan, even if you¡¯re not involved in the outside gambling, you¡¯ll have to leave together.¡± When Tu Hai¡¯s adc saw this, his face turned red,¡±¡±We¡¯re just joking. It¡¯s really funny. Can¡¯t we even talk about it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about it. What you¡¯ve said has already seriously damaged the reputation of others. As for the specific legal provisions, you¡¯ll be given a detailed exnation when you enter.¡± The Golden assistant turned to the side.¡±Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve spoken ill of me, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not evil. In order to pull someone down, you¡¯ve done too many things that have crossed the line. If you feel wronged, you can appeal, but that¡¯s all in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a crack and the handcuffs fell off the inclothes. Those who were still saying that mo Nan was lying there with no one to help him and that he should reflect on his poprity instead of pushing all the responsibility of his hand injury to God Lu suddenly stopped. As far as they knew, mo bei and Xiang Nan were just substitute yers. Being a substitute yer was a disgrace to the entire e-sports world. They did not think that Lu Yifan had done anything wrong. After all, no one could say for sure what would happen outside. However, the Feng family¡¯swyer gave them a clear answer. ¡°As for Mr. Lu, this is the ount that young master Feng cooperated with the police to investigate and obtain evidence. Surprisingly, your ie is even more than young master Feng ¡®s, and your ount is abnormal. A lot of the money has gone abroad. Regarding this, I hope that Mr. Lu will think about how to exin it when the timees.¡± Those people couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was an outside game. Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Yu Zixin no longer cared about her identity and wanted to rush out of the crowd. She ran so fast that even her hair was in a mess, let alone her makeup. Chapter 1081 ? Chapter 1081: One day, the Gxy will shine Trantor: 549690339 She had been covering her face with one hand and making a call with the other. Why didn¡¯t anyone pick up? Yu Zixin was anxious. After all, such a big thing had happened. She had to rely on her family, just like before, as long as her mother came forward. However, for some reason, she had been calling for a long time, but the call had not gone through. Yu Zixin looked at those inclothes guards walking towards her. She finally heard a sound from the phone and was about to speak. ¡°Xinxin, there are a lot of people at home checking the ounts. Your dad was taken away, but they¡¯re still looking through the ounts. They said that your dad was involved in some gambling. What should we do? help me think of a way!¡± Yu Zixin hung up the phone. Her family was being investigated. Compared to the trouble she had here, if something happened to her family, it would be a big problem. What else could she do? She could not go back. Her mother would understand. Everyone had to think for themselves. She still had a supplementary card in her hand with more than a hundred thousand Yuan. She had to find a way to leave Jiang city first! Yu Zixin had a good n. She also ran to the door. Just as she was about to go out, a beam of light shot down and shone on her. It was that little bastard who had locked onto her again! Yu Zixin is usually very pampered, and her mother is the kind of person whose family is powerful and influential, so some things should belong to my daughter. In the past, when Yu Zixin¡¯s grandmother was still alive, she only said that the child had to be taken care of, and there had to be rules at home, Yu Zixin told the outside world that her grandmother valued men over women and did not treat her well. Everyone felt strange. What kind of person you are, what your eyes see. Yu Zixin couldn¡¯t wait for her grandmother to die since she was young. Because in her heart, she was the one who had been wronged. Yu Zixin¡¯s mother had never thought of interfering. After all, when the olddy passed away, she could act like a tyrant and her daughter would not have to be so restrained. However, she had never thought that whatever cause she nted would have its own effect. It was fine to be rich and powerful, but once trouble came, Yu Zixin¡¯s first reaction was to abandon it. In her world, she was the center. After her daughter hung up the phone, mother Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at the jewelry that she liked the most. One by one, they were sealed. She rushed over like crazy, no longer looking at everyone as amoner. In the end, Yu Zixin didn¡¯t manage to escape and was blocked by the Feng family¡¯s bodyguards at the door. The men in inclothes walked over and handcuffed her under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Her eyes changed.¡±Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Yu Zixin. Even your bureau chief has to call me his niece when he sees me. Also, I¡¯m not a professional yer. Gambling is my personal freedom. Get this straight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to be clear. ¡± Feng nai strolled over, his eyes unprecedentedly cold.¡±The director you mentioned has been detained and detained. As for why they arrested you, someone will tell you when you¡¯re in prison.¡± Yu Zixin paused, and it was as if all the energy in her body had been sucked away. If the Feng family was involved in this matter, it would be difficult for the Yu family to make aeback. ¡°Brother naer, you can¡¯t do this to me. You have to leave some room for others. You can¡¯t be so cruel!¡± Yu Zixin cried pitifully. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice,¡±¡±You told me to leave a way out for her, but have you ever thought about that? you sent someone to her school to stop her, wanted to break her hand, pretended to be a fan, created public opinion, and implicated her family. You even nned to ruin her career. When have I ever wasted my breath on you? in the past, I didn¡¯t care about whatever lies you made up, but it¡¯s different this time. I¡¯ve already warned you not to cross my bottom line. We¡¯re not good people. ¡± Yu Zixin had always felt that since she liked him so much, he should belong to her. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with her. She was from an aristocratic family, and her looks and knowledge were enough to match him. He did not even spare her a nce. In the end, he even found a broken family to y games with, and even if his family was poor to that extent, he still liked it. She was unwilling to ept this. The most unreconciled thing was that the person was still standing there even though his entire body had turned ck. Mo bei was really shameless. She could actually continue topete even after being scolded to such an extent. Yu Zixin looked at mo bei with eyes full of malice and hatred. She cursed this White Lotus, that she would never be able to clear her name! ¡°You want to win the championship without a scratch? Ha, in your dreams! You¡¯ll always be a substitute!¡± Facing Yu Zixin¡¯s outburst of shouts before she was taken away. Mo bei¡¯s pretty face did not have the slightest ripple of emotion. She stood there, clearly not holding anything in her hands. Some of the older yers seemed to see the character she often used in the game. She stepped on the dust, held a curved sword, and her body was not white, but it could reflect the light of the new moon. ¡°Why does this woman talk so much nonsense?¡± The Eagle backstage could see everything that was happening. Moreover, if the little demon Bo asked him to shine the light there, he would do so. Otherwise, how could he make that Yu person reveal his true form? This was the first time Fei Ying had found someone who was more unreasonable than him. He was just pretending to be harmless and obedient, but at least he had to admit that he had hurt her. This woman was acting as if it was all other people¡¯s fault and she was feeling wronged. It really made him unhappy. ¡°I really want to defame him.¡± Flying Eagle pushed his sses. He was a criminal, so he did things ording to his preferences. The little demon Bo suddenly narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not right. ¡± ¡°Wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fei Ying moved his mouse. This was good. He had caught all the people who needed to be caught. The only one left was the young master of the Feng family, who was difficult to deal with. After he was done dealing with him, he could kidnap bey. The little demon Bo¡¯s fingers moved up and down on the keyboard.¡±Brother Nan has been missing since just now. He¡¯s on the phone. Unless something happened, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Could it be at home?¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s psychological profile waspletely inherited. Flying Eagle knew that the son of z and young master Qin wasn¡¯t ordinary. However, his high IQ and high level of spection still shocked him. Before he could speak, the screen of the mobile phone on the table lit up! Because of the special voice, Fei Ying immediately picked it up and took a look.¡±¡±It¡¯s bey. She told me thest password. Young master Feng chained her feet and asked me to unlock the program.¡± After saying this, Flying Eagle was so happy that he put his fingers on the keyboard without ying any games.¡±I thought that bey was bewitched by young master Feng¡¯s beauty. It seems like she¡¯s still the bey I knew!¡± The little boy didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at the venue under his feet. There were still people who felt that mo bei was a substitute. ¡°Someone can¡¯t possibly bet on something else and say that mo bei and xiangnan arepletely innocent. She can¡¯t just forget about her deception just because she¡¯s some ancient God?¡± ¡°¡± Chapter 1082 ? Chapter 1082: I¡¯ll take sister bey away Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a different matter. ¡± ¡°But from the contract, mo bei and Xiang Nan aren¡¯t ying on behalf of us.¡± ¡°Then exin why she¡¯s here as mo Nan.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the video just now? No one can bear to see big brother being treated like that and want to seek justice for him. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s judge the matter as it is. I¡¯m very sympathetic to mo Nan¡¯s encounter, but these aren¡¯t excuses for mo bei to lie to everyone. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re feeling. Although I haven¡¯t been in esports for long, esports is sacred everywhere. Other than mo bei and xiangnan, you can¡¯t find another person in the country or abroad who can im that they¡¯re ying on behalf of others in such a grand manner. Even if they go on to y in the modern world in the future, you can also say that they¡¯re doing it to seek justice. If it¡¯s just because she¡¯s bey and is famous ... Because of her, some things had been unfair to the new professional yers. She wasn¡¯t a fan of anyone, but she simply felt that it wasn¡¯t good to deceive people like this. She hoped that the organizingmittee would take it seriously. ying on behalf of others was a bottom line that couldn¡¯t be vited.¡± ¡°You can say that it¡¯s inappropriate for her to use mo Nan¡¯s identity to appear in front of everyone and that it makes you feel like you¡¯ve been deceived, but I¡¯m afraid that the word ¡®substitute¡¯ can¡¯t be casually put on someone¡¯s head. She¡¯s using her own ount to y in thepetition, how does that make her a substitute?¡± ¡°bey has a lot of fans and we can¡¯t afford to offend them. We just feel that it¡¯s not worth it for Supreme Alliance. The glory of our generation has been destroyed. Please separate Supreme Alliance and bey in the future. Thank you.¡± ¡°After hearing what you said, I suddenly remembered what Almighty Qin said before he disbanded Supreme Alliance. This team is mine, not yours. It doesn¡¯t seem like you have the final say whether Supreme Alliance and bey will separate or not.¡± ¡°Heh, no matter what you say, mo bei and xiangnan must be dealt with. Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s happening now. I¡¯ve seen someone expose the gambling dens on the periphery for her, saying that even if she was threatened, she still chose to win. I¡¯ve seen people cheering for her being bey, but I haven¡¯t seen her apologize. I admit that she¡¯s a good yer, but when I think about how someone like her can qualify for the national team, I feel very ufortable. Does it mean that in the future, no matter what kind of dark history she has, she can still enter the national team?¡± Many voices could be heard from all directions. No matter what the old yers said, those who thought that mo bei had lied to them would always find something to refute. In the end, they would rise to the height of the national team. The people from the organizingmittee were also in a difficult position. Because one of them felt that there were too many bey fans at the scene and no one listened to his reasoning, he felt very ufortable and posted it in the sharing channel. With one sentence, he set the public opinion.¡±If you can even clear your name by ying on behalf of Bey, what¡¯s the point of conveying the spirit ofpetition?¡± Panda was anxious when he heard this. He wanted to speak up for his little sister, but the result could not be like this. Mo Nan had already given up his career because of this, so she couldn¡¯t do the same to her ... Even han Xi¡¯s eyes swept to the side.¡±¡±Are you guys done?¡± ¡°Han da, even if you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m saying, the truth is the truth. You¡¯re being generous by forgiving her. You can¡¯t be the first in the professional scene.¡± Sometimes, when one¡¯s standpoint was different, one¡¯s opinion would be different. In addition, people who felt wronged would unconsciously lead the way. It wasn¡¯t impossible for such a scene to ur. The little boy stood at the top, holding his little tablet in one hand. The keyboard that had been ced beside him earlier was tied to his back.¡±Have you cracked it?¡± ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± ¡°There are still people from the Feng family outside,¡± Fei Ying said. The little boy lowered his eyes and his fingertips moved back and forth on his keyboard a few times. Fei Ying whistled.¡±Smart. If we make a few virtual ones like this, Feng nai will definitely get those bodyguards to look for her ording to her location. But little devil, why did you suddenlye around and want bey toe with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me, not you. ¡± The little boy looked out of the window.¡±No matter how strong a person is, he still needs to reorganize himself. Sister bey is not suitable to stay here anymore. It¡¯s time for her to go home. I¡¯m afraid that if we continue, she will feel that esports is not worth it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it in the first ce,¡± Fei Ying didn¡¯t feel anything. However, as far as he knew, many foreign professional teams had invited bey back then. bey only replied with one sentence. She would only represent China in battle. Now, the people here actually didn¡¯t want her. It would be better if he didn¡¯t want her. Flying Eagle still felt that bey was more suitable to stir up trouble online with him than a professional esports yer. The reason why the organizingmittee couldn¡¯t make a decision was because they were worried that it would have a bad influence. There were some who supported and some who opposed the statement. Panda was puzzled.¡±Don¡¯t you guys understand that you have to be responsible for what you say? mo Nan¡¯s hand is injured and he can¡¯t y professionally anymore. Do you want to make him unable to y anymore?¡± ¡°Big cat, what do you mean? Mo Nan¡¯s hand injury wasn¡¯t our fault. We can understand your feelings of protecting your teammate, but those words were two separate matters. In the true sense, mo Nan had his own responsibility foring this far. The doctor had already said that he wasn¡¯t fit topete anymore, but he had to go on stage with an injury and achieve such a record. Who could he me? I don¡¯t believe that Tu Hai doesn¡¯t even have a substitute. ¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. He had never expected that he would think this way.¡±If you don¡¯t understand the video, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. He brought out such a record because his teammates didn¡¯t support him!¡± ¡°So, what does his hand injury have to do with us? Is this the reason why mo bei wants to y in her brother¡¯s ce?¡± Panda was so angry that his chest was throbbing, and he still wanted to say something. A fair and transparent hand stopped him. He turned his head and saw the clear and indifferent face of a young man. There was no change in mo bei¡¯s voice. It was as if these words had been within her expectations from the start.¡±Forget it,¡± he said. ¡°How can we just let it go like this? your brother, he ...¡± Panda¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke. He had too many feelings, and one of them was guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know anything in the past. I thought your brother was gay and liked to ride on our dark res ¡®poprity. I ...¡± Mo bei reached out and grabbed his neck like a good brother.¡±I said, forget it. The old yers ¡®hearts were twisted, but they couldn¡¯t say anything at this time. The higher the poprity, the greater the impact. They could only hope that someone could suppress these guidedments. Mo bei saw that Feng nai was on the phone, and it was precisely because she saw it that she wanted to leave even more. She had not forgotten what the fat manager had told her. One of the terms in the agreement between that person and old master Feng was to use the Feng family¡¯s power to eliminate these rumors. He was going to put down his keyboard and inherit the family business. Mo bei didn¡¯t want to pursue a dream because of her. Her family was involved. And this person¡¯s future ... Chapter 1083 ? Chapter 1083: I became a professional yer because of her Trantor: 549690339 The manager was still negotiating with the organizingmittee. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news. ¡± How things were handled depended on the degree of fermentation. ¡°It¡¯s too bad to fight on the field. ¡± Hearing this, Feng nai raised his eyes slightly. From the beginning to the end, no one could tell what his emotions were on his handsome and devilish face. When he heard thest sentence, his lips suddenly curved up, but his eyes were cold. With one hand on the wooden table, he took off the microphone with the other hand. His maic voice passed through the big screen and slowly spread to all corners, including the square outside the venue and the recording of the post-match report. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we first look at cause and effect to define the nature of a character? If we don¡¯t watch it and anyone bullies us in the future, we can¡¯t fight back, because if we fight back, we will be disqualified. Then I ask the organizingmittee to think of a way to protect the personal safety of us e-sports yers, especially me, I¡¯m afraid of being beaten up. ¡± When Zhao Jianjian and thedy heard this, they looked at each other in tacit understanding. Young master Feng even said that he was afraid of being beaten up. He was really doing this for bro bei. He did not even care about No. 1 middle school¡¯s reputation. The people from No. 1 middle school¡¯s Army were still working on the questions. If it weren¡¯t for the people next to them jabbing them with their pens, they wouldn¡¯t have heard this. After hearing that, his mouth twitched. Boss, you can¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t we need prestige? When have you ever been afraid of anyone when you fight! We¡¯ll lose face if word gets out that you¡¯ve defeated the entire school! We¡¯re the best fighters on this Street! Feng nai couldn¡¯t think too much, nor did he care about the gazes from all around him. His hand was still on the microphone, and he said in a clear and hostile tone,¡±¡±After all, we can¡¯t fight back. If we¡¯re surrounded, we can only lie on the ground after our hands are broken. The people who set you up can¡¯t call an ambnce for you. The people watching the game don¡¯t care about your life or death. Anyway, if you participate in the game with your hand injured, others will feel that you don¡¯t love the game very much and that you want to win no matter what. In the eyes of others, it¡¯s just that a hand injury will affect the quality of the game. The spirit of e-sports told us to never give up. No matter what kind of hopeless situation we face, we have to grit our teeth and persevere because you still have your brothers by your side. Because in this world, technology is God! We pro yers have always believed in this, so we should give up on it. After all, we can¡¯t satisfy the needs of the audience. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were undoubtedly a p to the face, a heavy p to the face of the people who had been talking about the spirit of e-sports just now. The old fans in the stadium also stood up. Why did they like to watch thepetition? It wasn¡¯t just because this game had their youth. It was more because technology was the God here! ¡°Why are you talking about ck, white, and ck?¡± Feng naiughed. Very, very slowly.¡±Professional yers y inpetitions to win. They don¡¯t want to live the way others think they live.¡± At this point, Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and stood up straight. He looked at mo bei with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯m ying professionally so that I can meet someone on the field again. Fortunately, we don¡¯t exist for your needs. We¡¯re standing here because we¡¯re using the profession we love to survive. We believe that as long as we can persevere, we¡¯ll one day be able to carry the trophy and let the world remember that we¡¯re from China.¡± Chapter 1084 ? Chapter 1084: Monan¡¯s outburst Trantor: 549690339 It¡¯s not you, not me, but us. Mo bei¡¯s eyes wavered. The organizingmittee didn¡¯t want a good seedling to be gone just like that, so they were also waiting for the reaction. Feng NAI¡¯s words were effective to a certain extent. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. However, after hearing the news, some people still felt that they could not handle it this way, so they simply wrote a letter ofint. ¡°For the future development of the country¡¯s e-sports, I hope that the organizingmittee can handle this issue carefully. Substituting for someone can¡¯t be so ambiguous. Even if the contract is signed in mo bei¡¯s name, she has announced mo Nan¡¯s identity to the public. There¡¯s no doubt about this. If everyone makes it so fresh and refined, what if the youths are inspired by it and even use it as an excuse to substitute for exams in the future? I¡¯m not targeting this matter, but the impact this matter will have in the future. It¡¯s hard not to worry about it. Most importantly, the person involved has no regrets. That¡¯s the core. ¡± Mo bei was well aware that someone had to bear the consequences of this matter. Yes, just like what was written in the letter, she did not regret it. At first, she came back as her brother because she thought that the man¡¯s hand injury could still be healed. The more she got to know about it, the more she understood that if it wasn¡¯t for the id mo bei and Xiang Nan winning thepetition, it would be meaningless to her. She wanted to let these people know that her brother was not a good-for-nothing. However, those who talked about her brother didn¡¯t really care about whose career was going to be ruined. He really wanted to continue ying with that person. However, she had done something she should not have done from the very beginning. She couldn¡¯t be a professional yer first. She had to have a role model before she could be mo bei. If she had to do it all over again, she would still make the same choice. Mo bei took a step forward and was about to say something to Feng nai. Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang. Mo bei paused. When she saw the caller ID, she picked up the call. There was a wave of crying. Mo bei¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Other than the sound of crying, there were other sounds. Someone asked,¡±¡±Can¡¯t you guys treat your son better? you sent your daughter to the team. Didn¡¯t you consider her academic problems? The mo family¡¯s financial situation has never been very good. Is it because of this that you have no choice but to ...¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t finish listening. The darkness in her eyes spread outpletely.¡±Mom, don¡¯t cry. Pass the phone in your hand to the person who asked you. I¡¯ll answer her question.¡± ¡°No, bei, what¡¯s going on? they won¡¯t let me go over. Your dad is in the emergency room, he ...¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Suddenly, a sound rang out in the air. In the chaotic corridor, a figure could be seen. He had run over. His chest was moving up and down, but it did not affect his ruffian-like handsomeness. He strolled over and stood in front of the people who were holding their phones.¡±¡±You guys want to film it? I¡¯m going to Sue everyone here who has taken photos. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all for using your sister¡¯s money to study?¡± ¡°I heard that your dad also likes to drink. Is he abusing your mom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Your mom and dad are not getting a divorce. Is your mom addicted to being beaten?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even think about stopping it? Does your sister also have violent tendencies, that¡¯s why she beat people up in thepetition?¡± At this stage, people would only look at some hot topics. Of course, even the questions asked were enough to attract the attention of others. This had nothing to do with Yu Zixin anymore. Those who had watched Pinhio knew that for some people, the mo family was equivalent to ¡°honey.¡± The former gaming genius had actually joined the team for money. And her family environment also confirmed this possibility. After all, he was indeed too ordinary, and even had that kind of background. She could tell from her father¡¯s daily life. Besides, everyone was discussing this topic because they wanted their sons to let their daughters join the team to make money. There was a saying in Pinhio that in this ce, there were people who spread rumors based on their imagination. Because he didn¡¯t know that words could be lethal, he was very reckless. Monan was well aware of this, until this moment. Only then did he realize that he understood that feeling. His father loved to drink. He was the most traditional and chauvinistic kind of person. He always felt that his mother was useless at home. He would curse a little, break things, and even hate them when they yed games. However, he had never abused anyone before, and he would definitely not ruin mo bei¡¯s studies for him. At that time, he did it because they liked him. Even though she was unwilling, she took out her only savings and sent her to Supreme Alliance without anyone understanding her. It was their family¡¯s business whether his parents divorced or not. Why did he mention bei? why did he say that bei had violent tendencies? Monan lowered his eyes and suddenlyughed, before slowly approaching the person who had asked.¡±I don¡¯t have it in the North, but I do. So, if you specte about things that aren¡¯t true and make them affect things, I will follow you wherever you go.¡± The man was frightened by mo Nan¡¯s gaze and took a huge step back.¡±¡±What do you want to do? You dare to threaten me!¡± ¡°How would I dare to threaten you?¡± Mo Nan nced sideways at her, then pulled the metal rod beside him.¡±¡±My dad is lying in the emergency ward right now, and my mom needs to go see him. You probably don¡¯t have parents, so you don¡¯t understand.¡± As he said this, he made a loud bang! The stick hit the ground. The voice echoed in the hospital corridor and did not go away for a long time. Everyone was watching. Mo Nan stood there, his fingers clenched tightly and his hostility difficult to resist.¡±¡±I¡¯m not very educated, so you guys might take advantage of this. But listen to me, if my mom can¡¯t get to the waiting area and sign the agreement for the surgery because of you guys, and my dad is dyed, I¡¯ll make all of you pay with your blood!¡± The sound of the iron rod echoed. No one dared to step forward. Because just by looking at mo Nan¡¯s handsome face that was seething with anger, anyone would be afraid that he would hit them. Just as mo Nan had said, this scene would definitely be broadcasted. Someone at the venue said to the organizingmittee,¡±¡±I really liked bey in the past. Even if I¡¯m disappointed in her now, her family is still sick. It¡¯s not easy for her and we understand her. As long as she tells us the truth and how she joined Supreme Alliance, we will forgive her for lying to us.¡± Mo bei hung up after hearing that. It was just like what that person had said. Fortunately, we¡¯re not standing here to call anyone. She didn¡¯t stop at all. Taking advantage of the fact that Feng nai was separated from her by ayer of heavy ss, she lowered her eyes and said something to the people from the organizingmittee. Mo bei took a few steps back. Chapter 1085 ? Chapter 1085: Blocking everything Trantor: 549690339 In such a noisy crowd, it was easy to leave if one wanted to. From the beginning to the end, she had only let down one person. Even now, he still wanted to protect her. Mo bei looked up at where the main server was. After the little boy noticed her action, he nced sideways and said,¡±¡±Did you crack the password? He¡¯s done and left. ¡± ¡°Onestyer of firewall ... ok!¡± Fei Ying closed hisptop and his sses shone. How was it possible to trap bey with such a thing? The little boy walked slowly. In order to speed up, he took the keyboard off his back and pressed a button. It folded and unfolded, turning into a skateboard. Fei Ying was stunned. The little boy¡¯s one leg slipped. Before he left, he did not forget to destroy the surveince screen before the main control room. Eagle once again sighed that this was a demon. It was as if their hearts were connected. Just as the little boy was doing this. Mo bei held onto the railing with one hand andnded on the side of the viewing gallery. She left a message for Zhao Jianjian and the socialite,¡±¡±Stop them!¡± Who was Zhao Jianjian? other than brother Nan, he was the only other person in second high school who could handle the situation. He blocked the way. Even when Panda tiptoed and wanted to ask something, he could not find mo bei¡¯s figure. It was only then that people truly saw mo bei for themselves. He jumped over the floor one by one without any hesitation. Even his clothes were fluttering in the wind. Some people wanted her to give them an exnation. The old yers shook hands and blocked the way to bey without a word. After all, they knew what was best for bey. At this time, fighting with the passersby would only make the impact bigger and bigger. Now, people did not care if bey was ying on her behalf. Instead, he hoped that things would develop as he had guessed, and that there would be more information for them to enjoy. With the poprity, there would be more people who wanted to share the benefits. Create a topic, no matter what the direction is. If they lost their rationality, they would really end the career of the person they liked. They couldn¡¯t say what they were worried about, but it didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t do anything. They tried their best to block some things so that when she wanted to leave, she could leave in peace. This was their support as old yers. Later on, when the professionals mentioned bey¡¯s crisis, this was what they said. Fortunately, those who liked bey were all old yers. They knew how Supreme Alliance was dissolved and they understood even more that if they retorted, they might be able to vent their anger but bey, who was deep in the whirlpool of public opinion, would not be able to calm down. This would allow some reports to see more hot topics and then escte to a series of problems such as personal influence on other people¡¯s values. Perhaps bey would really lose the qualification to participate. Fortunately, they held back and used their own ways to tell that person that their love was not just for show. Mo bei walked to the passageway. When she turned back to look, this was the scene she saw. There were so many people blocking the way behind her that even the people who wanted to interview her couldn¡¯te over, let alone take a photo to read her expression. Mo bei paused. She had to admit that she had not expected this to happen. She also never thought that when those people looked at her, their eyes would shine brightly, as if to say,¡±do whatever you want to do, we¡¯re here to block you.¡± Chapter 1086 ? Chapter 1086: Chapter 186: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei stopped in her tracks. Then, she bent her back and made a deep bow. ¡°bey, hurry!¡± It was Fei Ying, who had opened the door in advance. As for the security guard who was standing there, he really didn¡¯t expect a child to carry an anesthetic with him. It wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to his body, but it would temporarily hinder his movements. However, they weren¡¯t the ones that the little demon Bo was mainly avoiding. It was the bodyguards of the Feng family who were difficult to handle. Young master Feng was so worried that sister bey would leave. This kind of arrangement could be called an inescapable. The little boy looked down at the human body heat sensor red dot on the tablet. He was even wearing a Bluetooth headset in his ear. His voice was calm and unhurried.¡±Turn left,¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? you want me to turn left? Turn left, there¡¯s someone!¡± Eagle was weaker in terms of fighting. ¡°Turn left and you¡¯ll see one. Turn right and you¡¯ll see five.¡± The little boy raised his eyebrows. When Fei Ying heard this, he turned left decisively. Anyway, bey was there! Indeed, he could not stop mo bei alone. However, as soon as mo bei made a move, Feng nai received the news. However, he was in the middle of negotiating with the organizingmittee and didn¡¯t have the time to look at his phone. Feng nai only had one thought now. No matter what happened, he couldn¡¯t affect that person from continuing to y in the game. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that mo ding¡¯s father had fallen ill and was being pushed into the emergency room. Feng nai had even nned to use his family¡¯s connections. Just as he was about to make the call, a bodyguard in ck walked in after hesitating for a while.¡±¡±Young master.¡± Feng nai nced at the manager, signaling for him to continue the discussion. The manager nodded, his chubby face looking very serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai strolled to the door.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss mo has left,¡± the bodyguard in ck said in a low voice. Suddenly. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had changed. They were as deep as the sea, withyer afteryer of fog rising. His hand in his pocket paused for a moment. His voice sounded emotionless, but if one listened carefully, one would realize that his voice was much colder than usual.¡±Left? what do you mean?¡± ¡°It was too chaotic outside just now and there were so many people present. Initially, miss mo was just standing there without saying a word, as if she was waiting for young master to go out. We thought that nothing would happen, but miss mo suddenly moved. She jumped from one spectator stand to another and no one could stop her.¡± The more the bodyguard in ck spoke, the more he felt that his young master¡¯s aura was changing. It was so terrifying that he felt a chill at the back of his neck, and even his voice became much softer. Feng NAI¡¯s hand hung by his side and slowly clenched, his eyes dark.¡±¡±Where¡¯s the little puppy living in her apartment?¡± At this time, the bodyguard did not dare to ask who the cute little puppy was. His forehead was sweating.¡±¡±I just received news that he¡¯s gone.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s coldness instantly reached his eyes. It was as if a cold wind had been poured into his heart. He raised his hand and broke the silver chain around his neck. ¡°Young master, the location ...¡± The bodyguard paused. ¡°It¡¯s already useless. ¡± Feng nai knew that person¡¯s style better than anyone else. The reason she had left so boldly and confidently was because she had cracked the password. She had called the cute little puppy over to help her crack these things. This included the Yu family and the foreign investors who were nning to use thepetition to fish for a sum of money. From the very beginning, she had already made them lower their guard, so that after this, they would lose everything and would never dare toe to China¡¯spetition to disrupt the situation again. Everyone said that he was ruthless. Who could be more ruthless than her, bey? Had she never thought of staying? Chapter 1087 ? Chapter 1087: The jealous naer Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai tightened his grip on the silver chain in his hand, and his lowered voice made one¡¯s scalp tingle with a cold feeling.¡±¡±Go and find it.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s heart trembled. He was not sure if he should tell his boss about this. After all, the boss had instructed them to take some measures if the young master appeared to be too attached to someone. Otherwise, he might even do something like kidnapping and house arrest. On the other hand, Eagle did not expect that none of the little devil¡¯s mistracking devices would work. In the face of more and more ck-shirted bodyguards, it was difficult to even hail a cab. There were also people loitering at the opposite intersection, but he didn¡¯t know what they were doing. Mo bei had also noticed it. She turned her body slightly and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±He¡¯sing. ¡± He? Who was it? Young master Feng? Just as Fei Ying was puzzled. Mo bei lifted the outeryer of her battle uniform and set it aside. Then, she nced at him.¡±¡±Give me your clothes.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. The two of them were very fast, with mo bei being the main one. Eagle¡¯s pants were a little crooked. Without his uniform, he wouldn¡¯t be so conspicuous. In addition, after mo bei put on her sses, her temperament would be more restrained. The ck-shirted bodyguards would not have noticed this ce at first. ¡°Let¡¯s take another path. ¡± After mo bei finished speaking, Flying Eagle¡¯smunication device rang. It was little demon Bo¡¯s voice.¡±Young master Feng is quite smart. He knew that we might have set up a false location. The silver chain haspletely lost its effect. Give the earphones to sister bey and we¡¯ll meet up.¡± Flying Eagle thought that this little brat was giving himmands too naturally. Just as he was about to say something, he saw bey look in his direction. Her meaning was obvious. Give it to me. Eagle took off his headphones. Mo bei took it and picked it up. The light and tender taste was still there.¡±Sister bey?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes softened. Little demon Bo said,¡±there is a door on your left. After you go in, you wille from backstage. No one will expect you toe back after you go out.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo bei replied. If it was a door, it needed to be unlocked. The Eagle¡¯s effect was fully disyed at this time. At this time, no one would go backstage. The little demon Bo¡¯s psychological research was indeed simr to his father ¡®s. The Feng family¡¯s young master was already out of their expectations. He really didn¡¯t expect that person to be so calm even at this point and see through the virtual location he set. It might be difficult for him to deal with him alone. But with sister bey ... The young master of the Feng family could only guess one thing. Feng nai hadn¡¯t stopped in his tracks after hearing the news. No matter how noisy the venue was, he just wanted to hurry up. The wind outside was very strong. The bodyguard in ck said to him,¡±there were traces of miss mo just now. She disappeared in the blink of an eye. We¡¯ve been guarding several intersections. We didn¡¯t see her.¡± No one saw anyone at the intersection ... Feng nai, who had been about to step forward, suddenly stopped. No, that was not right. ¡°Other than the main entrance, where else can I re-enter the venue?¡± The ck-shirted bodyguard immediately pulled up the map. Feng nai lowered his eyes and watched. Time seemed to have frozen. The people around them had no idea what their young master was looking at. After removing all the excess, it was the framework and route of the venue. Feng nai closed his eyes. After the three-dimensional image appeared, his gazended on one of the doors. Then, he swiped his finger across it and found a possible exit. Finally, he locked onto it. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡± Chapter 1088 ? Chapter 1088: Encountering Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 The bodyguard in ck shook his head.¡±This is an abandoned ce. Because it¡¯s shady all year round, there¡¯s no construction going on at the square. Usually, no cars drive there, and no one goes there. Besides, there¡¯s no opening there, and there¡¯s a wall.¡± The moment Feng nai heard that no one was watching, he strode over. The distance was not short, it was equivalent to crossing the entire venue. Without the red dot detection, the little demon Bo could only deduce the location of the ck-shirted bodyguards by feeling. He had also suffered a small loss. Just like his mother had said, he should find a ce with a good view before doing anything. His height meant that he couldn¡¯t find it and it would be more annoying. The little demon Bo furrowed her eyebrows. Mo bei¡¯s voice came through the earpiece.¡±¡±See if there are still people on the right.¡± The little demon Bo skateboards slid over. Just as she lifted the telescope, she stopped. The ck-shirted bodyguards who were originally guarding the other side had all retreated? ording to young master Feng¡¯s personality, he would not let sister bey off so easily. Unless ... ¡°The other party should know the route already. We can still make it in time.¡± After the little demon Bo said this, she squatted down and started to adjust the length of the skateboard. It was a good thing that sister bey had reminded him to look in other directions. Otherwise, young master Feng might have overtaken him in terms of time. Although mo bei was on the field, the route she took had also been calcted. Fei Ying was a noob. Other than picking locks, he really didn¡¯t know why he had to go around in such a way. Thest way to avoid the crowd was to run in a straight line, not by going around. Just then, the little boy¡¯s watch¡¯s GPS location rang. ¡°Notification, notification, my whereabouts have been discovered by douchebag dad.¡± Little demon Bo raised his hand and put it out. He wasn¡¯t the one who was afraid of being caught anyway. Moreover, the sky was high and the Emperor was far away. He had not returned to the country yet, so he did not have to worry at all. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the young master of the Feng family. It seemed that he had to deal with brother Nan¡¯s situation in advance. Thinking of this, the little demon Bo made a phone call. A British-ented voice said,¡±little young master, there¡¯s finally some news. I¡¯ve made your and bey¡¯s favorite cheese bread. It¡¯ll go with a cup of afternoon tea. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± ¡°Grandfather Butler.¡± The little demon Bo interrupted the other party¡¯s gentlemanly behavior.¡±Sister bey¡¯s family is currently at hospital x. Think of a way to participate in the surgery and transfer her to your private hospital. You must keep it a secret.¡± The old Butler paused and raised his hand to look at his silver pocket watch.¡±¡±It¡¯s toote to participate in the surgery. I¡¯ll transfer it based on the situation. ¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t waste any time.¡±Quancheng is under the Feng family¡¯s influence. Uncle Feng isn¡¯t here and I¡¯ve brought a criminal that my father wants to catch. It¡¯s not convenient for us to take action. I¡¯ll go home after I pick up sister Bey.¡± The old Butler was dressed in a tuxedo, his elegance unchanged.¡±¡±Let me pick you up, young master Xiao Xiao.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Little demon Bo hung up. She lowered her head and started to adjust the skateboard. Xiao Qiao was still on her head. Her side profile was evil yet noble. He had just finished adjusting it. A slender figure shone down from the sky. His breath was a little unstable, but it carried a chill. The hems of his uniform were clearly moving. The little demon Bo paused. Her gaze stopped. It was actually faster than the time he had calcted. This was the first time he had made a mistake in his calctions. Little demon Bo¡¯s expression changed but not much. If it was any other child, they would definitely be flustered. But he didn ¡®T. He was still adjusting the skateboard. Chapter 1089 ? Chapter 1089: A battle of wits and courage Trantor: 549690339 The bodyguards in ck also saw the little boy squatting there, but no one cared. After all, the most important thing now was to find miss mo as soon as possible. Everyone could feel the coldness from the young master¡¯s body. They were also worried that if this continued, their young master would do something extreme. Especially the light in his young master¡¯s eyes, which was almost dark. The only way to calm young master down was to find miss mo as soon as possible. Just as they were about to continue walking. For some reason, their young master had stopped. The bodyguards in ck turned around and saw him walk to the side of the little boy. The little demon Bo could feel the hostility. It was a sense of plunder that only cold people had. Even though his footsteps sounded very casual. ¡°Your skateboard looks very special.¡± There was a clear coldness in that voice. Little demon Bo didn¡¯t say anything. She was like an ordinary child. She was very guarded as she retreated. Feng nai stood there, tall and slender. The light in his eyes was hard to tell, and he didn¡¯t shift his gaze. The bodyguards in ck did not understand why their young master had to stand beside a little boy in such a short time. If they continued to stay here, what would they do if miss mo left? Feng nai was also counting the time. After watching for a while, he was wondering if he was overthinking things. He was about to leave when he caught sight of the Bluetooth headset the little boy was wearing under his ck hair from the corner of his eye. Suddenly, Feng naiughed. There wasn¡¯t much warmth in his voice, and his voice slowly traveled over.¡±Young master Bo, how long do you n to pretend to be an ordinary child?¡± Bang! The Eagle, who was about to walk forward, suddenly bumped into mo bei¡¯s straight back.¡±¡±bey, why did you stop? you ...¡± Mo bei looked back and didn¡¯t say a word. However, the message revealed in her eyes was to make him quiet down. Eagle then heard the low, maic voice from the Bluetooth headset. When it came slowly, it was like the devil¡¯s Sanskrit. ¡°Where is she?¡± It was a light tone, but it made Fei Ying freeze. Young master Feng? He widened his eyes and looked at mo bei. Mo bei reached out and pressed him against the wall. Fei Ying¡¯s mouth was gagged, and his strength was no match for mo bei ¡®s, not to mention mo bei¡¯s aura, which was very cold to begin with. Fei Ying lowered his voice and whispered,¡±¡±bey, why is he here? Didn¡¯t the little demoness say that she had lost her location and that the silver chain had lost its effect? And how did he recognize the little demon Bo?¡± The shameless and two-faced young master of the Qin family would never let anyone know his son¡¯s appearance. After all, the Qin family had too many enemies, such as him. How did the heir of the Feng family, who didn¡¯t care about the outside world, know the identity of the little demon Bo and even blocked him there? Mo bei did not say anything because she was not surprised. That person had always been smart, but he waszy by nature, or rather, he had nothing worthy of his deep investigation. He was themander of thest game. His prediction and rhythm were all in his hands. Just like what was said on the inte, a man who could even clearly arrange the jungle, of course it would be easy for him to arrange a person. ¡°You yed the video and voice recording, so he remembered it. That¡¯s why he thought of everything after seeing the child here.¡± Eagle¡¯s jaw dropped. Wasn¡¯t the young master of the Feng family a little too calm? At this time, she could even associate it with the voice recording that was yed earlier to deduce the identity of a little boy she had met by chance. Such a scheming person? He felt that it would be a little difficult for them to leave this time. It turned out that Fei Ying had underestimated mo bei and little demon Bo¡¯s ability to adapt. Mo bei realized something. Themunication had not been cut off because he wanted her to hear the conversation. The little boy didn¡¯t hide it anymore. Instead, he stood up slowly, not at all like a noble person his age should have.¡±Uncle, why don¡¯t you guess where my sister bey is?¡± Uncle? The ck-shirted bodyguards wanted to cough when they heard this form of address. She called miss mo¡¯ sister ¡®, while she called their young master¡¯ uncle ¡®... The difference was obvious. Feng NAI¡¯s peach-shaped eyes curved, and they deepened.¡±¡±Young master Bo, you mean you think I can¡¯t find it?¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was still a little tender.¡±If sister bey wants to leave, you can¡¯t stop her. Why don¡¯t uncle let sister bey go? in the current situation, sister bey will only face more problems if she stays. As far as uncle is concerned, he hasn¡¯tpletely left the family yet. Forgive me for being direct, but you won¡¯t be able to protect sister bey well.¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°As long as she stays,¡± Feng nai said, pausing after each word. The little boy¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±It seems that you still don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s too selfish of you to let her stay at this time. Have I never thought of letting her go?¡± ¡°Buy time?¡± Feng nai seemed to have realized something, and the corners of his lips suddenly curled up. The dark coldness in his eyes became even more obvious, but he said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Does that mean she¡¯s nearby?¡± F * ck! He could even guess this? When Fei Ying heard that, his feet slipped and he didn¡¯t dare to move. The little demon Bo¡¯s gaze also stopped. This person was more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. ¡°Young master Bo has really provided me with a big clue.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he reached out and lifted the little boy. The little demon Bo hated his height but there wasn¡¯t much change in his side profile. He even had an innate aura.¡±Uncle, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t seen you yet. She should be very happy to see you.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t feel that his actions were suspicious of bullying a child.¡±¡±If I can find her, I will do my part as the host and bring you out to eat and y. If I can¡¯t find her, I¡¯m afraid I will have to trouble little young master Bo to be a hostage. I can let here back on her own some day.¡± Little demon Boughed when she heard this. The ce where her tear mole pointed was a little devilish.¡±Uncle seems to have forgotten that you have the Feng family behind you, but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anyone behind me. Or do you think our Qin family is a soft persimmon that you can pinch as you please?¡± The Qin family? After hearing this surname, he was stunned. The Golden Special Assistant who rushed over froze for a moment. Was it the Qin family he was thinking of? No. He had to stop his young master. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to resolve in the end. There were indeed rumors in the business world that the Qin family had an heir. However, young master Qin had married into the Qin family and left the country. Of course, the word ¡®marry into the family¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be used on the young master of the Qin family. However, it had really happened. The man who was known as the God of War in the business world back then was ¡®married¡¯ just like that. They stayed in the girl¡¯s house all year round. Even the meetings were done via video. Therefore, until now, people still thought that it was just a rumor. After all, no one had ever seen young master Qin return. But now, he actually heard the words ¡®Qin family¡¯ing out of the mouth of the little boy his young master was carrying. The Golden Special Assistant took a step forward and whispered something into Feng NAI¡¯s ear. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone emotionless.¡±¡±We¡¯ll talk after we find them. ¡± Chapter 1090 ? Chapter 1090: Be obedient ande back Trantor: 549690339 Did this mean that even if he had to go against the Qin family, he had to win over miss mo? The Golden Special Assistant looked into his young master¡¯s eyes, and the worry in his heart became real. Although the young master now looked no different from 8, he had actually lost his mind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored everything just to find her. The special Assistant knew that he had to stop him at this time. But before he could speak. Feng NAI¡¯s eyesnded on her, and they were bone-chillingly cold.¡±¡±Don¡¯t forget whose people you work for now. ¡± The Golden Special Assistant¡¯s fingers froze. Feng nai lifted his legs and walked past him, heading toward the side door. During this time, Eagle listened to the sound on the other end of the phone and his hands were a little clumsy in picking the lock. Feng nai came to one of the doors and pushed it open slightly. This proved that someone had indeed been here just now. He squinted his eyes and looked at the little boy standing beside him. Then he raised his hand and took off the Bluetooth headset in the boy¡¯s ear. The little demon Bo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. After all, not everyone could guess that he had turned on the public speaker after pushing the door open. The special Assistant was shocked. He was afraid that the young master would vent his anger on this little boy surnamed Qin. He put the Bluetooth headset on his ear and said in a very light voice,¡±¡±Be good ande back.¡± Four words. One couldn¡¯t even tell if he was happy or angry. But it made the Golden Special Assistant freeze. He had never seen his young master like this. His head was slightly lowered, and his hair blocked his eyes. He just stood there like a doll that its owner had left on the side of the road. It was the setting sun, the moment of encountering demons. She was used to his nonchnt dominance. However, she had never experienced such gentleness. ¡°Bei, be good ande back.¡± He repeated. On the other end of the Bluetooth Earphone, mo bei stopped in her tracks. Her outstretched hand also froze. Eagle was already hanging on the advertising pole of the square. Seeing that she was not moving, he reminded her,¡±¡±bey, hurry up!¡± The voice traveled into Feng NAI¡¯s ears through the earpiece, causing his eyes to turn so cold that they lost their luster. However, he had always been unscrupulous when it came to keeping people around, and he wouldn¡¯t deal with these unnecessary cats and dogs at this time. He only lowered his voice, which even sounded a little warm,¡±Or you don¡¯t have toe back. Where do you want to go, take me with you.¡± It was impossible that Feng nai had only said these things. He was just stalling for time. Little demon Bo could tell because that man was ncing at his watch while he was speaking. He had found the location of his watch and Bluetooth headset! This person was tricking sister bey! Feng NAI¡¯s cold gaze swept over the little boy¡¯s face and he suddenly smiled. He tapped his finger on the little boy¡¯s watch, then strode away. When mo bei heard hisst sentence, her entire heart was filled with guilt. If she stayed, she would only be a burden to him. Some things would never stop once they started. She didn¡¯t want him to borrow the Feng family¡¯s power and give up on the professional league because of her. Most importantly, her father was still lying in the emergency room, and her brother was growling at the top of his lungs. She didn¡¯t know if she would hear ¡°mo Nan has his own responsibility foring to this point. The doctor said he¡¯s not suitable for thepetition, but he had to go on stage with an injury and achieve such a result. Who can he me?¡± When she said something like that, could she still just say ¡°forget it¡± like she did at the venue, instead of picking up a chair next to her and throwing it at him? She could almost imagine the consequences of that. People would say,¡±you see, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. She has inherited her father¡¯s violent tendencies. After all, family factors y a big role in a person¡¯s education. Her father should hit her mother often.¡± There were too many smart people in this world. They could analyze, guide, ande to conclusions. But they never took responsibility for their words. She didn¡¯t care. She could be a mess, but not a single part of her was clean. However, the spections and doubts that had been raised because of her had already caused the family toe to this. If not for her. Her father was still at work. Her mother was still happily square dancing. It was not that the two of them did not know how to quarrel. However, that kind of quarrel was better than now, where the family was not a family. The only way to bring peace to everything was for her to disappear. After all, without the source, there would be no more discussion. But before she left, she would not let go of all the participants. He asked her to bring him along. Why would she bring him to such a dirty ce? That person should only stand in the cleanest ce and be his Almighty K. Mo bei¡¯s fingers tightened. She gathered her thoughts and only said three words in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. There was a piercing sound! It was the noise from the Bluetooth headset. Not only could Feng nai hear it, but even little demon Bo could hear it clearly. He looked up, his eyes filled with evil.¡±It seems that sister bey has also discovered what uncle has discovered.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t bother with him anymore and suddenly sped up. On the other hand, Fei Ying sighed,¡±¡±bey, why did you destroy the Bluetooth headset?!¡± ¡°Position.¡± Mo beiqing¡¯s side profile was lowered, and she had already restrained all her emotions. ¡°Location?¡± At first, Fei Ying didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, he¡¯ll be here,¡± mo bei reminded him. ¡°You¡¯re saying that young master Feng talked to you so much because the Bluetooth headset has a location?¡±Fei Ying suddenly realized. He was trying to stall you?¡± Mo bei did not exin further. The Eagle, which didn¡¯t dare to climb just now, was much faster this time. It didn¡¯t forget to kick off the things under it as it climbed. Mo bei did the same action very nimbly. She stepped on the wooden board and climbed up the wall in the blink of an eye. Even the hem of her clothes fluttered in the wind. Apart from unlocking the lock, the most time-consuming thing was to raise the height. Fei Ying¡¯s skills were indeed much worse than mo bei ¡®S. He had almost seeded with great difficulty and was about to wipe his sweat when he caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye. He kicked her hard and shouted,¡±bey, quick! Pull me up. He¡¯s here.¡± He kicked away all the construction wood that he was on. Mo bei reached out and pulled him up. She lowered her eyes and looked over. She happened to see that person walking over. The light fell on him, and from her angle, she could see the pair of eyes under his hair. They were so dark and deep that it was easy to sink into them. This scene was very simr to the confrontation they had in No. 1 middle school when they were not familiar with each other. But this time, he didn¡¯t use the lighter to hit her. Instead, he smiled and slowly walked down the wall. He raised his head to look at her and made a gesture of picking someone up.¡±What are you doing climbing up? Come down, let¡¯s have a good talk. ¡± The smile on his lips was a little confusing. For a moment, mo bei¡¯s heart melted into a mess. She thought that she would probably not be able to find a second person like him in the future. He would catch her no matter what happened. However, it was precisely because of this that she could not stay with her current appearance. Mo bei retracted her gaze and was about to move. His voice suddenly rang out from behind her, pausing after each word,¡±¡±Think carefully about the consequences of you leaving like this. I won¡¯t look for you again, and I won¡¯t beg you toe over like I did just now.¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure came to a halt. In the end, she still dragged the Eagle and rolled to the ground on the other side of the wall. Just from the sound, he knew that he would fall. After all, the wall was too high. This was the scene that little demon Bo saw when she rushed over. The bodyguards in ck were all trying to climb up the wall. However, the little demoness Bo knew the route here. The other side of the wall was the main road. By the time they climbed over, sister bey and the rest would have left. Not to mention, this wall wasn¡¯t something that anyone could climb over. The people on the other side were still putting things on the ground. Otherwise, one of them would step on the other¡¯s shoulder, and the scene was chaotic. However, at this moment. A loud bang was heard! The Bluetooth headset that Feng nai had been holding onto the entire time was thrown against the wall, causing sparks to fly. Everyone stopped in their tracks. It was because of the aura he emitted. It was so dark that it only made people feel uneasy. That pair of deep eyes started to sink bit by bit, and in the end, it sank to the point where it was almost silent. His palm was covered in red. It was enough to show how much hostility he had endured, and he was still chuckling as he spoke. Now, there was only coldness left on his face, and there was no trace of warmth.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡± ¡°What about miss mo?¡± the bodyguards in ck hesitated. ¡°I said, enough.¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his gaze bone-chilling. He stood there and didn¡¯t move. It was not until his eyes darkened that he looked at the little boy.¡±Let her go. I don¡¯t want to see anyone rted to her again.¡± The Golden Special Assistant had to admit that he was indeed relieved after hearing this. After all, the little boy¡¯s identity was special. If the young master really kidnapped him, the implications would be wide. However, after he walked past this ce, he realized that his young master was indifferent. The gloominess and coldness that emanated from his bones didn¡¯t even give people a chance to feel uneasy. He didn¡¯t return to the venue, but got into his family¡¯s car. Uncle Liu asked him where he was going, but the young master didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be wandering aimlessly. His eyes were looking out of the window, and no one could tell what he was thinking. However, nothing seemed to be reflected in her lowered eyes. Even when he strolled to a famous za and passed by the confession wall, he did not stop like before. Instead, he went straight to the main house. Old master Feng, who was holding a Dragon-headed walking stick, knew what had happened when he saw his grandsoning over like this. No one knew what the two of them had talked about that day. The change that could be detected was that all the news about the mo family was decreasing. It was because everyone in quancheng who was involved in this matter had received a letter from the Feng family¡¯swyer. Not only that, but the hugepensation figure had scared some people. On the webpage, he said that he was at a disadvantage because everyone was talking about the mo family. He did not know the details and had written false information to mislead everyone. He just wanted to earn more poprity. He really did not earn much. He was a new ount, unlike those big ounts that earned money quickly. He really could not take out so much money. He had already realized his mistake. Lord Feng, please be magnanimous and let him go. Chapter 1091 ? Chapter 1091: Getting the punishment Trantor: 549690339 In the past, it would be considered over after reaching this step. There wouldn¡¯t really be people who would hold onto small public figures like them. As long as they stopped discussing this matter. Some people would sympathize with them. Some people even thought that it was because the information they revealed was true. He was forced to say that he didn¡¯t know the details. When things came back, they would find the right opportunity to use the other party¡¯s bad publicity. As long as she pretended to be a fan of King and went around, she would be able to regain her poprity. However, a lot of the public really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The Feng family didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving in. This made some people even more panicked. She went around looking for connections to strike up a conversation with the Feng family. In the end, it was of no help. The mo family¡¯s poprity did not rise any further. But human nature was multi-faceted. One of them apologized, while the other was indignant, saying that the Feng family was bullying others because of their power. No one would know it was him anyway. He would usually do this. But this time, when he typed,¡±I¡¯ve liked K for so long, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be unable to tell right from wrong and use his family background to oppress me, I¡¯m really disappointed. Don¡¯t mention him to me. I don¡¯t feelfortable even hearing his name now.¡± . The doorbell rang. He went to open the door without a care, but the moment he pushed the door open, he froze. His hand was held in ce, and he didn¡¯t know how he was discovered until the police took him away from his house. In the past, no one woulde to arrest him for such things. At most, they would send him awyer¡¯s letter. However, there was nothing to worry about. He couldn¡¯t get any substantial evidence anyway. Moreover, he was just talking, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The truth proved that he was wrong. Just as he began to guide the public opinion. Hisputer had been hacked, and someone hadpletely exposed his dramatic side to the public. Not only him. Almost everyone who had involved the Feng family that day was exposed. Some people described it as if they were possessed that day. Only the little demon Bo knew what was going on. The hospital corridor was finally quiet. Mo ding¡¯s father, who was out of danger, was transferred by the Butler. However, the situation was not optimistic. There was a tumor in his head, which was not benign. After this incident, no one could guarantee what would happen to him in the future. Eagle could see how long bey had been sitting outside. Her shirt was still stained with the things that had stuck to it when she climbed over the wall. It was dusty and lifeless, and she had not eaten a single bite. She was consoling her in a low voice because mo ding¡¯s mother was crying. Fei Ying had never liked to see such a scene. He knew that bey had been forced into a corner. But this was indeed his time. He knew very well that bey would definitely make a move this time. Indeed, mo bei had made her move. Those who were acting, especially those who mentioned the Feng family, were all turned upside down. The little demon Bo could hear the clicking sound of the keyboard that didn¡¯t stop. He thought for a moment, then walked over and took out his tablet. He pointed at the photo with his little finger.¡±Sister bey, this is the family behind that person.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes had never been so dark before. Fei Ying could already see the day she would work with him. He was unscrupulous and had no scruples. However, the moment the little demon Bo appeared, she stopped. Mo bei¡¯s gaze was a little frozen. The person in the photo was just like her mother, who liked to square dance. His hair was also a little white. If she stopped, she would get the most satisfying revenge. The sound of a keyboard came. Mo bei was holding her head with one hand, her hair covering it. One could tell that she was restraining her pain. ¡°Hug, hug.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s voice sounded like a little bun at this moment. Her small hands patted mo bei¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you asking her to release all these?¡±Eagle didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Don¡¯t implicate your family. ¡± Little demon Bo nced sideways.¡±You¡¯d better get lost. Don¡¯t affect sister bey at this time.¡± Fei Ying scoffed.¡±You¡¯re just like your father. You¡¯re so principled. Who has ever been principled with bey¡¯s family? you asked her to let those people off without even venting her anger. Just because that person has a family behind him?¡± ¡°I believe that sister bey will calm down.¡± ¡°Use the method with the least impact to let the people who should go in,¡± the little demon Bo said slowly. Fei Ying nced sideways. He was not wearing sses and his facial features were a little cold.¡±People like you who have to worry about everything will only make her suffer more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s painful because sister bey is different from those people. ¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways.¡±She will think of stripping this person naked and throwing him in front of the public. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, they will alle. This person deserved to die. However, people who enjoy the thrill of reversal will crush an entire family.¡± ¡°Living like this, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Fei Ying paused and suddenlyughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the reason why you like sister bey so much? even if she¡¯s evil, she still has a bottom line.¡± The little demon Bo retracted her gaze. She looked up and saw that her grandfather Butler had arrived. She walked over with her short legs. Grandfather Butler was still wearing a tuxedo, but he had been too busy today and had forgotten to prepare dessert. Even though he had brought hot cocoa and milk. However, in grandfather Butler¡¯s dictionary, this was already a very serious dereliction of duty. The little demon Bo drank milk. She wasn¡¯t thirsty but she wanted to grow taller. He handed the hot cocoa to mo bei. Mo bei lowered her eyes and took it. The screen of theptop hadpletely darkened. Fei Ying wanted to encourage her. He wanted bey to vent her anger. She was always sullen. ¡°We¡¯re just going to let this go?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei took a sip of her hot cocoa and looked at the mole at the corner of little demon Bo¡¯s eye.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to do this. I know that an organization was established in China a long time ago. I¡¯ll submit all the information this time and let the specialized people deal with it ording to the situation. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, it can¡¯t be the organization I¡¯m thinking of.¡± Fei Ying paused. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Fei Yingughed and said,¡±you want a carefree and happy person like me to go to the afterlife with you?¡± I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Just three months. It won¡¯t take your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m working for them,¡± mo bei said indifferently.¡±They help me catch people.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Fei Ying nced sideways. ¡°It¡¯s taking a little long. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes had indeed turnedpletely ck, but her personality had not changed.¡±¡±I won¡¯t let those people off. I¡¯ll just forget about the violence. I¡¯m disgusted by such things. As for you, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll send you to the Qin family for a makeover. It¡¯s a little dangerous to stay outside.¡± When Eagle heard this, he cried out,¡±¡±bey, how can you be like this? you¡¯ve changed! You don¡¯t love me! Am I not your little cutie anymore? We¡¯ll go wherever you want us to go. Three monthster, we¡¯ll go and have fun. Anyway, you won¡¯t want to y in yourpetition anymore. ¡± Chapter 1092 ? Chapter 1092: Chapter 192: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I do. ¡°Mo bei nced sideways and fixed the Eagle there. Fei Ying was speechless,¡±want?¡±¡± Mo bei looked over, her eyes still glimmering.¡±¡±When my dad recuperates and the family is stable, I will call again when Ie back.¡± The Eagle stopped and curled its lips. Bey was indeed bey. Nothing could affect her. She was so powerful that it made people want to dye her ck. He still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°What¡¯s so good about the game that it¡¯s worthing back?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei only threw him two words.¡±¡±Feng nai.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. ¡°bey, tell me, you¡¯re definitely joking. Have you forgotten how scary he was when he was standing at the corner of the wall? Mo bei¡¯s voice sounded light,¡¯horrifying? No, he wanted to catch me.¡± ¡°Lock you up after catching you? ¡°Eagle now thinks that bey is bewitched by the other party¡¯s beauty.¡±From the moment he took off his headphones, he¡¯d been stalling for time. Until he saw you and asked you to go down, with a group of bodyguards beside you, he never intended to let you go. And that silver chain of his, F * ck! Could an ordinary person think of such a method? He was simply a first-ss pervert.¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows.¡±Mind your words. He¡¯s just too smart.¡±¡± When Fei Ying heard this, he looked at the little demon Bo. Did bey misunderstand the word ¡®smart¡¯? The little demon Bo had never participated in this kind of topic. His mother thought that his scumbag father was very good and was extremely protective of his husband. On the other hand, it was indeed difficult to obtain the qualification to participate. The little demon Bo would pay attention to this information from time to time. The good news was that ck me would not be dragged down in any way, and the Feng family would not truly end up in a fight. The bad news was that the scope was too wide. Even though many things had been rified, some people still felt that they had been deceived. For something like this to happen in apetition, even if there was no breach of contract, the youth¡¯s influence had to be taken into consideration. The organizingmittee was bound to make a decision to give the people an exnation. Mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s professional career could continue, but she was not allowed to fight in the following matches. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, she has lied to everyone.¡± ¡°If the punishment is light, you¡¯ll have to take his ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but I can¡¯t just kill him with one blow.¡± Once there were results, the poprity would drop. When some people¡¯s anger was appeased, they would no longer pay attention to this ce. The decision to ban thepetition had affected the ns of some foreign teams. ¡°That scared me to death. I thought I would meet bey in the world Tournament. ¡°The person who said this is a yer from another server.¡±This time, I can be at ease.¡± It was indeed so. Many world-ss professional teams were thinking about how to stop this gaming genius. Although it felt good to meet a worthy opponent ... However, it was really difficult for them to face bey. However, as much as he heaved a sigh of relief, he also felt a little disappointed. It turned out that even bey could not win against these things. A foreign coach said in private,¡±¡±We have to thank those people who suspended bey. Otherwise, the Chinese teams this year would be too difficult to deal with.¡± However, other than the old yers, no one else would care. It was the day that mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s suspension was announced. Someone sat in front of theputer and was stunned for a long time. Because she loved a team so much, she was happy for a long time when she heard that that person had returned. Especially when she used her left domain. It was as if those people were still there. The moment he closed his eyes, he would see how they looked like when they won the championship in Mn. Almost four years had passed. This time, how much longer would they have to wait before they could hear the voice of ¡°We Are the Champions¡± floating in the air again? The National League wouldn¡¯t stop just because someone left. The atmosphere in ck me base was heavier than ever. The assistant and manager were both there, and even Feng Yi had rushed back. He hadn¡¯t rested for 26 consecutive hours, and the fatigue between his brows could be seen. Before they even reached the base, he contacted people to clean up the mess. In quancheng, when it came to public rtions, many people would give him face when there was not much benefit to it. In addition, with mo bei¡¯s previous work, it wasn¡¯t that difficult for Feng Yi to deal with it. Now, many people were worried about whether they would go in as well. They were already a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to make any reckless posts. They also needed to stay out of trouble. But even so ... Words that were spoken were like water that had been poured out. Once it touched one¡¯s body, it would be dirty. Whether it was Panda or Teng Hui, they were so quiet that it didn¡¯t seem like their usual selves. Usually, during the few days of rest after a match, there would always be sounds of fighting or the smell of food in the base. The five of them would y a big fight and use the game to relieve stress. But this time, no one turned on theputer. The manager told them that the best way to deal with this matter was to stop here. It was not that Panda had not tried to argue with him. At the end of the match, he had said everything. He was an innocent person, and it was hard to imagine that a human¡¯s way of thinking could be like that. It was probably because she had heard too much love and got carried away. Many people liked to call them gods. How could there be gods as useless as them? they couldn¡¯t even protect their own brothers. The day before. When Panda saw that someone wasing, he was extremely irritable. ¡°What do you guys think about mo bei fighting on her behalf?¡± ¡°Do you really think that as long as you have strength, everything else doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a girl. Didn¡¯t you notice that you¡¯re living in the same base?¡± ¡°How are we going to salvage the image of ck me in the hearts of his fans?¡± ¡°ck me has be like this because of mo bei and Xiang Nan. Does everyone feel ufortable?¡± Panda¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode when he was asked these questions. The assistant stopped them outside. None of them were professionals. Most of them were people who wanted to dig for information. They could take pictures with their phones. Later, a group of bodyguards from the Feng family came. After that, the base waspletely quiet. At the same time, the news of his brother¡¯s suspension was also announced. Panda felt that everything was like a movie. It was clearly the same ce, but when he got up and passed by the kitchen, that person was nowhere to be seen. Even boss had not returned. Hence, when she saw Feng Yi. Panda¡¯s eyes were bright.¡±Boss Feng, you¡¯re here to solve my brother¡¯s problem, aren¡¯t you? how can she be considered a substitute?¡±¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t reply. Panda¡¯s voice also lowered.¡±Is there really no other way?¡± ¡°The decision of the organizingmittee has been made. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s voice was low.¡± He had done all he could to guard against her, but he still couldn¡¯t hold on. For this kind of thing, if one person made a scene, the little guy might be noticed. The only thing he could do was to pay attention when signing the contract and keep her career. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a new support,¡± Chapter 1093 ? Chapter 1093: Chapter 193: Trantor: 549690339 His words fell. He moved to the side. It was Su He, following behind Feng Yi. He had changed into a formal ck uniform. This meant that he would be in the starting lineup for the next game. Panda¡¯s ears buzzed, and he only muttered,¡±¡±That¡¯s bey. How did things end up like this? is it because of us? We¡¯re not as strong as Supreme Alliance, that¡¯s why we¡¯re being picked on.¡± Teng Hui listened on the side and blocked all the ounts that he had registered before. A long time ago, he had been one of those people. After hearing what the people around him said, he had determined in his heart that he was just trying to gain poprity before he had evene into contact with mo Nan. So after that, every time Tu Hai fought, he would look down on that person. After finding out that ¡®mo Nan¡¯ was his new teammate. He was even more disgusted and went to talk to that group of people. Even in the first match, he had hoped that this person would lose and quit the team. He even said that ¡°he¡± wasn¡¯t fit to y e-sports. No one knew how Teng Hui felt when he saw the surveince video of mo Nan lying in the rain. He had once worked with those people to force a person who only wanted to y e-sports into a desperate situation. Teng Hui was really ufortable. Especially since that person would nevere back. He couldn¡¯t even make up for it. At this point, which one of them could get away with it? However, those people did not feel that they were responsible. He couldn¡¯t judge anything, but one thing was clear. Another person who purely liked to y the game had left. This time, the person who left was the God of zone A that he admired the most. Teng Hui lowered his eyes,¡±is there really no other way?¡± We can ask the organizingmittee to let us stay. ¡± If not for that person, he would not have been able to prove that he was a useful topne. In order to let his family see the side of him, Kerry, that person let him choose the hero and fully cooperate with him. ¡°If we can let a professional yer go just like that, what¡¯s the point of ying the game?¡± Teng Hui¡¯s mentality was already a little extreme. His fingers were clenched tightly, and he just wanted to hear an opportunity. Feng Yi looked at them, including han Xi, who hadn¡¯t said a word from the beginning to the end, but his eyes were bright. He paused and said,¡±¡±Even in Supreme Alliance, there are times when one is disheartened. Little spade was once banned frompeting because of these discussions and Lin Feng was led by others to the point where he had to retire. Themittee has to consider the impact of this incident and no one can change that. You don¡¯t have to me yourself, just win back her share if you¡¯re upset. In order to not implicate ck me, North has already done everything she can, she has even nurtured the support candidate in advance. It¡¯s because she understands that in e-sports, losing everything will be an excuse. Even if it¡¯s for her, you guys shouldn¡¯t be in this state. ¡± Panda stopped, and so did Teng Hui. Upon seeing this. The manager finally heaved a sigh of relief. Even though he had called for specialized personnel, it did not help to lift their spirits. After all, too many things had happened in the past two days. Once the news of the suspension came out, Panda streaming seemed like it was going to explode at any moment. Seriously speaking, they were just a group of teenagers with an average age of less than 20. People would often think of this and think that it wouldn¡¯t affect them. However, if one drank too much ice, they would eventually feel cold. Fortunately, boss Feng had reminded them that ck me still had a match to y. I¡¯m afraid young master Feng can¡¯t figure this out ... Chapter 1094 ? Chapter 1094: Chapter 194: Trantor: 549690339 No one had seen Feng nai since the end of thepetition. However, he appeared in a Business Magazine. Officially taking over the Feng Corporation ... These words immediately shifted the public¡¯s attention from ck me to Feng nai. A writer had evaluated him as a businessman that could not be underestimated. After all, no one would be able to take over Yu Corporation at such a young age. This shook the business circle, and quancheng¡¯s financial map was re-divided. The young master of the Feng family had be someone the entire business circle wanted to meet and establish a rtionship with. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in getting to know them. Their business philosophy was different from that of the old master of the Feng family. The manager didn¡¯t dare to ask if Feng nai was back. After all, ck me¡¯s authority was in his hands. If the boss didn¡¯te, he as an employee couldn¡¯t say anything. He was worried that young master Feng would not be able to continue ying. ording to the agreement with old master Feng, as long as young master Feng used the power of the Feng family to suppress the public opinion, this kind of esports career that didn¡¯t go home would end. The manager had also seen it for the past two days. Many people seemed to be a little afraid of it. The poprity of the mo family had gradually decreased. No one involved the Feng family in these matters, as if they were worried about the consequences. At that time, the manager still didn¡¯t know that the one who had controlled the current situation and didn¡¯t let it continue to spread wasn¡¯t the Feng family but mo bei. Mo bei¡¯s father was still in the intensive care unit. The good news was that he was no longer in critical condition. Although he was still in the istion ward, this situation finally gave mo bei some buffer time. For 30 hours, she had been working on it and collecting information. He would force himself to rest during this period. However, when he opened his eyes and saw mo ding¡¯s mother waiting for him, he was stunned. She ced her hands on the keyboard again and entered the firewall. That night, many inte caf¨¦s had code abnormalities and ck screens. Less than a minute passed, and people didn¡¯t care anymore. In that one minute, mo bei had managed to borrow enough virtual ip addresses. The so-called data collection was to get moreputers to work for you. Lock on, attack. Those people who were talking nonsense did not dare to continue. This was because when they were typing, there would always be dialog boxes that would pop up and automatically cut off the screen, as if someone was controlling theirputer. Some people were so scared that they fell off their chairs. This situation was like a ¡°haunted¡± one. No one dared to say anything. They contacted each other privately through their phones, each of them panicking as they asked what was going on. The fear was like a tornado, shrouding their heads. Their faces were all pale. ¡°They¡¯re probably scared to death. ¡± Fei Ying walked to mo bei¡¯s right and suddenly smiled.¡±¡±These people who spread the rumors might have thought that they had encountered a ghost. As expected, they have no guilty conscience. They are not afraid of ghosts knocking on their doors at night.¡± Mo bei did not say anything. Her lips were a little dry. As she finished, the sky outside also brightened. ¡°This is thest one, right?¡± Fei Ying¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t take it anymore and heid on his side, his clothes wrinkled. ¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and lowered her fingertips. There was only a little fatigue on her elegant side profile, which waspletely different from the temperament of a Flying Eagle. After finishing up, she looked sideways at Eagle who had fallen asleep, took off her coat, and covered him. Chapter 1095 ? Chapter 1095: Chapter 195: supplement 1 Trantor: 549690339 He raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was six in the morning. Mo bei ced her hand behind her neck and strolled toward the waiting area. He nced at mo ding¡¯s mother through the ss and decided to go out to buy some breakfast. Before she could turn her body, a bottle of hot milk was stuck to her face. ¡°Go to sleep after you¡¯ve drunk it. I¡¯ll be here.¡± It was mo Nan. He was carrying other food in his hands, buns and porridge. Those who had never been in the hospital probably didn¡¯t know the process. There were many ces to run to for serious illnesses, and they even had to sign an emergency n. The hospital was the closest ce to death. A little carelessness would lead to a life and death separation. Mo bei knew very well that before grandfather Butler had appeared ... His brother was the one who had it the hardest. She had to be careful here and there. She was extremely nervous. Besides dealing with those people, she also had to take care of her mother¡¯s emotions. She had always known that her brother had always been in charge of the family. In the past, it was like that. Now ... Mo bei took the milk and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Brother, after dad¡¯s condition is stable, I¡¯ll probably leave for a while. I¡¯ll leave the family to you.¡± Mo Nan paused.¡±Those people didn¡¯t post anything else. Did you do it?¡± To a certain extent, mo Nan was the one who understood his sister the best. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What did you exchange with the Tang sect?¡± mo Nan looked at his sister. ¡°Time,¡± mo bei replied. When the little stoic was young, a person had appeared. The man was dressed in a military uniform, with tassels on his shoulders. It was hard to imagine that he was a soldier. After all, he was too handsome, even with a hint of evil. He appeared without a sound and asked his sister if she was interested in joining their organization. ¡°Your memory pce.¡± The man was very tall. He bent down and said slowly,¡±¡±After joining the Tang sect, he¡¯ll be more systematically refined. It¡¯s a waste for him to be an ordinary person with such talent.¡± Mo bei had never been emotional since she was young.¡±I¡¯ll go andpete.¡± The man wasn¡¯t annoyed at being rejected.¡±Whatpetition?¡± At the time, mo bei was still carrying her little keyboard on her back.¡±¡±Esports, Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance?¡± That person¡¯s eyes were filled with a light smile,¡±the team that z is in?¡± Alright, since you¡¯re not interested, you can follow her. At least I don¡¯t have toe out to catch you when you use your talent. Little kid, remember, don¡¯t grow up in the wrong way. ¡± A long time had passed, but Monan still hadn¡¯t forgotten what he had seen that year. Which boy didn¡¯t want to join the army? It was only on that day that mo Nan had a clearer understanding. On thisnd, there were many things that people could not imagine. For example, the existence of some special organization. They would set up camp at the Western border. In the most unpopted ce, those people didn¡¯t dare to cross the border, nor did they dare to attack the regionalwork, all because of this organization. Bei wanted to go to this ce. ¡°Is it safe?¡± That was what mo Nan was most concerned about. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±I¡¯ll bring Fei Ying along. I won¡¯t let myself get hurt. The operation this time will mainly focus on hacking thework. Young master Tang¡¯s ability is on par with my master ¡®s, but he needs tomand the overall situation and can¡¯t put his energy on cracking thework. He¡¯ll be going to rescue them, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Monan knew that she would always try to keep things as dangerous as possible. But in the end, he still ruffled her hair.¡±¡±Go ahead. It¡¯s not a bad thing. I¡¯ll help you keep it a secret from the Empress Dowager. My sister is bing more and more like a person stepping on colorful clouds.¡± Chapter 1096 ? Chapter 1096: Feng nai returns to dog (supplement 2) Trantor: 549690339 To me, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s stepping on the colorful clouds. Mo bei looked up and suddenly reached out to hold mo Nan¡¯s right arm.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already spoken to grandfather Butler. Brother, treat it a little more.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo Nan didn¡¯t tell his sister that uncle Feng had helped him find grandfather Butler a long time ago. He could have surgery, but his recovery wouldn¡¯t be very ideal. Life was too hard. He had to let his sister have a taste of sweetness. He peeled a candy for mo bei. Monan knew that they had to face a very realistic problem. The medical fees had already depleted their family¡¯s savings, but fortunately, they had insurance to cover it. He couldn¡¯t sell his house, so he nned to take his apartment to the bank as a mortgage. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar figure when he went downstairs. The man had been squatting downstairs for a long time. There was still a patch of fallen flowers on the shoulder of his exquisite suit jacket. His long, white fingers brushed against the Samoyed. When he saw him, he stood up, his suit exuding a sense of abstinence. It was King, the guy who was on top of his head. Monan was still wondering if he¡¯d bring trouble to his sister if he showed up now. A low and maic voice without the slightest hint of warmth entered his ears.¡±Since she¡¯s gone, she should also take this thing with her.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± When the little Samoyed first saw that someone hade, it was still wagging its tail. When it got closer, it sniffed mo Nan, but it didn¡¯t smell like the one it was familiar with. After whimpering, its ears drooped and it ran back to Feng NAI¡¯s feet. Mo Nan couldn¡¯t really describe the current Feng nai. He hadn¡¯t changed much, but his entire aura had changed. In the past, when he faced people, he would be careless. Now, he was cold and indifferent to the point of sinking. After saying that, he seemed to be nning to leave. The little Samoyed followed him. ¡°Go away.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very cold. The little Samoyed and began to follow. In the end, Feng nai seemed to chuckle, his hair blocking his eyes so that no one could see his expression.¡±¡±Forget it, we were all thrown down here anyway.¡± He bent down, picked up the little Samoyed, and strolled toward the car. There were two bodyguards in ck and a Secretary standing next to the car. It could be seen that after officially inheriting the Feng family, Feng NAI¡¯s life had changed. Time was a little tight, and things had changed. Monan had a roguish air about him, thinking that the other party would ask about bei¡¯s whereabouts. In the end, he did not ask anything. Did he really give up? Mo Nan paused. He had never liked King, but he had no choice. His sister had never liked anyone so much. ¡°Hey, Feng nai, if you¡¯re a man, wait for my sister.¡± Feng nai stopped in his tracks, then turned his head.¡±¡±I told you, I won¡¯t wait for her.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that his sister would be very sad if she heard this. Feng nai had already gotten into the minivan. At first, the Secretary didn¡¯t understand. After all, the young master had tried so many ways to find the mo family in the past two days, but he couldn¡¯t find them due to special reasons. She hadn¡¯t had much sleep in a long time and woulde to this apartment whenever she was free. Why didn¡¯t she ask anything when she saw young master mo? After that, he finally understood. It was because young master had activated the tracker. Did young master just ce a tracker on young master mo? The Secretary suddenly looked to the side. All she saw was that young and handsome face. He half-supported his chin and said with a kind of casual darkness,¡±¡±Follow him,¡± Chapter 1097 ? Chapter 1097: Finding her Trantor: 549690339 He was not going to wait for her. He was going to find her. These were Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts. He had investigated everything. However, he didn¡¯t get any information about the mo family. The only thing they knew was that mo Huiling¡¯s father had been in the emergency room. The hospital did not give any specific answer as to what illness he had and how his condition was. The only reply they gave was that the file had already been taken away by someone and they had to keep everything else rted to the patient¡¯s condition a secret. After hearing this news, Feng NAI¡¯s first reaction was to bring the Feng family¡¯s private doctor over. However, when he got there, Feng nai realized that a certain someone was even more capable than he had imagined. She could even transfer hospitals without his help at all. The private doctor he had brought along and him standing by the window were somewhat redundant. That person had calcted everything, but he was not in her n. Ha, in what way could he lose to that little puppy who needed her help? Or was he wrong from the beginning? if he wanted those nobodies, he should have broken their legs. At this moment, the Secretary did not dare to look at his young master¡¯s expression. Ever since he saw how he cleaned up the Yu family without even blinking an eye, he felt that his young master really had a Wolf in him. However, for the past two days, the old Chairman had been very worried about the young master and had been asking him about his condition. These two days, the young master was basically emotionless. Other than now, after cing the tracker on young master mo, there was a slight coldness in his indifferent eyes. Mo Nan didn¡¯t know that he had been tracked. After all, Feng NAI¡¯s attitude was like that. It was as if he had nothing to do with his sister from now on. Mo Nan furrowed his brows. After standing there for a while, he started to do his own thing. His actions were almost all seen by the bodyguards. ¡°Young master mo has entered an agency.¡± An agency? Feng nai sat in the car, his fingers tapping on the door.¡±¡±One of you go in and ask him what he¡¯s been asking about. The rest of you follow him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After mo Nan left. The bodyguard in ck entered the agency. ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve asked him. Young master mo wants to be a property mortgage.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers stopped.¡±Which one is he pawning?¡± ¡°We just left the apartment.¡± In an instant, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice deepened.¡±¡±Let him mortgage it and sign it under my name.¡± The Secretary didn¡¯t understand why his young master wanted such a small apartment. Later on, he thought that he was going to be a creditor. Suddenly, he felt a chill at the back of his neck. There was a saying that was right, no matter who you provoked, you could never provoke his young master. The people he targeted would really not even have their bones left. Young master had never been interested in anything, but this time ... ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The little Samoyed with his ears perked up, probably seeing mo Nan outside the car window. Feng nai gently patted its head.¡±¡±I got the wrong person again. But it¡¯s okay. Hurry up and I¡¯ll find her. Then, she won¡¯t be like this, disappearing without a word.¡± The voice was very light, and the strength of his fingers caressing the silver-white hair was gentler than ever. However, the Samoyed was trembling a little because the man¡¯s aura was cold. The Secretary was also a little uneasy in her seat. Young master had never been like this. The gentler he was, the more she could think of the viins in movies, the kind that was as gentle as Jade and handsome ... Chapter 1098 ? Chapter 1098: Feng NAI¡¯s routine has been found Trantor: 549690339 Monan had been very cautious when he put up the mortgage, asking a lot of questions. An ordinary salesperson might not be able to settle all of them in a day. However, mo Nan had met the Feng family¡¯s Special Assistant. The agency didn¡¯t expect to wee such a Big Shot. When the other side was done talking, he stepped forward and said,¡±¡±President Yuan, who is this person that you have to talk to personally?¡± No one would believe that the special Assistant of the corporation was here to talk about property mortgage. Special Assistant Yuan didn¡¯t say much and just handed over the documents he had prepared.¡±¡±Let him sign the contract. If you ask him anything else, don¡¯t give him random answers. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The staff also noticed that the handsome young man sitting there was indeed a little too defensive. If it wasn¡¯t for an emergency at home, he probably wouldn¡¯t havee to mortgage real estate. It would take some time to go through the procedures. Special Assistant Yuan was suddenly called over by their young master. At first, when he said that he wanted to be a salesman of an intermediarypany, he paused. Now that he was sitting in the car, he could feel the temperature slowly dropping. He also hoped to find miss mo as soon as possible. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what his young master would do. Mo Nan had left the agency after checking that there was money in his bank card, with a pile of documents in his hand. Ever since he had met Feng nai, he had been on high alert. She took a taxi to a ce and then took the subway. This made it difficult for anyone to follow him. ¡°Young master, young master mo has entered the subway station. We can¡¯t drive past him. What should we do now?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept over, neither too lightly nor too lightly. Even the driver was impressed by his young master¡¯s patience. It had been more than five hours since she started following young master mo. The young master still did not show any emotion. Even the thick-skinned ones couldn¡¯t stand it. Feng nai lowered his eyes and pointed at the car screen. ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop up ahead. Let¡¯s take a break. ¡± Rest? The driver thought he had heard wrong. However, Special Assistant Yuan knew that his young master must have thought of something to make this decision. The caf¨¦s inrge shopping malls were always packed with people during festivals. Feng nai was sitting there, wearing a ck mask. His light-colored eyes were looking out the window at the best spot. The chauffeur, who was still unsure why he was sitting there, almost cried out when he saw the figure that shed past.¡±¡±Don¡¯t ...¡± Feng nai turned to nce at him. In an instant, the air turned cold. The driver couldn¡¯t figure out why young master mo woulde back here after getting on the subway. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers fiddled with the paper cup.¡±Every jungler likes to go back to the original spot to kill.¡± The driver didn¡¯t understand. Special Assistant Yuan: ¡°it¡¯s young master who¡¯s amazing. He could tell that young master mo was being followed. He deliberately bought a ticket and went in circles to confuse us.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. He stood up and said to the person beside him as he walked,¡±¡±Check if there are any private hospitals nearby that we don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Special Assistant Yuan frowned. After all, there was nothing the Feng family couldn¡¯t find out in quancheng. However, there was indeed an exception for the mo family. Mo Wen¡¯s father was seriously ill, but he could still be transferred carefully. Other than the Qin family, there should be other forces that they did not know about. The little boy who had appeared that day was particrly unusual. After that, he had disappeared. One thing was for sure, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him at all. Chapter 1099 ? Chapter 1099: Two-in-one Trantor: 549690339 Usually, they woulde to whoever they wanted. Before mo Nan was admitted to the hospital, the first person he met was the little demon Bo. He wasn¡¯t doing anything other than adjusting the electronic data. There were surveince cameras all around the private hospital. It was the ¡°inescapable¡± that his mother had set up at that time. Normally, no one would find out. The Feng family actually appeared nearby? The little demon Bo moved her fingers. The mole under her eyes was still glowing. Yun Shen stood beside him and really wanted to reach out and pinch the child¡¯s face. How could there be such a handsome and cool child? it was indeed God z¡¯s genes that had taken effect! Sister Hong was also looking at the little boy in the ck suit. When she found the opportunity, she spoke,¡±Kid, are your parents here?¡± This seedling was too good. Whether it was his appearance or temperament, he would definitely be a big hit if he signed! Little demon Bo looked up, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in being a star. ¡± Sister Hong was taken aback, her eyes filled with disbelief. H-how did he know what she was thinking? ¡°Sister Hong,¡± Yun Shen smiled, his beauty undiminished.¡±¡±Don¡¯t treat him like a normal kid. Besides, he doesn¡¯t need money or support. Even Uncle Feng wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out his Vixen nature if he saw him, so don¡¯t even think about him. ¡± Hearing this, sister Hong¡¯s eyes changed. Even boss Feng would be afraid of him? A child? At that moment, Monan¡¯s voice rang out.¡±¡±Queen Yun, why have youe?¡± ¡°North said that Almighty z has a baby. I¡¯m here to see the baby.¡± Yun Shen cupped his chin in his hands and smiled at the little boy.¡±¡±I really want to take her home.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was a little childish and gentlemanly.¡±Sister Yun is here to give you some money. She said you might need it.¡± The words ¡°sister Yun¡± made Yun Shen¡¯s heart soften. She was so obedient. Mo Nan walked over.¡±My queen, please keep your auntie¡¯s smile in check. Even if you want to be a mother fan, you still have to look at the timing.¡± As he said this, he turned his eyes to the side, his eyes glimmering.¡±I met Feng nai.¡± Little demon Bo kept the tablet without any expression.¡±That makes sense.¡± ¡°What makes sense?¡± Monan frowned. Little demon Bo replied slowly,¡±it¡¯s nothing. The refreshments prepared at home should be enough for the guests.¡± ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Grandfather Butler walked over and raised his hand elegantly. He nced at his pocket watch and said,¡±¡±The strawberry milleyer will be ready in three minutes.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Little demon Bo took a sip of warm milk. Mo Nan didn¡¯t understand why he was drinking milk every day. He didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask. One could imagine that the young master, who was obviously noble, sometimes had the fragrance of milk, which was extremely inconsistent with his identity. However, when sister Hong saw the white-haired Butler, her eyes widened. Was this a movie? She didn¡¯t feel like this was a private hospital at all. There was a garden in the British building with white chairs in the garden. The little boy sat there without any sense of disharmony. Now, there was another British man dressed as a steward. The tuxedo he wore was all hand-made, not to mention the pocket watch in his hand. It was part of the Collector¡¯s Series, and its value could not be estimated! The scenes were shot one by one. Even movies would not dare to film them like this. Did her yunshene to this kind of ce to give money? They didn¡¯tck money at all. The little demon Bo didn¡¯tck money. However, at the same time, he knew that whether it was brother Nan or sister bey, the two of them would never take other people¡¯s help for granted. Sister Yun was different to them. Brother Nan would not feel so much pressure. However, this was not the main point. The key was the person he was going to face next ... On the other side, after entering the main road, Special Assistant Yuan was still in a daze. He had not expected that there would be a private hospital behind the church. The fact that the Feng family¡¯s power couldn¡¯t find anything seemed to be rted to the church. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± the bodyguard stopped. It was too quiet. It was as if there was something around them. Feng nai looked up, and his gazended on one of them. Then, he reached out and pulled down the vines that were wrapped around the tree. Stab. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±sister Hong frowned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Little demon Bo stood up.¡±The customer¡¯s way of doing things is a little violent.¡± Guest? What guest? Before Yun Shen could speak. A group of people walked in from the entrance. From a distance, it looked like a consortium was going to attend a business conference. However, the familiar and slender figure indicated that they were not here for a meeting. At this moment, mo Nan¡¯s face was a little pale. How did Feng nai know that he was here? he had clearly shaken off those suspicious people. ¡°Brother Nan, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The little demon Bo reached out her hand.¡±It¡¯s a tracking device that fits perfectly with the clothes. Without a scanner, it¡¯s very difficult to find it.¡± A tracking device? Monan nced sideways. Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t show any signs of being exposed.¡±¡±This ce is not bad.¡± ¡°Young master Feng, you¡¯re too polite.¡± The little demon Bo turned the tablet over and tapped on it with her little finger.¡±This is thepensation for the broken circuit you just pulled.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and swept his gaze over the side of his hand.¡±I might as well exchange it for milk for you. After all, you need to grow.¡± Suddenly. The little demon Bo narrowed his eyes. Then, he spoke in a very rxed and childish voice,¡±No wonder uncle naer can¡¯t get sister bey. There¡¯s a reason behind it.¡± The two of them were stabbing each other with words. The air around them seemed to have frozen. In the end, it was Feng nai who gave in and took out his phone. The little demon Bo touched the tablet again and a cash register appeared.¡±Just sweep here.¡± ¡°You really know how to be diligent and thrifty.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingerprint entered. Special Assistant Yuan took a look. Wasn¡¯t it a robber? what route was worth ten thousand? ¡°Where is she?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t waste any more time and asked directly, in case this little demon had other thoughts. Little demon Bo looked up and said two words,¡±I¡¯m leaving.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, like an Arctic cier.¡±Why do you think I¡¯m admitting defeat?¡± ¡°You¡¯re toote. ¡± When the little demon Bo faced his hostility, she was also very noble.¡±Otherwise, if uncle NAI¡¯s locator is already on brother Nan, why wouldn¡¯t I use protection?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened, and his fingertips pressed against his palm. He suddenlyughed.¡±Is that so? Toote? I don¡¯t think so. After all, her family is here. ¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± The little demon Bo caught a cold. She furrowed her eyebrows.¡±You didn¡¯t even make things difficult for me that day because you were afraid that sister bey would be disappointed. Even though you¡¯re just as ck as my scumbag father after you cut it open and you¡¯re probably extremely ruthless when dealing with others, you can¡¯t be too harsh on sister bey. Before you hurt her, you¡¯ll hurt yourself first. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have that silver chain.¡± Chapter 1100 ? Chapter 1100: One thousand and one hundred Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai looked at the little boy, then lowered his body. He could not ignore the sense of danger.¡±Then let me ask you in another way. Where did she go?¡± ¡°It could be a city or a no man¡¯snd. Only sister bey knows the exact location.¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t lie about this. His gaze didn¡¯t shift.¡±The terms of the exchange are simple. If she canplete this mission, she can get back her professional yer identity and ensure that Uncle Mo and the others will not be affected by public opinion at any time.¡± No man¡¯snd? Special Assistant Yuan didn¡¯t really believe it. After all, it didn¡¯t sound very likely. What kind of mission would take them to that kind of ce? Theirpany would only send them to Africa at most. But Feng nai knew very well that the little boy was telling the truth. There was no need for him to lie to him about this. However, it was precisely because she knew it so clearly that she felt suffocated even when she was breathing. He did not let go of her hand and turned around without saying a word. His side profile was very indifferent. ¡°You can wait for her toe back,¡± little demon Bo suddenly said. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was cold.¡±When she left, she took someone else with her, not me. Why must I be her?¡± When Yun Shen heard that, he frowned. The aroma of strawberries mixed with cream wafted over. Grandfather Butler pushed up his sses.¡±It seems like I made too many desserts today. So, little young master, where did bey go?¡± ¡°Now?¡± The little demon Bo was like a little gentleman even when she was eating the thousandyered cake.¡±Sister bey said she¡¯s going to the Feng family. She should be talking to old master Feng at this time.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. The little demon Bo wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin.¡±Research shows that it¡¯s true. Love can really make a man¡¯s IQ drop. My father is like this, and so is uncle Feng, the scourge. I¡¯d better not fall in love in the future. You¡¯ll be stupid.¡± ¡°Young master.¡± Grandfather Butler poured him a cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to think about all this. Before that, you need to reach your height target, and today¡¯s fencing.¡± The little demon Bo raised her height. The calm little demon Bo nced down. She stopped eating the thousandyered cake. Instead, she got down from the chair and took a can of milk. Grandfather Butler looked into everyone¡¯s eyes with a smile.¡±Mr. Qin said that young master likes to eat desserts and needs to control it.¡± Mo Nan coughed heavily. Using the height shift technique to control it was really amazing. No wonder the little devil called Almighty Qin a douchebag dad. The little demon Bo, who was drinking milk, didn¡¯t know that he had been insulted by his father again. After he finished it, he measured his height. There wasn¡¯t any progress. This made the little demon Bo frown. Something must have gone wrong with her height and weapon. He lowered his eyes, connected the data, modified the program, and re-logged. The artificial intelligence¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Master, your weight is 21 kilograms, and your height is 187,187? I¡¯m sorry, master, there seems to be an abnormality in my data. Is it a hacker? you can¡¯t have such a high score. ¡± ¡°You talk too much, and your voice is unpleasant. Rest.¡± The little demon Bo turned off the phone calmly and only showed the number. His mother was good at everything but she spoiled his father too much. Even the electronic products had the same voice as his father. It did sound a little unpleasant. I¡¯ll ¡°fix¡± it at night. Mo Nan, who had gone through the entire process, nced sideways.¡±¡±Does he usually y like this?¡± Grandfather Butler pushed up his sses again.¡±Young master¡¯s rebellious phase of youth came early. He¡¯s more concerned about his height.¡± Mo Nan thought,¡¯the word¡¯parison ¡®is too humble.¡¯ However, what was his sister doing at the Feng family? Chapter 1101 ? Chapter 1101: Shuai bei¡¯s Proposal 1 Trantor: 549690339 The bodyguards at Feng Jiazhen¡¯s residence had the same thought as mo Nan. Who would have thought that the person the young master had spent two days and two nights looking for would appear in the main house on her own? Young master mo, oh no, it should be miss mo. This person was cold from the beginning to the end, even his ck eyes were dyed with a trace of coldness. She was wearing a ck suit jacket with a pure white sweater inside. Her corbones were partly visible, and because her pants were Pencil Pants, the silver chain on her ankles could be seen. The coldness that came with him was more stable than most boys. They had never noticed that she had a feminine aura before ... However, the silver chain was still there, so why couldn¡¯t young master find miss mo? However, someone wanted to inform Feng nai. However, as soon as mo bei arrived, old master Feng had announced that if news of this got out, everyone would be fired. The two of them sat in the courtyard with a chessboard in front of them. No one else would know what they were talking about. However, the old man and the young man did not speak. When the Butler served tea and snacks, he even nced in mo bei¡¯s direction. After all, very few people could be so calm in front of the chairman. If it was a boy, it wouldn¡¯t be so shocking like young master. In the past two days, the news was everywhere. The chairman had also watched thepetition that day. After sitting there for a long time, he said,¡±¡±What was I trying to stop previously? You even left such a bad impression on the child. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Others might not be able to, but miss MO will understand your decision,¡±he said. It was true. Old master Feng understood that this child¡¯s intelligence aside. He had too many of the styles that the older generation liked. This included drinking tea and ying chess, as well as his actions. He was very particr about the rules of the younger generation. The child did not say anything even though he knew that he did not agree with her and naer and had tried to stop them. He only said that he hoped that he would be fortunate enough to see ck me win the championship. In business, dreams alone could not support some things. There were so manypanies under the Feng family, and there were countless employees. If the Feng Corporation copsed, it would mean that many people would lose their jobs. As the sessor, if naer only thought about doing what she liked and didn¡¯t even weigh these things, he would indeed make a move. If it were someone else, they would definitely think that he was stubborn and put his interests first. He did not know how to consider the children¡¯s dreams. But this child could understand him. Old master Feng had also tossed and turned in bed. Even his grandson was slightly inferior to this child. If it was a simple rtionship of brothers. He would be d that his grandson had made such a friend. After all, he knew his own bloodline best. Naer had always been ruthless since she was young, and the methods she used were cruel and paranoid. Old master Feng often reflected on himself, but he couldn¡¯t find the reason why there was a problem with his education. It was a good thing naer kept that side of her after she grew up a little. Old master Feng knew that he had put it away because he thought that he had understood the rules ofmunication between people a long time ago, which was why he had been so indifferent to everything. Whenever he saw old Jin¡¯s children, he would turn to look at his grandson. The former was either naive, loved to y, or inherited the family business. Those who had been in the business world for a long time knew this. As for what naer wanted, even he, as her grandfather, could not guess. The most worrying thing was still some of his thoughts. Because it was too easy to get, it was boring. After getting it, she felt that it was just a toy. Until he met this child ... Chapter 1102 ? Chapter 1102: One thousand one hundred and two Trantor: 549690339 But it was clear that this child had his own thoughts. Otherwise, he would not havee to the main house on the night after thepetition. That¡¯s right. Once father mo was out of danger ... Mo bei had been here before. It was just that she wasn¡¯t in a very good state that day. It wasn¡¯t an official visit like today. Instead, he hade quietly. Old master Feng couldn¡¯t forget the scene of him seeing this child that day. Perhaps it was because he was tired, but his icy temperament was tinged with fatigue. There was something stuck to the child¡¯s ck hair, but Luo tuo could still see the shadow of the new moon on the child. He didn¡¯t need to look to know that she had used the only rest time she had toe over. The child looked at him and said,¡±I¡¯m very sorry that the Feng family was involved in my matter. However, I will be able to settle this matter very soon. So, I would like to ask you to reconsider the captain¡¯s career.¡± In the face of such words ... Even if the Feng family did suffer losses. Old master Feng wasn¡¯t too determined.¡±These aren¡¯t as important as your family. As far as the current situation is concerned, I really can¡¯t find any reason for you to insist on ying the game.¡± You¡¯re so smart, so you should understand that if you leave, there will be no more of these things. Whether it¡¯s you or naer, the family has already been turned into such a mess, do you still want to continue? Child, don¡¯t you get tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very tired,¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. ¡± Rather than saying that I¡¯m very tired, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m in pain. When my experiences go against my ideals, I¡¯ll read those scripts every day, and I¡¯ll reject the mouse and keyboard from the bottom of my heart. I appeared as my brother, and it¡¯s normal for people to say that I¡¯m a substitute. However, I never thought that this would bring disaster to my family. I walked into the hospital and saw my dad lying in the istion ward. My brother was still holding an iron bar in his hand. My mom didn¡¯t feel safe at all. When she was scared when her phone rang, I asked myself, why do I still insist? Some people told me that you shouldn¡¯t think that way. You should look at those who support you. ¡°I can¡¯t see it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t feel it anymore. Whether I like him or not, what beliefs or beliefs, they have never seen the opera, and have never been to hell on earth. I have been here, but I have also lost some abilities. I even almost became the kind of person I don¡¯t want to be the most. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid I would have lost myself. Grandpa, I like him very much. Perhaps you won¡¯t allow it, but I want to say that he is my salvation. He likes to y games. Everyone who ys in the game has a dream in their heart. They want to fight for their country one day. Grandpa, he should stand at the top of the world. That¡¯s where he should be.¡± Old master Feng had also investigated this child. He didn¡¯t know where his ck-hearted grandson got the good fortune to make her talk so much. After being liked by such a person, he was afraid that he would never put anyone in his eyes again. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things turn out. ¡± This was his reply to her. But the Butler knew that the old Chairman had already nned to use his connections with the Feng family that day. However, before they even started, the poprity started to drop in less than three hours. He had also received a lot of information, enough to make those who ndered the Feng family go to jail andpensate them. Old master Feng knew that this was the doing of the person in front of him. All he wanted was for his grandson to be able to do what he liked. Redemption, is it? Who was the one saving who? Chapter 1103 ? Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided?¡± Old master Feng only spoke after a game of chess. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving today.¡± Old master Feng wasn¡¯t sure if he should inform his grandson toe back before he left.¡±¡±After you leave, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t care so much about the game.¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei put away the chess piece and pushed it over.¡±¡±Grandpa¡¯s education is very good. He has never been the kind of person who is not responsible for his team. He will organize himself and continue to fight for ck me. ¡± Old master Feng was stunned for a moment, then heughed.¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait for the deadline you¡¯ve mentioned. However, do you really think that grandson of mine can wait for you for three years?¡± It was not three months, but three years. Three years could change a lot of things. The peak of a professional yer was only for a few years. It wasn¡¯t that mo bei didn¡¯t know. But ... ¡°The decision is like this.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not change at all when she said these words. Old master Feng looked at her.¡±I¡¯m saying that this ount doesn¡¯t belong to you. The ount itself isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s against professional ethics to let you act in front of the public.¡± ¡°From what I know, mo Nan¡¯s ount was already taken back by the team when Tu Hai kicked him out. You were taken into the team by ck me because of your own video. Your ount and strength are all yours. You have never let anyone down in any of the matches, including thest one. If you don¡¯t want your secret to be discovered, you can just lose the match. After all, ck me still has one more chance to revive. It¡¯s just a bet that the money of those people on the outside will be taken away. But you didn ¡®t. You have more bottom lines than those who demand others to have bottom lines. The same thing might be the truth in people¡¯s eyes if too many people talked about it, but no one had the right to dig into other people¡¯s privacy. Since even these people didn¡¯t feel that they were in the wrong, it was time to let yourself go. After your brother was framed and abandoned by Tu Hai, his fans took away their fans and said that supporting him was not worth it. In other words, no one likes him anymore. Then who were you lying to by using your brother¡¯s identity? If your brother still had fans, you should have apologized long ago. Unfortunately, your brother doesn¡¯t even have any fans. The people who cameter were looking at mo bei and xiangnan, and Mo bei and xiangnan were you from the beginning, not your brother. ¡°If you say that your actions have had a negative impact, you have also paid the price. Child, I hope you remember that you are not human, but a machine without emotions. It is not your fault that our family has be like this. Even if you leave, don¡¯t leave with this burden.¡± Mo bei¡¯s back paused. She had never thought that anyone would say these things to her. She did not regreting back as her brother. Even if thousands of people said that they were wrong. Only she understood that that was the true meaning. However, in the end, she did not even manage to clear her brother¡¯s name. Instead, she forced her brother to use a metal rod to clear the way for her in the hospital. Other people raised children for the sake of good. Because of her, her family had suffered a disastrous decline. At night, she couldn¡¯t sleep as she looked at the words on the screen. Eagle asked her what she was thinking. Her thoughts were simple. He also admitted it. She was wrong. She was wrong in her ipetence. In order to protect those illusory bottom lines, she couldn¡¯t even fight back. She was like a coward. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with my mentality. ¡± This was what she had told the little demon Bo. ¡°If Imit a crime one day, don¡¯t tell master. Just arrest me and put me in jail.¡± His soft little body hugged her and replied,¡±¡±Sister bey, whatever you want to do, just let Fei Ying do it. Don¡¯t dirty your own hands.¡± ¡°¡® Chapter 1104 ? Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Trantor: 549690339 That day, she did not do anything. After that, she calmed down, but she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She knew that it was hatred at work. It was simply uncontroble. She hated those who threw her brother away after using him. She hated those people who wanted her brother to be the perfect victim even though the result of their campaign was obvious. She hated those who did not understand the truth, made up rumors, blocked the hospital, and forced people to do things. She hated herself for ying the game. Until this moment. Finally, someone was willing to speak up for her. Only then did mo bei return to her original self, noble, light, and polite. She stood up and bowed to the old man. At that moment, the Butler who had been serving the Feng family for years called his young master. Feng nai only let go of his hand after sensing his phone vibrate, his palm red. He didn¡¯t seem to be in pain at all, as if he was numb to everything. Even his tone was so calm that one couldn¡¯t hear any emotions.¡±Hello,¡± he said. The Butler followed old master Feng¡¯s instructions and said,¡±¡±Today, a good friend of the master came to the main house. He is about the same age as you, young master. The master said that he is not a young man after all and is afraid of neglecting the guests. When will Young master have time toe back? Let¡¯s have a meal together. ¡± It was a typical excuse that elders would only use when the younger generation went on a blind date. Feng nai had heard a lot of it. In the past, he would tease the old master a little, but today, he leaned back in the car seat and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±In the future, ask Grandpa to cancel such banquets. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he slid the phone and threw it aside. Everyone in the car could feel the deathly silenceing from behind them. It was different from the cold. None of them had ever seen their young master like this. It was like the surface of a Chaka Salt Lake, beautiful and ethereal. It was like an illusion, but there were no ups and downs. The main family. Old master Feng looked at the bowl of hot egg noodles in front of him. Sitting on the carved sandalwood chair, he didn¡¯t pick up the chopsticks to eat. He only held the Dragon-headed walking stick in one hand and looked sideways. The Butler had returned. When he walked over and saw that the chair opposite him was empty, he paused for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Young master said to ask old master to cancel all such dinners in the future.¡± As expected, old master Feng lowered his eyes, took a sip of the soup, and then said slowly,¡±¡±Naer is still too young.¡± ¡°If the young master knew that the old master¡¯s old friend was miss mo, he would definitely regret it.¡± The Butler lowered his eyes. ¡± Naer has always been smarter than ordinary people. Because of me, he has lost the innocence of his childhood and rarely has real friends. He can see through the fickleness of human rtionships too well and is good at scheming. He can get what he wants too easily. If he can¡¯t get it, he will use all means to hold it in his palm. In his cognitive domain, there is nothing he can¡¯t control, including this time. He didn¡¯t give anyone who was involved a way out. ¡± Old master Feng stood up. ¡± Sometimes I¡¯m worried about what will happen if he continues. After all, if he fights with an evil Dragon for too long, he will be an evil Dragon himself. Fortunately, there is that child. As long as there is someone in this world who can make him regret his actions, it is a blessing to everyone. ¡± The Butler paused for a moment. ¡± But with young master¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t wait for anyone for three years. You should know that he and miss MO will be strangers. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only say that the fate of these two children hase to an end ...¡± Chapter 1105 ? Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Trantor: 549690339 As old master Feng said this, the sky outside the window was gradually approaching dusk. The car stopped. Special Assistant Yuan handed the mortgage book to his young master. Feng nai only nced at it, his eyes extremely cold. Her fingertips flipped around nonchntly, and she suddenly paused.¡±¡±What kind of old friend does my grandfather have?¡± ¡°The chairman?¡± After Special Assistant Yuan thought for a while, he frowned.¡±¡±I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± After all, the old man¡¯s style of doing things was more conservative, and he had even been a soldier in his early years. Most of the people they knew in the business world were around their age. He felt that the younger generation was more impetuous. Even though they were outstanding, there were not many who were willing to shoulder the responsibility. Even young master and old master didn¡¯t like him. Who could be his friend despite the age difference? Before Special Assistant Yuan coulde up with a n. On the other side, Feng nai closed the room book, his eyes dark.¡±¡±Back to the main family.¡± Return to the main family? Both Special Assistant Yuan and the driver felt that it was a little unbelievable. After all, every time the old Chairman set up a blind date for the young master, the young master would reject it unless the old Chairman threatened the young master with something. The old and the young always fought with each other. Even the old Chairman would send his bodyguard to the base before the young master would return to the chiben family. What was going on this time? The two of them did not dare to ask. Without miss mo by their side, they were terrified. The car ride was a little far. The car had reached its limit without speeding. It was almost night. It was the peak period of the city after nightfall. There would always be traffic jams. Special Assistant Yuan turned his head to the side, trying to calm his young master down. Unexpectedly, the next moment, the car door opened with a bang. Feng nai had already left. He crossed the railing with his long legs, and when hended, the corners of his clothes fluttered. His speed was shockingly fast. The streetlights on the street lit up one after another. It was may in the human world, and even the wind was blowing gently, but it was not as loud as the sound of his breathing. ¡°Young master!¡± Executive Assistant Yuan was so worried that he wanted to follow them. However, when it came to crossing the railing, he was clearly far from Feng nai. The main gate of the main house was closed at eighto¡¯ clock. The bodyguards in ck had just taken off their headphones and were about to enter the courtyard when they saw a figure walking over. ¡°Young master!¡± Some people¡¯s eyes widened. Feng nai held the heavy wooden door with one hand. His ck fringe was wet and hit the bridge of his nose. That should be sweat. Those who knew Feng nai well would know that he was a clean freak. Even when he was exercising, he would tie his hair up with a hairband so that he wouldn¡¯t sweat too much, no matter what season it was. However, today ... ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± Feng nai swept his gaze over them. Even though his breathing was still unstable, the coldness that exuded from his indifference sent a chill down the bodyguards ¡®spines. Looking at young master¡¯s state, he must have known that miss mo hade. The bodyguards looked at each other. Feng nai ignored them and walked straight into the manor. At that moment, old master Feng was on the second floor. Looking at his pot of lilies, he took it and watered it. ¡°Master, young master is back.¡± The Butler stood at the side and could see the scene outside. He was somewhat surprised. Old master Feng raised his eyes.¡±He¡¯s here to look for bei. He must be upset to see that he¡¯s not here. I won¡¯t see him. You can give him the things bei left behind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler took the box and walked down the stairs ... Chapter 1106 ? Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Trantor: 549690339 Every time Feng nai returned to the main house, he was always absent-minded, and his movements would be much slower. This time, it was obviously different. Even though old master Feng was in the attic, he could still hear the approaching sound. It seemed that it was the right decision to send people down. It would not be easy for him to deal with such a situation. The Butler knew what the old Chairman was thinking. In the past, young master had gone to Mn to join a professional team. The old Chairman had cut off his escape route, and the old Chairman had also reacted this way. However, at that time, although the young master looked a little dirty, he still had the temperament that he should have. He was still indifferent as if it was just a daily game of wits and courage between the grandfather and grandson. But today, the Butler knew that his young master was really anxious. Feng nai was indeed not like his usual self. After entering the hall, he strolled back and forth, nning to head to the chess room. Under his ck hair was a pair of eyes that were on the verge of breaking out. Feng nai only stopped when he saw the Butler. His voice was low and a little cold.¡±Where is he?¡± ¡°The chairman is upstairs. After seeing the guests today, he hasn¡¯t been in good spirits. He¡¯s probably tired and is about to rest.¡± The Butler replied. Feng nai stood tall and straight, and his gaze swept over to the side.¡±¡±I¡¯m asking about mo bei. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s never been here.¡± The Butler knew that it was not easy to hide.¡±Miss mo dide here. However, she left an hour ago. She left this with young master.¡± With that, the Butler reached out and handed over the square-framed gift box. ¡°Miss mo should have boarded the ne by now.¡± Running at high speed for a long time would make one¡¯s chest feel squeezed. Feng nai stood there. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he had been walking, but he felt that now that he had stopped, even his ears were buzzing, as if his blood had flowed back. The whole day was like riding a roller coaster, up and down, and now it was at its lowest point. It was as if you were full of confidence that you could step over the steps in front of you, but you didn¡¯t expect that someone would take the fulcrum away the moment you stepped on it. Immediately, he fell and his head was bleeding. Even his heart ached faintly, as if it had a hole and was bleeding profusely. It felt empty like never before. The two of them stood face to face for a long time. The Butler felt that something was wrong with his young master¡¯s aura and was about to speak. ¡°He¡¯s already gone, what¡¯s there to leave behind?¡± As he spoke, he took the gift box from the Butler. There was a ng! Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket and threw the gift box into the trash can. ¡°No need. She can go wherever she wants.¡± Feng nai turned his gaze over, his side profile slightly angr. Seeing this, the Butler looked at the gift box in the trash can, then at the tall and proud back, and let out a long sigh. He wondered if miss mo had ever thought about it. The first time, the second time, and the third time, the result was still the same. What state would young master be in? Miss mo is so smart, she should understand that love is never a matter of one person. If there was always one person who took the initiative. And the other party¡¯s response was just like this. Then the person he had been looking for would be too tired. When a rtionship was tired. Probably no one would want to persist. Even the young master was the same. After all, they were all humans, and human hearts were made of flesh. It would hurt, and it would subconsciously feel that it was not worth it. Young master must have really given up ... Chapter 1107 ? Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107 Trantor: 549690339 The Butler strolled to the trash can, bent down, and picked up the gift box. Then, he returned to the attic. Old master Feng, who was pretending to squint, only nced at him.¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I threw it into the trash can.¡± The Butler poured a cup of tea as he said this. Old master Feng¡¯s hand that was drinking tea stopped.¡±¡±Such an intense reaction.¡± The Butler hummed in acknowledgment and thought to himself,¡±young master will probablye to you for revenge.¡± However, he did not say thest sentence. The night was gettingte. The lights shone on Bai Yang who was in the courtyard. The main family had always been quiet in the midst of chaos. Feng nai had been sitting in front of theputer for God knows how long. She could see the movement of his fingers. It was fast and ruthless. His teammates in the game were all dumbfounded. ¡°Master sloth, let¡¯s take our time with this quest. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. Actually, I wanted to say that you stepped over my dead body just now.¡± ¡°Guru, be careful when you pick up your sword. Don¡¯t hurt your teammates, guru.¡± ¡°Master, your wife is here, look!¡± This was just a joke, but it made Feng nai stop in his tracks. Even his ck eyes changed. ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re crazy! Don¡¯t you know that the Almighty hates it when others say this? Who would be happy after knowing that his wife is a blue child? otherwise, how could my good disciple be hunted by the entire district? big brother, you should understand the situation. It would be strange if you weren¡¯t killed. ¡± Just as he said this ... Feng NAI¡¯s final strikended. He held the saber with one hand, and blood was still dripping from the de. Behind him were the demons that he had just killed. This was the good thing about the experience suit. Other thanpetition, it would add many Dungeons. Some of the difficult instance dungeons had real magical beasts. For example, when Feng nai was walking toward them, a w suddenly appeared behind him. Just as someone was about to shout out to be careful, they saw him strike back, the de still cold. ¡°F * ck! This saber is specially made, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Almighty use it before. ¡± ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t hold onto such a weapon.¡± ¡°There should be some rare materials in there. How many levels do we have to pass before we can get them?¡± Reading the discussion on the public chat, Feng nai pressed the exit button. The page wouldn¡¯t immediately return to thepetition area, and that ck and cold long saber still looked like it had a faint glow. Feng nai had never looked at the saber so closely before. Now, it was stained with blood. He then realized that there were words on it. May you always be like the clear moon, impervious to all poison, and untainted by darkness. This long saber was given to him by someone when he picked up the baby. Logically speaking, it was impossible for anyone to create a weapon with such words engraved on it in the game. The ck de could not be used in thepetition area. Hence, Feng nai didn¡¯t know either. He turned his eyes to the side and forced himself to cut off the inte connection, not looking at it. Because if he didn¡¯t look, he didn¡¯t need to think. He had thought so. But the moment he got up, he went to the trash can downstairs. It was almost an instinct. The sound could be heard throughout the hall. Feng nai had never been a tactful person. It was just that he was used to being clean, and it was hard to imagine that he would turn the entire trash can over. The servants were watching from the side, unable to intervene at all. After Feng nai flipped over one, he strolled toward the garbage truck that had just stopped at the back door. Almost everyone in the family looked at their young master as if he was looking for something. He opened the garbage bags one by one at an amazing speed ... Chapter 1108 ? Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯te home no matter how I call you usually. Now that you¡¯re back, are you nning to tear down the whole house?¡± Suddenly, an old voice was heard. It was old master Feng. He had already changed into his usual home clothes and was no longer in his Chinese tunic suit. But even so, he still looked quite imposing when he held the Dragon-headed walking stick. The bodyguards and servants around them didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. The chairman was the only one who dared to stop young master at this time. Feng nai paused and looked over with his deep eyes. In fact, old master Feng was still feeling a little guilty. After all, he was the one who let Xiao bei go. But in front of his grandson, he couldn¡¯t lose hisposure. In addition, old master Feng had been calm in handling things for many years, so he acted as if nothing had happened. He looked at the Butler beside him.¡±Give it back to him so that others won¡¯t say that my grandson is just a trash-rummaging worker,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the Butler replied. On the other side, Feng nai had already straightened up. With one hand hanging by his side, he looked at old master Feng and said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Why do you say we¡¯re friends despite the age difference?¡± Old master Feng knew how stubborn his grandson could be. He wouldn¡¯t understand unless he was given an answer. Naer, you¡¯re still too young. At this time, it¡¯s better to be apart than together ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel any good about it, and I don¡¯t like the idea of leaving for my own good.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face looked exceptionally noble and handsome in the night.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, what am I?¡± Old master Feng looked up.¡±If that¡¯s how she is in your heart, you don¡¯t have toe to find this gift box. Why did she leave? if you don¡¯t have an answer, you deserve to be unable to find her.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s right hand clenched tightly.¡±¡±No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Old master Feng gestured for the Butler to hand the things over. Feng nai didn¡¯t take it immediately. His eyes flickered in the night, and a gust of wind blew past, ruffling his ck hair.¡±I really want to ask her if she has ever thought of staying for me, even just once.¡± ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t fully understand.¡± Old master Feng paced around and brushed past him.¡±¡±Think about it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure stood there, not saying anything else. If he didn¡¯t move, the Butler didn¡¯t dare to move either. Under the moonlight, one could feel the slight chill of the night. Finally, he raised his hand and held the gift box in his hand. His eyes were light.¡±Who would understand what you old-school people are thinking?¡± The Butler was speechless. With that, he moved his fingers and opened the gift box. The Butler was also watching from the side. When he saw what was inside, his eyes slowly widened, and even his usually serious expression had an obvious change. ¡°This, miss mo, is she ...¡± Before the Butler could finish his sentence. Feng nai closed the gift box and nced at him nonchntly. ¡°Young master, do you need a towel?¡± the Butler immediately changed his words. ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai retracted his gaze.¡±Tell Grandpa. He¡¯s wrong too.¡± The Butler thought to himself,¡±in old master¡¯s memory, miss mo was indeed not that tough.¡± However, what did the young master mean by this? Should he wait or not? Why did he feel like he was treating the gift box so casually? Apart from the Butler, no one else knew what their young master had received. He was just curious about the Butler¡¯s reaction ... Chapter 1109 ? Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: Trantor: 549690339 Of course, old master Feng would definitely know. After all, the Butler would convey the message. Old master Feng sat there, choking on his tea for the first time. After the Butler finished speaking, he stood to the side, as if he didn¡¯t see his Chairman being embarrassed. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong?¡± old master Feng asked after he steadied himself. ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± The Butler added. Old master Feng wasn¡¯t interested in anything else.¡±¡±What was naer¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s strange. Young master didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction. He only said one sentence.¡± The Butler frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± old master Feng turned sideways. ¡°He told me to tell you that you¡¯re wrong too.¡± After the Butler finished speaking, he looked up at the ceiling in silence. Old master Feng paused and then shouted in a low voice,¡±¡±This rude brat. I don¡¯t know why that child would like him.¡± The Butler thought,¡±master, really. You didn¡¯t have this attitude before.¡± Old master Feng retracted his gaze and looked out the window.¡±¡±But three years is indeed too long. Moreover, the ce that the child is going to this time won¡¯t be simple. He might encounter danger.¡± ¡°In danger?¡± the Butler raised his eyes. ¡°To be able to pull the mo family out of the whirlpool and resolve the negative news about the Feng Corporation in one day, that child must have some ability that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s voice was low.¡±The more capable a person is, the greater the responsibility. You saw what car she was taken by.¡± The Butler couldn¡¯t forget the scene he had seen at dusk. Where did miss mo go? Probably only the chairman would know. Old master Feng put down his teacup.¡±Even I don¡¯t know if it was right or wrong for me to not help him. But as long as you see the child¡¯s eyes, you will understand what she wants. It¡¯s so pure ck that there¡¯s only a little light left, as if that¡¯s what supports her. That¡¯s right, if she stays, she won¡¯t be the only one who will be destroyed, the entire mo family will be destroyed. I hope naer can understand that she left so that she cane back better. ¡± The Butler stood there for a long time, noting back to his senses. It was too difficult for someone to understand all this. He had lived for so long, but he still couldn¡¯t see through it. As the old Chairman had said, the young master was still young. No matter what miss Mo¡¯s reason was, the result was that she had let go of young master. In love, who could understand this? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll really be difficult. Under the moonlight. The light in Feng NAI¡¯s bedroom was still on. The gift boxy quietly on the table. It was not untilte at night that the lights were extinguished. Special Assistant Yuan arrived at eighto¡¯ clock in the morning. Other than the information needed for the meeting, he asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Do we need to send more people to follow young master Qin?¡± It turned out that Feng nai had been keeping someone near the private hospital. ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai nonchntly rolled up his sleeves.¡±¡±When he doesn¡¯t want you to follow him, it¡¯s easy to get rid of you. He won¡¯t meet up with anyone again. The one who took away is the little puppy that he used to keep in the apartment.¡± Special Assistant Yuan wanted to cough every time he heard the word ¡®puppy¡¯, but this time he held it back. After all, he was a professional.¡±Then send some people to Jiang city and see if there¡¯s anything.¡± Feng nai did not say anything. Special Assistant Yuan felt that his young master¡¯s mood seemed to have calmed down a lot. It was as if he was no longer so insistent on finding miss mo. Just as he was about to confirm it again. Feng nai spoke at a steady pace, but there was no warmth in his voice.¡±¡±It¡¯s time to visit the Yu family. After all, it¡¯s just as they said, they¡¯re family friends.¡± Chapter 1110 ? Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Trantor: 549690339 The young master had personally sent the Yu family members in. Now, young master said he was going to see them? Special Assistant Yuan didn¡¯t think it was because of any old friends. Yu Zixin was also clear about this. When she saw Feng nai again, her eyes only revealed one kind of message: if she couldn¡¯t get it, she might as well just destroy it. Yu Zixin wanted to beg for mercy, but she knew very well that since she had alreadye in, it was impossible to go out again. Her mother was locked in the room next to her, crying all day long, which was of no use. She was annoyed when she heard it. No matter how much money the Yu family wasundering, it was her father and thepany¡¯s business. What did it have to do with her? It wasn¡¯t like she was uncultured. At most, she was just an errand boy. If anything happened, her father would have to bear the responsibility and it had nothing to do with her. After the procedures werepleted, she would only be able to stay in there for three to four years at most. She still had two properties overseas, which were enough for her to live without worries for the rest of her life. At first, she wanted to take care of her mother, but now that she had lost the Yu family, she was like a piece of trash. Taking her with her would only cause her trouble and hinder her from finding a boyfriend. So, she decided to forget about bringing her mother overseas. Anyway, she would not starve to death in China. When she went out, no one would know what she was like in the country. It would be like a fresh start. Yu Zixin only figured out these problems aftering in, so at this moment, she looked even more arrogant than when she was in the arena. ¡°Brother naer, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to have a heart-to-heart talk with me.¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s voice contained some resentment,¡±I really didn¡¯t expect that things would end up like this between us. You¡¯ve caused our Yu family to suffer so much for the sake of a swindler. Don¡¯t you have any consideration for the fact that we¡¯ve known each other for so long?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t look at her, only ncing sideways. Thewyer nodded and took out a document from his handbag. Yu Zixin knew that he came here to provoke her. They were obviously of the same ss, but now they were worlds apart. Even now, he hadpletely taken over the Feng family and became the young master of the Feng family. Yet, she had fallen to such a state. The strong psychological contrast made the hatred in her eyes even stronger.¡±Mo bei probably won¡¯t be able topete anymore. What a pity. After all, no matter how much she sells her character profile, it¡¯s useless. Rules are rules.¡± Feng nai raised his eyes and nced at her. Because she got the attention, the expression on Yu Zixin¡¯s face changed, and she smiled as she had expected,¡±¡±People¡¯s eyes are still bright. This kind of substitute should be trampled to death.¡± Feng nai turned the thing he was wearing in his sleeve, his eyes very deep.¡±¡±Are you very proud?¡± Yu Zixin lowered her voice and said,¡±I have sacrificed so much for you, but you don¡¯t even look at me. You even treat me like this for her. Where do you think this ce is? I have been skinned. Fortunately, it is as I thought. No matter how much she struggles, if it is a bad influence, she will be punished. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the masses.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the masses. ¡± As Feng nai spoke, his fingers moved slightly, pushing the documents that thewyer had handed over to her.¡±¡±It happened a long time ago. In addition to the Yu family¡¯s actions, it will take a long time for them toe out. Fortunately, there are many people around.¡± When Yu Zixin saw the first photo on the document, she froze and her face turned pale. Even her eyes were shaking.¡±No, you can¡¯t find this. It¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll know once we check.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was neither soft nor soft.¡±No matter what the result is, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to get out of prison after two or three years. Do you think that the Yu family is powerful and won¡¯t be investigated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yu Zixin pretended to be calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Student, you¡¯re the one spreading rumors,¡± Feng nai said slowly. Yu Zixin clenched her hands that were on her legs,¡±Everyone has times when they¡¯re young and insensible. I¡¯m only 15 years old, and I just have a bad temper. Brother nai gave me these things because he didn¡¯t see how the school handled it back then? I¡¯ve already apologized and even paidpensation to the other party¡¯s parents. Now, brother na wants the Feng family¡¯swyer to charge me with any crime? I¡¯ll never be able to get out?¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the biggest difference between you and a human?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t change.¡±We¡¯re different from you. We¡¯re not the kind of people who would casually pin a crime on someone else. Furthermore, you¡¯re the one who incited the incident, but we¡¯re not the kind to do that. We¡¯ve already paid thepensation, but the family didn¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? so much money came from the person involved in the incident, so there¡¯s no reason not to ept it. If the person paying thepensation is the murderer who killed her daughter, that would be normal.¡± The word ¡°murderer¡± seemed to have stimted a certain nerve in Yu Zixin. She suddenly stood up, and the handcuffs on her hands hit the iron bars, making a loud echo.¡±She jumped off the building on her own. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I told you how she died.¡± Feng nai looked up.¡±Your exnation at the time was also included. You said that you didn¡¯t know about this at all because you left that afternoon, and the time that the person fell off the building was after dusk. At that time, you had an appointment with someone to watch a movie and even left a ticket receipt. In fact, you didn¡¯t only buy one movie ticket that day. You also had an appointment with that senior, but he didn¡¯t go. You suspected that a girl had asked you out and then you went back to school. At that time, some people were afraid of the Yu family and didn¡¯t say anything, but that doesn¡¯t mean that no one will say anything now. You were in school that day and you lied. ¡± Chapter 1111 ? Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Trantor: 549690339 Yu Zixin¡¯s face was getting paler and paler.¡±She couldn¡¯t stand it and jumped down. Is it a crime to talk?¡± ¡°You can argue with the judge.¡± Feng nai stood up and adjusted his cor. Yu Zixin was anxious,¡±you can¡¯t use me without any reason ..¡± As she said this, she reached out to grab Feng nai. Thewyer stepped forward to block him.¡±¡±In addition to the witness¡¯s testimony and the video materials, even if I¡¯m not working for the Feng family, just by looking at those images, as a person with a conscience, I can¡¯t think that you¡¯re innocent. You started rumors, ndered, and even joined forces to bully a person when he was at his lowest. That girl was killed by the public opinion you created. Miss Yu, you¡¯re very smart. You know that with one sentence from each person, a fake can be the real. You¡¯re good at distorting and inciting, and the system in this area is indeed imperfect. However, the evidence this time is enough to restore the truth of the matter. You should pay with your life. ¡± Yu Zixin knew that she was really done for this time. She looked at the expressionless handsome face and begged,¡±¡±I have a way to get mo bei topete again. As long as you destroy all these things, I can control the direction of mo bei¡¯s reputation, brother nai!¡± Yu Zixin saw that he didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping,¡±I really have a way.¡± Feng nai looked back and propped himself up with one hand. Across the railing, he said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Do you think I¡¯ll let you continue living? I won ¡®t. ¡± Yu Zixin¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at Feng nai as if she was looking at an evil ghost. Assistant Yuan knew that the young master¡¯s trip this time would not onlypletely destroy the Yu family, but even Yu Zixin would have to pay a blood debt with blood. There was a couple standing outside the hall, and they were no longer young. When they saw Feng nai and the others walk out, their eyes were filled with anticipation. Thewyer held his briefcase and nodded at them. The couple kept gesturing, as if they were thanking each other. They looked at each other and were about to bow to Feng nai. After all, it had been so many years. They were finally worthy of their daughter who had left. Feng nai supported one of them.¡±¡±No need. I¡¯m the same as you. I want her to pay the price.¡± The couple could not hear what he said. He only felt that this young man¡¯s eyes were too dark. That night, in ck me base. Panda had never thought that his boss would return so quickly. He thought it would take a while. They even felt that they might not be able to y in the semi-finals. The truth proved that boss was still boss. The gloomy atmosphere in the training area finally regained some life. The base had returned to its usual state. There were times when Panda wanted to ask where his brother, no, his little sister, had gone. Even if he couldn¡¯tpete, he coulde and y with them. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have even been able to win that match. Panda couldn¡¯t forget how that person looked like at the end of thepetition. His back was straight and his body was covered in dust, but he still seemed to be holding that Crescent scimitar in his hand, as if he could cut through everything, stepping into the darkness. It was as if there was a tacit understanding between teammates. No one mentioned mo bei. Only when Panda asionally raised his head, wanting to ask for something from the other side, did he realize that the other side had changed to a new support. Three days passed just like that. Three dayster, it was the national semi-finals. Everyone was predicting that ck me¡¯s chances of winning this battle were too slim. Thepetition was as Grand as ever. It would not be discolored by anyone¡¯s departure. Perhaps only ck me¡¯s side could sense the difference. The person who knew all the Champions and was always filling in the gaps for the team, was gone ... Chapter 1112 ? Chapter 1112: One thousand one hundred and twelve Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ck me is really having a hard time this round.¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t think the new support will have much of an effect.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a spontaneous person. What a pity. If bey was here, dark res would definitely win the championship this year.¡± When thementator said this. The host coughed at the side, reminding him to pay attention to his image. Thementator also knew that it was not appropriate to mention it again, so he kept quiet. Mo Nan hade to watch the match. Her cap was pressed down very low, and she was sitting in the audience. She wore a ck mask and a simple white T-shirt. It was hard for anyone to recognize him. After all, he was no longer as impetuous as he had been in the past, nor was he as cold as mo bei. It was just that her back view was too good looking, and people couldn¡¯t help but nce over. Besides, the little demon Bo was sitting next to him. A mole, a jacket, a small t-shirt, and a noble and cold temperament. When these things arebined with a little boy, it¡¯s simply too conspicuous. ¡± Of course, there was also the white-haired grandfather Butler. He always wore a tuxedo. Although he had changed into a suit this time, the white gloves he wore and the silver pocket watch he held in his hand made people unable to look away. ¡°Grandfather Butler, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± the little boy replied. ¡°Alright, young master.¡± Grandfather Butler was indeed different from the other audience members.¡±So, which team is bey in?¡± The little boy lowered his eyes and took a sip of the straw. After his mouth was filled with the fragrance of milk, he said,¡±¡±ck me, the one on the left,¡± Grandfather Butler nced over and then looked at the screen.¡±¡±Young master, you misunderstood me. In the game, who are they?¡± The little boy: ¡°the red team. The one in white is the one sister bey wants to marry. As expected, junglers are all scumbags. They have a strong desire to control and are very calctive. They are also gloomy, just like my father.¡± Mo Nan thought, ...No, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re ndering Almighty Qin, but why are you ndering the jungler ... Grandfather Butler frowned.¡±I remember that young master has also used this character.¡± ¡°My mom is different. She¡¯s a girl.¡± The little demon Bo looked at the hero that she had finally chosen and raised the corners of her eyes slightly. ¡°What¡¯s your position?¡± Monan couldn¡¯t help but ask.¡±Which one are you ying?¡± ¡°Team control.¡± After the little demon Bo said those two words, she also felt that something was wrong. Mo Nan was taken aback.¡±When Almighty Qin isn¡¯t jungling, he¡¯s in control of the team. Don¡¯t tell me you can actually y as an assassin?¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s fingers paused. She looked up at the screen. ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± Grandfather Butler smiled. The little young master was still so cute. However, the first wave of attacks after the start of the match had indeed arrived. The other side was certain that ck me¡¯s support was a newbie, so they hade to the red zone as soon as they started to y to weaken Feng NAI¡¯s economy. The new support did make a mistake, and that was that he forgot to insert a Ward to open his field of vision. But he quickly pressed it. But it was already over. Not only did the other party take the red buff, but they also took the red buff. Just as he peeked his head out, the three of them surrounded him and took first blood. This was probably the fastest first blood in the entire game. Han Xi was also dealing damage, and it was almost a one for one trade. However, this was the semi-finals of the National League. The opponent¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be weak. He shed to avoid the q-skill and returned to the tower. ck me was at a disadvantage right from the start. Thementator did not say anything. The bullet screen was spamming. ¡°k-God? with this level, he can¡¯t even guard the jungle. The other side will obviouslye over to counter-jungle.¡± ¡°I feel like the fans are overestimating K. After all, this is his first time ying in the semi-finals.¡± ¡°In the past, I really thought King was super cool. He deserved to be the mvp. Now, it seems like his form has really fallen.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be a wonder if they didn¡¯t slip. In order to clear mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s name, they probably didn¡¯t have time to train.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whoever criticized mo bei or Xiang Nan would be criticized. Great, now all the fans have left.¡± ¡°He¡¯s even protecting a substitute. Such a person deserves to fall from the altar. Fortunately, I lost my fans early.¡± As long as he continued, there would be these sounds. There was no shortage of people in this world who judged people based on their own thoughts. The mockery and contempt would not stop. Especially when a team was surrounded by enemies. Even team l ¡®Blue¡¯s support said,¡±k is nothing more than this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. ¡± ¡°Thepetition has just started,¡± the captain said.¡±And with King¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s impossible for him to be this weak. You better be careful.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Captain, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±n¡¯s support did not mind. Every year, they would be the seeded yers. Although ck me was not bad ... But they were stronger. This was the thought of n¡¯s support. The team leader of team Ln nced over. He was very clear that when a team was close to the finals, losing their main force would undoubtedly be a huge change. It was the same even if the main yer was not bey. The current ck me could not bepared to the one he had been two days ago. It wasn¡¯t just because of his strength, but also because of his condition. Looking at his maneuvering, K should be at his peak this year. Unfortunately, hecked the most suitable person to cooperate with him. However, they were here to win the championship this year. They wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because the other side didn¡¯t have the best lineup and wasn¡¯t in the right state. The team leader of team Ln thought of this and gave the order to attack. He was hiding in the underbrush at the bottomne. The three of them didn¡¯t leave, avoiding the sight of the eye. He had only tried to look down and was instantly killed. It was impossible for him toe back. ck me had never been in such a state. It wasn¡¯t a one-on-one fight, but aplete suppression. Two lives had already been lost at the bottomne. The host was also wondering what kIng was doing. He had been beaten up so badly and he still hadn¡¯te over. Fortunately, han Xi was there, so the turret at the bottomne didn¡¯t fall. However, if the bottomne was being suppressed like this, it meant that half of the jungle¡¯s resources were gone. It was indeed so. After the three l Blue yers had taken the kill, they took over half of the jungle and the gap between their gold bars was slowly widening. They had no intention of stopping. After all, this was the most difficult part of l Blue. This team was quick to support and was good at cooperating. It looked like they were going to push their way up from the bottomne, not giving Feng nai any resources to farm the jungle. This would limit ck me to arge extent. It could be said to be a crushing defeat. ck me¡¯s instructor did not say anything, either. Everyone could tell that they weren¡¯t in good shape. But in all fairness, they had not made any mistakes along the way. Other than the support¡¯s first field of view, which he forgot to use. He had always been cautious, but even so, it was useless. l Lan¡¯s attack was too fierce. They couldn¡¯t even go alone. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to see this scene.¡± ¡°If this continues, it¡¯ll be over in less than half an hour.¡± ¡°Wait, what¡¯s King doing?¡± ¡°You want to kill the Dragon to save your economy?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. The most important thing was when the page changed. Feng nai had been discovered ... Chapter 1113 ? Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s not a wise move to fight the dragon at this time. ¡± ¡°It seems like King¡¯s judgment isn¡¯t as good as before.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t even have a Dragon, it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for ck me to turn the tables.¡± ¡°n and the others have gone over!¡± When the host said this, there were some changes in their standing positions, not to mention the people sitting below to watch the game. Everyone straightened their bodies and watched this scene. Some people couldn¡¯t bear to watch. From the map, it could be seen that the bottomne was no different from a blind spot for ck me. The vision point that the support had pressed had been destroyed. Hence, when Team Blue¡¯s members gathered at the dragon¡¯s cave and hid in the grass, ck me¡¯s other members did not notice them. After all, there were people in the top, middle, and bottomnes. If Feng nai hadn¡¯t been discovered, n¡¯s jungler would definitely still be eating river crabs. After discovering it, hemunicated with it. Even though the adc was farming, he was actually keeping an eye on them. He had used the illusion of retreating, but in reality, he had gone around to the side so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered in the bushes. Some of the fans were anxious. If it was blocked this time ... They were really being surrounded. k was not worthy of being the MVP. To put it in another way. K¡¯s era would be over. The fall of a God was nothing more than this. On the screen, n¡¯s support and jungler had already reached the bushes. And Feng nai seemed to bepletely unaware of all this. The middlene was stillning against Panda, just to cut off the support that Feng nai should haveter. In other words, n had already blocked off all of Feng NAI¡¯s escape routes. ¡°Attack!¡± After these two words were sent out ... Monan¡¯s hands clenched. The people present maintained a high level of attention and did not look away at all. ¡°K¡¯s finished this time. ¡± The number of people waiting to see him make a fool of himself was uncountable. When you stood at the top, people would try their best to be on good terms with you. Everything you did was right, and praise would follow. Once they felt that they could reach you, they would want to pull you down. After all, there was still something to talk about when a God fell. The position Feng nai was standing in wasn¡¯t safe. The moment heunched his attack. n¡¯s support and jungler rushed out at the same time. He had done it so that he could directly take Feng NAI¡¯s head with high damage. However, just as they were approaching ... Feng nai moved his hand to the side and the mouse slid out in an arc. His sword didn¡¯t just strike the Dragon, but formed an electric array under his feet. After the aggro was full, the tyrant¡¯s w descended and roared as it shook the ground. It smacked the three of them up. L Lan¡¯s jungler¡¯s big move missed and the support was stunned. But it didn¡¯t matter, his big move was still there! However, just as he was about to use his full power to send the person flying ... There was a swish! The figure in front of him had disappeared. There was only a White Dragon Mark left in the Dragon pit. ¡°Skill discement!¡± That was the first reaction of n¡¯s support! He subconsciously wanted to sh over! After all, Feng NAI¡¯s HP wasn¡¯t full, so there was no need to be afraid of him. However, just as he used [sh]... There was a ng! Feng nai had returned to long Kong¡¯s original position. Not only that. He swung his long sword, and the Dragon¡¯s Roar reverberated in the valley again. Team l Blue¡¯s jungler was sent flying into the air. ¡°Not good! He¡¯s trying to separate us!¡± Team L¡¯s jungler reacted quickly and sent out a signal. ¡°Requesting reinforcements!¡± Chapter 1114 ? Chapter 1114: Flying Dragon¡¯s pit Trantor: 549690339 However ... It was toote. Blood-sucking, shua, thousands of silver flowers fell. The blue team¡¯s assassin fell to the ground. In the dragon¡¯s cave, Feng nai had taken the turning point of this match. Team L¡¯s assassin was dead. This meant that team l could no longer act so arrogantly in the red zone. However, Feng NAI¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°Quick, chase after him! He doesn¡¯t have enough blood!¡± The blue team¡¯s assassin wanted to trade one for one. In this case, they would still be able to make a profit, because they could take the opportunity to take down the Dragon. L Blue¡¯s Adc also understood this logic. The moment Feng nainded, he immediately sprang out from the bushes and dealt high damage when he rolled. When the cannonnded, only the traces on the ground could be seen. But Feng nai had disappeared! In that instant, the pupils of n¡¯s adc contracted heavily! His natural sense of danger made him subconsciously feel that something was wrong. At this moment. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! Behind him! Team Blue¡¯s adc wanted to turn around. But it was toote! The flying silver sword flower was a nightmare within a nightmare for brittleskin. From the very beginning, when Team Blue L had chosen a support, he had chosen a tank type. This was to make it easier for them to fight during team fights. Even if they were discovered invading the jungle, King would not fight them head-on. However, it also had a weakness. Its movements were not flexible. He had already used sh to jump over the Dragon¡¯s pit. If he wanted to return, he would have to go in circles. When he really arrived, A sound effect yed across the entire big screen. Double kill! Double kill! The entire screen was only left with the tyrant that was about to be killed and the support that was rushing over. Feng nai definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time. With this amount of health, he would be killed by the dragon¡¯s w before he could even use his big move. Even without the tyrant¡¯s roar, team l Blue¡¯s support could still take his head. However, in the next second, people realized that they had been wrong. In the camera, Feng NAI¡¯s face was still as handsome and Noble as ever, butpared to before, there was an indescribable coldness to it. Probably because the mouse was moving too fast, when the finger fell, the shadow could be seen. In an instant, a skill shed back. Feng nainded in a safe spot, and the ultimate skill of n¡¯s support directly hit the tyrant. The Wyvern roared with hatred as it swung its ws down. L Blue¡¯s support was sent flying into the air. His HP was also reduced by half. ¡°As expected of k, even like this he can ...¡± Before the host could finish his sentence, he was stopped because he saw the figure, after brushing the river crabs on the side of the road twice, actually swept towards dragon¡¯s cave. The time was very short, only one or two seconds. As soon as n¡¯s supportnded on the ground, a silver sword light swept across his body. As the lightning formation fell, tyrant was also injured. The venue was surrounded by the same sound, and that was the sound of Feng NAI¡¯s sword. Moreover, he seemed to have never left this area since the beginning, the territory marked out by the Dragon pit. This ... This was something that mo bei and Xiang Nan had used before! Blue L finally realized that this was a trap and he shouted for them to retreat. However, how could a support with clumsy movements and no damage possibly escape from Feng nai, who had a high-level skill? Triplekill! Triple kill! ¡°Triple kill!¡± Thementator finally spoke.¡±Dragon¡¯s cave, the Most Valuable yer. Dark me King. You are worthy of the title!¡± This sentence seemed to have shocked everyone in the field! Indeed, he was well-deserved! Those who were shouting that ck me was no longer able to make it, k could not be the MVP, and that his strength had dropped, all fell silent. What was even more shocking was that Feng nai, who had low health, had not left yet. Instead, he used a skill to pull back and back again, a punishment skill! [yer King has sessfully killed the tyrant. The entire team¡¯s gold has doubled!] The noise at the scene stopped. Even the camera seemed to have stopped. From where she was, she could clearly see Feng nai retract his hand and return to the city. His porcin-white wrist was different from before. There was now a ck bracer that he had never worn before. There was also a mark on the wrist guard. The mark was extremely small, and if one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see it clearly. It was impossible to see it with the light now, let alone understand what the mark was. He was sure that he didn¡¯t buy it. On the other hand, Lu Lan¡¯s rhythm had already been disrupted by Feng NAI¡¯s actions. Feng nai seemed to be using his own style of y to prove one thing-that person was an indispensable part of the team. If that person was no longer around, he would fight back for her share as well! Not to mention the audience, even Panda tilted his head in shock, his eyes wavering slightly. After all, boss had never used such a fighting style before. n panicked. King Plus mo bei and Xiang Nan. What kind of existence was the other party? Team L Blue¡¯s Captain had never underestimated Kiing. He knew how strong his opponent was. However, after a year of not fighting, he had be even stronger! And no one knew exactly how strong he was. That was because one could never be sure what he had yet to show! It was too terrifying. No matter which Team King was ced in, he would always be a bomb. Especially now, he had a shadow of his past, but there were differences in the details. It was because he was calcting! He was using mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s thoughts to calcte! The livements had never been so quiet. Five matches in a row. These five matches were thrilling and exciting. Especially in thest match, it was all about who could win. Han Xi had changed his equipment at the bottomne and used his golden body to protect a wave of minions. Feng NAI¡¯s resurrection armor was destroyed in front of the city, and his second skill shed back and swept in again. Exchanging their lives for time, they left the back to their teammates. With Feng nai in the way, there was no way for n to clear his troops l all the damage was blocked by Feng nai. Han Xi took the opportunity to rush in, relying only on an artillery soldier to break the crystal. ¡°No, the damage is not enough!¡± ¡°The artillery can¡¯t hold on!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t han Xi¡¯s golden body disappear?¡± ¡°ck me¡¯s bottomne!¡± Everyone could see that if han Xi couldn¡¯t ignite n¡¯s crystal this time, he would definitely die. ck me would definitely be the one to receive the wave of attacks. There was only one support left in ckhot city, and it was impossible for him to block the adc who was leading the troops. However, han Xi¡¯s damage alone was only enough to cause the crystal to bleed. After a trace of health, the crystal would recover health. ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± He finished because the artillery team was gone. With han Xi¡¯s ability to withstand damage, he would definitely be annihted. ck me was most likely doomed. However, in the next second. The figure who had blocked the damage was alone. His skill shed back, and he raised his long sword, making a few nging sounds. It was Feng nai. He had used his own life to make up for the damage! Han Xi quickly followed up with a heavy click of the mouse! Chapter 1115 ? Chapter 1115: Bei said, I have someone I want to marry Trantor: 549690339 BOOM! The blue crystal exploded. Teng Hui, who had been sitting there silently counting the number of seconds he would be resurrected, jumped up. ¡°Boss, we won!¡± Indeed, he had won. While everyone was saying that ck me was no longer capable of making it, not a single person believed that ck me would win. They did not give up. Whether it was han Xi, Panda, or Teng Hui, the new support. It was easy to make mistakes when you were nervous, but you would never make the same mistake twice. You should be careful when you need to be careful, and you should not be afraid when you need to be decisive, even if you were facing ln, who had been in the top three in the countryst year. He would not let go of any chance to fight back until thest second. The previous few times, Ln had almost gotten the crystal. Those with weak willpower would have let go of the mouse long ago. However, this group of people was still holding on. He would hold on until Feng nai resurrected and counterattack. The facts proved that their persistence was not wrong. ck me had won. There was nothing wrong with it. Even if the new support had a problem with his vision in the beginning. But in the end, he fought the apotheosis! There was an unprecedented silence on the bullet screen. It was because they couldn¡¯t mock him. Those youths, each and every one of them was using their actions to describe a matter without words. Their team had lost one person, but that person¡¯s influence had not disappeared. Don¡¯t underestimate a support just because they don¡¯t stand out. Supporting teammates, advancing and retreating together, never giving up, giving priority to the team. E-sports wasn¡¯t just a game. This was what that person had told them. And they were waiting for that person to return. Those who wanted to see ck me make a fool of himself could only fall silent. Everyone seemed to understand. This match was of utmost importance. The more he was at the forefront of the storm, the more he couldn¡¯t lose. Because if he lost, he would really fulfill those people¡¯s words. What cover? ck me¡¯sck of poprity was all because of mo bei and Xiang Nan. Things like boss¡¯s strength had dropped and his condition was no longer good for his brother and so on. Every point would poke at that person. Therefore, he could not lose! Fortunately, they managed to do it! Panda took off his headphones, and his eyes were a little hot. At this point, it finally proved something. Even though it was insignificant, one day, people would understand that this ce needed that person¡¯s existence. ¡°You won?¡± Grandfather Butler asked. The little demon Bo replied,¡±MMH.¡± He knew that brother Nan must have told sister bey everything he needed to tell her. As for the rest, he would leave it to time. It was best not to be distracted in that ce. At the border. People could only imagine that there was probably only destion. In fact, other than destion, they also had to face rebellions at times. In this ce, allmunication devices had to be encrypted. The person who weed mo bei in his ckbat uniform was a young man holding a remote control. Fei Ying was still admiring the scenery. He was thinking about how to escape from this ce if he wanted to leave. Before they could look further, they saw a figure jump down from the top of a military off-road vehicle that was half a meter high. There was a long gun on his back.¡±A new person?¡± His face was still covered with a ck cloth, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen. Just from his eyes, one could tell that he wasn¡¯t a han. ¡°Why does he look so weak?¡± As he spoke, he raised his gun. ¡°Zha Xi.¡± Suddenly, a sound was heard. To be honest, if it were anyone else wearing a suit in this ce, they would definitely look out of ce. However, if this suit was hanging on young master Tang, it would be a different story. Not only did he not look out of ce, but he also gave off a very straight and upright feeling. ¡°Be more friendly.¡± When the person heard this voice, his entire body stiffened. Then, he turned around and said,¡±¡±Boss, you, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to send someone off. ¡± Different from Zha Xi¡¯s reaction, the youngster¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw young master Tang.¡±Boss,e and take a look at my newly developed explosive device. It¡¯s based on the body temperature ...¡± ¡°Tingfeng,¡± Young master Tang stretched out his hand and slowly loosened his cor.¡±¡±You can tell the new members about your situation. I believe they will upgrade your equipment.¡± The one called tingfeng shook the rock and looked at mo bei. After looking at it for a second, he casually threw a timer at her. If an ordinary person were to receive such a deadly object, their legs would immediately go soft. Mo bei had a bag slung over one of her shoulders as she stood there upright. Even her brows didn¡¯t change, and she looked cold and elegant. After receiving the timer, she lowered her eyes to look at the time before looking at the structure. When his slender fingers started moving, Ting Feng paused. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the dy. ¡± After mo bei was done, she threw it back. Ting Feng jumped to young master Tang¡¯s side and didn¡¯t dare to answer.¡±¡±Boss, where did you find such a person? is he not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Contract worker, do you think everyone is like you?¡± After young master Tang said this, he took the lead and walked towards the area surrounded by the iron bars. Zhou knew about his mysophobia. The more Ting Feng looked at the person in front of him, the more he found him interesting.¡±Eh? Don¡¯t you have any expression? When you took this just now, tell me honestly, did your heart beat faster? you were actually very scared, right? What¡¯s in your backpack? A gun? Why did youe here? The boss said you¡¯re a contract worker. Did you kill someone or set a fire? Are you here to atone for your sins like Zha Xi?¡± When Zha Xi heard someone talking about him, he jumped over again.¡±¡±Little brat, how many times have I told you? I¡¯ve never killed anyone or set any fire. I¡¯m just in the arms business, do you understand?¡± ...¡±That¡¯s worse than murder and arson. What kind of people are here?¡± Fei Ying thought. ¡°Are you going in or not?¡± Young master Tang turned sideways and smiled like a fox. A chill ran down Ting Feng¡¯s spine. He grabbed mo bei¡¯s arm and started running. ¡°Don¡¯t anger the boss, really. He¡¯ll send you to patrol the mountains. Patrolling isn¡¯t a job for humans. Fortunately, he¡¯s no longer at the front line. To think that he would send people over to get married and have children. You¡¯re definitely very capable. By the way, we dock someone who can hack the other side¡¯s inte. Wait a minute!¡± When Ting Feng said this, he suddenly realized, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been caught by the boss for hacking into other people¡¯s information? isn¡¯t this under the control of the demon young master Qin? Why did boss send you here?¡± In the face of these questions, mo bei almost always used one word as an answer: ¡°Yes.¡± It was no wonder that Ting Feng was so excited. There weren¡¯t many people in a special organization. However, the technology was definitely advanced. Even the terrain was based on the five elements and Eight Trigrams of Huaxia. Those who didn¡¯t understand wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this was a formation. If Fei Ying came, he would be lost. Using nature as a cover to defend the border, the things they did were naturally not ordinary. Eagle still wanted to escape? Every step he took was within the base¡¯s monitoring calctions. Further in was the most elite team. It suddenly opened up and there was a whole new world. Fighter jets, patrol jets, and Hummer Jeeps were all lined up in rows. He could see the new recruits in training climbing over the wall with one hand, and they were extremely handsome when theynded. No one could understand that feeling if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. They were soldiers of Huaxia. They were clean, sharp, and reliable. ¡°Wee to the Tang sect.¡± Ting Feng reached out and pulled. The pure ck skin on his body was just ayer of skin. When the skin was torn open, it was abat camouge suit. The sun was setting. It was vast and boundless. A hundred miles of no man¡¯snd. This was where mo bei was going to live. Everyone had a big pot of rice. As soon as the bell rang, it was in ce automatically. Time and discipline were both indispensable. Ting Feng had really treated mo bei as a boy. Young master Tang had other tasks to carry out. When he left, he was still wondering if he had forgotten something. To mo bei, it was not inconvenient at all. After all, there were women here. Furthermore, it was the kind that could mesmerize people to death. He was wearing a cheongsam and had a gun in his long leg. He was holding onto the rope lock hanging down from the military ne with one hand. Hended in front of mo bei and Fei Ying. Fei Ying was not surprised. Although he looked like a noob, he had seen many situations and was often wanted. When the woman walked over, she raised her eyebrows.¡±A high school student?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll graduate in two months. ¡± ¡°Asura,¡± Ting Feng said.¡±Look, the new member is handsome, right?¡± The woman smiled like a beautiful rose.¡±¡±The more handsome he is, the faster he will die. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our mission. It¡¯s best to find someone who won¡¯t leave an impression. This little brother is not suitable.¡± There was no emotion on mo bei¡¯s face. Even though the woman had ced her finger on her shoulder. She was still holding the basin in her hand. There was ack of water in this ce, so bathing and other things had to be done at the designated ce. ¡°What does young master Tang want to do with such a temperament?¡± Asura thought it was interesting. ¡°A hacker,¡± Ting Feng whispered. ¡°A hacker?¡± Asura asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Ting Feng held the remote control in his hand.¡±I don¡¯t think so either. But he carried a keyboard.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± the Shuraughed. ¡°What the hell? what¡¯s with that look? you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her?¡± Zha Xi walked over, wearing ck shoes and long pants, exuding an exotic handsomeness. ¡°I like the smell on him,¡± the Shura said.¡±It¡¯s too clean.¡± This action caused mo bei to react. She raised her hand and said in a light voice,¡±¡±I have someone I want to marry.¡± After hearing this, Zha Xi suddenly looked to the side,¡±¡±Another guy like young master Tang, who has a childhood sweetheart. Does he have a photo with him?¡± Photos? Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused slightly. She had forgotten that sometimes, the signal of electronic devices would be cut off for the sake of defense. She really should have brought a picture of a certain God. ¡°I wonder which woman is so lucky,¡± the Shura said, retracting his hand. Mo bei: ¡°male.¡± The Shura was speechless. Ting Feng was speechless. Zha Xi was speechless. ¡°You like this?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not strange that I lost,¡± Shura said, flicking his long hair. However, the next scene. They were stunned once again. That was because mo bei had gone to the women¡¯s division. At first, Ting Feng thought that they were going in the wrong direction and even called out,¡±¡±bey, be careful not to be beaten outter. This way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman,¡±mo bei said expressionlessly. The air at the scene froze again. Fei Ying couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach and burst outughing. Asura didn¡¯t believe her and immediately grabbed mo bei by the cor.¡±¡±Female? You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei stood up straight, exuding an air of verdant and pine, cold and clear. The more Asura looked at that handsome face, the more he couldn¡¯t believe that it was a girl. Her heart had even skipped a beat just now. She was used to seeing young and handsome men. How could it be a woman? ¡°Come in with me!¡± Without another word, Asura pulled mo bei into the women¡¯s bathtub, his hand directly hitting his chest. ¡°No!¡± Mo bei blocked his way.¡±We¡¯ll shower togetherter. You¡¯ll know.¡± The Shura was speechless. In the end, he did give up. Because she realized that this young man wasn¡¯t just handsome. When the water droplets rolled over her corbone, it was extremely white and beautiful. Who else would such a person like? The word ¡®marry¡¯ was also used in an extremely clever way. It was a new experience for the Shura to have a roommate. And thest time mo bei had connected with reality was the video her brother had sent her. ck me had won. She had always believed it. That person had never been someone who would throw away his responsibility for anything. On the other hand, Fei Ying experienced what it meant to be at the border of the teau that night. The sudden drop in temperature was only secondary to the reconnaissance and patrol, and even the rescue outside the borders. Physical training was the first thing they had to face. These two people had suddenly appeared. He might even be assigned a mission. The elites who had been selected from all over the world were all looking at mo bei. It was because the youngster looked too young, and this person had never lived in the Army. They really did not understand how they had been selected. It was only when the young man climbed over the wall with one hand and followed them to the frozen area in the early hours of the morning to carry out the mission that their doubts were dispelled. This young man was very outstanding. It didn¡¯t mean that he was omnipotent. Mo bei had menstrual pain. On the third day of her arrival, her face was so pale that anyone could tell. But she still didn¡¯t pull down the team¡¯s score. Asura looked at her lying on the bed, so tired that she could only drink hot water and could not even eat. He asked her,¡±¡±Why are you fighting so hard?¡± Mo bei held the cup of water, her emotions very calm.¡±¡±Someone is still waiting for me to return. I want to be qualified to carry out an overseas mission as soon as possible.¡± Asura looked at her pale lips.¡±Three years. What if that person no longer waits for you?¡± he asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, and there was still cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of that person,¡±Shura said as he leaned against the wall. It was also this day. In order to save a little boy on the road, han Xi had injured his arm. In the finals, the adc was in such a situation. To ck me, this was undoubtedly a huge blow. Han Xi¡¯s face was cut and bandaged, and his voice was a little heavy.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s okay. I can go. ¡± Feng nai looked at him, walked over, and pinched his forearm. It didn¡¯t seem to be a big problem. However, it only looked like it. Halfway through the match. Even if han Xi didn¡¯t make any mistakes and maintained this consistent output ... Feng nai also stopped what he was doing and gestured to the coach to pause. The people watching the game still didn¡¯t know what was happening. Feng nai had already walked over to the coach and said something. The coach¡¯s fingers stopped. ¡°ck me, are you sure you want to rece him?¡± themittee asked, confirming the situation. Switch? Why? Even the host could not understand. After all, ck me¡¯s rhythm did not seem to be bad. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s switch to another adc,¡±Feng nai said faintly. This sentence caused an uproar at the scene. ¡°Han da?¡± ¡°What is K thinking?¡± ¡°Rece han Xi at this time? Does ck me not want to win?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he saw that our Handa¡¯s performance was too outstanding and stole his limelight. ¡± Han Xi sat there without moving. Only the people in the team knew what was going on. Although han Xi¡¯s damage output was still there. However, they had never seen him fight like this before. It was as if they wanted to gain the advantage for their team as soon as possible. ¡°I can still fight.¡± Han Xi raised his eyes and met Feng NAI¡¯s gaze. Feng nai looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything at first. After a while, his gazended on his right hand. Panda was also watching, and because he was close, he saw that han Xi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It wasn¡¯t hot in the venue, and everyone was usually like this. The only possibility was that his hand wasn¡¯t a small injury, but he was hurting. ¡°Switch.¡± This was Feng NAI¡¯s final decision. Han Xi let go of the mouse and didn¡¯t say a word, but his fingertips were trembling. ¡°Go and treat it.¡± When they passed each other, Feng nai lowered his voice.¡±You must be cured.¡± Han Xi replied with an ¡°mm.¡± The coach immediately came over and got someone to take han Xi out of the arena. The substitution of the C position had instantly put ck me in a deadlock. The bottomne had be his fatal point. Many people on the bullet screen said that k was arrogant and that recing the center position was simply courting death. ¡°Han DA¡¯s hand seems to be injured. That¡¯s probably why Almighty k switched him out.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s injured, han da wants to fight. As the captain, he should respect his team members.¡± ¡°It feels too arbitrary.¡± Feng Yi was in the viewing area. The Secretary was holding a tablet in her hand. When she saw the screen, she was about to start her public rtions mode. ¡°No need.¡± Feng Yi nced sideways. The Secretary did not understand. Feng Yi¡¯s voice was soft.¡±Some people want to see him fall from his position as a God. No matter what he does, it will be misunderstood. This battle is our Last Stand. We can¡¯t let these things affect him.¡± If the bottomne was destroyed, it meant that they couldn¡¯t even defend the jungle. ck me had lost the first match. ck me lost the second match. There were more and more unpleasant voices. Even thementators understood that it would be very difficult for ck me to win. Some of the audience members had already given up. However, even at this stage. In the third match, Feng nai had still managed to secure match point, giving ck me a chance. In the fourth match, he went into the jungle alone so that he could make aeback in terms of gold while protecting the bottomne. In the fifth match, he was targeted. All the resources in the jungle were cut off from him. He kept grabbing. Even if he couldn¡¯t catch it, it could limit his growth. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have any support. It was just that the new substitute adc really couldn¡¯t deal any damage. Panda¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved with difficulty as he watched his boss charge out again and again ande back with low HP. He had been guarding the high tower for 20 minutes. The foreign professional yers were also watching this match. Their eyes had never left Feng nai for a moment. ¡°If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t be able tost this long.¡± This was what people who understood could feel. One¡¯s perspective would be different when looking at things. ¡°It¡¯s just a dying struggle. ¡± k¡¯s skill level is indeed not bad, but his decision was too arbitrary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the point of this. We¡¯ll lose anyway.¡± Chapter 1116 ? Chapter 1116: Naer creates a legend Trantor: 549690339 It was in such an environment. Feng NAI¡¯s longsword moved, and as his sleeves fluttered in the wind, he unleashed a triple kill on high ground. Positioning, prediction, hand speed, right hand falling, the rising and falling of the de and sword shadows. Everyone held their breath. Even the opponent¡¯s coach couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his seat after seeing this scene. Because no one had expected King to get three kills in such a situation. In any case, if it was four against one and they were still leading the minions into the high ground, the Crystal City would have been broken long ago. But now, what did they just see? Triple kill? Other than Tanfu, everyone else was gone. Feng nai had no intention of backing down! Whether it was thementator or the host, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock at this moment. They saw a figure holding a white sword and blocking the crystal. It was a territory. He clearly didn¡¯t have enough blood left. However, no one could kill him in the city. Everyone who entered would leave their lives behind. In front of the tottering Crystal City, silver light fell from the sky. The support didn¡¯t retreat because he was trapped in the lightning formation. After realizing what Feng nai was nning to do ... Many people in the back row stood up. It was because they could not imagine what was supporting this person, making him think of turning the tables even in such a situation! No, not just thinking about it. He was doing it. He had already killed three. If even the support died here. The situation would bepletely reversed. As long as Feng nai was still alive, he could lead a wave of minions and charge straight to the enemy¡¯s high ground. The other team¡¯s coach¡¯s expression changed because of this. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that Feng nai would y such a scene. After all, he had been guarding it until now. Even his mental state must have been very tense. Not to mention his mechanics, there would more or less be some small ws. Because it would take too long. Even the movement of his wrist would not be as agile. Panda was sitting right beside Feng nai, looking at the hand that had not stopped since the beginning. When it moved up and down, one could even see the afterimage of it. No one would not be tired. They could still hold on and breathe a sigh of relief when they resurrected. Boss, on the other hand, didn¡¯t let go of the mouse for 20 minutes. The other team also knew this, which was why they concentrated their firepower at this time. How could ordinary people think of counterattacks? to be able to protect the city crystal and not be killed again was already their limit. But Feng nai had not only achieved a triple kill, he had even wanted to wipe out the entire team! The moment he thought of this ... A sound effect filled the entire venue. Quadra Kill! ¡°Four kills! The team was annihted! He did it! He ...¡± It was also at this moment. Thementator¡¯s voice was cut off. There were too many super soldiers. ck me¡¯s crystal shattered the moment the four-kill sound effect rang out. As the pieces fell, the screen gradually darkened. Feng nai just stood there, still holding a big move in his hand, but it was already useless. The scene froze, and only two words were written: failure. The air at the scene froze. Everyone knew that ck me was about to turn the tables! If not for the Super soldier, ck me would have won this match. Such a beautiful wave of annihtion was like the creation of a legend. Three seconds. No. Even if he was given one more second. The oue would not have been like this ... Chapter 1117 ? Chapter 1117: We won¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll wait for your next year Trantor: 549690339 Panda¡¯s throat felt a little ufortable. It wasn¡¯t just because he lost. It was the appearance of the boss. He didn¡¯t say a word, and his hand was still holding the mouse. Probably because he had held on for too long, even the muscles of his fingers were stiff. His ck hair covered his eyes. His head was slightly lowered, and no expression could be seen. However, when she saw that he was still in that position even now ... Panda couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore and turned his head away. Not every match could be repeated. What kind of life do you want to live? What kind of price would he have to pay? The world had always been fair. Since he was standing at the heart of the storm ... The sound would not stop. Whether it was good or bad. The fat manager stood there with his eyes closed. This was young master Feng¡¯sstpetition. ording to the agreement between him and the old man. As long as they lost, they would have to focus all their energy on the management and operation of the Feng Corporation. It was time for ck me¡¯s era to end. Even though he was no longer willing. For the development of every team member, they couldn¡¯t be confined here. Victory and defeat had been decided. Feng nai stood still for half a minute before taking off his headphones. No one could possibly understand how upset Dark me¡¯s fans were. They looked at the tall and straight figure, the image of him killing four people in the city by himself still lingering in their minds. If only the ¡°little brother support¡± he was talking about was still around. If that person was still around, how could he have let him fall into such a state? The only way to kill a God was to make him lose his teammates. But even so, he never gave up. Would the dynasty be overthrown one day? They did not know. They only knew that every time he changed his equipment to the limit, moved agilely, and counterattacked with low health ... Their blood was boiling hot. That person, even if he fell to be an ordinary person. He was still the king they liked! As soon as thepetition ended, the photos swarmed in. They knew what that person was about to face. Among the audience who were holding up their fan signs, someone shouted,¡±¡±Almighty K, we¡¯ll still be waiting for you here next year!¡± That voice seemed to have used all the strength in his body to shout, and it shook the entire venue. The fat manager¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. To the young master, there was no next year. In the next two days, the ce was abuzz. ¡°A loss is a loss. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s up with these ck me fans. Even now, they¡¯re still trying to find their presence.¡± ¡°Why do you make it seem like they won?¡± ¡°k was really cool in thest round, but it changed when it came to the fans. This is apetition, not a ce for you to chase your idols. Can you stop bragging?¡± ¡°Some people even said that it¡¯s good that the little support brother is here. He¡¯s really bad. He¡¯s already been banned from ying on behalf of the team, but he¡¯s still mentioning his name.¡± ¡°Idols pay for the actions of fans. A passerby should advise ck me¡¯s fans to stop promoting. The more they promote, the worse it¡¯ll be for ck me. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile at this time.¡± Thest sentence was indeed not wrong. Sometimes, the effects of publicity were negative. Exining a thousand times that the person was not a substitute would not change the minds of some people. After all, mo bei had concealed her identity. Everyone kicks a man when he¡¯s down. This was an irreversible phenomenon. Whether you can resist it or not, it all depends on whether you will be pushed down. ck me base had never been so quiet. Everyone knew what kind of situation they were in. Many teams hade to poach yers. Han Xi was the first to be contacted. There were rumors that he had already found the next store. After all, with such a high damage adc, there would be people willing to hire him no matter where he went. Han Xi had indeede into contact with someone. It was when he had just left c University and was sitting in the caf¨¦ he often went to sort out the materials that the professor had asked him to do. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for ck me, but han Xi, your professional career can¡¯t be ruined like this. Come to our team, together with sunless.¡± He was the manager of the country¡¯s strongest team. He was like a businessman, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, but it didn¡¯t affect his appreciation of talent at all. ¡°I should have put in more effort back then. Perhaps mo Nan would havee to me. You probably don¡¯t know this, but in the youth training camp, the two seedlings I have the most high hopes for are him and Huan Leng. Unfortunately, sometimes, you just miss that one step. ¡± The man held the coffee cup in his hand but did not drink it. ¡°¡±I know that when a team disbands, the saddest ones are the team members. No one is willing to leave their original team, but now, you can¡¯t y anymore.¡± When he heard thest sentence, han Xi finally opened his mouth. His eyes were very dark.¡±Who said we can¡¯t continue?¡± ¡°How are you guys going to fight?¡± The man did not avoid her gaze,¡±wait another year?¡± You guys can do it, but what about Feng nai? ¡°You should have long since realized what the agreement between him and the Feng family is. This is hisst year. Without him, who¡¯s going to lead ck me? no matter how strong your damage output is, you¡¯ll still need someone to cooperate with you. There¡¯s no news of mo bei or Xiang Nan at the moment. No one knows where she¡¯s gone. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s vanished from the face of the earth. Whether she can return topete or not is still unknown. You guys are holding on, but how long are you going to hold on? At the peak of a professional yer¡¯s career, do you think you can afford to wait like this?¡± Han Xi closed the book. He waspletely different from when he was on the field in his white coat. At this time, he was more in line with his background, like a young master in ancient times, gentle and light.¡±As for ck me¡¯s current situation, I will wait for the party leader to inform me. As for the rest, how would I know without waiting?¡± The man paused for a moment, then said,¡±you guys are too idealistic.¡± ¡°If Feng Yi wasn¡¯t around, just thosements would¡¯ve made you guys feel like you¡¯re in deep trouble. No matter how strong Feng Yi is, he¡¯s not omnipotent. Once Feng nai announces his retirement, themercial value of everyone in ck me will drop. At that time, even I won¡¯t be able to make the decision to poach you over to my side. Han Xi, have you thought it through? even if you can only join a team like Tu Hai in the future, have you decided to wait?¡± ¡°If it reallyes to that, I won¡¯t y anymore.¡± Han Xi stood up, but there was not much emotion in his eyes. The man looked at him. After a moment, he pushed a business card over. ¡°Don¡¯t just say you don¡¯t want to y. Remember that you are a professional yer and the worldpetition ising. Maybe this year our g will be raised overseas. Think about your original intentions as a professional yer and you can contact me at any time after you think about it. ¡± Han Xi lowered his eyes.¡±I really want to y in the world Tournament. Not only me, but Captain, Panda, Teng Hui, mo bei, all of us want to y, but not in this way. I can¡¯t leave my teammates. In the past, mo Nan didn¡¯t leave with you because of this. It¡¯s just that Tu Hai isn¡¯t worth it, but I¡¯m sure that ck me is. As long as Captain hasn¡¯t surrendered, none of us will leave.¡± This scene was taken. After all, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be on bad terms. On the contrary, they had even talked for a long time. In addition, han Xi¡¯s contract with ck me had also expired. If it was in the past, Teng Hui would definitely feel disappointed when he saw such a thing. But now, he was in the base and had not left. The only time Teng Hui went out was to the ce where he recuperated and stayed with his father for an afternoon. Some things were probably just that difficult to say.¡±Dad, I¡¯ve lost thepetition. Can you give me another year?¡± In the past, the Teng family didn¡¯t understand why their son insisted on living such a life. They were all from ordinary families. Although they were professional yers, they didn¡¯t seem like full-time employees. It felt like they had no roots. If they yed well, they would be praised by everyone. If they didn¡¯t fight well, it would be a different situation. However, as a father, he could not refuse such a request. He also could not forget the scene he had seen in the video. It turned out that his son was also able to take charge. Moreover, he owed that youth a favor. Shi Feng had also asked those at home who knew how to surf the inte to check on ck me¡¯s current situation. He knew very well that his son did not have a year¡¯s time. Retirement or a transfer would be better than staying in ck me. The other people in the family spoke one after another. Father Teng knocked on his wheelchair and interrupted the noise around him. He was uncultured and his words were simple.¡±Do a good job this year and follow your Captain. I think that kid is not bad.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. This was how Teng Hui returned to the base. Han Xi was different, as he had brought back many research topics. Panda was the one who had been waiting. When he heard the door open, he subconsciously looked up. Han Xi didn¡¯t hide it and threw the business card over. The three of them sat in front of theputer, not moving. The man was right. The topic of ck me¡¯s death was endless. Panda wanted to y on an alternate ount to rx, and the teammates he met were all discussing this. For three consecutive days, it was like this every day. In the base, it was as if they had discussed it beforehand. No one mentioned it. Mo Nan, who was in the private hospital, also did not send the results of thepetition to mo bei. The little demon Bo pressed down on his wrist, her gaze neither deep nor shallow.¡±Sister bey needs spiritual support in that kind of ce.¡± Supreme Alliance had already disbanded. ck me could no longer disband. There were always people asking why Supreme Alliance was disbanded. It was probably because she wasn¡¯t smooth enough, so while she was loved, she was also not epted by the world. That¡¯s why people said Uncle Lin was a gay that cheated people of their marriage. That¡¯s why people said that they liked anyone who was like spade z. That¡¯s why people started to question whether their private lives would affect their performance in thepetition. His father was a perfectionist. So many people wanted to make decisions for Supreme Alliance, but he just said that this was his team and he could disband it if he wanted to. He was extremely willful. But the truth was, if Supreme Alliance lost, Uncle Lin¡¯s marriage fraud would be a fraud. Any spade z imposter could rece his mother. After all, aunt luoluo had been reced by a new person. Uncle sanpang even gave the impression that he was bullying a newbie. Nothing was impossible. The peak of prosperity was the fall. This was also the reason why the little demon Bo didn¡¯t have any thoughts of bing a professional yer. In this world, the saddest thing was a hero in his twilight years. Especially when you be a God, you can¡¯t lose. If he lost, he would end up like Feng nai. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t like this person but sister bey did. He didn¡¯t think much and took the risk of being put under house arrest by his scumbag father to break into the Feng family¡¯s vi¡¯s defensework and climb over the wall to enter the Feng family. Who knew that as soon as hended, he would be discovered by a little boy. ¡°Do you want me to call for help, or do you want me to tell you who you are?¡± That little boy was quite arrogant. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t need to judge to guess who he was.¡±Feng Lin, I want to see your brother.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin¡¯s ck eyes became even rounder.¡±You know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. ¡± The little demon Bo had always been a gentleman. After removing the vines from her clothes, she said,¡±In a sense, we are allies.¡± Little Lin¡¯s handsome little face twitched.¡±Little brother, I don¡¯t even know you. Why should we be friends?¡± ¡°Then I misunderstood. The cookies left by the little support brother shouldn¡¯t be for you.¡± The little demon Bo adjusted her little bow tie. With grandfather Butler around, he was basically prepared with a suit, which did not match his little tussle. Little Lin looked at him and reached out his hand. Little demon Bo looked up. ¡°Hand over the biscuits first,¡± little Lin said. Little demon Bo asked,¡±have you ever seen a person bring along a biscuit tin when climbing over a wall?¡± Your brother¡¯s there. We¡¯ll talk when we see him. ¡± ¡°My brother is discussing a coboration with my dad.¡± Little Lin furrowed his brows and looked at the child in front of him, who was about the same age as him, evaluating the credibility of his words.¡±How do you prove that you really know little brother?¡± Little demon Bo nced sideways and suddenly changed her tone.¡±Little brother, save me, save me. The tank is chasing me.¡± Little Lin was speechless. ¡°You believe me?¡± ¡°What cooperation?¡± the little demon Bo changed the topic. Little Lin¡¯s big eyes narrowed.¡±I was originally eavesdropping. In the end, I saw youing down from the window.¡± ¡°Where are you eavesdropping from?¡± the little demon Bo asked calmly. ¡°Follow me.¡± Little Lin called out. The two little ones, one in front and one behind, went around the front hall and went to the attic. Mr. Feng always reeked of alcohol, and he liked to wear white suits. Compared to a businessman, he was more like an artist who yed the piano.¡±You want me to help you for a year? What do you have in exchange?¡± ¡°I can stop my mom from divorcing you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded a little calm. Mr. Feng smiled and was about to speak. ¡°My mother is now asking for my and trouble Lin¡¯s opinions,¡± Feng nai added. Mr Feng didn¡¯t show any emotion,¡±are your opinions very important?¡± The divorce agreement is in my hands, I just don¡¯t want to sign it. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sign it, but if you continue like this, my mom might fall for someone else. After all,pared to a married uncle like you who still attracts bees and butterflies outside, a bright and energetic young man is more likable.¡± After Feng nai said this, he added,¡±I heard that you even bumped into him thest time he took my mother home. Did you only realize that you¡¯re old afterparing yourself to him?¡± The head of the Feng family, who had always yed around with the world and had always been in the dark, had a deep look in his eyes at this time. It could be seen how much his son had stabbed him with a knife. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up to the old man, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll agree to it. After all, you have an agreement. However, how long are you going to y the game?¡± Chapter 1118 ? Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Trantor: 549690339 This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Feng looked at him for a long time.¡±There aren¡¯t many years for you to use. You¡¯re an adult. You should understand.¡± Feng nai had always understood, and it was because he understood that he still felt that the match had not ended even after he woke up. When she was dreaming, there would be a certain someone¡¯s shadow. They had joined forces to defend the city. However, the truth was that he had not seen her for seventeen days, nine hours and five minutes. Meanwhile, ck me was facing disbandment. Mo bei, how confident are you in yourself? That¡¯s why she thought that she would still be waiting for him. Feng nai looked out the window, the warmth in his eyes gradually turning cold. The two little mushroom heads eavesdropping in the corner had their own thoughts. Little demon Bo saw that they were almost done talking. She reached out and stroked little Lin before hiding in a ce that wasn¡¯t easily discovered. When Mr. Feng walked out, he indeed didn¡¯t see them. After all, he was still thinking about other things, such as the young talents that had appeared from nowhere. Little Lin was also smart and did not move. He didn¡¯t want to be caught by his father and be threatened with this. Seeing that his father had walked away, he heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to ask for his biscuits. A slender figure came over. It was Feng nai. He looked at the two little ones and finally set his gaze on the little demon Bo¡¯s face.¡±¡±Are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve heard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Since she had been discovered, the little demon Bo didn¡¯t need to hide anymore.¡±Feng Lin.¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t understand why his little brother had suddenly called him and raised his brows slightly. Little demon Bo turned her head.¡±These are the cookies that sister bey made. It will taste better with green tea. Let¡¯s eat in the living room.¡± Little Lin knew that he was looking for an excuse for the two of them to slip away, so he nodded without hesitation.¡±¡±Sure, let¡¯s go downstairs for some tea. My dad¡¯s tea should still be there. Do you know how to make it?¡± Making tea? The little demon Bo often watched her grandfather soak in the water. She threw a word at him,¡±¡±I will.¡± Would? Feng nai had followed the two little ones down. He saw that little demon Bo was making tea as if she was doing some chemistry experiment. Even her posture was different. ¡°Add water.¡± Little demon Bomanded. Little Lin¡¯s movements were not very smooth as he held the jar and poured the contents into the teapot. Feng nai was still standing there. Of course, he wasn¡¯t here to watch these two little mushroom heads y house, but to wait for news. Old master Feng rarely wanted to see his eldest son. He was the smartest, but also the most unrestrained. He had yed a lot when he was young. Old master Feng only knew that marriage was the most suitable for him after seeing this. At the very least, they knew each other¡¯s background and were familiar with him. Who knew that even after they got married, she would still make him worry. His business was doing well, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to take over the Feng family. However, Feng nai had truly been taught by old master Feng. Old master Feng was old-fashioned and didn¡¯t understand the bright lights outside. His son¡¯s appearance was immediately linked to a gossip magazine. When he thought about it, he would subconsciously frown. Mr. Feng also knew that his father didn¡¯t like him, so he took the tea leaves to the housekeeper and told him the purpose of his visit. Old master Feng leaned on his Dragon-headed walking stick and listened for a long time. This was the first time Mr. Feng couldn¡¯t figure out the old man¡¯s thoughts. He only knew that the Feng family would be affected by a single move. The first thing he had to consider was whether the Feng Corporation would be affected if the old master gave them another year. It wasn¡¯t difficult to start a profitable business, but the Feng Corporation had to constantly think about the responsibility of a business. This was the foundation of its standing. It would probably be very difficult for the old master to agree. After all, all these years, the old master had been nning to let nai ¡®er take over the Feng Corporation as soon as possible. Now that the time was finally right, it seemed impossible to let him go and y in thepetition. When Mr. Feng came, he didn¡¯t have much hope. But to his surprise, the old man gave him an unexpected answer,¡±¡±Go back and tell naer that I want to see the Feng family handed over to him. If he can shoulder both of the achievements he has made, he can continue to y in his games.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Feng was stunned for a moment. ¡°What?¡± old master Feng nced sideways. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an ident. I didn¡¯t expect dad to be so easy to talk to.¡± Old master Feng stood up with the help of his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±¡±I can¡¯t help it. I owe someone a bowl of noodles,¡± Before the child left, thest thing he had asked of him was to help naer when she was alone and helpless.¡±If he asks to continue ying, can you promise him and give him some time?¡± These were her exact words. ¡°I believe he can do both. He¡¯s your most valued heir, and you also believe that, don¡¯t you?¡± The child¡¯s tone was very light, but it hit the heart of the matter. ¡°When I can¡¯t help him, please help him.¡± After all, old people tended to be soft-hearted. Naer was usually very proud. Other than her face, she didn¡¯t have any other good points. That child had thought of everything for naer, including her escape route. Old master Feng raised his eyes and looked at the cicada outside. He only hoped that naer would understand that not all of leaving was selfish. That child was trying his best to create their future. Perhaps not everyone could feel it. After all, Feng nai didn¡¯t know what mo bei had said to the old master before she left. How much do you like a person before you feel that you can still see that person¡¯s shadow in a trance? However, no matter how much you investigate, there is no trace of that person. Even if you think that even if the sky falls, the two of you will still be together. Neither can be missing. To ck me, this week had been the most difficult one to endure. The atmosphere in the base had not eased. Among the overwhelming news, the sentence ¡°I can¡¯t make it¡± appeared the most frequently. Just then, Feng nai sent a status. There were only five words: ¡°see you next year.¡± Suddenly, all the voices that suggested ck me¡¯s disbandment disappeared. ¡°Isn¡¯t Almighty k going to retire and go home to inherit his family fortune?¡±someone asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the Feng family didn¡¯t approve of Almighty k ying in thepetition. Now, I¡¯m relieved.¡± He was indeed relieved. Even manager li couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, he knew the agreement between the grandfather and grandson best. He had thought that ck me had no future. Now that he saw that the ount was still posting, he heaved a sigh of relief and was excited. Some people seemed to have misunderstood. They were never afraid of starting over. They were afraid that they would never have the chance to do it again. After the storm, it was probably quiet. Except for those who stayed behind, they would reply: ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you. ¡°There was nothing else. Gradually, the names mo bei and Xiang Nan were rarely mentioned. People seemed to have forgotten about that all-rounder ... Eight monthster. Chapter 1119 ? Chapter 1119: Bei is back Trantor: 549690339 The snow domain teau, which was more than 4000 meters above sea level. Some people were still guarding the border. The patrolman¡¯s left arm would be tied with a red cloth. Firstly, it was easy to recognize, and secondly, it was a psychological signal of peace. In the snowstorm, they passed through the no man¡¯snd and saw a Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle. ¡°The signal is really weak.¡± Eagle patted the positioning device on his hand. ¡°You still haven¡¯t locked onto him?¡± Ting Feng frowned. ¡°Is there a maic stone underground that has malfunctioned?¡± Fei Ying was extremely cold and put on a cotton coat.¡±Quickly think of a way. We¡¯ll be caught in a while.¡± Ting Feng drove very fast and elerated.¡±¡±If they catch up to you, just take the poison and don¡¯t expose your identity. Thank you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe back, and you want me to take poison?¡± Fei Ying shivered from the cold, but he didn¡¯t forget to look back at the back seat.¡±Who is this person?¡± Ting Feng threw an explosive device on the road.¡±¡±Those who study nuclear fission are considered my peers?¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡¯you guys are just a bunch of useless people. This one is 30 million times more dangerous than you!¡¯ ¡°This old man looks like an old man who walks his birds in the neighborhood.¡± Fei Ying confirmed again. A certain famous schr still had some dust on his face. For the sake of his research, he was also wearing cotton clothes. This was the first time he had been called a bird-walking uncle in this neighborhood. He also paused. He didn¡¯t know what the two looked like. Because from the beginning, they had covered their faces. Until now, he still didn¡¯t quite trust the other party, so he didn¡¯t speak along the way. ¡°The direction is wrong.¡± Wind-chasing Wolf suddenly stopped, and the sound of the engine behind him could be heard. At first, Fei Ying did not understand why the other party was so persistent, but now he knew that this old man was a hotmodity no matter where he was. ¡°Hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll try to avoid the maic influence.¡± Zhui Feng knew that they were about to reach the National Defense line. As long as they were within the National Defense line, the other party would not continue to pursue. But in this ce, it was the same no matter which direction he looked. They had been driving for an hour or two. After crossing the previous no man¡¯snd, he was extremely thirsty. This was the first time tingfeng had returned in such a way, and his fuel tank was almost empty. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eagle noticed that the car had slowed down. Wind looked at it,¡±oil meter.¡± ¡°The heavens want me dead.¡± Fei Ying wailed. They could already see the car chasing them. Those people were about to catch up. The schr clenched the savings card in her hand, hesitating whether to destroy it or not. A rumbling sound was heard. Right behind their car, a heavy battleaxe suddenly appeared! The lines of the car looked extremely smooth under the setting sun. The person in the car swung the front of the car and blocked the car that was chasing them. At almost the same time. The ring on wind-chasing Wolf shed. ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± As he spoke, he began to elerate. The appearance of the battle-axe didn¡¯t just stop the pursuit behind them. More importantly, it indirectly told the direction of the National Defense line. Wind-chasing Wolf didn¡¯t know the exact distance, so he stepped on the gas pedal to the limit. The people in the pursuing vehicle raised their hands and were about to blow up the battle axe. However, that person just had to turn the back of the car and change directions, making it difficult for them to lock onto the target. ¡°Slow down, tingfeng, slow down, we¡¯re going to crash ...¡± Before Fei Ying could finish his words, the front of the off-road vehicle hit the stone te with a bang. After the horizon was gone, there was a cliff on the other side. The impact made the schr¡¯s head dizzy. But at the same time, it also meant that they had entered China¡¯s border line. The leader of the pursuit vehicle mmed the door hard and looked up at the heavy motorcycle not far away. His eyes were an unusual dark green, and the light in his eyes was definitely not friendly. From a distance, he made a shooting motion in that direction. The person on the battle-axe carriage nced over indifferently, but he did not stop for long. This performance made the leader narrow his eyes and shout,¡±retreat!¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯re not chasing anymore?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be in China¡¯s territory if we go any further. We can¡¯t vite internationalw.¡± ¡°What about the savings card?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there another person? Think of a way to make him do it. ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t agree. You know, Chinese people can be very stubborn sometimes.¡± ¡°He will. There are many Chinese merchants in the area. He can¡¯t just watch theirpanions die.¡± ¡°Shall we go back?¡± ¡°Go back and quickly settle this matter. My Commission is still waiting for me.¡± Eagle didn¡¯t know that the mercenaries who were chasing them had left. The impulsiveness just now made it difficult for him to recover in a short time. The schr wanted to take the opportunity to leave, but when he pushed the door open ... A slender figure walked over from the horizon. She held the helmet in one hand, her ck hair fluttering in the wind. Her eyes were deep and clear, and her skin was as white as porcin, just like the color of the snow Mountain behind her. She walked in front of him and stood straight, her face very young. The schr admitted that he had seen many people, but he had never seen someone with such a temperament, which transcended gender. ¡°Professor Zhang.¡± She stretched out her hand. Professor Zhang hadn¡¯t heard Chinese for many days, and he felt warm inside. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± ¡°You are standing on the westernmost National Defense line of our country.¡± The teenager¡¯s tone was very calm, and it had a calming effect. ¡°You¡¯re already home, so don¡¯t be too nervous. ¡± Professor Zhang paused and looked around. Finally, his eyes stopped on the stone tablet. When he saw the words ¡°Huaxia,¡± his nerves, which had been tensed up for nearly a month, rxed. His hands were trembling. He really didn¡¯t expect to be able to return to his country. ¡°Elder Zheng is still in their hands.¡± This was the first thing professor Zhang said when he found the voice. His throat was a little hoarse, not to mention his lips, which were so dry that they were cracked. ¡°You have to bring the child back. Even if that ce is dangerous, you have to go. The information he has is too precious. No, he is too precious. We can¡¯t lose him.¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s thoughts were in a mess when he expressed his thoughts, probably because he had been in a dangerous situation for a long time. When he was excited, coupled with the environment, he couldn¡¯t even breathe. The youngster held him, his handsome face slightly tilted, and said only one sentence,¡±¡±We will go.¡± Professor Zhang was relieved. After calming his thoughts, he looked up.¡±I need to see your leader and give him the things in my hands.¡± He was still uncertain about the previous two people. The appearance of that young man was that confirmation. No one could remain calm andposed in the face of such a pursuit. No one would stay in such a barren and dangerous ce just to defend. No one would agree to rescue their fellow countrymen without hesitation when they heard that they were in danger. Other than ... The soldiers of China. Chapter 1120 ? Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Trantor: 549690339 Overseas mission. It could only mean one thing-danger. In addition, the ce where professor Zhang came out from was the area where the war was spreading. Any intervention by any force would cause a misunderstanding. Therefore, this operation was a solo operation, and there would be no reinforcements within thousands of kilometers. ording to professor Zhang, the data core was divided into three parts. He had brought one part back, and the other part was at the hotel where he and professor Zheng had stayed. It was currently in the hands of the local consortium. Not only did the people carrying out the mission have to bring back theirpatriots safely, but they also had to retrieve the research resultspletely. Otherwise, it would be a disaster if such an item fell into the hands of some forces. The mission duration and risk factor were both at their highest. One of the reasons was to disguise himself as a rich second-generation heir and go overseas without being discovered. Secondly, he had to be able to crack the security system of the consortium. It was not impossible to find such a person in the Army. However, those who knew how to hack thework might not be able to take down the other party, because only by cooperating could they understand the other party. After understanding the other party, they would know where the other party had ced the things. Professor Zhang was following young master Tang through the selection process. He would shake his head every time he made his choice. Young master Tang took off his gloves and put on a smart suit.¡±¡±Do you think I can?¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up and he was about to nod. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve met this man before. You can¡¯t forget. You even made him lose an ear.¡± Young master Tang nced at the photo. He did know the person. He had fought with him before he retired. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not the only one who can¡¯t go. I can¡¯t go too.¡± Fei Ying frowned. His hair was still a mess, but it didn¡¯t affect his youthful look.¡±If he sees me, I¡¯ll bepletely exposed before the mission is carried out.¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s hope was extinguished when he heard this. Fei Ying raised his head.¡±Why don¡¯t you choose again? or you can tell us what you think is not good enough. The people who just came in are all elites selected from various troops. They are good at cracking and fighting. Most importantly, they know a little about nuclear fission.¡± Professor Zhang had never doubted the talents in the Army, but this was not good. ¡°The aura on their bodies is too obvious.¡± ¡°Aura?¡± ¡°The aura of a Chinese soldier.¡± When Flying Eagle heard this, he turned to look at young master Tang. Did this mean that his boss didn¡¯t look like a soldier? Professor Zhang also realized that there was a problem with his words.¡±Young master Tang has the business spirit of a Confucian.¡± To put it bluntly, he was just a businessman. Flying Eagle wanted tough. Young master Tang only raised his eyes and nced in his direction. Flying Eagle immediately became honest.¡±We¡¯ll have to look for them slowly. From the records, there aren¡¯t many people who can crack the system and protect themselves. Unless they¡¯ve been in the Army for many years and undergone strict training, but after staying in the Army for a long time, they¡¯ll naturally have the aura you mentioned.¡± Their boss didn¡¯t have one because he was different. Professor Zhang also knew that it would not be easy to find him, but ... ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. Elder Zheng is fine, but there are still many of our Chinese merchants there. I¡¯m worried that the mercenaries will attack them.¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s worry was not reasonable, and young master Tang knew it well. After all, he had fought with the other party before and knew who he was dealing with. However, it was indeed difficult to find a suitable candidate in a short time. ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± It was mo bei. She no longer had her helmet in her hand and was wearing a rice-colored sweater. She stood there coldly, exuding a clean and icy aura. Chapter 1121 ? Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: Trantor: 549690339 Professor Zhang felt at ease the moment he saw mo bei. After all, he was the teenager who had brought him back to the National Defense line. However ... Would this child be able to crack it? He had seen the youngster¡¯s skills before, and they were amazing. However, the ce they were going to this time was too dangerous. Professor Zhang was worried that something might happen to the youngster.¡±No, the password is too difficult. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to crack it, let alone the defense system he set up. There is a very powerfulputer expert next to mielong. If the intrusion is discovered, you will be traced back and your security will bepromised.¡± ¡°I can.¡± Professor Zhang still wanted to say something. Young master Tang interrupted him.¡±I forgot to introduce her. Professor Zhang, she¡¯s in charge of our organization¡¯s defense. In terms of Computer Science, there are few people who canpete with her.¡± Professor Zhang was surprised to hear this. After all, looking at the young man¡¯s skills, he thought that he was from the Special Forces. He was actually a special talent in the Army? Computer Science? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯ll be great.¡± As professor Zhang spoke, he walked up to mo bei and said very seriously,¡±¡±I¡¯ll leave our overseaspatriots and our research results to you. Please bring them all back to our homnd safely.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Mo bei made the final decision. During this time, Fei Ying kept winking at her, but he did not expect that bey did not understand his meaning at all. Young master Tang understood. When his subordinates brought professor Zhang out for lunch. Only then did he speak to mo bei.¡±bey, ever since you came here, other than calling home once a month, you¡¯ve spent most of your time carrying out missions. You¡¯ve already fulfilled the standards we agreed on back then. Even if you don¡¯t participate in the overseas activity this time, you can still leave early. Of course, I really hope that you¡¯ll go because only you have a chance of bringing them back safely.¡± The reason why young master Tang said that was because ... Indeed, it was because bey was the most suitable candidate. First of all, in terms of temperament, there were no obvious traces of the Army on her. Secondly, he knew that she was also involved in psychology. The most important thing to do when facing someone like mie long was to be able to keep calm. It was probably because he had experienced too much. bey was even more reserved and cold than when she came. Most importantly, she would not panic even in an emergency. But at the same time, once a riot broke out in any country, it would be particrly dangerous, especially when other forces were involved. There would be more factors to consider. Even young master Tang would be worried. Moreover, bey was different from the people in the Army. In a sense, she did not need to go to such a ce. But even if young master Tang had nothing to say, he still arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡°Mo bei still only had two words. Without the slightest hesitation. It was as if that was what she should do. People who carried out missions outside the borders. Other than the life and death contract, there would be no more information left behind. This was because the mission was s-rank. He couldn¡¯t even tell his family. Even if he had to sacrifice himself for the mission one day. He couldn¡¯t reveal what specific mission he had carried out. True heroes seemed to be like this. You can¡¯t see his name. Perhaps a few yearster, when this matter could be talked about, it would be known to others. Eagle was trying to persuade her. After all, he knew how much bey loved to go back to thepetition. In order to bring the time forward, she rarely slept too much. When he first came here, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. Now, his face was covered in mud and his body was covered in the bright moon. No one would know what had happened ... Chapter 1122 ? Chapter 1122: The son of a rich Chinese businessman Trantor: 549690339 Now, she could finally go back. Yet, he volunteered to carry out such a dangerous mission. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± The Eagle followed mo bei, who was packing her luggage.¡±¡±You heard what professor Zhang said. This time, we¡¯re going to make contact with the other party. Besides, a riot could happen at any time in that kind of ce. A stray bullet might even fall from our heads.¡± Mo bei looked sideways, the emotions in her eyes very faint.¡±¡±I¡¯m the most suitable person to go. ¡± Hearing this, Fei Ying opened his mouth and sat on the bed.¡±¡±What about your match? Didn¡¯t they have to register? If you miss it, you¡¯ll have to wait another year. ¡± Mo bei paused for a moment before she zipped her bag and picked it up with one hand. She just stood there, looking very much like how she used to look when she was in second high, but there was something different. ¡°Let¡¯s Save the People First,¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ... What if, I mean, what if we can¡¯t make it back?¡±Fei Ying looked at her. You¡¯re here to atone for your crimes. You¡¯re not really joining the army. Just like you said, you brought a bad influence back then, so you can understand the decision of the organizingmittee. But you don¡¯t have to put yourself in danger here. bey, you¡¯re different from them. They might have an obligation here, but you ...¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± Mo bei interrupted him, her eyes still dark and deep.¡±¡±In the past, I came here so that my family wouldn¡¯t be disturbed and I could participate in thepetition again, but that¡¯s not the case anymore. Aftering here, I finally understand what responsibility old man Feng meant. ¡°Look outside. Other than the snow Mountain in the distance, there is no man¡¯snd. On the other side of the no man¡¯snd is the vige. You¡¯ve seen the children digging for Cordyceps there. Life there is very stable, but just a line away, things happen every day.¡± Hearing this, Fei Ying paused. Mo bei looked at him. Her tone was very calm.¡±There¡¯s a group of people. They clearly know that it¡¯s dangerous, but they¡¯re still rushing forward. When everyone is retreating, they¡¯re still moving forward. I can¡¯t reach their heights, but I want to be like them, to protect thisnd with my own abilities. I don¡¯t want to see someone cross this mountain and threaten the vige on the other side one day. Besides, there are people trapped outside the border waiting for rescue. I have no reason not to go. ¡± When Ting Feng heard these words from outside the door, he didn¡¯t go in. He just leaned against the wall and stood there for a while before leaving. Young master Tang could let bey go without worry. From the moment she came, she had already be one with them. Even if they met with misfortune one day. There would still be people who would remember them and understand the meaning of their standing here. Mo bei did not have much time to prepare. He had to remember everything that professor Zhang had said. Not only that. Annihting Dragon was just a code name. From the current information, there were very few images of the other party. The only photo was provided by professor Zhang. It was the person¡¯s side, and only the tattoo on his neck and the curve of his chin could be seen. As for what it looked like, mo bei would have to pay attention to it herself. Perhaps she would recognize him when she passed by the Dragon of destruction. He was sure that mielong wasn¡¯t an ordinary armed man. He was a mercenary who knew high-end weapons. From the people in the off-road vehicles that were chasing after Eagle and the others, he could tell that mie Long¡¯s men were not easy to deal with. Professor Zhang told mo bei what he knew about the annihting Dragon¡¯s habits. Other than these. Also, his identity as the son of a rich Chinese businessman ... Chapter 1123 ? Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei had to act well. Judging from her appearance, mo bei didn¡¯t have any problems at all. Her natural nobility gave her an innate advantage. However, there was one thing. Her hair was a little too long now, and it was easy to expose her if she wore a wig. Ting Feng¡¯s first reaction was to cut it off for her. Young master Tang had a different opinion. Although the online news about bey¡¯s participation in thepetition had almost been settled, it would not be easily found out. But after all, there was a hacker beside the Dragon of destruction, so there was a possibility that he would be recognized. It was even more dangerous for him to recover to his previous short recovery. It was not necessary to cut one¡¯s hair short to make a man. Moreover, mo bei was too steady, which did not match the impression that the outside world had of the sons of rich Chinese merchants. Young master Tang¡¯s main focus was to start from the style and clothing. ¡°Tingfeng,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°You go too.¡± ¡°Me? The Dragon of destruction has seen me before. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should go with him. He only saw you five years ago.¡± ¡°But his eyes are too sharp, and his suspicion is strong. Won¡¯t he be exposed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Young master Tang seemed to be thinking. Ting Feng was about to be serious. ¡°So you¡¯ll be the girl this time,¡± their boss added. Ting Feng was speechless. Fei Ying, who was standing next to him, looked at his petrified baby face andughed so hard that his shoulders shook. ¡°There¡¯s no need to transform into a Flying Eagle,¡± Young master Tang nced sideways.¡±After all, he has a criminal record. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. Although it was a joke, this was indeed the advantage of the Eagle. He might even know theputer expert beside the Dragon yer. After all, he used to cause destruction overseas. He came back because he wanted to poach bey. Otherwise, who woulde here? The one beside the Dragon of destruction definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to either. After all, everyone knew that with z around, no one should think about attacking the inte Defense in China. Under normal circumstances, they would end up in a terrible state. He hade here sneakily. Who knew that in the end, bey would make him surrender? The outside world still did not know about this. Therefore, him following the son of a rich businessman was also in line with his troublemaking nature. It would indeed increase the credibility of mo bei¡¯s identity. No matter how nonchnt they were during the discussion. When they were ready and boarded the helicopter, it was a different scene. Everyone would check their equipment. In order not to reveal his identity, he had to do this. Apart from Ting Feng, Fei Ying, and Mo bei, the rest of the people who went with them were all ck-shirted bodyguards transferred from thepany. These ck-shirted bodyguards thought that they were sending their group¡¯s heir out to discuss business. Of course, to go to such a dangerous ce, his skills were definitely passable. However, there were very few people mo bei could trust. Fortunately, young master Tang¡¯s brainwashing work was very good. Before the bodyguards in ck picked mo bei up. They had received the gossip about the young master who had returned from overseas in advance. He was the illegitimate son of the old Chairman and was not recognized in the past. Now that someone wanted to use him as a puppet to take over the position, he was called back. Such stories of the rich and powerful were verymon. At the same time, it was easy to arouse the gossip of others. With so many people talking about it, everything could be a fact. Moreover, mo bei and the others had indeed taken an overseas flight andnded. It had been almost nine months. Mo bei looked out the window, her eyes filled with many emotions. She had left this ce for almost nine months ... Chapter 1124 ? Chapter 1124: Encountering ck me Trantor: 549690339 Quancheng. At the international airport. The bodyguards in ck were standing in a row outside. It seemed like there was an event going on here. He didn¡¯t know which celebrity hade, but there was a group of people surrounding them, all holding signs to receive them at the airport. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ting Feng had never been to this city before, or to put it another way, he rarely came to the city, so he was still a little curious. However, when Eagle saw the support signs, he muttered in a low voice and subconsciously looked back. A slender figure was standing there. Of course, it only stopped for a moment. Very quickly, that person walked out from the light with one hand in his pocket. Hisplexion was slightly cold, porcin White like jade. A pair of ck sunsses rested on his tall nose. His golden hair was tied up, and his cor was half-pulled, the buttons unbuttoned very low. The tattoo extended from the side of his face to his pale neck. Not only did he not make people feel bad, but he also looked like a character that had walked out of aic, ascetic and arrogant. The moment the figure walked out ... The people who were waving their support boards all stopped talking and looked over. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°What kind of celestial corbone is that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a boy can look so handsome with his hair tied up?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just walked out ...¡± As he listened to the continuous discussion, Fei Ying lowered his eyes and tidied his clothes. That¡¯s right, bey couldn¡¯t be recognized in her current state. It wasn¡¯t that his appearance had changed beyond recognition, but his temperament. Who would¡¯ve thought that the stoic bey, who was usually so strict and serious, would be like this? He was like a street gangster from abroad, the type of person who was the boss. Not only was she girly, she was even more manly than before. They had only just gotten off the ne for a short while and there were already two young girls secretly taking pictures of bey. Really, it seemed that everyone was the same, they were all good-looking. When he first saw bey¡¯s appearance, his heart had been struck. It was not easy for him to recover, but he had to transfer to quancheng. It was simply a test of his endurance. This was the Feng family¡¯s territory. What if I meet that guy? Even if he didn¡¯t meet that guy. Many people here knew bey. ¡°I don¡¯t know what young master Tang is nning to do, but he insisted on making us transit here.¡± After mo bei heard Fei Ying¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t show much emotion. She only said indifferently,¡±¡±I was the one who suggested that we stop here.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. ¡°Look in front.¡± Mo bei reached out and tugged at him. Her domineering manner waspletely different from the cold and aloof self she used to have. It was no wonder that none of the ck me fans recognized her. ¡°You really want to see that Feng guy?¡± Fei Ying was a little jealous. Mo bei paused.¡±Yes, very much.¡± ...¡±Do you have to answer so quickly? you can even hesitate!¡± This was the mission period! ¡°However, choosing to stop here is not because of him.¡± Mo bei looked at the bodyguard nearby.¡±Sometimes, it¡¯s important to leave a message.¡± Leave a message? Fei Ying didn¡¯t understand and was about to ask for more details. Then, they heard the support from the other side suddenly be louder. Themotion came from afar, and there were security guards who came with them. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± The girls who had been staring at mo bei just now all ran further in ... Chapter 1125 ? Chapter 1125: My people have grown up. Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei stood there alone, her sunsses still on her face. Her left hand hanging by her side paused for a moment. Not far away, a few people came out from the opposite direction of her. They were wearing the same suit, but most of them were too hot, so they took off their coats and put them on their suitcases. They walked over in a row. Han Xi was wearing a hat and looking down at his phone. Panda tilted his head and looked at Teng Hui. It was unknown what he was saying, but they were all wearing short-sleeved T-shirts. There was only one person who was holding a passport in his hand. His uniform waspletely undefeatable, and the zipper was pulled up to the top, faintly covering the curve of his beautiful jawline. However, he wasn¡¯t wearing a mask today. When he turned his face, his skin was translucent and his skin was cold and pale. His hair was pure ck, his eyes were deep, and his beauty was unparalleled. He could make people fall for him at first nce. The support reached its peak with his appearance. ¡°king! ¡°Ahhhh, my Almighty k!¡± The passers-by were obviously shocked by this scene. Some people turned back to look, and when they saw the man¡¯s appearance, they really thought he was a celebrity. They all raised their phones to take pictures. The apanying security guards immediately stepped forward, afraid that everyone would be too enthusiastic. Panda, on the other hand, raised his hands and made a heart sign when he saw the support from this side. Unlike their boss, who had a cold aristocratic aura that made people¡¯s hearts itch, but they didn¡¯t dare to touch him. Some of the girls could only cover their mouths to express their screams. In the past, when she looked at Feng nai, he always looked like he was still half-asleep, but he was still the same now. The only thing that had changed was probably his temperament. He used to bezy and self-mocking. Now, she felt that he had grown up and was even more handsome and angr. Mo bei watched as he walked out and walked to the support area. She nodded in that direction and then pressed her earphones back. Panda seemed to be teasing him, probably trying to make him smile. Feng nai only stuffed his hands into his pockets. He had a very strong aura, and he didn¡¯t even bother with her. Fortunately, there was a pause of less than a minute, so mo bei could clearly see his face. It would be great if she could smile. Mo bei thought this and forced herself to look away. It was also at that moment. On the other side, Feng nai seemed to have felt something. He suddenly turned his head and looked in that direction. What he saw was a faint sh of a back. Before he could take a closer look. The security guards had alreadye over. Compared to before, ck me¡¯s poprity had increased. Therefore, the security measures had been strengthened. ¡°Boss, What are you looking at?¡± Panda saw that his boss seemed to be looking for something and came over to join in the fun. The crowd was surging. Feng nai looked back. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and go. I¡¯m so hungry, I want to eat barbecue!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything again and simply threw a wallet over. Panda thought to himself,¡¯I noticed boss¡¯s line of sight moving just now. It must be my illusion.¡¯ ording to the route, they were supposed to leave from here. After all, the security guards had already cleared the ce. But no one knew why. Feng nai, however, walked to another exit. The sun was scorching outside. This was the only feeling he had. She must have been on the ne for so long that she had an illusion. At the same time, in the direction of the car. Fei Ying heaved a sigh of relief, one of his hands still pressing on his chest. When the young master of the Feng family had turned around, he had been really shocked. Why did he look over at that moment when so many people were shouting? he was simply a demon. Fortunately, they were one step faster. Or else ... Chapter 1126 ? Chapter 1126: The arrogant and handsome North Trantor: 549690339 The look in young master Feng¡¯s eyes. He was really worried that bey would be exposed. Eagle was still patting his chest. The ck-shirted bodyguards were already standing in an orderly manner and opened the car door for mo bei. ¡°Young master, the chairman sent us to pick you up.¡± Only then did mo bei take off her sunsses. She held them in her mouth and looked at them. She didn¡¯t get into the car and only raised her eyebrows. The ck-shirted bodyguard did not understand. Mo bei ced one hand on the car door and leaned over to sweep a nce at the person in the driver¡¯s seat. Then, she put on her sunsses.¡±¡±Come out.¡± ¡°This ...¡± The driver looked at the bodyguard in ck hesitantly. What was this wastrel trying to do? The person in the lead was a Secretary. She took a step forward and said,¡±¡±Young master, your seat is at the back.¡± ¡°I want to drive, can¡¯t I?¡± Mo bei looked down. Her golden hair and the tattoo on her face made her look so handsome that she was a little arrogant. The Secretary frowned and made way for him. After all, he was going to send him off tomorrow, so there was no need to make things unpleasant.¡±Get up, let young master drive.¡± The chauffeur immediately gave up his seat. Mo bei¡¯s long legs strode in, clean and efficient. It wasn¡¯t a sports car, but its engine was first ss. The moment mo bei touched him, the Secretary grabbed the handlebars beside him. He calmed down and said,¡±¡±Young master, you can¡¯t speed in the country.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mo bei threw these two words at him. The Secretary was not so nervous. It was because the car in front had stopped. Mo bei had to stop as well. The Secretary nced at it and made a call.¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± The person on the other end was exining. After the Secretary hung up, she looked up.¡±¡±There are too many fans at the airport. There¡¯s a traffic jam ahead. We¡¯ll have to wait a while before we leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± In order to make himself look like an international student, Ting Feng said,¡±Because of the celebrity group just now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a celebrity. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an esports team,¡±the Secretary replied. ¡°An esports team?¡± Ting Feng raised his eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t that the ce where bey used to stay? He looked at the driver¡¯s seat. The Secretary¡¯s phone rang again.¡±Alright, young master. We can go now.¡± His words were like a switch. He could see the entire car moving forward at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. The Secretary leaned back and reached for the doorknob. It was hard not to notice such a car, especially when it was shuttling between the cars. It was too fast and his driving skills were too good. The Secretary closed her eyes even though she was wagging her tail. ¡°Young master, slow down, slow down!¡± It didn¡¯t help. The man was wearing sunsses, and it seemed like he didn¡¯t hear her. Instead, the corners of his mouth were raised willfully. The ck business car that had just set off was overtaken. Panda, who was still tidying his hair, looked at the car that had just passed by, and the wind that it stirred up blew the tissue in his hand away.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go! Who¡¯s so uncultured to drive so fast!¡± Teng Hui also looked out of the car. Feng nai, on the other hand, directly pressed down the car window and leaned against it with an indifferent expression. He closed his eyes and rested, thinking about something. Compared to before, he was much colder, his eyes were a notch deeper, devilish and cold. Fei Ying looked at the window as he went up. It was a test of his heartbeat. Fortunately, the young master of the Feng family didn¡¯t have much patience and curiosity. It was a good thing that bey was really driving fast. It was so quick that he was noticed. A buzzing sound came from behind. The Secretary¡¯s expression changed. The prodigal paid the fine on the first day he returned to the country. He was really stupid and annoying. Of course, only a fool like him would be at ease letting him go out as a puppet. In the beginning, Eagle did not understand why bey wanted to do this. Later, when he saw the Secretary¡¯s eyes, he suddenly realized that she was lowering the other party¡¯s guard. It seemed that they could indeed be kicked out by the other party within a day. Originally, the chairman had nned to meet his son and even arranged a meal. He had no time to eat, so he immediately got someone to take him to thepany. He first taught him a lesson, and then held an impromptu meeting. ¡°I agree with boss Li¡¯s suggestion. The young master probably won¡¯t be very suitable for the development in the country. It might be better for him to go out and make a living.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been chaotic over there recently? Will there be any danger?¡± ¡°Only chaotic ces have business opportunities. Moreover, some ces have already stabilized. There¡¯s no ce that doesn¡¯t wee people who bring investments to them. I¡¯ll also bring young master over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Secretary Wu, you can do it. ¡± From the beginning to the end, mo bei¡¯s behavior made people feel that she was a hopeless case. The reason why he epted the fact that the chairman suddenly had a son was that he liked to show mercy everywhere. In addition, he had to have a little threat of his own. That was why he quickly epted this illegitimate son when a private detective sent the information to him. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to him whether the other party was real or not. What was important was the timing. Good-for-nothing but obviously not overthinking. It was too dangerous for them to have internal strife. He was worried that others would swallow up his entire business chain. Therefore, he was the most suitable person to go. Of course, he would not mistreat this child. As long as he did his job well. In the future, he would be given a portion of his assets. It was hard to say about the family business. There would always be a bit of scheming. The chairman didn¡¯t know that his Secretary was already working for someone else. On the surface, she was going along with him and following the young master. In fact, what he had discussed with boss li was to directly make this person a puppet after they went over. After all, his stupidity was so obvious. In a sense, boss li was also a distant rtive. His sister had married an old man. He had long wanted to take over thispany. The old man had his limits, but he was different. As long as he could earn money, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. After the decision was made, it was time for the banquet. CEO li held his wine ss like an elder and said to the frivolous man,¡±¡±It must be boring here. You¡¯re leaving tomorrow afternoon. Do you want the Secretary to take you out to y?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo bei nced sideways.¡±Anything fun?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be at the nightclub if we go out. ¡± ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to jump around more,¡± boss Li said with a kind smile. Mo bei didn¡¯t let down this CEO li, who had tried so hard to get close to her. After she stood up, she nced at the Secretary. The Secretary followed him and paid for everything. One could imagine the atmosphere in the nightclub. The Secretary sneered again when he saw the prodigal young master¡¯s left hand holding someone and his right hand shaking the dice. It was a good thing that he had chosen boss li. If he followed this person, he would not have much of a future. However, this kid was really handsome. In just a few minutes, all the girls had sat down. Mo bei¡¯s appearance was indeed eye-catching. It was just that it was too eye-catching. A man with a tattoo on his shoulder walked over directly.¡±Do you know whose woman you¡¯re hugging?¡± Chapter 1127 ? Chapter 1127: Bei met an acquaintance Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei did not know how to drink, even now. He didn¡¯t know that this was the most charming point. He looked so arrogant, but he was drinking soda. The lead dancer was already mesmerized. Now that she saw the person who had flirted with her before, her first reaction was to deny it. ¡°Who¡¯s your woman? don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± Mo bei sat there and swirled the ss of water. With one hand behind the chair, she looked at the person who had just arrived nonchntly. Even his hair was handsome. That person had really been provoked. He immediately reached out and grabbed mo bei¡¯s cor.¡±¡±I think you really owe ...¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, mo bei grabbed his wrist with one hand. Then, with the strength to stand up, she gave him a clean punch. Screams rang out. Someone picked up a wine bottle and was about to gouge mo bei¡¯s head out. However, mo bei kicked him off the stage. When the young man turned around, even the hem of his clothes fluttered in the wind. He was handsome, but at the same time, he caused quite a stir. The tattooed man¡¯s friends all gathered around. The Secretary saw this and quickly called for help. This wastrel was too good at causing trouble. There wasn¡¯t a quarter of an hour for him to be safe! However, before the bodyguard could get close, mo bei had already grabbed the tattooed man¡¯s arm and stood there tall and straight.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to be crippled, then let your people go.¡± The tattooed man was really in pain, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He looked behind him. The people from the nightclub had alle over to maintain order. They saw that the manager had picked up the phone and was about to call the police. At this moment, young master Jin was also present. He had originallye to the nightclub to find inspiration. After all, he was about to start writing a story. He couldn¡¯t just stay at the learning stage. He had to learn how to put it into practice. When he heard that someone was fighting over a girl, his eyes lit up and he followed them with a pen and notebook. Who knew that he would recognize the one who was beaten up? At this moment, he wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know her. After all, he was here to collect materials. However, the moment the manager wanted to call the police ... The tattooed man coincidentally saw young master Jin.¡±Cousin!¡± Young master Jin: ¡°... Who¡¯s your cousin? tell me clearly, you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s rtive¡¯s nephew. How can you be my cousin?¡± However, it didn¡¯t matter that he called him ¡®cousin¡¯. What was more important was that mo bei¡¯s gazended on him. When she saw young master Jin in the crowd, the strength in her hand clearly loosened. The tattooed man immediately felt the pain go away and snorted.¡±¡±Younger cousin, it¡¯s him! This kid doesn¡¯t even know whose ce this is, how dare he snatch my woman!¡± Young master Jin had no choice but to look at the person who had hit him. Immediately after. ¡°F * ck! F * ck, F * ck!¡± The manager watched as his young master jumped onto the stage like a monkey. He was afraid that the fight would affect the young master, so he immediately went into a state of first-ss defense. Mo bei¡¯s eyes also flickered slightly. However, she quickly adjusted her expression and clenched her fists a little tightly. The tattooed man gritted his teeth in pain. Was this person a demon? Why did he use more force? However, he was not in mo bei¡¯s eyes at the moment. Right now, mo bei only had one thought in her mind, and that was how to avoid being confirmed. After all, that person¡¯s reaction made her a little worried. But in this second, this worry waspletely gone. It was because of the young Master¡¯s words,¡¯handsome, he¡¯s really too handsome! Brother, it¡¯s your first time at our restaurant, right? please forgive us if we didn¡¯t serve you well. You can ignore this man. Everyone he sees says that someone stole his girlfriend. He¡¯s just jealous of your good looks. Are you interested in being the male lead? I have a script on hand and the funds are all in ce. I just need someone as aggressive as you. ¡± Chapter 1128 ? Chapter 1128: One thousand one hundred and twenty eight Trantor: 549690339 In the face of such a warm invitation. Even though he was expressionless, there was a moment of nkness in his expression. ¡°I¡¯m a little shy. Do you know King? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s very handsome when he¡¯s ying games. Our movie has two male leads, and he¡¯s one of them. ¡± Young master Jin could not stop talking about the story in his script. One of the male leads? Mo bei was not shocked, but she was asking in her heart, does he know about this? On the other hand, Fei Ying, who had been listening by the side, spat out his saliva and coughed continuously. Mo bei swept a nce at him. Fei Ying used his eyes to signal to her, don¡¯t forget your character when you hear the name of the Feng family¡¯s young master. Mo bei retracted her gaze and simply threw four words at young master Jin.¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested,¡± Young master Jin was unyielding.¡±Please think about it again. The Jin family doesn¡¯tck money. We have resources. I can definitely make you famous. I ...¡± ¡°Younger cousin.¡± The tattooed man tugged at young master Jin and reminded him from behind,¡±¡±You¡¯re here to help me vent my anger. ¡± Young master Jin temporarily recalled which side he was on and instantly changed his expression. He said to mo bei,¡±¡±With my brother¡¯s injuries, how are you going to settle it privately? It¡¯s the first time someone has dared toe to my family¡¯s shop and cause trouble. If you promise toe and film for me, I¡¯ll write off this debt. ¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen something. She suddenly turned her head and smiled. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her half-tied golden hair or because of the sudden smile on her face. He always gave off a kind of unruly arrogance. She gestured for the Secretary to pass her the wallet. The Secretary wanted to please the prodigal, so she immediately handed it over. Mo bei opened it, took out the notes, and scattered them all on the table. The side of her face was noble and arrogant.¡±Is that enough?¡± The main dancer at the side was already blown away by this action. However, the young man turned his hand and held her waist. There was no smell of alcohol in her nose, but a very pleasant body fragrance. ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me. ¡± The scream was even more intense than before. The lead dancer¡¯s face was red, which was a rare sight. She was usually known for her sexiness. The tattooed man¡¯s face was a little green. He wanted to make another move, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat that pretty boy. The most important thing was the look in the main dancer¡¯s eyes. She was saying,¡±I dare you to touch him again.¡± Not to mention his cousin, who was the only one who could uphold justice, was writing something with his head lowered. The tattooed man didn¡¯t want to say anything more. The Secretary saw that wastrel got up and immediately followed him. Of course, there were also Fei Ying and Ting Feng. In reality, the two of them did not understand. It was one thing for bey to act, but why did she really bring her out of the nightclub? What was he doing? Very quickly, they understood. Because after they entered the hotel. Mo bei lifted her cor and said into her Bluetooth earpiece,¡±¡±Someone was taking pictures of me in the nightclub just now.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s there? Who is it?¡± At this time, any disturbance would affect the operation, so tingfeng¡¯s baby face became serious after hearing the news. Mo bei turned on the tap.¡±He doesn¡¯t look like someone from China.¡± ¡°So, what are you going to do tonight? We¡¯ll be suspected if wee out, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that thedy will be disappointed,¡±Ting Feng whistled. Mo bei stood up straight.¡±I¡¯m looking for something. Get the Secretary to arrange for me to go out right now.¡± ¡°Then we can only use profits to stimte them.¡± Ting Feng looked at Fei Ying. Eagle immediately switched ounts and sent a message. After the Secretary received it, she really thought that the other side was anxious. He only received one reply,[send him over immediately.] The Secretary thought that the prodigal would only waste his money if he stayed in the country. He had thrown at least three to four thousand Yuan. Indeed, he should be sent out immediately. Without a second¡¯s dy, the Secretary hung up the phone and walked towards the hotel suite. On the other side, the main dancer was still waiting for the youngster toe out of the bathroom, her face full of anticipation. Mo bei had indeede out. Her entire body was covered in water vapor, making her eyes look even deeper. The main dancer was just about to walk over. The doorbell rang. Who was it that hade to disturb them at this time? However, mo bei was not surprised, especially when she saw that it was the Secretary standing outside the door. Her slender figure leaned against the door frame and her hands were in her pockets.¡±Is there something?¡± ¡°The chairman knows about what happened at the nightclub.¡± The Secretary sighed.¡±He hasn¡¯t slept yet. He asked me to arrange for you to go over immediately. You need to familiarize yourself with the environment there.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± mo bei turned sideways. The Secretary leaned in.¡±Young master, now is not the time to pick up girls. It wasn¡¯t easy for the chairman to get the people in thepany to ept you. You have to make some achievements.¡± Mo bei looked at him. His face, which was covered in tattoos, still looked somewhat arrogant. The Secretary was about to persuade him again. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light. She turned around and walked up to the lead dancer. She leaned forward slightly and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Wait for me toe back.¡± He picked up the thin white coat that was thrown there and put it on. The main dancer¡¯s heart was about to explode. The Secretary also heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that this prodigal would not care about anything else and fall into the embrace of gentleness. It seemed like he knew what was important. Little did she know that Ting Feng¡¯s voice rang in mo bei¡¯s ear.¡±¡±How is it? It¡¯s done, right?¡± Mo bei adjusted her cor. Ting Fengughed.¡±You left earlier than expected. bey, sometimes you¡¯re really suitable to be a prodigal.¡± Young master Jin also thought so. The tattooed man didn¡¯t know how to pick up money, but he was different. Young master Jin was still sitting there and counting. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the handsome man¡¯s actions were to his liking. After thinking about it, he sent a message: ¡°Brother naer, brother naer, do you still remember the drama I told you about before?¡± At this moment, Feng nai had already left the base and returned to the airport. There were some matters at thepany that he needed to settle overseas. The ne was about to take off when he received this message. Feng nai wasn¡¯t interested in replying, so he simply pressed the button. Dumb gold: ¡°brother na, I know you¡¯re not asleep yet. Listen to me. I found someone who¡¯s a perfect match for you.¡± Feng nai frowned and was about to block her. Stupid gold: ¡°Speaking of which, I feel that he looks a little like brother chennan. It¡¯s just that his temperament is a little different.¡± Feng nai suddenly stopped, and even the air around him became a little quiet. Young master Jin immediately regretted his words. After all, he knew best how brother naer had survived for the past six months. In the beginning, he would drink so much in the nightclub that he would not be sober. The next day, he could still go to thepany or attend training. His face was pale, but his eyes were cold. Very few people questioned his management ability. Even Grandpa Feng gradually acknowledged that he could handle thepany¡¯s Affairs while ying. However, behind all these glows was his loneliness ... Chapter 1129 ? Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°And then?¡± He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Three words came from the other end. Young master Jin licked the corner of his mouth and felt a chill at the back of his neck. ¡°There¡¯s no¡¯ then ¡®. I must have seen wrongly. Hahaha, it¡¯s impossible to be such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying so much now because you want me to pack you up and throw you in front of your grandfather?¡± Compared to the past, Feng NAI¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate at all when he said these words. His side profile was reflected on the window, and his tone was as cold as ice. The temperature in his eyes was extremely low. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention that name in front of me again. ¡± Young master Jin immediately nodded. After that, he realized that they were on the other side of the phone and he couldn¡¯t see what was going on. He was about to say something. The other party had already hung up. The ne was about to take off. The air stewardess was reminding everyone to switch their phones off or to flight mode. After Feng nai hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t even look at the information. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry from his handsome face. However, Secretary Jin, who was sitting next to him, knew that it was best not to provoke his young master at this time. Otherwise, he would not have a good ending. The first ss cabin was very spacious. In the past, when Feng nai had flown overseas, he would usually look through a pile of information and business proposals. Today, he did not look at anything, but he did not rest either. Secretary Jin watched him change his posture three times before he handed over the proposal. Feng nai nced sideways, his eyes icy cold. However, the moment he took the business proposal, his aura changed again. It had a very business feel to it, especially when he was wearing a suit and looking down at the business n. His superior temperament made the air stewardess who came to deliver the drinks unable to look away. Secretary Jin knew that it was best for no one to get close to his young master at this time. He said to the air stewardess,¡±Thank you, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± It was indeed a pity that he could no longer get close to her. However, the air stewardess was also very polite. After showing a smile, she handed the drink to Secretary Jin and then closed the curtains. ¡°How many people do we have over there?¡± This was Feng NAI¡¯s first question after reading the business n. Secretary Jin said,¡±seven to eight hundred. The rest are locals. The situation has been unstable recently, and there are more and more refugees. Many of the supplies we transported have been lost, and it¡¯s not easy to get them back. The locals are still dealing with bigger problems.¡± After Feng nai heard this, he seemed to be thinking about something. Secretary Jin ced the coffee over.¡±¡±Representative Yuan wants more supplies. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be enough to eat. There¡¯s basically no more food to be collected there. There¡¯s also the issue of personnel adjustment. We need more people to form a security team to prevent refugees from snatching. The factory¡¯s cables were destroyedst week. Fortunately, the research and development facilities were not affected. The factory is slowly recovering now. However, this time, it¡¯s a civil war. As long as we have local workers in our factory, it will cause trouble. How can we fire them? Representative Yuan hasn¡¯t been able to find a reason. ¡± ¡°Cut?¡± Feng nai put down the business n.¡±Who gave him the wrong impression that thepany wouldy off employees? when the Feng Corporation came here to develop back then, it was the locals who helped us. Has he forgotten?¡± ¡°But if we want the factory to operate normally, we have to do this, otherwise ...¡± Secretary Jin was stunned. ¡°It can¡¯t be normal.¡± Feng nai looked up. His eyes were dark.¡±How far do you think this city is from the war?¡± Chapter 1130 ? Chapter 1130: Nainai and Kitai had the same thoughts Trantor: 549690339 Secretary Jin knew what his young master was worried about. After all, it was less than a four-hour drive from the battle zone in country F. What kind of concept was this? if it was converted to high-speed rail, it would only take one and a half hours. It was too close. But ... ¡°They¡¯ve already signed an agreement. They won¡¯t touch yise.¡± Secretary Jin had only dared to bring their young master here after he had gained a certain level of understanding.¡±Country F¡¯s top decision-maker is also in yise. With him around, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s posture didn¡¯t change, and his voice was still calm, as if he was merely narrating a fact.¡±¡±When a country is in a civil war, the highest decision-maker can be reced at any time. ording to the current development situation, the rebellion forces should have already invaded.¡± When Secretary Jin heard this, his hand paused, and the folder fell on the table. No matter how well-rounded she was, she was still just a Secretary. However, she was smart enough to understand what Feng nai meant. ¡°Young master, are you saying that yise will also ...¡± Secretary Jin did not finish his sentence as he felt a chill down his spine.¡±After I get off the ne, I will book the earliest flight. If I can¡¯t make it in time, we have a private air route over there. The boss got a passenger ne there before ...¡± ¡°I know,¡± Feng nai pulled out a piece of information paper, his expression unchanged.¡±¡±My dad is always good at these things.¡± Secretary Jin was speechless. Feng nai picked up a pen and drew a circle on the cabin.¡±¡±We don¡¯t need a ne.¡± ¡°What?¡± Secretary Jin did not understand what his young master meant. Feng nai looked up.¡±After we reach the airport, head to the factory first. Arrange for all the employees to return to their countries.¡± ¡°That passenger ne?¡± Secretary Jin opened his mouth. Feng nai put away his fountain pen.¡±I¡¯m keeping it as a backup.¡± Before Secretary Jin could ask what ¡°backup¡± meant, a gust of wind seemed toe, shaking the ne unsteadily. Secretary Jin was on business trips overseas all year round. Ever since Feng nai had taken over the corporation¡¯s overseas business, he had been on business trips even more frequently. Previously, when there was turbulence, he had no problem reporting on his work on the tablet. But this time, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. The ne seemed to be avoiding something. The drop was especially low. The sense of weightlessness made him almost hit his head when he leaned forward. Such a sudden descent left the people in the cabin unable to react in time. They did not know who had left a hard leather bag outside, but it was flying in this direction. Under such circumstances, the power of the hard-skin coward was no less than that of iron. The air stewardess who was delivering the food started to sway and almost got hit in the face. There was a slender figure who was one step faster and grabbed the chain of the handbag. The air stewardess¡¯s face turned pale. She clutched her things and stabilized herself. They were able to do this because they were well-trained. However, this person ... The air stewardess looked at Feng nai, who was holding onto her bag, and the surprise in her eyes turned into gratitude. Fortunately, the ne only fell for a moment and stopped. The emergency lights lit up. No one knew what had happened in the cabin. The air stewardess picked up themunication device.¡±Due to the weather, the ne will continue to be bumpy. Please fasten your seat belts and confirm that your bags have been locked in the luggage rack to avoid any idents. The toilet is temporarily out of use.¡± He spoke the threenguages once in each country. The sudden fall had indeed caused difort to the passengers. Some of them couldn¡¯t stand the loss of gravity and felt nauseated. The cabin was definitely not as quiet as it was just now. Everyone was discussing what had happened. The stewardesses all replied that the air current was too strong. After a while, the flight stabilized. No one asked any more questions. However, the air stewardess who had been saved just now walked to Feng NAI¡¯s side.¡±¡±Sir, thank you so much for just now.¡± Feng nai sat there, and because of his cold temperament, he looked like a noble when he didn¡¯t speak. Not to mention that he was dressed in a smart suit. After hearing the air stewardess¡¯s voice, he did not look back. His eyes were still looking out the window, and his eyes were a little deep. ¡°It¡¯s not Qi flow. ¡± ¡°Sir, what did you say?¡± The air stewardess didn¡¯t hear Feng NAI¡¯s voice clearly and moved a little closer. Secretary Jin coughed. Only then did Feng nai turn his head, his handsome face devoid of any emotion.¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡± The air stewardess was speechless. She was really unapproachable, just like a person without feelings. However, when it came to saving people, it was really tempting. He had such quick reflexes and was able to stand up in such a situation. The air stewardess even suspected that he had received professional training. The crash just now was too terrifying. Even they didn¡¯t know why. Fortunately, it was stable now. At the thought of this, the air stewardess thanked Feng nai again before walking back to the rest area. After all, they were about tond. Secretary Jin, who was sitting at the side, was still a little worried. Even though young master said he wanted to go to the factory first. His first reaction after the nended was to stop Feng nai.¡±¡±Young master, you should take the earliest flight back to China today. If there¡¯s anything you need to do, just video call me and ...¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. It was as if something had streaked across his head. Then, a loud boom was heard! On thewn where they hadnded, a ne had been blown to pieces. A powerful air current and mes rushed over. Even if the distance was far. Standing in the airport, one could still see the crowd fleeing in panic outside therge floor-to-ceiling windows. The sound of panic filled the entire airport. The other party did it on purpose. He blew up an aerial ne. He used a very small shell. However, this time ... Some people were so scared that their legs were weak just by standing in the airport. Needless to say, the staff member who was going to repair the machine outside was thrown to the side by the air current the moment the explosion urred. It was a small passenger ne, but the parts that flew in the air still caused a lot of casualties. In the face of this scene. The people from country F all raised their hands, as if they were praying. Secretary Jin had not yet recovered from the scene just now. It could be said that his years of gentleness seemed to have be worthless at this moment. Thick ck smoke came out of his eyes. No one could remain calm in the face of war. Even if it was just a warning, it was enough to make people feel that death could be so close to them. Secretary Jin¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Feng nai.¡±¡±Young master, we ...¡± ¡°Our work has to be brought forward.¡± Feng nai just stood there. After retracting his gaze from the window, he turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Feng Corporation, and my employees are still here. Other than that, I¡¯m also Chinese. Since I still have the ability to prevent mypatriots from getting hurt, I can¡¯t go back first. ¡± His tone was very calm, so calm that when he strode forward, even the ck smoke rising from the window and the rolling mes seemed to be his foil ... Chapter 1131 ? Chapter 1131: Changing into women¡¯s clothes Trantor: 549690339 There wasn¡¯t a moment. Secretary Jin finally understood one thing. Why did the old Chairman choose the young master to inherit the Feng Corporation? He looked at the tall and slender back. Secretary Jin put on his sses and dialed representative Yuan¡¯s number as he walked. The most important thing was to calcte the exact number of employees and send them back to the country as soon as possible without panicking. At this time, no one would bother to calcte the losses. The people who lived here would definitely feel how turbulent the local area was. She could see many people in the airport. They had originally bought tickets for today¡¯s flight back. Now that something had happened at the airport, it would take an entire night to clean up and repair it. Furthermore, this was only the first one. No one could predict whether there would be a second one. What if they got on the ne and another one fell when they were flying? The airport in yise was in chaos. People who wanted to take off immediately, no matter how expensive the ticket was, could only wait. However, they were also afraid of other dangers. What was even more disturbing was the cut off of thework signal. All of this made the decision-makers of country F unable to sleep, and they called for a Supreme meetingte at night. It wasn¡¯t just yise who would be shaken. On the other side of the sea. Mo bei¡¯s flight was stopped. Some people asked why. In the beginning, they said it was because of the weather. After more than an hour. After the authorization was removed, the person in charge exined the problem to everyone. ¡°Just now, country F¡¯s yise was also attacked by artillery. This is a critical period. From today onwards, our airlines will suspend all flights to yise. Please choose your travel carefully.¡± At this time, there were still people who didn¡¯t know what was going on and wanted to go shopping and traveling there. Now that they heard the exnation, they felt a little scared. The only person who felt that it was troublesome was the Secretary who had followed them to hear the news. The flight had stopped, how could they let that prodigal go over? The profits from this business were so great that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imagine it. He had to find a way over first. The Secretary was d that the wastrel did note along. He would not read these reports, nor would he analyze the situation. Otherwise, if he knew the specific situation over there, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go over obediently like he was now. It seemed like it was time to contact that side. The Secretary lowered her eyes and sent an email. It was in the battlefield less than 400 kilometers away from yise. A man wearing a ck mask kicked away the person he had just killed and sat on a chair. His blue eyes looked up.¡±Tell our employer not to forget to make a deal. Tell him to find professor Liang as soon as possible and send him back to me. My patience is limited.¡± ¡°Boss,¡± The person holding theptop at the side leaned over, his fingers moving up and down on the keyboard.¡±¡±I¡¯ve found him. Also, the person who was about to send us the money is also on a flight over, but all the flights have stopped.¡± With that, he moved aside to let the man see the contents of the email clearly. ¡°Your reaction is really fast.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were dark blue, and his ck cloth was pulled off. The first thing that caught people¡¯s attention was his tattoo.¡±But, Maker, didn¡¯t you already destroy the inte? How did the other countries get the news?¡± The person holding the notebook stood at the side and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Themunication towers have been destroyed, but one of them has recovered very quickly. It¡¯s not convenient to destroy it a second time.¡± ¡°What do you mean? speak clearly.¡± The man was obviously a little unhappy. Maker stood up straight and pulled up thework map. ¡°There¡¯s anothermunication tower in yise. It¡¯s made by China¡¯s Feng Corporation. It¡¯s in the factory where theynded. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are too many technicians or what, but after they found the problem, they only used two hours to build and repair it. If it¡¯s destroyed again, we¡¯ll be targeted. Didn¡¯t boss say that if there¡¯s no good reason, China must abide by internationalw and not send troops randomly? these things have to be done secretly. ¡± The man narrowed his eyes.¡±You can take over themunication facilities of other big countries. You can¡¯t do anything about a Chinesepany building amunication tower?¡± Maker, you should improve yourself. ¡± Maker did not say anything. He did not understand what was going on with those Chinese people. Why did they repair and build everything so quickly? Or was it only the Feng family? ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. The man stood up and adjusted his coat.¡±It¡¯s no big deal even if we know. Since we¡¯ve found professor Liang, let¡¯s go and meet this rich second generation of Huaxia who came to give us money. Tell everyone to change their clothes. It¡¯s time for us to have fun for two days. In two days, the whole of yise will be a ce to practice shooting. As for how they wille? Provide him with a route. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maker started to reply. Soon, the Secretary received a reply. ¡°Go to the border of Country H to transfer flights. Someone will pick you up.¡± The Secretary was overjoyed and immediately bought ne tickets to Country H for mo bei and her group. When he took the boarding pass and walked to mo bei¡¯s side, he saw that prodigal. He had not noticed anything and was still wearing his earphones and ying his game. Such hopelessly stupid things could be a good thing at times. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s all done. You can go board the ne now. Other than the things the chairman asked you to do, I¡¯ve also given you a USB. When you go there and meet our client, just pass the file I gave you to him. This client has a bad temper, so you must be careful not to say the wrong things.¡± Mo bei only took off half of her earphones. With her skills, she went in from the left ear and out from the right ear, looking like a weak little fight. Of course, the Secretary knew that this prodigal was not going to face a good person this time. He might even get addicted to drugs ande back. However, these were not within his consideration. As long as he handed over the file, it would be fine. Very quickly, the announcement was made. The Secretary didn¡¯t know what the so-called prodigal son would look like after boarding the ne. Sitting there, his clean and handsome face no longer had the arrogance from before, only a sense of nobility remained. Even the buttons on her clothes were buttoned back by that fair and slender hand. Ting Feng wanted tough when he saw this,¡¯you¡¯re finally not being monitored. bey, if you¡¯re happy, just smile. Don¡¯t be so expressionless after you¡¯ve recovered. ¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and nced at him. After she put her earphones aside, she went straight to the point.¡±Why did they suddenly arrange for us to transfer to Country H? did something happen in country F?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it. ¡± Eagle took the notebook and pressed it twice.¡±Take a look at this.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes reflected the scene in the video. When the ne was blown up, the sparks that burst out made her eyes deepen.¡±So, we don¡¯t even have the nearest way out.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ting Feng looked over.¡±There¡¯s one more thing. Before we retreat, we¡¯ll be given signals. Eagle just checked. Themunication facilities in yise have been tampered with.¡± Mo bei was very calm.¡±There¡¯s still something that can be used. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have leaked this video.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there are still some that can be used. ¡± Ting Feng scratched his head.¡±This is indeed good news, but at the same time, it¡¯s even more dangerous because it wasn¡¯t destroyed. Thismunication tower was built by a Chinesepany, and there are 631 employees there. Do you know what I mean? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t have the energy and resources to bring them back. Our rescue aircraft can only be parked at the border. Other than the Chinese we know, there must be other unknown people in eise. The Embassy has already made preparations, but it will take a day. Look at the flight signals here and here. It only shows one thing: eise is defenseless and a war will break out at any time. I¡¯m not sure. Will we be able toplete the mission by then?¡± If the situation was like what the professor had told them before, it might be possible. But now, everything had be unknown. By then, they wouldn¡¯t even have an Embassy to back them up ... Fei Ying had also thought of this and turned to look at mo bei. It was still not toote to go now. He wanted to persuade bey this way. However, he knew that he could not persuade her. When she left the station, bey¡¯s words meant that she knew very well that she might nevere back again. She had made all the necessary preparations. This included what young master Tang said about not panicking in times of trouble. ¡°Contact the person in charge of themunication towerpany in fstan through the Embassy.¡± Mo bei tapped her finger.¡±Let them hold on for one more day. Ask if we can withdraw the staff first and send the second batch of technicians. Of course, we might be rejected. If the other party agrees, we still have time.¡± Ting Feng was a little hesitant.¡±bey, don¡¯t get your hopes up. After all, the other party doesn¡¯t have any obligation to do so.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± At such a time, everyone wanted to be the first to return to a safe ce. Furthermore, the other party had guaranteed that themunication facilities were still there. This gave them hope. Even if the other party refused, it was understandable. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Let¡¯s contact them first. If it¡¯s not possible, we¡¯ll think of another way when we transfer.¡± She and Flying Eagle couldn¡¯t live without the inte. He wanted to find professor Liang. First of all, he had to ensure that themunication facilities were still there. Ting Feng understood this as well, so he immediately reported the situation to his superiors. This kind of thing needed to bemunicated. He wouldn¡¯t receive any news for a while. Moreover, the airne had already started to ask everyone to turn off their electronic devices. This was the first time Fei Ying had been so serious. After they took off, they looked at mo bei several times. He was really worried that this person would work too hard and lose himself. If they really couldn¡¯t get any help from the outside world. What should they do? Fei Ying and Ting Feng were thinking the same thing, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy. Even after the flight had stabilized and the air stewardess was about to deliver the food, the two of them were still in that state. Mo bei looked over to the side, and her gazended on Ting Feng¡¯s puffed-up face. It had to be said that mo bei¡¯s eyes were A-rated in this style. After Ting Feng noticed, he asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei looked at him and said in a light tone,¡±go and change into female clothes.¡± Chapter 1132 ? Chapter 1132: Full wings Trantor: 549690339 Ting Feng was speechless. Fei Ying tilted his head and held back hisughter. Ting Feng¡¯s expression went nk. ¡°Before you transfer, you must appear in women¡¯s clothing.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression did not look like she was joking at all. Ting Feng wanted to kneel down and call him boss. However, in order not to be recognized, he did have to change into women¡¯s clothes. With such a thing to reduce the pressure, the atmosphere was indeed not as heavy as before. When one focused on one thing, one would have less distracting thoughts. There were more than three of them, and there were bodyguards in ck following them. Therefore, it was equally important to hide his identity before he met professor Liang. In country F, every Embassy was busy. Without inte signal, they had tomunicate with the local people. The airport was too dangerous. Many people wanted to go back but couldn ¡®t. They were waiting. Huaxia base¡¯s rescue team was the fastest. There was no doubt about that. In the factory outside the suburbs. He watched as the people were picked up one by one. The look in Secretary Jin¡¯s eyes changed. His chest was hot, as if something was rolling. Not too far away was where Feng nai was standing. He had hung his suit jacket over the railing. In order to see clearly thepletion of the repair work, he grabbed the railing with one hand and bent over to get past it. He first turned the railing that was obstructing the technician, then said,¡±¡±How is it?¡± Initially, the employees were already in disbelief that young master coulde at this time. Moreover, they had been arranging for people to evacuate since just now. She even ate with them. Now, he hade to such a grassroots ce. The employees of the Feng Corporation all liked to call Feng nai young master. It was because he was too young, and at the same time, he was so noble and handsome that he seemed to be someone who lived in a painting. In the past, the outside world had said that if the Feng Corporation was handed over to such a young man, would there be a change in the structure and that it would not be as Grand as before? It had been almost a year. Not only did the Feng Corporation not decline, but it also expanded its footprint. This was all because of young master. Secretary Jin pushed his sses and walked over. He heard the technicians reporting about the ground-to-groundmunication facilities. After young master got off the ne, other than the safety of his employees, he seemed to be most concerned about themunication tower. Just as Secretary Jin was still thinking about why ... He received a call. It was the Embassy. After Secretary Jin received the call, the first thing he did was pass the phone to Feng nai. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from China¡¯s main conste in F. I¡¯m xu ...¡± The conversation was not short. Feng nai had been listening the entire time, but the one in the middle didn¡¯t say a word. In the end, Consul Xu¡¯s tone was a little low.¡±Our overseaspatriots need thismunication tower.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t hang up the phone. Instead, he strolled back, standing tall and straight like a pine tree. He said to all the technicians who were still testing the data,¡±¡±I¡¯m sure everyone has already guessed that eise airport will not be safe for long. War can break out at any time. The Embassy has already begun to arrange for everyone to evacuate, but there¡¯s one thing. All themunication facilities in eise have been damaged to a certain extent. Only thismunication tower in front of you can allow us to contact the people of eise, the Embassy, and our family. The Embassy hopes that we can protect thismunication tower. We¡¯ll be thest group to evacuate. The people standing here are all technicians from the Feng Corporation. I need you to make a decision with me, whether you want to stay or not. ¡± Chapter 1133 ? Chapter 1133: I won¡¯t let him fight alone Trantor: 549690339 Such a decision was not an easy one for anyone. Especially in that kind of environment. Who wouldn¡¯t want to go home in times of danger and reunite with their family in the most stable ce? Because every day he stayed here would mean another day of danger. At this moment, no one dared to say that they were not afraid. Moreover, they had already done a good job before this. Thending facility was repaired in the shortest time possible. Even though themunication was cut off, it was only for two hours. As technicians, they had already done everything they could. No one spoke. They just stood there, looking at each other. After all, when young master came here and made the decision to evacuate all the employees, they felt protected and were happy to finally be able to return home. But now ... The technicians looked at each other. After Feng nai saw this, he said,¡±tell me your thoughts. From today onwards, yise will be more and more dangerous. You¡¯ve already done enough. The only facility that canmunicate on the ground was repaired by you overnight. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go back or stay.¡± ¡°I want to go back.¡± One of them said. ¡°Alright,¡± Feng nai replied. The rest of the people also wanted to go back, so Secretary Jin arranged for them to gather on the left. Ambassador Xu was listening on the other end of the phone, hoping to hear someone stay behind. At this moment, someone suddenly shouted a question,¡±¡±Young master, you just said that you need us to make a decision with you. What about you? do you want to go back or stay?¡± ¡°Leave.¡± Feng nai looked up at him.¡±Stay.¡± Instantly. The technicians were stunned. In fact, they already had a vague answer in their hearts. No heir of a Financial Group would have flown here at this time. He could have flown back as soon as he sensed the danger, but he came to the factory, sped up all the work, and made the evacuation decision. There were some things that made their hearts ache just by looking at them. He didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, it was to ensure their safety to the greatest extent. Many of the people here were not as young as he was, and they did not even have a carefree future for him. But he said he wanted to stay. ¡°The old Chairman will be worried when he hears this news.¡± Representative Yuan could not help but tug at him.¡±¡±Young master, don¡¯t mess around.¡± This was the first time the representative of the dimensional world had dared to speak to Feng nai in such a manner. It was clear that he was really anxious. The old Chairman had already video-called several times today. After all, the situation here was too turbulent. No family member would not be worried. Moreover, the young master would usually throw away his clothes if there was anything on his body. He could be said to be a proud Son of Heaven. The entire Feng corporation¡¯s overseas business was now in his hands. What was he doing? Representative Yuan tugged at Feng NAI¡¯s clothes again. Feng nai nced sideways F ¡°grandfather will understand the decision I¡¯ve made. The entire country is still in fstan. This is the onlymunication facility we can use. F ¡°If it¡¯s here, ourpatriots in other countries can ask for help from the Embassy when they encounter danger. Simrly, those of us who stay behind can also tell our families that we¡¯re safe. If it¡¯s gone, some people will have no way out. I¡¯m very proud that the Feng Corporation has so many skilled employees and can open up a way out. Right now, there are many people gathered outside, and the fastest toe to the rescue is my country¡¯s Embassy. If I had to choose, I don¡¯t want them to fight alone. ¡± Almost as soon as he finished his sentence. The technician who asked the question shouted,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll stay too.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Chapter 1134 ? Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: Trantor: 549690339 More and more people started to stand on Feng NAI¡¯s right. Representative Yuan wanted to say something, but he couldn ¡®t. Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change as he said to the other end of the phone,¡±¡±You should have heard our answer.¡± Ambassador Xu had never expected such a turn of events. The blood in his chest was still churning. He was pleased that China had such a young generation. At such a critical moment, there was finally something that could put one¡¯s mind at ease. After getting the answer, head Xu immediately replied. On the other side, mo bei and the others had already arrived in country H. It had to be said that Ting Feng¡¯s female outfit was wless. He had a baby face, his body size, and he would change his identity every time he went on a mission. Even if she was dressed as a girl, she would not make people feel ufortable. Instead, she would look very sweet. Especially when he was wearing his long hair and holding mo bei¡¯s arm, looking at mo bei¡¯s side profile with a fascinated expression, it didn¡¯t seem out of ce. With mo bei¡¯s aura around, it was easy for people to ignore the details of other people. It wasn¡¯t strange for a girlfriend to look at her boyfriend with fascination. The bodyguards in ck who were not in the same cabin as them all felt that their new young master was really good at flirting. He had only taken a ne once, and there were already youngdies throwing themselves at him. Along the way, it was still the youngdy who took the initiative to feed him water during his breaks. As expected, one could have everything if they were handsome. Eagle, who was sitting next to him, didn¡¯t think so. He just wanted to kick Ting Feng away. Seeing that there was no one around, he immediately said,¡±¡±Tingfeng, watch it. Don¡¯t touch bey¡¯s mouth with your hand. No one asked you to be serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not real. How can you lie to me?¡± As Ting Feng spoke, he wrapped his arms around mo bei¡¯s hand again. Fei Ying really wanted to beat him up. ¡°Wait!¡± Mo bei stopped him.¡±Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any reply from the conste.¡± The notebook in Eagle¡¯s hand had never left his hand. After opening it, she entered the password and entered. There was nothing in the mailbox. ¡°There¡¯s less than 30 minutes before we have to transfer flights. What should we do?¡± Fei Ying was very anxious. After all, once they reached the other side, they had to cut off their contact with the outside world to avoid anything. But before that, they had to know if thework was still there before they could make the next arrangements. Especially bey. What was she going to do? Fei Ying didn¡¯t expect this at all. If there really wasn¡¯t anding facility. How could they be sure that they could save the Chinese businessmen that the professor said were restricted? how could they get the research materials? Waiting was always torturous. Ting Feng was also looking at the webpage. There was finally news. It was not an email. It was tingfeng¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m xu Changhong from the F country Embassy. Ournding facility will be in constantmunication when you arrive. We¡¯re now coordinating more specific work, and the person in charge and the technical staff will wait for thest batch to evacuate. However, to ensure the safety of more people, thest batch of technical staff will also be evacuated in seven days. I hope you can contact me in seven days.¡± After Ting Feng heard this, he turned his head to mo bei and said,¡±¡±The person in charge of thatpany has agreed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± Fei Ying really didn¡¯t have much hope, but after hearing the news, his eyes lit up. ¡°Who¡¯s the person in charge? he¡¯s really good at bragging.¡± Ambassador Xuughed on the other end of the phone ... Chapter 1135 ? Chapter 1135: Bei in disguise Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Feng n.¡± When these two words came out ... Hawk paused and looked to his right subconsciously. Mo bei¡¯s voice had a clear change.¡±¡±The Feng n?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Head Xu¡¯s tone was full of praise.¡±This young man from the Feng Corporation is really not bad. If he didn¡¯t take the lead, I¡¯m afraid the remaining technicians wouldn¡¯t have been so ...¡± ¡°Why would he be in such a dangerous ce?¡± Ambassador Xu didn¡¯t expect to be interrupted. Even more so, he did not expect that the usually calm andposed contact person would actually reveal such an anxious tone. Ting Feng, who was sitting at the side, was also a little shocked. It was because bey¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale. He had been with her for so long. He had carried out all kinds of missions. He had never seen her like this. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t everything going smoothly? Only Fei Ying knew why, but he was still a little afraid when faced with such a cold expression. He reached out and tugged at mo bei¡¯s sleeve.¡±¡±bey, that¡¯s the Consul. Calm down.¡± Mo bei¡¯s back jerked. She pressed down on her fringe and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Consul Xu. Yise is in a very dangerous situation right now. The fact that the technicians are able to stay behind will be of absolute help to our operation. I would like to ask Consul Xu to send some people to protect them. They will be thest batch to leave. I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be no idents.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve talked to them about this. They¡¯re all mentally prepared. ¡± The more mo bei listened, the closer she clenched her hand that was hanging by her side. Her posture, however, returned to its previous upright posture as she promised,¡±¡±I¡¯ll make sure they evacuate safely. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Upon hearing such a young voice, Consul Xu was filled with relief.¡±¡±Your mission is highly confidential and dangerous. You have to ensure your own safety. You can¡¯t contact me when you reach yise. You¡¯re fighting alone without backup. Be careful.¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguard in ck came over to hurry them. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time to board the ne.¡± Mo bei grunted and hung up. As Xu Lan listened to themotion, he looked at themunication tower standing outside. They were only responsible for the evacuation and would not engage in face-to-face negotiations with the local response Army. However, the person who came this time had to disguise as the son of a rich businessman to get in touch with the leader of the other party and rescue some of the missing Chinese merchants and researchers. He was very worried that they would encounter some danger and be buried in a foreignnd. However, in addition to being worried, he was also very d that someone could choose to ignore the danger and go against the flow. Now that he thought about it, this young liaison was somewhat simr to the young master of the Feng family. From the words of the other party, it seemed that the two of them knew each other? ¡°Consul, there¡¯s another group of refugees who want to enter our Embassy.¡± Someone walked in from outside. Ambassador Xu temporarily put these thoughts aside. Country H, on the ne that was about to take off. Ting Feng could feel that bey had not recovered after the call. She seemed to have calmed down. He had been reading information about annihting Dragon. Ting Feng asked for a nket from the air stewardess and lowered his voice to whisper into her ear,¡±¡±You¡¯ve been on a flight all day. You should rest for a while. Besides, haven¡¯t you already read the information?¡± ¡°Watch it one more time to deepen the impression.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers looked particrly pale at this moment. But she was very clear. The more it was like this. He had to be quick. She didn¡¯t want to bet on his safety. She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. Fei Ying saw all of this and his actions were a little impulsive.¡±¡±I¡¯ll call young master Feng now and ask him to go back. ¡± Mo bei pressed down on his wrist, her voice very calm.¡±¡±He won¡¯t go back. If he coweres, he won¡¯t be him anymore. We still have a mission. I¡¯ll take care of my emotions.¡± Fei Ying felt the force and slowly lowered his arm. Just as mo bei had said, it was just a short four hours of take-off andnding. When she left the airport again, her expression and posture had changed. His golden hair was pushed aside, revealing the ck earrings. He looked very arrogant and devilish. One of his hands was around Ting Feng¡¯s waist, and his eyes were full of handsomeness. When she was in China, her Secretary had told her that there would be business people picking her up. Mo bei wasn¡¯t there at first. After all, ording to the n, she was going to use her current identity to attract the attention of the Dragon yer. However, just as she was shaking hands with the person who came to pick her up, mo bei¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was because of the tattoo on the back of his hand. The temperament of a businessman was easy to distinguish. However, even though this person was wearing a suit and had a gentle appearance, it could not hide the bloody smell on him. ¡°Young master Zhao? We¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time, please. ¡± He spoke Chinese very well and gave way with a faint smile. Mo bei did not stand on ceremony either. With a beautiful woman in her arms, she looked like a young master who hade to have fun. The man looked at the back of the man who had entered their car, then pressed his left ear and said,¡±¡±Boss, it¡¯s just as we thought. This person is very good at hiding our actions.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Dragon yer was naturally suspicious. Even if his subordinates saw it, he wouldn¡¯t bepletely at ease.¡±In that case, bring him here to take a look. The thing that the other party mentioned should be in his hands.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for him to have a chance encounter with you tomorrow.¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the stop sign that had passed the Ishbara Khagan line.¡±¡±Sure.¡± The night grew deeper. The city looked no different from any other ce. However, if one looked closely, they would be able to notice the difference. Many people had gathered in front of the embassies of various countries. There were also armed guards patrolling the area. The most eye-catching thing was a local child wearing a tattered T-shirt, who was asking for bread. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched this scene. This wasn¡¯t the first time Ting Feng had seen such a scene. He had experienced it before when he was on a mission. It was because he had experienced it before that he did not want to see it again. However, there were still people in front of them, so they couldn¡¯t be too quiet. Mo bei understood this logic. After she retracted her gaze, she pinched Ting Feng¡¯s chin.¡±¡±Why do you keep looking outside, huh?¡± ¡°I feel that the child is so pitiful.¡± Ting Feng leaned into mo bei¡¯s arms. Mo bei chuckled and looked up at the driver.¡±¡±Stop the car.¡± The driver subconsciously looked at them. The man slightly nodded. Mo bei pulled Ting Feng out of the car. The man also followed her down. Mr. Zhao took out a few notes and gave them to the child. Then, he stopped the woman beside him.¡±¡±Can you just look at me now?¡± The man listened with a disdainful smile in his eyes. He really thought that this young master Zhao had the heart to do good, but it turned out that he was just picking up girls. However, there was something strange. The man narrowed his eyes as he looked at mo bei¡¯s back, his eyes gradually filled with malice. He pressed his earphones and said something to the other end. After mo bei returned to the car, the man smiled and said,¡±¡±Speaking of which, I really admire young master Zhao¡¯s courage. This ce is so chaotic and you still dare toe and talk business with us.¡± Ting Feng didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. He thought the other party was just a businessman. Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened, but her tone carried a hint of doubt.¡±¡±Chaotic?¡± ¡°Young master Zhao, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really acting dumb or not. Not far from here is the fire zone. All the majorpanies are retreating, and there aren¡¯t many Chinese merchants left here. Even the Embassy is filled with people. I heard that yise will be a war zone soon. Those who are left now are all risking their lives to earn money ...¡± The man had not finished his sentence. He heard a ¡°sh * t¡± from the back seat. Mo bei¡¯s emotions seemed to have gone out of control.¡±¡±That Secretary was lying to me. He told me that this ce is very safe. Safe my ass! Stop the car!¡± The driver went to see the man this time. The man did not nod. Mo bei punched the back of the seat. I want to go back! Buy the earliest flight back!¡± The man put away the gun he had prepared earlier and smiled.¡±¡±Young master Zhao, listen to me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say! I can tell that Secretary isn¡¯t a good person with one look. How dare she lie to me?¡± Some people were handsome even when they were angry, and Mo bei was one of them, especially when she squinted.¡±¡±After this, I¡¯ll definitely make him die a terrible death.¡± The man and the driver looked at each other and said patiently,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you¡¯ve misunderstood your Secretary. Although yise is a mess, it¡¯s not unsafe. The highest-level decision-makers are here, so there won¡¯t be any big trouble. We will ensure your safety. After all, you are our partner. ¡± Mo bei seemed to have finally calmed down, but her tone was still flustered and exasperated. She looked at the man and said,¡±¡±How do you expect me to believe you? If you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it. I thought that poor people existed everywhere, but it¡¯s different now. I don¡¯t want to stay in this damn ce at all. Who knows if I might lose my life?¡± The man heard this and pressed his left ear. It was obvious that the people on the other side were still there and had heard themotion. ¡°We can let him see our power.¡± When the voice came, the man was still a little hesitant, but when he saw the scared look on that young master Zhao¡¯s face, he decided that he was a soft-legged shrimp. It turned out that not only did he like to hit on girls, but his IQ was also a little stupid, especially when he was afraid of death. Such a good candidate, he really couldn¡¯t let him go back just like that. ¡°We dare to do business in yise, so of course we have our own guarantees.¡± As he spoke, the man turned to the side and revealed the thing on his waist. Ting Feng¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. It was not because he had never seen a gun before. It was because he had only just realized that this person was dangerous. The man also saw tingfeng¡¯s expression. However, he mistook her for being afraid. This was normal. After all, people from the East were all afraid of this. Even young master Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. The man was very satisfied with this scene. ¡°How is it? Can young master Zhao be at ease now?¡± Chapter 1136 When Draco woke up, he realized that his head was throbbing painfully. Cursing darkly, he got up and checked his surroundings, expecting to see his expensive suite. What he saw instead, was a ramshackle room that looked like it could barely house a family of rats, much less a human being. Blinking with surprise, he looked at his chest sharply. No wounds. Just a scrawny body that looked like it could barely take a punch from a child, which was the opposite of the power packed form he was used to. Despite this different scene from what he expected, the sense of familiarity did not escape him. He knew this ce and he recognized this body. This was his home and himself from 15 years ago, when he was a cowardly young man who could barely afford to feed himself. He picked up his brick phone and checked the time ¨C 7:00 am, 21/03/2065. Despite his calm outward appearance, his mind was reeling from this. This date meant that Boundless would beunching in exactly five hours. Shops selling the basic game helmet for the Boundless servers would close in less than three hours. His memories of the past which had been blurry, be crisp and clear. These memories were after all, fresh and recent in the mind of this body. Yet, he could also remember everything beyond this date as easily as one with perfect eidetic memory would. He remembered that he had painstakingly saved every scrap of money for the two years Boundless had been announced and was in closed alpha and beta, starving himself in bursts to gather enough to buy the most basic helmet. Since he had very little time, he decided to follow his past self¡¯s actions and purchase the helmet before closure. He walked out of his attic-like bedroom and washed up under his leaky shower which only shot out icy water. Shrugging the difort away was easy for the current Draco, while his old self used to spend 10 minutes alternating parts of his body under the shower in order to get used to it. After cleaning himself, he put on his outgoing shirt and wore some summer shorts and slippers before heading out. Walking along the boulevard, he was forced to look at the filthy surroundings of this underdeveloped area that existed on the outskirts of town. Despite the progression of society in the area of technology ¨C or perhaps, because of it ¨C nothing had really changed. The poor were getting poorer and the richer were getting richer. While Draco wasn¡¯t yet at the bottom rung, he wasn¡¯t that far off. Thanks to the leftover insurance money from his deceased parents, he could afford to keep off the streets. Even though this part of town was indisputably shitty, there was still some level of patronage, so it didn¡¯t take him long to reach a small outlet store with a blue banner stating "Get your FIVR helmets for Boundless here with a basic starter¡¯s package for $300!!!" Still, he didn¡¯t head into the shop, rather waiting for a certain event to ur. In less than thirty seconds, four familiar faces emerged from the corner. The moment these fellows locked onto him, they started snickering meanly. The leader of them, an ugly rotund fool by the name of Jarko, walked up to Draco while his man tits shook the heavens and earth. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the Draco the cowardly dragon. What are you doing here? Coming to donate money to us so we can start our guild? Oh gee golly, how kind of you." The three skinny and ugly fools behind him took their cue to snigger. Rolling his eyes, Draco sighed. In the original scene years ago, he had been stammering and shaking, eventually being beaten and extorted. The shopkeeper had taken pity on him and loaned Draco a used helmet that was for beta testers in order to y the game. However, Draco decided to rewrite the script for this scene. In the years toe, he would remember this day as the moment when the God of Chaos who threw him into the past had achieved the foundations for his goal. "Piss off Jarko, your stink is clogging my nose. What I¡¯m here to do is none of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g business, shitbag." Draco¡¯s reply was met with silence. Not even in their wildest dreams did these four idiots expect him to retaliate to their provocations. Draco could choose to walk by them and let this matter blow off, but he had a different idea. With a dark smirk, Draco sent his fist flying into the guts of the fat fool before him, which made them all gasp. Talking back was one thing, suddenly attacking was another. Just what had this dude eaten that made him so ballsy? "This is for all the times you bullied me, cowtits." However, tubby didn¡¯t fall over in pain. With a surprised grunt, he realized that the fist he thought would hurt him actually did nothing at all. The moment he and hisckeys came to this realization, their previous fear and rm blew off as they burst intoughter. Draco didn¡¯t make any other move, simply smirking coldly while gazing upon them as one would an insect. This act made the bullies cut theirughter as they grew angry at this scrawny fellow¡¯s scorn. "Alright Draco, I¡¯ll give it to you, you¡¯ve finally grown some balls. But clearly, they¡¯re far too small to... to... urgh.... ARGGHGHHHHH!!" Tubby¡¯s words cut of the moment he started talking too much, realizing that every word he spoke brought exponentially increasing pain to his chest and abdomen area. At the current level, he could barely remain standing and fell to the floor, gasping and shrieking in pain which further increased the ferocity. The faces of the mindless fools behind him turned white as a sheet from the sounds their boss was making. This wasn¡¯t the normal level of agony, this was advanced torment. He wouldn¡¯t sound out of ce in a terrorist torture video as a victim right now. Turning to face the other three, Draco spoke slowly but dangerously. "You have 10 seconds to give me every single dor you have on your body otherwise you¡¯ll end up worse than him. He¡¯s only enduring 50% of the pain thanks to his fat body. You skinny fools will have to bear it all." "Choose wisely. The countdown starts now." The coward inside them reared its ugly head at this moment, as they mored over each other to drop every single penny they had on them, including what Jarko possessed. Without wasting a second, they dragged the tub ofrd away hurriedly, casting fearful looks at Draco as if he would change his mind and attack them. Scoffing, he entered the outlet store to purchase the helmet, but was met with a surreal scene. The cashier, who was a college girl working part time, was trembling like she had been shocked with electricity. Draco had a good impression of her since she had been very kind to him in his past life, so seeing her terrified of him made him feel awkward. Sighing, he decided to try and fix things lest it escte indirectly. "Sorry about that. Those boys have been beating me up for the past two years and I always took it quietly. Recently, a martial master decided to teach me a few moves, which I used on them, as you saw. If I didn¡¯t, well..." He let her finish the thought in her mind and she realized that four against one would have ended a lot worse than what had just urred. With that in mind, she regainedposure, but still watched him warily. "What do you need, sir?" "I¡¯d like to purchase the Boundless helmet," Draco replied with an easygoing smile. Seeing this, she let go of her wariness as her upational demeanor fully returned. "Excellent, sir. That would be $200. Would you like to purchase a package as well?" Draco leaned on the counter easily and pretended to be deep in thought. "What are the avable packages?" "Well sir, we have the basic package which includes two potions of the health, mana and stamina type, amon weapon of each type which can be resold in-game and a basic kit of the light, medium and heavy categories. This would be $300 just for today. After today, it will move to $1000." "There¡¯s the advanced package which includes everything in the basic package with the inclusion of three basic tradeskill books that the yer can select in-game. There is also the option for a yer to choose between basic crafting resources to start off your trade career without having to grind! This is the optimal package for those who want to double as lifestyle yers. This package is priced at $500 for today, but will be $1200 for neers after tomorrow." "The final package is the Master one. It includes everything in the two packages mentioned earlier as well as some rare resources, two rare weapons of your choice and threebat skill books that are umon. This package is rmended for veteran yers who are looking to build an empire in-game. This package costs $700 and will rise to $1500 after today." Draco already knew about all this, but he still paid close attention to see if there were any changes. Seeing as they were none, he contemted his choices. I came here with $200 which should have been taken, but I managed to keep. After beating around those fools, I got an additional $1700 since they all nned to buy the basic package while the fat idiot was targeting the advanced one. That means I can buy the master package as well as some basic necessities to carry me until I can profit off boundless. Draco¡¯s brain was alive with rapid fire thoughts, ns being hatched and choices predetermined. Upon reaching a conclusion, he decided to follow the most powerful path, the one that would bring him into opulence long before the date he achieved in his previous life. "I¡¯ll take the master package and three 3rd grade NuSmoothies. Here¡¯s the money," he said, removing $1500 and handing it over to the cashier. After processing everything, Draco left the outlet store with his new helmet and three small sks of the precious NuSmoothies, which were extracted nutrients that were of an optimal bnce to increase muscle mass, general fitness and lifespan. He had only gotten to taste this wonderful elixir after a good seven yearsst time round. When Draco entered his bedroom, he didn¡¯t immediately tear open the box and jump into the game. After all, it wasunching in roughly four hours¡¯ time. Instead, Draco stripped until he was in his boxers and began a simple strength exercise. Nothing too strenuous, as his muscles were weak and his body malnourished. After barely five minutes of optimal training, he hit his limit. Well, it seems like this body is too weak to even finish the set. He thought with a frown. He downed a full sk of the NuSmoothies immediately to replenish his body¡¯s stock and to refresh his aching muscles. "Urgh!!... Arrghhh...." He coughed in pain and fell to his knees as what felt like liquid mercury pulsed through his body. I almost forgot how potent NuSmoothies are at the first consumption. It seems mine was pretty intense since my body is so weak. He managed to climb to his feet after the pain psed. The moment he did, he felt the qualitative difference in his breathing and movements. Of course, he hadn¡¯t suddenly transformed into an all-star athlete, but he went from a nude chicken to a chicken with te mail. After that, Draco unboxed the special FIVR helmet and marveled at its beauty. He¡¯d previously stopped using helmets after rising to vice guild leader in Darkrow, instead switching to the full immersive long term pods. However, that technology wasn¡¯t avable yet. It would arrive sometime next year and take the world by storm. That would be when Boundless would blow up to be the new world. So I have one year to build an unshakeable empire in boundless before the masses filter in and muddle everything up. Draco didn¡¯t wear the helmet, even after unboxing because there was still a few hours to go until globalunch. In the past, he had pretty much done what every other excited kid did: wear the helmet and lie there four hours watching the countdown with excitement. But after almost fifteen years in the game, he couldn¡¯t muster that same level of excitement. Not that he hated the game, he had long treated it less as a "game" and more like another reality. After five years, these people would too, but at this time, it was still a fancy FIVR MMO to them. Draco rummaged through his supplies and surprisingly came across some pins, torn clothes and some in A4 sheets as well as some of his old notebooks. He pulled a table over and surveyed his room carefully,ying down the design in his mind. When he reached a conclusion, he walked up to the wall opposite the foot of his bed and cleared one side of it. After cutting the old clothes into yarn-like strings, he took various unused sheets of A4 as well as from his old notebooks and pinned them on the wall against each other. With an old and barely functioning marker he unearthed from his old school supplies, he began using the papers as a canvas for his art. He wasn¡¯t doing anything fancy, just drawing a roughyout of the Domain he had started in and based his guild in his past life, Sturgehaven Kingdom. The Kingdom had twenty mid-tier cities, four high-tier cities including the capital and countless small-tier cities scattered across the territory. Right now, Draco wasn¡¯t going to bother himself with the thousands of kingdoms in the first update of Boundless. Trying to rule the whole game in such a short time would be a pipe dream. It would be definitely possible for him to reach the pinnacle of his past life, but it would require time and there was no shortcut for that. Hebelled each of the key towns that had resources, rare quest lines and hidden quests that would immediately set him apart from themon folk. Having once ruled the wholend, he knew almost everything there was about it, which dungeons gave what loot and resources, which zonal areas had the rarest hidden chests as well as legacies and which NPCs granted one time rewards that could never be duplicated. Draco spent over two and half hours listing them all on his makeshift canvas. Even though it was arguablyrge, there still wasn¡¯t enough space for him to write it all without cramming. Probably he was the only one who could read this legibly, which he didn¡¯t really care about. After taking a short rest since his arms felt like lead after all that writing, Draco studied it for a while to determine his path forward. He had just sttered all the information he knew onto his canvas. Now was the time to analyze and find the path forward. "Yep, so it¡¯s gonna have to be that way, huh?" He murmured to himself, lost in a mixture of remembrance and contemtion. Nodding to himself, he turned to the FIVR helmet and strapped in on dexterously. There was no need to read manuals and ponder over its assemge, he had done this every day for over seven years in his past life. ?Loading...? ?Brain scan initiating... please wait... 1%... 2%...3%...? ?Brain scanplete.? ?Wee to Boundless! This world is governed by the unique AI hive mind of the GloryGore studios and for all intents and purposes...? The annoying disimer came on, the devs exining how they had no hand in anything going on in-game apart from small issues. The usual corporate lingo that essentially meant "Hey, you bought it, so don¡¯t sue us if it messes up". ?Would you like to initiate the tutorial? Y/N? "No." ?Please create your Boundless ount.? ?Username: Draco Password: ********* ount type: Free Package: Master? With the ount created and his details set, Draco was brought into a room that had a starry backdrop, as if he were floating in space. Oveid on his vision was a countdown timer that told him there was less than fifteen minutes to go until the gameunched. Draco decided to use the time wisely and opened the character creation menu. Selecting the human race, his character appeared before him in full glory. In the age of VR and FIVR, there was no such thing as catfishing or the like anymore. Avatars would resemble their owners with only certain changes to cosmetics avable. You couldn¡¯t change skin color, height or build, but simple touchups could be made to make you look more attractive than in the real world. Of course, a monkey with makeup was a still a monkey so without a foundation, nothing would change. Draco nodded his head at his appearance. Although he was skinny and looked somewhat malnourished, there was no way to effectively smother his above average handsomeness. It wasn¡¯t overbearing, but not negligible either. Enough to make you take a second look and fantasize, but not enough to make you put in the effort. His dark hair was curly and messy, forming bangs on his forehead. He had bright green eyes and thin lips. His face was developed and angr which was the basis for his attractiveness. His avatar was garbed in a basic tunic and some trousers. He had some leather battle boots on his soles that allowed him to fight and run at the same time. Naturally, no weapons or ornaments were on the avatar¡¯s body at this juncture. Satisfied, he made his selection and confirmed it. Just as he was done, the area reverberated and the world seemed to crumble slowly. ?Select starting town: ___________? Draco quickly chose the town he nned to initiate his path to victory. "Stagnant Moss town." ?Town selected, transferring...? With a ¡¯pop¡¯ sound, Draco¡¯s consciousness was pulled into the world of boundless and his new journey in thisnd was about to begin. Chapter 1137 ? Chapter 1137: Bei sees through the conspiracy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It has to be brought forward too.¡± As mo bei said this, she suddenly strolled toward the ce where the luggage was piled. She bent down halfway, as if she was looking for something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Fei Ying looked at her. ¡°A leather bag.¡± Mo bei lifted it up with one hand and pressed it back and forth. Then, she turned it to the side, raised the dagger, and cut the lining of the bag. Something fell out. Flying Eagle narrowed his eyes and asked,¡¯a USB? What¡¯s the point of hiding a USB inside?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She operated, connected, and opened it. ¡°They¡¯reundering money. They¡¯re also providing some materials that annihting Dragon wants at a low price. There¡¯s also chip research information and an independent regionalwork entrance.¡± ¡°Why do you put them all in the USB drive?¡± Ting Feng didn¡¯t understand. Flying Eagle tapped twice.¡±Because it¡¯s not in the USB drive, when these things are sent, the defensework will be activated. This USB drive contains a loophole that only our country knows. By opening an entrance to the local areawork and entering through the information loophole, it¡¯s easy to create a virus that can attack our country¡¯s defensework.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ting Feng¡¯s brows furrowed.¡±The Zhao n actually dared to do this!¡± ¡°They probably don¡¯t know why mie long wants these things.¡± Fei Ying¡¯s fingers were still moving.¡±The order here is very chaotic. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t understand anything. Someone told them to prepare, and they did. They don¡¯t even know that they havemitted a capital crime. I just heard bey say that those people were mie Long¡¯s men. I don¡¯t understand why mie long would choose the Zhao family. If he really wanted to choose a powerful family, he would choose the Feng family. After all, the Feng family¡¯s technology is obvious to all in terms ofmunication facilities. Now I understand. People like young master Feng, if he can¡¯t be bought over by mie long, will stab himself in the back. ¡°House Zhao is different. There¡¯s internal chaos, and some people are willing to do anything to make money. When the timees, the Dragon yer will use this USB as a base and set up a virtual Ip tounch awork attack. At any time, it¡¯s easy to defend against the externalwork, but not the internalwork. If the Dragon yer n really seeds, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°But we have to give him the USB. ording to our analysis, the reason why mie long sent people to pick us up should be for this USB and the follow-up cooperation with the Zhao family. If we don¡¯t give it to him, our identity will definitely be exposed.¡± What Ting Feng was considering was the key to the problem. ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Ying lowered his eyes.¡±We can¡¯t delete the regionalwork entrance. After all, there are professionals around Dragon yer.¡± Just as the two of them were talking. Mo bei turned theptop around and her fingers quickly tapped away. ¡°bey, you have a n?¡± Ting Feng came over. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±We won¡¯t delete the regionalwork. Instead, we¡¯ll imnt an invisible virus. When they want tounch an attack, they¡¯ll automatically be devoured.¡± ¡°This ... Won¡¯t we be noticed?¡± Ting Feng asked. Flying Eagle¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±When the timees, he¡¯ll just have to change the code. The invader will think that he was the one who hacked in. He didn¡¯t consider the time it takes for the defensework to track him down, so he won¡¯t suspect the USB drive itself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± With a solution in mind, Ting Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief. Mo bei, however, raised her eyes to nce at the clock.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back to our room. ¡± ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Ting Feng¡¯s face was full of question marks. Mo bei stood up, her side profile beautiful and noble.¡±¡±It takes three hours to write the code, and I have to do constant testing. In order to hide me, your resource recording came in handy.¡± Ting Fengughed and looked at Fei Ying proudly. His meaning was obvious.¡±What did I say? my ideas are very practical.¡± Fei Ying didn¡¯t deny it and snorted,¡±¡±Just pray that this recording of yours is never heard by the young master of the Feng family.¡± ¡°Rted?¡± Ting Feng noticed it too. Ever since she picked up the phone and mentioned the Feng family, bey¡¯s expression had been off. ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted,¡± Flying Eagle said.¡±So be careful of your lecherous hands. Don¡¯t think about touching bey from time to time.¡± Ting Feng still wanted to ask something. Mo bei turned back and ced her long legs on the door.¡±¡±Come out and continue acting.¡± As he said that, he wrapped his arms around himself. Ting Feng held her and gave Fei Ying a look that told him to experience it himself. Eagle wanted to throw a pillow. If he had known, he would have learned the skill of cross-dressing. ¡°Eagle, they didn¡¯t send anyone to keep an eye on you. Go out from the back doorter and buy an identical briefcase for me to use tomorrow.¡± Of course, Flying Eagle would do as mo bei said. The guards didn¡¯t care much. After all, from the performance in the car, this young master Zhao was a soft-legged shrimp. In the beginning, they were still a little vignt. Later on, when they heard sounds from the room, they gave each other an ambiguous look and ended the work. ¡°It seems that this young master Zhao has a very rich nightlife.¡± In the Jeep, a person was sitting with his back facing the light. He was spinning a ring on his finger.¡±Go and arrange it. Let me see if it¡¯s credible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The night grew deeper. Tingfeng had fallen asleep while ying the recording. When he was about to sleep, he saw mo bei still writing code. As time passed, the sky outside brightened. At the same time, the atmosphere became even more tense. He could see many refugees through the floor-to-ceiling windows. If this went on, yise would be in chaos before the war reached it. Some of the convenience stores had already closed down, and once there was a robbery, the refugees would swarm in. After all, when a person was extremely hungry, they would do anything. The factories here would also be affected. The only hope now was to pray that the authority of the local decision-maker was still there. After all, mie long wasn¡¯t a patient person. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to knock on the door of the hotel so early in the morning. When Ting Feng woke up, he saw mo bei pushing the door open and leaving. He wanted to keep up. ¡°We¡¯re talking business today, so please don¡¯t bring a femalepanion, young master Zhao,¡±he said. Mo bei looked back. With tingfeng around, they would be able to find mielong faster. Furthermore, he knew the localnguage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man said in a low voice,¡±young master Zhao, you don¡¯t have to be so reluctant. We still have entertainment after the business discussion. It¡¯s not convenient to bring a woman. Mr. Fei Ying is already waiting in the living room. Please.¡± When Ting Feng heard this, he felt anxious. bey was not omnipotent. She could not understand thenguage here at all. He wanted to get up, but he knew that if he still followed them under such circumstances, it would easily arouse suspicion. What to do? He was here to trante. Mo bei made her choice faster than him. She raised her hand to touch her ear and then smiled.¡±It sounds very tempting. Let¡¯s go.¡± The sound of the door closing. Ting Feng closed his eyes and then quickly got up. No, he had to think of a way! Chapter 1138 ? Chapter 1138: Feng nai as the trantor Trantor: 549690339 Wait a minute. bey seemed to have touched her ear just now. Ting Feng first looked at the bug, then at his phone. Did bey mean that she was wearing a Bluetooth Earphone? They couldmunicate and trante! Smart! After thinking it through, Ting Feng decided to go out. However, just as he opened the door, someone followed behind him. Ever since the bug incident, Ting Feng had been on high alert. The moment he stepped out of the door, he sensed that someone was following him. This made him feel that he could not support bey at all. The person following him was too close. Once he spoke, it was likely that he would be recorded. Ting Feng realized that it wasn¡¯t just the bedside. Someone had also touched him. Annihting Dragon was still the same as before. He was so suspicious of everything. He could not move at all. Ting Feng clenched his fists. He could only ask the conste for help. At this thought, Ting Feng waved his fan and ordered a table of food in the hotel¡¯s restaurant. In fact, his other hand had been sending messages, When Ambassador Xu received the news, he was arranging for the employees of the Feng Corporation to evacuate. He found a trantor. If this was in the past, it would have been easy. However, there weren¡¯t many people he could trust now, and there was also the problem of ability. He couldn¡¯t find a good candidate here. Most importantly, it would be too strange for someone from the conste to appear in amercial area. This would also arouse suspicion. It was impossible for the terrorists not to recognize them. At the thought of this, head Xu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Feng nai could tell that something was wrong with him and put down the documents in his hands. There was a tie around the cor of his white shirt, which he had pulled open halfway.¡±Mr. Xu, is there an emergency?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed urgent. ¡± After weighing the pros and cons, Consul Xu didn¡¯t tell Feng nai the details of the mission. As thest batch of people to evacuate, the other party would know sooner orter.¡±Our rescue team is currently in dire need of a Chinese trantor who can speak the localnguage. It¡¯s best if the trantor has a hidden identity because we need to report back information. There are quite a lot of trantors nowadays, but they¡¯re not from the system. I¡¯m worried that there will be some mistakes, so it¡¯s toote to ask for people from China toe. ¡± As he spoke, he furrowed his eyebrows.¡±I have to find someone to go over as soon as possible. Otherwise, there might be danger in the group.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Feng nai looked up. ¡°A business meeting,¡± director Xu said with a sigh. ¡°If it¡¯s just trantion, I can go.¡± Feng nai stood up from the boss ¡®chair and stuffed a hand into his trouser pocket, his figure looking especially abstinent and Noble. When Ambassador Xu saw his outfit, his eyes lit up. In terms of status, no one was more suitable than him to be the foreign aid. It was very normal for the young master of the Feng family to appear at a business meeting. The other party would not suspect him at all. However, in terms of safety ... ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll encounter terrorists disguised as merchants on this trip,¡± supervisor Xu said.¡±I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s 100% safe.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s here as a merchant, it means he has something he hasn¡¯t finished. Also, the Feng family has many friends overseas. If I attend business meetings normally, no one will touch me, unless he stops using his identity as a businessman. ¡± Feng nai nced behind him and said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, Ambassador Xu. I¡¯ll bring some people with me.¡± Chapter 1139 ? Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: Trantor: 549690339 Consul Xu knew that the shadows that followed Feng nai were all extraordinary. It could be seen from their positions. There would be a shadow standing on each of the four corners, observing the outside at all times. When there might be danger, they would be out in the open. Once they returned to their working environment, they would automatically lower their presence. As the heir of the Feng family, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t juste to such a dangerous ce without reason. He would always bring someone with him. But ... Consul Xu was still a little hesitant. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±Consul Xu probably can¡¯t find a more suitable candidate than me. There¡¯s still time. Also, I¡¯ll keep the contents of the mission a secret. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯lle into contact with them during the trantion process, but I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Ambassador Xu admitted that he had been convinced by the other party.¡±Then you must be careful. Those few people are carrying out a confidential mission. I only have their contact information, but I don¡¯t know what they look like. The messenger said that the person carrying out the mission is very handsome and eye-catching. He should be easily recognized at that kind of business meeting. He is very arrogant, like a flower vase prodigal.¡± As he said this, Ambassador Xu sent the number to Feng NAI¡¯s cell phone.¡±¡±This is his contact information. He¡¯s wearing a hidden Bluetooth headset. In order to not be discovered, after you find him, find a ce further away and make a call. But make sure he¡¯s still in the same ce as you.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll pick up the call from an unknown number?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s question hit the nail on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± manager Xu said.¡±The man on the mission is very smart. He gave us a hint and asked us to find a way to contact him. The only one who knows his number is me and the people who worked with him. He will know that the person who called him at the banquet was his trantor.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai only said one word and didn¡¯t stay any longer. In terms of distance, he had the advantage, but in terms of time, the other party should arrive before him. There was no specific appearance, only a description. Feng nai turned his phone around nonchntly. He was probably very confident in his looks ... On the other side. Mo bei had already arrived. Rather than calling it a business meeting, it was more like a stone block. There were many peopleing and going in the hall, and everyone was wearing a mask around their eyes. Those who coulde to such a ce had extraordinary worth. The inside and the outside were two different worlds. It was hard to imagine that there would be a war in this city. Mo bei watched all of this. When she walked further in, the man handed her a ck feather mask.¡±¡±Young master Zhao, this is yours.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a ball, why would you bring this?¡± Mo bei said casually. The man chuckled.¡±This is the rule here. It¡¯s to protect the people whoe to auction. After all, there are some things here that have unknown origins.¡± ¡°Something?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. The man walked closer.¡±I stole it. There might be treasures from China.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hands, which were stuffed into her pockets, were clenched a little, but she still looked unruly on the surface.¡±¡±Oh?¡± ¡°If young master Zhao is interested, you can buy some to y withter.¡± The man handed the feather mask over again.¡±¡±It¡¯s not bad to keep it as a private collection. ¡± Mo bei took it and put it on. Her voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not interested. ¡± The man tidied his cor.¡±Young master Zhao, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go in. The auction should be starting soon.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t stop. While she was talking to the man, she kept waiting for a call ... Chapter 1140 ? Chapter 1140: Handsome North Trantor: 549690339 Eagle was right behind the two of them, lowering his presence. He was wearing his ck-rimmed sses and carrying a briefcase in his hand. It was also this briefcase that made the man repeatedly look back at it. Mo bei was waiting for the man to speak. The moment he opened his mouth, it meant that the Dragon of destruction had appeared. The man managed to keep hisposure and led mo bei to the center of the hall. Even though the edges of her eyes were covered, mo bei¡¯s arrival still caused a huge visual impact. Because no one present would dare to try wearing a rose-red suit jacket. If she didn¡¯t wear this color properly, she would be a clothing disaster. Especially the boys. Mo bei was the first to do so. Every woman who passed by turned back to look. Even if the young man wore this, he wouldn¡¯t look uncouth or feminine. On the contrary, he had an arrogant handsomeness, especially when he tapped his fingers on the table and looked at the raw stone. The curve of his chin was cold and eye-catching. Coupled with his tied-up golden hair, he was messy and handsome, giving people a kind of heroic spirit that broke through the dimension. Some people couldn¡¯t help but lean over. Of course, some people would guess his identity. After all, he had never seen this person before. Even if he didn¡¯t show his face, they couldn¡¯t tell from his temperament that he was someone they were familiar with. The man brought mo bei to look at the Jade for a while. He suddenly raised his hand and looked at his watch.¡±¡±I have to go to the second floor to meet someone. Young master Zhao, please take a look around. I¡¯ll be down soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s voice fell. Ang The man seemed to be in a hurry and even touched the person beside him. Fei Ying shot mo bei a look, indicating whether he should follow. Mo bei put down her wine ss and made him look in their fouro¡¯ clock direction. There was a person who had been watching them. She was probably there to observe them and see how they would react after the man left. ¡°How sinister,¡± Fei Ying said in a low voice. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she lowered her eyes to observe the rough stone¡¯s posture and looked at the image reflected on the ss. It seemed like a young master¡¯s behavior, but in reality, he was observing. She couldn¡¯t find a high vantage point now. Which was the second floor. But the Dragon-destroying ability. If he was still observing them. The second floor was the best location. ¡°Find a chance to go up to the second floor.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was soft enough for only the two of them to hear. Fei Ying nodded, his eyes were a little hesitant.¡±We can¡¯t understand each other. If anything happens, we might not be able to react in time. Tingfeng has someone following him. He sent me a message, but I can¡¯t trante it to you. However, he has already asked the Embassy for help, so there should be good news.¡± There was no response from the Bluetooth headset. Mo bei had more or less guessed the situation over there. Ting Feng couldn¡¯t move anymore, because if he moved, it would make people suspicious. Mo bei looked up, but she wasn¡¯t sure when the people from the conste would arrive. However, the Dragon of destruction must have arrived. Mo bei¡¯s deduction was not wrong. Mielong had indeede. He had told the man to act in a hurry just so he could take a look at young master Zhao. He was just like the reports below, showing off his wealth and squandering. It was fine as long as he was not from any Chinese organization. ¡°Boss, do you want to continue observing? The man asked. The Dragon of destruction sat in the lounge on the second floor and looked down at the entire Hall.¡±¡±Check again what he has been doing in Huaxia for the past two days. A young master from the Zhao family suddenly appeared. I can¡¯t stop worrying about him.¡± Chapter 1141 ? Chapter 1141: Encounter in naibei Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes.¡± The person who had been following Dragon yer opened his briefcase and took out a notebook. His fingers moved quickly. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s gaze did not leave the center of the hall. He was still observing. ¡°Boss, it looks like they¡¯reing.¡± The man said. ¡°Have you found out?¡± the Dragon of destruction looked back. ¡°These ...¡± He turned hisptop, and on it was a record of young master Zhao speeding the moment he returned to the country. Of course, the people they had sent over earlier had also taken photos of him at the nightclub. His style of doing things was indeed very ostentatious, and he was not cut out for doing business. It was only natural that he would not be valued overseas. It must have been left behind by old master Zhao when he was enjoying himself. This time, the Zhao family was in an internal turmoil, so they wanted to acknowledge him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve met this young master Zhao before. Other than having fun, he¡¯s not very capable. He¡¯s just like most of the rich kids in China.¡± The man spoke with a hint of disdain, showing how deeply rooted his impression of her was. Dragon of destruction picked up his wine ss.¡±Sometimes, the Chinese are not as simple as you think. It¡¯s a little unreal that there are no loopholes.¡± ¡°Boss, he doesn¡¯t seem to drink.¡± The image of the Man in ck was erged. Dragon yer,¡±Oh? That means it¡¯s not someone surnamed Tang. If he sent someone, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone who doesn¡¯t even know how to drink. It doesn¡¯t seem like someone surnamed Tang. ¡± The Man in ck replied with an ¡°mm.¡± After all, they had dealt with the other party before. That person really did look like he was at the wine market. He didn¡¯t look like the traditional Chinese mission-carrying person that they were familiar with. However, it was that time that they almost couldn¡¯t get up again. The disguising skills of those people were very advanced, and they would not have made such an obvious mistake. The Dragon of destruction turned the ring on his finger and squinted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. You guys wait here and see if he¡¯s really like this or if he¡¯s just pretending. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man stepped aside. The Dragon of destruction walked towards the stairs. It was obvious that he was trying to hide his identity. Mo bei and Fei Ying¡¯s movements when they went upstairs were very natural, and no one could tell that there was anything wrong. Mo bei, in particr, would stop from time to time to look at the paintings on disy. ¡°A famous painting from the ancient Song Dynasty. It seems that you are Chinese.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from beside mo bei and the others. Mo bei turned around and saw that the man had a pair of dark green eyes. He looked gentle and refined in his white suit, and it was easy for her to let down her guard. However, there was one thing. Wasn¡¯t he wearing too much clothing in this season? High cor? Mo bei¡¯s gazended on his neck. The man continued in a foreign ent,¡±¡±I¡¯m very interested in Chinese culture. I wonder if I can exchange some knowledge with you, Sir?¡± Could it be that the people who came to talk to them at this time were sent by the conste to pick them up? That was Fei Ying¡¯s first reaction. Just as they were about to exchange secret signals, mo bei opened her mouth andughed, a little frivolously.¡±¡±You¡¯re looking for the wrong person. I just think that this box is valuable and I¡¯m not interested in the painting.¡± ¡°This is the first time someone wants to exchange Chinese culture with me. Do I look like a cultured person?¡± Fei Ying was a little confused at first, but now he understood andughed. The two of them were like country bumpkins with extremely low upbringing. The Dragon of destruction smiled and didn¡¯t show anything. It seemed that he had really thought too much. This young master Zhao was not worth him testing him a few times. On the other hand, the person standing beside him made him feel a bit of pity. Young master Zhao probably didn¡¯t know about this person¡¯s background. Of course, it would be easy for a hacker to get rid of such a rich second generation. When the Dragon of destruction saw this, he felt that there was nothing more worth studying about this person. He said something thought-provoking,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re really true to your words.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Mo bei turned around. Feathers were wrapped around her eyes, and together with the tattoo on her neck, she gave off a Strong Bad feeling. Inparison, the Dragon of destruction was like a pianist. He didn¡¯t look dangerous from the back, but his eyes were bloodthirsty and gloomy.¡±Of course, I¡¯m the person in charge of the Zhao corporation¡¯s cooperation here. My subordinate probably didn¡¯t introduce me to you.¡± As he spoke, the Dragon of destruction looked up and a few figures walked over. Who knew what Fei Ying was feeling right now. When the Dragon of destruction said his first sentence, he felt a chill down his spine. If bey had not reacted quickly, they might have been tricked into revealing the truth. Not to mention hiding his identity, he would even lose his life here. The figure gradually approached. One of them was the man who had been receiving them before. Young master Zhao, let me introduce you. This is our boss, Mr. Andre.¡± ¡°I always thought you were the person in charge.¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±Then what happened yesterday and this morning? you think I¡¯m too young to represent the Zhao family? are you toying with me?¡± When the people around him saw that he was so impolite, a murderous aura immediately emerged from their eyes. This kid was really tired of living. Did he know who was standing in front of him? The Dragon of destruction watched from the side, and thest trace of doubt in his eyes disappeared. He said like a merchant,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just that eise has been too chaotic recently, and we have to learn how to protect ourselves. I sent my assistant to contact you because I wanted to know if you¡¯re suitable to work with us, and at the same time, avoid some unnecessary trouble.¡± If mo bei had not been there, Fei Ying would not have thought that the Dragon yer gang would be such a person. Such a person was actually the main culprit who started internal strife and took pleasure in war and plunder. He couldn¡¯t tell from the way he spoke. How did bey notice that something was wrong? Eagle went to look at mo bei. Thetter seemed to have epted annihte Dragon¡¯s exnation and still acted like a handsome young master.¡±¡±I can understand.¡± The Dragon of destruction looked to his side and said,¡±go and prepare. If you find something wrong with the things you gave me, attack immediately.¡± This sentence was spoken in the localnguage. Mo bei and Fei Ying did not understand. After saying that, the Dragon of destruction chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Why don¡¯t we talk while we eat? Mr. Zhao should have something for me. ¡± The discussion was about to begin. Eagle clenched his briefcase with one hand. He was very worried that some important information would appear midway that they didn¡¯t know about, and the effect of the operation would be greatly reduced. He had found mie long because he wanted to find out where professor Liang was through him. He also wanted to know that he absolutely couldn¡¯t let mie long get the information professor Liang had. However, if this continued ... Even if there was any news about professor Liang, they would not know. Fei Ying was a little anxious. Mo bei stuffed a hand into her pocket and looked up.¡±¡±Mr. Andre, there¡¯s no rush for lunch. It¡¯s time to open the stone. I just saw a stone and want to bet on it.¡± The rest of the people were obviously impatient. Who were they? they actually had to be so polite to a prodigal who only knew how to show off. ¡°I really want to shoot him.¡± A man said in the localnguage. ¡°When he¡¯s no longer useful, you can kill him at any time, but not now,¡± said the Dragon of destruction. The man still wanted to speak. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± mo bei asked. The man paused, and his hand reached behind him. In mo bei¡¯s opinion, this action revealed that their guns were hidden behind their suits. Mo bei had said this on purpose. Even the Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes, as if he was about to make a decision. ¡°Is it Mr. Andre who also wants to take a gamble?¡± mo bei asked. The Dragon of destruction hid the killing intent in his eyes and smiled.¡±¡±Indeed. I also want to see if there¡¯ll be any Jade.¡± ¡°It seems that Mr. Andre likes money like me.¡± Mo beiughed as well, with a hint of arrogance in her voice. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like money? let¡¯s follow Mr. Zhao¡¯s suggestion and make a bet.¡± The Dragon of destruction turned the ring. The man looked at his boss when he heard that. The Dragon of destruction shook his head. Only then did the people standing in the dark put their hands down. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that mo bei had already seen the change in their movements. While they were still on the second floor. From their movements, they could determine where most of the people were hiding in the crowd. This was mo bei¡¯s intention. After all, this was the best ce to have a good view. Before opening the stone, they had to bid first. The hostess pushed the raw stone to the center of the hall, her voice sweet and professional. ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to bid for today¡¯s most popr raw stone, raw stone No. 301. It¡¯s of the best quality both in terms of origin and raw material. The starting price is one million Yuan.¡± ¡°Alright, someone has started bidding. One million going once, one ...¡± ¡°150.¡± The one who raised the sign was mo bei. Her rose-red suit contrasted with her cold white side profile, instantly attracting many gazes. The Dragon of destruction was watching from the side. He was obviously thinking about something else. A Man in ck walked over and whispered something in his ear. It was in the localnguage. Even Fei Ying couldn¡¯t do it. He really admired bey. She really looked like a rich young master who came to have fun. However, from mo bei¡¯s angle, she could clearly see the change in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes. What he could be sure of was that something unexpected was happening. However, mo bei did not know the localnguage and could not guess what it was. ¡°Are you sure?¡± This was the Dragon of destruction¡¯s question. The Man in ck nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°He¡¯s already in. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. ¡± The Dragon of destruction turned his bracelet.¡±Go and set up an ambush. See if there is a chance to let this young master of the Feng familye to our ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the Man in ck retreated. The auction continued. ¡°1.5 million going once, 1.5 million going twice, 1.5 ...¡± ¡°1.55 million.¡± ¡°Alright, this gentleman has raised the bid to 1.55 million. Is there anyone else who wants to raise the bid?¡± Mo bei wanted to raise her sign again. However, a voice was faster than her. The low, maic, and clear voice carried a hint of nonchnce. It rang in the middle of the noisy Hall, like a meandering stream, soaking the heart.¡±Two million,¡± Chapter 1142 ? Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Trantor: 549690339 Fei Ying was the first to turn back to look. With one look, he quivered a little. He was the only neer who was not wearing a mask. He was also the one who called out the bid just now. Young master Feng! Why was he here? Fei Ying subconsciously wanted to Dodge, but mo bei pressed down on his wrist. Her action did not seem easy and would not be noticed. There was just one thing, the person under the light was too dazzling. When mo bei realized that the person was standing behind her, less than three meters away, her heart skipped a beat. All the sounds seemed to have disappeared. It was different from theziness he used to have. He became even straighter. He seemed to have grown a little taller. He was wearing a ck suit with a tight tie without a single wrinkle. The perfectbination of coldness and business made him look like he could shoot a bullet at people¡¯s hearts when he nced sideways. Feng NAI¡¯s arrival had already attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°The one from the Feng family,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to a ce like this.¡± ¡°It must be an old object that old master Feng likes and wants to get back.¡± Some of the girls heard this and tugged at their elder¡¯s sleeves.¡±¡±Grandpa, I want to get to know him.¡± The elder shook his head.¡±Listen to Grandpa, let¡¯s forget about this one. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of in the business world. He¡¯s ruthless and doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would love someone. He didn¡¯t even ept elder Feng¡¯s betrothal. Now that he¡¯s on the same level as your Grandpa in the business world, you can think about how you can control him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? he¡¯s handsome and can earn money. Grandpa ...¡± The girl was still acting coquettishly. From the other side, the voice of the female host could be heard,¡±¡±Two million going once, two million going twice, two million going three times ...¡± When he was just one word short. Mo bei quickly regained her rationality and raised her left hand. The corners of her lips seemed to curl into a contemptuous smile, causing the girl beside her to be a little entranced.¡±Three million,¡± ¡°Three million?!¡± Even the hostess was surprised. It increased by a million Yuan? This raw stone was only the first one. The good ones were yet toe. This was something that everyone who came to y understood. ¡°This is the first time this silly boy is ying it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I understand anything.¡± ¡°If a country bumpkin wants to spend money to buy a lesson, let him buy it.¡± All sorts ofnguages were mixed in. However, Feng nai, who was bidding with him, did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the back of the person who was sitting up straight and raising the sign. There were many people blocking them due to the angle. Feng nai couldn¡¯t see very clearly and could only see half of the person¡¯s back. It moved up from his fair hands to his golden hair, and then fell back down to the faint arc of his jaw. He had noticed this person from the moment he entered. After all, the information given by head Xu was that although he couldn¡¯t describe his appearance, it would definitely be easy for people to find him. After all, the other party had the image of a prodigal. Surprisingly, there was still a slight difference in the real person. It didn¡¯t make people feel disgusted, but instead, it had an arrogant handsomeness. Especially when he raised the sign, even his sleeves could make the wind blow. It was also possible that she didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face. ¡°Three million going once, three million ...¡± However, such spections were meaningless. A phone call would be more practical. Feng nai looked at her back and pressed the number he had saved on his phone earlier. Music could be heard from her earphones. Immediately after, the call was connected. At the same time, the man tilted his left ear ... Chapter 1143 ? Chapter 1143: A meeting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Three million going thrice.¡± The sound from the headphones repeated with the scene. The hostess looked at him and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao has bid three million. Sir, do you still want to raise the price?¡± ¡°Four hundred.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s name caused a stir in the venue. Even the Dragon of destruction was paying attention to this. No one noticed that mo bei¡¯s slender fingers had paused for a moment. The sounds around him grew louder, but it was hard to hide the familiaritying from his headphones. On the other side, the hostess revealed a satisfied smile.¡±Four million! Four million going once, four million ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? the man in the red suit. Ambassador Xu asked me toe.¡± His voice was very light and low, and it was mixed in with the noise that was like a flood. It made mo bei clench her hands in her pockets. She had never thought of this. He would be the trantor. Fei Ying sensed bey¡¯s sudden abnormality and touched mo bei¡¯s hand. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s line of sight also shifted to this side. After mo bei noticed this, her lips curled up into a smile. When she spoke, she still sounded like a ruffian. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet someone who¡¯s ying with me. Mr. Andre, do you think I should raise the price?¡± The killing intent in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes gradually decreased, and he only said perfunctorily to the prodigal,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you can do whatever you like.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m adding.¡± Mo bei raised her card with one hand. The tattoo on the side of her face looked very beautiful because of her cold and fair skin.¡±Five hundred.¡± The increasingly heated bidding made everyone in the auction house feel very interested. The organizer was the most beautiful, otherwise the hostess wouldn¡¯t be smiling so sweetly. Moreover, the moment the young man finished speaking ... The other party immediately raised the price. Feng nai was wearing a ck suit, and when his legs were crossed, he had a calm beauty to him. In addition, he was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses today, which made him look even more elegant and abstinent. It was obvious that mo bei wanted to pay more. The Dragon of destruction didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He turned his head and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, this raw stone is not worth much. You¡¯ve had your fun, so don¡¯t raise the price. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Not worth much?¡± Mo bei asked seriously, like a country bumpkin who knew nothing. The Dragon of destruction was filled with disdain, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face,¡±¡±There won¡¯t be much Jade. It¡¯s worth 200 yuan at most.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to Mr. Andre.¡± Mo bei retracted her hand.¡±Think about it carefully. This money is enough for me to eat, drink, and y for a while. It¡¯s indeed not worth it to buy a stone.¡± The hostess was still looking at him.¡±5.6 million. The highest bid is 5.6 million. Any more bids? any more?¡± Mo bei did not move again. After the hostess saw this, she mmed her hammer down.¡±¡±Deal for 5.6 million!¡± ording to the process, whoever bid for it would go up the stage to take the stone and then decide whether to open it on the spot. The hostess looked at Feng nai. The restlessness had not stopped. Feng nai had already stood up and was walking toward the auction stage with one hand in his pocket. Of course, his appearance and bearing were the subject of discussion. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°The Feng family is indeed the head of the family.¡± Because of his long legs, he didn¡¯t walk slowly, but people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. Mo bei could clearly feel the footsteps getting closer and closer behind her. Tap, tap, tap. Every time hended, it was as if he could knock on her heart, and then reverberate. Mo bei did not think that he would recognize her. After all, she had even disguised her voice. However, in order to confirm the contact, Feng nai suddenly stopped when he walked to her side ... Chapter 1144 ? Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Trantor: 549690339 He was caught off guard. Mo bei¡¯s eyes met the face that she would always dream of when she felt that she couldn¡¯t get through it. He was still as handsome as ever, and when she got close to him, even the color of his eyes would turn gray. It was easy to recall the time when he wore a ck mask, grabbed her wrist, and wore thousands of criticisms. The only difference was that his clothes were no longer loose andzy. The buttons on his tie and even his cuffs were hooked up neatly. Mo bei¡¯s left hand was already clenched into a fist in her sleeve, but there was no change in her eyes. That was because the Dragon of destruction was right beside him. At that time, Flying Eagle almost couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It was because of Feng NAI¡¯s posture. It was fine that he suddenly stopped. Why was he still putting his hands in his pockets? he suddenly turned his head and looked at bey. He was still so close to her. Fei Ying did not even know if he could recognize bey from the way he looked. If he did, then everything would be over. How were they going to continue with their n? Fei Ying was so anxious that he wanted to speak, but he was afraid that he would arouse the suspicion of mie long. Everyone followed Feng NAI¡¯s actions and started discussing. The serving girl was still waiting for the delivery of the raw stone. Because of Feng NAI¡¯s posture, his ck hair drooped down and covered his expression. So no one noticed that his line of sight had stopped. The person in front of her had porcin-white skin, golden hair, and under the rose-red suit jacket, one could see the tattoo that spread from the neck to the side of her face. She was so arrogant that she was not afraid of anyone. He couldn¡¯t find any simrities between him and the man who used to stand in the corner and not say a word. It was clean and crisp. Even his sleeves were blown by the wind. If he didn¡¯t know the ce, he would dare toe to yise alone. It was really good. Feng NAI¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at those clear eyes. Then, he quickly got up and straightened his body. Annihting Dragon¡¯s poisonous eyes had already begun to spin around these two people. The young master of the Feng family said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m here today to say hello to young master Zhao. We¡¯ll run into each other in business in the future. Please go back and tell Chairman Zhao that the Feng family also wants to invest in the seaside project, just like this raw stone today. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re here to talk tough.¡± Mo bei¡¯s face inched closer, looking very suave.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know any Feng family. It¡¯s just a stone. If you want it, I¡¯ll let you y with it. I don¡¯tck such a piece of Jade. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything more. He just smiled and continued to pace forward like a young master from a noble family, his suit neat and abstinent. In contrast, the young man in the rose-red suit was reallycking in his bearing. ¡°There are still people who don¡¯t know about the Feng family?¡± ¡°Where did old Zhao pick up this cheap son?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the status of the Feng family? even 10 Zhao families can¡¯t beat them.¡± There were many Chinese merchants present. The rising and falling discussion was very harsh to hear. This made mie long smile in satisfaction, especially when he looked at young master Zhao, who was obviously angered by this situation. He lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±In the past few years, the Feng family has been expanding overseas, and their ego has been inted. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Zhao. There are still many more raw stones to be found. Besides, you¡¯re just having fun.¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±I was indeed just having fun. However, this person¡¯s appearance really makes me unhappy.¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the anger in his eyes and said,¡±¡±As long as we can work together, you can take revenge on this person in any way you want tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1145 ? Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei pretended to lower her head and adjust her cor. Something shed across her eyes, and when she turned to the side again, she had already taken the bait.¡±How do we cooperate?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The Dragon of destruction stood up. He¡¯s leaving? Fei Ying was a little dumbfounded. After all, he had not recovered from the scene just now. Fortunately, the young master of the Feng family did not recognize Bey. Otherwise, both of their lives would be lost here. Just like this. The two of them and Fei Ying walked out of the auction area one after another. What was left behind were the spies that had been ced around. Mo bei had seen these spies on the second floor. Feng nai, on the other hand, only had the chance to see theyout clearly after he went on stage. He didn¡¯t move, but his eyes under the gold-rimmed sses didn¡¯t move away from the rose-red figure for a moment. The hostess didn¡¯t know why the atmosphere around this person was so cold. She held the raw stone in her hand and called out in a low voice,¡±¡±Mr. Feng.¡± Only then did Feng nai retract his gaze and take the raw stone, his expression no different from usual. The person in the corner saw this and nodded to the other side. The field of view on the screen became empty, leaving only half of it untouched. The other half of the room was by the window on the second floor. It had a very business design. On the long white table was a bottle of red wine that had already awakened. There were also flowers and pasta steak that had been served. The light music wasing from the piano next to him. Even though there was an auction going on below, there wouldn¡¯t be any noise because the sound came from the ss partition. The moment the Dragon of destruction picked up his knife and fork, he revealed his unkind side.¡±Alright, Mr. Zhao, I¡¯ve yed with you long enough. It¡¯s time for you to show some sincerity in your cooperation with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been very sincere. ¡± Mo bei put down her fork and knife.¡±I don¡¯t quite understand what Mr. Andre is saying.¡± ¡°Sincerity can¡¯t be proven just by saying it.¡± Annihting Dragon took a bite of the beef. The steak wasn¡¯t very well-cooked, and one could even see the redness inside.¡±Mr. Zhao, before you came, someone must have told you to give me something, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± Mo bei lifted the briefcase under Fei Ying¡¯s feet, as if she did not care.¡±¡±The Secretary asked me to pass this to my partner. I opened it and saw that there wasn¡¯t even a document in it. I wonder why he gave me an empty briefcase. Mr. Andre, do you want it?¡± As she spoke, she ced her briefcase on the table and pushed it forward with her left hand. The person next to Dragon yer frowned and said in the localnguage,¡±¡±How could it be empty? did this prodigal not pay attention when he was looking and lost it?¡± ¡°Take it down and check it carefully. If he really did it, I won¡¯t even let him have the chance to go back.¡± The Dragon of destruction was smiling when he said this. So, from his expression, The localnguage was veryplicated, and no one thought that this young master Zhao could understand it. However, just as they were looking down at their briefcases, no one noticed mo bei pressing her left ear. Fei Ying knew what this action meant. It meant that the trantor sent by the Magic Academy had arrived and had already contacted bey! This was undoubtedly a life-saving straw for them. However, when did this happen? Who was the other party? At the auction, he didn¡¯t see anyone who looked like they were from the conste. Chapter 1146 ? Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Trantor: 549690339 On the surface, the briefcase did not look like it had anything. Someone poured it down. At this moment, a loud noise was heard. The Dragon of destruction suddenly reached out and took the briefcase. After looking at it, he said,¡±¡±Scissors,¡± Very quickly, someone handed it over. Mo bei watched as he picked up a pair of scissors, seemingly not understanding.¡±¡±Mr. Andre, What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that some things are hidden deeper ...¡± The Dragon of destruction said as he pointed his finger at the lining of the briefcase. He first cut a gap with the scissors and then tore it! A USB drive fell out of it. Mo bei paused, expressing her surprise as if it was her first time seeing him.¡±¡±There¡¯s an inteyer?¡±he asked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard to find, but since Secretary Zhou said there¡¯s something in here, there must be something. ¡± After saying that, the Dragon of destruction looked to his side. Soon, someone walked over, picked up the USB, and nodded at the Dragon yer. ¡°Good!¡± The Dragon of destruction smiled and picked up his wine ss.¡±Come, Mr. Zhao. Let¡¯s have a drink for our first cooperation.¡± Mo bei looked at his probing eyes, her expression unchanged.¡±¡±I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯m allergic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. It feels like something is missing without the help of wine at this time.¡± As the Dragon of destruction said this, the suspicions in his heart decreased.¡±Actually, I have a problem that I can¡¯t solve. After seeing Mr. Zhao, I have a lot of new ideas.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when she heard the sound of the keyboard from the partition.¡±¡±What idea?¡± ¡°The idea of us making a profit together.¡± Dragon yer swirled his wine ss and said,¡±however, Mr. Zhao should know that we are businessmen, and our trust in each other is naturally low, especially when we are overseas. Some time ago, a Chinese came from somewhere and disguised himself to get close to us. He wanted to report my information to his superiors. After I saw through him, he fled and fled. After two days, he was bleeding. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to chase after him. He probably doesn¡¯t know that it is impossible for Chinese people to escape here. This incident really made me feel very insecure, so when Mr. Zhao came, I did some research on him and I was pleasantly surprised. ¡± When Dragon yer said this, Fei Ying¡¯s mind was tense. Until thest sentence of the Dragon of destruction. Fei Ying¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that they were turning white. Did Dragon yer find out about bey¡¯spetition video or her identity? No matter which one it was, it would be fatal. Because once the opening of doubt was torn open, there would be endless darkness. However, on the surface, bey was so different from before. How did mie long make the connection? The more Fei Ying thought about it, the more confused he became. There was no way he could remain absolutely calm. After all, the Dragon of destruction loved to speak the opposite way. It might be a pleasant surprise for him, but it might not be good news for them. Compared to the Eagle. Mo bei didn¡¯t seem to have changed in the slightest, and her movements were a little unruly.¡±¡±What surprise?¡± ¡°I have a video of you in the Army. Young master Zhao, why don¡¯t you take a look and exin yourself?¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the young man opposite him. He ced his phone on the table and pushed it over.¡±The unlock button is alt.¡± Fei Ying¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating, and even his breathing elerated. However, this couldn¡¯tpare to the change in Feng nai through the invisiblemunication. When the bodyguard in ck saw their young master suddenly stand up, he thought that something had happened because his young master¡¯s eyes were burning red ... Chapter 1147 ? Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Trantor: 549690339 It was so red that it even looked a little flustered. Panic? It was impossible for such a term to be used on the young master. The bodyguard in ck wanted to take a closer look. But very quickly, Feng nai stopped in his tracks. It was because of the sounding from the Bluetooth headset in his right ear. ¡°Mr. Andre, I¡¯ve been abroad for so many years. I¡¯ve never seen what the military is like. If you took a video of me fighting on the streets abroad, I might believe it.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t even look like she was going to watch the video. She just sat there, her golden hair tied up in a ponytail, unable to hide her beauty. The Dragon of destruction raised his eyebrows. Seeing that the arrogance on the young man¡¯s face had not diminished, he suddenly smiled and reached out to unlock the screen,¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed a video of a fight. Mr. Zhao seems to have an extraordinary charm to attract girls. Even other people¡¯s boyfriends came to you to settle scores.¡± ¡°Which one are you talking about, Mr. Andre?¡± Mo bei¡¯s rhetorical question made the Dragon of destruction dispel his thoughts of continuing to probe. After a short pause, heughed and said,¡±¡±As expected of Mr. Zhao. ording to my subordinate, you had just gotten out of a woman¡¯s bed before you came.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Mo bei ced one hand on the back of the chair.¡±I Don¡¯t Like to Sleep Alone. The temperature is low.¡± Eagle was listening at the side. He was impressed by bey¡¯s nonsense as he wiped the cold sweat on his palm. Not only was annihting Dragon suspicious, but he was also good at psychological warfare. Fei Ying had calmed down. He then remembered that no one could enter the ce they were stationed at. It was the border with the highest altitude in the country. The terrain wasplicated. If one was not a local, even if they had good physical strength, they would suffer from altitude sickness. It was even more difficult to find them. There was no way they had any photos of them in the Army. If bey had been in the Army before, she might have had some but they had gone to the edge from the beginning. If it was anyone else, they would have been hit by the Dragon¡¯s destruction. After all, those who came to carry out missions had a military record. How calm must bey be to think of this immediately? It was not because he was calm. It was because after knowing that the trantor was that person, there was one more reason-failure was not an option. She wanted him to return safely. It was different from the smiles on their faces. Over at the auction, the bodyguard in ck was so frightened by his young master¡¯s cold side profile that he felt a chill run down his spine. What was going on? Did someone offend young master? The pair of eyes that had been slightly red earlier had now turned into an endless ck. There was even an unknown chill in them, as if they could produce ice flowers. The bodyguard in ck was about to ask in a low voice ... The young master reached out and tugged at his cor. His ck tie loosened and hung loosely, revealing his porcin-white corbones. However, there was no expression on his face at all. He wore gold-rimmed sses on his tall and fair nose bridge. In an instant, that devilish look burst out. It had been a long time since she had seen him like this. Ever since he had inherited the Feng family, young master had always been calm andposed outside, unlike his age, who was full of righteousness. But now, he seemed to be like before, reeking of youth, his thin lips curved up with a light mockery. The ck-shirted bodyguard didn¡¯t even know if he should be happy or not. Because in his eyes, this kind of young master was alive. Mo bei did not know what was going on on on the other end of the earpiece. After all, the person on the other end did not say anything ... Chapter 1148 ? Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Trantor: 549690339 As they talked andughed. ¡°The USB drive can be used.¡± The Man in ck from before walked over. The person¡¯s voice was very low, and he was wearing a mask the entire time. He was still speaking in the local dialect. The Dragon of destruction was the same. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t seem to intend to show his full appearance. After hearing the ck-robed man¡¯s words, he chuckled,¡±¡±Then you can also meet your old friend.¡± The Man in ck nodded and removed his mask. ¡°Maker? ¡°Eagle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You know each other?¡± Mo bei asked despite knowing the answer. Before she came, she had already guessed that Fei Ying, theputer expert beside Dragon yer, was very likely to know him. That was why Fei Ying had not disguised himself. Eagle nodded, and the two looked at each other.¡±¡±We¡¯ve done something together. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to work for someone either.¡± As Maker spoke, she looked in mo bei¡¯s direction, as if she was asking what about him was worth her following. ¡°Young master Zhao is very generous,¡± Fei Ying said as he pushed his sses. With that, Maker was even more certain that he was using the same tactic to make money from these rich second generation heirs. At that time, Maker would never have thought that the rich second generation he was talking about was actually bey. The person that even he could not deal with. In some ways, Maker had removed his mask to confirm some things. Now that there was no problem, he nced at Dragon yer. Dragon yerughed.¡±Mr. Zhao really has many hidden talents around him. When Maker told me about it, I was thinking that if Mr. Zhao is willing, we can work together to deal with the Feng family. After all, theirnding facility is really too restrictive.¡± ¡°How do we deal with them?¡± Mo bei¡¯s behavior was indeed the same as her current status. No one was allowed to provoke her. If they did, she would take revenge on young master Zhao. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Hand the one beside you to Maker. In the time it takes for us to have a meal, these two will work together to give the Feng family a good beating.¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. ¡°Sounds interesting,¡± Fei Ying stood up. ¡°What exactly?¡± mo bei asked nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯re suppressing the economy,¡± The Dragon of destruction said this, but he changed his localnguage at the next moment.¡±Send Fei Ying to attack the Feng family¡¯smunication device. You cover him up. I want to see themunication devicepletely copse after I get professor Liang.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maker lowered her eyes. The two of them did not notice the dark light that shed across mo bei¡¯s eyes. Mielong thought that his n was wless. He turned around and asked the waiter to pour some ice water into their sses.¡±Mr. Zhao, I wish us a happy cooperation in advance.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She only touched his ss with her own, still as handsome as ever. Themunication tower must not be hacked. This would be even more terrifying than cutting off the signal. Fei Ying didn¡¯t have his headphones on, so he didn¡¯t know what mie long said at the end. He thought it was just about the Feng family¡¯s financial situation. Using the Chinese merchants to deal with the Chinese merchants, annihting the Dragon¡¯s means was too ruthless. However, there was one thing that he had missed, and that was the young man sitting in front of him. Because he didn¡¯t take the other party seriously. Therefore, when someone came to report, the Dragon of destruction didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re here, but the professor is too stubborn. And those Chinese businessmen are not cooperating. It¡¯s hard to find out where the thing is.¡± The Dragon of destruction turned the ring and looked up.¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, would you be interested in working with me on something else? I¡¯ll give you the profits after it¡¯s done. ¡± Chapter 1149 ? Chapter 1149: Protect him Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh? How do we cooperate?¡± Mo bei ced her hands on the table and supported her chin. Her aura also surged. The Dragon of destruction knew that this person had taken the bait.¡±Among these people, one of them has something very important. Just say that you¡¯re here to save them. That person will naturally give you the thing.¡± ¡°Save them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± mo bei did not seem to understand.¡±Are they in any danger?¡± The Dragon of destructionughed,¡±who doesn¡¯t pose a threat in yise?¡± The most important thing is to learn how to make the right decision at the right time. No matter how important it is, what¡¯s the point if the person is gone? unfortunately, some people just don¡¯t understand, so I used some means. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a pleasant method.¡± Mo bei leaned back. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable when doing business. ¡°Mie long wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. Mo bei raised her brows.¡±Mr. Andre used some tricks, but the other party didn¡¯t give it to me. I said I was here to save someone, and they gave it to me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just a sentence. I¡¯ll get someone to let you in. The rm will go off when you talk. You just have to pretend to be someone from the conste and say that you¡¯re here for a rescue mission.¡± The Dragon of destruction was indeed very smart in this aspect. Mo bei smiled as well, looking a little devilish. Then, her entire face closed in. ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal? What does Mr. Andre do for a living?¡± ¡°Me? You¡¯re basically a businessman, but you¡¯re involved in a wide range of business. Mr. Zhao, this is yise, not your ce. Besides, no one else knows what you¡¯ve done. ¡± The Dragon of destruction was also very good at persuading people.¡±As long as you can help me get that thing, I can give you this amount.¡± After saying that, annihting Dragon gestured a number. Mo bei seemed to be moved. She paused for a moment, then said,¡±¡±Do you think I can act like this? What if I¡¯m suspected?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Dragon yer was very confident.¡±They have no way out now. It¡¯s been nearly 20 days, and their mental pressure has reached a certain level. As long as you are Chinese, you can lower their guard. Even if it¡¯s a gamble, they will want to believe you. Who doesn¡¯t want to go home, right?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers touched her chin as if she was thinking. In the end, she said,¡±¡±If Mr. Andre doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, I can give it a try.¡± ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± While listening to the waiter¡¯s report, mie long raised his cup and said,¡±¡±I think the Zhao family is the most suitable candidate.¡± If they were all as stubborn as a bull like those Chinese merchants, how could he open up this opening? When he came into contact with the Zhao family, mie long had already made up his mind. If he couldn¡¯t get anything out of them, he would change his method. Through the Zhao family, not only could he ess the intr, but he could also set up traps. This was the role of the Zhao family. Of course, he knew why the Chinese merchants were still so insistent. They were certain that someone woulde to save them. Since they were so eager to be saved, he would arrange one for them. The poisonous intent hidden in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s Green eyes was bing more and more obvious. It was because while they were talking. They had already found a hole in the defense line onnd. The day after tomorrow, this ce would belong to them. The process would be a little moreplicated. After all, the news would leak out very quickly. However, if thending facility was destroyed, they would arrive tomorrow without leaving a trace. Everything was going ording to annihte Dragon¡¯s n. Until Maker came out and whispered in localnguage,¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, but we can¡¯t find an ess point to the Feng family¡¯swork.¡± The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes turned cold, but he didn¡¯t show his ruthlessness in front of outsiders.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to hear about how long it will take to take down West Zhejiang.¡± Maker wanted to say that he was not sure because he still could not figure out the reason, but in the face of the Boss ¡®murderous aura, he replied with a number,¡±¡±Four hours,¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at him.¡±You told me. As long as you work with Fei Ying, the Feng family¡¯s firewall will be easily broken.¡± Maker did not say anything. He really did not know what went wrong. The Feng family¡¯s security system had been upgraded all of a sudden. No, no, it was not just the security system. He felt like something was blocking him. ¡°It was really easy thest time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that after Feng nai came, he strengthened the firewall defense, even thending facility. After he came, we didn¡¯t have a chance to destroy it a second time,¡± Maker guessed. The more the Dragon of destruction listened, the darker his eyes became.¡±ording to what you said, I should have finished him off long ago. What¡¯s themotion in the hall?¡± ¡°Feng nai looks like he¡¯s here alone, but he¡¯s actually following many shadows. It¡¯s hard to get close to him, and they¡¯re all very vignt. However, the snake has already started searching for the attack points in the opposite building. After finding a suitable position, it¡¯s useless no matter how many people are protecting him.¡± Only then did the Dragon of destruction reveal a satisfied look. When he looked at mo bei again, he had already changed to a chuckle.¡±The people below are not very efficient. There are some changes to the situation. In order to hold our victory party as soon as possible, Mr. Zhao can get used to your new identity in advance. We¡¯ll go over now.¡± If he let this rich kid leave earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything when the snake fired. Otherwise, she would have to worry that he would be like when he first left the airport and wanted to go back immediately when he heard that yise was not safe. Of course, he admired those who were afraid of death, because these people were the most likely to help you. He didn¡¯t want such a good puppet to be scared away by the snake¡¯s killing method. Mo bei¡¯s attention was not focused at the moment. When she heard that there was a sniper, her hands under the table clenched. The Dragon of destruction also noticed that the young man was distracted. He frowned and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao?¡± Mo bei forced herself to focus, the expression on her face unchanged.¡±¡±That¡¯s fast, I¡¯m not confident,¡± The Dragon of destructionughed loudly and reached out to Pat mo bei¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re really worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess up something I¡¯m not good at. ¡± Mo bei knew that her hesitation just now was different from the character of the rich second-generation heir she was ying now. She spun the bottle.¡±¡±Mr. Andre, you probably don¡¯t know this, but my dad said that if I mess up this time, I can forget about entering the Zhao family. The old man even threatened me. What a joke.¡± This exined the other party¡¯s hesitation. But ... The Dragon of destruction looked at the white left ear and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao¡¯s ear stud looks quite unique.¡± He hadn¡¯t noticed it before because this person would make people unconsciously focus their attention on his facial features. Now that he was closer, he actually had such a ck earring. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes darkened and he smiled faintly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and give it a try. It might suit Mr. Zhao. ¡± This time, two Men in ck were standing beside mo bei. The atmosphere waspletely different from before. Mo bei had to get up even if she didn¡¯t want to. Fei Ying was still trying to crack the code, so he didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, the more she attacked Feng corporation¡¯s defensework with Maker, the more he admired his bey. Maker would never have thought that they had no way to take over the Feng corporation¡¯s internalwork. Other than the firewall that was hard to break through, the most important reason was that the twoptops here had tested the USB drive. He did not know what bey had done to the USB drive. However, judging from the current situation, in addition to creating the illusion that she could log into the internalwork, she should have also created a virus system in the USB drive. This virus system was very difficult to detect. This was because everything from running to theputer¡¯s self-check was normal. He didn¡¯t know from which code he had gotten it. However, Fei Ying was not slow in this aspect. Last night, bey had already thought that the other party would verify the authenticity of the USB drive. When the USB fell out and Maker picked it up, the first thing she did was to verify it. Therefore, it was very likely that the hidden virus system in the USB drive was imnted into theputer at that time. When aputer wanted to invade something, the Ip database would be messed up through the rewriting of code. It would be very difficult to find a loophole in the firewall. Under normal circumstances, a firewall wouldn¡¯t be able to be breached. Themon sense was that the other party¡¯s defense was too well done, and no one would think that there was a very smalltent virus system in theputer. bey¡¯s move was really amazing. If Fei Ying had not found outst night that bey had tampered with the USB drive, he would not have thought of this. bey had never disappointed him. A truly powerful hacker would find loopholes to attack through small ces that others couldn¡¯t notice. bey even used her psychological analysis. When a hacker was attacking others, it was very easy for them to fall into a trap. The moment Maker picked up the USB drive, he knew that he could not win against bey. Now, Fei Ying suspected that bey had nned to do this ever since she found out that thending facility belonged to the Feng family. She had predicted that the dragon-ying League would make a move on the onlymunication tower and that they would use him. That was why she had stayed up all night to process the USB. The Feng family had be her weakness because of that person. Fei Ying moved his mouth unhappily. That young master of the Feng family really had a good life. However, both bey and the other party were right. Thending facility had to be in their hands. If it was taken down, everything would be over. bey was the best. Eagle nced at the expressionless Maker. Of course, the other party was also a top-ranking expert. It was impossible for them to not notice the problem with the USB drive. bey had made a risky move. She knew that it would take time for the other party to detect her method. However, once they did, they would no longer be able to hide their identities. bey was really daring. However, things had alreadye to this. Fei Ying admitted that if it wasn¡¯t for bey, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the USB drive and the Dragon yer who had nned for him to deal with the Feng family. Fortunately, there was bey. The most important thing now was that bey had to get more information about the professor before Maker noticed that there was a problem with the USB drive. Fei Ying, who had been hiding in another partition, did not know that mo bei had already been taken away by the Dragon of destruction ... Chapter 1150 ? Chapter 1150: Protection from both sides Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was the one who sensed that mo bei was in danger. No one knew that there was one person who had all his attention on his headphones. What happened next to him, including the shadow lowering its head and telling him,¡±¡±Young master, we have to leave from the back door. There¡¯s someone in the building ahead.¡± He didn¡¯t even care when she said that. After the voice from the earpiece stopped, he immediately stood up and walked out of the door with big steps. The shadow did not understand why his young master had suddenly sped up. However, it seemed that ever since he came to the auction, his young master¡¯s emotions had not been stable. After he got into the car, he made a phone call. His voice was anxious and deep,¡±¡±Red shadow, follow the car in front.¡± As long as he had entered this auction, Feng nai had already taken precautions to be targeted. Therefore, many of the points of vision here had been upied by the shadows of the Feng family. Some were from the opposite building, and some were parked on the left and right. After he finished speaking. A white car behind them immediately followed. The red shadow had never heard his young master speak in such a tone before. He couldn¡¯t even concentrate on driving.¡±Young master, the other party¡¯s mental defense seems to be very strong,¡± ¡°Turn at the front.¡± Feng nai closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his gaze had already returned to its usual calm.¡±The ck shadow continues to follow.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± They didn¡¯t know why their young master wanted to follow the car in front. But there was one thing. There must be someone very important to young master in that car. The young master today was not like his usual self. Young master was someone who would never panic no matter how big the situation was. Even when faced with a ne explosion, he was able to strategize andmand without blinking. But today, even though the young master was still inmand, they could feel the uneasiness in his heart ... Time passed by slowly. After Fei Ying had discovered mo bei¡¯s n, he had been trying to cover it up from the side so that the other party would not realize that the problem came from the USB drive. When he was still deep in the pit and looked up at the hall, he realized that mo bei had disappeared! ¡°Where¡¯s my sugar daddy?¡± Fei Ying was so anxious that he almost lost control of his tone. Apart from him, everyone here could be annihting Dragon. What should bey do when she was alone? Fei Ying was about to stand up. Maker held his shoulder.¡±For the sake of your life, Eagle, I advise you to stay here and think of a way to find a loophole in the attack. That person was taken away by the boss, and his final oue will depend on his identity. Or was this rich second generation very special? You look a little anxious. ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m in a hurry. It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone so easy tounder money, but I¡¯m already being watched by you guys.¡± Flying Eagle¡¯s performance was not bad. He knew very well that bey¡¯s identity would depend on his performance. Maker rxed her grip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s no problem with that prodigal¡¯s identity, you and I will crack the program together, and you will get a lot of money. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Fei Ying replied but he was only thinking about one thing. Where did annihte Dragon take bey? Why did he take bey away? This wasn¡¯t the ce they agreed on? Tingfeng¡¯s men were also there. Now that they had left, they did not know how to help bey when she left. Annihting Dragon was really too ruthless. No matter who came today, there would be no way out. That¡¯s right! Trante! They still had a trantor! However, the trantor was still there. Eagle looked around, trying to find someone. Not a single person looked like him. He had no way of contacting anyone in front of maker. Because that would only increase the suspicion. He hoped that the trantor could inform tingfeng that there was a change in the rescue n and that bey had been taken away. Feng nai had not informed anyone. Instead, he kept reporting his position. ¡°Turn left at the intersection at the red gas station.¡± At first, the driver thought that the young master was talking to him. It was onlyter that he realized that his young master was retelling the route to someone. ¡°There¡¯s a highway in front. If you turn left, it¡¯s the direction of the airport. The car is going straight.¡± The voice in her ear was very low, but it did not affect mo bei¡¯s memory. It had to be said that Feng NAI¡¯s deduction was very urate. Mo bei couldn¡¯t see the way at all right now. She sat in the back seat of the car, her eyes covered by a ck cloth, and she could only feel a little light. The Dragon of destruction sat beside him and felt an unknown danger.¡±¡±Is there anyone following us?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± The person in the front passenger seat had been paying attention to the rear mirror. After hearing this, the Dragon of destruction didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he looked to his side and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, please bear with it for a while longer. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± When mo bei¡¯s eyes were covered, the bridge of her nose appeared even higher, and even her skin tone seemed a little cold.¡±¡±Mr. Andre, is this how you treat your business partners?¡± The Dragon of destruction noticed that the other party was angry, but he wasn¡¯t angry. After all, he had been forcefully brought to a ce. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry. But there was one thing that made him feel uneasy. ¡°This way, it¡¯s good for everyone.¡± The Dragon of destruction squinted and looked at the ck ear stud again.¡±¡±If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Zhao, it¡¯s best to take off your ear studs. After all, manymunication devices can be disguised as essories.¡± After he said that ... On the other end of the earpiece, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. Mo bei chuckled with slight disdain.¡±¡±Mr. Andre doesn¡¯t seem to trust me at all.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve forgotten what I¡¯ve just said about the undercover agents. Here, you can¡¯t tell what people are thinking.¡± The Dragon of destruction turned the ring.¡±I¡¯m just trying to protect myself. Trust needs to be gained. Or is there really some secret in this ear stud that Mr. Zhao is reluctant to give it to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little reluctant. After all, it¡¯s a pure ck Diamond, the only valuable thing my mother left me. But since Mr. Andre has said so, if I don¡¯t give it to him, I¡¯ll be a spy.¡± Mo beixie smiled and took off his earphones. There was a maic sound. Feng NAI¡¯s eyebrows furrowed! ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Andre to keep this ear stud for me. If it¡¯s lost, I might look for Mr. Andre to fight with my life.¡± When mo bei said this, the corners of her mouth curved into a bad arc, as if she had been angered. The Dragon of destruction took it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhao. As long as everything goes well, the ear studs will return to you sooner orter.¡± As he spoke, he turned his hand and handed the ear stud to the subordinate sitting in the front passenger seat. As they exchanged nces, the person understood what he meant. The car itself was equipped with metal devices such as listening devices for testing. He didn¡¯t kill the Dragon just to get the other party to take off the ear stud that always made him worried. Most importantly, it would be easier to test it after he got it. Was this prodigal really a prodigal or just acting? Very soon, they would be able to confirm ... With her eyes covered, mo bei couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the car. The only thing he could rely on was his hearing. However, it was impossible for her to know about such subtle eye contact. On the other side, the Man in ck had already taken out the testing equipment. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s gaze was fixed on that point. The Man in ck looked up and shook his head at him. The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes, meaning to test again. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± This time, the Man in ck mouthed the words. The Dragon of destruction looked to the side. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t need to overestimate this prodigal anymore. Thinking of this, he raised his hand. The Man in ck understood and threw the ck ear stud out of the window. After all, it was the safest to destroy something that made people suspicious. The ear studs were gone. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s defensive posture also rxed a lot. He tugged at his cor, indicating to the driver that he didn¡¯t need to make a detour. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the destination. ¡± Feng nai could still hear this. The Dragon of destruction had never thought that the young man sitting next to him would have noticed his suspicion of the ear studs back in the auction hall. It was also at that time that mo bei took advantage of the time when the other party asked her to wear the ck cloth to conveniently transfer the transparentmunication core stuck on the ear stud to the back of her ear. Of course, this position was very unstable and could fall at any time, but it was still better than being discovered. The piercing sound was also because mo bei¡¯s clothes had touched the core of her body when she had raised her hand to remove the ear studs. The only bad thing was that the voice on the other side of themunication core would flicker. In a situation where she couldn¡¯t hear Feng NAI¡¯s voice, mo bei had no idea what thest part of the journey would be like. In this situation, she closed her eyes and thought of what they often did during training. He was able to determine his location through the sounds around him. Gas station? There were refugees? There seemed to be ships? Near the port? Mo bei¡¯s nose twitched. Near the port, the air humidity would be higher than in the city. There was only one port in yise. As for whether it was in the South or the North, it was still uncertain. And then left or right? Mo bei turned to the side. The image of the city map of yise that she had seen at the airport quickly surfaced in her mind. Shebined it with the location that Feng nai had mentioned earlier. In the South. This was because only the South was not developed well enough, which would cause such a bumpy feeling. Just when everything was going smoothly. However, there was a problem on Feng NAI¡¯s side. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s only one road ahead, and it¡¯s heading in the direction of the fire zone. Ordinary MPVs wouldn¡¯t continue forward. If we continue, we might be discovered by the other party. Should we continue?¡± The red shadow¡¯s analysis was correct. They had four cars that could continuously switch ces because when they were in the city, the terrain and the surrounding vehicles could cover for them. However, if they went any further, they would bepletely exposed to the enemy. Feng nai was also aware of this, so when he heard this report, his entire right hand was clenched so tightly that even his joints were turning white. ¡°Young master?¡± The red shadow pressed on themunication device and asked. ¡°How much longer can we follow?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slightly deep. ¡°ording to our calctions, it¡¯ll take at most two minutes. Once we reach Mo Sha he Lu, we¡¯ll have to turn right.¡± The red shadow called out the navigation system. Feng nai released his right hand.¡±ck, check how many forks there are on Mo Sha he road. I want all the road maps for the next two hours on this road and the factories that can be used in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The ck shadow quickly entered the state. ¡°Young master, we have to make a decision,¡± the red shadow said. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and his palm was full of red marks.¡±¡±Turn.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The red shadow didn¡¯t continue to follow. It was the same for the other cars. They did not rece them. There was another car behind Feng nai ¡®s, and it was obvious whose car it was. That was why Feng nai had instructed the red shadow and the others to follow them. After seeing Feng NAI¡¯s car drive into the gas station ... The Dragon of destruction had also received the report. ¡°Boss, we thought too much just now. The one from the Feng family didn¡¯t follow you. Now that his car is parked at the gas station, he¡¯s heading in the direction of the Feng Corporation after filling up the gas. We can¡¯t find a chance to attack him. There are too many people around him, and the car keeps moving, so we can¡¯t focus and shoot. This person is very cunning. He pressed someone on the building opposite the auction. Our snipers can¡¯t move now, or they¡¯ll expose their position.¡± Mielong clutched his phone and his eyes were filled with viciousness.¡±This Feng family is really like a rock, hard and in the way ...¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at the embassies of the various countries. Boss, are we still going forward?¡± Dragon of destruction looked out the window.¡±No need. By tomorrow, even the most stubborn rock will be blown to pieces. Go back to the auction house and ask if maker needs you to do anything. I want to know how long it will take him to hack into the Feng family¡¯smunication device and intercept some messages that are helpful to us. Tell him that my patience is limited. If he can¡¯t take it down in an hour, our brothers outside cane in directly. Tell them to repent for their stupid decision. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± That person¡¯s car turned and changed direction. The driver, who had been looking at the rear mirror, turned his body.¡±Young master, the car that was following us turned around.¡± ¡°All the vehicles.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s clenched hand loosened, as if he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±¡±Change direction and go back to the intersection.¡± ¡°Young master, wait a moment,¡± the red shadow frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. The red shadow adjusted the surveince screen.¡±¡±It¡¯s the factory. Something seems to have happened at the factory. Head Xu sent a message saying that all the technicians have to evacuate in two hours. They¡¯ve intercepted the other party¡¯s message and said that thend defense line in eise has been taken down by the other party three hours ago. Once the other party decides to go to war, this ce will quickly be a fire zone. For the safety of more people, head Xu is making arrangements. He wants you to go back as soon as possible. He¡¯ll personally take over the trantion.¡± There was no mistake in the information. After confirming that mo bei was trustworthy ... Annihting Dragon directly brought forward the n. Anyway, he was going to get professor Liang¡¯s things. The more he created panic, the more the Chinese merchants would trust this prodigal. No matter what, he had to be thest straw that broke their mental defense. Otherwise, why would he obediently hand over the item? Also, the Feng n was the same. After they had seeded. He had to show the Feng family that he was powerful. Especially the young master of the Feng family today. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and the corner of his mouth curled up in a bloodthirsty arc, indicating the beginning of the ughter ... Chapter 1151 ? Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young master, we can¡¯t go on any further. We might not have enough time to return to the city.¡± The red shadow looked at the distance on the map, his eyes filled with worry,¡±¡±And we can¡¯t predict where they¡¯ll stop. Yise¡¯s line of defense is just up ahead. If they can take down the first one, they can take down the second one.¡± The incident happened so suddenly that Consul Xu couldn¡¯t mobilize more people to protect the technicians. They had to go back. If the other party was one step ahead of them, the technicians would be left in yise. After all, the enemy¡¯s movements were clear this time. They wanted to take down themunication tower and cut off the signal. Not only couldn¡¯t the people stay, but the technology couldn¡¯t either. Feng nai did not say anything. The ck figure in the same car as him turned around. All the shadows were on standby. Only the red shadow understood the situation. Looking at the refugees swarming in from all directions, he pressed hismunicator again.¡±Young master, the technicians are waiting for your decision.¡± Feng nai had promised thepany¡¯s employees that he would definitely bring them back. But to ask him to leave now? The red shadow knew that it would not be easy to make this decision.¡±Young master, don¡¯t worry. Since Ambassador Xu has said so ...¡± ¡°Red shadow.¡± The ck shadow looked at the pale and handsome face and interrupted him,¡±¡±Give the young master some time.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was very far away, and his eyes were deep and dark.¡±Stop the car.¡± The chauffeur did as he was told. Feng nai opened the car door and walked to the right.¡±¡±Give me the car. You go back and arrange for the technical staff to evacuate. Pay attention to everyone¡¯s safety and tell Special Assistant Yuan to take away the technical information that should be taken away.¡± The ck shadow and the driver looked at each other and said,¡±no!¡± Young master, it¡¯s too dangerous up ahead. You can¡¯t go alone! We¡¯ll stay!¡± ¡°Your job is to protect thepany¡¯s employees.¡± ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes. The driver was still hesitating. Feng nai immediately dragged the person out and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he looked at the ck shadow beside him.¡±¡±Don¡¯t waste time. If you want me to be at ease, protect everyone. Give me the signal re and keep in contact. ¡± The ck shadow wanted to say something. ¡°She¡¯s still here. I can¡¯t leave on my own. ¡± Feng nai looked up, his eyes dark and bright.¡±Tell the red shadow that you¡¯re my only way out. One team will block the southeast and the other will go to the auction house to disperse theirbat power. If there¡¯s any problem, let me know. I¡¯ll help Consul Xu to get everyone safely on the ne.¡± The ck figure clenched his fist and ignored the red figure. He opened the door and got out of the car, watching the ck car quickly disappear on the horizon. After the red shadow came over, she pushed open the door and grabbed the ck Shadow¡¯s cor.¡±Do you know what that ce is? Just let young master go alone! This was thest batch of Chinese to be evacuated! What if the young master can¡¯t make it?¡± The ck shadow understood what the red shadow was saying. However, when the young master looked at him just now, there was something burning in his eyes. The ck shadow clearly understood one thing. He could not stop the young master when he was like this. The red shadow looked at the ck shadow and took a deep breath.¡±¡±What did you say, young master?¡± ¡°He said that we¡¯re his only way out and that we have to get all the employees safely on the ne,¡± the ck figure said. The red shadow turned sideways, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved with difficulty. Dusk was approaching. The streets were in a state of chaos. It waspletely different an hour ago. Everyone was looking for a means of transportation. Escape was of utmost importance at this moment. How could he still be in the mood to auction anything? Even the area around the hotel where Ting Feng was staying was in chaos. For tingfeng, he knew very well what kind of omen this was. He looked around and pretended to be afraid. After pushing away a local, he ran away in his high heels. The three people who were originally guarding him saw this and immediately made a move. However, there were too many people and they couldn¡¯t keep up in time. ¡°Boss, the woman that the wastrel brought is so scared that I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± When mielong received the call, he had already arrived at the factory. He nced at mo bei, who was sitting beside him.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know where he went, so don¡¯t worry about it. Get ready and stop all the Feng family¡¯s technicians in the chaos.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The Dragon yer had deliberately spoken in Chinese. After hanging up, he smiled at mo bei.¡±¡±Mr. Zhao, you can finally vent your anger. Very soon, the equipment, technology, and personnel of the Feng family will all be at our service.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything else. I¡¯m just not happy that someone stole what I wanted. ¡± Mo bei half-propped up her chin and continued to be arrogant.¡±¡±When that timees, I¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Andre to help me retain that person at the auction. I want to personally tell him who¡¯s stronger, the Feng family or our Zhao family.¡± After hearing mo bei¡¯s words ... The driver and the Man in ck sitting in front of himughed andmunicated in their localnguage. ¡°What are theyughing at?¡± mo bei raised her brows.¡±What are theyughing at?¡± The Dragon of destruction turned the ring and said,¡±I¡¯mughing at Mr. Zhao¡¯s cleverness. Alright, we¡¯re here. Mr. Zhao, you have to be prepared. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here for a rescue mission.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and a gun appeared in his palm. Mo bei took a step back. There was another burst ofughter in the car, with a slight disdain. This prodigal¡¯s guts were really small. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhao. This gun is not aimed at you. The bullets inside are fake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dragon yer handed the gun over.¡±It¡¯s for you to use as a disguise. When the timees, some of us will pretend to be shot by you. As for the others ...¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the young man and said,¡±¡±Mr. Zhao is too decent now. It¡¯s fine to wear a suit, but you shouldn¡¯t be so clean.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Moby pretended not to understand. Dragon of destruction looked at the man in ck in the passenger seat. The Man in ck raised his hand and killed a refugee. Mo bei subconsciously clenched her fists. The Dragon of destruction thought that the other party was afraid and nervous. He chuckled and said,¡±¡±Okay, now that there¡¯s blood, there should be some on Mr. Zhao¡¯s face and clothes. Before we came, I¡¯ve already informed our people to let down their guard. They will let you pass if they see your red suit. In order to let you win the trust of the other party, we will open the first two sensor gates when you bring your men out. When youe out with the third one, the other party should hand the things to you. After all, people need to find relief after death.¡± Talent was important. However, it would only be annoying to keep those who were stubborn and not useful to him. As long as he had the information. Professor Liang was no longer of any use. In The Eyes of the Dragon of destruction, the current mo bei was basically a greedy and arrogant prodigal. There was no longer anything to doubt. ording to the previous n, it was the Secretary who would do it. But now, it seemed that this rich second generation was better to be a puppet. ¡°Give Mr. Zhao the map of theboratory.¡± Chapter 1152 ? Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: Trantor: 549690339 When mo bei faced the map, she didn¡¯t show anything. She even flipped the paper over after taking it. ¡°¡±What era is it now? Mr. Andre still uses such a method?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve specially modified thisboratory. Compared to electronicmunication, I prefer the traditional one. After all, it can¡¯t be stolen.¡± The Dragon of destruction raised his hand.¡±This is what I call ¡®proper¡¯. It seems that it is necessary to teach Mr. Zhao how to read a map.¡± As he spoke, he took out a pen and marked the route on it. ¡°This is the third door. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news outside.¡± ¡°Must I apply this thing?¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows, as if she was not used to the blood on her face.¡±¡±He looks too stupid.¡± The Dragon of destructionughed, and a malicious intent was about to emerge from his eyes.¡±Some Chinese people are really stupid. They don¡¯t listen to us and always want toe to hell. They always make themselves look bad. Mr. Zhao, you must not learn from these people.¡± Mo bei tugged at her cor as if she only cared about being dirty and did not pay attention to what he had said. ¡°Alright, Mr. Zhao, you may enter now.¡± The Dragon of destruction handed over the headphones,¡±¡±If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t cover up, I¡¯ll help Mr. Zhao answer.¡± The phone in mo bei¡¯s pocket was vibrating, but she acted as if nothing had happened and took the earphones.¡±¡±It¡¯s great to have Mr. Andre¡¯s help,¡± ¡°Just to be safe, Mr. Zhao should hand over your phone.¡± When the Dragon of destruction stretched out his hand, a ray of light shed across his eyes.¡±¡±Although Mr. Zhao didn¡¯t use his phone on the way here, it¡¯s still amunication tool.¡± Furthermore, his phone had not even rung for such a long time, which was a little unreasonable. The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes. Mo bei raised her brows.¡±Andre¡¯s trust in people really needs to be strengthened.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far, Mr. Zhao should understand that I have to be careful. ¡± The Dragon of destruction gestured for the people beside him to take action. Without waiting for them to approach, mo bei threw it over. A message could be seen on the screen. ¡°Ha ni, where are you? why didn¡¯t you reply to my message? I was so scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood Mr. Zhao. It¡¯s not that Mr. Zhao¡¯s phone doesn¡¯t ring. It¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to reply,¡± said Dragon yer after he saw the message. ¡°When a girl is too clingy, she¡¯ll find it boring. I¡¯ll put down my phone and have some peace and quiet.¡± Mo bei stuffed a hand into her pocket.¡±However, thisboratory looks even more boring. I don¡¯t want to stay in there any longer.¡± Mielong saw that he was running out of patience and was worried that this wastrel wouldn¡¯t do his job well. He put aside the thought of touching the phone screen,¡±¡±As long as you follow my instructions, you will be out soon. Wolf, follow Mr. Zhao in and lead the way for him.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Why?¡± mo bei tilted her eyes.¡±Since Mr. Andre has a candidate in mind, why must I go?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not Chinese, he¡¯s just here to give Mr. Zhao a ride. ¡± Mo bei knew that this was just annihting Dragon¡¯s excuse. He was still suspicious of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, young master Zhao. ¡± The Man in ck took the lead and entered theboratory. Mo bei strolled to keep up. The light in her eyes flickered, making it difficult to grasp what was going on. The Man in ck named Wolf wasn¡¯t like mie long. He didn¡¯t take this prodigal seriously from the beginning to the end. Therefore, he did not notice what mo bei had been looking at the moment she stepped into the door ... Chapter 1153 ? Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Trantor: 549690339 Infrared rays, cameras, surveince blind spots, and the specific location after the n was unfolded. All of this needed to be memorized and then formed into a three-dimensional image. It was like a memory pce that kept repeating and calcting in mo bei¡¯s mind. Mo bei didn¡¯t make any movements along the way. She only stuffed her hands into her pockets and even avoided looking into the camera. This was because she knew that the Dragon of destruction would definitely be watching her performance from the other side and find some loopholes. That person would probably not give up his suspicion until thest moment. This was something that mo bei felt she had to pay more attention to aftering into contact with the annihting Dragon. The Man in ck Thought that the prodigal was not speaking because he was afraid. ¡°Young master Zhao, you must remember your current identity. You¡¯re here to save someone, so you must have an air of fearlessness to make others believe you.¡± ¡°I know what to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Have we arrived?¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s Fair and Handsome face, coupled with the Golden hair tattoo, appeared even more arrogant in front of the camera. ¡°We can retreat now,¡± Dragon of destruction said into his earpiece. The Man in ck stopped in his tracks. Although he was not happy with this prodigal¡¯s attitude, his Boss was watching. The big issue was more important, so he could only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart.¡±This is it. Go down the stairs and go to the door on the left. Young master Zhao, you will have to walk on your own. Don¡¯t forget what the boss has told you.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t turn around. She held onto the railing with one hand and jumped down.¡±You really talk a lot.¡± The Man in ck clenched his fists and sneered into his headphones.¡±¡±Boss, this wastrel, when can we teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Be friendly to our puppets.¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the image on the tablet with poison in his eyes.¡±Even if we want to take action, we¡¯ll have to wait until he¡¯s no longer of any use. Very soon, we¡¯ll be able to get the top-tier information. The rest isn¡¯t that important. If he does well, let him live. If he doesn ¡®t, you can feed him to the wolf you¡¯re raising.¡± Whether it was the Man in ck or the Dragon yer, they only thought that the person walking into the door was an ignorant and ipetent rich second generation. It was impossible for them to know that mo bei had memorized the entire map in her mind. She was also calcting the possible blind spots of the surveince frequency. Hence, just as he turned the corner. Mo bei took out a small piece of equipment from her pocket. Although it was called an equipment, it was actually a modified and old mobile phone. They didn¡¯t have any chat tools and onlymunicated through text messages and phone calls. As for the WeChat message on the high-tech mobile phone that mie long had just seen, it wasn¡¯t from the news. It was Feng nai. Ever since mo bei had arrived at the border, she had always taken out this hand to look at. After Ting Feng found out and gossiped for a long time, he felt that it was her little sweetheart and changed her caller ID to baby. That person probably thought that she was still saving little Kenai ... He had only sent her that message after hearing the voice on the other end to cover up for her. A long time ago, when he waszy and she was a good disciple, he would often do this, cooperating with her to squat. He probably liked it too much. She hoped that he would leave this ce as soon as possible. She also felt that as long as that person was still around, she would always have a way out. Before this, mo bei might still be thinking of what if. She was saying, what if she couldn¡¯t bring everyone back safely? But now, she didn¡¯t think so. Because he was her source of confidence. Chapter 1154 ? Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: Trantor: 549690339 Even if something unexpected happened, he would finish what she had to do. As mo bei walked, she turned her hand to the side and sent a text message.¡±¡±Factoryboratory, contact tingfeng. Prepare to hack into thework and hack the surveince cameras in half an hour.¡± After she sent the message, mo bei opened the location on her phone. Since tingfeng had already avoided surveince, after the two of them contacted each other, tingfeng shoulde over as nned. Mo bei¡¯s movements were very fast. Almost at the next moment, when she turned the corner, she naturally stuffed her hands into her pockets. It was the monitoring area again, and he could even hear the voice of the Dragon of destruction,¡±¡±There¡¯s a mechanism in front. Don¡¯t walk around randomly. Follow the grid I told you to. ¡± Mo bei raised her eyebrows. How do you know there¡¯s a square in front of me?¡± The Man in ck was listening at the side, mocking the intelligence of the rich second generation. Dragon yer ced his hands in front of him.¡±Of course I saw it. To protect Mr. Zhao¡¯s safety, I will have the surveince cameras follow you wherever you go.¡± ¡°Surveince?¡± Mo bei looked back and forth as if she wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce. Finally, she locked onto a red dot. ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera here?¡± The Man in ck looked at the ignorance of the wastrel with only disdain. The Dragon of destruction smiled and threatened,¡±the entireboratory has them. So, Mr. Zhao, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although you went in alone, you are no different from us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Mo bei raised her eyes indifferently.¡±¡±However, Mr. Andre asked me to put on an act, and there were surveince cameras along the way. I came in alive and no one noticed me. Would it make those people you mentioned feel that something was wrong?¡± The Man in ck sneered,¡±this wastrel has a brain now ..¡± ¡°After you enter theb, I¡¯ll get someone to turn off the surveince cameras inside. After you convince them, I¡¯ll get someone to destroy a few cameras on the way out and only keep the main surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re really smart to have thought of this,¡± the Dragon of destruction said as he turned the ring. Mo bei smiled. Because she was wearing a rose-red suit, she looked particrly evil.¡±¡±You¡¯ll know all this when you watch a movie. The girls are always very obedient in the cinema. After all, the lighting is good.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao is really good at ying.¡± The Dragon of destruction dispelled some of the freshmen¡¯s doubts. Mo bei knew that she had taken a risk out of desperation, but it had been worth it. There were no surveince cameras in theboratory, so it would be convenient for her to do a lot of things. Someone asked,¡±boss, is it okay to tell him this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mie long cut the screen.¡±Just because the surveince camera is gone doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s nothing on him. Wolf, you should have put everything in ce, right?¡± ¡°Of course, why else would I send young master Zhao off?¡± The Man in ckughed with a bloodthirsty look. In addition to the bug, there was something else pressed on the suit button of that wastrel. It didn¡¯t matter whether there was surveince or not, he was a moving video recorder. And he didn¡¯t find anything at all. The Man in ck Thought so. However, he did not know that mo bei knew more about these things than he did and was also aware of what he had just done. In order not to arouse the Dragon of destruction¡¯s suspicion, mo bei acted as if she didn¡¯t notice the change in the buttons on her suit. She stuffed her hands into her pockets and continued walking forward. She didn¡¯t walk very fast, so that she could remember it more clearly. She even saved the order of the grids in her memory bank ... Chapter 1155 ? Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155: Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, in the chaotic city. Ting Feng took off the wig on his head and turned on the electronic contact and location tracking. He looked a little scary. After all, it was easy for people to have the wrong impression when a young man was wearing lipstick. However, at this time, no one could care about anyone else, so no one would notice his difference. With tingfeng¡¯s technology, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find the trantion arranged by Consul Xu. ¡°Hello, how are you? what¡¯s the situation now? I don¡¯t see her in the city, what¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as the call connected, Ting Feng couldn¡¯t help but worry and ask. However, instead of answering his question, the other party asked,¡±¡±Disy? Do you have her location?¡± Ting Feng was still anxious and didn¡¯t realize that he had been asked a question in return.¡±Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Her precise location?¡± Feng nai turned the steering wheel with one hand and avoided the escapees who wanted to get into the car. Ting Feng pressed on his headphones and erged the map.¡±The In factory is near the defense line in In North.¡± ¡°Share it with me.¡± ¡°Think of a way to hack into this factory¡¯swork within twenty minutes,¡± Feng nai said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Yes.¡± After Ting Feng hung up the phone, he felt that something was wrong. Did he subconsciously listen to the trantor¡¯s instructions? No, wait. A trantor usually wouldn¡¯t have such an aura, right? What kind of person did Ambassador Xu arrange for them? Although Ting Feng was curious, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Because there were more important things waiting for him to do. He took a look at the time and stretched out the woman¡¯s handbag. It was an exquisite keyboard and monitor. Inparison. Mo bei¡¯s conditions were very limited. However, even so ... Her ability to adapt to changes was always on. ording to the passage drawn on the map, the infrared cutting will be activated in an emergency. Mo bei looked over and pushed away a piece of gum with one hand. She was even blowing bubbles as she ate. Through the surveince camera, the Man in ck pursed his lips in disdain. This prodigal really wanted to be a piece of mud that couldn¡¯t be helped up. He didn¡¯t even have the interest to look at it. The Man in ck switched to another page. On the other side, mie long was on the phone. There had been no progress in the Feng family¡¯swork hacking. ¡°Why is it so slow?¡± The Dragon of destruction was very dissatisfied with this result. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to find out the reason, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a firewall problem. ¡± When Eagle heard this, his back broke out in a cold sweat. The moment the other party thought that it was their own virus, they would immediately find out that there was a problem with the USB drive. At that time, it would not only be his identity being exposed. He was worried that annihting the Dragon would harm bey. He had no idea how bey was doing or where she was being taken to. The only thing that was clear was that bey¡¯s identity should not have been suspected. If there was a problem, he would immediately be treated differently. All he could do now was to dy as much as possible. He hoped that bey could make it in time. At this point, Fei Ying was also blindly believing in one word: luck. He wanted to give all his luck to that person. He just wanted to see her return safely. Time passed by slowly. At the corner, mo bei lifted her left hand slightly, and the instant she did so, the instant candy came into effect. The terminal was attached with an infrared ray. Moreover, she did this very naturally, and she had calcted the blind spots of the surveince. The Man in ck only thought that this wastrel was acting cool even when he was walking and would not think of anything else. Chapter 1156 ? Chapter 1156: One thousand one hundred and fifty-sixth. Trantor: 549690339 Thest door was pushed open, and it was theboratory. ording to mie long, professor Liang and the other Chinese merchants were all here. At this point, the Dragon of destruction should be doing something. As expected, before mo bei could approach ... The fire defense system of the entire base went off. ¡°Now, go in.¡± Annihting Dragon¡¯s voice came through the earpiece. Mo bei didn¡¯t hesitate either. Using the gap in the door, she turned sideways and quickly entered. As soon as she entered, the Man in ck on guard raised the spear in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you. It¡¯s just for show,¡± After saying this, the Dragon of destruction ordered,¡±¡±Turn off all the surveince systems and turn them back on in ten minutes. Mr. Zhao, you have to act like you¡¯re here to save someone. Turn your hand back and hit the person in front of you, then jump off from where you¡¯re standing.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mo bei replied. The Man in ck pressed his long spear upwards. It was all for the sake of letting this prodigal hit him. However, he had never expected this. The other party didn¡¯t even need to let him. Including the strength of the strangling of his neck, it did not seem like a fake hit at all. The Man in ck immediately felt that something was wrong and was about to speak. Ka! Decisive and clear! With a skillful use of force, the Man in ck twisted his neck and fell straight back. His eyes were wide open, and he looked at the young man in the rose-red suit with shaking eyes. He didn¡¯t make a sound until he closed his eyes. Mo bei¡¯s movements were so fast that no one could react in time. He just had to turn off the surveince in theboratory. Even though there was a hidden camera on the button of her suit, from this angle, it was impossible to tell if she was really hitting him or not. The Men in ck who saw this scene from the outside thought that this scene had been arranged beforehand. After all, it was more believable to injure a few people when they had barged in. After taking down two people in a row, mo bei followed annihting Dragon¡¯s instructions and jumped down with one hand on the railing. The moment shended, she swept her long leg and struck thest guard in theboratory to the ground. When she raised her head, the Chinese people were all looking at her. Mo bei stood up straight and approached them.¡±Which one of you is professor Liang?¡± None of the seven people said a word. They only looked at the noble-looking young man whose face and body were covered in blood, and they were on guard. Regarding professor Liang¡¯s appearance, this group of people had never confirmed it. It was because of this that professor Liang¡¯s work was still hidden in a good ce. Right now, the other party wanted to confirm who professor Liang was and use their lives to threaten professor Liang to hand over the research materials. They had been afraid and panicked. At this point, he was clear about the consequences of professor Liang¡¯s work once it was handed over to those people. Therefore, it was more important to conceal professor Liang¡¯s identity than anything else. However, they understood that they could not hide it for long. The Dragon of destruction would be here soon. Last time, he had almost forced professor Liang out. This time, she didn¡¯t know what method he would use. Mo bei saw that they were not moving and took another step forward.¡±¡±Professor Liang, I¡¯m here to save you. No matter who you are,e with me now. The war has already begun. The decision makers of yise can only hold on for three hours at most. The Embassy is preparing for thest batch of evacuation. We don¡¯t have time. I have to bring you and yourpatriots back safely.¡± Chapter 1157 ? Chapter 1157: Blind Fighting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This prodigal is quite good at passing on messages. Outside theboratory, the wolf shook the monitoring page. The other party¡¯s clothes were too much of a hindrance, and the cuffs covered too much. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the wastrel would act as the boss said. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem to win the other party¡¯s trust. Little did he know that mo bei¡¯s action of raising her hand was to block an image. It was an image of her handing professor Liang a phone. Annihting Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t confirm who professor Liang was. As someone who had heard the news from professor Zhang, how could mo bei not know what professor Liang looked like? Standing on the far right was an unremarkable person with a beer belly. The one who looked the most like a businessman was professor Liang, whom annihting Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t be sure of. That person originally didn¡¯t have any trust in this young man who appeared in front of them. However, when he saw the message on his phone, his eyes changed. ¡°Professor Zhang asked me toe. I¡¯m wearing a bug and a camera. Don¡¯t show any expression and keep up the disguise.¡± Professor Liang suppressed his surging emotions and returned to his original position. Mo bei, on the other hand, tidied her cor. When the image appeared, the Man in ck didn¡¯t take it seriously. He only thought that it was because of the clothes. After professor Liang found out that the young man had a camera, he changed his position and nodded to the others. The others looked at each other. Although they had doubts in their hearts, since professor Liang didn¡¯t think there was a problem, then it should be fine. However, the young man in front of him did not look like he had been sent on a rescue mission. Tattoos, golden hair, and that rose-red suit. Even though his face was stained with blood, he still looked noble and abstinent. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was some arrogant young master. The others moved over in disbelief. Mo bei¡¯s appearance and temperament made the Chinese merchants feel uneasy, but it made the Dragon of destruction feel that she was real. After all, he had used so many methods, but he still couldn¡¯t make these people lower their guard. He didn¡¯t expect young master Zhao to be epted immediately. When he saw that those people didn¡¯t move, mie long raised his eyebrows and continued tomand, Tell them that you¡¯ve destroyed the surveince here, but they¡¯ll be restored soon. You don¡¯t know how long you can hold on.¡± After mo bei heard this, she spoke without missing a word. Her left hand was hanging down, but she was typing on her phone. Annihting Dragon never expected that not only was she good at fighting, but she also never used her own hands. Not only was she a fake prodigal, she was also an esports yer. For e-sports yers, it was easy to type blindly with the keyboard. Besides, this person was bey. Not only the keyboard, but all the squares were in her memory. Professor Liang took the phone again. It clearly showed the blind spots of the surveince and the routes they could take. He looked up and wanted to ask her, but he was worried that the surveince camera on the youngster¡¯s clothes would see it, so he only said,¡±¡±What do you have to make us believe you?¡± Mo bei lowered her gaze.¡±We don¡¯t have that much time left. If professor Liang doesn¡¯t believe me, neither of us will be able to go back to how we were before.¡± This pressure was given by the Dragon of destruction. He wanted to y a psychological game with his opponent. As a researcher, professor Liang would definitely take a gamble. It was indeed so. However, what mie long didn¡¯t know was that professor Liang wasn¡¯t gambling this time. There were two words on the phone that he handed over: ¡°How about you?¡± Mo bei gestured to the side. Chapter 1158 ? Chapter 1158: The handsome North Trantor: 549690339 After seeing these words, professor Liang obviously paused for a moment. He looked at the handsome young man in front of him and knew that he was probably not even twenty years old. He was only three or four years older than his son. Everyone standing here knew what would happen if they lured those people away. Professor Liang was a little hesitant because the other party was too young. He couldn¡¯t let such a young life encounter any mishaps. Mo bei could tell. This time, when she moved her hand sideways, she typed very quickly.¡±The information is important. Think of a way to get me to change my coat.¡± It was probably too quiet. On the other end of the earpiece, annihting Dragon frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No sound?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and gestured for professor Liang to look at her earphones. Professor Liang immediately hesitated for a moment before he said,¡±If we go out like this, we¡¯ll be easily recognized, especially you. The red suit you¡¯re wearing is too eye-catching. Let¡¯s change into their clothes.¡± ¡°Do as he says,¡± the Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei responded and had already started to do something else. The Man in ck frowned.¡±After changing clothes, the bug and camera installed on it will be useless. Why would someone suddenly ask for clothes?¡± The Dragon of destruction could think of this, but he was concerned about something else.¡±It seems like professor Liang has already surfaced.¡± ¡°Eh? Has it surfaced?¡± The Man in ck looked at the faces of the few people and said,¡±¡±Who is it?¡± ¡°Whoever asked for a change of clothes will be the one.¡± The Dragon of destructionughed viciously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let everyone in now!¡± ¡°Force him to hand over the information!¡± The Man in ck stood up. Dragon of destruction pressed him down and moved themunication device away.¡±¡±There¡¯s no hurry. After so many days, you should understand these people. They¡¯re stubborn and don¡¯t know that a wise man submits to circumstances. They¡¯re even covering for each other. A businessman-like person is actually a R & D personnel. Who knows what other tricks this professor Liang has up his sleeve? he must have hidden the information well. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so confident. Since the psychological defense of professor Liang has rxed, we¡¯ll just wait for him to hand it over after he¡¯s shot. We¡¯ll just send it to professor Zhao. ¡± ¡°As for changing out of my jacket.¡± The Dragon of destruction looked at the scene and said,¡±¡±Go and activate all the cameras in theb area. Turn on the rm and infrared. When the person is dying, no matter how reluctant he is, he will still hand over the things.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Man in ck closed hisptop and immediately jumped into the off-road vehicle beside him. The boss was smart. This way, even if the other party handed over the item, he wouldn¡¯t know that he had missed someone. Dragon yer listened to the sound of his headphones and tapped his finger on the spear. He was waiting at the third door to check his information. The jacket that had been thrown on the ground had covered the camera, so it could not record mo bei¡¯s movements at all. If he knew the map of the entireboratory, he would naturally know where theputer was. Mo bei had always been a bey who could do anything with aputer. In addition, tingfeng, who was far away in the corner of the city, had built the foundation. The moment mo bei¡¯s slender fingers touched the keyboard, code appeared on the screen in an endless stream. Professor Liang and the other Chinese businessmen looked at each other, surprised by the young man¡¯s reaction. They looked at the young man¡¯s delicate side profile and his slender arms after taking off his coat. Only then did he realize that the other party seemed to be too thin, so thin that he looked a little like a girl? Buzzzzzz! Chapter 1159 ? Chapter 1159: I still owe him a championship Trantor: 549690339 There was a sound. All the gates in theboratory were opened. Not only that, but mo bei had also tampered with the rm system. What he didn¡¯t have time to hack into was the infrared device outside theboratory. ¡°Information? where did the professor hide it?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and typed, then turned the screen. Professor Liang did not type quickly.¡±This is the ce to sleep. Between the bed and the wall, there is a photo stuck. The back is covered with a core. It will appear when you shine it with an ultraviolet light.¡± Annihting Dragon and the others hadn¡¯t found the information for so long because they didn¡¯t expect that the information would be so important. Even if one were to observe, one would not be able to imagine that there was something wrong with the back of the photo. After all, from their point of view, the Chinese generally liked to look at their descendants. Everyone here had a photo in their wallet. Who would use ultraviolet light? Mo bei turned to look at the time again.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take out the photos after you dy them. I¡¯ll give you five minutes at most. Professor, you have to get everyone out of here in five minutes. After you get out, run Northwest. Someone will meet you there. If you see him, tell him to leave first. I¡¯ll definitely go to him. I still owe him a championship.¡± Professor Liang wanted to type a reply. Mo bei looked at the red warning on the screen. She bent down and tore open the man¡¯s clothes, took out a gun from inside, and put it on the back of her waist. She put on her coat even faster. She stretched out her sleeves and looked back, indicating that she should leave. Professor Liang gritted his teeth and turned around. The six Chinese businessmen and professor Liang all went to the West Gate. Mo bei had chosen this direction because the Dragon of destruction was waiting for the East Gate. The moment she stepped out of theboratory, mo bei reached out, yanked her earphones, and threw them on the ground. A maic sound! The Dragon of destruction furrowed his brows and covered his ears. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Boss, the earpiece is broken. Could it be that the other party is retaliating after the prodigal was exposed?¡± The person in charge of the monitoring equipment guessed. The Dragon of destruction was no longer as rxed as before. He stood up and said,¡±Wolf, turn on all the surveince cameras immediately.¡± The Man in ck in the off-road vehicle pushed open the door, and his expression changed a little.¡±¡±I can¡¯t turn on the surveince camera.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be opened? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Mie long felt that it was absurd. ¡°Yes.¡± The wolf clicked on the activationmand again.¡±I don¡¯t know why it shows that I don¡¯t have the authority.¡± The Dragon of destruction squinted his eyes and pushed the person away. He clicked the Enter key a few times, but there was no response. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Infrared, turn on the infrared device,¡± he said. The people on the other side immediately moved, but ... For some reason, it kept showing that there was a malfunction. ¡°boss!¡±¡±I¡¯ll deal with it immediately!¡±The Man in ck said anxiously. The Dragon of destruction stopped for a moment, and his expression became darker and darker.¡±The one surnamed Zhao!¡± ¡°Boss, you mean that it was that wastrel who did it ...¡± At this point, the wolf suddenly stopped, because he remembered the way the young man had walked arrogantly with one hand in his pocket, chewing gum, blowing bubbles. At that time, he had thought that he was just acting cool. ¡°How is this possible? how did he do it? putting aside the infrared system, our system defense is one of the best. How did he break through it?!¡± The wolf couldn¡¯t ept that someone had yed them under his eyes! That prodigal, was he that capable? How long has it been? And he hacked into the firewall that maker had set up? How did he do it?! What a joke! He must be joking! Chapter 1160 ? Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: Trantor: 549690339 Compared to his subordinates, the Dragon of destruction¡¯s reaction was much faster. He didn¡¯t stay in the same ce for too long. He lifted the long-barreled sniper rifle and fired at the ss. There was a loud boom! Arge panel of ss was turned into powder, and even the gate was set on fire. Mo bei was not the only one who could hear the sound. Professor Liang and the others, who were halfway there, also knew what had happened. Professor Liang wanted to turn around. One of the Chinese merchants stopped him.¡±Professor, all of us can go back, but you can ¡®t. The young man also said that time is of the essence. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly and meet other people so that more rescue personnel cane.¡± At that time, these people didn¡¯t know. There were no more rescue personnel. Except for Feng nai, who was driving at lightning speed. The others were stopping the people from annihting Dragon¡¯s side from destroying themunication device. No one understood it better than Ting Feng. Once the signal tower was destroyed, bey wouldpletely lose contact with them. He couldn¡¯t let this happen! The same was true for the Renegades who escorted the technicians back to the rescue site. When the people safely boarded the ne, they heaved a sigh of relief. They were still looking for people on the streets, trying to send every one of theirpatriots home. Mo bei¡¯s actions were destined to infuriate the Dragon yer. The system had been hacked, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to open the door. Since they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality, mie long didn¡¯t need to pretend to be a gentle merchant anymore. ¡°Find him!¡± ¡°This group of stupid pigs, they really have exhausted my patience.¡± ¡°Other than professor Liang, kill them all.¡± As Dragon yer spoke, he fired another sniping cannon. This time, it was the second door that was destroyed. ¡°Yes!¡± More than 30 people spread out from all directions. ording to the map, mo bei found the ce where professor Liang had been resting. The bad thing was that she was very close to the second door and could even feel the tremors from the sniper cannon. She didn¡¯t stay for long. After finding the photo, she put it in the pocket of her coat. Just as she walked out of the door, a Man in ck came over. Before the Man in ck could raise his gun. Mo bei turned to the side and swept her long leg over. The Man in ck released his hand in pain. In that instant, mo bei drew the silencer from her waist. The Man in ck leaned back silently. Mo bei took off his hat and put it on her own head. She also took hismunication equipment with her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on the first floor. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing at the north gate,¡± ¡°See if it¡¯s at the West Gate.¡± ¡°The living room! Target found!¡± Mo bei spoke in Y because she realized that most of the Men in ck did not speak in their localnguage but in Y. In addition, her tone had changed. As soon as this sentence came out, it sessfully made the two men in ck who were going to the West Gate stop in their tracks. Then, they turned back and ran in the direction of the living room. Mo bei turned sideways and pressed herself against the wall, listening to the footsteps running over. When they ran past her, she pressed her cap down and pretended to be looking for someone as she followed one of the men in ck ... Theboratory was no longer as intact as before. Because of the bombardment, mes began to spread in theboratory. It was especially eye-catching on the horizon that was starting to turn dark. Feng nai gripped the steering wheel with both hands and stepped on the gas pedal to the max. The red was reflected in his eyes the entire time. Chapter 1161 ? Chapter 1161: He is here Trantor: 549690339 The friction between the tires and the asphalt road had already created sparks. However, Feng nai had no intention of slowing down. In fact, when it broke through the obstacles, it even directly crashed into them. Professor Liang and the others knew that the Dragon yer¡¯s attention must have been focused on the young man. He also knew what the young man was using to buy them time to escape, so he kept running. He ran to a ce nearly a kilometer away from theboratory. However, just as they were about to leave the factory and obtain their final safety ... The patrolling Men in ck noticed them and were about to raise their guns. A loud bang was heard! A ck sports car knocked over the railing. The moment the Man in ck looked back, he was shot through the heart. Professor Liang¡¯s breathing had not stabilized, and his face was ashen. It was the same for the others. Because they didn¡¯t train much, running this distance was already their limit. However, professor Liang still looked at the driver¡¯s seat of the sports car as quickly as possible. He didn¡¯t know why. At first nce, professor Liang was sure that this was the person the youngster was talking about. He was also young, but his figure was handsome. He was dressed in a business suit and looked noble from head to toe. He even wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He could have been high and mighty, untainted by even a speck of dust. However, because of the worry in his eyes and the way his cor was pulled open, his entire aura changed. He looked like he was looking for someone. He looked around them and then looked away. This made professor Liang decide to tell him the truth.¡±¡±The person you¡¯re looking for is still in theb. In order to let use out safely, he used himself to distract those people.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was hanging by his side, clenched into a fist. Professor Liang looked at the handsome side profile. For some reason, some words even became difficult for him to say.¡±He told me to tell you to leave first after I see you. He said he¡¯lle to you and say that he still owes you a championship.¡± BOOM! Another sound! ¡°Where are you!¡± ¡°Stupid Chinese pig!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± He was a Wolf that could not take this lying down. He was holding a gun and sweeping it at the sniper cannon. One could see how angry he was. More and more mes began to spread. More than 900 meters away. Feng nai couldn¡¯t hear the exact voice on this side. However, he also knew what was happening. For the first time, he felt that nine hundred meters was so far. They could have just stepped on the gas and gone over, but now it was so out of reach. He looked at professor Liang, who had no strength left, and the Hua Shang, whose face was covered in dust. They wanted to go back. He could tell. He also understood what she had used to exchange for these seven people. Feng nai bit the corner of his mouth so hard that his knuckles turned white. Finally, he let go of his right hand. He did not waste any more time. He found a long gun from a sports car. He used the gun handle to break the window of an off-road vehicle that was parked there. Then, he pulled with both hands and pushed forward very nimbly. He tore off the circuit under the steering wheel with his bare hands, not caring at all whether he would be injured. After two piercing sounds. He ignited the engine. Feng nai gripped the steering wheel. A gust of wind blew, and his ck fringe covered his eyes, making it impossible for others to see his expression clearly. It wasn¡¯t until professor Liang sat in the front passenger seat that she saw his injured hand when he was connecting the line. Some parts of his body were even injured to the point that his flesh and blood could be seen. Didn¡¯t he feel pain? Chapter 1162 ? Chapter 1162: I can¡¯t give up on her Trantor: 549690339 After the other Chinese businessmen got into the car, some of them recognized Feng nai. They were too far away just now, and Li Yan didn¡¯t dare to recognize the young man¡¯s shooting and driving posture.¡±You, you¡¯re old Feng¡¯s ...¡± Feng nai turned back.¡±It¡¯s me, uncle li.¡± The Chinese merchant¡¯s eyes turned red as if he had seen a family member, but he soon thought of something.¡±¡±Nainai, why did youe to a ce like this by yourself?¡± And he was here to pick them up. The youngster in theboratory who said that someone would pick them up was indeed Xiao nai. But ... It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Uncle li.¡± Suddenly, Feng nai opened his mouth and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°Drive a car and follow me.¡± Feng nai looked up.¡±I¡¯ll be able toe back after I send you guys to a safe ce.¡± Li Yan paused and nced at his slender and fair hand, which was injured. He then shook his head.¡±No, you can¡¯te back. It¡¯s too dangerous here. Besides, you¡¯ve seen that theboratory behind is almost destroyed. What are you doing here?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t exin further and called out again,¡±¡±Uncle li.¡± After being under house arrest for the past few days, Li Yan hadn¡¯t recognized Feng nai at first nce, and neither had Feng nai recognized him. Because he had lost too much weight, coupled with the dust on his body, it was as if he had be a different person. The war had made people who used to pay attention to their appearance be miserable. Other than his eyes, she could also see his determination. But even Li Yan himself didn¡¯t know. If the youngster still didn¡¯t appear, would he be able to continue? The only thing they wanted to do was to return to their homnd. She just wanted to see her family again. Xiao nai had no idea what it was like. ¡°Think about your grandfather. He¡¯s raised you for so long, you ...¡± Li Yan hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. Feng nai said,¡±she¡¯s saved everyone, so someone has to fight for a way out for her. I¡¯ve never wanted her to be anyone¡¯s hero, but I¡¯m very proud of her. The girl I like has never given up on anyone, so I can¡¯t give up on her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive the car behind us. ¡± Professor Liang opened his mouth and pushed the bandage in his hand over.¡±Give us a ride, then go do what you want to do. But child, promise me that you will alle back safely.¡± Feng nai looked at him, his eyes looking down at ye Huo¡¯s shadow.¡±¡±Yes, she will. Didn¡¯t she ask you to tell me that she still owes me a championship? I haven¡¯t told the world that he¡¯s my man and that we¡¯ll all return safely. ¡± ¡°Let me do it. Professor Liang has been too tired these days. He needs to rest.¡± Li Yan said as he got out of the car. The rest of the people were shocked. They had never thought that the handsome and arrogant young man was a girl. Such a fast reaction speed, such a straight back without hesitation. They really didn¡¯t expect ... He would only live up to that child if he could get out safely. Even though they were extremely tired, not a single one of them cked. Li Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to drive as fast as Feng nai. But that didn¡¯t matter. Feng nai raised one hand as he drove. Bang! Bang! One shot to death! He had urately dealt with the Men in ck who were sweeping the South. The other one had yet to react. An off-road vehicle suddenly rushed out from the other side! ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something else here ...¡± Before he could finish, there was another bang. Through the window, he could still see the rising blood mist. The Man in ck was still in the position of a call, but he justy back. After breaking through this defense, they would reach a rtively safe area after moving forward for another 1000 meters. The Chinese merchants who usually didn¡¯t touch guns picked up the guns that the Man in ck dropped this time to protect themselves. The sky waspletely dark. Other than the burning mes behind him, there was only the moon hanging in the sky. This was good news for both Feng nai and Mo bei. When it was dark, there was an extrayer of protection. The Dragon of destruction looked at the low visibility of the night, and his eyes sank even deeper, as if he wanted to drink someone¡¯s blood. ¡°Boss, it seems like he¡¯s not the only one here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the southwest to take a look. ¡°Wolf came over with a gun. The Dragon of destruction picked up the red suit that mo bei had thrown on the ground earlier and threw it hard.¡±¡±We¡¯re looking for our own people. ¡± ¡°One of our own?¡± The wolf did not understand. The Dragon of destruction sneered.¡±If he can change his clothes once, he will change his clothes a second time. We¡¯ve been looking for him for so long, and we still can¡¯t find him. He must be among us. Take Mike to the West Gate and tell the rest to gather here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wolf immediately raised his gun and gave an order through themunicator. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes were dark. He couldn¡¯t ept that he had been yed like this. Other than this young master Zhao, there was someone else? Not everyone could find this ce. Unless someone had leaked the news. But who could leak the information here? The Dragon of destruction clenched his fist. It was still that Zhao guy. What method did he use to get in touch with the outside world on the way? The ear studs had clearly been removed. His cell phone was also in his hands. When the ear stud passed the test, it did not emit any strange maic waves. If there was a problem with this person. Why could the USB drive be used as usual ... At the thought of this, mie long furrowed his brows and called maker. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem with the USB in your hand?¡± Maker was still trying to figure out a way to hack into the Feng family¡¯s signal tower. When he heard this, he looked at the intr again. Everything was normal.¡±No problem,¡± he said. ¡°Is that so? ¡®It¡¯s a pity ...¡¯The Dragon of destruction looked at the Men in ck who were starting to gather.¡±The young master Zhao who gave you the USB drive is a fake. He has hacked into all the defense systems you set up before. I¡¯ll ask you onest time, is there a problem with the USB drive?¡± Maker frowned.¡±You hacked my defense system? How is that possible? other than z ... No one can break through the firewall I set up. Could it be ... Impossible, she can¡¯t be here. If there¡¯s something wrong with the USB drive, I would have noticed it, unless ...¡± Then, maker suddenly stopped. He looked at hisputer screen. He wouldn ¡®t! It couldn¡¯t be what he was thinking! Maker moved his finger and tried to log into the intr again. But this time, it was all garbled. The other party had actually used countless virtual Ip addresses to simte an internalwork for him. Not only that. He had never been able to hack into the Feng family¡¯swork system. It wasn¡¯t just because the other party¡¯s defense wasprehensive. It was hisputer that had been imnted with a virus! It was a USB drive! There¡¯s a virus in the USB drive! Maker mmed the keyboard.¡±fuck!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±the Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes. ¡°The USB drive¡¯s system has been reset. The previous internalwork system haspletely disappeared.¡± Maker grabbed a handful of hair.¡±The first time you open it, the page you see is real. After you open it, it will automatically be destroyed. Then, the virtual system will cover the real data of the past, and you can¡¯t log in to the internalwork.¡± When the Dragon of destruction heard thest sentence. He could no longer control the violence in his heart, and it swept from the right to the left. He was a person who liked to kill. At this moment, he threw the empty rifle on the ground. ¡°What exactly did I invite you here for?¡± They had made so many preparations, and had even been waiting for the right time to help the dark Army attack yise. His main purpose was not to earn this sum of money. What he wanted was the information provided by the Zhao family and the information in the hands of this group of researchers. Once he had these two things. He could do whatever he wanted. At that time, the southwest border would be nothing in his eyes. He could hack in whenever he wanted to. But now, he didn¡¯t get a single one! The Dragon of destruction took a deep breath. His green eyes were like a Python that had prepared its poison. He looked at the people who had gathered and said,¡±¡±Kill the Eagle beside you.¡± Maker paused. Hackers could attack each other, but they could not kill each other. This was a rule that z had set when she was young master. If he really did such a thing ... He would be expelled by the entire hacker world. Therefore, when he looked up, he did not stop the Eagle even when he saw it escape. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to get him,¡±she said into her earpiece. The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes. ¡°He was here just a moment ago. Boss, Eagle ... He escaped.¡± Maker was not lying. Eagle had used the toilet as an excuse to escape from the back door. After all, he had been helping maker attack the signal tower of the Feng family, no one would have thought that there would be more problems. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes were burning red. However, when he said that he wanted to kill Fei Ying, he was not just venting his anger. Instead, he was trying to lure someone out. Even though he knew that Fei Ying had escaped, he did not show his anger. Instead, he smiled. Instead of talking to maker, it was more like he was deliberately saying this for mo bei, who was in the dark. Because he was speaking Chinese. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill him yet.¡± ¡°Catch him and hang him on the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor of the auction house.¡± At this point, he raised his eyes and even his voice went a few degrees higher. ¡°Young master Zhao, I know you¡¯re in the vicinity, and you¡¯ve even pretended to be one of us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you. Come out now and tell me where professor Liang is,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, your good brother will be smashed into meat paste. Alright, young master Zhao, the choice is in your hands. ¡± ¡°One,¡± Mo bei was indeed nearby and did not appear with the Men in ck. Annihting Dragon had suddenly gathered everyone. It wasn¡¯t a simple matter. He must have predicted that she would be hiding among them. Thus, mo bei took advantage of the fact that the sky was already dark and leaned into a corner, sessfully blending into the night. However, when she heard the word ¡®Eagle¡¯, her calm eyes began to change. Especially when the Dragon of destruction started counting. She clenched her fists even tighter. ¡°Two,¡± The Dragon of destruction observed everyone¡¯s face as he spoke. He didn¡¯t see any tattoos. That person was indeed very cunning.¡±It seems that Fei Ying doesn¡¯t have much of a ce in your heart.¡± Chapter 1163 ? Chapter 1163: Here hees Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s left hand that was holding the gun tightened, and her handsome face that was pressed against the wall turned to the right. Before Dragon yer could count to three, she stood up in the darkness where The Night Fire intertwined. She stood against the light, and her fair lower jaw flickered in the light of the fire. Her voice had returned to its cold and clear state. ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± This was the first time mie long had looked at this person seriously. They clearly still looked the same. However, he didn¡¯t need to continue pretending in front of him. The tattoo was also blurry. That kind of upright righteousness suddenly appeared. How could he have misjudged? His rose-red suit covered up a lot of his face. Now, he didn¡¯t have that kind of arrogance. She was cold, indifferent, and calm in the face of danger. He should have been on guard against such a person! ¡°I have really underestimated young master Zhao. I thought that you were a puppet that knew nothing and was easy to control. Now it seems that this is young master Zhao himself.¡± The Dragon of destruction even wanted to jump over with his spear, but that would not relieve the hatred in his heart. Moreover, this person¡¯s hacking skills were obviously above that of Maker ¡®s. Since he was the one behind the USB drive, he would be able to restore the intr to its original state. ¡°Go!¡± Dragon yer raised his spear.¡±Throw away your spear, raise your hands, and squat down.¡± Mo bei sensed that the phone in her pocket was vibrating. She took out her phone as she was reaching for her gun. The moment she threw it out, the word ¡°Fei Ying¡± shed across the screen. The call was from Flying Eagle. That meant he was fine. The Dragon of destruction was lying to her. It was all for her to show herself. Before they set off, they had said that once they were safe, they would contact each other through this number. Therefore, Fei Ying should have left the surveince range of the other party by now. Mo bei slowly squatted down, but there was something more in her eyes. ¡°So you still have a phone.¡± In the past, the Dragon yer would not have noticed this old brick. However, he had been yed with by a brick. Who would have thought that people in the modern world would carry such a mobile phone? Dragon yer didn¡¯t waste any time and fired a shot. The phone was smashed into pieces on the spot. He wanted to see how he was going to contact people this time! ¡°Alright, young master Zhao, this farce can end here.¡± The Dragon of destruction gave the people around him a look. The man raised his spear and started to approach mo bei. At this moment! Suddenly, a loud sound pierced through the sky! The second floor was blown up. The ss shards came crashing down! Everyone would subconsciously raise their hands to block it, including Dragon yer and the Man in ck who was pointing his gun at mo bei. However, mo bei took advantage of the time difference. She raised her hand and yanked the Man in ck. Then, with a crack, she broke his wrist and took his gun. This kind of behavior was simply courting death. However, it was better to gamble once than not gamble at all. Mo bei¡¯s series of actions were so fast that it seemed like they werepleted in an instant. After a roll, he turned to the side and fired a shot at the Man in ck in the distance. The Man in ck who was closest to the Dragon of destruction fell to the ground. Mo bei¡¯s reaction speed was very fast. She pounced towards the right to avoid being hit. However, she was destined to be hit by the falling heavy object. In order to avoid a head injury, she bent down and raised her arm to block the attack. The pain made her break out in cold sweat. The ss shards cut her fingers, but she didn¡¯t stop for a moment. Instead, she coordinated with the gunshots from the West and turned around to shoot another Man in ck standing on a higher ground. Chapter 1164 ? Chapter 1164: Kanna Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing this, the Dragon of destruction drew the military saber at his waist and flew toward mo bei¡¯s back. Within the mes. Mo bei flipped over, and her clothes flew up, causing the military saber to miss. ¡°Stop him!¡± Seeing that the figure was about to disappear, the Dragon of destruction gave a death order and even rushed forward himself. Bang! Bang! Another sound. The Man in ck who was closest to mo bei copsed. The Dragon of destruction couldn¡¯t go any further. This time, it wasn¡¯t an artillery shell. It was a long-range shot! Long-range shooting? Sniping? Why would there be a sniper here? As the Dragon of destruction retreated, he squinted his eyes and looked toward the source of the sound. He could only see the tower. He did not know that on the tower illuminated by the light, a tall and slender Man threw away his suit jacket. His long legs were on the ground, and he wore gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. He was aiming at them. Bang! Bang! The Man in ck who was chasing after mo bei was shot in the head again! ¡°boss!¡±Someone shouted. After the Dragon of destruction realized something, he immediately turned to the side and a stray bullet streaked across his cheek! ¡°Set up the cannons and blow him down.¡± The bloodthirsty look in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s narrowed green eyes was close to madness. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing the order, the Men in ck were about to fire their cannons. What he didn¡¯t expect was that a gunshot was heard from another ce, directly shooting through his heart! ¡°boss! What to do? There were two snipers! Two? The Dragon of destruction looked at the location and darkness surged in his eyes.¡±Before I left, that Zhao guy put on a show. He didn¡¯t have many bullets left, and his hand seemed to be injured. He followed thest gunshot to find it.¡± ¡°Then the sniper ...¡± The enemy had a good view. With every step he took, he would be killed. Dragon yer narrowed his eyes.¡±Let¡¯s fire another round. This time, no one will help him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One of the men in ck provided cover, while the other set up a long cannon and began to adjust his shooting. However, when they aimed at the lookout tower, they found that the slender figure had disappeared! Immediately after, a gunshot was heard. This time, it wasn¡¯t to stop them. With five shots in a row, two of the people beside him fell. There was no pattern at all. ¡°What are you standing there for? fight!¡± The Dragon-killing token was issued. There was a loud bang. The venttion tower was blown into pieces. Feng nai, who was still sliding down the rope with his suit jacket between them, quickly jumped down and used the bushes to avoid the falling iron bars. There were still gunshots. Annihting Dragon knew that the sniper hadn¡¯t been shot down by him. His expression became even uglier! He didn¡¯t waste any time. He raised his spear and dashed in the direction where the figure had disappeared. Mo bei was indeed injured. She could no longer lift her right arm. He could only lean against the wall with his back and use his jacket to secure his right arm. She didn¡¯t stop for long. After doing these things, her eyes calmed down, as if she was analyzing. I can¡¯t walk like this. With her current speed, she would be caught up to very soon. He could already hear the sounds behind him. He was getting closer and closer. Mo bei supported herself with one hand on her knee and pressed herself against the wall in the dark, trying her best not to be discovered immediately. She looked at the remaining half of theboratory and fixed her eyes on the electronic key that required a password. Mo bei closed her eyes. Sweat trickled down her fair and tall nose. The Dragon yer had once told her the secret to turning on his phone. At this point, he could only try his luck. Mo bei opened her eyes and calmly recalled the numbers from before. Her fingers entered ... Chapter 1165 ? Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: Trantor: 549690339 Press ¡°#¡± to confirm, beep! The electronic door opened! Mo bei turned sideways and dashed in. ording to the map of theboratory, they could go back if the road was notpletely burned. This was the only way. However, it was very effective in escaping from being tracked. The Men in ck who had rushed over did not expect mo bei to head into theboratory. They simply chased her straight to the West. He ran for about two minutes. Only then did the Dragon of destruction realize something. ¡°Stop,¡± he said. ¡°What happened to the boss?¡± the Man in ck turned around. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for that Zhao guy to soak so quickly. His arm was hit, and it would hurt if he moved, let alone swinging it while running.¡± The Dragon of destruction was very smart, and his reaction was really fast.¡±¡±Two minutes and not even a shadow of a person. That¡¯s not realistic.¡± As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and suddenly turned around. ¡°boss?What¡¯s wrong?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Go back!¡± The Dragon of destruction immediately changed his direction.¡±He didn¡¯t leave at all!¡± Didn¡¯t leave? What was the meaning of this? They had clearly seen that person run in this direction. Why didn¡¯t he leave? The Men in ck didn¡¯t understand, but their bodies reacted quickly. In contrast, mo bei, who was in theboratory, had her right hand hanging by her side. The pain would indeed affect her speed. The fire was still burning, but fortunately, the fire prevention device was activated. Mo bei was looking for a way out. After eliminating two exits that he couldn¡¯t go to, he was only left with the East and North. Mo bei took a look. The main control room here could no longer be used. There was no inte or cell phone. She could not contact anyone. She couldn¡¯t even confirm the time. The pain caused cold sweat to form on her forehead. But in this situation, she still remained calm. Her previous guns were out of bullets, so she picked up two from the ground and put them behind her waist. He could lift his left hand, but his palm was cut by the ss. Mo bei looked at the bloodstains on the floor. She had already forgotten if there had been any marks on the door when she had entered the password. If she stayed, she would have to leave quickly. Blood. It was indeed a disadvantage. Annihting Dragon had used this to confirm that mo bei had returned to theboratory. When the shlight shone on the door, she could still feel something sticky on her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated this Zhao guy. ¡± The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes.¡±If we go in from here, we will only go to the East and North Gates. One group of people will go in and split up. The other group will follow me. We will go to the gate and catch a turtle in the middle.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was an easy thing to block one person with more people. Furthermore, this was their territory. If they didn¡¯t know who that person was at the start, they might not have been able to guard against many things. Now, they only needed to carry out a carpet search. That Huaxia pig who went against them, no matter how cunning he was, would still die Here! Annihting Dragon even contacted Maker and asked him to immediately take back thework of theboratory. ¡°Boss, I just checked,¡± said Maker,¡±the signal over there is cut off. It doesn¡¯t matter who gets the control.¡± Annihting Dragon had wanted to get maker to control the switch of the electronic door of the entireboratory with the background, turning on the defense mode so that the person who had caused him trouble would not have a chance toe out. Unexpectedly, the signal was cut off. It should be the result of him firing a few shots. It wasn¡¯t bad. The signal had been cut off, which meant that no one could contact that person. How long could hest? Chapter 1166 ? Chapter 1166: The signal is gone, how much longer can he hold on? Trantor: 549690339 Half an hour? An hour? Ha, in his current state. In less than half an hour, he would be able to shorten the space of the entireboratory. At that time, he would like to see how he could run! Also ... Dragon of destruction turned to the side and looked at the ce where he had found the sniper. He was already sick of these people who didn¡¯t know death. Since he was already here, he might as well not go back. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be able to run and disappear like a ghost? He wanted to see what was going on, so he cut off themunication. How would they be able tomunicate with each other? They didn¡¯t even know how to get out of this no man¡¯snd. There were also those Chinese merchants who had already left. Did they think that they would be safe and sound once they left this ce? He would make sure that they wouldn¡¯t even have a way home! ¡°Maker, we have found the problem with the USB drive. I will give you three more minutes. After three minutes, you must take down the Feng corporation¡¯smunication tower. I want to cut off themunication hub between the Chinese.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± This time, maker was much faster. It only took a minute. The Feng family¡¯s technicians were still working hard to contact more people for the rescue team. However, he realized that the main data had suddenly copsed for some reason! Themunication device was still there, but it could no longer be used. In order to avoid being intercepted, he could only turn off the facilities. The light on the Feng family¡¯s signal tower went out. Many of the technicians and shadow guards stopped what they were doing when they saw this. There was no need for them to stay here any longer. But what about young master? Young master had not returned yet. The red shadow looked at the refugees pouring into IISS city. Then, he looked at the shadows behind him. Representative Yuan was the one who did not know how to exin this to the old master. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until the young master returned. ¡°Red shadow, organize our technicians and evacuate as fast as possible.¡± The red shadow did not move. Representative Yuan knew that the shadow guards would only listen to the orders of the Feng family¡¯s heir. Even if he was the representative. The shadows would not listen to him either. However, this was a special period. Representative Yuan looked up.¡±When you came back, young master must have told you something. Since he stayed back then, it was to bring these employees home safely. Now that young master isn¡¯t around, the signal tower has lost its function, and the factory could be in trouble at any time. We have to set off to the meeting point requested by the conste. This is the best way to let young master have no worries.¡± The red shadow understood. However, no matter how much he understood. There was no signal. By then, young master wouldn¡¯t even be able to find them. They didn¡¯t wait here. There was even less hope. However, representative Yuan was right. When he arrived, the young master had already made it very clear. Their job was to bring the employees home. The red shadow gritted his teeth. It was too difficult to make such a choice. ¡°Everyone, get in the car, let¡¯s go!¡± This was the only way. If he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect the employees that young master had asked him to protect. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± It was Eagle. He walked out from the crowd of refugees. His sses had been squeezed off, and his clothes were loose and dirty. At the same time, tingfeng, who was wearing a long dress, also rushed over. That scene was indeed not very harmonious with the tense atmosphere. ¡°Where is the main control room? Teach me the simplestmunication skill and I¡¯ll stay. ¡± The red shadow looked up. Ting Feng¡¯s face hardened.¡± 1873, my designation. Tell Consul Xu that there¡¯s no need to wait. We¡¯ll find a way to go back and evacuate at the stipted time. Safety first.¡± Chapter 1167 ? Chapter 1167: A sweet meeting with kanna? Trantor: 549690339 After the red shadow heard Ting Feng¡¯s words, she nced sideways.¡±ck shadow.¡± ¡°You go and send him off. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for young master.¡± The ck Shadow¡¯s tone had never been so firm before. The red shadow frowned and was about to speak. ¡°There¡¯s another ne here. It¡¯s the most suitable for us to wait for young master.¡± The ck Shadow¡¯s words made the red shadow move. Get everyone back. This was something that everyone wanted to do. The interruption of themunication signal meant that the search and rescue work would encounter many difficulties. It was the same for any country. The local decision-maker looked at thest image and hung up the phone weakly. He had already persevered to the end. As for the other matters, only bypromising could they avoid more casualties. Outside the window, the mes of war were getting closer and closer as time passed. Everyone could feel the panic. Some of the escapees even wanted to get on the bus. All the rescue teams were already preparing to return. Only the ne where head Xu and the others were had yet to take off. ¡°It¡¯s time. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± This was already the third time that Ambassador Xu had asked them to wait. ¡°Report, the third line of defense has started to fight. We really don¡¯t have much time left.¡± When Consul Xu heard this voice, he looked at the people in the cabin who had been implicated in the war. He closed his eyes heavily and said,¡±I said, wait a little longer.¡± The person next to him kept quiet. He understood that there were still many people who had not returned. After a pause, he pressed his headset and wanted tomunicate with the other side. The signal was cut off. He took another look at the disy on the third line of defense. ¡°We can only wait for another half an hour at most. After half an hour, Consul Xu, we must leave. The rescue teams from the various countries have already returned. All themunication signals here have been cut off. If we continue, we don¡¯t know what danger we will face.¡± Elder Xu understood all this. However, even if there was a glimmer of hope, he had to wait. ¡°Perhaps, we humans have been relying on this kind of mentality to support ourselves and move forward. In aboratory hundreds of miles away. Mo bei, who no longer had much strength left, was leaning against the wall. Her breathing rhythm was different from before, and her thin lips were bloodless. Cold sweat flowed down her fair jaw and onto the hand holding the gun. She nced sideways, waiting for the man in ck to pass by. However, this time, it was obvious that they were here for her. Therefore, they searched very carefully. Mo bei did not know how many more people had entered. If she fired, her position would be exposed. However, if he didn¡¯t shoot, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide for long. Mo bei heard the sound getting closer and closer. She looked up and her gazended on the infrared ray that she had blocked with chewing gum earlier. Since the Dragon of destruction had already discovered her in theboratory, he didn¡¯t leave. He must have figured out which two doors she wanted to go out from. She couldn¡¯t go any further. Mo bei¡¯s right foot moved. Soon, the Man in ck saw her and swept his long spear towards her. Mo bei held onto the stairs with her left hand and did a somersault beforending. The pain in her right arm caused her to pause for a moment when shended. After losing her previous speed, the stray bullet brushed past her left shoulder. Mo bei furrowed her brows. Without any hesitation, she got up nimbly and even flicked the hem of her clothes, as if she had not been injured. The two men in ck reacted very quickly. Knowing that mo bei had not been shot, they immediately dashed in her direction. It was also at this moment. Mo bei tugged at the gum. After a two-second dy, her defensive equipment was activated. The two men in ck Thought that they could catch up with each other. Before his throat was slit by the crisscrossing infrared rays in front of him. They had no time to report mo bei¡¯s location. Even if someone came and saw them lying on the ground. The activation of the infrared defense system meant that this path was impossible to take unless they took a detour around theboratory. Even as he died, the Man in ck did not understand how he was going to get here if the other party turned on the infrared system. He did not expect that mo bei had already discovered the Dragon-killing n after seeing them. So, she didn¡¯t n to go over. She wanted to go back to the door with the password lock. Mo bei could only bet on one thing now. There would be no more than two people left to guard the door. Most of them were heading toward the East Gate. Mo bei pressed on her right arm and quietly walked back to the West Gate. She could not see what was going on outside. When she opened the door with her gun, she realized that she had lost the bet. Three bets, only one more. The Men in ck didn¡¯t expect to see anyoneing out of this door. The boss had asked them to stay here to cut off the other party¡¯s retreat. Who would have thought that he would reallye back! As a result, even the movement of raising the gun was slower than usual! Mo bei took advantage of this gap in time to kick the one holding the gun to the ground. She grabbed the throat of the one standing on her right. The remaining Men in ck could point their guns at mo bei. If her right arm had not been injured, she could still have retaliated. But now ... She couldn¡¯t even lift her hand. At that moment. Many images shed through mo bei¡¯s mind. A master ruffled her hair.¡±Little Mo bei, you have to eat more in the future. How can you be a world champion if you¡¯re so short?¡± After her brother had finished cleaning the inte cafe, he said,¡±¡±Uncle, do you have a bowl of noodles? That little stoic of my sister always forgets to eat when she¡¯s ying games. ¡± There was that person who had pulled her behind him when everyone hated her and blocked the attack for her without hesitation. He would not betray the world for her. No one could defeat everything. ¡°Bei, be good ande back,¡± he said. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t have toe back,¡± he said.¡±Where do you want to go? take me with you.¡± She had found someone who was willing to apany her to hell. She had never responded to him. Mo bei clenched her fists and watched as the gun pointed at her was about to drop. Bang! Bang! A bullet pierced through the back of the man in ck. He turned around in disbelief. After he fell to the ground, a figure appeared in his eyes. The figure was tall, slender, and Noble, ipatible with this ce. The Man in ck, whose throat was being held by mo bei, was also watching this scene. He was wearing a white shirt and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. No matter how you looked at him, he seemed very polite. But he was holding a professional sniper rifle. It was this person. Just now, he had killed many of their brothers with a headshot. The Man in ck wanted to fight back, so he raised his hand and was about to shoot it at the cold and Noble figure. Creak! Mo bei exerted force and, while enduring the pain in her right arm, took the Man in ck¡¯s life. In the dark, the two of them stood facing each other. The distance was less than ten meters. At that moment, other than the burning mes of War, there was only the gentle night wind. If there was someone who understood mo bei the most, it would definitely be Feng nai. He knew all of her thoughts. A long time ago, when she was still his good disciple helping him y games, he already knew how smart this person was. When annihting Dragon and the others appeared at the East Gate. It meant that she would return to where she came from. Mo bei stood there. When she saw this person again, she was at a loss for a moment. She knew very well that he had already recognized her when he lowered his eyes to look at her at the auction. However, at that time, in order to hide it from others, he had deliberately said those words to annihte Dragon. Along the way, she clearly remembered how he had reported the route to her. Including the few long range shots, they were all from him. On her own, even if she managed to save professor Liang and the others, she could not guarantee that they would all be able to escape this ce safely. He was the one who made her feel that there was still a chance. Mo bei rarely bragged. We agreed on it back then. He waited for her to finish her work. She would change back to women¡¯s clothes and go back to marry him. However, when they met again, she was in such a sorry state that she couldn¡¯t even reach out to hug him. He still had the appearance of a cold bright moon. Even without any adornments, that well-defined face could still be unbelievably handsome in the darkness. She owed him too much. Mo bei took a step forward. Just as she was about to speak ... The man suddenly turned sideways, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her in the opposite direction. He raised his other hand and fired another shot into the darkness. It was obvious that Feng nai had fired this shot at the same time as the other party. The stray bullet still pierced through Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder. Feng nai furrowed his brows. His originally cold and pale skin now looked even paler. Mo bei knew that he was the one who had blocked the bullet for her. Furthermore, their location had been discovered. There were three Men in ck who had heard the gunshot and were already rushing over. Mo bei¡¯s first reaction was that they couldn¡¯t run together. She looked at his shirt that was stained with blood and covered him with the coat. She said quickly,¡±¡±There¡¯s a photo in your pocket. Give it to professor Liang. ¡± He realized what she was trying to do. Feng nai was about to reach out to grab it. However, his right shoulder had been shot through, so his reaction was naturally slow, and he didn¡¯t manage to catch anything. Even his eyes were filled with darkness. The blood was still flowing. Feng nai wanted to go over. The smoke rose. He could not see anything. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this was her doing. Feng nai clenched his fists. The coat he was wearing still had her body temperature. However, she had once again disappeared without a trace. Feng nai knew very well why she was doing this. He wanted to buy time for him to escape. She had even thought of a disguise for him. The white shirt was too eye-catching in the night, so she put her coat on him. Feng nai pressed down on his shoulder, unable to walk over. Everywhere was filled with smoke. The only thing he could hear was the sound of hurried footsteps. ¡°This ce! He¡¯s at the South Gate!¡± Mielong, who was still at the East Gate, had a change of expression after hearing the report. Again! That person had struck him again! In the dark, the sound of a car engine could be heard. Feng nai knew very well that she had deliberately made her voice so loud in order to attract those people¡¯s attention. The fire had already spread to the West Gate. Feng nai couldn¡¯t get over there even if he wanted to. She had calcted that he could only go in this direction. Feng nai clenched his left hand and looked up again, his gazending on the power supply in theboratory. Then, he looked at the sniper cannon under his feet. He didn¡¯t care about the injury on his right shoulder, and just fired a shot! Chapter 1168 ? Chapter 1168: One thousand and one hundred and sixty eight Trantor: 549690339 BOOM! Sparks flew in all directions! Someone shouted! He didn¡¯t have time to escape. Even the Dragon of destruction was almost hit. The front had turned into a sea of fire. This gave mo bei decisive time to escape. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s that sniper! He¡¯s still here!¡± Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, mie long knew. With just the two of them, they had been running back and forth as cover, fooling them around! He had to catch one of them! He couldn¡¯t find the sniper, he was too elusive. Then he would find something he could see. So what if it took some time? As long as the other party was still in yise, he would not be able to escape after being so badly injured. Mielong¡¯s eyes turned red as he watched the car drive out of the checkpoint.¡±Get in the car, pick up the sniper rifle, and give chase!¡± The Feng family¡¯s signal tower was useless. The rescue teams from the various countries should have already evacuated by now. Even if they ran out of here, it would only take a little longer. The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes were dark. The green color made him look like a poisonous snake hiding in a tropical rainforest. He couldn¡¯t care less about professor Liang and the others now. That group of people had long disappeared. He just wanted to kill one of them to vent his anger! Mo bei knew that someone would be in hot pursuit behind her. She turned the steering wheel with her left hand and stepped on the elerator as hard as she could while she still had strength. From the rear mirror of the off-road vehicle, he could see a sea of fire. Mo bei also knew who had fired that shot. However, in his current state, firing again would definitely aggravate his injuries. Mo bei¡¯s only worry now was that the Dragon of destruction would change his target from her to chase after her. Fortunately, he didn ¡®t. Mo bei only felt at ease when she heard a series of sounds. She began to focus on the route. The road at night was the same as when her eyes were covered when she came. If she remembered correctly, there was a vige three kilometers away from here, and there were many refugees gathered in the vige. She had heard the voice before. He also noticed that some escapees wanted to get on the bus, but were shot down by the Man in ck. They were asking for food and would not attack people. As long as she could get there, she would have a chance. Mo bei gripped the steering wheel tightly with one hand while the other hand drooped by her side. Her fair face was now stained with a lot of blood, and there were many cuts on her fingers from the ss. The pain had affected her speed. However, when he thought about how he would be able to see that person again after all this, it seemed like it was nothing. The night was destined to be hot. Whether it was the fire or the blood flowing from his shoulder. That shot had been Feng NAI¡¯sst shot. He didn¡¯t stay there for long. After he got into the sports car, he stopped the bleeding and looked at the sea of fire that was still burning but had calmed down. His ck hair hung down and blocked his eyes, making it impossible to see what kind of expression he had. The only thing she knew was that the hand holding the steering wheel was frighteningly pale. There was no dy. Feng nai immediately made a left turn and drove in the direction mo bei had been in. Some people were born with blood coagtion issues. This was also the reason why Feng NAI¡¯s skin was so cold and pale. The wound on his shoulder started to bleed again, and even his coat was soaked in blood. However, he did not stop. He was driving very fast. BOOM! There was another explosion behind the car. He looked at the sign not far away and guessed where mo bei might have gone. His ck eyes were filled with the deep night. Two kilometers away. Mo bei¡¯s driving speed had clearly slowed down. The pain would consume a lot of physical strength. The off-road vehicle, which had been some distance away, could already be seen. The sound of running followed. The car behind her was trying to burst mo bei¡¯s rear tire. With such a st, mo bei had to rely on her hands to control the steering wheel, but she couldn¡¯t even lift her right arm. The car shook heavily. Half of the back of the car had been removed. Mo bei looked straight ahead and used her left hand to pull back, avoiding the second bullet at the risk of flipping over. She stepped on the elerator to the bottom again. There were less than eight hundred meters left. Mo bei changed gears. When the car¡¯s tail swung up, it stirred up a lot of dust behind her. She sessfully turned the car back to the main road. Dragon of destruction looked at this scene through his binocrs, and his mouth was full of bloodlust.¡±¡±Again!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± There was another explosion, and the signs on the side of the road were all destroyed. Mo bei¡¯s car was like a shadow that once again disappeared into the dark night. Like Feng nai, she didn¡¯t turn on the lights. If the Dragon of destruction wanted to lock onto his target, he would have to look for it slowly. Very quickly. Mo bei saw the vige in her memory. Because the power had been cut off, they couldn¡¯t see the lights at all. The only thing left were people. In order to survive, people would always think of many ways. Start a fire, find water, and find food. The moment mo bei drove in, those people surrounded her. In a ce like this, there was no way to leave without a gun. Moreover, mo bei had no intention of leaving. After she snuffed out the engine, she pushed the door open. Someone grabbed her right arm and spoke to her in localnguage. Mo bei furrowed her brows and broke out in a cold sweat. She knew that in a ce like this, even if the other party had no ill intentions, if she did not shock them, she would still be in danger. There was almost no hesitation. Mo bei would never show that she was injured in front of these people. Instead, when one of them grabbed her right arm, she raised her left hand and pointed the gun at the man¡¯s head. Her voice was cold.¡±Back off.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t speak the localnguage. Just this one action. The people who swarmed up were all frightened and took two steps back. Mo bei threw all the bread she had found in the car in the other direction. Instantly. The crowd rushed over. All for the sake of this piece of bread. What did the chaos of war bring to the people? If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have been able to understand how difficult it was to live in peace and prosperity. Mo bei took advantage of the time when the escapees had all changed directions to stride toward the house. When mie long and the others see the car, they will definitely know that she stopped here. They would also interrogate the refugees. She had to disguise herself as much as possible. At the thought of this, mo bei paused in her steps. Disguise ... She lowered her eyes and looked at the refugees who were still snatching the bread. She then looked at her own shirt and pulled one of the refugees up to take his coat. No one noticed mo bei¡¯s movements. They were all focused on snatching the bread. On the other hand, after mo bei put on her tattered coat, she stained it with the mud on the ground and messed up her face and hair. Then, she squatted among the group of people and rolled on the ground with them for a piece of bread ... Chapter 1169 ? Chapter 1169: Xiuxiu Xiuxiu Trantor: 549690339 In a short while. Annihting Dragon and the others rushed over. When he saw mo bei¡¯s off-road vehicle, he immediately got out of the car. A group of escapees were still fighting for the bread, while another group of escapees surrounded them again after knowing that there was food to be taken. The Man in ck would not be like mo bei, who did not want to hurt anyone. Instead, he would just fire a shot. The blood of a refugee instantly spilled everywhere. When the rest of the people saw this, they knew that the people who came this time were different. Their eyes were shaking, and they began to look around in panic, not daring toe any closer. The Man in ck fired another shot and kicked the escapee away. He looked into the SUV and frowned. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no one in the car.¡± The Man in ck looked around and his eyes finally fell on the group of refugees who were fighting for the bread.¡±He must have led the refugees in the opposite direction.¡± The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes.¡±Go ahead and look for him. The car is still there. That person must be here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The seven or eight Men in ck dispersed very quickly. The refugees who were focused on snatching bread in front of them had no value in their eyes. On the contrary, they had hit the legs of those who had run away in the chaos just now. In their eyes, the locals of eisenese were like ves, who they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. Every time they hit a person, they woulde over and drag the person on the ground to take a look. No, there wasn ¡®t. Still nothing? The Man in ck was a little irascible. After hitting another refugee, he wanted to confirm the other party¡¯s identity. A child rushed over and hugged his leg. The child thought that his father could still be saved. Who would¡¯ve thought that the ck-robed man would be so ruthless? Not only were the refugees on the ground dead. At this moment, the Man in ck wanted to raise the spear in his hand and strike at the child. The child opened his mouth and bit the Man in ck. The Man in ck waspletely enraged.¡±Motherf * cker! Do you want to die?¡± Just as he was saying this. A figure appeared behind him. The Man in ck didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, the other party was wearing the same coat as him and had a face cloth on. Just as he was about to ask the other party to help him kick the child away, The other party raised his hand and covered his lips. Then, with force, he broke his neck. When the Man in ck Fell, his eyes were shaking the man¡¯s pale hand. There was a line of blood on the back of his hand. It seemed to havee from his sleeve. It flowed down the back of his hand to his fingertips, and then slid down from his fingertips, dripping onto the ground drop by drop. The faint traces were a little silent. It was Feng nai who had rushed over. He hadn¡¯t driven the car into the vige, and the coat he was wearing was exactly the same as the Men in ck. In the darkness, they were all looking for mo bei¡¯s whereabouts, so no one would look at theirpanions. That was why no one noticed his arrival. The child who was standing there also stopped. He originally thought that the other party was in cahoots with the bad guys, but now it seemed that was not the case. The child raised his head. Feng nai half-squatted and looked at the child.¡±¡±Where is the person who gave you the bread?¡± He spoke in his local dialect. The child did not answer. From his reaction, Feng nai knew that he had asked the right person. He lowered his body again. ¡°I¡¯m injured. If I can¡¯t find that person, I might die. ¡± Only then did the child notice that the back of his hand was covered in blood, and his face was frighteningly pale. He was a little stunned because this big brother was too good-looking, just like the celebrities he had seen on television in the past. Such a person should be able to give him food like the little brother who threw the bread, right? The child was still guessing. Feng nai took out a piece of candy from his pocket.¡±¡±She gave this to me in the past. I always carry it with me and can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± The child¡¯s eyes lit up. Feng nai lowered his eyes, and his handsome side profile appeared especially gentle in the dark.¡±¡±Tell me where she is and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°There!¡± The child pointed in the direction of the crowd who were still fighting for food, then snatched Feng NAI¡¯s candy and quickly hid in the house. Feng nai didn¡¯t give chase. He looked into the distance, lifted his face cloth, got up, and walked over. The Dragon of destruction was guarding the exit. The car was here, and the surroundings were arranged, so that person could not leave. How big was this vige? He could always find it after searching for more than ten minutes. However, one after another, they came back and shook their heads at him. This made the Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes turn cold.¡±You still can¡¯t find him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that guy disappeared into thin air,¡±the wolf said, not understanding the reason. ¡°You mean he ran away again under our eyes?¡± Annihting Dragon¡¯s patience was running out. Seeing this, the wolves paused. The Dragon of destruction stood up and squinted at the refugees.¡±¡±He¡¯s still here. His hand injury is not fake. He can¡¯t be that fast. He¡¯s also very smart. He knows that after passing this ce, it¡¯ll be a desert, a pure natural ecological area. He knows very well that without a car, he won¡¯t be able to walk for long. He¡¯ll copse from exhaustion and die without even knowing how. So, it¡¯s best to stop here.¡± ¡°But we really did look through everything, and we still couldn¡¯t find him.¡± As the Dragon of destruction listened to his subordinate¡¯s voice, his eyes swept back and forth. Finally, he noticed a scene that he had never noticed before and turned his head back abruptly! ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong ce. ¡± The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes turned even darker. That guy surnamed Zhao might have just been listening to their talk and n through the window and fighting for food with the refugees. They all thought that he would definitely find a ce to hide. However, they did not expect him to be so close to them, so close that he was almost dangling in front of them ... How detestable! The dragon-ying dagger clenched its fist. This time, it didn¡¯t use the sniper cannon, nor did it make any noise like before. Instead, it slowly approached. As for the rest, he still had them search. It was so that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to sense any changes. This time. Mo bei had indeed not noticed the problem. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stay with these refugees for too long. However, he never had a good chance to leave. So, she could only wait. Mo bei looked up and was about to lower her head to continue snatching when she realized that someone was walking over ... The pain in her right arm made it obvious that her face was extremely pale, even though it was covered with mud. In order to make it look good, there would be collisions in the crowd, which would aggravate the injury. After all, they were snatching food. If they didn¡¯t put in a lot of effort, they wouldn¡¯t be able to act well. However, could her hands ... Still kill? Mo bei lowered her gaze and her left hand, which was ced by her side, tightened. As she walked forward with the escapees, the aura around her changed ... Chapter 1170 ? Chapter 1170: One thousand and one hundred and seventy Trantor: 549690339 At this time, the chaotic city was no longer in order. At the location of the rescue aircraft. Consul Xu closed his eyes and faced the endless night. He replied to the rescue personnel standing next to him,¡±¡±Prepare to take off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The take-off time was dyed by half an hour. This was already the limit. The stewardess was about to turn around. A group of people appeared over there. They were the technicians that the red shadow had brought over. Head Xu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.¡±Wait a moment!¡± The stewardess turned around. Ambassador Xu walked over impatiently and said to the red shadow,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Where¡¯s your boss Feng? Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. ¡± After the red shadow said this, she looked at the employees behind her and said,¡±¡±Young master only hopes that they can all return home safely.¡± Ambassador Xu nodded, his throat a little tight.¡±I understand.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After saying this, the red shadow turned around with the other shadows, pretending to go back. ¡°Where are you guys going? we¡¯re setting sail!¡± Ambassador Xu said. The red shadow turned around.¡±Our young master is still alive. The Feng family¡¯s shadow is called the shadow because he has to follow the heir at all times. Besides, he has been the heir we acknowledged since he was a child.¡± Ambassador Xu paused and nced at the technical staff of the Feng Corporation. Her eyes were a little hot. He knew why the two youths had not made it back in time. Sometimes, in order to save people, he might even use himself as a catalyst ... Ambassador Xu couldn¡¯t bear to continue thinking. Now, he only hoped that the people who stayed behind could bring them back ... At the Feng corporation¡¯s factory. Just below themunication tower. Using Shadow¡¯s professional skills, Eagle found the problem with the hardware and connected thework cable. The signal tower¡¯s coverage had not been expanded because it had been invaded. In order to find the ip address of the other party, Flying Eagle had changed more than a dozen methods. His hands had not stopped since he touched the keyboard. Ting Feng was waiting anxiously. Other than checking if there was a battle outside, he was also calcting the location where bey¡¯s signal hadst disappeared. Without the inte, the electronic map could not be activated. He could only rely on the most primitive map and rely on his feelings to judge. This was not a problem for bey. It was indeed a little difficult for him. But that didn¡¯t mean it was impossible. After all, Ting Feng also had a memory pce. However, there was an error in the direction. However, this did not stop him from making his final decision. One of them was restoring the signal, while the other was driving out of the city with the two shadows. When they were opening a fork in the road. Ting Feng was still hesitating about which direction to turn in, because the signal location had changed at that time. It was also at this moment. A car appeared. Ting Feng and the others raised their guns subconsciously. The person on the other side shouted,¡±¡±The Feng n, are you people of the Feng n?¡± There was a seal on the license te, which was why the other party had stopped the car and shouted. Ting Feng immediately put down his gun when he heard it was in Chinese. A man wearing sses came down.¡±¡±You guys, you guys go and save ...¡± Due to his dry mouth, he stuttered,¡±¡±Xiao nai, Xiao nai is still there.¡± ¡°Young master!¡± After the shadow guards heard Feng NAI¡¯s name, they grabbed him.¡±¡±Where is our young master?¡± ¡°Theboratory, theboratory of the abandoned factory. It¡¯s 40 kilometers away from here.¡± Another person got out of the car. Ting Feng¡¯s eyes froze. Professor Liang! This meant that bey¡¯s mission was a sess! Ting Feng clenched his hands and didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, he walked up to professor Liang, lowered his voice, and said a name. ¡°Did youe with the young man who saved us?¡± professor Liang looked up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the exact location of theboratory?¡± Professor Liang, can you give us a route?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The night was getting darker. Thirty kilometers away. Mo bei was nning when it would be the best time to make a move. Was it before the figure discovered her, or the moment she discovered her? Mo bei pretended to lower her eyes. The de hidden in her palm was already showing a faint glow. Not far away, the Dragon of destruction turned a corner. Mo bei felt her left hand suddenly being pulled to the side by the figure. With the wall as a cover, the Dragon of destruction didn¡¯t see this scene. In the corner, mo bei¡¯s left hand had just been raised when it stopped in midair with the wind. It was him ... Feng NAI¡¯s face was still covered with a ck face cloth, and his eyes that were exposed were looking at her deeply and faintly. When her eyshes fluttered down, the corners of her eyes were particrly pale. His aura was also very weak, as if he waspletely normal. When mo bei thought of this, she suddenly lowered her eyes and looked at his hand that was hanging by his side. This nce made mo bei feel extremely ufortable. Especially when he had not even had the time to open his mouth and had already rested his head on her shoulder, his entire body devoid of strength. Mo bei¡¯s heart ached. How did he survive? Why was it so cold? Even the blood had coagted and was branded on his coat. In order to find her and bring her here, mo bei was very clear about what he had done. Because of the blood clotting disease, his body had always been in poor condition. This was what Madam Feng had told her a long time ago. But she still let him take the risk. I can¡¯t let this continue. The Dragon of destruction would not give up on chasing them. Unless that person no longer existed. Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned slightly pale as she supported him with one hand. No matter what price she had to pay, she wanted him to return safely, and not be like this, where his life was hanging by a thread. Mo bei turned her hand to the side and ced the tracking device on her into his pocket. If she couldn¡¯t go back, there was a chance that the signal tower could be restored. Fei Ying and the others would be able to find him. When mo bei thought of this, she took a deep breath of his aura. She grabbed his wrist and hid him in a more hidden ce. Next to the body of an escapee, she pulled off the escapee¡¯s coat and covered him. She put on his bloodied ck clothes and covered her face with a veil. While mo bei was doing these things ... He suddenly stopped. She turned her eyes to the side and looked at the pile of grass. There was a child squatting there. He had round eyes and dark ck pupils. He was biting on a piece of candy. He seemed to have identally seen mo bei and was about to speak. Mo bei made a shushing gesture. She walked up to him and took out a small bag of bread she had just snatched. She lowered her voice and said,¡±¡±Can you help me guard him?¡± The child didn¡¯t understand, but he recognized the Big Brother who was lying down and understood the general meaning behind the little brother giving him the bread. After nodding, he took a handful of dry grass out of nowhere and covered Feng NAI¡¯s body. Upon seeing this, mo bei felt at ease. She gave the bread to the child and said,¡±thank you¡± before disappearing into the night. Chapter 1171 ? Chapter 1171: North Trantor: 549690339 The child didn¡¯t know what the little brother was going to do, but he didn¡¯t leave. After pausing for a while, he heard a sounding from the other side and immediately hid in the darkness. He was small, so if he didn¡¯t make a sound, no one would notice him. The three Men in ck passed by just like that. They didn¡¯t care about the two bodies on the ground, not to mention that they were covered with dry grass. The child tried to keep his presence as low as possible. A child who grew up in the chaos of war would always be different from others. After the Man in ck had left, he came out and removed the dry grass. He then pulled the other body to the side, afraid that it would be infected. His mother had been shot and died without a doctor to treat her. Big brother had given him candy and saved him. He couldn¡¯t die like this. The child was very understanding, and he was also a local. He crushed a de of grass and covered Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder. After doing all this, he carried the dry grass back and covered Feng nai again. Then, he squatted back down in his original position. Then, he heard some noise behind him. It was the bad guy with the sniper cannon who had fired a shot at the vigers. The escapees who were still fighting for food were not on guard at all. By the time they reacted, it was already toote. Four people fell to the ground, bloodied and breathless. The rest of them wanted to escape. Dragon yer gestured to the Man in ck beside him to shoot. ¡°If you want to live, then stay where you are.¡± They could speak the localnguage. The estan refugees froze when they heard this. Some of the injured people had yet to recover from the pain. They covered their injured hands with cold sweat, not daring to move at all. Dragon of destruction brought his subordinates over to confirm. Although that ¡®young master Zhao¡¯ was good at disguising himself, his eyes could not be changed. His dark pupils and his face, which stood out even in a crowd, could not be unrecognizable. It was also at this time. Mo bei was wearing the coat that Feng nai had worn earlier. She strolled toward the six men in ck who were guarding the car. These people were all very vignt. When they saw mo bei walking over, they shifted their guns over.¡±¡±What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been shot,¡± Mo bei was speaking in Y. After her voice changed, it was low and maic. In addition, she was indeed injured, so her condition was even more simr.¡±Tell the boss that the sniper is also here.¡± After saying that, she leaned against the front of the car weakly and breathed slowly. The Men in ck looked at the blood on their panion¡¯s¡± clothes and the cold sweat on his forehead, but they didn¡¯t suspect anything. One of the men in ck reached out and held mo bei¡¯s right arm. He was reporting the situation to the Dragon of destruction.¡±Boss, the sniper from before is here too. We have someone injured.¡± Mo bei was in pain, but she didn¡¯t show it. She only heard the sounds in her ears. ¡± After all, the bloodied part of the jacket was on her left shoulder. Once she showed any signs of movement, the other party would be able to tell that there was a problem with her right arm. When the Dragon of destruction heard the word ¡°sniper,¡± his eyes became even more gloomy. ¡°They¡¯re really like pieces of dog shit, following us wherever we go. Since they¡¯re so eager to die, let¡¯s find a high point here. This time, we don¡¯t have to capture them alive. Just kill them if we see them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the Men in ck received the order, three of them moved away from the car. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were lowered, so no one could see her expression ... Chapter 1172 ? Chapter 1172: One thousand one hundred and seventy two Trantor: 549690339 The Golden hair she had dyed before she came here was a very protective color. Because most of the Men in ck had golden hair, as long as mo bei still had a ck scarf on her face, no one would be able to tell at a nce. However, there would still be problems if time went on. Especially when the noise quieted down and the people around her looked at her carefully, their eyes narrowed. Mo bei didn¡¯t let the scene remain silent for too long. She leaned there and gestured to the gunshot wound on her body.¡±Hey, brother, someonee over and help me.¡± The Man in ck put down the machine gun on his neck and shook his head. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem. It was indeed the tone they usually used. Thinking of this, he opened the car door and took out a gauze to stop the bleeding. The Man in ck didn¡¯t know that mo bei was waiting for him to divert his attention from her. The moment he picked up the gauze to stop the bleeding, mo bei casually threw something into the off-road vehicle. After she threw it, she waited until the man was about to help her wrap the gauze. Then, she grabbed the long gun hanging in front of him and turned around. Bang! Bang! The gun handle was thrown over, and the man reached out in pain to cover his nose. Mo bei took the opportunity to yank the long spear from his neck and aimed it at the person standing on the right who had noticed the sound. It was a spear! Such a noise would definitely attract the attention of the Dragon of destruction. He jerked his head back and looked at where the car was. He cursed in a low voice and raised the sniper rifle to take aim. The figure was a step faster. Stepping on the car, he had already jumped to the other side. Dragon yer put down the sniper cannon and looked to the side. The Men in ck immediately took action! There were two guards beside the car. One of them was already aiming at mo bei. Mo bei turned around and suddenly struck back. Buzzzzzz! Following the sound of mo bei¡¯s shoulder hitting the car ... The Man in ck also fell down, with three des stuck in his forehead. Mo bei was in so much pain that her entire face had turned pale, but she did not stop for even a moment. After he hit the car, he immediately opened the door, shifted his body to the driver¡¯s seat, and stepped on the gas pedal. Bang! Bang! The bullet flew over. A loud crash was heard! All the windows were broken! Mo bei tilted her head and her body. After quickly dodging the stray bullet, she immediately returned to her original position. Because she had only one hand, the car almost tilted as well. After she stabilized the car, she drove straight ahead! The Man in ck was still aiming. Then, there was a ¡°Chi¡± sound! The other car had beenpletely destroyed by mo bei. The Man in ck who had shot her in the car even hit his forehead. This was the scene that annihting Dragon and the others saw when they rushed over. The sniper cannon flew over but didn¡¯t hit. ¡°Useless trash!¡± The Dragon of destruction pushed away his subordinate who was still being held by the steering wheel and led the rest of the people into the car. Then, he chased after mo bei. This time, he waspletely enjoying the pleasure of chasing and killing. The other party¡¯s speed was obviously not good. In addition to the sniper rifle, the three cars chased after them. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t st him to death! Mo bei gripped the steering wheel tightly with one hand and nced at the rear mirror. Cold sweat mixed with blood trickled down her forehead, dyeing her beautiful side profile red. This time, she didn¡¯t step on the gas pedal to the maximum after setting off. He wanted to make sure that all these people had gotten into the car. Her right hand waspletely powerless. He was holding a white USB-like object in his mouth, and his eyes were extremely dark ... Chapter 1173 ? Chapter 1173: One thousand one hundred and seventy three Trantor: 549690339 BOOM! Another sniper shell was fired. Mo bei¡¯s left hand turned the car around, causing it to drive into the desert. This time, the tail of the car was hit, and the body of the car began to sway left and right. The only way to avoid falling over was to reduce the speed. At this moment, she stepped on the gas. The light shone in and hit her face. The moment she stabilized the car, she bit the button. Di, di, di ... ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± The Man in ck in thest car frowned. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully in this kind of noise, only his ce was rtively quiet. As for the two cars in front, especially the one that annihting Dragon was in, it was impossible for anyone to hear such a sound. He was still enjoying the hunting process. ¡°Continue fighting!¡± The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty. The road ahead would be narrower and narrower, and that person would have no way out! However, at this moment. The Man in ck at the back still felt that something was wrong. He looked down at the gas gate and saw a small red dot shing. The Man in ck widened his eyes and shouted,¡±¡±Boss, there¡¯s an explosion in the car ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence ... A loud boom was heard! His car was blown up and rolled in the air, smashing directly into the car in front. Everyone was dumbfounded. Dragon yer put down the sniper cannon and turned his head. Then, a second sound was heard. That person nted a bomb in the car? When did he press it? Before the Dragon of destruction could figure this out, the mes were already rolling and burning over from their side. The Man in ck in the driver¡¯s seat was still shouting,¡±¡±Jump out of the car!¡± BOOM! Their car was directly blown away from their territory. The Dragon of destruction subconsciously raised his hand to block. But it was useless. The car door smashed into his body and then mmed down heavily. The rest of the people had already been sted into a bloody mess. Mielong was pressed under a car door and spat out a mouthful of blood. After the sound died down, a fire spread from the box and burned people¡¯s bodies, but it couldn¡¯t be put out. The Men in ck were lying on the ground in pieces. Some were dead, some had broken limbs. The Dragon of destruction shook his head and struggled to get out of the car door. It wasn¡¯t that easy. Otherwise, his face wouldn¡¯t have been covered in cold sweat. But he couldn¡¯t stay here. Once the oil flowed over, or the mes burned over, there would be a second explosion. Mielong had never been so miserable before. He had never thought that he would fall so hard at the hands of a rich second-generation who seemed to be unruly. He wouldn¡¯t just let it go like this! He must make him pay for this blood debt. He would kill as many Chinese people as his brothers had died. Kill ten times more! The Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes turned green, and he began to exert more force. It was also at this time that the car they were about to catch up with drove back. The Dragon of destruction raised his head abruptly and met mo bei¡¯s eyes from less than forty meters away. That person was actually wearing their clothes! When did this happen? The Dragon of destruction instantly understood. He was deliberately luring them to chase him. Those small bombs could only achieve the best effect in an enclosed environment. How could he make them all together? he had to wait until they were all in the car! The Dragon of destruction narrowed his eyes and retracted his hand. Don¡¯t even think that this person can live. Even if he had to die, he wanted to drag the other party with him! Chapter 1174 ? Chapter 1174: One thousand and one hundred and seventy four Trantor: 549690339 From mo bei¡¯s perspective. He wouldn¡¯t see what was in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s hand. It was a small pistol. It looked unremarkable, but its range and power were greater than any other gun. The Dragon of destruction was just about to say something in an attempt to disturb mo bei. After all, it was impossible for her to still be on her guard in his situation. Didn¡¯t the Huaxia people always say that they didn¡¯t kill prisoners of war? As long as he pretended to surrender, he could kill the other party. However, to the Dragon of destruction¡¯s surprise, that person didn¡¯t even give him a chance to act.¡±You shouldn¡¯t have touched him.¡± He stepped on the elerator and threw a lit lighter over! This was the only scene that remained in the Dragon of destruction¡¯s eyes. He shook his eyes and wanted to get up, but it was toote. Before the lighter fell ... Mo bei¡¯s left hand made a U-turn and stepped on the elerator to the max. Just ten seconds after she had driven off. BOOM! The car behind was once again sted into the sky. The Dragon of destruction finally broke free from the door, but it was under the condition that his entire body was burning. He ran forward with the mes, stretched out his hand, and screamed in pain before finally falling on the sand. The mes did not stop. But the night was much quieter. After there were no more gunshots. The entire vige was silent. He could even hear the sound of insects. The Gxy, the moon, and the breeze. In mo bei¡¯s eyes, none of these couldpare to that person called Feng nai. Even the current mo bei had reached her limits in terms of both physical strength and pain tolerance. Her eyes were still bright. No matter what. She had to bring him back safely. She had lost all feeling in her right arm. Mo bei did not feel it either. The child crouched in the grass and waited. That little brother might note back. This was his most direct feeling. He was a local and knew the terrain here. He also knew what being injured meant. Soon, this ce would be upied by the ruling Army. If that little brother didn¡¯te back soon, even this vige would be blown up. He couldn¡¯t move big brother. Even if they could be dragged, where could they go? The child raised his head. He hade from the southernmost side. At that time, people said that the North was safe, so his father and mother took him and his sister and escaped that night. It had been peaceful for less than three days. It ended up like this. Now, he was the only one left. He didn¡¯t know where his sister had gone. He turned over many corpses, but there was nothing. It¡¯s good that you don ¡®t. The child firmly believed that his sister was still alive. Her mother must have brought her to a safe ce. But where was the safe ce? The child was confused. He couldn¡¯t think of anything. She only felt hungry, very, very hungry. It had been three days, and no one would give him food. He couldn¡¯t win against those people. Other than the candy the Big Brother gave him and the bread in his hand, there was nothing else. He wanted to give the bread to his sister after he saw her. Because he wouldn¡¯t live long whether he ate or not. Thinking this, the child simply hugged another pile of dry grass andy down beside Feng nai. There were many corpses here. No matter how good mo bei¡¯s memory was, it was already a little blurry at this moment. If she didn¡¯t see the little figure moving, she would probably turn her head. Buzzzzzz! Mo bei mmed on the brakes. He could hear the sounding from the other side. It should be the tank team of the reaction Army. Mo bei furrowed her brows. Her face was already extremely pale. However, when she walked closer to Feng nai and felt the temperature on his handsome face, her eyes curved. The child tilted his head, not understanding why this little brother was smiling. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯te backte,¡± he said. Chapter 1175 ? Chapter 1175: Thousandth Trantor: 549690339 The child didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but he could feel that his little brother was already very tired. Otherwise, his lips wouldn¡¯t be white, and his arms didn¡¯t seem normal. But even so, he still held the big brother¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. ¡± It was clearly a very calm voice. It actually made people feel as if there was really a safe ce in this world. The child could only hear the sound and did not know what the little brother was saying. She saw him pull out a wooden board and drag the Big Brother up. The child watched from the side. When she came to her senses, she immediately grabbed the rope, and then her little face was exerting force. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked at the little one who was helping her. She said softly,¡±thank you.¡± Without any water to drink, mo bei¡¯s lips were so dry and white that they were slightly chafed. It was such a short distance. They walked for a full ten minutes. When the child propped himself up on Feng NAI¡¯s back, his gaze was on the sand pile in the distance, and he suddenly started shouting. Mo bei did not understand what he was saying. When she turned around to look, her brows furrowed. It was the rebel Army¡¯s Pathfinder tank! The child was still mumbling. After mo bei put Feng nai down, she only said to him,¡±¡±Get in the car.¡± The child understood the little brother¡¯s movements, but he was a little stunned. It had been too long since someone had asked him to go with them. He was a child who could do nothing but eat. He didn¡¯t even know how to shoot. To those who had escaped, he was a burden. Bringing him along would only slow her down. This was something he had heard many times. Did Little Big brother mean that he was willing to take him and leave this ce? The child looked at mo bei and didn¡¯t move. Mo bei looked over and met his pure ck round eyes. She said softly,¡±¡±It¡¯s not safe here. They¡¯ll be here soon. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. ¡± The child moved. The moment he moved. He thought about many things. He was nning to die Here. It was because being in exile was too tiring. He was the only one still alive. It was too tiring. He understood the feeling of losing the person he loved the most. It would be great if he was the one who left first. He understood that Little Big brother treated big brother like this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed toe back. Big brother¡¯s body smelled very good, and the candy he gave him was also very delicious. He thought that the best oue for him was to die beside his big brother. In this way, he could also be clean and not be like others who were covered in a stinky smell. His sister didn¡¯t like that he was stinky. Even in that world, he wanted to see her clean and tell his sister that even at this time, there was someone who was willing to give them candy. But he didn¡¯t think that this little brother would reallye back. Not only did shee to save her big brother, but she also brought him along. The child sat in the front passenger seat and would nce in mo bei¡¯s direction from time to time. On the other hand, mo bei used her left hand to try her best to stabilize the car, but it still jolted. The rear of the car had been hit by the sniper cannon earlier, so the car would definitely be swaying back and forth. In addition, mo bei¡¯s right hand could not even hold the car in ce, so the speed would be affected. Mo bei indeed could not feel the pain anymore. However, she was breaking out in a cold sweat. Even her pale face was abnormally red, and her breath was boiling hot. There was still the reaction Army behind them. Although they were not close, they could already see the lights, which meant that they were indeed getting closer. Mo bei tightened her grip on the steering wheel. Her golden hair cascaded down her forehead, and she was covered in sweat. Even so, her eyes were still looking at the road ahead. Even if she was shaking her head to keep herself awake. The child could tell that something was wrong with mo bei. When he turned around to apply a newyer of grass on Feng nai, his little body paused, and his voice drifted out. What he meant was to ask Mo bei to stop and rest for a while before leaving. But how could he have time to rest at this time? Once the car stopped, the rebel army behind them would get closer and closer. Other than that, the most important thing was mo bei¡¯s condition. She was afraid that once she stopped, she would not have the strength to start the car again. The memory pce also became more and more blurry. She had to find the way back to the city as soon as possible before some of her memory of the voice and location disappeared. The child looked at this little brother whose thin lips were already pale to a certain extent. After thinking for a moment, he tore half of the bread he gave him before and handed it to his lips along with the grass. ¡°You¡¯ll have strength after eating something. This grass is not poisonous. I¡¯ll eat it when I¡¯m hungry.¡± In the past, when people were poor, they would eat tree bark. This was not an exaggeration. It¡¯s just that none of us have experienced it in this era. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. After ncing at the child, she opened her mouth and took a bite of the bread.¡±Thank you,¡± he said. Seeing mo bei eat, the child smiled happily and put the other half of the bread back into his pocket with bright eyes and white teeth. He didn¡¯t know that mo bei was eating to make him feel at ease. In fact, at her level, she knew very well that her right hand would be crippled if she held on until the city. He promised to give him the championship. She might not be able to. Mo bei¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but her gaze did not shift. She only felt that the road ahead was getting blurrier and blurrier ... At the same time. At the Feng corporation¡¯s factory in yise. Under themunication tower. Eagle was still looking for the ip address. Things weren¡¯t that simple. Awork invasion was usually apanied by a virus. In addition, the other party¡¯s skills were on par with his. It was impossible to break the other party¡¯s trap in a short time. Eagle raised his hand and wiped his sses. Which one was the real one? If he couldn¡¯t find it, how could he not find it? The more pressure he was under, the less he could perform at even one-third of his usual level. Eagle knew that his speed would determine when Ting Feng and the rest would find bey. Everyone could wait. But could bey still wait? Stab! He failed again! Fei Ying¡¯s hand mmed down heavily. He took a deep breath and was about to continue. The sound of a car broke through the night sky. The car was a limited-edition ck Lamborghini. It was as if it had demonic wings. Itpletely ignored the railings in front of it and did not notice the guns around it. It charged straight at him, and with a sharp and handsome wagging of its tail, it stopped in front of him. The shadows didn¡¯t know who the other party was, but they had already raised their Spears. Unexpectedly, after the car door opened, the first person toe out was a little boy. The little boy was carrying a small parachute-like backpack, and he had wind-proof sses on his delicate face. When he saw them, he raised his little hand and said three words,¡±¡±We¡¯re on the same side,¡± Your F * cking own people! Little demon Bo! Wait a moment. It seemed like he was not the only one! ¡°Little Eagle, since when did you waste so much time just to catch a virtual Ip? Hmm?¡± A figure pushed open the car door. His walking posture was very rxed, but he was very fast. That person didn¡¯t seem to have changed. White shirt, ck trousers, and a faintly discernible mole under the corner of her long and narrow eye. She was clearly a woman, but the aura she exuded suppressed him by arge amount, especially when her face was revealed. Eagle¡¯s hand immediately trembled uncontrobly like a reflex. ¡°Fu, Fu ...¡± The figure had one hand in his pocket and the other tugged at his cor. The corner of his mouth curved into an evil arc.¡±How many times have I told you, my surname is Bo. Also, little Flying Eagle, why do you think I allowed you to hang around my disciple for so long? it¡¯s so that you can help her when the time is right. Just like what my son said, you should improve yourself.¡± As she spoke, she moved the notebook in Eagle¡¯s hand and took over. Her white and slender fingers fell on it, and a shadow could be seen between the ups and downs. Bo Jiu had never used such a fast counter attack before. It didn¡¯t matter what the other party did. What she was most concerned about right now was how her disciple was. Strings of code kept jumping out of the screen. As her fingers moved, each one of them was arranged into a program. At the auction, Famer had thought that there was no hope for Flying Eagle. He definitely didn¡¯t notice that every time he couldn¡¯t crack it, he would once again reinforce the previous invasion program. You want to restore themunication? It was impossible. Just as facer was about to cast the final ... However, he realized that there was a program that had changed. Then, something shed in the lower right corner of his screen. How was this possible? Hisputer ... Hisputer was being remotely controlled? Facer¡¯s eyes started to shake in disbelief. He quickly reached out his hand, wanting to switch back. However, his speed was no match for his opponent. Furthermore! His program! His program was actually being disintegrated bit by bit! I can¡¯t go on like this. He had to evacuate quickly. Otherwise, the other party would be able to find a loophole in thework he had set up. Facer¡¯s reaction was fast, but it was toote. In the night, the man with the handsome face of a demon shed his mole and revealed his white teeth. He was wantonly chasing after her.¡±K,O?¡± Famer watched helplessly as all the programs he had built before copsed. Even hisptop was destroyed by the other party¡¯s attack. On the ck screen. Only one letter appeared, z. It was also this letter that made facer not dare to make any further movements. Themunication signal covered the entirework. Not only that. The program that Bo Jiu had imnted in theputer could capture the signal in a specific area more urately. He was using all the equipment he had to lock onto the direction. It was all to find out where mo bei was. Flying Eagle had never thought that he would be happy to see z one day. What did the connection mean? It meant that Ting Feng and the others didn¡¯t take the long way to theboratory. It meant that the moment the call was connected, he knew the location of the tracker! In the distance. Mo bei¡¯s blurry vision turnedpletely ck along with the dizziness. Even her left hand, which had been unwilling to let go, was slowly losing strength ... Chapter 1176 ? Chapter 1176: Support-type little brother Trantor: 549690339 The child could tell that something was wrong with mo bei, and his dark eyes were filled with worry and helplessness. He did not know what to do. He didn¡¯t even know how to stop the car. And little brother, he ... Before the child could finish his thought. Mo bei¡¯s entire body seemed to be leaning forward. It was also at this moment that a pale, almost transparent hand suddenly came around from the back seat and held her left arm. It wrapped around mo bei¡¯s hand and stabilized the steering wheel. It was not easy to do this. However, he managed to make the car return to the right path in time and did not rush into the sand pile. As the child heaved a sigh of relief, his eyes were still in a daze. He looked at the handsome face very close to them. There was not a trace of blood, like a piece of white paper, and he could not find any signs of life. However, his eyes were so calm and deep that it made people feel at ease. After the car was back in ce, his elbow hit the gear with a loud bang! The car stopped. They didn¡¯t hit any road signs, nor did they fall into the sand. The child looked at the Big Brother in a daze. His current appearance was like those vampire nobles in movies. When they really wanted to suck blood, not only were their faces pale, but even their thin lips and neck did not have a trace of life. The medicine he gave to big brother should have worked. After all, the bleeding had already stopped. However, he really didn¡¯t expect his big brother to wake up so early. Thest time he saw a person, he also bled a lot and only woke up after a night. Big brother is really amazing. The child¡¯s eyes followed Feng NAI¡¯s every movement. He didn¡¯t know that sometimes, a person couldn¡¯t even rest when they were injured because there was someone in their heart that they couldn¡¯t let go of. Feng nai was very scared. He was afraid that the moment he opened his eyes, that person would not be by his side again. He was afraid that he would still be as helpless as before when she was in danger. Fortunately, he was there this time. No matter what he encountered. There was no hope of returning. He was there. Feng nai bent over and didn¡¯t care about the injury on his right shoulder. With a pale, handsome face, he carried mo bei, whose head had already tilted and fallen on the steering wheel. His thin lips brushed past her ear, and his eyes melted.¡±Go to sleep. I¡¯ll drive the rest of the way.¡± As if she had sensed something, mo bei¡¯s fingers moved. Feng nai bent over and ced her in the back seat. Just as he was about to leave ... Mo bei¡¯s left hand suddenly tugged at his sleeve. It was almost her body¡¯s reaction. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her unnatural right arm. He ced his hand on her head and rubbed it back and forth, then pressed his forehead against hers.¡±I say, little support brother, next time, can I help you block the skills and take the damage? then, I¡¯ll be your unparalleled hero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you bring me back safely. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you. You can touch me with your hand. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been rescued. If you don¡¯t believe me, listen to my voice ...¡± The child had never seen such carefulness before. He could hear the Big Brother saying something to the little brother. However, he couldn¡¯t understand the Chinese at all. It was just that he sounded like he was coaxing a child, and there was no hint of impatience in his tone, which made the child¡¯s eyes turn red. He thought that if he met his sister, he would also coax her like this, telling her not to be afraid, and that his brother was here. No matter if it was peaceful or prosperous times. Or was it a living hell ... Chapter 1177 ? Chapter 1177: Chapter 1176: Trantor: 549690339 The darkness of war always made people feel uneasy. Every kilometer they drove, they could see bodies lying on the road and burning cars. When the escapees saw the car, they wanted to get in. It was very difficult for Ting Feng¡¯s car to drive over. He could see that he was very close to the location. However, for some reason, there were so many refugees in front of them, and it was not easy to cross. Everyone stretched out their hands, like The Walking Dead in the movies. Their thirst for food and water would make humans inhuman. The children who survived felt this the most. He was worried that big brother wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through here. It would be terrible if his car was robbed. He had seen people who would do anything for food and were not afraid of bumping into others. Even if they didn¡¯te to steal the car, how could big brother endure it in his current state? Some people had already started to move closer to the ss. Ting Feng¡¯s off-road vehicle couldn¡¯t just crash into them like that. If the other party was a fierce-looking rebel army, this matter would be much easier to deal with. It was precisely because they were all refugees. They couldn¡¯t make a move if the other party didn¡¯t attack anyone. This was the restriction of tingfeng¡¯s birth. There were some things he had to abide by, especially outside the borders. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t move our car at all.¡± ¡°Is there anything to eat in the car? Throw some down to draw them away. ¡± Ting Feng¡¯s method was still useful. However, the number of refugees was toorge. After one wave was lured away, another wave would soone. When they found out that there was food in their car, they went even crazier. Someone hit the window hard, trying tomunicate with the people in the car. Ting Feng¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. He knew very well what time meant to them. ¡°Let me in,¡± ¡°Please, please take me with you.¡± Just looking at these people¡¯s expressions, no one could bear it. However, there were often too many unexpected things hidden in their eyes. They had been hungry and unsafe for too long, so everyone wanted to leave. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he really did something outrageous for this reason. Feng nai turned to look to the side. There was clearly no emotion in his eyes, but he sessfully made one of the escapees, who had been clinging to him, unconsciously let go. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he had seen the god of death even though the other party was very good-looking. Perhaps it was because the man¡¯s face was too pale. It was the color that would break with a single poke, but because of the hostility he exuded ... No one dared to step forward. The escapee hesitated. That person came out empty-handed. Upon seeing this, the child immediately grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s hand, looked at him, and shook his head very seriously.¡±¡±Big brother, you can¡¯t open the door. I saw someonest time who didn¡¯t even have a car after opening the door.¡± He spoke in his local dialect. What made the child less anxious was that he knew that his big brother could understand what he was saying. However, to his surprise, the Big Brother still opened the car door. However, as he opened the door, his right hand had already picked up the sniper rifle on the car. When the escapees first saw that the door was open, they all rushed over. Everyone froze when they heard a loud bang. Feng nai just stood beside the car, the door still open. He had a sniper rifle in one hand and ced it on the hood of the car, using it as a support. Even his eyes were indifferent without a hint of warmth. The escapees only moved a little. Then, they heard another gunshot. It hit right beside their feet. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Are you going to get out of my way or be killed by me?¡± Feng nai was speaking in the localnguage, which made many refugees want to pretend that they didn¡¯t understand, but they couldn¡¯t even get close to the car. Because one of them didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to take the opportunity to open the door on the other side. ¡°Bang!¡± Another gunshot was heard. The man¡¯s knees went soft, and the pain made him kneel on the ground. He hugged his legs and rolled around in pain. Feng NAI¡¯s indifference made him look like an emotionless killer at this moment.¡±¡±The people behind you, you can¡¯t move either. This time, I¡¯m hitting your legs. You can try and see where I¡¯m hitting next.¡± As he spoke, he aimed at another target. The escapees were shocked. They looked at Feng nai with fear in their eyes and no longer dared to surround him. Instead, they silently started to retreat. They had really encountered a difficult opponent today. Under normal circumstances, the Chinese who saw them would take pity on them and open the door for them to get in. That way, they would be able to snatch it. However, this time. Not to mention pitying them. That man was like an emotionless demon who walked the world. He was so pale and handsome that they even suspected that his blood was cold. There was only one sports car. Because Feng nai was standing there, shooting blindly with his sniper rifle, no one dared toe any closer. His aura was too strong. He was so strong that even without the spear, he would still make people feel a chill down their backs. Only the child knew that the big brother¡¯s right hand was already bleeding. The wound must have opened again. But even so, he still had a strong sense of existence in front of so many people. As the car door closed. Feng NAI¡¯s hands were on the steering wheel again. This time, the escapees not only did not dare to get any closer, they even gave way to them. They had all seen how theirpanion had been injured. Blood was everywhere, and they didn¡¯t want to be shot in the head by that demonic-looking man. Feng nai was different from tingfeng. He had never been a good person. Deep in his bones, there was even a very stubborn and ruthless side to him. However, his good upbringing would force him to maintain his manners and not hurt others. Old master Feng had once said that if it hadn¡¯t been for that child, his grandson would probably never have experienced what it meant to be happy just by looking at her. For her, you will learn to restrain yourself and not be so arrogant. This Feng nai. Mo bei wanted him to be a God, so he would do his best to be a high and mighty, clean and unparalleled God. However, without mo bei ... What reason did he have to hide his true self? He had to get rid of all his self-cultivation. He had always been ck in nature. Mo bei might never know. The young man she liked. Because she said that she should just stand there and win the championship. And then he lived the way she wanted him to. Clean, polite, and even learned to act coquettishly to her like a little puppy. He just didn¡¯t want her to know that he was cold, ruthless, and suspicious by nature. The child saw this side of him. He even suspected that the Big Brother who had given him the candy was an illusion in his mind. Because now, big brother¡¯s eyes were so cold that they couldn¡¯t even contain anyone else. He didn¡¯t even care about bleeding ... Chapter 1178 ? Chapter 1178: One thousand one hundred and seventy seven Trantor: 549690339 On the other side, Ting Feng had also thought of a solution. A fake time bomb made the refugees start to move away. No matter how different thenguage was, it was human nature to avoid dangerous things. Ting Feng looked to the side and was about to ask an Ying to start the car. Then, she saw a beam of light shining over. They were getting closer and closer. The escapees must have seen something terrible that made them give way! Could it be that the rebel army had already arrived? No, it¡¯s impossible to be so fast! Just as Ting Feng was still guessing if the other party was the enemy. The child also saw the car in front. He tensed up all of a sudden, as if he was in a battle state. ¡°Big brother!¡± He called out, worried that he would bump into those people again. However, Feng nai stopped the car and turned on the car lights. The ck Shadow¡¯s eyes flickered in disbelief.¡±¡±It¡¯s young master! Tingfeng, don¡¯t shoot!¡± Young master? The heir of the Feng family that no one wanted to offend? Ting Feng was a little puzzled. He lowered his head and looked at his tracker. Why did the thing he pressed on bey¡¯s body show that it was on young master Feng? Even if the two of them were together, this shouldn¡¯t be the test. However, Ting Feng didn¡¯t think too much about it. In order to prevent the refugees from approaching at this time, he kept the timer in his hand up. The beeping sound was so real that it seemed fake. When he got closer, he saw that bey, who was in the back seat, was seriously injured. She couldn¡¯t help but open the car door. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her. Ting Feng didn¡¯t notice the coldness at first, but he knew that young master Feng had blocked his hand. He sized him up.¡±She doesn¡¯t know men or women anymore?¡± Ting Feng was speechless. Wait a minute, did he offend this young master of the Feng family? why was he so cold? Feng nai gave up the driver¡¯s seat and sat beside mo bei, allowing her to lean entirely on him. He even allowed her to put her hand on his arm. He was in a half-hugging position, and his handsome face was so natural that it was as if she was supposed to be in his arms. Ting Feng¡¯s mouth was wide open. If it wasn¡¯t for the bad timing, he would have blown up this guy¡¯s dog head. How could he be so arrogant after taking advantage of someone? ¡°She¡¯s running a fever. ¡± As Feng nai spoke, his eyes were frighteningly deep.¡±ck shadow, drive as fast as you can.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ck shadow could see that his young master¡¯s condition was not very good. But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this time. He knew all too well how persistent his young master was with miss mo. When the child saw this scene, he thought that they were going to leave him where he was. After all, the ck shadow looked at him and said,¡±¡±Young master, this child ...¡± ¡°Let hime with us. She can bring back whoever she wants to bring.¡± When Feng nai said this, there was a warmth in his eyes.¡±¡±Besides, he saved us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An Ying started the car. Ting Feng also understood. He was an extra, holding the timer and bringing up the rear. No matter what. bey was still alive. This was probably the most reassuring thing for him. Just by looking at her, one could tell how she had managed to survive these three hours. Perhaps he was on hisst breath, but fortunately, they arrived in time. It was indeed timely. This was because the child knew that if no one came to his big brother¡¯s hand, he would continue to bleed even if he drove to the city. There would definitely be problems. He said that little brother was having a fever. In fact, his body temperature was also abnormal ... Chapter 1179 ? Chapter 1179: One thousand one hundred and seventy eight Trantor: 549690339 On a night without smoke, thend of yise was often so beautiful that one would forget about the rebel army behind them. The escapees did not dare to get any closer. He could only watch the two cars drive away. In an era of war, everyone had their own fate. The reaction Army would not stop either, but theycked the support of the Dragon of destruction. Their movements would slow down, and they would only continue moving forward after asking for instructions. It was only because the n to annihte the Dragon had failed. The reactionaries who wanted to take over eese¡¯s regime knew that they could no longer be as arrogant as before. Otherwise, if they angered China, they would have no room for retreat. Especially when they received a call from the other side, saying that there was a problem with the defense line in the North. He and the Dragon of destruction had different opinions. However, there was always one thing that was the same, which was that no matter where they went, they would not touch the North. Because in that area, that Qin person had once appeared. They all knew that there were two directions in China that they couldn¡¯t go. In these two ces, whoever dared to take a step out of line would be punished. The moment the Chinese Garrison picked up their guns, they were born to protect. It might not be obvious usually. However, once they woke up. That would be a disaster. There was a problem with the northern defense line, and he even suspected that the Qin guy hade. No matter what, the people from Hua can¡¯t be touched. After the leader of the rebel army gave this order, the rebel army, who had surrounded the Feng family¡¯s factory and could not break in, heaved a sigh of relief. He wondered what kind of deity was there. They could be seen even if they moved, and there was no way for them to move. Even the sniper had been exposed by the aerial camera. Originally, they were still in a dilemma, but now, they could directly retreat. In the factory, Fei Ying was ready to go all out, but before he could get into the mood, the red dots on the inte disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It seems like the rebel army has retreated.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all retreated? Why?¡± Bo Jiu jumped down from the high ground with a pair of binocrs in her hand. Her mole on her face shed slightly as she replied nonchntly,¡±¡±Because they¡¯re afraid of hunting Chinese people outside the borders. Do you think they¡¯ll just let this matter go? If they don¡¯t leave by now, they will be wiped out. Little Flying Eagle, you too, don¡¯t always think about causing trouble in Jiang city. If one day I see you being an eyesore by my disciple¡¯s side, I will tie you up and give you to Momo as a birthday gift to help her achieve her goals. ¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡±you¡¯re the only one who treats catching people as a performance!¡± Does young master Qin need you to help himplete his performance? he doesn¡¯t forget to make others tremble when he looks at you! If you keep thinking about helping him catch people, how are we going to live? ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Bo Jiu ced a de of grass in her mouth, her brows arched. Flying Eagle pushed his sses and said,¡±¡±No, no, z. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I¡¯m loyal to young master Qin. I¡¯m serious about it. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just stay by bey¡¯s side and not do anything.¡± Bo Jiu didn¡¯t reply, looking at him with a smile. That smile sent a chill down Fei Ying¡¯s spine. When the two of them brushed past each other, Bo Jiu tilted her head, looking devilishly handsome.¡±Is my disciple easy to kidnap?¡± ¡°Of course not ...¡± Eagle paused. This was clearly anguage trap! Bo Jiu didn¡¯t say much, only leaving one sentence.¡±If you dare to stop her from winning thepetition, Fei Ying, I cane and take your dog head at any time.¡± Chapter 1180 ? Chapter 1180: One thousand and one hundred and seventy nine Trantor: 549690339 This sentence directly pointed out Flying Eagle¡¯s long-standing goal. He really did not want bey to go back and continue ying. In his eyes, it was just a game. It was a waste for bey to use her talent on that. When he came, he had advised bey not to take the risk since she could finally go back to y in thepetition. In reality, it was just a strategy. He did not want to see bey in danger. Simrly, he did not want to see bey go back. People like them were born to be in a chaotic world. However, z didn¡¯t seem to be thinking that way. After so many years, no one had been able to find out who bey was. It was z who had used her hacking skills to protect bey. Until bey returned willingly. Fei Ying thought that bey would never return after this. Even if bey wanted to, he would stop her. But now, Flying Eagle did not dare to move ... ording to z, bey should have noticed his intentions. He didn¡¯t say it out loud because they were friends. That¡¯s right. He had already experienced how smart bey was. It was just that that person had never used the secr side of his friends. Di di di! Fei Ying lowered his eyes and looked at his right hand. It was the secretmunication device that Ting Feng had pressed for them. Bey¡¯s was an ear stud while he had a bracelet. Eagle knew that there must be news and immediately pressed the answer button.¡±¡±Hey, how is it?¡± Ting Feng drove with one hand and threw out the fake timer with the other. ¡°We¡¯ve found her. We¡¯re on our way back now. We can prepare for our return journey.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°How is she? is she hurt?¡± Fei Ying asked anxiously. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back,¡±Ting Feng¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Fei Ying felt a little uneasy, and even his eyes were a little unfocused. Ting Feng knew that Fei Ying had gone to meet mie long because of the two of them. In the end, bey had to face the unknown dangers alone. He felt guilty. Wasn¡¯t he the same? The three of them came. They stayed in theirfort zone the entire time. If it wasn¡¯t for bey¡¯s timely response, boldness, and care, they might not even have been able toplete their mission. Annihting Dragon¡¯s suspicion was a huge barrier. Beforeing to yise, everything that bey did in quancheng was well-nned. She had calcted that the Dragon yer had long since set his eyes on her, young master Zhao, who wasing back to inherit the family business. So, even before she came, she was already immersed in her role. Anyone who came to carry out a mission could leave information at the garrison, including him. Someone hade into contact with the Dragon of destruction before. None of them couldst until the end. Mie long was also getting more and more aware of what their actions were. Just as the professor had said, bey was probably the most suitable person for this task. Because of her calctions. It was also because she had always been like this. No matter how dangerous things were, she would not say a word. She looked ordinary, but in reality, if she made a wrong move or said a wrong word, the Dragon of destruction could guess her identity. The things she did were so ordinary that you wouldn¡¯t even notice her schemes. It would be toote by the time you realized it. It was not that cool, but it made everyone feel at ease. It was just that the price to pay for peace of mind was too great. It was so big that Ting Feng didn¡¯t even dare to think about what had happened to bey¡¯s hand that was hanging down unnaturally. Under themunication tower. Bo Jiu nced at her son after seeing Eagle¡¯s expression. The little demon Bo was still drinking milk. When he saw his mommy looking at him, he immediately replied,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Go get your first aid kit and get on the ne.¡± ¡°Your big sister bei might need it.¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s gaze changed. Little demon Bo paused. In a sense, he didn¡¯t want those things to be used on sister bei. But most of the time, things did not go as one wished. Mo bei was not in a good state. It wasn¡¯t just her. Feng NAI¡¯s face was so pale that it was a little unreal, but his hand was still holding mo bei ¡®s. When he looked at the house¡¯s rebels outside, his eyes darkened. ¡°Young master, what should we do?¡± If they went any further, they would most likely be surrounded by the enemy. However, if he wanted to go back, he had to pass through this ce. They were not far from the signal tower. The Feng family¡¯s private ne was parked in the factory, enough for them to return. But what was going on with these rebels? They didn¡¯t attack the signal tower and didn¡¯t disperse? The ck figure ced his hand on the spear. However, Feng nai rolled down the window after looking outside for three seconds. ¡°Young master!¡± The ck shadow was afraid that something would happen. If the other party missed the target, it would be toote for them. The facts proved it. The rebel army didn¡¯t move. Instead, when they saw Feng NAI¡¯s ck hair and ck eyes, they waved at the sniper and shouted,¡±¡±They¡¯re Chinese. As long as they don¡¯t shoot, let them pass.¡± The ck shadow was in disbelief that he could hear the localnguage. The reactionaries didn¡¯t have this attitude towards them before. What was going on now? And how did young master know that the other party would let them pass? The ck figure looked into the rear mirror as he drove.¡±Young master, will they suddenly catch up?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s breathing was very weak, but his aura didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Instead, there was a sickly beauty to his handsome face. ¡°They¡¯re stationed here and didn¡¯t attack the signal tower by force. This means that they¡¯ve received some orders due to some threat.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± The ck shadow did not understand. Feng nai looked up, his eyes very deep.¡±For example, if you touch a Chinese person again, we¡¯ll take action immediately. They¡¯re starting to be afraid of such existences. They¡¯ve forgotten this before. Don¡¯t point your gun in the wrong direction. If you do, someone will let them know what a big Chinese country with a 5000-year-old civilization is ...¡± ¡°Young master, you mean ...¡± The ck shadow turned around abruptly. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s breath was hot. No one would be able to tell that he was also having a high fever just by looking at his sitting posture. Because he was too noble and indifferent. Even when he passed by so many rebel soldiers, his emotions did not change at all. Seeing this, the ck shadow increased the speed of the car. It was a good thing that young master was here. If it wasn¡¯t for the young master noticing the change in the atmosphere ... Once they opened fire, the other party would alsoe after them. The size of the rebel army here was not as thin as it looked from the outside. With just these things, if they were given two sniper cannons, they would die Here. After passing through the rebel army, there was less than a thousand meters left before they could reach the signal tower. When Feng Nian saw the familiar building, the tension in his body finally rxed. After he knew that nothing else would happen, he had no choice. The consciousness that he had been holding on to until now was also gradually drifting away. He turned his head to the side. Thest thing he saw when he closed his eyes was mo bei¡¯s face that was inches away from his. Finally, we can all go back ... Chapter 1181 ? Chapter 1181: I won¡¯t let go Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± When the other shadow guards saw the leading car, they immediately ran over and opened the gate. The tough Man in ck revealed a rare smile and turned around.¡±Young master, we¡¯ve arrived ...¡± He stopped in the middle of his sentence because the two people behind the car had both fallen unconscious. The ck shadow anxiously opened the car door and tried to wake Feng nai up, but a small hand grabbed his sleeve. It was a little boy in an agent uniform with a parachute device on his back.¡±¡±Uncle, let us do it. Both your young master and my sister bei need professional treatment.¡± The ck shadow should not have believed a little boy. However, if he remembered correctly, this was the young master of the Qin family who had appeared when the young master had blocked miss most year. Why was he here? Before the shadow could recover from his shock, he reached out and touched the young master¡¯s forehead. Then, he picked it up with a pair of small scissors. The child sitting in the front passenger seat said,¡±¡±Big brother¡¯s injured shoulder. He¡¯s bleeding non-stop and can¡¯t stop.¡± Little demon Bo raised her eyes, her expression light.¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but you seem to know something.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and pulled the child over, meaning to point to him. After the child understood, he tapped Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder and showed the grass to little demon Bo, indicating that he had used these herbs before and they were very effective. The little demon Bo was smart. After she understood, she furrowed her eyebrows.¡±The bleeding shouldn¡¯t have stopped even after the medicine was applied.¡± ¡°Blood?¡± The ck shadow suddenly lowered his head and asked,¡±young master, are you injured?¡± His blood coagtion disorder was not very good! I can¡¯t get hurt!¡± Bad blood coagtion? Little demon Bo¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. She took out a box of medicine from the medicine box that grandfather Butler had given her and stuffed it into Feng NAI¡¯s mouth. Then, she covered his shoulder with the child¡¯s medicinal herbs. This should be enough. The little demon Bo was worried about his sister bey. The softness of his right arm made him pause for a moment. He was about to turn around to look for his mommy. Bo Jiu appeared behind him. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Sister bey¡¯s hand took too much time.¡± Little demon Bo clenched her fists tightly as she spoke. Bo Jiu lowered her lids towards the person in the car, her eyes changing color.¡±Fei Ying, go and inform everyone that we will return to our country immediately. Don¡¯t bring anything else.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Eagle¡¯s mind was in a mess as he ran. When everyone from the organization boarded the ne and he saw mo bei¡¯s pale face from the corner of his eye, he had no way of describing what he felt. He had thought that bey was only injured. It was only when he saw her that he understood that he was not just injured, but ... He had just escaped from death. Except for the Eagle. When the rest of the Chinese merchants saw Feng nai and Mo bei again, they wished they could do something for them. Because they were very clear. The safety of so many people. And the photo with the secret. These two people had risked their lives in exchange for this. Professor Liang clutched the ¡°photo¡± that had returned. He wanted to thank these two young people on behalf of countless R & D personnel. Even more so, he wanted to thank them on behalf of those who didn¡¯t want to suffer the war. Apart from the people present, no one would know about today¡¯s incident. There was once a young man who entered a dangerous ce alone and prevented the arrival of an even greater war. He had protected something that people could not imagine. They flew for an entire hour. Feng NAI¡¯s condition had stabilized. Mo bei¡¯s forehead was still hot. The most difficult thing for the little demon Bo now was that he couldn¡¯t properly fix sister bey¡¯s position because the young master of the Feng family had never let go of sister bey ... Chapter 1182 ? Chapter 1182: I can be ck at any time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mommy,¡± Looking for Bo Jiu was something the little devil Bo liked to do. He had to let his mother know that he was still young and weak. Bo Jiu was looking at the flight status when she heard her son¡¯s voice. She walked over and saw the problem with one nce. She squatted down and looked at mo bei again. Then, she grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist and moved it to the side. Knowing that he was the person her disciple liked, Bo Jiu swept a nce at Feng nai.¡±¡±Son, apply some medicine on this little brother Feng¡¯s hand. As an e-sports yer, the hand is the most important. Oh right, there¡¯s also his face. How can he y the assassin position if his face is disfigured?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t.¡± Little demon Bo lowered his eyes. The side profile of his face was very noble. He looked very much like his father. He only focused on the people he cared about. Everything else wasn¡¯t within the scope of his care. Bo Jiu nced over when she heard this.¡±He offended you?¡± After all, her son rarely showed his dislike for someone. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How did he offend you?¡± Bo Jiu was really curious. Could the little demon Bo say that she had been ridiculed for her height before? Of course not. After helping his sister bey to stabilize her arm, he said,¡±Mommy, you came to such a dangerous ce alone without my daddy. Have you thought of how to deal with it?¡± Bo Jiu paused, her son really knew how to hit a sore spot. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Bo Jiu reached out and patted the little demon¡¯s head. ¡°I will help you deal with him.¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that ...¡± Bo Jiu didn¡¯t understand why her son was so hostile towards a certain someone. People who didn¡¯t know might think that they weren¡¯t biological father and son. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in our family. ¡°Little demon Bo was more persistent. Bo Jiu leaned back, her figure tall and slender, looking devilish.¡±Then you guys can fight slowly. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t hold a grudge for not applying medicine for that little brother Feng. We¡¯re allte. He was the one who brought your sister bey back.¡± When little demon Bo heard this, she stood there for less than a minute before she squatted down again and applied the ointment on Feng NAI¡¯s face and hands. The difference was in the attentiveness of the treatment. As for Feng nai, it was fine as long as the little demon Bo could cure him with the medicine. The little demon Bo would run over to mo bei from time to time, using ice to lower her temperature. She was very patient. The second half was guarded by Bo Jiu. She sat there and checked mo bei¡¯s body temperature every half an hour. Finally, his eyes fell on the right arm, and his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Mommy, are you worried about sister bey¡¯s hand? are you worried that there will be any aftereffects during thepetition?¡± The little demon Bo asked when she saw this. Bo Jiu didn¡¯t say anything. The moment the nended, she brought mo bei away. The shadow guards wanted to help their young master retain miss mo, but they realized that it was impossible. That person was too elusive. She was also called mommy by the young master of the Qin family. He seemed to be miss Mo¡¯s master. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party couldn¡¯t even repair the signal tower, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue them in time. The young master had not recovered yet and had to be sent to the hospital immediately. Hence, the shadows could only watch as Bo Jiu walked. Ting Feng didn¡¯t dare to stop him, so he only tried. She was so shocked by z¡¯s side nce that she didn¡¯t say anything. She said,¡±Go back and tell those people that the negative influence my disciple has caused has been paid off this time. It¡¯s time for you to give her and her Family Justice. If you can¡¯t give them justice, then I¡¯ll give them a taste of their own medicine. The person who pulled her down seems to be doing the Justice for the heavens. Heh, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of this saying, tingfeng, but justice and evil are just the two sides of a card. If my disciple can¡¯tpete anymore, I¡¯lle back and help some people verify if they can still keep their rationality when their loved ones suffer an unexpected disaster. How many people can do what she did without using the hacking skills I taught her? I understand this, and so do those people. My apprentice is a person with morals, but I¡¯m not. I can turn ck at any time. ¡± Ting Feng had always known. Z, as the young master of the hacker world, only hacked into thework of murderers on Fifth Avenue. When others attacked, she woulde back to defend. The rumors were also because of her existence. No hacker had ever dared to invade China. Of course, there were also people who said that she was not a good person. Good people would not be like her, who worked in the dark and was good at fighting in the dark. Bey really didn¡¯t seem like her disciple. They were twopletely different people. However, when it came to protecting, they were highly consistent. However, no one would know. Ting Feng looked over at professor Liang, who was pushing his sses up as if he had just been reborn. There were only a few people who could remember this. How could Ting Feng not have experienced it after living together in the garrison for nine months? That person seemed to value her identity as an esports yer. As an e-sports yer, he would never be able to get rid of the word ¡®substitute¡¯. What did that mean to bey? Ting Feng never thought about these questions in detail. He only hoped that she could live a more rxed life in the future ... Mo bei¡¯s hand had been personally fixed by grandfather Butler after he had carefully adjusted it. During this time, Monan had been watching from the outside. This was how the nine months passed. Mo Nan¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw his sister. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had experienced too much. Mo Nan had already learned not to me the heavens or anyone. He just stood outside and kept watch. When his parents called, they would stillfort him.¡±¡±No, I came to a friend¡¯s house to y for two days. What¡¯s there to worry about? what could happen to me? it won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s all in the past. How could she remember me?¡± Some scars can form scabs. Some of them seemed to think that they were fine, but when they opened it to take a look, they realized that they thought that they were being careful. His mother had changed. She no longer liked to make friends. She would subconsciously hide when she saw someone holding up their phone. He was no longer like before, talking andughing as he loved square dancing. A ce with few people was safe, and he could just live his own life. His father had also changed. He no longer hoped that he could make a name for himself as everyone knew. He rarely drank, and he no longer shouted. asionally, at night, she would ask him,¡±what time do you think bei wille back? it¡¯s good for her to learn how to cook. I saw that there¡¯s a braised chicken restaurant outside the neighborhood. Business is booming. She likes to cook. When shees back, we¡¯ll open a small restaurant and deliver takeaway. What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± That was mo Nan¡¯s answer. However, the moment he thought about how his hands were no longer used to use the mouse, he felt a sense of regret. Mo Nan would always remember when he was young, his sister would stand outside an inte caf¨¦ with a steamed bun in her mouth and look at the big screen.¡±¡±Brother, I want to y in the professional league.¡± Chapter 1183 ? Chapter 1183: Vice, be a teammate Trantor: 549690339 In the end, Monan didn¡¯t think any further. His right hand clenched, a dissatisfaction that no one could understand. The child that mo bei had brought back was also looking at his benefactor. They had even changed his clothes. He had never thought that such a ce existed in the world. The people here didn¡¯t even have to worry about food. Little brother¡¯s life could be saved. However, he could not understand what others were saying. That was until the child, who was about the same age as him, found an uncle. The uncle was very gentle to people and could speak thenguage of their hometown. He began to teach him the pronunciation of thenguage here. Only then did he know that little brother was a singer. The person who had been standing outside and watching over her was her brother. The child could understand. If his sister was lying on it, he would be like that too. The child tried tofort her, but found that there was anguage barrier. He called the trantor over and learned a few words. Then, she ran behind mo Nan.¡±Me. Also. Did you?¡± Mo Nan turned back. He saw a child trying his best to speak some words that he could not understand. The trantor walked over and stroked the child¡¯s head with one hand.¡±He said that he also has a sister and asked young master Nan not to worry. He also said that it was miss bei who saved him. If it wasn¡¯t for miss bei, he would never have been able to see his sister again. Now that he has a chance to live, it¡¯s all because of miss bei. He believes in God over there and God will protect heroes like miss bei.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± mo Nan said. ¡°As an older brother, I¡¯ve never protected her. I really hope that God can take my ce when I¡¯m not around.¡± After the child heard his uncle¡¯s trantion, he looked up.¡±I didn¡¯t protect my little sister well either. If I were as strong as little brother, my little sister wouldn¡¯t have to go hungry. Sometimes, I only believe that my little sister was taken away by a kind person. There must be someone like little brother who took her to a safe ce like how he took me. My little sister is still waiting for me. When I be stronger, I will go and protect her.¡± Yes, after he became stronger, he would go and protect her. Mo Nan retracted his gaze, patted the child¡¯s head, and strolled out. He made a call.¡±Hey, I¡¯ve thought about what you said. I¡¯ll try to change sses, but my hand speed won¡¯t be very fast. If I¡¯m your support, will I drag you down?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Summoning cold¡¯s hand left the keyboard and she stopped training. After one of their teammates died, they all subconsciously looked at their Captain! ¡°The captain is actually on the phone at this time.¡± ¡°The Penta kill of my dreams is gone!¡± ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s a live broadcast. Be careful.¡± ¡°Did the live broadcast fail? I tried so hard to prove that I could get a c even without captain, but the reality is that I die instantly when Captain answers the phone ...¡± Huleng listened to the noise around him, but he felt that it was too noisy. He pushed open the door of the training room and walked out.¡±In this year¡¯s summerpetition, the organizingmittee will select 18 people to y in the Mnpetition ording to the results of each team. The summerpetition will start in less than a month. You have missed the previous qualifiers, so you can¡¯t miss the next game. Otherwise, no matter how good you y, you will not be qualified to y in thepetition.¡± It was rare to hear a gold medal athlete say so much in one breath. As the manager, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at them after signing the form and handing it to his assistant. ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡± he asked. She nced sideways and said,¡±yes, I have something to do here. I¡¯ll hang up first. You don¡¯t have to think too much about other things. I¡¯ll wait for you at the base.¡± The manager thought,¡±... You¡¯re acting as if there¡¯s no one else on the phone. I don¡¯t know you¡¯re a straight man who¡¯s been single for 10000 years. I might even think that you¡¯re in a rtionship. Have you ever considered that I¡¯m the one who cares about you?¡± After huleng hung up the phone, he looked over.¡±Is there something?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s something. You¡¯re supposed to meet him at the base. Before thepetition, no one can enter the base. You should understand that.¡± ¡°So who are you talking to on the phone?¡± the managerughed. Huleng put away his phone and didn¡¯t try to hide it. ¡°Mo Nan, I want him to be in the starting lineup.¡± The manager furrowed his brows.¡±Think about it carefully. He might have been on par with you in the past, but now, his hand injury aside, his speed and ability can¡¯t keep up. If you do this, the team members will have objections.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let the team members test his ability, not as an assassin, but as a support,¡±huleng said. ¡°Support? ¡± The manager¡¯s eyes paused,¡± you mean you want him to change his style ...¡± ¡± I¡¯ve asked him about his hand. It¡¯s not impossible for him to recover. Before that, I¡¯ll change to a support. With him around, the pressure on the assassin and bottomne won¡¯t be as great. ¡± The manager looked at her coldly and said,¡¯ if he listens to you, do you think he¡¯ll seed in his transformation? Not everyone is Bey. Even if he is Bey¡¯s brother, he might not be able to control the entire team.¡± Huan Leng turned around. ¡± He¡¯s mo Nan. He doesn¡¯t need to be anyone¡¯s brother. He¡¯s a first-ss professional yer. You said that he was once on par with me, but there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about. To a certain extent, he¡¯s stronger than me. If I couldn¡¯t lure four people away just to win the team battle in that kind of team, I¡¯d feel very at ease if I had someone like that as my teammate. My thinking has never changed. You should know it better than anyone else. ¡± The manager stopped in his tracks. He knew better than anyone else what she was thinking. After so many years, bing teammates with mo Nan seemed to have be his obsession. He still remembered the time when he went to the youth training camp to headhunt people. The young master was sent to the coffee shop in a Hummer. He could tell at first nce that the young man was not short of money. He didn¡¯t say a word before signing the contract and just flipped through the contract. The manager had never been so uncertain about anyone before. The first one was the cold. He wasn¡¯t sure what this noble and arrogant young man needed. Honor? He never seemed to becking. The genius teammander that everyone was looking forward to. Any team would be fighting to get it at this time. After all, it was rare to see such a mid after Rao Rong. Most people yed as assassins. After all, the position of the flying show arena was more memorable. It wasn¡¯t easy to have such a person, but he couldn¡¯t guess who she was. He had spent a lot of time and effort exining to the other party about his future prospects after joining their team. He spoke for half an hour. The youngster opened her mouth. At that time, he wasn¡¯t as tall as he was now, and his eyes were beautiful and clear.¡±I only have one condition.¡± Chapter 1184 ? Chapter 1184: One thousand and one hundred and eighty four Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The youngster dropped the contract.¡±Sign mo Nan as well.¡± He paused for a moment and quickly reacted.¡±¡±No problem, don¡¯t worry. Our team is so good, no one in the youth training team will reject us.¡± Didn¡¯t they say that these two people were fighting to the death? Why would Huan Leng make such a request? Now that he thought about it, the manager felt that perhaps it was really his fault. He had been too confident back then, thinking that mo Nan would definitely agree. However, he had never expected that he would bete. By the time he found mo Nan, he had already signed with Lu Yifan to another team. This became his regret. He had seen mo Nan go from leading the entire team alone to being spurned by everyone in the end. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t sighed at how fate made a fool of him. However, there was no one else like hunleng who still thought he was mo Nan, who could turn the tables in adversity. ¡°Let him try.¡± This was all the manager could do. He still needed to mediate with the people above. There were also the substitutes in the team. If Huan Leng wanted mo Nan to be the starting yer, he would still have to see the other party¡¯s strength. Why did mo Nan suddenlye around? The reason was simple. He could no longer hide behind his sister. ck me could not enter. There was a conflict of seats. Go to another team and fight for the qualification to participate in the Mnpetition. That way, no matter what happened to his sister, he would at least be able to stay by her side. Mo Nan strolled to the istion ss and looked at mo bei, who was lying on the White hospital bed. He smiled gently.¡±¡±The little stoic¡¯s hand is indeed the most suitable to hold the mouse. Don¡¯t feel sorry for anyone in the future. Just do what you want to do. Big brother will apany you.¡± This time, we¡¯ll go home after winning the championship. The sky outside had turned dark. Quancheng¡¯s most prestigious Surgical Hospital. Three or four doctors were in the same Ward. It was true that patients with coagulopathy were treated differently from other people after they were injured. Not to mention that the one lying inside was the Feng family¡¯s sessor. Old master Feng had already walked back and forth in the corridor several times with his Dragon-headed walking stick. He had never lost his dignity in anything, so it was impossible for him to sit still at this time. Someone in in clothes walked over.¡±¡±You must have heard about what naer did from your assistant. You have such a proud grandson. Old Xiao, we are all very envious of you.¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t received news that nai ¡®er had decided to stay in yise from the start. As the highest decision-maker of the Feng Corporation, he was pleased. However, as an old man, he couldn¡¯t sleep because he was afraid that something might happen to his grandson. Naer had coagulopathy since she was young, which was why he fell sick easily. Every time something happened there, someone would tell him. He was clear about naer¡¯s decision. Old master Feng also found out from old Li that there was a very handsome girl who had rescued them. How could she not feel sad? He had guessed the girl¡¯s identity. Old master Feng would feel even worse. These two children had tried everything they could to be together. Unfortunately, the will of the heavens made a fool of him. Old master Feng looked at the street lights outside the window. After his old friend left, he called his Special Assistant, who had been by his side for decades, over.¡±The shareholders ¡®meeting will be held in three days. You should prepare yourself.¡± ¡°Shareholders¡± meeting?¡± When young master was injured? The assistant did not understand. Old master Feng nced sideways.¡±Tell them that the Feng family will bepletely handed over to nai ¡®er. He can make his own decisions without my consent, so that they won¡¯t use this excuse to pressure nai¡¯ er again. From now on, he will be the highest decision-maker in the Feng family.¡± The assistant¡¯s back trembled when he heard thest sentence. The old master was telling everyone that the young master had passed the trial he had given him. If they were to say anything else, they would have to think about who was in charge of the Feng family. It seemed that the old master had always known that the young master had suffered a lot of dissatisfaction in order to bnce thepetition and thepany. After all, the heir of a Corporation was still ying games in public. Just this point alone made many people criticize the young master. Especially those who had their own ns. They were all staring at the young master, hoping that one day, he would make a mistake because of this. He wanted to use this opportunity to find the old master. This time, there was no need to stare. In fact, after this incident, all the employees would understand that young master was worthy of the title of the only heir. Time passed by slowly. Feng nai woke up in the early hours of the morning. It was as if finding that person¡¯s existence had be an instinct. However, there was only one bed in the ward. Feng nai sat up, pulled out the needle, and was about to walk out. ¡°Young master, where are you going, young master?¡± the person who apanied him woke up immediately. ¡°Where is she?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s expression had yet to recover and was still as pale as a thin piece of paper. His ck aura was also at its heaviest at this moment.¡±Which Ward?¡± The person apanying the young master didn¡¯t know who he was referring to and couldn¡¯t answer. Feng nai narrowed his eyes and called out,¡±¡±Red shadow.¡± The shadow hiding in the dark immediately appeared. Feng nai strolled over and repeated his question.¡±¡±Where is she?¡± The red shadow lowered her eyes, not knowing how to answer. Young master had spent so much effort, but they had failed to make her stay. ¡°Speak.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was cold, and he said unhurriedly,¡±¡±I¡¯m asking you, where is she?¡± ¡°Beibei is not here.¡± Old master Feng walked in with a Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±¡±She was taken away by her master. Her hand injury is different from yours. She needs a more skilled specialist to treat her. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what the other party was thinking. That¡¯s why they took Beibei away as soon as they got off the ne. As for where she went, no one knows.¡± After hearing thest sentence, Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was by his side, slowly clenched into a fist. His side profile didn¡¯t seem to have any emotion. However, something seemed to have been extinguished in his deep eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± old master Feng heaved a long sigh.¡±Beibei will be fine.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Feng nai stood there. Because he didn¡¯t raise his head, when he looked from the side, the long hair on his forehead blocked his eyes.¡±I remember when we were young, you said coagulopathy was nothing. I always thought so too, but if I could be a little stronger, I would be able to keep looking at her with a clear mind, and she wouldn¡¯t have to hold on for so long. In the end, I¡¯m still too weak.¡± The scariest thing was probably to meet the person you wanted to protect at the age when you were the least capable. When a wound appeared on her body, you were so sad that you felt like you were bleeding. But every time, it was as if she had walked out of the mud. She was not injured, but she did not forget to give him a piece of mint candy ... Chapter 1185 ? Chapter 1185: One thousand and one hundred and eighty five Trantor: 549690339 Tonight was probably the most difficult night to endure. Bo Jiu stood in the dark, her expression unclear.¡±What do you mean by temporarily safe?¡± ¡°The hand injury has been there for too long. In addition to the bone fracture, there might be some problems with the nerves.¡± Grandfather Butler was still wearing a retro suit. His hair was white and he did not look like a doctor at all. However, in terms of his professional field, he was indeed the best. ¡°I¡¯ll need at least three months of rest. ¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s fingers froze. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for bei to agree to recuperate for so long. ording to her character, she will y in this year¡¯s Inter Mnpetition even if her hand is going to be disabled. ¡± ¡°Only young master can persuade her toe back next year.¡± Grandfather Butler¡¯s voice also lowered. Bo Jiu lifted her lids, her eyes bottomless.¡±Next year? For an e-sports yer, there really aren¡¯t many next years. She¡¯s already waited for a full three years and nine months. ¡± ¡°The young master also knows that some things are like this.¡± Grandfather Butler kept the pocket watch.¡±Even Supreme Alliance will fall when they are at their peak. There are too many things that are out of control. Nothing is perfect. If she goes back in her current state, she will inevitably be attacked by malicious intent ...¡± ¡°A malicious attack?¡± Bo Jiuughed softly. When she opened her eyes again, she was like a demon at night.¡±My disciple has never cared about such things. Grandfather Butler, you know too little about bei. She is so strong that she could win the championship back with just one teammate. Supreme Alliance disbanded too early and she didn¡¯t even have the chance to y in the professional arena.¡± Grandfather Butler let out a long sigh.¡±Young master, you clearly know that it¡¯s because she¡¯s from Supreme Alliance. If she shows even a little bit of dissatisfaction, it will be magnified. She has to shoulder these responsibilities when she¡¯s young and famous.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Bo Jiu stood up straight, her smile still on.¡±I also know that she can shoulder all these.¡± Grandfather Butler really didn¡¯t know what to do with his young lord.¡±You don¡¯t care anymore?¡± ¡°Of course I care. It¡¯s one thing for my disciple to shoulder it, but it¡¯s another thing for me to support my disciple.¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes were dark when she said this. ¡°She¡¯ll find out. We¡¯re all here with her. Grandpa Butler will let her decide for herself whether to fight or not when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Other than the little demon Bo, no one else heard their conversation. He stood there with a smile on his face. That was why he felt that there was no point in ying. ording to his mother¡¯s personality, why didn¡¯t she focus on being a hacker at that time? why did she go andpete? In the end, he might have been tricked by his scumbag father. Sigh, he had to take care of his mother in the future. He couldn¡¯t let her spend money on a certain Qin woman. It was a waste. After the little demon Bo hung up on the WeChat call that his scumbag father had sent him, he walked into the ward. After looking at mo bei, he ran to wring a towel and ced it on mo bei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sister bey, you have to be well.¡± After she finished speaking, the little demon Bo leaned softly against mo bei¡¯s hand and fell asleep. Some people had described the most distinguished young master of the Qin family as being doted on from birth. However, there was no trace of coquettishness on his body. Instead, he was noble and polite, like a young master of an aristocratic family. However, there was a mole at the corner of his eyes. The image of righteousness was broken, and there was more grace and evil. At such a young age, he had an extraordinary temperament. He even attracted famous designers who took him as inspiration and specially made several sets of clothes for him. They would never sell them as merchandise and only belonged to the little demon Bo. In the designer¡¯s eyes, no one else could look like him in his clothes. It was this kind of fairy-like existence that could purify people¡¯s hearts when she softened. Mo bei had heard everything, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to move. She touched the little demon Bo¡¯s face with her hand. When she turned around, she had already made her decision. She could not wait any longer. She had promised that person that she would give him a championship. Not to mention, Mn was the ce where his master had won the championship. She wanted to go ... Sometimes, being too stubborn about something would make you fearless. Mo bei could really hold a spoon with her right hand a weekter. He still couldn¡¯t use his chopsticks nimbly, but he could eat porridge and rice. Dad mo had been sending him pork rib soup for three days. ¡°Dad,¡± mo Nan teased,¡±if you keep sending her off like this, who knows how much weight she¡¯ll put on?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Dad mo turned his head.¡±Every time something happens, you don¡¯t tell us. Your mom and I are so worried.¡± Mo Nan walked closer.¡±I¡¯m just trying to give you and mom a buffer. Besides, if you guys know, it¡¯ll be a burden to the little stoic.¡± Dad mo still wanted to say something. ¡°Yes,¡± mo bei replied. With a single ¡°hmm,¡± he gave up on everything. Dad mo stayed by the bed for another half an hour before leaving. He was no longer working in his previous unit, and he really nned to open a small restaurant. He hadn¡¯t told his daughter about this, but he had already secretly prepared a surprise for her. Beibei liked to cook, so he should like it. Mo bei looked at her father¡¯s back as he left. She roughly understood what he was thinking and slightly tidied up her clothes. ¡°What are you thinking about, little stoic?¡± As mo Nan spoke, he ced the cup of water by mo bei¡¯s hand.¡±¡±By the way, did grandfather Butler say when you can touch the mouse?¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was holding the wooden spoon, paused. She lowered her eyes and took a sip of the soup. If she was willing, the people around her would not notice anything strange.¡±In another ten days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. ¡± Monan picked up the Rubik¡¯s Cube and fiddled with it. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± ¡°What?¡± mo bei nced sideways. ¡°I¡¯ll go call Leng na. ¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Mo Nanughed, looking like a ruffian.¡±I¡¯ll learn from you and y the support role.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes gradually changed.¡±¡±Brother, you can definitely do it.¡± ¡°So, get well quickly.¡± Mo Nan patted her head.¡±Otherwise, without your ck mes, I wouldn¡¯t have shown you any mercy. Especially when I¡¯m fighting that Feng nai fellow.¡± Mo bei thought for a moment but did not say anything. Mo Nan raised an eyebrow.¡±The best cabbage in my house has been taken by him. Shouldn¡¯t I be disgusted with him?¡± ¡°I shouldn ¡®t,¡± mo bei replied. Mo Nan thought,¡¯I really want to go find that Feng guy and have a one-on-one fight right now. What should I do?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Mo bei lowered her head and ate. Mo Nan paused, and reached out to pinch her face again.¡±¡±Please, do normal people look like this when they¡¯re happy? A cold face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold,¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows. In her heart, she wasn¡¯t a poker-faced person. Mo Nan had always felt that his sister had the wrong impression of him being expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m very happy too. ¡°He leaned back and said. The thing I promised you when we were young. He finally had a chance to do it ... Chapter 1186 ? Chapter 1186: Return, return Trantor: 549690339 After mo Nan left. The little demon Bo had just entered. The Rubik¡¯s Cube that was ced there was his. The Rubik¡¯s Cube and the keyboard were his toys. There was one thing. He didn¡¯t think that sister bey didn¡¯t know about his situation. She didn¡¯t tell brother Nan because she knew that she needed time to recover from her injuries. He stood there, but his small figure seemed to have the shadow of the moon.¡±¡±Sister bey, you ...¡± Before he could say anything, grandfather Butler walked in. He was not wearing a white coat, but he was holding a pile of X-rays. He had a faint smile on his face, and he looked like a gentleman. After he got closer, he pressed his finger on the injury on mo bei¡¯s right arm.¡±¡±Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei nodded. Grandfather Butler recorded it. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel pain. We¡¯ll change it when you feel itchy.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s left hand could still move. In addition, her main hand was her left hand, so using her right hand to hold the spoon was just to speed up her recovery. Grandfather Butler lowered his eyes to watch her movements.¡±bey, sometimes you¡¯re just too anxious. Slow yourself down. Maybe you¡¯ll have a better effect. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Mo bei paused.¡±I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been smart. Before the young master left, he told me not to hide it from you. ¡± Grandfather Butler handed over the film in his hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s aminuted fracture. Because it has been too long, I¡¯ll have to do some research to recover it to its previous state. The current treatment can only ensure that you can use your right hand normally, but as an e-sports yer, it will affect your hand speed. That means that it¡¯s very likely that when you y games, your mind can keep up, but your hand can¡¯t keep up. Once this happens, as a doctor, I suggest you stop immediately ande back to continue treatment. This year, it¡¯s best not to y such high-intensity nerve-demanding delicate movements and wait until next year to return. ¡± Mo bei reached out to take the film, but she didn¡¯t look at it. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll be careful. ¡± These four words had already exined what the choice was. Grandfather Butler shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just as young master said, no one can stop you. She can¡¯t be with you when you wake up, but she left something for me to give you.¡± Things? Mo bei had always been quick to react to the word ¡®master¡¯. When he heard that, he immediately looked behind grandfather Butler. He didn¡¯t know when the little demon Bo had gone out. Now that she had returned, she was holding something in her hands. What was that? Mo bei¡¯s eyes wavered, and even her pupils were slightly shaken. The little demon Bo walked closer.¡±Mommy said that no matter when, you will be able to win the championship again. The trophy will be given to sister bey. It¡¯s also in Mn it has a good meaning.¡± A trophy. How many people¡¯s efforts were involved in this? Upon seeing it, the scene of that year shed before mo bei¡¯s eyes. Back then, master, Madam, senior Lin, senior Yun, Lord fatty, brother Rao Rong, sister luoluo, and many others had been there. On a home ground that was not his own, he turned the tables and won the championship. Supreme Alliance wouldn¡¯t fall. It had always been in her eyes. Forever. 27 dayster. Quancheng high-speed rail station. The sea of people was boiling. It was all because of the person who had appeared here today. Of course, in addition to the fangirls, there was also the outdoor host who was standing by the side. He had thought that ck me would no longer have any human presence after experiencing so much. Unexpectedly, the darker it got, the redder it got. The most important thing was King¡¯s face. He had to get a picture of it this time! Chapter 1187 ? Chapter 1187: All the gods are here, I¡¯m back. Trantor: 549690339 There were indeed many people guarding outside the high-speed rail station. This could be seen from the countless support signs. Some people who didn¡¯t understand thought that some celebrity had arrived. They were all looking back. He didn¡¯t see anyone? If it was a celebrity, they should know each other? Some of the aunties were certain that she was a celebrity. They were about to leave, but they stopped in their tracks to take a picture of their daughter. Perhaps she was some popr young man whom they didn¡¯t know. When the host of the outdoor shoot saw this, he had a headache. How was he going to get past all these female friends? This was the ultimate test of his career! No, he had to bring out the imposing manner he had when he was fighting to get food in the school cafeteria! The host closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and dove into the crowd. At the same time. A high-speed rail G506 from Jiang city had just arrived at the station. Summer vacation wasing. There were many people waiting in line outside. He could see rows of students in uniforms, probably on summer camp or semester trip. Wang Dongdong stood there, looking out of ce. After all, he was the oldest among them. Just as he wasmenting that time was like a butcher¡¯s knife. A figure with a clear figure had already stepped out of the first line. He was holding the handle of the suitcase with one hand and walking toward him. ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°A girl?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s a girl. Look at her hair.¡± ¡°When you look at his side profile, he really looks like a little brother. His temperament is so good, and he¡¯s so cool and handsome.¡± Wang Dongdong only turned his head back abruptly when he heard thest sentence. With just a nce, she could stir up a lot of emotions hidden in the depths of her heart. It was like the waves of the ocean. Ever since mo bei left ... Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t go back to being anyone¡¯s assistant. It was quite carefree to be an inte caf¨¦¡¯s inte administrator. asionally, they would hear some new peopleing out and another person being sealed as a God. Or perhaps King God was definitely going to be invincible this year. The midner who called Leng wasn¡¯t just for show. The Mnpetition was definitely a time for everyone to go. Wang Dongdong had a feeling that he was indeed very far from that circle. This was especially true when no one would mention the id ¡®mo bei Xiang Nan¡¯. He even wondered if everything that had happened in the past had never happened. It was quite interesting to think about it. Back then, he had wanted the id mo bei and Xiang Nan to disappearpletely, and he had even dug out the mo family. Once the poprity died down, they would not care anymore. Moreover, the purpose of the condemnation had already been achieved. The audience also had new gossip to read. There were not many people who remembered mo bei and Xiang Nan. Even if she was bey. There would also be people who would say, so what if it was bey, so what if it was Supreme Alliance? it wasn¡¯t that era anymore, save it, what was the point of always using people to spend? Now, there was no one who said that. Sometimes, Wang Dongdong would even think that nothing had happened. The youth came and left like a dream. But now, when he saw that face again, those roars that were suppressed in the bottom of his heart actually said this. In that era, all the gods were present. In the hearts of the real yers. The gods would never retreat! They would always remember the way those people held up the trophy. They would also remember that summer when they had no money and watched the live broadcast of the league in an inte cafe. He also believed that as long as bey was around, the era would continue! ¡°I¡¯m back,¡±she said. Chapter 1188 ? Chapter 1188: Reuniting Trantor: 549690339 Wang Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but ask. In bro Nan ¡®s, oh no, bro bei¡¯ s, Oh that¡¯s not right either. In any case, when God bey contacted him yesterday, he was already a little arrogant. Now, it finally felt real! Wang Dongdong knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to re-enter thepetition. He wasn¡¯t sure what method he had used. But he still couldn¡¯t suppress his joy. ¡°Nan ... Cough, boss, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve already thought about it. If you still don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll go and learn some IT skills or something. It¡¯s quite ufortable to have no one to guide me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused when she heard the voice beside her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any news of Wang Dongdong these days. For an assistant, the most important thing was to be the manager of an e-sports yer one day. Dreams were indeed important, but time could also be important to a person. Mo bei wasn¡¯t sure when she would be able to return. Before she left, she had asked uncle Feng to take care of someone else if he had the chance. If Wang Dongdong followed her or her brother, he would only be scolded. There was no room for him to rise in value. However, Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t go. ¡°Maybe he only wants to take you,¡± uncle Feng replied. There were too many people in this world who were not up to expectations. Perhaps there was a person or a group of people in a certain ce who were waiting for you withplete trust. Mo bei raised her hand and patted his shoulder, her side profile clear and good-looking.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. ¡°En!¡± Wang Dongdong was really happy. He was so happy that he had forgotten that today was the day ck me returned to the city after winning his first match. In addition, he did not sleep muchst night. He drove here early and bought a ticket to the station. Breakfast and lunch were settled at the high-speed rail station so that he could pick up God bey as soon as possible. When Wang Dongdong arrived, there wasn¡¯t arge reinforcement team outside. Now, it was all good. When Wang Dongdong went upstairs and saw the scene outside, his first reaction was to turn around and look at God bey! He wanted to go back. However, someone was faster than them. With a camera lens around his neck, his face was squeezed out of shape. After breaking free from the crowd, he suddenly rushed towards them! Not good! That ce would nt ... Before Wang Dongdong could react. A slender and fair hand let go of the suitcase and quickly grabbed the man¡¯s arm. Then, it pulled him back! The man looked down at the height of the building in shock, his legs a little weak. After he stood still, he fiddled with his DSLR, and the support armband fell to the ground.¡±Thank you, thank you so much. Phew, phew, I was scared to death.¡± Wang Dongdong,... You scared me to death. Mo bei stood to the side and lowered her eyes to look at the two words ¡®ck me¡¯ on the armband. Her eyes darkened. Then, she bent down and picked it up. On the back, there was something written. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t ¡°like,¡± but ¡°must win.¡± Was ck me certain to win? Wang Dongdong opened his mouth and said,¡±boss ...¡± All of a sudden, the crowd on the other side seemed to be in an uproar. The sounds kepting. Sentence after sentence, it was even more fiery than a sunny summer day. Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t have the time to say anything. Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a group of familiar people walking over from the side. ck and white uniform, uniform shoulder bags, neat and handsome trousers, and masks on their faces. They seemed to be talking, and their eyes were smiling, which made the people who came to see even more excited. They kept shaking their support bracelets.¡±Look here! Look at this!¡± Chapter 1189 ? Chapter 1189: One thousand and one hundred and eighty eight Trantor: 549690339 There was only one person in the group who did not speak. The pure ck mask covered most of his face, and there was no reflection in his deep and clear eyes. His battle uniform was tidied up, without a single wrinkle. Only his wrists were exposed, which were translucent and cold. Everything was like the first time they met. However, this time, he didn¡¯t even raise his head. He looked down at his phone as if he was browsing something. Some people were so surprised that they wanted to get closer. They could shake hands and sign anything. Some people, such as Wang Dongdong, felt very embarrassed! Bro bei ... No, young master Feng probably didn¡¯t know about God bey¡¯s return. No one in ck me knew about this. This was because God bey hade to participate in the selection. In other words, he wanted to start from the beginning, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet his former teammates. How was he going to solve this? he was waiting online. It was quite urgent. Immediately after, Wang Dongdong came to his senses. It was unlikely that God bey and him would be discovered. After all, there were many people surrounding them. A human wall would block them. Moreover, ck me had bodyguards following him wherever he went. The facts proved that Wang Dongdong wasn¡¯t wrong. With every step the group took, people would surround them. Panda and the others did not have the habit of looking at other ces. Wang Dongdong heaved a sigh of relief. He probably didn¡¯t see it. It was good that she did not see him. The people who were chasing ck me now were all new fans. They most likely did not recognize God bey with a single nce. As long as cat big and the rest did not pay attention to them, everything else was not a problem. Wang Dongdong was already holding onto his luggage and getting ready to leave. However, the next second. A strange scream was heard. It was different from the previous sound. This time, the sound seemed to being from something, getting louder and closer! Wang Dongdong suddenly turned his head and looked over. Mo bei¡¯s finger, which was holding the support bracelet, also stopped in mid-air. It was because of the figure that blocked her way. The other party was looking at her, seemingly without any emotion. With one hand in his pocket and the other carrying a backpack, he looked so white and elegant. It was because he had walked in. He walked out of the bodyguards ¡®circle and came to the center of the crowd. This was something that would have been impossible in the past. Many fans covered their mouths. Looking at him up close, they could even smell the minty fragrance on him. What kind of godly character was King-God?! ¡°Hubby!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but call out. However, they realized that this time, King God didn¡¯t even sneer at them. He only looked at a certain spot and allowed that person to stay in his eyes for a long time. Who was he looking at? Everyone followed Feng NAI¡¯s gaze and looked over. A clear and handsome figure appeared in her eyes. One side of her shoulder-length ck hair was tucked behind her ear, and a silver ring was fastened on her left ear. He had a high nose bridge and porcin white skin, which easily reminded people of the Word ¡®ice and snow¡¯. It was rare for someone to have such an aura. She was clearly beautiful, but she was so cold that no one dared to vite her. Wait a moment. The other party is a girl, right? How could this be possible? King-level had never had any rtionship with girls, right? What was going on this time? Some of the fans ¡®eyes almost turned into lemons. Some of the fans stopped screaming and their eyes were filled with disbelief. This ... This ... Chapter 1190 ? Chapter 1190: This youngdy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mo bei to Nan!¡± The name had all sorts of meanings when it came to his mouth. Some were happy, while some were disgusted. ¡°Mo bei Xiang Nan?¡± The person who had recently be ck me¡¯s fan turned around and asked,¡±¡±The support that caused so much dirt on our team?¡± ¡°Who told you there¡¯s a lot of dirt on him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what they say? ying for others and selling character designs. I¡¯m sick of looking at them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you helping to cover up for that person?¡± ¡°Cover up? When mo bei and Xiang Nan were still around, ck me kept winning. That¡¯s enough. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to ept her anyway. I don¡¯t understand why she came back. Is she here to be scolded?¡± ¡°Look, she¡¯s not lying to the public this time. She¡¯s cross-dressing? Those who are saying that brother Nan is the most handsome, you can wake up now. ¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s handsome in female clothes too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. The kind of person has the kind of fans. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? he¡¯s just a banned yer from the past. What does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Almighty King will be stupid again and attract another group of fans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about Almighty King.¡± Thest sentence came from a woman with chestnut brown hair. That¡¯s right, it was a woman. She was wearing a beige professional suit, capable and elegant. It was obvious that someone of her age shouldn¡¯t be here. After all, the average age was there. However, sometimes, some things had to be realistic. Her support bangle was gold-purple in color. From a deeper perspective, those who came to provide support were not all official organizations. There were also some secret fans. They were the ones who had put on the bracelets. In their words, if they spent more money, they would be able to have different colors. The gold and purple ones were the most expensive ones. After all, the price was right there, more than 3000 Yuan each. She bought one. He just wanted to see what this group of people were doing. Basically, when they saw them, they would wait for them and take photos. It was fine if they allowed them to take photos, but if they didn ¡®t, they would be unhappy. When he was unhappy to a certain extent, he would directlyin,¡±¡±Do you really think you¡¯re a celebrity? I¡¯ve been waiting here for so long and I didn¡¯t even show my face.¡± Every one of them was ready to turn from their fans to their haters at any moment. They didn¡¯t care if their previous team members won or lost. In their opinion, it was wrong and young master Feng couldn¡¯t ept it. If he epted it, he would be disrespecting their fans. Was it because Supreme Alliance had been disbanded for too long? That¡¯s why these people mistakenly think that illegitimate children are also fans? The woman pointed at the bracelet she was wearing and smiled. Sometimes, it was possible to gain benefits by relying on others. After all, there were ck zones in business. However, after obtaining benefits, he would not let this group of people y well in the game and was ready to cause trouble at any time. The woman lowered her eyes, and under the bracelet was a ck bracer hidden in her sleeve. Ten months ago, they didn¡¯t appear in time because it happened too suddenly and they didn¡¯t expect it. When the big screen shed. When that youth Dragon pit Tian Xiu used his left domain. Only then did they know. It had been three years. The person they had been waiting for had returned. This time, it was time to tell everyone. Supreme Alliance also had fans. However, it all depended on what young master Feng would do here. In the vast sea of people. He could recognize her. Then, he walked over. He couldn¡¯t just do nothing. Feng nai did make a move. He reached out and grabbed the support bracelet in mo bei¡¯s hand. There was no warmth in his tone.¡±Miss, do you know that this thing you¡¯re holding is made by an illegitimate child?¡± Little sister, illegitimate child? Panda and the others were the slowest to react, and they had been signing at the back. He didn¡¯t even know why it was so lively here. They thought that their boss had taken off his mask. Boss would asionally take off his mask to get some air. Every time he revealed his face, it would always have the same effect. Panda was already used to it. He only stood sideways when his boss spoke. After all, they were all wearing Bluetooth earphones and were still chatting in the discussion group. It was to avoid getting off the high-speed rail, so that they would not be able tomunicate immediately. Last time, Panda had been left behind. It was only after the assistant got into the car that he realized that one person was missing. Because it was too quiet along the way, no one spoke. When Panda was around, there was no silence in the business car. You can imagine it. After a game, you¡¯re very tired and want to go back to rest, but then you find that someone forgot to bring you. As teammates, how devastated would he be? This time, in order to prevent him from signing and losing his signature, the entire team had specially put on headphones. Youngdy? These three words hadpletely caught his attention. Not only him, but even Teng Hui and han Xi also looked over. Boss also knows how to call people ¡®little sister¡¯? Was the sky about to copse? Besides, when did he ever care about the bracelet? Unexpectedly, with just one look, Panda¡¯s hand stopped in the middle of signing, and his pen fell to the ground. He stuttered,¡±¡±South, South, no, North, North ...¡± ¡°Your brother.¡± Han Xi gave him a concluding speech. Pandaughed so hard that he could not close his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right! My brother! My friends, let me through. ¡± However, Teng Hui pulled him back and lowered his breath.¡±Are you stupid? try and see if boss will beat you to death if you go over now!¡± Panda paused. The chill at the back of his neck made him understand the situation and withdraw his right leg. In the crowd, the tall and slender Feng nai seemed to not hear them at all. He was clearly wearing a Bluetooth headset as well. He didn¡¯t let go either and just looked mo bei in the eye. His voice that came through the mask had an indescribable haughtiness.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be an official fan in the future. ¡± Wang Dongdong was at a loss for words. Teng Hui was speechless. Han Xi was speechless. Panda thought, is that a fan? Boss! That¡¯s your wife! You¡¯ve all been married in the game, you¡¯ve been married! Mo bei was probably the calmest of all of them. She opened her mouth and replied,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Panda thought to himself, brother, you¡¯re too straight! You¡¯ll agree to whatever the boss says? Why don¡¯t you hug and kiss him instead! Sigh, this is all because I¡¯ve read too few novels. After Feng nai heard the word ¡®good¡¯, he raised his eyebrows. Manager li, who had been leading the way, had been running for a long time, but when he turned around, there was not even a shadow. He thought that there would be trouble like thest time, so he quickly came back and saw this scene! Because of his shock, his beer belly bulged even more! She grabbed the assistant beside her and said,¡±¡±Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m mistaken!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not mistaken.¡± The assistantughed bitterly. What did the boss say about an illegitimate official fan?! Was that a fan?! That was the hope of this year¡¯s Championship! Manager li took a deep breath and was about to walk over. Then, he heard that maic voice ring out again,¡±¡±Who do you like the most among us?¡± Chapter 1191 ? Chapter 1191: Chapter 1190: Trantor: 549690339 Manager li was speechless, boss, this question ... Panda thought,¡¯how despicable!¡¯ His brother would definitely choose the boss! Boss did it on purpose! What fans! Hu hu hu! He had gone around in a circle just to ask this question! He simply didn¡¯t want to speak! Wang Dongdong also felt that this situation ... Cough, cough, cough. After mo bei paused for a moment, she shifted her gaze to his face.¡±¡±I like you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai said nonchntly, as if he didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±Since you¡¯re my fan, you should have my merchandise. Where is it?e, I¡¯ll give you an autograph.¡± Panda said,¡±boss, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve achieved your goal. Stop acting. Where do you want my brother to get your merchandise?¡± ¡°The surroundings?¡± Mo bei looked to the side. Many people were holding a doll that looked like a mineral water bottle. It was probably because he always put mineral water bottles in his livestreams that there was a cool little person on top of them. Do I need to sign on it? Mo bei furrowed her brows and her snow-white hand was about to move. ¡°No?¡± Feng nai asked again. Mo bei retracted her hand. ¡°You,e over.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was indifferent. Upon hearing this, mo bei moved closer. Feng nai pulled down his ck mask with one hand. His face was pale and sickly, making him look even more noble and handsome, and it was hard for him to control himself. His movements were very fast. With the backpack on his left shoulder, he lowered his body, tilted his handsome face slightly, and bent his back slightly. The strap of his backpack slipped slightly because of his movements, and his ck hair hung down to block his expression. However, this didn¡¯t prevent others from seeing what he did. Panda¡¯s mouth was wide open! The fans ¡®eyes were shaking as they shouted,¡±Ah!¡± There was jealousy, unwillingness, and also excitement! The person who hade for the interview and wanted to snatch the photos didn¡¯t move for a while. After thinking about it, he started to take photos furiously! What was the beginning of this cool, beautiful girl who had saved him? And who were mo bei and Xiang Nan? He had only been working for a week, so he wasn¡¯t sure. However, this person could actually let King win, let King win! ¡°Whoosh!¡± He had profited! This time, he had really profited! What kind of god-like explosive point was this! Whoever gets a picture of it will be the headline! In the crowd. Mo bei stood there without moving. Because of her snow-white skin, the side of her face looked more beautiful than the front. The arc of her chin and the hair that fell down gave her an otherworldly temperament that was stunning at first nce. All she could feel was the breath on his body and the slight coolness on her face that left after a touch. The sound of his heartbeat was inevitably getting louder. Until he stood up straight, the minty scent still lingered in his nose. The slight coolness just now slowly extended into a burning sensation. Mo bei could not help but raise her hand to touch it. It was a little itchy ... ¡°What?¡± Feng nai pressed down on her wrist and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Here¡¯s your signature. In the future, you¡¯ll turn over a new leaf. If you want to be a fan, then be an official fan.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he let go of her and strolled toward manager li without looking at mo bei again. It was as if mo bei was really just an unfamiliar fan, and they would never have any other interactions in the future ... But when had King God ever used this method to sign an autograph for someone? Besides, was that even a signature? The king they knew was so cold that it could make people take a step back. Although the one today was still indifferent, it waspletely different! He had actually stamped on someone¡¯s face! Chapter 1192 ? Chapter 1192: Wee back Trantor: 549690339 Many people could not ept it. Especially the new sasaeng fans. They liked King because they had all sorts of fantasies about him. What¡¯s the point of this? Moreover, regardless of whether it was an official or not, they were all here to provide assistance. Why was there a need for differential treatment? ck me could ask himself. When their team was at its most difficult, because they had a substitute yer, weren¡¯t they the ones who had helped ck me? they had gone everywhere to make their presence known, voted, and hit the rankings. That was how they had maintained their poprity and not died. If he said he was a family member, he was a family member. Had he asked for their opinions? What¡¯s more, for professional yers, would dating affect their condition? It would have been fine if it was someone else, but it had to be a substitute. King should have told her to get lost. ¡°Looks like some of the seniors were right. k really isn¡¯t worthy of being my fan.¡± ¡°I told you not toe, but you didn¡¯t believe me. K doesn¡¯t have any fans in his eyes. It¡¯s not toote for you to wake up now. I only stopped being a fan when I saw him protecting mo bei and xiangnan.¡± ¡°I just browsed the inte. I won¡¯t scold you anymore. I¡¯m out of the game. I¡¯m no longer a fan.¡± ¡°ck me is most likely doomed again this time.¡± The speed at which sound traveled was often faster than people could imagine. When a piece of a red apple was cut off, the first person would say that it was bitten by a rat. When the third person said that the Apple was poisoned and inedible. Usually, manager li would pay great attention to this aspect and be careful with his words and actions. It was because he knew that there were many haters among the so-called fans. Panda was still rather naive. It was obvious that his face had turned pale when he heard those words. He was the brother he had been waiting for. Just a moment ago, the girl who was holding a pen and asking him if cat big could sign her name had said,¡±I only became a fan when I saw him protecting mo bei and Xiang Nan.¡± He didn¡¯t even believe that it was a person. How terrifying could the human heart be? Was it calcted by age? Was it measured by experience? Or look at her smiling face and cheeks? He couldn¡¯t see through them. After all, people always had two sides to them. The distance between us and ER seems to be really close. Panda tilted his eyes and looked in mo bei¡¯s direction. Perhaps, she really should not havee back. This was the voice in his heart. But when he saw that person¡¯s calm eyes, he smiled. Who was his brother? It was during the semi-finals, even when his face was covered in dirt, he could still show off the Dragon pit and use the left side of the domain, God bey! Nothing could stop her. Nothing could stop them. They were teammates, and they would always be. Panda turned around and ran toward mo bei inrge strides. At this moment, there was no need to have any desire to live. The hug between brothers: ¡°Wee back.¡± He even made himself cry with that sentence. Panda felt that he shouldn¡¯t have said that. It didn¡¯t fit his image as a fierce man, so he pounded his chest again.¡±You understand.¡± He was extremely Chuunibyou. Mo bei could not help but recall those people from second high. She also reached out and touched his fist. ¡°Wee back.¡± This time, it was han Xi. The air of a scroll was like a ssh of ink, and in terms of etiquette, it was certainly not the same as Panda ¡®s. Even if it was a hug, it was only a light touch. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Mo bei epted the hug with one hand. If it wasn¡¯t for her long hair, no one would think that she was a girl at all, because her posture was too handsome. Her aura had not changed. Like green pine and winter cypresses, tall and straight, and clear. Teng Hui walked in front of her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were red. In some people¡¯s eyes, mo bei and xiangnan were like viins who could not be forgiven. Who knew that if it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been a topner who could take charge of everything by himself. What she had taught him in that match had benefited him greatly. She was the one who let his parents see the possibility of him being on this path. She was ck me¡¯s best support, second to none. When the people on the other side saw this scene, they were even more agitated. They shouted,¡±¡±Even a substitute is so weed by you guys, you¡¯re really used to being a bootlicker.¡± Manager Li¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this. With such a ruckus, it would probably cause a blockage in the passage. There was no problem with the position bey was standing at. However, the emotions of those who were watching were getting harder and harder to control. Just as he was about to call for security ... Feng nai, who was watching the scene not far away, said,¡±¡±Whose words were they just now?¡± His voice was very calm, so calm that no emotion could be heard. However, there was no warmth at the end of the note. It was so cold that the entire ce turned cold. ¡°I said it, so what? Do you guys still have the integrity of professional yers? do you know how long we¡¯ve been waiting here? Just a substitute is enough to make you so happy. I¡¯ve spent all the money I borrowed on you, and you didn¡¯t say anything. So what if I¡¯m an illegitimate child? I told you to stay away from the substitute, but you didn¡¯t listen. Without us, what are you?¡± The girl said with conviction. Feng nai had one hand in his pocket and only nced at her before he pulled out an earpiece wire.¡±¡±You heard that?¡± ¡°Yes, boss, I heard you.¡± ¡°Then inform Mr. Bai,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly.¡±We can Sue him for nder.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± The girlughed exaggeratedly.¡±I¡¯m really scared to death. Do you think you can Sue me whenever you want? what did I say wrong that you want to Sue me for nder?¡± He¡¯s really amazing now that he¡¯s famous. He can Sue whoever he wants. A thief crying thief, what do they take us true fans for?¡± Feng nai seemed to not have heard what she had said. He turned around, and even his peripheral vision was faint.¡±Manager li,¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± This time, manager li acted quickly. Feng NAI¡¯s aura instantly rose. It waspletely different from when he had asked mo bei earlier. There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in his cold aura.¡±Go and find out who leaked ck me¡¯s schedule this time. Also, cancel all of ck me¡¯s interactive activities. ck me doesn¡¯t need to do this. The qualifiers are about to begin. Let them do what they should do. Thepany will give them the corresponding exposure and rewards. This is to prevent people from thinking that our Feng Corporation is a uselesspany that can¡¯t even support a single team and needs to rely on our own profits to support them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manager li knew that his young master was really angry this time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dealt with it in such a way. However, if they were to Sue the other party for nder, the other party would have the absolute right to speak from a weaker perspective. Before bey came back. Young master would not do that. He wasn¡¯t even interested in what other people said. He did things cleanly and efficiently. He would never let anyone get a hold of him. Now, he clearly knew that this method was not perfect. There was even a high chance that he would be bitten back by the other party. But manager li was very d. The young master he knew had finally returned ... Chapter 1193 ? Chapter 1193: We¡¯ll all grow up, but fortunately, our blood hasn¡¯t turned cold Trantor: 549690339 Ten months. ck me had not made a single mistake. Even Panda had learned to talk less and eat more. He had fewer and fewer livestreams, and no longer appeared out of nowhere to host fan games. He would only be a little more enthusiastic after the match. Those who were familiar with him could feel that Panda had changed. Not to mention the young master. Ever since he became the boss, he seemed to have changed. He no longer spokezily and viciously. Now, he no longer put on his uniform and hat to sleep after getting into the business car. Instead, he was looking at the various reports sent by the Feng corporation¡¯s Special Assistant. Other than practice andpetition, he spent all his time on work. He didn¡¯t have much time to sleep. She had no idea what he had been up to the previous month. It seemed that he had gone abroad for business, and his health had been worse after he came back. Teng Hui and the others were very careful. It was because they knew very well that a casual word could cause people to make a fuss. The fewer articles there were, the more his young master could sleep. Because at Feng Corporation, too many people were talking about the fact that young master was still ying games, waiting for him to make a mistake so that he wouldn¡¯t be the heir. In the Feng Corporation, if the heir was ipetent, the shareholders could elect a new heir. That¡¯s why some people had other thoughts. Many people said,¡±I hope you travel for half your life and return as a teenager.¡± This sentence was probably a selffort in the dead of night. The more he experienced, the less he was like the old him who could sit on the steps, open a can of Coke, and shake it, and be happy for an entire afternoon. We say that this is growth after loss. ck me¡¯s group ... When did he learn to be cautious with his words and actions, to think for half a day before saying a sentence? They had always thought that as long as they could win thepetition, it was fine as long as they won openly. However, after that person was banned, they learned to be on guard and understood to distinguish between the two words ¡°like.¡± It was not because he was afraid. Instead, there was a voice that kept telling them. It would not end like this. Their youth, their championship dream, should not end like this. That person, she would definitely return. That was bey, their strongest support! Before that, they had to ensure that they were still there and not make any mistakes or be eliminated. Sometimes, when manager li looked at the peaceful base, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Why?¡± the new assistant would ask him. Can¡¯t the team members be obedient? ¡°It¡¯s different. ¡± Manager li knew that the group of young men who were walking towards him were different. ck me shouldn¡¯t be so timid, seeking only merits and not mistakes. They should be like before, not afraid of anything, not afraid of anything. However, what right did she have to ask them to be like before? They had lost a teammate. The loss in that situation. It would only make people feel thatpetition could be influenced by gossip. What was all these years of hard work worth? So what if he stayed up all night until his back hurt? In the end, they would tell themselves that this was their profession. Yes, it was only a profession. You don¡¯t have to love it, because if you don¡¯t love it, you won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s not worth it. Manager li was constantly worried when he sensed their thoughts. They were worried that ck me would die just like that. The people outside looked at them as they were extremely morous and sought after. They felt that there was no one in the world who was more blessed than this group of people. They could easily live without having to worry about food and clothing. Some people used money to measure their sense of achievement. Perhaps he really didn¡¯t understand. This group of youths had a dream in their hearts. What was the difference between pro yers and normal yers? It was to spend eight to ten hours a day sitting in front of theputer and practicing the same hero character. If one had no talent, they would be reced immediately. No matter what, he had to stabilize his mentality and turn the tables. If they didn¡¯t y well, they had to be prepared to have their entire family cursed. His peak onlysted for a few years. It had passed, and it was really over. The fans who couldn¡¯t understand the core of thepetition but liked it as soon as they saw its face. Would they understand? Back when Supreme Alliance disbanded, many people unloaded hero and drank beer with their brothers. They would not understand. Why didn¡¯t he make a fuss about letting Supreme Alliance stay when he liked them? It was simple. We¡¯re all growing up, and we understand. A beauty will die. The dynasty would be overturned. Even gods would get tired. The world did not allow the existence of gods. Those who couldn¡¯t integrate with it were called mutants. It was just that he had always felt regret. Unfortunately, ck me had yet to reach his peak. Today, he knew that he would not have such regrets again. That person had returned. She had also brought back the original intentions that those people had thrown away. Manager li blinked and wiped his chubby hands. ¡°Mr. Li?¡± the assistant was confused. ¡°Ahem!¡± Manager Li¡¯s chubby face turned away.¡±¡±The wind is strong, and there¡¯s a lot of sand.¡± The assistant thought,¡±I didn¡¯t study much. Don¡¯t lie to me. There¡¯s no sand in the high-speed rail station!¡± Manager li also knew that his excuse was poor. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the boss just said? Note down that person and tell Mr. Bai. ¡± ¡°Ah? At this time, shouldn¡¯t we ...¡±Suppress the boss¡± anger? If he really went to Sue? When the time came, it would definitely be magnified. This was simply a hundred disadvantages with no benefits. Manager Li¡¯s chubby face was serious.¡±There¡¯s no¡¯ should or should not ¡®. After today, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although the assistant muttered in his heart, he would still do as he was told. On the other hand, manager li was a little confused. Logically speaking, since the boss had already shown off his boyfriend¡¯s power, he should at least bring mo bei back with him. It would be easier for him to arrange a ce for a gathering or something. This group of people had indeed not seen each other for a long time. They must have a lot to say, especially Panda. Unexpectedly, that noble and slender figure only maintained his previous standing posture. With one hand in his pocket, his bag was still hangingzily on one side of his shoulder. He even put on a mask. His deep and cold eyes swept over the few people.¡±How long are you guys going to dawdle? let¡¯s go.¡± Just like this? Manager li was confused. ¡°Ah?¡± Panda¡¯s expression was even more direct. He pointed at mo bei.¡±¡±No, boss, my brother, ah no, my little sister, she ...¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t even turn his head as he said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll wash the toilet for a month. ¡± No... It¡¯s ... Right! Panda¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his movements were slow and rhythmic. ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s wrong with boss? How long has it been since he made me wash the toilet? Ten months! It had been a full ten months! Why did this fetishe back?¡± Panda shook Teng Hui¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t shake me. Ask yourself. ¡°Teng Hui pped his hand away. ¡°I have an idea. Let¡¯s not leave. My brother just came back, and we have to wee him. Let¡¯s go to the usual barbecue ce. After we finish eating, we¡¯ll share the toilet hygiene.¡± Panda¡¯s idea was feasible. Teng Hui and han Xi also silently agreed. However, mo bei spoke up at this moment.¡±All of you have just finished your match and need to rest. Today isn¡¯t a suitable day for us to gather. There will always be a chance.¡± Panda still wanted to say something. Han Xi motioned for him to look at the security guards who had already arrived. The illegitimate children¡¯s voices were too loud, and they were also dissatisfied with Feng nai. Now, they were causing too much of a ruckus. If this went on, no one could be sure if they would say that it had a bad influence. Panda understood and said,¡¯then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow! We can¡¯t be anyter!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s voice was light and clear, and her reply was straightforward. The next day, she would be participating in the ck me¡¯s three-day selection. When he got there, he would naturally see her. Panda left with some reluctance. In the end, taking into ount his image as a fierce man, he made up his mind and pulled on his ck mask without looking back every few steps. Two bodyguards led the way and he left the crowd. Han Xi and Teng Hui were the same. Mo bei was the only one left. Wang Dongdong was still thinking about how to make these girls, whose eyes were filled with resentment, make way. Two people walked over silently. ¡°Ms bei, it¡¯s US. The shadows beside young master.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll escort you out. ¡± When she was in yise, mo bei knew that the Feng family¡¯s shadow rarely appeared and never left the heir¡¯s 300-meter radius. He was the one who asked them toe. Mo bei lowered her eyes to look at her hand. She knew what he meant. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re back, he won¡¯t be angry with me. He had not forgiven her. But in front of outsiders, he would still give her face. At the thought of this, mo bei turned to look at the person who was happily watching the video.¡±¡±Bring it over.¡± ¡°What?¡± An exterior interviewer who had captured the explosive scene was still feeling smug. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, and there was basically no change.¡±¡±Let me see if it¡¯s a good shot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Oh my God, benefactor, what is your rtionship with Almighty King?¡± The man asked, not intending to hand over the camera. Mo bei saw through his intentions.¡±I can tell you the details. Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it slowly.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The corner of that person¡¯s eyes twitched. It seemed that this person was also smart. He knew to use breaking news to make his return more popr. He would ask his colleaguester who mo bei and xiangnan were. Mo bei turned sideways, as if she was taking her luggage, but she touched him without a trace.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡± That person didn¡¯t notice anything and was still thinking about how to get information out of the other party. With the shadow clearing the way, even though some people¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment, and they wanted to ssh mo beishui, they couldn¡¯t do it. Mo bei left. The woman in the business suit didn¡¯t stay for long either. However, when she lowered her eyes, she sent a message: ¡°Our little bey-God is back. How is it? Do you want toe to quancheng and watch her first battle?¡± In an instant. Countlessments were left. ¡°F * ck, what did I just see!¡± ¡°Lifetime series!¡± ¡°I need to apply for leave.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t go to high school before, but now that I¡¯m financially independent in college, I want to go!¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to cry! This time, we¡¯ve finally made it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy high-speed rail tickets!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a hard bedroom, right now!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you guys here.¡± ¡°Ai ai ai ai? Sister turtle, have you arrived?¡± The woman smiled.¡±Yes, it¡¯s time. It¡¯s our turn to tell them what Nan fans are.¡± Chapter 1194 ? Chapter 1194: He is the one I want to marry Trantor: 549690339 Since everyone had left, the poprity of the high-speed rail station would naturally drop. The Secret Life sect that had been stopped would definitely be dissatisfied. They had already decided that they would expose the news when they got back. Unfortunately, they were too angry to take any photos. I¡¯m just afraid it won¡¯t be convincing enough. However, just the point of suing the fans ... They would be able to make the other party suffer. When the time came, all they had to do was to say that King didn¡¯t cherish their true fans. They had waited so long and this was the ending they had been waiting for. How disappointing. They would also be able to make others feel as disappointed in ck me as they did in the past. They would also make it clear that they didn¡¯t me Almighty King as long as he didn¡¯t let mo bei and Xiang Nane out to make their presence known. It was different from the chaos caused by the illegitimate children. But some people wanted more poprity. For example, King God¡¯s private life. In order to get information. The person behind mo bei had just sat down and was about to turn on the voice recorder. However, before he could do anything, his wrist was pressed against the wooden table with a bang! The sound was very loud. It was so big that the people in the coffee shop had already turned around to look. Wang Dongdong turned sideways and blocked the image. The man could only feel pain. In an instant, his face turned pale. He raised his head and looked at mo bei.¡±Benefactor, what do you mean?¡± ¡°We can chat, but things like a voice recorder Pen and a small camera ...¡± Mo bei added,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to see it.¡± Her tone was very light, her side profile was clear, but her movements were so sharp and handsome that the man didn¡¯t have time to react. Mo bei didn¡¯t manage to pull out the recording pen in her hand and threw it into the cup. ¡°F * ck!¡± The man looked on and wanted to m the table. Wait a minute, forget about the recording pen, how did this person know that he had a small camera? Thinking of this, he subconsciously touched his pocket. Empty? It was actually empty? The little medal in his pocket was gone? That was a hidden camera device that he had bought with great difficulty. It must be this person! But when did she take his things? And how did she know about hidden cameras? Without his tools, the man¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. In addition, his camera had been taken away by mo bei. He seemed to be deleting something. Delete things? The scene that he had just taken? ¡°I¡¯ll Sue you for touching things so casually!¡± The man shouted in exasperation. Mo bei only nced at him and gave him two words before throwing the camera back to him.¡±¡±Go and Sue.¡± That person choked and was unable to say anything. This was because he had taken photos and videos of her. Xiao xiangquan was with the other party, so the other party had the right to delete it. He said that he was going to Sue just to scare the other party. He didn¡¯t expect a girl to be so difficult to deal with. Mo bei looked at him and asked,¡¯what? You won¡¯t Sue?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my bad luck to have met you this time!¡± The man pulled out his camera and wanted to leave. Mo bei extended her long leg and blocked him.¡±¡±Wait a minute. If you don¡¯t sue, I¡¯ll Sue.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard a joke. Then, heughed,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to Sue me? You¡¯re still going to Sue me after you¡¯ve made it clear that you¡¯re the one who deleted the footage I shot?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say much to him. She only nced sideways and said to the figure who was desperately pretending to be a passerby and dressed up as a university student,¡±¡±Fei Ying, you cane over now. This is within your field of expertise.¡± Fei Ying, who was using a book as cover, suddenly felt his back tremble. She pushed her ck-rimmed sses up the bridge of her nose with an awkward smile. When did bey discover him? He had bought tickets for different carriages. Moreover, when the young master of the Feng family touched her just now, he didn¡¯t show any anger! This was not easy for him! Of course, he would never admit that it was because he couldn¡¯t beat Feng. He just wanted to know when he had given himself away. ¡°bey, tell me first. How did you find me?¡± As a top-tier hacker, he actually lost in terms of disguise! Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s gaze fell on his sses. Fei Ying raised his eyebrows. Why was he always looking at him so affectionately? He would be shy if she looked at him again! Mo bei reached out and tapped on his frame. Then, she showed him her phone screen. Eagle lowered his eyes and saw his own profile picture. It was an ugly version of himself on the electronic map. Moreover, this map was definitely not a software that ordinary people could download. This childish and dark style! ¡°I was wondering why the little demon Bo suddenly gave me a pair of sses out of kindness!¡± Flying Eagle really wanted to vomit blood.¡±He even talked about a lot of manufacturing processes, something about being specially provided by the royal family and so on. When I saw that it was sent by that gentleman Butler, I really believed him! What special supply? it was clearly a location tracking device! How did this child grow up to be like this, spying on others at such a young age! You still want to y tricks!¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei furrowed her brows.¡±You¡¯d better use another adjective. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make a move. He did it for my safety. You should consider why you fell into his trap.¡± ... He had forgotten that bey was a fickle person. As long as she was from the Bo family, she would be good and would not ept any rebuttal. ¡°Alright,e and do your business.¡± Mo bei retracted her long legs, her tone still indifferent. Flying Eagle immediately took over and very professionally took out a business card. Perhaps he didn¡¯t look like one. However, Fei Ying did have awyer¡¯s pass. ¡°Sir, you took a video of my client without her permission, ording to ...¡± Before Fei Ying could finish, the man was already scared out of his wits when he saw the name card.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think so. I just did an interview and didn¡¯t post it. Didn¡¯t you guys delete the video?¡± ¡°Fei Ying, he doesn¡¯t seem to understand.¡± Mo bei shook the small camera in her ss. ¡°Sir, what you did wasn¡¯t a normal photo shoot, and you secretly took photos inside. The criminalw is ...¡± Eagle smiled. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, okay?¡± The man was really desperate, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Mo bei nced at him and said indifferently,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I haven¡¯t told you about my rtionship with him.¡± The man thought,... Do I still dare to ask? Heavens! ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯m going to marry,¡± Mo bei walked closer to him. As she brushed past him, her voice deepened slightly.¡±So, if you¡¯re the one who posted anything that¡¯s harmful to him, I¡¯ll find you.¡± Thest sentence that was left in his ear was so cold that it sent a chill down his spine. Was she still a girl? Why did he feel such a strong sense of oppression? That person didn¡¯t doubt the other party¡¯s ability. She could even find a hidden camera. As for the rest of the information, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to find out. And the person beside her, who looked as young as a student, walked without a sound. He didn¡¯t even know when the other party had appeared, but he was actually awyer. Mo bei to the South? The man looked at the slender figure leaving the coffee shop. He turned on his phone and searched for news on the inte. A lot of the negative news seemed to have been deleted. However, they could still see that she had sold people and disguised herself as a man just to get close to King, causing ck me endless trouble. The person also found a picture. It was a photo of ck me when he had participated in thepetition. In the photo, she was like a shadow, standing at the back as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. However, because her face was too prominent, she would still be stunning at first nce. At that time, she was like a cold Prince. Her ck hair fell down, and the way she looked in her uniform was nothing but handsome. With that upright posture, no one would think that she was a girl. Instead, she looked like the most popr little brother, with fair skin and a spotlessplexion. However ... Even so. Even when she stood in the group, she did not give off such an oppressive feeling as she did today. Did this persone back after changing? How could it be so terrifying! That person turned around and looked at the recording pen in his cup. He wanted to marry Almighty King? He had too many ideas. No, wait. Marry? Did mo bei and Xiang Nan make a mistake? At the same time. Inside the ck me business car: One could imagine the atmosphere. No one spoke. It could be seen how much Panda was suppressing him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.¡±Boss, why didn¡¯t you let my brother go with us at the high-speed rail station just now? it¡¯s not safe to leave her there alone.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He merely twirled his phone with one hand, and the silver ring glowed a little under the light. It had been a long time since she had seen him so distracted. Panda felt that there was a chance.¡±Why don¡¯t I go back to pick her up now? we can go back to the base to have hotpot or something. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Come to think of it, it¡¯s almost a year. Boss, don¡¯t you miss her?¡± At this moment, Feng nai looked up, his expression indifferent. Panda still wanted to say something. Feng NAI¡¯s phone rang. It was the shadow that had been left behind. ¡°Hello, young master.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Feng nai said. ¡°Ms bei isn¡¯t alone. The hacker we met in yise was with her as well.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and his slender fingers slowly clenched into fists.¡±¡±Is that so? It¡¯s really the best to be a little puppy. ¡± The shadows could hear the coldness in their young Master¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to respond. Feng nai spoke again, very nonchntly.¡±¡±You guys don¡¯t have to be in a hurry toe back. Inte security is very important. You can be good citizens and hand over your hackers to the country.¡± Handing the hackers over to the country? What was boss saying? He didn¡¯t understand a single word. Did a hacker offend him? Panda looked over in confusion. The shadows had already understood what their young master meant. ¡°That person is by Ms bei¡¯s side and seems to be helping her. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little inconvenient.¡± Feng naiughed, his tone slow. Hmm?¡± ¡°With young master here, of course there¡¯s no need.¡± The red shadow was the first to react and say what she should say at what time.¡±Young master, don¡¯t worry. This time, we will follow Ms bei and won¡¯t leave her side.¡± Feng nai leaned back, his eyes light. He didn¡¯t agree, nor did he disagree.¡±Do as you please.¡± Chapter 1195 ? Chapter 1195: Sub-thread Trantor: 549690339 Panda was listening at the side, but he still could not sit still.¡±¡±Boss, it¡¯s not easy for my brother toe back. We have to make her feel love, right? She¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s not weed by others, but if we don¡¯t even entertain her, it¡¯s too pitiful. Boss, think about it, isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s written in novels? especially on a rainy day like this, what if something happens to my brother? for example, if he finds out that he¡¯s pregnant ...¡± Wait a minute, it seemed impossible for his little sister to be pregnant. ¡°Pregnant with what?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on him, as if he was waiting for him to finish thest word before he ¡°packed¡± him up! Panda coughed.¡±It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just worried!¡± I¡¯m worried that my brother has left again. Really, boss, think about it, is there such a possibility?¡± Feng nai looked at him, smiled slowly, and then beckoned with his finger. Panda had a strong desire to live and did not dare to approach.¡±¡±Well, boss, I suddenly remembered that my family made an appointment for me to meet a girl from a rtive¡¯s family. Sigh, boss, you know my mom. She¡¯s worried that I won¡¯t be able to get married. Ah, she¡¯s worried that I won¡¯t be able to get a wife. Uncle li! Uncle li! Stop the car in front. Yes, right here. Stop the car!¡± During crucial moments, Panda ran very quickly. He put on his hat and jumped out of the car, like a sprinting rabbit. Uncle li tilted his head to look at his young master. Feng nai retracted his gaze and said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Contact Boss Huater and tell him that his schedule isn¡¯t so tight recently. Xiao Yi can arrange for a blind date and boss Hua doesn¡¯t have to worry about scandals. The k-cat couple is all nonsense. Your son is still straight. He won¡¯t be destined to live alone as an e-sports yer. Also, I¡¯d like to express my concern to boss Hua. When Xiao Yi ys games, he likes to y female characters and dress up as girls. As the captain of dark res, I can¡¯t impose on him in this regard. Boss Hua, you have to think of a way to deal with this.¡± Teng Hui couldn¡¯t help but cough as he listened. As they were in the same base, Teng Hui knew that cat was born into a rich family. He also knew that his mother would call him from time to time and make things difficult for him in the business world. Of course, it would not be too much. However, she just felt that this group of people yed games every day and didn¡¯t even have time to fall in love. What if something happened to her youngest son? He was just thinking that the e-sports industry was not good and was looking for a partner for his cat. He had an intuition. That dumb cat really fell into boss¡¯s hands this time. He could have mentioned anything. He had to mention that person would leave again. Great, I¡¯ve been arranged by boss in an instant ... On the other side, Panda was still eximing that he had escaped quickly. The boss¡¯s dark and deep eyes were like the precursor to an overbearing CEO¡¯s anger in a novel. Fortunately, he was smart. Panda smiled and looked around. He put on his mask and whistled happily. He took out his phone and said,¡±¡±Since I¡¯ve already escaped, I might as well go and find my brother. I¡¯m so smart to think of using this trick. If I were in ancient times, I would definitely be made for a military advisor. Unfortunately, I was born in the wrong era. Let me look for my brother¡¯s portrait first. Here, hahaha,e on, brother, let¡¯s have a barbeque ...¡± Before he could send the voice message. The phone screen lit up. Panda¡¯s back stiffened when he saw the caller ID! His mother! Why would his mother call him at this time! Don¡¯t you need to have a meeting? Panda stretched his neck, then began to change his tone, deep and manly.¡±¡±Hello, mom, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Use your original voice to speak.¡± President Hua threw the report aside and acted swiftly and decisively. Panda refused to change his mind.¡±Mom, what did you say? this is my original voice.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Boss Hua did not make things difficult for his youngest son.¡±Today, 6 p.m., At the Hong Kong-style tea restaurant opposite thepany building. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Panda yed Tai Chi.¡±I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that, mom. We¡¯re having a team gathering today. After the gathering, we still have to train. You know that our esportspetition ...¡± ¡°Your Captain just told me that your schedule won¡¯t be full for the time being, especially today.¡± President Hua put down his fountain pen.¡±I even asked your uncle li out. You know what I mean. Thest time you said you wanted topete, you didn¡¯t see an adult. This time, I dare you to note back.¡± Panda was speechless. F * ck! Boss was obviously trying to trick him! He didn¡¯t even have the time to find his brother! Sinister, too sinister! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± boss Hua raised his eyebrows. Panda bit the bullet and said,¡±no, of course not!¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯m wearing my uniform today, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet people. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but your uncle li and his daughter like boys who y games. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re wearing a uniform.¡± Boss Hua, who could make things difficult for Feng nai at any time, was not soft-hearted when it came to dealing with his son.¡±You want me to send someone to pick you up?¡± Panda quickly shook his head.¡±Don ¡®t, don¡¯ t, don ¡®t. Mom, I¡¯m already so old. I can walk on my own. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Boss is really good. Why didn¡¯t he let him see his brother! He had just casually said that he wanted to meet someone, how did it really turn into going on a blind date to sell his smile! Panda really wanted to cry! Boss Hua, on the other hand, was theplete opposite. His son¡¯s withdrawal from thepetition could be considered again. It seemed that this kid from the Feng family was quite sensible. Feng NAI¡¯s greatest skill was to kill two birds with one stone. Not to mention that he had never met a certain someone alone. How could he let others see him? It was a pity that Panda, who was na?ve and innocent, was not smart enough. He did not understand that the king of jealousy should not be provoked. Just look at Flying Eagle¡¯s end. ¡°bey, why are there people from the Qin family near your apartment? F * ck, did you see that just now?! If I didn¡¯t react quickly, I would have been caught!¡± When Fei Ying ran back to the apartment, his sses were crooked and he looked very embarrassed. He went downstairs to buy a Coke, but he didn¡¯t expect to experience a life-and-death escape! ¡°That¡¯s not right. I have an agreement with the little demon Bo. If I help you, he won¡¯t tell his father where I am. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t like his Demon King father who does things one way in front of z and another behind z¡¯s back!¡± ¡°How did the Qin family find me!¡± ¡°This is too scary!¡± Eagle copsed on the sofa.¡±No, I have to take a break!¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She had been sizing him up ever since she had entered the apartment. Now, she turned her head and looked at Flying Eagle.¡±We can¡¯t stay in the apartment anymore.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t live here? Why?¡± Fei Ying had not rested yet. Mo bei¡¯s finger swiped across the table.¡±¡±There has always been someone here. My brother has never returned, so there can¡¯t be anyone here, unless ...¡± ¡°Unless someone is helping to clean up!¡± As a hacker, Fei Ying was very smart. He didn¡¯t have time to look at the apartment just now, but now he realized that it had been ten months since hest saw it. It couldn¡¯t be so clean. Back then, mo bei had been so focused on her work that she had not known that her brother had mortgaged this apartment. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. ¡± Mo bei ced her hand on the handle of her luggage.¡±¡±I¡¯m staying in a hotel today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be caught if I go out,¡±Fei Ying did not dare to leave. ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± Mo bei only said these two words. After he went out, no one came over. This puzzled Fei Ying. What was going on? It was also because of this. Mo bei was even more certain of one thing. The shadow was still following them. Fei Ying¡¯s location was most likely the ¡®master¡¯s wife¡¯ that person had informed ... ¡°bey, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Fei Ying was wearing a mask and looking around guiltily. Mo bei looked at him.¡±When did you offend him?¡± she asked. ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± Fei Ying was puzzled. ¡°Feng nai,¡± mo bei said faintly. ¡°Young master Feng? Wait a minute! Are you saying that he was the one who leaked my whereabouts?¡± ¡°This is too shameless!¡± I, the Flying Eagle, eximed. Does my whereabouts have anything to do with him? ¡°bey, how many times have I said this? when this person is in front of you, he might not be a threat. That¡¯s why you think he¡¯s good. In fact, he¡¯spletely ck. Do you think I¡¯ve harmed him? he wants the Qin family to catch me!¡± You clearly know that I¡¯m most afraid of the Qin family!¡± Mo bei thought for a moment and only replied,¡±¡±He wouldn¡¯t do this for no reason. You should be the one to reflect on yourself. Why is everyone so worried about you?¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. You¡¯re not just a phnderer now. You¡¯re still a control freak! I can¡¯t live like this! I¡¯m definitely the kind of guy that the inte users often describe these days. What a miserable guy! ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll never let you in.¡± When Fei Ying heard this, he smiled brightly. This was probably the reason why he wanted to stay by bey¡¯s side. He could do what he wanted to do. He wouldn¡¯t worry about being disliked. She understood all of his dark thoughts, but she allowed him to do so. Why are you so obsessed with this person? He only hoped that she could be herself. It was probably because he was caught by z when she met him. If it wasn¡¯t for the little ck kid with a keyboard behind z, he wouldn¡¯t have known that z would take in an apprentice. Of course, bey was not a hacker. However, z had always been like this. She would teach the person she liked what she wanted to teach. Therefore, Fei Ying knew that this child was not simple. But unexpectedly, z¡¯s disciple was so soft-hearted. He saw this and held her hand, refusing to let go. At that time, he was not an adult, and he kept crying because of his tender face.¡±I really won¡¯t do it again. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything to harm anyone. If I really go to jail and my parents find out, they¡¯ll definitely be sad. Can you please help me beg your master?¡± The child didn¡¯t like to talk, so Eagle thought he wouldn¡¯t get a response. Unexpectedly, after a second, she replied,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Little Mo bei, you want to protect him?¡± z turned around and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± At that time, bey was very serious in everything she did. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him. ¡± At that time, Flying Eagle thought that z¡¯s apprentice was too easy to fool. Unexpectedly, the moment they left, there were only the two of them. bey only looked at him and said,¡±I know you¡¯re lying. You don¡¯t have parents at all, but children without parents will usually be more upset. I¡¯ll protect you. With me around, you won¡¯t be caught. But one thing, don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± That was the first time someone had said that they would protect him after exposing his dark side. bey was not easy to fool at all. She was very smart. He was so smart that he could see through people¡¯s hearts. However, she was the only one who gave him a chance. Fei Ying had grown up in the fifth great Dao. z knew what it was like. There was light and darkness. People of their skin color would be bullied since they were young. Especially for someone like him who did not have biological parents. It wasn¡¯t like he had never been adopted. It was just that the days of adoption were not as good as the days in the orphanage. When he was eight years old, he no longer fantasized about his mother looking for him. The days when he was beaten by his adoptive father were the darkest. He had learned how to protect his head. When they were curled up together, it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much even if they were hit. When he was hungry, he would rummage through the trash. There would always be food. The Christmas there was still beautiful. It was a day for the rich. He could easily get some money. However, when everyone looked at him, they felt disgust, pity, and disdain. He didn¡¯t want this kind of gaze. He tried his best to make himself as clean as possible. However, nothing changed. He had learned from a red-haired foreigner who had beaten him that he was Chinese. From that day on, he began to n to sneak in. He was naive when he was young. He thought that he might be able to find his real family in thisnd. Later on, he realized that too many people said that parents might have some unspeakable reasons for sending you to the orphanage. He believed that some people did have unspeakable secrets. But the more he investigated, the more he understood. He was just a child that his mother had identally given birth to when she was studying abroad. No one asks you to be responsible for your youth. But if he didn¡¯t raise her, why did he have to give birth? He saw his mother. However, he wished that he had never seen it before, because that way, he could still have a fantasy. He had be a hacker. Being a hacker felt great. Do you know why? Humans would lie. But the words that he typed out would not lie. It was especially true when you thought that you could do whatever you wanted with ayer of protection. That was human nature. He was different from z. He was a rotten person through and through. However, it was a rotten person like him. There would also be people willing to help him. If it was someone else, he would have said,¡±don¡¯t be so kind. You¡¯re like a little white rabbit, so you must have never experienced anything.¡± In his eyes, she was just pitying him. To be honest, he would only find this kind of kindness funny. But bey was different. ¡°You must be very lonely, and so am I,¡± the child said. She said,¡±me too.¡± It was then that he found out that Supreme Alliance had disbanded and she was by z¡¯s side, so how could she not know anything? ¡°If you hurt anyone, you¡¯ll be the first one I catch.¡± These were herst words. From now on, he would have a share of whatever she ate. Why did he like bey? It was because she was the only one he had experienced the feeling of being treated equally and having a family. To be born in the world of man, everything was bitter. Find someone who would protect her and keep to his word. It was really difficult. Fortunately, he had waited for it ... Chapter 1196 ? Chapter 1196: Bei Xiao Trantor: 549690339 Fei Ying looked at the tall and handsome back in front of him and put away his thoughts. He reached out his hand and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll take the luggage. Let¡¯s get a roomter. It¡¯s cheaper. ¡± ¡°Two rooms,¡± mo bei said indifferently. ¡°I live alone. What if I get captured?¡± Fei Ying frowned. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± After mo bei no longer had to act as a rich yboy, she had resumed her style of speaking word by word. ¡°They¡¯ve been following us,¡±Fei Ying said in a low voice. Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s long legs stopped, as if she had realized something. She could not help but curve the corners of her lips up, revealing the tips of her teeth in a very faint smile. When Fei Ying saw this, his eyes were shaking. Then, his face quickly turned red and he lowered his eyes.¡±I say, bey, don¡¯tugh for no reason. What are youughing about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± However, she roughly knew how you had offended him, so mo bei didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence. She turned her gaze to the side.¡±Get two rooms and I¡¯ll keep you alive.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. As it turned out, mo bei had still underestimated a certain someone¡¯s jealousy. This wasn¡¯t a problem of getting a few rooms. ¡°You¡¯re not staying in the apartment?¡± In the base, Feng nai had just taken a shower. His ck hair was wet, and water droplets slid down his nose, making his eyes lookzy and distant. The red shadow had already heard the chill in his voice, but he had to take the risk and report what he had seen.¡±Ms. Bei noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with the apartment. They¡¯re all in the hotel now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As Feng naiughed, he took the towel off his head and casually threw it into the trash can, the coldness in his eyes gradually gathering.¡±¡±Would the Qin family give a hacker the chance to go to a hotel?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of Ms bei.¡± ¡°She¡¯s protecting him,¡±the red shadow¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Instantly. The atmosphere was so cold that one could hear a pin drop. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. His wet ck hair was still a little messy, as if it had covered his eyes with ayer of mist.¡±Forget it,¡± he said. Forget it. The red shadow didn¡¯t know what it meant. In the hotel. After mo bei checked in, the first thing she did was to go downstairs. The red shadow was still hesitating whether to retreat or not. A clear figure appeared in front of him. ¡°Ms bei,¡± The ck shadow stood up immediately. It must be known that shadows were very skilled at hiding, and it was not easy to find them. But they all knew that Ms bei wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. They were all very impressed that he hadpleted the mission alone in yise and even destroyed the Dragon of destruction. The ck shadow thought that their behavior would be opposed. After all, no one liked to be monitored. Unexpectedly, the man handed over a few boxes of packed food and only said,¡±¡±How has he been?¡± The red shadow was also stunned for a moment before saying,¡±¡±He¡¯s been fine recently. It¡¯s just that at the beginning, young master was depressed for a few days when he didn¡¯t have Ms. Bei with him. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused.¡±How¡¯s his injury?¡± ¡°Much better,¡± the red shadow replied.¡±The doctor said that it was fortunate that he had done some treatment at that time, so he wasn¡¯t too tired. He just needed to take in more nutrients.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Mo bei went upstairs after she finished speaking. The red and ck figures looked at the lunch boxes beside them and understood that they were specially bought for them. This was the first time they had followed someone and been treated to a meal. Besides, miss bei probably came down just to find out how young master¡¯s injuries were. They didn¡¯t understand it in the past. Why did young master insist on this person? Now, they seemed to understand a little. Which girl could tolerate young master¡¯s morbid paranoia? Not only did Ms bei endure it, but she also wondered if young master was doing well. Chapter 1197 ? Chapter 1197: Chapter 1196 Trantor: 549690339 As for Feng nai, he was still in a video conference with the shareholders at the base. The shareholders were already used to him not wearing a suit asionally. He was wearing a simple white T-shirt with headphones on his ears. His hair was still wet and hung on his forehead. He was so handsome that nothing couldpare. But even so, sometimes, the aura he exuded would make them not dare to act rashly. However, it was clear that today was different. Some people wanted to use the airport incident as a pretext to make a big fuss. ¡°Manager Feng, the Feng Corporation has always paid attention to the corporate culture and customer satisfaction, and has never bullied the weak. The group is doing an acquisition recently, and your words and actions may affect the overall situation. You know that you have always been a hot topic, and many people have their eyes on you. We are all old people, not as fashionable as you young people, but manager Feng, no matter what, he is still a student and a fan of yours. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to Sue him like this? It¡¯s just a child¡¯s mistake, don¡¯t bother with her. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss Feng, I saw it just now. That child is quite pitiful, but she likes you and has been waiting for you for too long. If you¡¯re in a bad mood, you can leave it to the Secretary to handle it. Why do you have to stand up for yourself?¡± ¡°I guess boss Feng didn¡¯t think that much. After all, I was young. I was like this when I was young.¡± The shareholders ¡®meeting was recorded by Special Assistant Yuan. When he heard this, his typing hand paused. He had expected that today¡¯s incident would be brought up, but he didn¡¯t expect these sly old foxes to use this as an excuse to make such a big deal out of it. To sum it up, she was hinting that the young master was still young and impulsive, and wasn¡¯t suitable to manage the Feng Corporation. Yuan TE¡¯s assistant was a little nervous. However, at this moment, a chuckle rang out. It was Feng nai. He crossed his legs slightly, his sitting posture unchanged.¡±The child that Uncle Su mentioned is already an adult, and you call an illegitimate child a fan? It seems that uncle was right about one thing. You¡¯re too old and can¡¯t keep up with the thinking of us young people. Feng enterprise is now being acquired and the nning Department has thought of many ideas, but no one has noticed Feng enterprise¡¯s new n. Not everyone knows about it now. Just like you said, I have a lot of topics to talk about. As for how the other party will deal with it, there is awyer. If she really likes me as you said, even ifwyer Bai¡¯s words can make money, he can¡¯t do anything about it. Why? You guys can¡¯t even do the publicity well, but I did it. Can¡¯t I?¡± When he was saying this, Feng nai was still so nonchnt that he didn¡¯t give off any pressure. However, the person who he had provoked could not continue. The next second, Feng NAI¡¯s tone changed, and it was indescribably cold.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been cklisted. Uncles, why don¡¯t you think about the reason for my actions? instead, think from the other party¡¯s point of view. Have you forgotten which family you¡¯re from?¡± Thest sentence was spoken in a frosty tone. It was so cold that the three shareholders, who didn¡¯t think much of it just now, felt a chill run down their backs. Feng nai turned his bracelet and said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Or is it that he finally got a chance to stir up everyone and then pull me down? heh.¡± ¡°Grandpa told me to take care of the old man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always respected you. ¡± ¡°But Uncle Su doesn¡¯t seem to think so. He¡¯s helping outsiders to deal with me.¡± ¡°Special Assistant Yuan.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Executive Assistant Yuan replied. ¡°Let him see Uncle SU¡¯s ounts.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. However, when the one surnamed su heard this, cold sweat began to pour out. ¡°President Feng, look at me. My brain hasn¡¯t been working well recently. I¡¯ve been so worried about you that I¡¯ve taken the rumors for real. I didn¡¯t see the whole picture.¡± Feng nai looked at him and smiled slowly. He looked like a teenager, but because of the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, he looked a little more devilish and Noble.¡±No matter how bad your brain is, you should be able to read the ounts. If you can ¡®t, I suggest you take a break. What do you think, Uncle Su?¡± ¡°Rest, I¡¯m going to rest!¡± The man with the surname su wiped the sweat from his forehead.¡±My eyes really can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s easy to not see things clearly.¡± Hearing this, everyone knew that the other party had been caught. Even President su was caught red-handed. They must also ... The other two didn¡¯t even dare to think about what would happen next. After all, young master Feng¡¯s words today,¡±if you can¡¯t do the publicity, I¡¯ll do it¡±, had blocked all of their business-oriented ideas. They knew that the other party was ruthless. Now, the old master had handed the entire Feng Corporation over to him. They wanted to pull him down before he could sit still. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult! ¡°Where are the other two uncles? Do you want to rest, or do you want to check the ounts?¡± After hearing his words, the two men swallowed their saliva heavily. The pale and handsome face in the video seemed to have changed. He raised his eyebrows and said,¡±¡±You guys wait first.¡± Half of his face appeared on the screen. Wait a minute? Special Assistant Yuan had thought that his young master would directly destroy these old foxes who only ate for free and did not contribute. Why did he suddenly say wait? And ... What was he looking at? Although Feng NAI¡¯s body was turned sideways, it could still be seen from the video that his finger had tapped on another phone. It was his personal phone. The reason why he looked at it at this time was because he had received a WeChat message. The owner of the WeChat message had not sent him a message for a long time. Ten months and three days. ¡°I just asked the red shadow, and they said you need to nourish your body.¡± It was mo bei. After she sent a message. He felt that his tone was too rough to express his concern. He sent another message. ¡°Don¡¯t eat spicy sticks for the time being. ¡± Feng nai pressed the button after reading it. His eyes met with several pairs of eyes. However, he seemed a little absent-minded. The two of them couldn¡¯t tell anything from his expression, so they were still on tenterhooks. She heard another ding-dong sound. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him the day after tomorrow. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers slid open, and his thin lips pursed.¡±¡±The day after tomorrow? This is your sincerity. If you want to see him, then see him today. ¡± The voice was very soft, but because the tone was light, if one didn¡¯t listen carefully, one wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it at all. However, Special Assistant Yuan did hear it. The other shareholders didn¡¯t hear it clearly and were listening carefully. At this point, Special Assistant Yuan had already confirmed who was sending the message. He immediately coughed heavily, trying to pull his young master back to his senses. Fortunately, Feng nai was still sober. He raised his eyes slightly and said nonchntly,¡±¡±That¡¯s all for today. I have other things to do. Uncles, think about what I said before you go to bed. I¡¯m hanging up. ¡± Just like this? The other two couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard. They had thought that the two of them would also dismiss the shareholders ¡®rights today. But even so ... They couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Young master Feng was really unfathomable and could not be provoked ... Chapter 1198 ? Chapter 1198: Chapter 1197 Trantor: 549690339 No one had ever imagined it. The unfathomable young master of the Feng family was only here because he had received a message from someone. Feng nai didn¡¯t reply. He only looked at the message with a pair of indifferent eyes. When mo bei saw that there was no response, she lowered her eyes and typed: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some pork rib soup when I go. You just finished the preliminaries, so have a good rest.¡± Feng nai knew that this was her usual ending, and his eyes darkened. This was what Teng Hui saw when he pushed the door open. He guessed that he probably shouldn¡¯t havee in at this time, but there was indeed one thing. ¡°Boss, look at this.¡± Teng Hui handed over his phone. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept across the room, and his eyes were fixed on the two words ¡®mo Nan¡¯. Teng Hui sat down.¡±I heard from a friend that huleng really wants mo Nan to go. They¡¯re quite against it.¡± ¡°So?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint. 0 Teng Hui scratched the back of his head.¡±In the past, I didn¡¯t know what caused mo Nan to be like that. Later on, I found out that someone was trying to pull him down. Moreover, he¡¯s bey¡¯s brother. Boss, should we do something? otherwise, it¡¯ll be too difficult for him ...¡± ¡°Tenghui.¡± Feng nai interrupted him.¡±How do you think I should help him?¡±¡±it won¡¯t be difficult for him.¡± ¡°Whether he can stay or not depends on whether he can still y. In apetition, whoever can do it will stay. Since sunless has found him, it means that mo Nan has the ability. It¡¯s just that others don¡¯t believe it. Whether you think mo Nan or sunless, who cares if others believe them?¡± Teng Hui paused. Feng nai stood up, his voice t.¡±¡±At that time, even I didn¡¯t have the ability to make people believe that she wasn¡¯t a substitute. Even now, that¡¯s still the case.¡± Teng Hui opened his mouth and finally lowered his eyes.¡±I know.¡± However, she still felt guilty. He had once looked down on mo Nan the most. So when he saw that ¡®Monan¡¯ was their new teammate, he was conflicted and disgusted. Although this was probably too much. But he was also one of the people who had destroyed Monan. Teng Hui knew very well that when he was with that group of people and rejected any discussion, he had demonized that person. That person was still holding on. Now that he was back, there would be no flowers or apuse. Even bey would be denied. Not to mention him. Teng Hui could roughly imagine that he had also experienced it from themunication between those people. Disdain, contempt. Did e-sports yers have to keep winning? Because if you lose ... You¡¯re nothing. And why did mo Nane back? And he had chosen this moment ... At the training camp. A few Reserve members were also talking about this. However, their expressions were clearly filled with disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on in summoning a God.¡± ¡°Are wecking a support? Xiaoxun¡¯s battle record is one of the best in the country, so why did he use mo Nan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already so big, how can his hand speed keep up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about hand speed first. I really don¡¯t want toment on his character. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that I was framed?¡± ¡°Why are there so many conspiracy theories? why did you frame him of all people?¡± ¡°I always thought that Captain Summoner didn¡¯t like him very much.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t stand the fact that someone ising to ask for help.¡± ¡°Beg? Are you saying that mo Nan wanted to ...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t team Summoner answer a call the other day? it was mo Nan. It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know team Summoner. He¡¯s always been very good to the previous yers, especially those from the same batch as him when they were in the youth training camp. I heard that some of them were doing very badly, so he even helped to find a job as amentator. He probably pitied mo Nan, so he let him try.¡± ¡°Mo Nan, is there a need to beg for such a thing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Suddenly, one of them lowered his voice and nudged one of them with his shoulder, indicating for him to look at the door. It was mo Nan. He had alsoe to take a shower, holding the towel that was given out during the training. No one could tell if he had heard their conversation or how long he had been standing there. Because the corners of his mouth were still curled up in a roguish smile, and he did not show much enthusiasm. He just strolled over and passed them. For some reason, the more the other party acted like this, the more guilty they felt. Afraid that mo Nan would tell Hu Leng, he struck first.¡±¡±Senior, let¡¯s talk.¡± Mo Nan looked back. His ck hair had grown a little too long, and he tugged it a little. If it were someone else, they might have felt feminine, but mo Nan had a natural air of a ruffian.¡±Sure, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°We all know that you¡¯ve been in the industry for a long time.¡± One of them stood up.¡±We know what happened to you, but we¡¯re not interested in knowing what the truth is. After all, that¡¯s your business. I don¡¯t understand why all the members are against you. Is it really because of them?¡± Now that you¡¯re here, you should know what kind of team we are. We¡¯ve won three consecutive championships and never had any bad news. If you¡¯re here, we don¡¯t know what problems we¡¯ll have in the future. Not to mention, didn¡¯t your hand get injured by your teammates and can¡¯t y in the game? how did you suddenly get back?¡± Mo Nan looked at the man.¡±My nerves are damaged, and it¡¯ll affect my hand speed. I really can¡¯t y as an assassin anymore. I¡¯m here as a support this time. I¡¯ve already reported my position when I joined the Guild.¡± ¡°So, what you said before was too much. In fact, it¡¯s not that bad, right?¡± Another person walked over.¡±We don¡¯t understand your style of doing things. This is an Esports Arena. In the future, it¡¯s better for a senior to speak his mind. Perhaps some people will pity you because of what you say and help you get in through the back door. However, we don¡¯t know if you¡¯re used to ying inpetitions.¡± Such words, to e-sports yers, were a deep humiliation. When the person outside the door heard her, she frowned and was about to push the door open. The man¡¯s voice was heard,¡±¡±I¡¯m used to fighting. ¡± There was no emotion. There was even a hint of a smile on his face. He was neither happy nor unhappy. Her outstretched hand stopped in mid-air. These three words didn¡¯t seem like something that person would say at all. He knew the sixteen-year-old Mo Nan. That person had a fiery personality and would snatch his milk away and look at him with a ruffian look.¡±Hey, huleng, your face is just like my sister ¡®s. It doesn¡¯t change even after ten thousand years. Do you drink milk because you¡¯re not tall? I¡¯ll ask my mom to bring you some fresh ones the next time shees. These ones contain sugar and are useless. I¡¯ll drink it for you. ¡± At that time, he only felt that this person was really annoying. After that, there were many battles. He had never won against him before ... Chapter 1199 ? Chapter 1199: Mo Nan, do not order if you do not like it Trantor: 549690339 At that time, he didn¡¯t like to interact with others, and because he hadn¡¯t grown up, he didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself. Many people didn¡¯t like him. He was different. The 16-year-old Mo Nan¡¯s eyes were bright and he was full of ruffian aura. Everyone who saw him wanted to be friends with him. Sometimes, huleng would sit in a seat where he was alone, and he would often watch him eat lunch with others and eat roasted sausages outside the youth training camp. He probably noticed that he was looking, so he threw another one over.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t the coach forbid us from going out? I¡¯ll ask the boss to send it at a fixed time, isn¡¯t that smart?¡± She called Leng Xian to eat less of the food outside. He did not understand how mo Nan had managed to eat food that he could not tell what kind of meat it was, and how he would eat it with relish every time. Was he not afraid of food poisoning? He couldn¡¯t tell how he was smart, but he didn¡¯t throw the sausage away. It was just there. After the training, some people surrounded him. Before he could make a move, a figure was faster than him and grabbed the other person¡¯s cor, shouting for him to leave first. It was really funny and Chuunibyou. However, how did such a Chuunibyou person leave a shadow in his heart? It was probably too much of a pity. The person who was on par with him was now going to stand there and be pointed at by everyone. Huleng clenched his right hand. When he released it, he had walked to the center of the room. ¡°I¡¯m the one who invited him to join, not him begging me. If any of you aren¡¯t satisfied with mo Nan¡¯s support position, you can challenge him. Since when did you guys get into the habit of gossiping? is it because your training is too short that you¡¯re feeling bored?¡± They probably didn¡¯t expect their Captain toe at this time. The faces of the reserve members who were talking froze. Someone stood up.¡±Captain summoning, you said before that the biggest taboo within the team is dictatorship. The oue of thepetition isn¡¯t decided by one person, but by the cooperation of everyone. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with us when you invited mo Nan? I think we at least have the right to know if this goes against our original intention.¡± ¡°That is to say, we didn¡¯t even know that he came.¡± ¡°This is indeed a little unreasonable. To be honest, I don¡¯t like this method.¡± Huleng listened to the sounds around her and said in a neutral tone,¡±¡±ording to the team¡¯s rules, every substitute yer will be decided by the voting of the starting team members, coaches, and managers.¡± Huleng looked at the few people who had spoken.¡±Mo Nan was unanimously voted through. You all want to know the truth. y well in the selection this time. After you be an official yer, you can vote against anyone. It¡¯s meaningless to choose a teammate before you¡¯re qualified topete.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave the team at any time.¡± Huleng reached out and opened his cab. His side profile was sharp and angr.¡±Do you need me to remind you that you¡¯re not official members yet?¡± Thest sentence made everyone freeze in ce. From a certain perspective, they were indeed the same as Monan-they had yet to make a decision. The reserve members have no right to participate in the decision. The man who proposed dictatorship also realized that he had crossed the line. His face was a little pale, but he couldn¡¯t just let it go like this. He clenched his hands and said,¡±¡±Team Summoner said that we can issue a challenge, is that true or false?¡± Huleng closed the cab, and the room was still echoing with the sound. The midner saw this and wanted toe over. Who exactly introduced this silly boy here? why did he even question the captain¡¯s words? He felt that if he yed well, the team could issue a challenge at any time. Everyone knew about this, but he was still questioning it. This year¡¯s reserve team members were really ... Huleng didn¡¯t let him speak. With one hand in his pocket and the White towel on his shoulder, he replied,¡±The word ¡°true.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going to challenge him now,¡± the man said in high spirits. ¡°Senior,¡± he said, looking at mo Nan.¡±You won¡¯t reject me with the excuse that your hand injury hasn¡¯t recovered, will you?¡± Mo Nan didn¡¯t say much, only putting down the towel.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. These two words were neither painful nor itchy. In the training camp, everyone had aputer. There was scale and time for training. Reserve yers didn¡¯t have esports chairs, only official yers did. The training camp was divided into two levels. There would be arge screen downstairs for projection. Every three days, there would be an internal battle to select the rookies with morebat power to the substitutes ¡®bench. Winning three consecutive championships sounded easy. In fact, if you don¡¯t improve today, you¡¯ll be falling behind. This was because they were the strongest team in the country. ¡°All support in the middlene. One kill for a hundred.¡± Hu Leng stood there in his uniform and said in a faint voice, ¡°Let¡¯s start. ¡± There was an unspoken rule in ¡°heroes¡± for one-on-onebat. First blood was decided by who could kill the other first. Let¡¯s see who gets 100 soldiers first, 100 soldiers. By the same logic, in a 1v1 fight, no one was allowed to go to othernes or jungles. Whoever pushed down the first tower would win. If they moved around, they would automatically give up the game. As a professional yer, even a reserve yer would know this. However, it was obvious that someone had taken advantage of the loophole. When choosing his champion, he had brought along a healing skill. ¡°Choose one with high health control!¡± The people around him were also making moves. When he entered the game, the manager, who was standing on the second floor, furrowed his brows when he saw that the reserve members had healing skills. However, this time, huleng didn¡¯t specify that he couldn¡¯t bring healing spells, so he couldn¡¯t be said to have broken the rules. However, Monan was clearly at a disadvantage in that case. He was originally thest choice of champion, so he couldn¡¯t get the strongest support character in this version. Now, the other party had brought a healing skill. It¡¯s going to be very difficult to fight ... ¡°Captain.¡± The middlene opened his mouth. He wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t reopen the game, or else mo Nan wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. On the big screen, mo Nan¡¯s figure had already walked out of the spring. His handsome face did not seem to be surprised by what was happening in front of him. It was as if he could predict that no matter how much the other party vited the bottom line of the battle. It was also this group of people who kept harping on the fact that bey was ying on her behalf. They said that the other party had vited the spirit of e-sports and caused a bad influence. They knew. Mo Nan must have known better. He thought mo Nan would be angry. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would just stand there and attack without saying a word. The midner was stunned and looked at their summoning team. There was no emotion in her eyes. That person was tanky and had crowd control, suppressing mo Nan as soon as he appeared. Monan didn¡¯t even dare to leave the tower. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t easy to get out. Once he got out and was controlled, he could easily lose first blood. In such a one-on-one fight, even he might not have the confidence to win, let alone mo Nan, because the fight had never been fair from the start. ¡°Senior, sometimes, one has to admit one¡¯s age.¡± Seeing that Monan didn¡¯t even dare toe out of the tower, the man said triumphantly,¡±¡±I know you used to be talented, but it¡¯s been two years. You¡¯re an assassin, why did you change to a support? Do you and your sister like to turn things around and gloat in your heart? see, I can do everything. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not bey. Besides, so what if it¡¯s bey? it¡¯s been so many years and she¡¯s still boasting about Supreme Alliance. I don¡¯t see how good she is. As for you, senior ... Do you want me to teach you how to y as a support?¡± The people on his side allughed after hearing this. Because Monan couldn¡¯t stop that person¡¯s attack even if he hid under the tower. It had only been a short while, but Monan¡¯s HP had dropped by half. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s too slow. With your hand speed, you want to return to your profession? ¡°He can¡¯t even Dodge a skill. I¡¯ll call team Summoner today to see. The person he wants to be a teammate is no longer the talented mo Nan from back then. Don¡¯t keep holding on to the past and keep looking at us newbies!¡± With that, the yer took the sledgehammer and spun, taking half of Monan¡¯s HP. Monan¡¯s health was already very low, and he could lose his life at any moment if he didn¡¯t return home. However, if he did, he would be much slower and might not even be able to keep the tower. The manager was standing on the second floor. He was going to ask for the executive, but he stopped and didn¡¯t move. He lowered his eyes and looked in the direction of the cold. It was too ordinary. Even though he didn¡¯t want to hurt the young man. But now, Monan was simply too ordinary. Perhaps if he yed the assassin position, there would be some value. If he was a support, he wouldn¡¯t be as sharp as me. It was to the extent that every candidate here was more unique and courageous than him. His hand speed was too slow. His condition wasn¡¯t right. He even wanted to ask her,¡±do you still think that this is the top yer who was on par with you in the youth training camp?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Yu Fei, just fight like this! Don¡¯t let him out!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too ordinary. What¡¯s the point of summoning such a person back? quickly take one blood and let him leave!¡± No one would like someone who came out of nowhere. They were even several years apart. In their opinion, Monan¡¯s Prime was long over, and no matter what, why was he fighting with people like them who were finally able to realize their dreams? It was their upbringing to call him senior, but did he really think of himself as a dish? ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean. Let¡¯s not stay here and y.¡± That person held the mouse with one hand.¡±Some people should just go back to where they came from. Do you really think that you cane out after falling into a stinking ditch? today, I¡¯ll make senior acknowledge his seniority!¡± With that, the man swung his hammer and lifted it once more, spinning it as he charged at the low-HP Monan! ¡°He¡¯s going to cross the tower!¡± The manager clenched his fists and looked away. There was no need to continue watching. The dynasty of the past finally no longer existed. Monan couldn¡¯t have survived. He only hoped that huleng would also let go of his regrets and look forward. Because no matter how regretful it was, the ¡®Monan¡¯ who could still smile after shing was already dead. He had died in that trap. Now that he was so timid, he was not suitable to y e-sports at all ... Chapter 1200 ? Chapter 1200: Mo Nan ps in the face, don¡¯t order if you don¡¯t like it Trantor: 549690339 The image on the big screen was extremely clear. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this tower kill. ¡°Monan, you should retire!¡± The man shouted as he dropped his hammer. The reserve team members standing at the side were already starting to get excited! Just as he was about to shout,¡±Nice!¡± The figure that should have died under the hammer actually dodged the fatal blow with a drift and sh! What? Yu Fei actually missed? The other trainees all put down their hands. The man gritted his teeth and was about to hit her a second time. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that after that person ate the blood bag, he actually turned around and threw an explosion skill. firstBlood! The first kill! Instantly. The entire screen was pierced by this sound. It echoed in the training base for a long time. Everyone was stunned. Especially the person who had shouted,¡¯mo Nan, you should retire¡¯. His hand on the mouse froze on the table. One could imagine the atmosphere at the scene. Those who still wanted to cheer in advance swallowed their voices. They lowered their eyes to look at theirpanions, and then turned to look at mo Nan. The positioning just now. How did that person do it? Did he predict Yu Fei¡¯snding point in advance? Or was it just a coincidence? The manager, who was standing upstairs, widened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but grab the railing with one hand and look down in the direction of the cold. Huleng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He simply put down the coat on his shoulder and walked to mo Nan¡¯s right, his voice neither warm nor cold.¡±My hand speed is a little slow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fast. ¡± Mo Nan didn¡¯t stand up. He only smiled at him and shook his hand, his ruffian aura still unchanged. Huleng looked at his little fingers and then at his wrist.¡±¡±How¡¯s your injury now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fully recovered yet. I¡¯ll need to recover. Grandfather Butler said that he¡¯s trying to find a way for me and that he¡¯ll have news in the next few days.¡± ¡°I should be able to make it in time for the selection,¡± mo Nan said casually. Huleng hummed in acknowledgment and reached out to pull him up. This scene was extremely ring to some people. He was even unwilling! Especially Lin Yufei, who had the highest chance of bing a starting team member. He clenched his fists and looked at mo Nan, his eyes darkening as he shouted,¡±¡±I¡¯m not convinced!¡± He nced sideways coldly. Mo Nan also stopped what he was doing. He didn¡¯t stand up from hisputer and just looked at the person. Lin Yufei¡¯s face didn¡¯t look so good. The arrogance of youth was revealed at this time,¡±As everyone can see, whether it¡¯s hand speed or fighting style, I¡¯m better than mo Nan. The first blood just now was just a mistake in my judgment, or perhaps mo Nan¡¯s luck was right, which allowed him to Dodge my attack. If the position was better, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take the medicine packet, and I wouldn¡¯t have died there. He¡¯s already out of blue. On the field, it¡¯s no longer a matter of luck and coincidence. Mo Nan¡¯s hand speed is so ordinary that it¡¯s not evenparable to the members of our F ss. I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s fighting style just now was too ordinary.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. In a 1v1, whoever gets first blood wins.¡± ¡°Are we still going to fight one-on-one on the field? Could mo Nan keep up with team Summoner with his hand speed? His ying style is too cowardly, it doesn¡¯t suit our team at all. ¡± The source of the discussion was none other than the fact that they did not see anything about mo Nan that they were convinced of in this one-on-one. Other than thatst dodging move, there was something else to watch. The rest were too ordinary. Why could such a person go up, but they couldn ¡®t? Everyone thought that they were different. Or you can be a God, so that he can¡¯t even touch you, and asionally be the object of his criticism or envy. Or you don¡¯t stand in his way. This was because people were like this. They couldn¡¯t see the good points of others. Otherwise, what could they use to cover up that they just couldn¡¯t do it? The ipetent always talked a lot. ¡°I request for another match!¡± When Lin Yufei said this, he was very confident. And this self-righteousness also came from the support of the surrounding people. ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t tell anything from one match. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s only this much, I wouldn¡¯t be convinced either.¡± Hearing themotion, Monan took off his headphones, his ck hair covering his eyes.¡±¡±You canpete however many rounds you want. One tower, one blood, one white de. This is the rule that the oldest yers have followed since the beginning of the game. You guys ...¡± As he spoke, he raised his head, his eyes pitch ck.¡±Do you want to follow the rules?¡± ¡°Stop using the rules to pressure me.¡± Lin Yufei sneered.¡±ording to the rules, you and your sister should have been banned frompeting. Do you think this is a ce for you to y?¡± You don¡¯t even have the professional ethics of a professional yer and still delude our team. I can¡¯t stand people like you. ¡± Leng ningmei was about to speak. Mo Nan held him down with one hand and the other on the table. He slowly stood up and looked at Lin Yufei with dark eyes.¡±You think you only lost first blood?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose at all! Any longer and you¡¯ll be the one to die!¡± Lin Yufei squinted. Mo Nan grunted angrily and looked up.¡±¡±Please rey it.¡± A rey? What rey? The others were still puzzled. The midner on the other side had already reacted and made an ok gesture. ¡°Slow down by half.¡± Monan was no longer the hot-tempered man he used to be, and his attitude was surprisingly calm.¡±¡±Let him take a look.¡± Everyone understood who he was referring to. At this moment, meowling Leng opened his mouth,¡±No need, I¡¯ll just project it.¡± Projected screen, which meant that it was public and everyone could see it? Monan paused and looked at him. With one hand in his pocket, huleng¡¯s side profile was emotionless, but the words he said shocked everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll be thementator. Let¡¯s start. ¡± Commentator? Call the team? Before the crowd could recover from their shock. She had already started to call out to the cold,¡±From this, we can see that the red team is starting to panic and want to get first blood as soon as possible. The blue team¡¯s health isn¡¯t very healthy. Under normal circumstances, they¡¯ll choose to eat blood bags. As a professional yer and an ex-assassin, Monan wouldn¡¯t have failed to realize this, but he chose to continue standing at the front of the defense tower. From this, we can deduce that he has seen through the blue team¡¯s goal. Not only that, this position is the fastest way to farm. We can see that the blue team was anxious to kill, and had alreadynded 15 CS, but he didn¡¯t realize it, nor did he realize that mo Nan was deliberately luring him into the tower. The blue team thought that mo Nan had run out of mana, and the time hade. He used his big move and dropped his iron hammer, emptying his skill. Everything went ording to mo Nan¡¯s n. He moved and shed, his blood bag recovered his blue, and then he turned to the side to counterattack. His de count was 90. ¡± The reason why huleng could even urately count the number of des was because ... It was because he had said so that people noticed that even if mo Nan¡¯s hand speed had slowed down ... He just couldn¡¯t y as an assassin. As a former assassin, his starting hand speed was faster than theirs. Even if he slowed down, he would use time and calction to make up for it. A total of 33 cuts. He had 33 more cuts than Lin Yufei. In other words, even without this counterattack. If mo Nan had focused on finishing off another 10 strikes, he would have won! Furthermore, it was a meticulous n. After seeing through the other party, he would counterattack without the other party noticing at all! The rule for a duel was one blood, one tower, one hundred des. From the beginning, Lin Yufei¡¯s only thought was to exterminate them beautifully. The more he beat mo Nan to the point where he couldn¡¯t even fight back, the more impressive he was. That was why he didn¡¯t pay attention to the number of des and didn¡¯t farm. He was too confident, so confident that he was much stronger than mo Nan. However, after the yback was slowed down. Each and every one of mo Nan¡¯s precise movements andst hits were like ps to his face. At this moment, Lin Yufei only felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. The burning feeling was like a thorn in his back. Cold stop exined,¡±a support is the bridge between teams. It¡¯s the eye to help the adc find the grass and take damage for the assassin. When the tank is not around, they will sacrifice themselves to protect the damage output. A good support can not win a team fight by coincidence. If you want to fight for yourself, you are not suitable to be a support.¡± Lin Yufei opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not just this game. You¡¯re not suitable to be the team¡¯s support. The rules can be changed, but some rules are like a scale that many yers have to follow. During the 1v1, you brought a healing skill. From the moment you yed this trick, you¡¯re not fit to be an e-sports yer, let alonepete with him.¡± Thest sentence. Lin Yufei was not the only one who was shocked. Even the people who had been shouting just now were so stiff that they couldn¡¯t speak. Of course, the manager would not let this atmosphere continue. After all, they would be ying together in the future. He came down from upstairs andughed.¡±Cold, you¡¯re too serious. Yu Fei is only so old. It¡¯s his nature to want to take shortcuts. This proves that our support is still very smart.¡± As he said that, he looked at mo Nan.¡±You¡¯re still as good as ever. Hunleng was right. You haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still the same MO Nan. I was wrong.¡± Monan raised an eyebrow. The manager extended his hand.¡±Wee back. I can finally sign you this time.¡± Mo Nan returned the handshake but did not feel anything special. The manager could tell that he wanted to have a good chatter. The only thing that Monan felt was the cold. He had known him for quite some time. This fellow was just like his sister, unable toe up with a single word for a long time. He had said so much just now. He wouldn¡¯te to collect money from himter, would he? At this thought, mo Nan turned to look at Huan Leng. Huleng stopped and turned around to ask,¡±What are you looking at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monan wiped his sweat.¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to say so much for me.¡± ¡°I only said what I should have said,¡± huleng replied indifferently. Chapter 1201 ? Chapter 1201: Mo nAn protects the North (do not order if you don¡¯t like it) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯ve always been very strong. ¡± This was herst sentence. Monan, on the other hand, stood there for a long time, unmoving. Then, he supported his forehead with one hand and suddenlyughed. He wantonly and evilly ced his hand on summoning cold¡¯s shoulder.¡±I didn¡¯t realize that you have such good taste. To be honest, I was amazing just now, wasn¡¯t I? my positioning, my counter-attack ...¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Huleng didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and stood to the side in disgust. Mo Nan didn¡¯t mind either. With one hand in his pocket, he revealed his teeth when he smiled, which was a perfect match for his wriggling. Huleng only took one look and didn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Monan raised his voice again. She nced sideways coldly. ¡°Thank you,¡± mo Nan replied. ¡°Recover your hand speed.¡± ¡°The current you can¡¯t keep up with me,¡± she replied without turning her head. Mo Nan touched his nose as he watched the cold back view. This guy was still the same as before, not knowing what a touching atmosphere was. He deserved to be single until now. The manager was still standing there. When he saw the two of them, he seemed to see a new beginning for the team. After all,pared to ck me, their support¡¯s awareness was far inferior. People who were not familiar with the game would often ignore the support position and only focus on the position where they could get a c or a C. Whether it was money or other aspects. However, those who had been in this line of work for a long time knew that it was too difficult to find a good support. ck me had really picked up a treasure. He had met bey. Prediction, hand speed,mand, urate calction to the second and the opponent¡¯s Blue consumption and passive time. A team with bey willing to be a support. If it wasn¡¯t for that incident ... He would have be the champion long ago. In the past, he had not understood why huleng was so insistent on finding mo Nan. Now, he more or less understood. Monan was very familiar with the game. He was so familiar with his opponent that he could predict what his opponent was thinking. It wasn¡¯t just talent. There was also the experience he had umted from fighting against all sorts of opponents over the past thousand days. It really had been too long. It had been so long that the manager had forgotten one thing. That year, the youngster who had used the one de stream had led a nameless team into the top ten. The dark horse of that year had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. And that young man was none other than mo Nan. Everyone only remembered him, the one who leeched off the poprity, sold his character setting, and had zero kills and six deaths. He had forgotten the shock of that year. He was too sharp, that was why he fell so quickly. Now, Monan seemed to have understood that. The manager looked over again. Mo Nan nned to go back, but he hadn¡¯t taken a shower. The person who lost stood there without moving.¡±¡±Do you think that you can go to Mn to participate in thepetition after you beat me? with your hand speed, stop dreaming!¡± Mo Nan ignored him, even his eyes were indifferent. The manager furrowed his brows and was about to speak. ¡°And that sister of yours, I heard she¡¯s back. What right does a substitute like her have to return ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence. There was a ng. Something was thrown over. It was the mouse on theputer desk. Monan stood there, the string still in his hand, his eyes dark and listless. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my hand slipped. ¡± ¡°How could it be a slip of the hand? you did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Mo nanxieughed.¡±How can you prove that I did it on purpose?¡± ¡°Everyone saw you hit me.¡± Lin Yufei¡¯s hands were shaking. ¡°I was smashing the wall behind you.¡± Mo Nan strolled over.¡±Little friend, I¡¯ve been meaning to say this since just now. I don¡¯t care how much you nder me, but my sister, you can try dissing me in the future.¡± Chapter 1202 ? Chapter 1202: One thousand two hundred and one Trantor: 549690339 Bang! Another sound. The string connected to the keyboard fell to the ground. Mo Nan, however, was still smiling.¡±My hand¡¯s injured, and I can¡¯t even control my strength properly. Manager, you won¡¯t mind that I¡¯ve destroyed a keyboard, right?¡± The manager stood there and shook his head, not saying anything. Lin Yufei was so angry that his face turned white.¡±Manager, he¡¯s clearly looking for a fight. Esports yers can¡¯t fight, he¡¯s ignoring the team¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°Did he touch you?¡± The manager looked back. Lin Yufei was stunned and didn¡¯t speak. The manager: ¡°find out what¡¯s wrong with you. Don¡¯t let your team down. I won¡¯t be able to keep you then.¡± At this point. He looked in mo Nan¡¯s direction again. When this person was talking to Huan Leng just now, he thought that the other party was still the same ruffian youth he had met in the past, who loved to talk and make trouble. Even when he rejected him, he still remembered what the scene was like. ¡°Team? I¡¯ve already signed it. Uncle, you¡¯rete, but since you have such good taste, I¡¯ll treat you to some ice. ¡± Who wants to eat ice? He could only feel regret at that time. He did not sign the two heroes of youth training. All these years, mo Nan¡¯s appearance seemed to have be a blur in his mind. Because every time she saw him, he seemed to be a little hot-tempered, as if there was something on his shoulder. Then, the entire inte was hacked. Just now, when Monan was joking. He would think that everything was the same as before. But now, as she watched him walk past her, her eyes darkened. The manager let out a long sigh. It wouldn¡¯t go back to the past. It was just like what Haruki Murakami said. When you pass through the storm. You will no longer be the original person. What exactly supported the current mo Nan in thepetition? Monan soon gave him the answer. It was because mo bei had called. ¡°Brother.¡± Before and after they left, no one could have imagined that mo Nan would be like apletely different person. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You haven¡¯t forgotten about your brother after meeting Feng Xinji. ¡± At this point, Monan turned into a sister-con again and started nagging.¡±¡±Little stoic, you have to remember that you came back to win the championship. Don¡¯t fall in love casually, and don¡¯t always indulge in scheming. You have to remember that you¡¯re a girl. You shouldn¡¯t be doing things like chasing people.¡± Mo bei listened and said indifferently,¡±I know.¡± Mo Nan finally felt a littleforted. It was a good thing that his sister was still rational and would not take the initiative. To be honest, he would not have had the chance to know that mo bei had already started coaxing him with the pork rib soup before she made the call. ¡°I called you just now, but you didn¡¯t pick up. Did something happen on your side?¡± Mo bei¡¯s observation skills had always been strong. Monan knew how smart his sister was.¡±¡±Nothing much. I was just having an internal battle about whether I can be an official member in the future. I was so excited that I didn¡¯t notice my phone.¡± There were indeed no loopholes in such a 70% true and 30% false statement. However, mo bei wasn¡¯t just anyone. Her brother would pick up her call within seconds. Moreover, the Civil War should not have been chosen at this time. Mo bei looked at the fully lit streetmps under the floor-to-ceiling windows.¡±¡±Brother, did someone bully you again?¡± ¡°Bullied?¡± Mo Nan chuckled.¡±I say, little stoic, is your brotherpletely powerless at your side? how could you even think of something like this?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±No one can bully you in terms of strength. However, you¡¯re considered to havended out of nowhere over there. They¡¯ll ostracize you. In addition, with your current hand speed and that time ...¡± ¡°Stop,¡± he said. Monan interrupted her, his voice maic.¡±¡±Bei, aren¡¯t you tired of thinking about others every day? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re back to win the championship? Besides, I just need to improve my hand speed. Didn¡¯t grandfather Butler say that my hand might recover? as for you, remember to change the bandage on your right hand and apply the medicine on time. Otherwise, how are you going to protect your little ke nai when we fight?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®right hand¡¯, mo bei was stunned. It was just that the time was too short, so short that no one would have noticed anything. ¡°I won¡¯t let you have the chance to hit him.¡± Mo Nan thought,¡¯what if he wants to go on stage and crush Feng Shishi? His sister really, she waspletely deceived by that face. ¡°Hehehehe, we¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± One could only imagine what a sneer from a brother would be like. Mo bei did not linger on this question for too long.¡±¡±Brother, did you rent out the apartment in quancheng?¡± ¡°No,¡± mo Nan replied.¡±I used it as coteral.¡± Did this mean that the apartment was already someone else ¡®s? However, the decorations inside had not been moved at all. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mo Nan asked. ¡°No.¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze. It¡¯s impossible! Monan wanted to ask for more details. His sister had already hung up. Mo Nan couldn¡¯t go out during the training period, so he felt that something was wrong. In the hotel. Eagle was still lying there ying Super Mario. Mo bei pushed the door open and walked in. Eagle raised his head.¡±bey, you¡¯ve finally thought it through. Are you going to sleep in the same room?!¡± ¡°Use yourptop.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t even turn her head. A notebook? What was he doing? Eagle got up and walked over to her. He watched as her slender fingers typed quickly on the keyboard and code appeared on the screen. It was awork of houses. When did bey be interested in reselling second-hand houses? Fei Ying sat down, his eyes bright.¡±bey, you¡¯ve finally thought it through. There¡¯s no way to make money by ying games. It¡¯s not bad for us to build a house.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She entered the code, virtual Ip, filtered the search, and finally confirmed. He pressed the Enter key, and after the background system unbanned him, there was a message. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at anything else. She immediately fixed her gaze on one point and withdrew her lock. After seeing the word ¡®seal¡¯, Fei Ying lost interest in it. That¡¯s why bey was enlightened. So it wasn¡¯t because he had opened his aperture, but because of that Feng guy. However, mo bei looked at those two words with a profound gaze. She should have thought of it. The apartment was so clean, and the potted nts were well taken care of. It was definitely not a coincidence. It was him. He had always been there. Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers hovered over the keyboard for a moment. Eagle¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him in person the day after tomorrow? I¡¯ll go get the medicine that the little demoness asked me to bring. Wait a minute, did he also press a tracking device in the small medicine box?¡± Mo bei listened to the sounds by her ear and did not say anything. She seemed to be wrong about some things. She wanted a future for the two of them. He wanted to bring the trophy to him. That was why they fought with all their might, hoping to get a chance to y in thepetition again. She told herself. However, she had forgotten that the person who stayed and waited for would be a hundred times more difficult to endure than the person who left. In the end, she had let him down. Mo bei took out her phone and looked at the nk screen. She did not reply. He should be in a meeting at this hour. Before she came, she had asked Grandpa Feng for a form about his schedule. Mo bei had to admit that her heart ached a little when she saw all the arrangements. She was confident that the person she liked would be like the moon and clear wind under any circumstances, immune to all poison and carrying his responsibility as the leader of ck me. However, she had forgotten to ask if he was tired, if he had time to sleep, and if he would eat well. Mo bei reached out and pressed her hand against her forehead. This was thest time. She would never leave again. When they met the day after tomorrow, she would treat him well. It had to be said. Mo bei was still not bold enough when it came to chasing people. Feng nai, who had deliberately stopped the meeting, had looked at his phone countless times, intentionally or otherwise. The publicity team had arranged for a live broadcast. Teng Hui had to go online. The people who hade to tease Teng Hui didn¡¯t expect to see such a benefit. ¡°Why is Almighty k downstairs today?¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, I¡¯m so moved! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Almighty k in the living quarters of the base. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be touched about? she¡¯s a person who sued her own fan. ¡± ¡°Upstairs, let¡¯s y ck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. I just want to know why Almighty k keeps looking at his phone. She was so distracted that she didn¡¯t even notice that she was on camera!¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I want to be the Samoyed in Almighty k¡¯s arms! Why is Almighty k so gentle when he¡¯s holding it?¡± At first, Teng Hui was still ying the game and didn¡¯t notice it. Then, he turned around and looked behind him,¡±boss!!¡± Why did youe down?¡± At this time, the boss would usually only have a meeting in his room. Ever since that person left, boss seemed to dislikeing to public areas. He didn¡¯t have time toe. After all, boss was really busy. Was it because she had returned? Teng Hui was still studying. Feng nai put down his phone and raised his chin at him, indicating for him toe over with him. ¡°Boss, wait, I¡¯m still livestreaming.¡± Teng Hui replied with a face full of question marks. ¡°Just say a few words. I won¡¯t dy your live broadcast.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded very casual. However, the live broadcast room began to flood the screen again because of this voice. In the past ten months, everything had changed, but Feng NAI¡¯s poprity was still the same as before. What Teng Hui didn¡¯t understand was why his boss would want to talk to him. Why didn¡¯t boss say anything when he went up just now? Just as he was in disbelief. ¡°When you like someone,¡± Feng nai said,¡±will you be unable to resist sending him a message regardless of whether he replies or not?¡± ¡°Heh, do I look like one to you?¡± Feng nai snorted. He didn¡¯t look like someone who sent a message, but more like someone who was waiting for a message. But you asking this question ... Teng Hui was thinking, could it be that boss couldn¡¯t find a reason to look for that person, that¡¯s why he was like this? ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s difficult for me to send messages when the other party doesn¡¯t reply.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? if you really want to get her back, can¡¯t you just send her a reply?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were a little cold when he said this. Teng Hui thought about it and agreed.¡±That¡¯s true. He stopped after a few posts. It must be because he doesn¡¯t like her enough. Which guy is chasing her like this? he¡¯s so insincere.¡± Chapter 1203 ? Chapter 1203: One thousand two hundred and two Trantor: 549690339 You don¡¯t like me enough? Insincere? Feng nai reached out and put down his phone. He looked indifferently at Teng Hui, who was still analyzing the situation. ¡°Judging from his character, this guy must be a deep sea fish King. Oh, right, boss, you must not know what a deep sea fish King means. It¡¯s just keeping the people he flirted with in the fish pond and teasing them from time to time. Tsk tsk, he¡¯s really scum. My fans must remember this. In the future, if you see a man like this, don¡¯t reply to his messages. It¡¯s only after a few days that you ...¡± Before Teng Hui could finish speaking. Feng nai had already stood up and was walking toward the live broadcast camera. He pinched the back of Teng Hui¡¯s neck with one hand, and his voice sounded a little nonchnt.¡±It seems like it¡¯s time for someone else to clean the toilet.¡± Teng Hui felt a chill down his back. Especially boss¡¯s action! Did he say something wrong? He was clearly giving his boss ideas. He told him not to stop after sending a message. He had to persist, otherwise, he would be regarded as a scumbag. Why did bosse to scare him? Teng Hui froze. The game continued. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the topne?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving???¡± ¡°AFK? Please don ¡®t, I¡¯m going through my tribtion tonight, pleasee back!¡± [Fickleizens said that Big Boss probably won¡¯t being back.] ¡°Can¡¯te back!?¡± ¡°Yes, I was sent to clean the toilet by King.¡± This was indeed a sad thing. Teng Hui also wanted to know where he had gone wrong. The boss had already taken the Samoyed out for a walk. It was really like a dog was better than a man. When the little Samoyed first came to the base, he didn¡¯t see his boss being so gentle to it. Come to think of it, it was only after that person left that it changed. The fans in the live broadcast room were always thinking of buying things to feed their Almighty k¡¯s Samoyed. The kind of person raises the kind of dog. That Samoyed was really beautiful. It was probably because Almighty k took such good care of him that he looked so handsome every time he came out. However, they didn¡¯t know. The Samoyed¡¯s master was not actually Feng nai. The street lights in summer would always attract cicadas. The night wind hitting the face would indeed reduce one¡¯s irritation. Feng nai just stood there with his head tilted to the side and a cigarette in his mouth. His figure was slender and clear, and his shadow on the ground was elongated. He wasn¡¯t wearing his gold-rimmed sses anymore. His eyshes fluttered down, and his youthful look seemed to have returned. Hisplexion had always been pale, and it was probably this paleness that made him look so handsome and mysterious. The Samoyed followed him on his right, unlike when he was young, he would always go against him. It probably sensed something, so it bit something and came over, asking Feng nai to y with it. Feng nai lowered his eyes and then squatted down. In the night breeze, a low voice could be heard faintly,¡±¡±She¡¯s back. ¡± She was back. It was just four words. They drifted into the wind and couldn¡¯t even catch a shadow. What did it feel like to wait for someone? He hated himself for not being strong enough. She really wanted to see that person again. It was not because of anything else. Instead, it was about whether that person was bullied in ces where he couldn¡¯t see. Was she still the same as before, suppressing everything in her heart and having a meal with someone? As soon as he thought of this ... It became unforgivable. Did that person understand? He didn¡¯t want to miss any stage rted to her. He didn¡¯t feel anything when Supreme Alliance disbanded back then. Therefore, he could not empathize with her at all. He only knew that it was a destructive blow to her. He returned. What greeted her was an even more brutal reality. He didn¡¯t want this to happen. He still could not protect her well ... Chapter 1204 ? Chapter 1204: In order to coax naer Trantor: 549690339 The night was getting darker. Mo bei had been looking at her phone the entire time. As she looked at it, she suddenly remembered that this person had the burden of an idol. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t even look at the messages that he didn¡¯t want to reply to. He was probably still angry with her ... Mo bei lowered her gaze. If he was in front of her, she could still feed him with snacks. This kind ofmunication would not solve the problem. And this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t forgive her so quickly. Mo bei thought about it and hesitated for a long time before she used her phone to search for a Love segment. It was the kind where a host with a nice voice would answer questions. Under normal circumstances, it was to teach people how to reconcile. In the past, when mo bei was cooking, she would open it and listen. Even though she had never asked any questions, she was clear about the process. She had to arrange the microphone first. ¡°It¡¯ste at night again. Who will you think of when the whole city is quiet? I have a lot of applicants here who want to share their stories.¡± On the other side of the phone, the female host put on her headphones and slowly yed light music with one hand.¡±There are also some people who feel regretful. I believe that everyone has met a young man they can¡¯t let go of, but as they walked, that person disappeared. Are you still waiting for him to return? Our Little Miss who has regrets in her heart seems to have been waiting all this time. Now, let her share her inner world. ¡± Eh? Mo bei q who had been messaged Q was still the same straight girl from the universe. Her voice was light and pleasant to hear. ¡°I¡¯m not the one waiting for him. He¡¯s the one waiting for me. ¡± The female host was speechless. ¡°Ahem, I see.¡± The female host reacted quickly,¡±Then you should be very happy!¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze softened. Then what are you doing on our show? The female host wanted to cry. ¡°Then ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, but he¡¯s ignoring me. How am I supposed to coax him?¡± Mo bei had always attacked directly, not to mention asking questions. But this question also made the female host stunned.¡±Coax him?¡± ¡°Well, what other way is there other than feeding?¡± Mo bei asked again. ¡°Hello?¡± My friend, are you really coaxing me? ¡°I used to y games with him and take damage for him, but he didn¡¯t seem to like it.¡± Mo bei had clearly entered her own straight girl¡¯s train of thought. The female host said,¡±wait a minute!¡± Miss, does your boyfriend need you to y games with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend yet. ¡± Mo bei thought for a moment and said,¡±but I¡¯ll marry him.¡± The female host,¡±...¡± Your use of the word ¡°marry¡± is also very clever. The director noticed the pause and kept gesturing to her. This part was supposed to end. Who knew that the listenership ratings would be so high? The director wanted the female host to continue. The other party reacted quickly and lowered the music a little. ¡°It¡¯s very easy for a girl to coax a boy, just act coquettishly. ¡± ¡°Acting coquettishly?¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows.¡±When he was gaming, he said that he doesn¡¯t like people who talk too much. They¡¯re very noisy.¡± At this moment, there was a wave ofments in the internal control room. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with us girls talking a lot?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this girl¡¯s boyfriend. ¡± ¡°I feel like little sister has done a lot for this man. He¡¯s just addicted to games all day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to coax? I¡¯m advising you to break up early. ¡± After the female host saw this, she immediately calmed the audience down.¡±Girls who talk a lot are also very cute. How can they be noisy? also, your boyfriend seems to like ying games very much. Is he the kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about anything else when he ys games? Or is it just for fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ying. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint. Chapter 1205 ? Chapter 1205: His name is Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A professional?!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the internal control, even the female host was a little surprised. Then, she suddenly realized,¡±¡±Oh? A game streamer? You¡¯re under too much pressure that I can¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an esports yer. ¡°Mo bei furrowed her brows. E-sports yer? Could it be that he had just joined the team and was still a little naive, so he needed a girlfriend to coax him? This was the female host¡¯s first instinct.¡±Then, can you tell us what his name is? The director can try to help you contact them. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll take it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. The female host chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t worry. Our director is very capable. He even helped awyer find his wifest time.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Mo bei said,¡±back then, I heard from my master thatwyer Bai had coaxed his wife on this show. That¡¯s why I always listened to him. This time, I¡¯m here to learn.¡± The female host lowered the volume and asked,¡±then what¡¯s his name?¡± Even if we can¡¯t contact him, the vast number ofizens will help you tag him. ¡± After mo bei heard this, she paused before saying,¡±¡±Feng nai.¡± There was a crack. The chopsticks of the person who was urging them to break up earlier fell to the ground! ¡°Little Big sister! Who do you think it is? Say that name again!¡± ¡°Ai ai ai ai?¡± ¡°What are you all panicking for? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any with the same name!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. There are at least eight to ten yers called King in the game. What are you all so excited about?¡± ¡°Brothers, little sister is talking about Feng nai! Feng nai!¡± ¡°How many professional yers are called Feng nai? tell me!¡± ¡°I just want to know who said to break up quickly! It wasn¡¯t me! What did Almighty k need to do? No need! He just needs to sit there and y games while I watch!¡± ¡°Previous poster, you haven¡¯t changed your name ...¡± The female host didn¡¯t react at first, but when she saw the message in the control room, she looked up at the director. Forgive her for not knowing who Almighty k was. After all, they were not of the same age. However, it seemed to be very popr? The director quickly raised a sign. Because he didn¡¯t have enough time, he wrote four words: President Feng of the Feng family! The female host took a deep breath and said with a professional attitude,¡±¡±Dear audience, some people¡¯s names can¡¯t be said carelessly.¡± Seeing that the youngdy was quite straight, she decided to remind her. Unexpectedly, the other party gave a faint ¡°hmm¡± and said,¡±I didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but after thinking about it, this day wille sooner orter. I¡¯m back, and those who have designs on him will know who he is.¡± All the listeners were speechless. Are you here to ask for a solution? You¡¯re clearly here to dere your sovereignty! ¡°Who¡¯s so crazy?¡± ¡± ¡°Little Goose, ask for her name!¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s here to steal my husband again. I¡¯ll have to ask K when he¡¯s back!¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯s different this time.¡± ¡°Indeed, the youngdy¡¯s voice is too calm. She doesn¡¯t sound like a fan.¡± ¡°Speaking of fans, did Almighty k do something at the high-speed rail station?!¡± ¡°Dear, telling your wife not to be an illegitimate child in the future?¡± ¡°What wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s back?¡± The more the female host looked, the more confused she became. Just as she was about to ask for more details, the other party hung up. When the time was up, the call was automatically disconnected. The director was stunned when he heard that there was no sound. He then patted the ss. The female host shook her head, indicating that she couldn¡¯t keep him either. She could only push the music forward.¡±Alright, I¡¯m sure everyone knows what this audience wants. How do you think it¡¯s better to coax her, this ... This God?¡± Chapter 1206 ? Chapter 1206: Thousandth Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little Goose, are you kidding me? are you trying to coax Almighty k?¡± ¡°Little Goose definitely doesn¡¯t know my nickname, Almighty K.¡± ¡°What nickname?¡± the female host blushed with shame. ¡°Mocking the heavens, mocking the earth, pure and unyielding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved. Let me tell you, Little Goose, other than sleeping, our Almighty k usually mocks his livestreaming of his love for mineral water ...¡± Under normal circumstances. Feng Lin couldn¡¯t hear these things. It just so happened that he had a small ss today and had to learn English in advance. When he was brought back by uncle Wang, he heard this radio program in the car. Because he didn¡¯t hear the first part, he wasn¡¯t sure if she was talking about his brother. She immediately leaned forward and said with a delicate face,¡±¡±Uncle Wang, uncle Wang, this one, quickly step back, step back.¡± ¡°Young master, this is a broadcast station. You can¡¯t turn back.¡± Uncle Wang replied. Little Lin¡¯s round eyes turned, his ck eyes pure.¡±There must be a way. Uncle Wang, give me your phone.¡± Uncle Wang didn¡¯t understand what his young master was doing. Ren ran stopped the car by the road and handed the phone over to him. He watched as he dialed young master Qin¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Anan.¡± Little Lin¡¯s voice was still very crisp, just this rephrase ... The little demon Bo frowned slightly when she heard this name. Her mole under her eyes flickered in the night. She put down her small skateboard, looking noble.¡±Is there something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a program that uncle Wang said is a live broadcast on the radio and we can¡¯t listen to the yback. ¡± Little Lin¡¯s narrative ability was still very strong.¡±¡±It seems that big sister bei is participating.¡± The three words ¡®sister bei¡¯ made little demon Bo stop what she was doing. She took the Secretary¡¯s wet tissue and wiped her hands.¡±What program? name?¡± Little Lin looked around and told the other party. As uncle Wang listened to the conversation between the two children, he stillmented that one¡¯s intelligence really couldn¡¯t be judged by age. They were all too amazing. To the little demon Bo, it was very easy to get a radio station yback. However, his father might find out. He didn¡¯t have much freedom now anyway. The little demon Bo raised her head and nced at the building.¡±Give me five minutes.¡± Five minutester, a voice recording appeared on theputer in the Qin group¡¯s president¡¯s office. The little demon Bo¡¯s hand left the keyboard. The more she listened, the more her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°How is it?¡± Little Lin asked. The little demon bo put down her earphones.¡±It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that your brother is asking for a beating.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been asking for a beating. ¡± Little Lin and little demon Bo quickly formed a united front. So sensible? The little demon Bo opened the profile picture and sent it. The Secretary stood at the side, wiping his sweat the entire time. ¡°Young master, President Qin will be angry if hees.¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways.¡±He restricted my personal freedom. I haven¡¯t even gotten angry. What right does he have to get angry? in order to have mommy all to himself, he has already used all means possible.¡± The Secretary was speechless. On the other side, little Lin, who had received the recording, sat even straighter after hearing it! Without a word, he called his brother. Feng nai was still outside, wearing a ck mask. The snow-white Samoyed alone had attracted the attention of many passersby. Not to mention that he had always been a luminous body. However, no one would be able to recognize him since he was wearing casual clothes. Ever since that person had left, Feng nai had been paying more attention to this aspect. He wouldn¡¯t be as careless as before. Just as Panda had said, after his brother left, his boss rarely smoked. Because smoking would ruin his image. If his image wasn¡¯t good, it would affect the team. Just how had ck me managed to make it back? Those who had not experienced it would not know. Perhaps only Feng nai himself knew what he had done for this. The phone in his pocket was ringing. Feng nai took it out and said in a lukewarm voice,¡±¡±Trouble Lin, why are you calling me instead of sleeping at this hour?¡± ¡°Brother, sister bei confessed to you at the radio station. Uh, no, it wasn¡¯t a confession.¡± Little Lin stopped there and tilted his little head in thought. Little did he know that Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had changed after he heard this.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± Little Lin knew that his brother was anxious, so he took the opportunity to ckmail him.¡±¡±Help me deal with my dad, and I¡¯ll tell you what happened.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He was just his father, and he could be used to sell him out at any time. Who asked him to have a problem with his usual style? Feng nai had nothing to hesitate about in this regard. ¡°You can¡¯t just casually say it like thest time,¡± little Lin said solemnly. ¡°Trouble Lin, if I want to know more about this radio station, you¡¯d better tell me what¡¯s going on while I still have the patience to negotiate.¡± Feng nai said unhurriedly, but there was a threatening tone in his voice that everyone knew. Little Lin touched his nose.¡±It¡¯s like this. Sister bei went to the radio station to ask everyone how to coax you.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Feng nai stopped in his tracks. Little Lin also admired his brother. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he have some reaction when he heard that a girl wanted to coax him? Wasn¡¯t he being too natural? It¡¯s all sister bei¡¯s fault! Hmph! ¡°Then, she revealed your name and said that you¡¯re one of her people. Now, the other side is in an uproar.¡± As Feng nai listened to the voice on the other end of the phone, for the first time, he felt that the summer wind could also make people feelfortable. It was as if colorful bubbles had been knocked over from the bottom of her heart, and even the rhythm of her beating was somewhat unusual. The dog Samoyed beside him did not know what had happened. The dog didn¡¯t understand why its owner had stopped walking. No matter how hard it bit the bottom of its pants, there was no reaction. Feng nai had been standing in one ce for too long. With his figure, he would be easily locked onto once he entered a crowded square. Previously, when he was here, he would not stay here for too long. Although he did not walk in a hurry, he would walk very quickly and no one would be able to sense that it was him. But this time, the Samoyed was really dumbfounded. It didn¡¯t even bring it to the dog food shop. What are you doing here? Very quickly, someone turned around to look. After all, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very eye-catching. Because his eyshes were too long, fans had asked him countless times where he had gotten his eyes. Especially after wearing a mask, it would be very obvious. ¡°Do you guys think that person looks familiar?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I feel that the Samoyed he¡¯s wearing is very familiar.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, is he wearing something on his wrist?¡± he asked. ¡°That ck wrist guard. Almighty k always wears it when he ys games?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?!¡± ¡°Almighty k?¡± ¡°I feel like it!¡± All the people in the square looked at the slender figure and took off their masks ... For the readers, 2,3 chapters. Thank you, little cutie, for ying with me. You¡¯ve made me in the mood to write new chapters. I¡¯ve recorded the material. I¡¯ll continue to update tomorrow. Chapter 1207 ? Chapter 1207: A moving smile Trantor: 549690339 Then, she lowered her eyes, caught off guard. No one knew what he was looking at. Or rather, he wasn¡¯t watching. It was because of something. In the night wind. The curve of his lips slowly spread out. In the end, it turned into a bright smile. In an instant. Everyone who turned around to look was rooted to the spot, unable to even move. Those who didn¡¯t know Feng nai would only feel that this person¡¯s smile was so alluring that they couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. He wasn¡¯t just handsome, but there seemed to be something that could make your heart beat wildly because of this smile. Those who knew Feng nai even covered their mouths at this moment. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! ¡°k-God!!!¡± ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s really Almighty k!¡± ¡°Does he smile like that too? Oh my God, what should I do? I feel like I¡¯m going to fall in love with him again!¡± Anyone who watched the esportspetition would know what kind of path King had taken. She wanted to see him smile? It was harder than ascending to the heavens, but there was a casual smile. However, the way he was now, half-bending his body in an unbridled manner, and the smile that seemed to have no signs of stopping, was absolutely unique! Feng nai had always brought about a lot of traffic, so one could imagine the consequences of him taking off his mask. There were more and more screams, and some people were already running over in excitement. The Samoyed was stunned for a moment, then barked at Feng nai with all its might. Was its temporary master stupid? Hurry up and run! The Samoyed began to exert more force. However, Feng nai was not in a hurry, and the smile was still in his eyes. After he allowed the people to surround him, he reached out and pulled the dog leash, pulling the Samoyed back. ¡°Woof!¡± If you want to die, then die on your own! Feng nai only nced at it. Standing in the middle of the crowd, he asked Keng Lin, who was on the other end of the line,¡±¡±Which radio station and program?¡± Little Lin told her the truth. After he said that, his little cheeks puffed up.¡±Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me that big sister bei is back? do you want her to only cook for you? I knew it. When you pretended to be me to get close to big sister bei, you were up to no good ...¡± Before his brother could finish speaking, Feng nai hung up the phone. ¡°K-God, I really like you. ¡°Are you here to bring little white out to y?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more handsome than the live broadcast!¡± ¡°I want a hug.¡± ¡°Almighty k, can I have your autograph?¡± Everyone asked as they took pictures. Feng nai looked up and saw that his front, back, left, and right were all blocked. The shadow was with mo bei. If he went out, it would be a waste of time. In such a situation, he couldn¡¯t leave easily. After all, no one would grab his wrist, pull him up, and run away. Feng nai didn¡¯t n on leaving either, but the noise around him would affect what he was going to doter. ¡°Don¡¯t talk now. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll even give you autographs and photos. ¡± This waspletely unlike the Almighty k they usually knew! He even agreed to take a photo with her? ¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Feng nai put a finger to his lips and made a shushing gesture. His expression was still cold and aloof, without much emotion. That smile just now seemed to be just an illusion. He seemed to have found something on the inte. Then, he raised his hand and dialed a string of numbers. The other party didn¡¯t pick up immediately, which made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken. Very quickly, the music started ying. Chapter 1208 ? Chapter 1208: Sprinkling sugar Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This is the little Goose¡¯s exclusive radio station. Dear audience, do you have any worries or stories to share with us?¡± he asked. The female host lowered the background volume as she spoke. After what had happened just now, the audience had all run to the control room to leavements. No one cared about the new story, which was really a test for her. It was indeed so. It wasn¡¯t just the audience, even the director was trying to find a way to get in touch with Yuchi, who had just called. However, how could it be that easy? Mo bei had made the call through an inte phone, so she would not give anyone the chance to call back. Even the director was frowning. Why were there still people they couldn¡¯t contact? Today¡¯s traffic was probably just like this. Just as the director gave the female host a hand gesture, signaling her to quickly answer her questions. A low, maic male voice rang out. ¡°I heard that someone called just now and asked you how to coax people?¡± The female host broke out in a sweat. Everyone knew this, right?¡±Yes, this audience wants to ask the same question?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your answers,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow. ¡°This ...¡± The female host thought for a moment. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that they had only wanted to break up previously. When Feng nai heard the hesitation on the other end, he stuffed a hand into his pocket and nced at the onlookers who were about to make a fuss, then moved his phone away.¡±¡±There are so many ways to coax people, but you didn¡¯t provide any?¡± ¡°No, this audience.¡± The female host suspected that the other party was here to cause trouble. ¡°We¡¯re a program that answers emotional problems. You can tell us what¡¯s on your mind. As for the solution that the audience gave you previously, it might not be suitable for you. Besides, it sounds very noisy on your end. Our program is often under control. If you have anything important to say, you can say it now.¡± The audience was discussing in the control room and really didn¡¯t have the mood to listen any longer, so she could get into the music earlier. ¡°I¡¯m the one she needs to coax. ¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly. Just this one sentence. The music stopped. The female host had forgotten to switch channels. The bulletments in the internal control room also paused for a moment. Immediately after, the words ¡°ah ah ah¡± were written all the way in red. ¡°What the f * ck? Is that true?¡± ¡°The true self that was confessed to has appeared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Almighty K. Why do I find this unbelievable? Almighty k wouldn¡¯t listen to such a show, would he?¡± ¡°For the sake of his support-type big brother, he¡¯s willing to do anything.¡± As an old fan, she knew the Almighty the best. The screen recording program back then was even worse. They even wore rabbit ears together. The neers just didn¡¯t know. All they knew was that King didn¡¯t like to show his face during live broadcasts and would only ce a mineral water bottle on the table. He didn¡¯t know that King fromst year had mentioned his support bro nine out of ten times during a live broadcast. He had even pulled the other party in front of the screen to sprinkle sugar on him. Wherever mo bei and Xiang Nan went, he would stick to them. Just thinking about it made her, an old fan, feel embarrassed. Back then, she had been too healer. However, as a true fan ... She¡¯d rather see him with his venomous tongue. She also did not want to see him being so quiet and silent, as if there was nothing in his eyes. At that time, he would say,¡±what I ate? It was the little brother¡¯s doing, so why are you guys mentioning han Xi? did you want him to poison us all to death? The weakness of a support-type? Too likable, moderators, watch out, whoever forms a k-cat couple again, silence. Invite me and someone? If he doesn¡¯t care, why should I?¡± Thinking back to that time, he had tantly double-standard. For some reason, he even felt that it was a little sweet. How to break it? Feng nai didn¡¯t care about the surge in traffic, and his voice was still indifferent.¡±¡±Can I make a fewments on your program?¡± Chapter 1209 ? Chapter 1209: One thousand two hundred and eight Trantor: 549690339 Give suggestions? The female host was a little confused. The director¡¯s reaction was the fastest. Seeing the number of topics going up, he quickly raised a sign.¡±Let him carry it!¡± Those who did this line could write very quickly. The female host immediately replied,¡±sure, if you have any opinions, Feng ... This audience can voice them out.¡± ¡°I hope your program will receive more calls for help in the future, especially on how to make your boyfriend happy.¡± At this point, Feng nai paused.¡±Please give me some specific suggestions for reference.¡± ¡°What are your specific opinions?¡± The female host was confused. They were a love program, so how specific were their opinions? Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±For example, don¡¯t stop after sending three messages. If you really take it to heart, just keep sending.¡± At that moment, the Army of k fans who had just watched the live broadcast of the base arrived at the program and heard their Almighty k¡¯s words. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should use to express his inner feelings. ¡°Uh ...¡± The female host¡¯s ability to adapt was still very strong.¡±Everyone heard what this listener said. In the future, when you send a message to your boyfriend, you must send at least four messages.¡± In the control room, someone popped up.¡±Can I say something in a low voice? why do I always feel that my boyfriend has to send me more than four messages to coax me when I¡¯m unhappy? is it the opposite now?¡± ¡°Cover your face. Old fans want to take their God away. Don¡¯t let him say anything.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t stop him. Is it toote to be bey¡¯s fan now?¡± ¡°I think bey¡¯s fans will despise us. The God I¡¯m a fan of is too much of a burden to his little brother support.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Wee, wee. We¡¯re all family.¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t see thements in the internal control room, but even if he could, it wouldn¡¯t affect what he was going to say next.¡±¡±For example, no text message would be as effective as a meeting in person. When you¡¯re standing face to face, you can hug or kiss the other person. That¡¯s the only way to give you a sense of security. The female host was stunned.¡±This ... This seems to be a method used to coax girls, right?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for the goose.¡± ¡°Little Goose, you probably don¡¯t know this yet. When the little support brother was around, I, Almighty k, didn¡¯t even need to use my hands. I just relied on feeding.¡± ¡°My Almighty k, the best White Lotus female lead, no one is topete with him! What suggestion? he just wants God bey to find him now and then ... Hmph!¡± After the female host watched it, the programs were all dyed by a second because she didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation. However, Feng nai was very calm.¡±Since it¡¯s about gender equality, we should naturally think of a solution.¡± ¡°...I want it if you vomit blood!¡± ¡°Gender equality can be used like this?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ve lost. In terms of eloquence, my Almighty k won¡¯t lose.¡± The female host coughed heavily.¡±We¡¯ll learn from our experience. The suggestion from this audience is indeed something that no one has ever mentioned before ...¡± After all, which woman would coax a man? At most, he would reminisce about the past. Men wouldn¡¯t call like young master Feng. It was simply a challenge of a professional career! ¡°You heard that?¡± Just as it was about to end, Feng nai said nonchntly, even his tone a little low. The female host smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry. Our friends and audience have all heard it. Thements in the control room are also very popr. We will use your suggestion to make up for it.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Her?¡± The female host didn¡¯t react for a moment. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he said in a low voice,¡±¡±You¡¯ve wasted your breath. ¡± ¡°What?¡± The female host wanted to control the stage again.¡±What does Mr Feng mean?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked up with one hand still in his pocket. One could imagine the crowd in the entire square right now. He called. But she was no longer there. Feng nai lowered his eyes as if he was smiling, but that smile waspletely different from before. There was no warmth in it, and even when the traces of his smile gradually disappeared, the night wind blew, and his hair fell to cover his eyes. There was an indescribable loneliness in that instant. The radio station was not clear about the situation,¡±Hello? Mr. Feng? Hello?¡± ¡°Di di di ...¡± It was the sound of the phone hanging up. The director pped his head in frustration. However, he was content. This time, it was enough! Whether it was the number of followers or the number ofments, it had broken the radio station¡¯s past records! Of course, the speed of voice transmission had always been fast. However, after mo bei was done with these things, she turned off the radio and stopped listening. It was because her right hand was injured and she needed to apply medicine and recover on time. The rehabilitation exercise was different from others. Minesweeper yed a small program. When she was on the fifth set, she frowned. The program was wrong because of the deviation when she moved the mouse. Mo bei looked to the side and reached out to hold her wrist. He couldn¡¯t see any change in her emotions from her side profile. No one would know. bey¡¯s reaction was too slow ... She had hidden all of this well. It was just like what Yun Shen had said before. You could still sense it when mo Nan was hiding something. Bei was different. If she didn¡¯t want to tell you, she would always keep it a secret. If it wasn¡¯t for his personality. Mo bei would not have been able toplete the overseas mission this time. In terms of hiding, she was more meticulous than anyone else. Even Fei Ying, who hade to quancheng with her, did not know that her right hand had not fully recovered. He could do other things normally. However, in e-sports, the event itself required the use of the wrist and stretching the muscles. The more detailed the positioning, the more the control of the wrist was required. To a certain extent, this was a slow-acting injury for mo bei¡¯s hand. However, they had alreadye this far. She could not wait another three years. She didn¡¯t just promise him. Even her brother had returned and joined the team. She wanted to continue. Not next year. It would not be the next time. It was this year. She was going to win that Championship! The night grew darker and darker. The only ce that was not affected by time was probably the square. Not only did the crowd not disperse, but it also increased in number. Feng nai, who was being surrounded, pulled down his mask, his eyes light. There were already people he had found there in advance. They were waiting for their young master¡¯s order to evacuate the crowd. However, they didn¡¯t expect their young master to look at them in a daze. Why was this so? Just as they were feeling puzzled. The young master¡¯s call came. The voice waszy and casual, and it was a little humming through the mask.¡±¡±Just take a picture of me and send it to the red shadow. Then, ask him to show it to someone.¡± The bodyguards in ck knew who he was referring to. The shadows weren¡¯t here at this time, so it must be because young master had sent them to protect Ms bei. However, they really could not understand why their young master would do this ... Chapter 1210 ? Chapter 1210: A scheming method Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Feng nai raised his eyes and looked over through the crowd. The Man in ck immediately took out his phone and took a picture. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. Why did the young master in the photo look so helpless? The truth was clearly not like that. However, even if they had doubts, they still followed the young master¡¯s instructions and did it methodically. When the red and ck figures received the photo, they immediately stood up from the hotel¡¯s coffee shop and wanted to leave. ¡°Young master said to show Ms. Bei the photos.¡± The red shadow was speechless. ¡°Give it to Ms bei?¡± What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±the red shadow said after taking a deep breath. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why.¡± Upon hearing this, it was clear that the ck shadow was an honest and simple person. The red shadow was different. As she pressed the elevator button, she looked back and said,¡±¡±Think about the young master¡¯s attributes.¡± ¡°Young master¡¯s attribute?¡± The ck shadow still did not understand. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon,¡±the red shadow said as she looked at the elevator floor. The ck shadow was still full of question marks. In the room, mo bei rolled down her sleeves, nning to y another round. She had to recover to 100% control of the details. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Two figures were standing outside the door. The ck shadow was embarrassed to say that. Who would follow someone like them and evene to their door? The red shadow coughed and handed the phone over.¡±¡±Ms bei, young master is currently at this ce. There are too many people there and we don¡¯t have enough manpower. Can youe with us?¡± Mo bei took a look at the photo. The man¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, as if he was avoiding the camera. He was wearing a mask and didn¡¯t even have the space to take a step. In an instant, her brows furrowed, and a cold aura emanated from the depths of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a key. ¡± Mo bei was holding her car keys. The speed of the car almost made the shadow jump out of the door. He was also a trained person, but Ms bei¡¯s car was a little too brutal. Especially when it was wagging its tail, he could hear the sound of the tires screeching across the ground. The Hignd Snow Mountain, a ce with no one. Those who walked out of that ce would be reborn. Moreover, it was mo bei, who knew a lot to begin with. Now, she was even more stuck on time. The ck shadow had watched as she whizzed past the two cars, and he had just calcted the time of the traffic light. All people could see was a red sports car speeding across the overpass, as if it was shooting a movie. He didn¡¯t know what the people inside were experiencing. He was a little worried. However, even the anxious mo bei would immediately change her position when she saw a cat scuttle past. When they reached the school section, the car would slow down. It was supposed to be a 40-minute drive. Mo bei arrived in twenty-six minutes. The ck shadow felt a little dizzy. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t leave him alone in a ce like this.¡± As mo bei said this, she had already pushed open the car door and stepped out. The red shadow looked at the figure with a strong temperament of ice and snow, and then turned back to the ck shadow.¡±¡±Tell me, what exactly blinded Ms bei¡¯s eyes, causing her to be unable to see the young master¡¯s true colors?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯m dizzy. ¡± The ck shadow raised his head and took a sip of water. The red shadow also got out of the car. After all, he had toplete his act. As he walked, he replied the ck Shadow¡¯s message,¡±¡±Young master, we¡¯ve arrived. Ms bei¡¯s car is driving very fast.¡± After being surrounded for a long time and signing his name with a pen, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened when he received this message.¡±Withdraw half of our men.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The red shadow finally understood. Their young master didn¡¯t just want to meet someone. He also wanted miss bei to take him away ... The ck-shirted bodyguards who received the order were dumbfounded. Their young master had been surrounded for half an hour. It didn¡¯t make sense to ask them to withdraw half of their men. However, today, young master did not act ording tomon sense from head to toe. Retreat! The Samoyed, who was following Feng nai, was the most helpless. So many people wanted to touch it. It had just taken a bath! Also, there were spies set up by the temporary master around here, so why didn¡¯t anyone take action? Was he going to stand outside and feed the mosquitoes? If Feng nai had signed his autograph nonchntly just now, the fans were a little surprised that Feng nai was now signing anything without saying a word. After all, Almighty k was not like this just now. Even though he was surrounded by them, they could feel his unyielding aura. With his powerful aura, no one dared to get too close. What was the situation now? Why did she look so pitiful? And the signature was so cooperative? This wasn¡¯t something he would do! What kind of demon was he doing? Just as the fans were puzzled. A slender figure strolled over from the other end of the crowd. It was probably because of her temperament. There was a knife at her waist. She was pure and indifferent, like the first snow in winter. She was clearly a girl, but when she reached out her hand, people couldn¡¯t help but lean back. ¡°Ah!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but cry out! It was because he had seen mo bei¡¯s face. It was as white as porcin paper, and the beauty of ice and snow pierced his heart. She grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist, which was signing. Feng nai paused and nced sideways. Mo bei did not listen to him. With a strong tug, she pulled him out of the center of the circle. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing here? our Almighty k is still signing autographs for us!¡± ¡°You let go! Don¡¯t pull my husband!¡± ¡°Where did this persone from?¡± Feng nai had been about to fling his hand away, but after hearing the sounds around him, he stopped and slowly said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t even know who she is?¡± Mo bei understood that if he didn¡¯t want to leave, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take him away. She could only stand with him in ce with a calm gaze. Woof! Woof! Woof! The Samoyed had recognized mo bei from the very beginning. Unfortunately, its owner¡¯s attention was all focused on that pretty boy. Master must have seen it now! ¡°Woof!¡± It bit mo bei¡¯s pants as if it was running a baby, with an expression that said ¡®Come and Hug Me¡¯. To think that it was a noble Samoyed. Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at it and only nced at it indifferently. Mo bei had not expected the little Samoyed she had given him to grow so quickly. The moment she lowered her eyes, her eyes flickered. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big. ¡± ¡°Woof, Woof!¡± The Samoyed was rubbing itself against mo bei¡¯s pants. The more the onlooking fans watched, the more they felt that something was definitely wrong! Everyone knew that the Samoyed that Almighty k raised was just like him! Cold and aloof. Why was it in front of this person! Completely different from its usual indifferent attitude towards everyone! ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°k-God even asked us. She doesn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know! Almighty K, who is she?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei was about to look up. ¡°My dog¡¯s female owner,¡± Feng nai said faintly. The fans present thought,¡±isn¡¯t there a double meaning to this? your dog¡¯s female owner, female owner ...¡± ¡°God bey! It¡¯s God bey!¡± One of the boys suddenly covered his face in disbelief.¡±The inte is right. God bey has really returned! God bey! I love you!¡± After hearing this response, Feng NAI¡¯s originally beautiful eyes slowly darkened.¡±¡±I heard it. Someone is confessing to you.¡± Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked at the male fan. She thought about how her master had dealt with such matters in the past and said very politely,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. It was impossible for the male fans to remain calm after receiving the response. They knew what bey¡¯s return meant to the Supreme Alliance fans. At this point, there were too many emotions that they couldn¡¯t express. ¡°God Bey, are you leaving again this time?¡± It had to be said that a male fan¡¯s voice was very recognizable in this situation. Mo bei nced at Feng nai. ¡°What about thepetition?¡± the male fans were even more excited. ¡°I¡¯ll be participating in ck me¡¯s selection the day after tomorrow. ¡± Mo bei had always answered all his questions. After Feng nai saw this, he suddenlyughed.¡±These Little Sisters, are you here to chat with your admirers?¡± An admirer? Mo bei nced at the boy. Wasn¡¯t he a fan? ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Things didn¡¯t develop as he had imagined, and the smile in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened.¡±¡±Or is it that I have to find you a ce to have a good chat?¡± ¡°Really?¡± the male fans shouted. [Extra: regarding TikTok¡¯s mini-theater, I¡¯ve alreadyid out a trap in the book, so I¡¯m bound to write about what kanna was like a long time ago and the details of how they met and became familiar with each other.] I adapted the mini-theater based on the novel I wrote. I know its frame of the plot, its relevance, and my imagination the best ... Some said,¡±my Almighty k is an assassin.¡± Your Almighty k, I¡¯ll let him y as a support tomorrow (I¡¯m not joking, for the plot tomorrow and the day after, he¡¯ll be supporting bei sa Tang ...) I didn¡¯t even know that the ¡®daughter¡¯ I wrote only knew how to y as an assassin. His hero was so shallow, how could he be the leader of ck me? Someone even said,¡±are you kidding me? Qin mo would say thank you?¡± You should be the one teasing me. Theziness in the small theater is Feng nai (I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry). The mini-theater is divided into trailer plot and foreshadowing plot. It¡¯s a benefit for my girlfriends to release it in advance, so I don¡¯t like to be disturbed. Are you going to say that war Kaka didn¡¯t know what the plot of ¡°esports God has a crush on me¡± is? Hmph! This ... Was amazing ... Chapter 1211 ? Chapter 1211: I left with North Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your game id?¡±Feng nai asked slowly. The male fan didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly asked this, but he still answered happily,¡±¡±I love God bey the most!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mind was elsewhere.¡±That¡¯s a really good name. I¡¯ll take good care of you in the gameter.¡± Take care? This tone? The male fans didn¡¯t understand the situation earlier, but now they did. It was definitely not a good thing to be taken care of by Almighty k in the game! Meanwhile, mo bei nced at the people around her who were still taking photos. She didn¡¯t let go of Feng NAI¡¯s wrist and only said to him,¡±¡±Come and watch my match the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! God bey! If you¡¯re here, the Supreme Alliance fans are here!¡± The boy¡¯s voice was very loud and impassioned, and it seemed to echo. This voice waspletely different from those who said that he was very handsome. It wasn¡¯t to say which one was better. It was this kind that made people more powerful. Mo bei lowered her eyes and tightened her grip on Feng NAI¡¯s wrist. Since he nned to be taken away, young master Feng naturally wouldn¡¯t resist. It was more natural to cooperate. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to hear anyone confessing to her. It would ruin his n. The fans didn¡¯t want Feng nai to leave. But who could beat someone with a knife at the waist? Wasn¡¯t this woman a little too ruthless? The shadow guards also admired Ms bei for being able to bring their young master out on her own. After all, she had returned from yise, or perhaps mo bei¡¯s temperament had already been cultivated. In the past, her standing posture was like a young man. The current her had a ghostly ax on her body and could split everything in the world. The male fan stood there and looked at her back, always feeling inexplicable. Nah. He was once my brother. Do you guys know? Supreme Alliance¡¯s favorite, she had grown up. He was bing more and more like that group of people, polite, humble, and fearless. They should be the champions of the worldpetition this time. Compared to those who purely loved esports. The other trendy ones were different. ¡°I knew she would cause trouble the moment she came back!¡± ¡°Once at the high-speed rail station, once again at the square!¡± ¡°The return is no longer popr. We¡¯re just trying our best to hype it up with our Almighty K. I¡¯m helpless.¡± ¡°If Almighty k is still the same as before, I really can¡¯t be a fan anymore.¡± ¡°I heard that Almighty K didn¡¯t want to go with her at the scene, but he can¡¯t just stand there.¡± ¡°If it was anyone else who went to pull Almighty k, they would have had to leave under those circumstances. I was there, so I know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I knew it. Dark me still has a ce in Almighty K¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Kids, whether or not Almighty k has ck me in his heart has no direct rtionship with his feelings. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but you can listen to a certain radio program. I heard you say that if it were anyone else who tried to pull Almighty k away, he would leave? As an old fan, I¡¯m very responsible to tell you that Almighty k has mysophobia. Except for his little support brother, he will throw his coat away when anyone touches him. Besides, do you think Almighty k¡¯s family is just for decoration? How could the president of the Feng Corporation not have a single bodyguard by his side? I was at the scene too. There were ten Men in ck around me. Why didn¡¯t they move? they only started to control the scene when God bey arrived? It¡¯s obvious that Almighty k didn¡¯t allow them to move before. ¡± ¡°What thementer above said makes sense. I was wondering why old k¡¯s temperament changed at the end of his signature today. There¡¯s something fishy!¡± ¡°You want to make God bey¡¯s heart ache, right? cover your face. As an old fan, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°bey is still the most handsome! You guys saw it, there¡¯s a knife behind his waist, F * ck! He¡¯s so handsome that I¡¯m getting a nosebleed!¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re still bey¡¯s fan after all this trouble. What did I say? it¡¯s just that you¡¯re out of date and you want to ride on her poprity.¡± Chapter 1212 ? Chapter 1212: Chapter 1211: Trantor: 549690339 ¡°bey, don¡¯t keep talking about Supreme Alliance. That¡¯s my youth. It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°Finally, an old Supreme Alliance fan like me hase out to speak. I can only say that people and teams are different, they¡¯re just grabbing onto Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity and don¡¯t let it go. We, the Supreme Alliance fans, are really disgusted.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Once he returned, there would be a storm that was inevitable. Little demon Bo sat on the top floor of the Qin corporation¡¯s building. She looked at the endlessments and furrowed her brows. ¡°Young master, President Qin will really get angry.¡± The Secretary blocked his hand. Little demon Bo looked up. The Secretary bit the bullet and said,¡±Madam also said that before shees back, you shouldn¡¯t move. Believe in Ms. Bei¡¯s ability to handle these things. It¡¯s the butterfly effect. Have you forgotten?¡± Upon hearing this, the little demon Bo retracted her hand.¡±Forget it. This is what that Feng guy should do. Since he nned for big sister bei to pick him up, he should have done the follow-up. Give me a can of milk.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The Secretary replied and thought to himself, sure enough, it¡¯s more useful to mention Madam ... Feng nai did indeed have follow-up work to do. Before he left, he turned around to let the red shadow know that it was best for them not to follow him. Hence, when they really got into the sports car, only mo bei and Feng nai were left. From the beginning to the end, Feng nai had not said a word. Mo bei nced at him before she started driving. She freed her hand to touch the Samoyed in his arms and raised her eyes.¡±Have you had dinner?¡± Feng nai looked at the dog in his arms, which was trying its best to get closer, and suddenlyughed.¡±Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. The two of them looked at each other for a second. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat.¡± Feng nai looked away. Mo bei retracted her hand.¡±ypot rice noodles?¡±¡±go eat rice noodles?¡± Feng nai held the side of his face and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Roast meat?¡± mo bei asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t even turn his head. Mo bei looked at the side of his face, which was still wearing a mask. His ck hair was tied behind his neck, cold and clean. Perhaps it was because of his skin color, but no matter what style he was styled in, it was more expensive than ordinary people ¡®s. Even when he ignored her, he looked good. Mo bei resisted the urge to touch his head and held onto the steering wheel with a calm expression.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go have some porridge.¡± At this moment, Feng nai looked over.¡±Did a certain youngdy forget to mention making soup?¡± he asked. Mo bei recalled the message she had sent. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Feng nai asked in return, his eyes unfathomable. Mo bei listened to him but didn¡¯t start the car. Instead, she reached out and removed the mask Rope behind his ears.¡±Not today, the hotel doesn¡¯t have a kitchen.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face was devilishly handsome after he took off his mask. He raised his hand and grabbed her wrist.¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± It¡¯s not the base or the Feng family, but the ce I live. Under normal circumstances, girls would be moved. Mo bei moved as well, but her focus was different. Did he live alone when she was gone? In the distance, none of the ck-shirted bodyguards could keep up. From that direction, they could guess where the young master had gone. Ever since he had taken over the Feng family, young master had bought an apartment next to the University to save time. It was close to anywhere. However, no one knew why the young master had a special liking for such a small apartment. The entire area was smaller than the bathroom in the Feng family¡¯s house. One bedroom, one living room, 40 square meters. It was really too small for young master. Chapter 1213 ? Chapter 1213: One thousand two hundred and twelve Trantor: 549690339 However, for some reason, his young master liked to live there. The bodyguards in ck did not know what was going on. However, the shadow guards knew very well that when their young master bought the apartment, he had also bought the one next to the apartment. If he really had to ask why ... He was probably thinking that if Ms bei returned, he would be the first to know. Of course, this was just their spection after the incident with yise. They didn¡¯t know what the young master was thinking. However, there was a new message on his phone that required their attention. He had to mobilize the public rtions department. Young master rarely touched this Department because those people were waiting for young master to use this opportunity to cause trouble, saying that young master did not distinguish between work and private affairs. As expected, the moment the public rtions department started. Feng nai received a call. ¡°Boss Feng, I just heard from my subordinates that you¡¯re going to start an emergency PR campaign for one of your team members? I know you value thepetition, but it¡¯s not a good influence. I¡¯m afraid that the Feng corporation¡¯s reputation will be damaged. President Feng, you should tell Chairman Feng about this and deal with itter. ¡± ¡°Manager Hong, are you done?¡± Feng nai seemed to be waiting for him and said nonchntly,¡±¡±If you¡¯re done, pack your things. You¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°Fired? President Feng, you can¡¯t be so heartless. Have you forgotten what Chairman Feng said? Chairman Feng asked you to ...¡± Before manager Hong could finish, Feng nai interrupted him, his voice devoid of any warmth.¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who forgot who¡¯s in charge of the Feng family now. ¡± Manager Hong felt a chill run down his back. It was toote. He was personally invited out of the building by the shadows. At the same time, the other divisions also understood one thing. No one could escape from that person¡¯s hands. It only depended on whether he was interested in making a move. He wanted topletely control public rtions. There would be other voices too, but when he was in the video conference earlier, his audit of the ounts had made them realize something. They knew that this sessor was not a simple one, so they had to exercise more restraint in the future. However, they never thought that he would be so fast! In less than a year, the Feng family hadpletely changed. When he said to retreat one, the next one would immediately rece it. This time, even the public rtions department was in his hands. Some people who received dividends but did nothing in the Feng family all year round were a little flustered and uneasy, afraid that he would be the next one. What he didn¡¯t know was that Feng nai had only done this because he couldn¡¯t do it when he wasn¡¯t capable. Now, he could do it. In the future, a certain someone shouldn¡¯t always think about taking on all these on his own. The Feng family¡¯s actions were very effective, but some people still harbored resentment. ¡°Controlling the reviews.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really speechless, you don¡¯t even let me say it. ¡± He only left behind these few words, but it did not affect mo bei¡¯s registration. The organizingmittee would indeed conduct an investigation in this area, and those who had a bad influence were not allowed to participate. Feng nai was clear about this, which was why he had acted so quickly. The people with resentment did not disappear. They had agreed to tell everyone the truth at thepetition the day after tomorrow. It was hard to notice. At this moment, Feng nai was still sitting in the front passenger seat. He pressed the window down emotionlessly. ¡°When did you buy the car?¡± This was the first time he had taken the initiative to ask Mo bei. Mo bei turned the steering wheel, momentarily forgetting that a certain Almighty liked to dig holes when he spoke.¡±¡±The car is not mine, it¡¯s Eagle ¡®s.¡± ¡°I say, this little sister ...¡± Chapter 1214 ? Chapter 1214: The Feng family¡¯s public disy of affection Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai was stillughing, and his tone was cold.¡±You like dogs?¡± Woof! Woof! Woof! The Samoyed barked. What did the car have to do with the dogs? What the hell is this pretty boy talking about again! Mo bei didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence either.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°Even the car belongs to the little puppy.¡± Feng nai snorted and said,¡¯he can still move? Why are the Qin family¡¯s people so slow?¡± Mo bei heaved a long sigh in her heart. As expected, he was the one who had informed those people. ¡°Eagle just likes to follow me.¡± This did not reduce Feng NAI¡¯s hatred. Instead, he turned his face away and looked out the window, his ck hair blocking his eyes. After a while, a very low voice was heard,¡±¡±I also like to follow you. Why don¡¯t you let me follow you?¡± This sentence made mo bei¡¯s fingers stop moving. She was filled with guilt. At that time, there was no ce for her here. She would not be allowed topete again. This was because the thing about influence was said by others. She understood, and so did he. That was why he had never forced her to stay. Even in the end, he still said,¡±¡±You can leave, but you have to take me with you.¡± Mo bei tightened her grip on the steering wheel, a faint light in her eyes.¡±In the future, wherever you go, I will be there.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s figure moved, but he did not respond. From mo bei¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t see his face. On the other hand, the Samoyed kept calling out,¡±balls!¡± This pretty boy was hugging it so tightly! Mo bei also knew that she couldn¡¯t make him believe her with just a few words. After all, she had lied to him too many times in the past. However, when they drove to a familiar road, mo bei turned to look at him. Feng NAI¡¯s expression was indifferent. He got off the car and walked into the building. Mo bei stopped in front of the apartment. Feng nai continued to move forward with one hand in his pocket. He took out his keys and opened the door next door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed that it¡¯s not a ce you live in?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze and followed him in. The size of the room looked even smaller than hers, probably because of the clothes that were thrown everywhere. It wasn¡¯t dirty. After all, the ce where the young master of the Feng family lived must have been cleaned by special people. It was just that there were too many shoes and clothes, so there was no order. There was aputer desk next to the bed. Other than the electronic equipment, there were only a pen and paper. Mo bei could almost imagine how he would train alone after he was done with his work at the Feng Corporation. ¡°The ribs in the fridge.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he let the Samoyed go back to where he was, the little rooftop. Then, he closed the ss door. Woof! Woof! Woof! This pretty boy didn¡¯t even give it the chance to get close to its master. Damn it! When mo bei heard the cry, she subconsciously wanted to walk over. Feng nai blocked her way and said,¡¯does this youngdy think that she has a lot of time? Hurry up and boil the soup. I still need to rest. ¡± Mo bei also looked at the time. It was indeed veryte. What she didn¡¯t expect was that in such an uninvigorated room, the refrigerator was full of fresh ingredients. Mo bei might never know. After she left, there was one person who had left. In order to lie to him, she woulde back to apologize to him soon. He had specifically instructed that the apartment should remain the same. Not only that, but the cleaningdy would stuff fresh ingredients into the refrigerator on both sides every three days. Even the kitchen was filled with mo bei¡¯s favorite ypot when she cooked. ¡°You can find what to use yourself. I¡¯m going to take a shower and do a live broadcast.¡± After Feng nai said this, he entered the bathroom. With his mysophobia, he could not get over it without taking a shower after standing outside for so long. If he didn¡¯t know that this person would appear, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand the smell. It was easy for people to sweat in the summer, and it was mixed with the smell of various sunblock. This might not be a big deal to others, but to Feng nai, who had a keen sense of smell, this season had always been difficult to endure. Fortunately, after a certain someone¡¯s appearance, that familiar light lemon smell also came back. Feng nai looked at himself in the mirror. He didn¡¯t need to disguise himself, and the corners of his lips curled up, revealing a faint sweetness. Outside the bathroom. Mo bei drew the saber at her waist and ced it on the table. The shape of the waist knife was very nice, and it was carved with unknown marks. It was something that could only be forged from ice iron. However, mo bei picked it up again when she couldn¡¯t find a vegetable knife. She began to debone and slice the meat. It could only be said that even a weapon was just a kitchen knife in the hands of a chef. Mo bei¡¯s cooking posture had always been good-looking. She was very clean and neat, and she held a scimitar in her hand, looking indifferent and clear. This was the scene that Feng nai saw when he came out. He was drying his hair with one hand, allowing the water to slide down his nose. The curve of his chin was extremely beautiful. However, one person couldn¡¯t sit still. That was manager li, who was far away at the base. His chubby face was swollen from thinking, but he still didn¡¯t understand. He could only keep sending messages. ¡°Young master, did you remember wrongly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your day to do a live broadcast today. ¡± ¡°I know. Young master must have made today a Friday, right?¡± He counted and found that he had sent at least six messages. Young master didn¡¯t reply to a single message! Who would have thought that Almighty k, who had always avoided live streams whenever possible, would take the initiative to mention live streams? He must have forgotten the days when he used mineral water to rece his face! Manager li walked here and there with a big belly. She felt that the Almighty was up to no good again. The past ten months had been too peaceful. He had even forgotten that because of a certain God, ck me had beenbeled as a shameless team. Why did he bring up the live broadcast this time? Manager li was already a little crazy. Only then did Feng nai pick up his phone and reply: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go and make the arrangements. ¡± Manager li,... The n to stop our master has been exposed, so we can only inform everyone. When the K fans heard this news, they were all a little shocked! ¡°What is going on today? The frequency of Almighty k¡¯s appearance is higher than the frequency of his appearance in the past six months?¡± ¡°This is too abnormal! But I¡¯m very happy to see that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the live broadcast room!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here. It¡¯d be great if I could see Almighty k¡¯s unrivaled beauty.¡± ¡°What are you dreaming about? it¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t give you a close-up of the mineral water bottle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. At least I can see Almighty k¡¯s hand ...¡± Just as people were sending bulletments. Suddenly, a handsome and devilish face appeared in front of the camera. No one could tell that he had just taken a shower, and his ck hair was still wet. Her face was really clean, a transparent white, without a single w, and her facial features were well-defined. This made those who had said that it was just a filter that was turned on and off, and that the real king was like that, suddenly speechless. Feng NAI¡¯s aura was extremely strong. He was wearing a ck T-shirt and had porcin-white corbones. He did not forget to hold a bottle of mineral water in his hand. But! He, he, showed his face! ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± The entire live broadcast room was filled with screams. One must know that Almighty k was more and more fond of wearing a mask when he was outside. Even if he could see him, it would be from a distance. His handsome face was a critical hit! Never! There was also that corbone and the throat when drinking water. Oh my God! The live broadcast room was already a little out of control. Even the action of drinking water was warned not to be led astray. Orange Racecourse¡¯s control was helpless! He wanted to cry. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that k-God was going to show his face today! The number of viewers kept soaring. Feng nai entered the game as he answered the question.¡±¡±Why did you show your face today? I¡¯m just in a good mood. ¡± ¡°I can carry you guys, but it¡¯ll take a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working. I¡¯m drinking soup. ¡± ¡°What take-out? Do you think I¡¯m like you? No one¡¯s cooking for you?¡± ¡°How many times have I told you, can han Xi¡¯s food be eaten? I don¡¯t want to be poisoned to death. ¡± ¡°Yes, this is indeed not the base. This is where I live.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the person who made the soup? He¡¯s in the kitchen. ¡± ¡°You want to see him?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up when he said thest two words. Just this smile made the old fans who had been chasing him all the way here feel that there was something wrong with the familiarity! ¡°What¡¯s the situation with old K?¡± ¡°Prediction is another evil thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already weird enough that he¡¯s doing a live stream and showing his face. Although I¡¯m ridiculing him while I¡¯m taking screenshots, it¡¯s still weird!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t let everyone be confused for too long.¡±¡±Wait a moment.¡± As he spoke, he leaned back and turned around to say,¡±¡±I¡¯m hungry. ¡± The girls who were watching the live broadcast couldn¡¯t hear the noise over there. However, in less than three seconds, another figure appeared in the camera. This time, there was no knife behind her waist. She was wearing mittens and holding a bowl of soup. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and her side profile was clear and beautiful. She was like a boy who usually coaxed his girlfriend. ¡°It¡¯s still hot, drink it after it¡¯s cooled. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai replied and blew on it. Mo bei saw that his hair was wet and that he was not paying attention to the live broadcast. She took a towel and pressed it on his head. The bullet screen exploded! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wiping hair????! k-God actually asked someone to wipe his hair!¡± ¡°How can my Almighty k be so healer?¡± ¡°Cover your face. It¡¯s happening again. I was just wondering why we did the live broadcast. Isn¡¯t it to show off that God bey is washing his clothes and cooking for him at home? Shameless, you¡¯re too shameless. ¡± ¡°Xiu er, wait for me. But even if it¡¯s God bey who¡¯s cooking, old k doesn¡¯t seem like the one in charge.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still bragging. If you have the ability, then mock in front of God bey!¡± The field control couldn¡¯t handle it. Mo bei was still drying someone¡¯s hair with her eyes lowered. With Feng NAI¡¯s physique, it was very easy for him to catch a cold. Mo bei knew this better than anyone else, so she was not distracted at all. Moreover, the more mo bei looked at him, the more she felt that he was like an unguarded cat. It was very difficult to get a cat to be so cooperative. The hair under her hand was very smooth and soft, and Mo bei couldn¡¯t help but want to touch it a few more times. Of course, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t stop him. It was as if he was seriously waiting for the soup to cool. The Samoyed couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It pressed its paw on the ss door and barked twice. Mo bei turned around and realized that the camera was on ... Chapter 1215 ? Chapter 1215: She is mine Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai had also noticed themotion over here. He raised his lowered eyes and saw that his wispy hair had dried up quite a bit and was resting on the bridge of his nose. He didn¡¯t even drink the soup. He reached out with one hand and pressed the Enter key, nonchntly acting as if all of this was just a coincidence.¡±This is the person who made the soup. Since you¡¯ve seen him, stop gossiping and ask about something else.¡± The K fans were speechless. The screen was full of dots, was this what they wanted to gossip about? This person was clearly doing this on purpose! What kind of God were they fans of? for some reason, they felt that she was a White Lotus, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t want to stop being fans. Mo bei nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. She simply walked over, opened the ss door, and carried the Samoyed out. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±Get it away from me. The smell is strong.¡± This scene could be seen by the audience in the live streaming room. They were all sending question marks. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Almighty k usually even lets the Samoyed rest on hisp when he¡¯s ying games. Now, the smell is heavy?¡± ¡°I still remember that when the little Samoyed first appeared, Almighty k even personally fed it milk powder.¡± ¡°Even big brother Hui said that Almighty k dotes on the dog in the base the most. They were all idents.¡± ¡°I still have a bunch of pictures of Almighty k hugging a little Samoyed. Everyone has seen his patience with the little Samoyed. How did it change overnight? What about the snacks I bought for the little Samoyed?¡± ¡°I also wanted to let Almighty k know that I¡¯m a Wang lover like him. I prepared a bunch of things to prove my love so that I can get close to him. This change is so infuriating!¡± ¡°As an old fan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s changed. Old k was wrong to keep dogs. His mysophobia is obvious to all. He likes to y with cats and dogs, but he won¡¯t keep them for long and doesn¡¯t want to keep them. With old k¡¯s body, he might be allergic to animal hair. But one day, he suddenly had a little Samoyed with him and brought him everywhere. Come to think of it, this only happened after God bey left. Could it be that ... The master of the little Samoyed isn¡¯t old k, but God bey?¡± ¡°I really have to hand it to bey¡¯s fans. They¡¯re always trying to gain attention and they link everything to your Almighty bey. Now, she thinks that Supreme Alliance isn¡¯t enough for her. She won¡¯t even let Almighty k off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag us Supreme Alliance fans into this, we don¡¯t acknowledge her. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was still on the Samoyed in mo bei¡¯s arms, so he did not notice thements on the screen. His eyes darkened bit by bit. He stood up and blocked the dog¡¯s head that was rubbing around. Then, he smiled slowly.¡±I wonder how the dog soup will taste.¡± The Samoyed, who had been trying his best to burrow into mo bei¡¯s arms, froze. Even his ws stopped in their tracks in amusement. As expected, this pretty boy would ostracize him the moment he saw his master! Mo bei knew that he was usually very gentle to small animals. What was going on today? why did he keep picking on dogs? ¡°It¡¯s still being broadcast live. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t hide her thoughts. She nced at the camera and said,¡±¡±Your words might be misunderstood.¡± It wasn¡¯t possible, but the live broadcast room had already begun to distort it. ¡°In the past, you raised dogs to sell your character setting, right?¡± ¡°I hate using small animals to sell my character.¡± ¡°bey even reminded him that there were surveince cameras. It feels like he¡¯s more scheming than us Supreme Alliance people.¡± Feng nai nonchntly nced over. Then, his eyes darkened, and even the corners of his lips were cold.¡±She left the dog with me, so of course I have to take good care of it. Now that she¡¯s back, it¡¯s time to return it to its owner. As for this Supreme Alliance member? It seems like you¡¯re still in Supreme Alliance? What¡¯s your game id?¡± Thest sentence made the person speechless for a long time. After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly be a member of Supreme Alliance. Someone stood out.¡±We are all Supreme Alliance fans because we know Supreme Alliance. We have been with Supreme Alliance all this time. We have the right to represent Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°The people who have apanied Supreme Alliance all the way here can represent them?¡± Feng nai chuckled softly, and there was no warmth in his voice.¡±¡±Then, in Mn, bey represented Supreme Alliance in the semi-finals and defeated three new yers from the other countries. What do you think of her?¡± That person sent another bulletment.¡±We don¡¯t know what happened in the past. Now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯s no longer fit to be a member of Supreme Alliance. She¡¯s covered in dirt and she¡¯s not fit to participate in thepetition.¡± In just an instant, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes turned cold. Even through the screen, people could feel that the atmosphere had changed. His eyes were staring straight at the camera,pletely ck. Mo bei reached out and pressed down on his wrist. However, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. He took her hand away and said slowly,¡±¡±Qin mo didn¡¯t even say anything, who are you to make the decision? You¡¯re a Supreme Alliance fan? I remember Supreme Alliance has a signature wall at the base. Who are you on that wall?¡± The person stopped talking. She had never been to Mn. Feng NAI¡¯s finger tapped on the mouse.¡±It seems like this Supreme Alliance fan¡¯s presence isn¡¯t as strong as mine. Back then, all the Supreme Alliance fans in District A knew that bey had defeated someone called Feng yongyao.¡± ¡°Lazy Feng? Whatzy Feng, this is clearly the id that old k used before he started ying in the professional league, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, old k was in zone A. He was as famous as Bey.¡± ¡°Old k only has one principle. So what if bey is the top scorer in the region? I¡¯ve topped up a lot of money!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect old k to bring up his most unsightly ID ...¡± Thements kepting. Feng nai didn¡¯t look and only continued,¡±¡±He used to think that the rankings were just for fun. Even if bey¡¯s points were always above his, it didn¡¯t prove anything. Until one day, the two of them were matched by ident. He was killed by bey once in the dragon¡¯s cave show. Because bey, who was at that age, said that she didn¡¯t want to fight her own people. If she wanted to win, she wanted to win overseas. ¡± ¡°As a loser, I admire her.¡± ¡°What is e-sports? I found the answer from her, so I decided to y professionally.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find her all these years. ¡± ¡°I want to find her and tell her that her championship dream shouldn¡¯t bepletely sealed away with the disbandment of Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not just what I¡¯m thinking. Her teacher, her teammates, and the Supreme Alliance seniors that she respects the most are all waiting for the day she regains her grip on the mouse. ¡± ¡°Because her return means that Supreme Alliance is back.¡± After saying this, Feng nai paused, his ck eyes looking straight at the camera.¡±¡±And you? What are you?¡± That gaze was too ruthless, and his aura was so strong that it made people feel a chill at the back of their necks. The livements paused for a moment. Mo bei¡¯s hand also froze in mid-air. As she looked at the slender back of the man who was protecting her, her heart felt as if it had been struck by something. She thought,¡±there must be someone who¡¯s worth your effort.¡± He could know all of your value. He understands the vast world in your heart. When the dream shattered, it would be stuck back together. When a person can¡¯t do it, he will appear and be your support. Mo bei lowered her eyes and rested her head on her back. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± That was enough. With such a big treasure like you, nothing else matters. Feng NAI¡¯s body stiffened, probably because he had just realized that he was still in a Cold War with this person. He couldn¡¯t forgive her so easily and had to let her continue coaxing him. Pretending to be unintentional, he retracted his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m speaking up for you. As a Supreme Alliance fan, I can¡¯t stand people pretending to be fans. ¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°When did old k be a Supreme Alliance fan?¡± some of k¡¯s fans were about to burst intoughter. ¡°He did go to Mn to watch the game, but he was just a passerby at the time, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t see him being that passionate about Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°What do you guys know! Old K is a fan of God bey!¡± ¡°Oh my, how could I have forgotten? what is e-sports? I found the answer from her, so I decided to y professionally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°Thank you, God bey, for giving us the honor of having a sharp-tongued King.¡± ¡°Thank you, God bey ...¡± The followingments were all jubnt. Feng NAI¡¯s words were so shocking that some of the self-proimed Supreme Alliance fans couldn¡¯t say anything. He had already narrated the story from the perspective of a loser. Ordinary people indeed could notpare. The security was also impressed by their young master. How could this be? ¡°Lazy Feng?¡± ¡°At the end of the day, he was just unconvinced that he lost to bey and wanted to get back at her. Old k must have thought that I was a pay-to-win yer and that the young master of the Feng family couldn¡¯t win against an uncharged yer. Ha, did he think that my money was for nothing?¡± ¡°Old k was indeed very Chuunibyou back then.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you open a side ount?¡± ¡°I know about this. It¡¯s callednguid, and he was tricked into marriage by a demon. Hahahaha. ¡± ¡°I also know that I¡¯m A yer from area a. It¡¯s too early for many people to remember.¡± ¡°In the end, only people like us who really y games know about these things.¡± ¡°Old k¡¯s dark history.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t move. He only looked at the direction of the conversation with a cold expression. On the other hand, mo bei, who was standing behind him, stopped in her tracks. The crowd thought that their young master would end the broadcast just like that. After all, he didn¡¯t even know about this matter. Unexpectedly, the young masterughed and said slowly,¡±¡±It seems that everyone is really interested in the gossip about me in the game. That¡¯s right, there is such a thing. I was cheated of my marriage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± This sentence was asked by the stage supervisor. It was easy to imagine the reactions of the others. The bullet screen was once again flooded withments. ¡°k-God is also in an online rtionship? This world is too fantasizing. ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even talk when he¡¯s ying games.¡± ¡°How old was k-God when he was cheated? Is she very beautiful?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how old they are. They¡¯ve led some children astray. As for their looks ...¡± Feng nai turned around and nced at mo bei before he casually said,¡±¡±Now that I look at him, he¡¯s indeed prettier than anyone else. I didn¡¯t see him at that time. This incident has caused a great deal of damage to my view of love. He¡¯s my first love.¡± ¡°¡± Chapter 1216 ? Chapter 1216: Shamelessness Trantor: 549690339 First love? These two words made mo bei, who was still pressed against Feng NAI¡¯s back, pause. Thements were also flying. ¡°No, old k, if you say first love, then first love. Why are you looking at God bey?¡± ¡°Is your wife¡¯s illness acting up again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, old k¡¯s handsome face was exuding a smug expression. If you have the ability, ask me who this spicy person is. I feel that something is wrong ... F * ck! It can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guess what the person above is thinking. The person who tricked old k into marrying her is God bey, right?!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it, his eyes light. ¡°Then what did you mention that caused such a heavy impact on your view of love?!¡± Some of the k fans couldn¡¯t help but send bulletments: ¡°God bey, don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s tricking you!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t think much of it and said reasonably,¡±¡±You¡¯re clearly a girl, but you insist on saying that you¡¯re a man. It almost made me think that there¡¯s something wrong with me. To a boy who has just started puberty, if this isn¡¯t hurtful, what is it?¡± ¡°Old k, don¡¯t exaggerate, you¡¯re not gay!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow, and he said naturally,¡±¡±That¡¯s because she¡¯s not a boy. ¡± The bulletments were silent. The bulletments were: What was the meaning of this? Did he mean that if God bey was a boy, he would have turned gay? Mo bei also understood the other meaning in his words and looked up at him. Feng NAI¡¯s tone changed and he sat back in his chair.¡±¡±However, a certain someone has too many cute little puppies around him and doesn¡¯t need someone like me. It¡¯s normal when you think about it. After all, not everyone can be called ¡®I love you¡¯ by a male fan in public.¡± Mo bei thought, ...Hasn¡¯t this matter already passed? Some of the old fans in the live broadcast room also covered their faces.¡±Old k, that¡¯s enough. God bey has only been confessed to once. Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you have so many female fans?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s expression was indifferent. The stage controller wasn¡¯t here? When have I ever had a girlfriend fan? please ban this kind of rumor for five minutes. ¡± The old fans were speechless. This was the first time the crowd control did not listen to him. He could not bear to watch Almighty k¡¯s shamelessness anymore. Thements were still flying. Feng nai moved the mouse, and the entire screen was reced by the game page. It was such an obvious way of destroying evidence that the security team didn¡¯t know what to say. The Almighty they were fans of had to be finished even if they had to kneel down. On the other hand, the Samoyed, who was not blocked by the pretty boy, had another chance to get close to mo bei. Mo bei lowered her eyes. After patting its head, she picked it up. ¡°He can¡¯t smell your body.¡± As he spoke, he opened the ss door and put the Samoyed back in. The Samoyed was speechless. But this time, she gave the Samoyed dog food and toys. The Samoyed was listless. He couldn¡¯t win the favor at all! Fortunately, there was still something fun to y with. It was a fake bone. After she was done, mo bei looked up at the clock on the wall. It was 11 O¡¯ clock. After realizing this, Feng nai, who was absentmindedly clicking on the game page, said,¡±¡±This game iscking a support, you go.¡± Mo bei put down the car keys she had picked up. Feng nai nced sideways, gesturing for her to sit beside him. It wasn¡¯t a desktopputer, but a high-end alienptop. Mo bei did not reject him and brought a chair over. After all, she felt guilty about the words ¡®hurt¡¯. The live broadcast room was boiling. King-level and bey-level together? With such abination, they would definitely be able to kill a lot of people in the game. Ever since the previous dark res match, they had never seen the id ¡®mo bei Xiang Nan¡¯e online. Those who didn¡¯t understand wouldn¡¯t understand what this meant to many people. Sometimes, when that id was lit up, they would still have the courage to continue. Now, this person had returned. He didn¡¯t even change the way he held the mouse. His face was the same as when she was in the dragon¡¯s cave. When she looked at you like that, you would often ignore her gender. Because in those eyes, you could only see the vast world of heroes. All the old yers in District a knew that bey had A fierce ying style and was unrivaled. She was with King, but they weren¡¯t even in apetition. It really made people want to see what it would be like. Unexpectedly, Feng nai turned over and pressed down on her hand. With her hand between them, he pressed the switch button.¡±¡±I¡¯m ying a side ount. ¡± A Smurf? That was his good disciple. The moment mo bei¡¯s ount came online, she naturally caused another wave ofughter. ¡°It¡¯s really the id that tricked old K into getting married!¡± ¡°I still remember old k saying that no one is as obedient as his disciple.¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s better for old k to listen to God Bey.¡± Feng nai swiped across the bullet screen. The stage supervisor, who had been watching the show, stopped eating his instant noodles and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. We¡¯re all doing this for our livelihood. Everyone, be a little more hypocritical. Don¡¯t be so real, or you¡¯ll be sealed. Shh, be a little more hypocritical.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t have time to deal with him. His hand was still on the back of mo bei¡¯s hand.¡±Come to these coordinates.¡± Mo bei looked at the side of his face. Her nose was filled with the pleasant scent of his body. Her fingers moved slightly and she clicked on the teleport. An invitation was sent over. Mo bei clicked to enter. It was a ranking match. The positions were all different. They were indeedcking a support. Just as mo bei was about to lock onto the hero ... A message popped up from Feng NAI¡¯s profile picture.¡±¡±I¡¯ll y the support. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Old K wants to y as a support?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re missing an assassin?¡± ¡°Those who say that there are no more assassins, have you forgotten what God bey is best at?¡± After they had all chosen, they naturally had to fill in the positions for mo bei. The match started. The adc at the bottomne sent a message over: ¡°Support, follow me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with the jungler. ¡± Feng nai slowly replied with four words. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you flying,¡± the adc said. Feng nai didn¡¯t reply to this. Instead, he used hiszy alternate ount and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Give me this blue.¡± Mage: ¡°the support is toxic, isn¡¯t he? fighting for the first blue with the jungler?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, it¡¯s a trap again,¡±the Adc said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t beat the jungler. ¡± Who knew. ¡°Alright,¡± said his disciple. Mo bei didn¡¯t use any form of punishment. Instead, she pointed at a single word with her fingertip. The mage was speechless. Adc:...... Tank: ¡°it¡¯s not the support that¡¯s poisonous. It¡¯s the jungler that¡¯s poisonous. He can even give up one blue?¡± A couple?¡± The mage said,¡¯even if you¡¯re a couple, you can¡¯t bring a girl around like this! I¡¯m helpless. ¡± ADC: ¡°thank you for the six-pointer. There¡¯s a limit to how much you dote on your wife. In the future, if you encounter a couple, just hang up!¡± Mage: ¡°no, wait a minute. The support seems to be a man. The jungler is a woman?¡± Tank thought,¡±we¡¯re finished!¡± He¡¯spletely dead. ¡± However, just as he finished his sentence ... A noise came from the jungle. The first kill! My good disciple has sessfully killed an enemy! The mage was speechless. Tank,¡±no way?¡± He didn¡¯t even take blue, and he could still kill? Only one blue Buff had been stolen, so it did not affect mo bei much. After all, they weren¡¯t the only ones in the jungle. The other side had it too. The enemy assassin was killed under such circumstances. He really didn¡¯t expect his opponent¡¯s fighting style to be so fierce. And at the same level, he also had a support. However, the opponent¡¯s positioning ... He could not grasp it at all! The Adc had also noticed their jungler¡¯s coquettish movements.¡±¡±It¡¯s probably because they changed their ounts. The men are ying the female ounts, and the women are ying the male ounts. That¡¯s why they chose the heroes this way.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s more reliable.¡± Tank finally felt relieved. Feng nai turned on the microphone and said, I didn¡¯t change. Adc:...... Tank was speechless. The mage couldn¡¯t take it anymore,¡±you¡¯re a man, yet you let a girl y as an assassin to help you score?¡± The fans in the live broadcast room thought,¡±this is also what we wanted to ask!¡± He was too shameless! ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed. Why? Do you guys distinguish between men and women in the game?¡± Feng nai said calmly,¡±but that¡¯s right. You guys probably don¡¯t know what it feels like to be carried by a girl.¡± Adc:...... The mage was speechless. Tank: ¡°@good disciple, girl!¡± What¡¯s the point of having a boyfriend like this! Look at us! If you want to choose, choose the topne! Mage: ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You can even choose short legs as the adc. At least you won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± He didn¡¯t expect this. The next second, a faint female voice was heard, as if she didn¡¯t hear them at all.¡±¡±Come and get the blue.¡± It was obvious who he was talking to. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. It was only natural for him to take the blue buff. The mage was speechless. Tank was speechless. The adc was speechless. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s really such a good girl! Mage: ¡°I believe girls can be this good, but there aren¡¯t many girls who can y assassins this well ...¡± Tank asked,¡±are you talking about the voice changer?¡± The adc thought,¡±this doesn¡¯t sound like a voice changer, it¡¯s a female voice.¡± Just as they were talking. Another sound came from the other side. This time, it was a double kill. The tank and adc were speechless. Mage: ¡°you guys understand what I mean, right?!¡± Wasn¡¯t this good disciple¡¯s operation a little too heaven-defying?! In the live broadcast room, how could it not be heaven-defying? That¡¯s bey! In this round, the other three yers werepletely carried away. However, the technology was not the key. The key was that their Almighty k had been living off a woman the entire time, and he had really yed the biggest feature of a cker support. God bey really doted on him, even giving him blue. After entering the tower, it even helped him take some damage. Even when the opponent¡¯s magician had used a big move, God bey had already left, but she had still used a skill to Dodge back and block the big move for him. However, they also noticed something. Previously, old K was quite happy to live off a woman. After thest wave of damage resistance, his eyes flickered, and he couldn¡¯t see his emotions. ¡°I say, this little sister.¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±Have you forgotten who¡¯s the support?¡± Mo bei had already calcted her health and equipment, so she knew that it was no big deal to block this big one. Moreover, her actions were all subconscious. But his eyes reminded her of how he looked at her in yise. Mo bei paused. She had been about to win after dismantling the crystal. She stopped what she was doing and then typed a line on the public chat: ¡°Mage, I¡¯ll wait for you to resurrect. This time, aim your big move.¡± The mages on the other side were speechless. Chapter 1217 ? Chapter 1217: Sprinkling sugar Trantor: 549690339 I¡¯ll hit the point just because you say so? I don¡¯t care about my face! The mage thought angrily and immediately clicked the mouse! Mo bei was still standing by the city, waiting for the mage opposite her to resurrect. Suddenly, the scene changed, and the crystal shattered. A line ofrge words appeared on the screen. ¡°The enemy has surrendered.¡± Mo bei paused, turned her eyes, and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±Why did he surrender?¡± Feng nai could tell that a certain someone really didn¡¯t understand. His dark eyes met those clear eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Only God bey can make a devil like old kugh,¡± someone sighed. Just as that person raised his eyebrows in confusion, Feng nai coughed softly and turned his face away. He couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on his lips, but his voice was very nonchnt.¡±His endurance is too weak.¡± Mo bei understood.¡±Find someone with better skills in the next game.¡± Her teammates thought,¡±Almighty, wake up!¡± Did this have anything to do with skill? This is clearly because he doesn¡¯t want to fulfill your golden dog food! This time, Feng nai saw that the other three were still rather quiet. He moved his mouse and sent a private message: ¡°Do you want to score?¡± Was it important to be abused in front of a higher score? Not important! His three teammates, yes! ¡°Then keep quiet. When she¡¯s going to let the mage hit her, don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ll pull you into the group.¡± Feng nai did as he said. The fans in the live broadcast room wanted to smash their water bottles. In order to trick God bey, you even opened a private chat! Where¡¯s your face? One had to know that Feng NAI¡¯s ount had never allowed private messages, and he wouldn¡¯t y two consecutive rounds with any random passerby. Now, he was actually taking the initiative to pull people in. How despicable! Mo bei had also discovered the person he had invited. His game id was the same as the one in the previous round: ¡°?¡± ¡°They want to score higher.¡± When Feng nai put on his headphones, his youthful aura was even stronger than usual.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t carry it?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze returned to her screen.¡±¡±Sure.¡± The lineup was the same as the previous game. However, this time, mo bei opened the public chat.¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble the opposing mage to hit me a few more times. ¡± After Feng nai saw this, the smile in his eyes deepened. The other three teammates ¡®hands trembled. It was exactly as that shameless support had predicted! Almighty, keep a low profile. Even though you are very powerful. But you¡¯ll be targeted easily. Sure enough. In the eyes of the opposing mage, this assassin was clearly provoking him! ¡°Brother, are you very confident?¡± He typed,¡±then I¡¯ll show you how a city-level mage like me instakills you!¡± Under normal circumstances, shouting at each other like this would only make the smell of gunpowder more and more intense. Mo bei thought for a moment.¡±City level? that should be very powerful. The skills are very urate.¡± ¡°...¡± The mage in front of him could not take this as apliment! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you assassins?!¡± The yers on this side didn¡¯t want to talk. Other than the support who was in a good mood, they had also experienced thest game¡¯s ¡°jungler giving the support a buff,¡± when gao guang had abused Wang. Everything was for the sake of scoring! But very quickly. The mage on the other side understood what he was feeling. That was when the game was six minutes in. He had clearly seen the other party¡¯s shadow, but in the blink of an eye, that person had swept directly behind him. The sound of the sword made him unconsciously tighten his grip on the mouse. However, it was toote. It was too fast, so fast that he even doubted the existence of the shadow ... Chapter 1218 ? Chapter 1218: Marrying herself off Trantor: 549690339 His skills were already so high. The other party had to wait for him to finish his big move and let the support block it for him before turning around to kill him? Once, twice, he had endured it. On the third time, he was furious.¡±What do you mean by that assassin? if you want to kill him, just kill him. Why do you always let the support block for you? it¡¯s unnecessary.¡± ¡°Something that can make him happy.¡± Mo bei looked at the mini map as she cleared the troops. She directly leaped into the tower from the grass. As the sword flower rose and the silver light fell, she said,¡±¡±None of them are unnecessary.¡± The magey on the ground, almost choked to death.¡±¡±Opposite, your jungler and support are a couple?¡± ¡°You just found out ...¡± ¡°No, is this how you make your girlfriend happy? Just so that she can keep blocking the big moves for her, she came here to provoke me. ¡± ¡°Ahem, she¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± ¡°Huh???¡± ¡°It¡¯s a boyfriend. Our jungler is a girl. ¡± The mages on the other side wondered,¡±What¡¯s this?¡± Everyone in the live broadcast room silently lit candles for this mage. After all, he had suffered too much in this match. The most important thing was that when mo bei was quickly declining, she even said very seriously,¡±¡±Your memory of the big bidding is not bad. It¡¯s very urate, as expected of a city-level one.¡± The mage thought,¡¯I don¡¯t want such apliment at all!¡¯ The game ended. Everyone, including Feng nai, saw mo bei¡¯s action and gave the mage opposite her a like ... ¡°I say, junglerdy.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s body tilted and he leaned against mo bei.¡±¡±Are you humiliating him?¡± Mo bei frowned.¡±No. He¡¯s very conscious.¡± It was because mo bei had said it so seriously. The viewers in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°She¡¯s sincere! He¡¯s sincerelyplimenting the other party!¡± ¡°Cover your face. I just want to know if the mage is smashing his phone.¡± ¡°Thest wave of likes was the fatal one ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. My God bey rarely praises people!¡± Mo bei could see thesements. She turned to Feng nai and asked,¡±¡±Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai held it in for a while, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in, and a smile overflowed from his throat. The way his eyes curved and sparkled with stars made mo bei reach out and touch his face. Feng nai stopped and blocked her hand.¡±¡±Taking advantage of me?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up. This little sister, watch your hand and don¡¯t be so restless. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei retracted her hand, feeling a little regretful. She couldn¡¯t be like before, where she could touch him whenever she wanted. As expected, he hadn¡¯t forgiven her. Meanwhile, Feng nai nced at her hand that was about tond, then moved the mouse again and typed: [Keep pretending, you¡¯re obviously so happy in your heart], the bullet screen shook. After that, he entered the hero¡¯s living quarters, Sunset City. There were streets and restaurants here, and people wereing and going. There were even skynterns outside the city. On the other side was an endless snow Mountain range. However, it was different from reality. On the snow Mountain, there were still blooming lotuses. The snow fell on the shoulders, making the figure seem noble and pure. Mo bei looked at his page and thought that he had stopped ying. She was about to log out of the game. ¡°Come here,¡± Feng nai said again. This time, she didn¡¯t have to mark the coordinates again, because Feng nai had given her a tag. Mo bei¡¯s finger clicked on the mouse and she also arrived under the flower tree that was swaying in the wind. He could hear the sound of his feet stepping on the White snow. Ding. A line of words appeared on the screen. ¡°Sloth has requested to cancel our rtionship. Do you agree?¡± Mo bei¡¯s left hand stopped, and her eyes paused for a moment. On Feng NAI¡¯s end, the message was,¡±we¡¯re bound by fate through the inte. Do you really want to tie a knot with your good disciple ...¡± Feng nai clicked ¡°confirm¡± before he could finish the line. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. No emotions could be seen on her face, but she was so focused on a certain person that her eyes were so dark that they seemed bottomless. The girls in the live broadcast room were heartbroken. ¡°Old k, what¡¯s the meaning of this wave?¡± ¡°God bey doted on you so much just now and you still want to cancel your rtionship!¡± ¡°This scum Feng! I¡¯m really going to go berserk!¡± Feng nai only took a nce at the screen before he walked over and pressed down on mo bei¡¯s hand to confirm. Mo bei raised her eyebrows. Before he could speak. A new application came in. ¡°Sloth is interested in bing your couple. Do you agree?¡± This time, it was Feng nai who pressed her hand down to confirm. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The fans in the live broadcast room were a little confused. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know about this, right? didn¡¯t hero level up recently? In the new version, after you be a couple, you can¡¯t disband your rtionship. Old k has tied God bey down and married her. No one else can do this. ¡± ¡°In the future, it won¡¯t just be my good disciple¡¯s ount that can disy the couple .¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that in different districts, there are also couple signs.¡± ¡°Mo bei, Xiang Nan, and bey, these two ounts are probably marked too.¡± ¡°I was scared to death. I thought old k was going to be a scumbag.¡± ¡°Impossible. He¡¯s trying to Trap God bey. He¡¯s afraid that God bey will run away again.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at the heart icon connected to the two of them, as if this was just a normal action. The people watching thought that he was doing this to make the male fans pay more attention before shouting ¡°I love you.¡± After all, Almighty k was so shameless when he got jealous that no one wanted to look back. However, she did not expect that he would hide the rtionship icon in the area bey was in through mo bei¡¯s hand. On the other hand, his main ount, King, had a Bright Heart. It was as if he was telling everyone not to call him hubby anymore, he was already taken. Those who dared to use professional ounts to establish a rtionship. Feng nai was the first one. After all, on the field, every detail of a professional yer would be noticed. He didn¡¯t seem to care about how others would scold him when they saw him. At first, the fans thought he was crazy. Later on, when he had intentionally hidden mo bei¡¯s icon ... No matter how stupid the old fans in the live broadcast room were, they could understand what he was trying to express. On the surface, old k was still angry with God bey. However, in reality, he had been telling everyone through this live broadcast that it was not that bey had to be him, but that he had to be bey. What freeloading? What shamelessness? What should not havee back? He had been waiting for this person. It had never changed since the past. In the future, if she wanted to criticize him, she would do so first. Mo bei was smart, so she naturally understood this. He had given him to her. In the future, he would only belong to her. Even in the future professional leagues, people would see this symbol of love. Chapter 1219 ? Chapter 1219: The champion and you Trantor: 549690339 It seemed to be saying,¡±I will keep both you and the champion in my heart.¡± Mo bei had always thought that she had the guts. However, no matter how bold she was, she could not do this. She was worried that the person she liked would be pulled down from the altar because of her. As expected, master was right about one thing. There was someone in this world who was one step ahead of you and was fearless. One day, you will meet such a person. Mo bei looked at him and was about to move. A call came from the other side. It was about the club. One could imagine how much of an impact Feng NAI¡¯s actions had caused. ¡°Professional yers can¡¯t carry such abel.¡± ¡°You need to consider the people who are watching your game.¡± ¡°Some of them are too young. No one knows what other negative effects you will have if you wear this .¡± ¡°Young master, really, I can¡¯t go along with your decision on this matter.¡± ¡°What if some people know that the great gods of e-sports are in online rtionships and follow suit?¡± The situation on the other side was very urate. After all, even bey¡¯s entire career would be ruined because of one sentence. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was a substitute or not. What was important was that someone was saying that she was a substitute. All parents were vexed by their children¡¯s addiction to games. If there was another person who yed on his behalf, he would be an idol. How could they ept this? What he was afraid of was that young master¡¯s actions would be interpreted as something else. At that time, even with the Feng family, it might not be foolproof. Feng nai turned sideways.¡±Are you saying that I can¡¯t have a private life after bing an esports yer?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°No, young master, you should know that you¡¯re a public figure.¡± Feng nai smiled, the corners of his lips a little cold.¡±¡±My public appearance is only when I y games. I didn¡¯t know that other than ying well, e-sports yers also have to control their private lives.¡± The people from the club sighed.¡±Young master, aren¡¯t you the most clear about these things? if you¡¯re being watched, you have to always remember what kind of impact your actions will have.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very clear.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai said,¡±¡±I know, but that doesn¡¯t mean I agree. Every e-sports yer has put in a lot of effort for the path they¡¯ve chosen. Some young people didn¡¯t learn from them and only think that it¡¯s cool. They think that they can do it by being addicted to games and that we can¡¯t control what others will learn after seeing us. Simrly, I won¡¯t abandon my true self for these people and the so-called negative influences. If I can¡¯t even make the decision, then I don¡¯t have to be a professional yer anymore. ¡± Thest sentence. It wasn¡¯t just the club, even the people who were watching the live broadcast were stunned. What did he mean by not doing it anymore? ¡°Retired?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. K-God¡¯s condition is so good now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s indeed easy to attract criticism if you mark it with a heart icon. Isn¡¯t k-God¡¯s approach a little problematic in itself?¡± ¡°Is there a problem? It¡¯s just a rtionship, and you need the permission of the whole world? I just want to ask, are you really here to watch the game? Only King can win. I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s in a rtionship with. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s in a rtionship with God bey. You don¡¯t know what that means, do you? Then let me exin it to you. Which one of you has the ability to defeat the king of neers from three countries in Mn when you were in the novice camp? do you think that person is pretending to be calctive like you? What people think about is how to win another world Championship. bey is such an existence. ¡± Chapter 1220 ? Chapter 1220: One thousand two hundred and neen Trantor: 549690339 There was too much passionate love. It would often turn into dissatisfaction. ¡°What does bey¡¯s condition have to do with us?st time, it was bey who caused Dark me to be unable to recover from his setback.¡± ¡°If another negative influence appears this time, ck me will definitely be disqualified.¡± ¡°I can only say that reality is too different from what I imagined. One bey is enough to make him want to retire. Why can¡¯t he understand us? forget it. Let¡¯s just live our own lives in the future.¡± There was often no price to pay for words. Moreover, there were still those who were indignant and wanted to expose Feng NAI¡¯s behavior. Mo bei¡¯s worry was not without reason. She even wondered if she should lock onto the ip addresses of the people who had sent the bulletments. On the other hand, Feng nai had already turned off the live stream nonchntly. He turned back to look into her deep eyes, and the familiar uneasiness made even his smile disappear.¡±If you leave me behind again this time, I¡¯ll never see you again in my life.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. The two of them brushed past each other. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±It¡¯ll be fine. Even if something happens, it¡¯s on me.¡± Because he didn¡¯t want to put her in a difficult position, he had done a live broadcast before thepetition had started. She just knew his intentions too well. Only then did mo bei¡¯s right hand, which was by her side, clenched tightly. Her performance would be linked to his reputation in the future. If one rose, one rose; if one fell, one fell. It was really possible that she would pull him down from the altar. She was the one who gave those people the right to attack him. So, no matter what happened, she could not lose. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything, Feng nai turned around and suddenly smiled, his eyes a little cold.¡±¡±Even without Supreme Alliance, I¡¯m here to protect you. You don¡¯t seem to believe me about this. ¡± ¡°In your heart, your family, Supreme Alliance, and master are all important. Even Fei Ying is within your consideration.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m only thinking about one thing. How did that person survive that period of time?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let her be likest year, forced to the point where she can¡¯t even y in the professional league she loves the most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. ¡± As Feng nai spoke, he retracted his gaze, looking like he was about to fall asleep.¡±¡±Whether I forgive her or not.¡± Mo bei looked at his back and knew very well that she was the one who had hurt him back then. He would protect her, but that didn¡¯t mean that they could be the same as before. Because at the same time. She was also not by his side when he was at his most difficult. When they split up and worked hard for the same goal. The word ¡°separate¡± was in itself a different path. With his personality, even if someone else appeared during this period of time, he would not ept it. He would reject them directly. But who didn¡¯t want to have someone by their side when they couldn¡¯t continue? Mo bei lowered her eyes, her ck hair covering her eyes. He could only work harder and make up for all those things. However, it was clear that these things would not show up for a day. Mo bei took another look at the clock. It was already midnight, and it was time for him to rest. At the thought of this, mo bei strolled to the door. A deep and clear voice came from inside,¡±¡±Is this all you have to coax people?¡± Mo bei looked back. She saw the man leaning against the bedroom door and looking at her with a pair of deep eyes.¡±¡±You want to go back to the hotel? After all, our God bey had to hug someone to sleep every day when she was in yise. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t changed this habit after she came back. ¡± Chapter 1221 ? Chapter 1221: One thousand two hundred and twenty Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s a lie. ¡± No matter how straight mo bei was, she knew that she had to exin this. In order to save Fei Ying¡¯s life, she said,¡±¡±And it¡¯s not Eagle who¡¯s in eise.¡± Feng nai walked closer to her.¡±From what this youngdy is saying, you have more than one person by your side?¡± Mo bei thought,¡¯...I¡¯ve been careless. His words are full of lies.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right. People like the Dragon yer can only be deceived with words. It¡¯s a pity that I met you toote in yise and didn¡¯t get to see you with women on your left and right.¡± Feng naiughed in a familiar mocking tone.¡±¡±With such a cool outfit, there should be a lot of people throwing themselves into his arms. Let me guess, there must have been a girl at that time?¡± ¡°No,¡± mo bei denied without changing her expression. ¡°Our little brother even learned to lie after changing back into women¡¯s clothing.¡± Feng nai spoke slowly.¡±You came to quancheng before you went to yise. A woman even dumped her boyfriend at a nightclub for you. The person who got dumped is rted to gold.¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±I¡¯m just acting. Besides, I have you. I won¡¯t fall for anyone else. Moreover, the other party is a girl.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. This person probably didn¡¯t know that the girl she was talking about, even now, was still being asked if anyone had seen a handsome and arrogant young man with long blond hair. ¡°So, you guys slept?¡± Feng nai had asked casually, but because of this matter, he had already checked up on everyone around little young master Jin, making little young master Jin feel like crying. In the end, they found her, and Feng nai treated that woman to a ss of wine. Everyone in the nightclub was jealous, thinking that the woman was going to be a Phoenix. Only young master Jin knew what he had said to the other party. Brother na said,¡±miss Zhang, is it? I heard that you¡¯re looking for someone, and I¡¯m looking for someone too. She has no shorings. The only thing that I find troublesome is that she will pretend to be a boy and go around showing off. How do you think I should control this person?¡± ¡°I like it so much that I can¡¯t bear to move it.¡± ¡°I can only pull out those who have their eyes on her one by one.¡± ¡°Miss Zhang, today is thest time I see you looking for her. After tonight, if you¡¯re still trying to find out where she is, I¡¯ll have to take action. After all, I don¡¯t really like it when my people are being targeted by others.¡± Young master Jin understood that brother na was helping that person to get rid of other dangers. He didn¡¯t know when that woman had taken the photo. If he continued to ask, he might dig out his sister-inw from the inte. It would not be good for sister-inw¡¯s development if there were any negativements. Brother naer was such a dirty-hearted person, so he definitely had to strike first. He was like this to outsiders. When it came to mo bei, it was even more impossible for Feng nai to just let it go so easily. After all, the thought of someone still thinking about her made Feng nai feel ufortable. ¡°No, it¡¯s an urgent mission. I only asked for the same room.¡± Mo bei¡¯s words were true. Feng nai walked a little closer, his eyes darkening. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at picking peaches, so if this little sister really wants to coax people, she should be clean and honest. ¡± This was already a clear indication, and it was impossible for mo bei not to understand.¡±¡±I¡¯m very far away from Flying Eagle. We have two rooms. ¡± ¡°So you still want to go back to the hotel?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up.¡±It seems like that cute little puppy really does carry a lot of weight in your heart.¡± This was simply a question of giving away one¡¯s life, and it went in a big circle. It turned out that he only wanted to say this sentence. She was still as cute as ever, like a cat that had not been smoothened. ¡°I¡¯ll stay. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice was light. When Feng nai heard these three words, he realized that he had taken the initiative. This was different from what he had expected. ¡°Where are you going to sleep?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened, a little cold.¡±¡±Does this youngdy think of me as someone you can hug as you wish?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s beautiful side profile turned to him. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but he didn¡¯t agree or disagree. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± mo bei said. ¡°Up to you.¡± Feng nai turned to the side. Mo bei looked at his back view, and her heart felt like ayer of fluffy wool that had been gently stroked. There was one more person in the room. Young master Feng had automatically be a ¡®waste¡¯. He watched as she helped him make the bed, inserted the mosquito repellent, and lit incense before she pulled his T-shirt and threw it into theundry basket. It was a very normal action, and he used to do it often. But when he saw her eyes, Feng nai turned his handsome face to the side and looked straight into mo bei¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±How long do you want to see it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to sleep. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze had no intention of moving away. Feng nai suddenlyughed and leaned back against the headboard.¡±You like it that much?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Feng nai yed with the lighter with one hand. After hearing what she said, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. It was only when mo bei was also lying on the ground that he opened his mouth.¡±¡±You always say these things to make me happy. If you really like me that much, why don¡¯t you take me away?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment and she was about to speak. He turned off the bedmp and turned his slender figure over. Upon seeing this, mo bei knew his temper. She stood up from the ground andy down on one side of the bed. She hugged his waist from behind and said in a low voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, there won¡¯t be a next time. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he ask anyone to leave. Just like that, as time passed, the two of them closed their eyes. The moonlight shone in through the curtains, making the scene clear and peaceful. Mo bei had already fallen asleep. The side of her face had a kind of snow-white beauty, and her eyshes formed a Circle of Shadows. Because her hair was long, it hit the pillow, making her face even more eye-catching. Feng nai turned around, his gazending on her hair. His flickering emotions turned into a lowered gaze. Her slightly cool lips had a long-awaited sweetness and a lemon fragrance that would appear in her dreams every night. This time, he would not let go no matter what. No matter what he encountered. Even if he had to force her, he would lock her by his side. At the thought of this, Feng nai tightened his grip on her and pulled her into his arms. Then, he slowly closed his eyes again, as if he was holding back something and suppressing his breath. Then, the phone on the side lit up. He stood up silently and walked out of the door.¡±¡±Have you settled the matter?¡± ¡°The Qin family¡¯s people are around here. Fei Ying won¡¯te out.¡± The red shadow replied quickly, afraid of disturbing the young master¡¯s rest at this time. Feng nai had wanted to light a cigarette, but then he thought of something and put the lighter down.¡±¡±At this time, let him y by himself. If I give him to the Qin family, a certain someone will not be happy.¡± The red shadow understood what the young master meant by ying. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the Qin family updated. ¡± ¡°Where is that little devil?¡± Feng nai knew very well who his real opponent was. ¡°Young master, didn¡¯t you contact the Qin familyst time?¡± the red shadow coughed. Don¡¯t you know best how young master Qin is now? After all, you were the one who made the call. The red shadow didn¡¯t dare to finish her sentence. He didn¡¯t understand why the young masters of the Qin family would feel so much hatred whenever they met. However, it was true that the two of them didn¡¯t get along. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Go and find someone. Ask for the contact information of that little demon.¡± ¡°Contact young master Qin?¡± The red shadow couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was afraid he was hearing things. Feng nai turned back to look into the room. I can¡¯t contact him?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The red shadow understood that there were some things that couldn¡¯t be said out loud, such as the fact that the two of them didn¡¯t get along. Feng nai, half-naked, pulled open the drawer and threw the lighter in. He said unhurriedly,¡±¡±After you contact him, ask him if he¡¯s interested in leaving home toe to quancheng. If he is, we can work together.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± The red shadow choked.¡±That, young master. Young master Qin might not want to work with you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change.¡±He might not do this at other times, but there are two things we have inmon. Since he¡¯s the son of the hacker¡¯s young master, he must be aware of what¡¯s going on online. Also, this little demon despises his own father.¡± So, young master, you¡¯re trying to find simrities with the other party in this aspect. ¡°But what if after hees out, he tries to persuade Ms bei to leave you like before?¡± Didn¡¯t young master contact the head of the Qin family because of this? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Help him out. After he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll ept him stealing my woman. As long as he can do it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed that the young master was very confident this time? The red shadow hung up the phone, still thinking about why. On the other side, Feng nai took out a box from the drawer. The box was used to store the wrist guard on his hand. In addition to the wrist guard, there was a dark red rectangr object lying inside. It was a household register that mo bei had given him. Feng nai asked himself in a low voice as his fingertips brushed across the words on it. ¡°When you gave this to me back then, was it to tell me that you belonged to me? Or did you want to tell me that you¡¯lle back one day? No matter what it is, if you don¡¯t exin it clearly, who knows what you mean. ¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and closed the household register. Instead of putting it back into the drawer, he picked it up and strolled back to the room. Then, he leaned over and ced it on the bedside table before lying back down on the bed. With a scoop of his right hand, he pulled the person and the nket into his arms. His thin lipsnded on that person¡¯s hair, and his deep maic voice echoed in mo bei¡¯s ears.¡±I want to hear it from you.¡± Mo bei was in a deep sleep, so it was impossible for her to hear themotion. However, when she sensed that someone was approaching and smelled the familiar minty smell, she wrapped her arms around his waist domineeringly. Then, she freed one hand and ced it on his head, as if she was treating a little puppy. Her voice was clear and familiar. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± This action made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrow instantly. He opened his mouth and bit her neck.¡±Who are you talking to?¡± Mo bei said faintly. Feng nai didn¡¯t hear her clearly, so he moved a little closer and lowered his voice to coax her.¡±Who is it?¡± ¡°Little Kenai.¡± Chapter 1222 ? Chapter 1222: One thousand two hundred and twenty one Trantor: 549690339 In just an instant, Feng NAI¡¯s movements stopped. The White teeth that were close to her neck did not bite down again. Instead, he just leaned on her shoulder. His deep eyes were different from the past, and the corners of his lips were curved. The dark taste of his lips revealed his nobility. Under the moonlight, Feng nai was undoubtedly a monster. Especially when he smiled, he was wlessly handsome, like a demon. However, it was this kind of person who had all his hostility dissolved in mo bei¡¯s hands. The night sky outside the window grew darker. At a hotel in the city. As soon as Fei Ying opened the door to check on bey¡¯s condition, he closed it again. His speed was so fast that it didn¡¯t match his clean and handsome appearance. Who could tell him why the Qin family was chasing him so closely! Fei Ying stood by the window and turned on the light. No! He had to find reinforcements! He couldn¡¯t deal with that Qin guy at all. But who should he find? Everyone knew that they could offend anyone but the great demon Qin. Eagle calmly adjusted his sses, and then his eyes lit up. She took the notebook and her fingers moved quickly.¡±Little devil, are you there? are you there?¡± It was sote but the little demon Bo wasn¡¯t asleep because he was thinking about how to leave Jiang city. The fact that he was too young made it very inconvenient for him to travel. Grandfather Butler had been focusing on his medical research and couldn¡¯t help him. He couldn¡¯t ask his great-grandfather for help, in case his scumbag father said he was incapable again. The little demon Bo wasn¡¯t convinced that a woman who lived off a woman said that she was incapable. Therefore, in the president¡¯s office of the Qin group¡¯s building, there were naturally some more tools, such as some exquisite little gadgets for unlocking locks. The Secretary was watching from the side and really didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only report the situation to her CEO at all times.¡±President Qin, the young master bought a lot of lockpicking tools. How can I ask him to take them away?¡± He had thought that he would receive a reply veryte. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast this time. There were only three words,¡±you don¡¯t need to ept it.¡± No need to ept? The Secretary couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±The young master has always been smart. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on him, the young master ...¡± What if he ran away from home again likest time? It could be seen that the people on the other side were not in a hurry. Their boss Qin was never in a hurry. The Secretary waited for a long time before the second reply came. ¡°Move the chairs away and let him y with his lockpicking tools.¡± There was no punctuation in the message, but the Secretary could imagine boss Qin¡¯s tone when he said it. Move the chair away ... Secretary Wang didn¡¯t react until he saw that the young master had to stand on the chair to get a psychology book. Then, he finally understood what boss Qin meant. This was basically indirectly saying that the little master was short ... Secretary Wang wanted to cover his face. Their boss Qin always liked to take drastic measures when dealing with people. Since he used this trick on his own son, it was no wonder that the little master¡¯s favorite thing to do was to leave home. It was because all the chairs were gone. When the little demon Bo received Fei Ying¡¯s message, she narrowed her long and narrow eyes. Her ck eyes were red like stars. She really looked like a bloodthirsty little demon. Secretary Wang wouldn¡¯t have thought of having the chairs moved away. The only person who could do such a thing was his father. The little demon Bo thought about it while she fed herself another mouthful of milk. ¡°Speak,¡± he said. When she was in a bad mood, the little demon Bo didn¡¯t talk much. Chapter 1223 ? Chapter 1223: The little demon Bo Trantor: 549690339 Eagle also noticed it, and his typing speed increased. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you wouldn¡¯t sell out my position and help me deal with your father? I¡¯ll watch over bey and not let her be bewitched by that sinister guy from the Feng family. Why are there people from the Qin family around me? He still has the time to care about other things?¡± The little demon Bo looked at the messages and pulled up the location map on the tablet. When she saw that the red light on the map was gone, her little face was a little cold.¡±He found out what I pressed on his body.¡± Eagle was stunned for a moment before he reacted.¡±You even put a tracker on your father?¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t care. She pressed the voice message. ¡°It¡¯s just for show, Qin should be proud that he¡¯s living off a woman. That¡¯s thetest tracking device, but he must¡¯ve destroyed it now. You should know how shameless he is. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between you father and son,¡± Fei Ying said. ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s wrong with these people. Can you let them go back? I don¡¯t even have freedom when I go out. They¡¯re trying to trap me in the hotel and not let me go anywhere. They¡¯re not arresting me, they¡¯re just watching me.¡± The more Flying Eagle exined, the more he didn¡¯t understand what this was. The little demon Bo paused. After thinking about whose territory it was, she took a piece of tissue and wiped her hands. She didn¡¯t y with the lockpicking tools anymore.¡±Qin mo is working with young master Feng. He didn¡¯t arrest you because he didn¡¯t want sister bey to hate him. On the contrary, he found you an eyesore and wanted to give you a warning.¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡¯... So shameless.¡¯ ¡°My position must have been told to my father by this young master of the Feng family.¡± The little devil Bo was wearing a little suit. He took a book over. No matter how he denied it, he didn¡¯t look much different from when Qin mo was young.¡±As long as I¡¯m away, he¡¯ll be able to trick sister Bey.¡± When Flying Eagle heard this, his typing hand became anxious.¡±bey hasn¡¯te back since she left.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy can¡¯t beat sister bey. ¡± As little demon Bo spoke, she ced her fingertips on little Lin¡¯s profile picture. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Fei Ying asked again. ¡°My friend invited me to quancheng to watch thepetition. Out of courtesy, I must agree.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s thoughts when she spoke didn¡¯t seem like what someone of his age should have. Before Fei Ying could figure it out, little demon Bo had already included little Lin in his ns. Anyway, little Lin always asked him to go over and y with him. ¡°Stay in quancheng and don¡¯t move. That young master Feng might use you to act pitiful in front of sister Bey.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s instructions were on point. However, he wasn¡¯t in quancheng after all, so he was still a step slower than Feng nai. On the other hand, the Secretary was listening at the side and kept looking up at the ceiling. How should he react when the young master told him the n so openly? ¡°Uncle Wang.¡± The little demon Bo stood up and threw the lock-picking tools aside.¡±You can bring the chair back. I have no use for these things.¡± The Secretary could only smile and then went to make the report. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±the other party replied nonchntly. ¡°Pretty good?¡± The Secretary didn¡¯t understand. President Qin understood what he meant. The young master was leaving! The voice on the phone was indifferent.¡±Thest time he left, although I was very happy, he left a note saying that I bullied him and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he chose to leave. I¡¯ve already found him and proved to a certain someone that I have no hostility towards this son of mine. This time, he wants to leave of his own ord, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Secretary Wang thought, so you can¡¯t wait for the young master to be away? He had to do it naturally, or else Madam would find out, right? Secretary Wang, who had understood everything, looked at the young master who was going to sleep with a serious face and sighed. It wasn¡¯t easy for the young master to be such a father. The next day, little Lin saw the message his little friend sent him as soon as he woke up. Without a second word, he asked someone to take him to Jiang city. It was only two hours anyway, so he could rescue an ¡®an who was trapped at home! At the thought of this, little Lin was filled with a sense of mission! He knew all too well what it was like to be locked up at home, and he could refer to his brother for more specific cases. But an ¡®an was different from his brother. His brother did this to himself. An ¡®an was quiet and formidable, and had helped him a lot. He was locked up at such a young age. He must have been bullied by his family. After all, an ¡®an had said that his father was not good to him! Little Lin was usually brought along by little young master Jin, so it was impossible for him not to be familiar with the plot of such a rich and powerful family. With two or three sentences of description, he could make the connection. An ¡®an was definitely the least favored one. He was going to be his hero now. This was how brothers should be! Little Lin clenched his fists, thinking about what he was going to do when he arrived at the Qin family in Jiang city. At this moment, the little demon Bo had already found out about what had happened on the inte. He had even packed his small suitcase. He held the skateboard between his legs coolly and stood in front of the office desk. He looked up and asked the Secretary,¡±Uncle Wang, is my fathering back tonight?¡± Secretary Wang nodded. The little devil Bo picked up a colored pen and wrote a few striking words on the table-Qin lives off a woman. Secretary Wang coughed and reminded her,¡±¡±Young master, you¡¯re father and son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. ¡± Little demon Bo looked back and picked up a piece of paper.¡±Uncle Wang, please tell me more about the garbage ssification on this.¡± ¡°Young master, are you interested in this?¡± Secretary Wang was puzzled. Little demon Bo nodded. When she lowered her eyes to read the newspaper, her little face was very serious. ¡°I¡¯ll study it and see which category is suitable for my daddy. ¡± Secretary Wang was speechless. It didn¡¯t take long for the little demon Bo to write his father¡¯s name in the harmful trash. Before Secretary Wang could speak. The little demon Bo¡¯s tablet rang. It was a message from her soft-rice daddy. It turned out that the office had always been equipped with surveince cameras. In a sense, what the little demon Bo did was exposed and couldn¡¯t escape the. There was no need for Secretary Wang to report it. There was only one sentence in the message.¡±No matter where you assign me, your mommy will pick me up. Don¡¯t waste your time. If you have time, you should grow up. Aren¡¯t you tired of borrowing a chair to pick up a book?¡± The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes! He might have been a little rational just now. This time, it waspletely gone. Hence, he did not realize his scumbag father¡¯s ultimate goal. He kept the check and ck card that he should have brought with him and made some other arrangements. He was going to buy a house outside. When he was settled, he woulde and pick up his mother. When the little one arrived, he saw that the little demon Bo seemed to be in charge of the entire Qin Corporation and was giving instructions. Little Lin tilted his head. This seemed to be a little different from what he had imagined-not being favored? Chapter 1224 ? Chapter 1224: One thousand two hundred and twenty three Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Anan,¡± The moment he called him little Lin ... The little demon Bo frowned. She pulled her small suitcase and said to Secretary Wang,¡±¡±My friend is looking for me. Please tell him not to badmouth me in front of my mommy and say that I ran away from home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. ¡± Secretary Wang pushed his sses up and thought,¡±young master, you think too highly of me. I really can¡¯t decide what President Qin will say. But young master, you¡¯re really smart. You actually guessed the words that President Qin used every time.¡± Little demon Bo was still thinking about his sister bey. She didn¡¯t think much about it. Why did it seem so easy this time? On the other hand, little Lin was very respectful to an ¡®an as he looked at the people in the Qin Corporation building along the way. He leaned over and whispered into little demon Bo¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t they stop us?¡± ¡°With young master Feng here, who would dare to stop us?¡± ¡°Help me get the skateboard,¡± little demon Bo said nonchntly. When little Lin heard this, he felt even more that he had saved his brother. He hugged the skateboard that little demon Bo had passed to him and said in a childish voice,¡±¡±The next time they put you under house arrest, you can contact me at any time. I¡¯ll ask my grandfather to go on a business partnership and get you out.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Qin¡¯s era of living off a woman hase to an end.¡± The little demon Bo let him look at his wallet. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the ck card. The next step is to pick up my mommy. ¡± Little Lin¡¯s round eyes lit up. Why didn¡¯t he think of this move before? ¡°I¡¯m nning to take my mommy away too. That yboy Father of mine is getting more and more out of hand recently, Hmph!¡± As little Lin said this, he didn¡¯t forget to pull his teammate.¡±¡±Anan, you¡¯re so powerful. You must help me when the timees.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t like to owe others. Since he had used little Lin, he would definitely make it up to him in other ways. The way for the two children to build their friendship was very simple. They both despised their scumbag father and always set their lifelong goal of abducting their mother. This made Secretary Wang, who was following behind him, really not know what to say. On the other hand, after Feng nai, who was far away in quancheng, received this news, his eyes darkened slightly as he turned off his phone. This fellow, trouble Lin, brought a demon home without even knowing it. Feng nai was just about to raise his hand to reply when a certain someone woke up on the bed. Her ck hair was a little messy, but her eyes were very clear, as if her shadow could be seen through them. Mo bei, who no longer had short hair, still exuded an icy aura. On the contrary, the longer she grew, the more beautiful she looked. Her skin, in particr, was as white as porcin and without any ws. When she got up, Feng nai subconsciously pressed down on her wrist. Mo bei didn¡¯t move again because the moment she moved, the temperature on her wrist would follow. They were so close that they could even hear each other¡¯s breaths. Feng nai had also noticed it and was about to pull his hand back. Mo bei held his hand and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Are you hungry?¡± Feng nai nced sideways and said slowly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t take advantage of others. ¡± Having stayed the night, mo bei, of course, would only listen to such words and not take them seriously. She pulled the hand and got up, then brought him into the bathroom.¡±¡±Go wash up first, I¡¯ll go make some porridge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. He was noble and handsome due to his temperament. Mo bei only looked at him quietly. After two seconds. Feng nai shifted his gaze.¡±I¡¯m not having porridge. I¡¯m having noodles.¡± Chapter 1225 ? Chapter 1225: One thousand two hundred and twenty four Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei let go of his hand and strolled into the kitchen. The scimitar was still there, so it was easy to cut the side dishes. Mo bei¡¯s cooking had always looked good and was fast. After Feng nai had finished washing up, he had been leaning there and watching. His side profile was handsome, and his ck hair was fluffy, looking very much like a demon from aic book. Mo bei finished cooking the noodles. She turned around and saw that it was that person. When he looked at someone with those eyes, it was very easy to sink into them. She had boiled the noodles with scallions, put eggs in it, made the soup with tomatoes, and added a few pieces of carrots. When he saw the carrots, Feng NAI¡¯s face was filled with disdain, and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line. However, because this bowl of noodles was cooked by mo bei, he couldn¡¯t bear to pour it out, so he picked out all the carrots and put them aside. After that, he scooped up the noodles inside. Mo bei had only added a few pieces of carrots to the noodles when she knew that he didn¡¯t like carrots. It seemed that the effect wasn¡¯t good even with this. Mo bei thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she picked up a piece, ced one hand on the table, and pulled Feng nai towards her with the other. Feng nai didn¡¯t feel anything when the carrot ended up in his mouth. His deep eyes became deeper and deeper because of the cool softness. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t reject such contact. If it wasn¡¯t for a certain untimely phone call, he would definitely have eaten a few more pieces of carrots. However, there was someone who did not know what was good for him. Feng nai watched as that person got up and ced the phone to his ear.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°bey, where are you? Did something happen? It¡¯s been an entire night, why haven¡¯t you returned?¡± Fei Ying was really worried. His eyes were red. If it wasn¡¯t for the Qin family outside, he would have followed the car¡¯s GPS to look for bey. Mo bei could hear his anxiety.¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°There are twice as many people from the Qin family as yesterday. I don¡¯t even dare to order takeout,¡± Fei Ying said, relieved. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo bei stepped away a little.¡±I¡¯ll bring some for you when I go back.¡± Eagle reported a lot of dishes. This made Feng nai, who had always been impatient, curve his lips into a smile, his eyes icy cold. If he wasn¡¯t given special treatment, why would he still eat this bowl of noodles? Feng nai put down his bamboo chopsticks and stood up with one hand in his pocket. Then, he strolled over to mo bei. Mo bei knew that he would be in a bad mood because of this call and was about to speak. However, he beat her to it and pressed her shoulder with one hand. He moved closer to the phone and deliberately let the person on the other side hear,¡±¡±Bei, your car is not bad. You want to give it to me?¡± Eagle, who received a critical hit just by hearing the sound, said,¡±¡±bey, y-you¡¯re with that young master of the Feng family?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei moved her phone away a little and continued the previous topic.¡±¡±The main course is rice, right? I¡¯ll go to the store to buy it. Is there anything else?¡± Fei Ying scratched his bed.¡±He said he wanted you to drive the car. How can a man like him ask you to give him a car? he¡¯s the highest decision-maker of the Feng family!¡± Are you that poor?¡± ¡°I spent all the money I earned to protect ck me.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±I¡¯m just a free worker now. Everyone knows that my grandfather is still in power. How did I be the highest decision-maker?¡± I¡¯m still young, so please don¡¯t put me in such a high position. ¡± Fei Ying was so choked by the words ¡®I¡¯m still young¡¯ that he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, mo bei looked up at his handsome face, which had indeed turned much paler, as if she was in deep thought. Chapter 1226 ? Chapter 1226: My girlfriend Trantor: 549690339 Fei Ying did not hear mo bei¡¯s words and had a bad feeling for some reason.¡±¡±bey, listen to me. Don¡¯t believe him. You know the Feng corporation¡¯s current situation. Weren¡¯t you afraid that he would be bullied by those old directors? you even prepared some information. But before you could do anything, those old directors stepped down one by one. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. It¡¯s definitely this person¡¯s doing ...¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± ¡°How much is that car of yours?¡± mo bei interrupted him indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were calm.¡±I¡¯ll buy it for him.¡± Flying Eagle,... He was so choked that he couldn¡¯t say anything! ¡°bey, the Feng family really doesn¡¯tck cars like this. Wake up, don¡¯t buy everything as a gift. You¡¯re a girl!¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change. Flying Eagle was speechless. Wait a minute, hung up? His call was hung up just like that! On the other hand, mo bei raised her hand and pulled Feng nai over, cing the car keys in his palm.¡±¡±I made a small mistake with the rearview mirror. Let¡¯s go to the 4S shop to check it out before driving.¡± As Feng nai listened to her, the corners of his lips slowly curled up.¡±¡±You¡¯re really giving it to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not poor recently,¡± mo bei said lightly.¡±I can afford it.¡± Next, it was time to earn money. The things that a certain someone liked had always been expensive. This was different from her. However, it was not a big problem. Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened.¡±¡±Then, thank you?¡± On the other hand, after mo bei saw him lower his eyes and curl his lips into a smile, she believed that she had found the right direction to coax him.¡±¡±Do you want to go to the mall?¡± ¡°To the mall?¡± ¡°Is this youngdy hinting that I¡¯m going on a date?¡± Feng nai asked nonchntly. ¡°No,¡± mo bei denied.¡±I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was turning the car key stopped. Had a certain someone substituted something wrong again? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Mo bei had always been a man of action. She swung her scimitar and ced it behind her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done shopping with you. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reject him, and there was a hint of yfulness on his handsome face. Even the people guarding outside the apartment thought that their young master¡¯s smile was a little devilish. The dejected Fei Ying couldn¡¯t help but contact the little demon Bo again and told him everything from beginning to end. Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes were ck as she nced sideways at little Lin, who was sitting beside him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± little Lin was digging for ice cream.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little demon Bo took off her Bluetooth headset.¡±Your brother isn¡¯t dating. Aren¡¯t your family worried?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± little Lin said in all seriousness.¡±My grandfather even suspected that he liked boys. If it wasn¡¯t for sister bei who saved him, he would still be in confinement now.¡± The little demon Bo thought for a moment.¡±What¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s attitude now?¡± she asked. ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯t been asking my brother to go on blind dates recently.¡± Little Lin was also smart and knew what an ¡®an meant. His bright eyes turned.¡±However, the daughter of one of my dad¡¯s business partners likes him very much. My dad asked him not to reject him too obviously as the decision maker of the Feng family. After all, he still has to run a business ... Can he try to sow discord?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the little demon Bo replied,¡±it should be easier for your brother to deal with your dad than for you to deal with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask that sister to go to my house now!¡± Little Lin¡¯s reaction speed was extremely fast. Feng nai, who was still being taken care of in the business world, had not thought of this. After all, his thoughts were all on mo bei. The shop assistant watched from the side, asionally raising her head to look at the figure. Because she was wearing a mask, they really couldn¡¯t see her face. After she had chosen everything, mo bei was about to open it. The manager from the other side ran over. Because he was in such a hurry, his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to settle this bill!¡± Who could tell him what was going on today? Why was boss Feng, who had never cared about the sales volume of the mall, here? If it wasn¡¯t for that concise voice call just now ... He still didn¡¯t know that the Boss was here! It was really too terrifying! The department store manager was really worried that he had done something wrong and would ask the young manager Feng to pick him out and educate him by name. They had already seen how boss Feng educated people. Even though he was sitting in the corner, he knew who was in charge Now. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get married?¡± The shop assistant asked again,¡±Are you sure?¡±Manager li, this customer bought a watch, tie, suit, cufflinks ...¡± That meant that everything was very expensive and not a small amount of money. Manager li was just about to nod in affirmation. The person standing next to him suddenly said,¡±¡±From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like we won some prize?¡± A chill ran down manager Li¡¯s spine as he followed the familiar voice and looked over. Oh my God, it really was manager Feng! He wasn¡¯t wearing a suit today and was even wearing a mask, so he didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Now, manager li raised his hand to wipe his sweat and said,¡±yes, I won!¡± Today is the 5th anniversary of our shopping mall, so you¡¯re the 999th person to pay. You¡¯ll enjoy a 100% discount and we¡¯ll also give you ...¡± Manager li looked at mo bei, who was exuding an icy aura and had a different kind of beauty, and very quickly added,¡±¡±Couple sets! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the couple set!¡± The shop assistant thought,¡±why don¡¯t they only know about this?¡± Moreover, buying cuffs for free, this kind of money-losing operation was too wonderful. Feng NAI¡¯s brows also furrowed slightly. When he looked at manager li, his eyes darkened. Manager li still didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. Didn¡¯t all those popr dramas show that the president pretended to be poor and took his future wife shopping? he had to give more discounts, and it was best not to charge money. Just as he was feeling bewildered, mo bei opened her mouth.¡±¡±Is this a mall under the Feng Corporation?¡± Manager li,... Wait? He was exposed just like that? This wasn¡¯t how it was written in novels! Shouldn¡¯t the future wife be overjoyed and think that she had won the grand prize? Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at his subordinates. His eyes met mo bei¡¯s gaze and he only replied with a faint ¡°mm.¡± Mo bei held a tie in her left hand and gestured at him, her icy demeanor unchanged.¡±¡±Since you asked him toe, then tell him to give you a discount. Don¡¯t make hime all the way here ...¡± Just this one sentence. Then, manager li saw the most gentle Prince Feng.¡±¡±Go and calcte the discounted price.¡± Manager li thought, ...Boss Feng is actually so obedient? He couldn¡¯t be hallucinating, right? ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and a sense of oppression followed. Manager li immediately came back to his senses.¡±Yes, boss Feng. I¡¯ll calcte it immediately!¡± This was their boss Feng. What he saw just now must have been an illusion. ¡°Boss Feng, how much discount is appropriate for me?¡± After manager li left, he suddenly retreated. Feng naiughed and asked in a low voice,¡±my girlfriend is providing for me. What discount do you think is appropriate?¡± Chapter 1227 ? Chapter 1227: One thousand two hundred and twenty six Trantor: 549690339 Manager li was speechless. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important. What¡¯s important is that you just want to show off! Of course, manager li only dared to criticize this in his heart. He really didn¡¯t know how much discount he would get. However, from the situation just now, it was not appropriate to give too much discount. The people that boss Feng brought were a little too smart. Manager li was still worried. Mo bei¡¯s phone rang again. ¡°bey, my food ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers, which were picking out clothes, paused. ¡°Don ¡®t, please don¡¯ t.¡± Flying Eagle refused firmly.¡±I ordered a delivery at your apartmentst time and that¡¯s why I was kidnapped by little demon Bo. You can see the quality of the Qin family. I can¡¯t take this risk. I won¡¯t do something like opening the door for the Big Bad Wolf again.¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows.¡±An ¡®an is very obedient. She¡¯s just a little smarter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to a fickle person like you.¡± Eagle covered his face. Mo bei raised her hand to look at the time.¡±I¡¯m almost done buying things here. I¡¯ll go back now. There¡¯s some free fruit in the room. You can eat some first.¡± ¡°Buy?¡± ¡°What are you buying?¡± Eagle was confused. Mo bei was just about to speak. The phone in her hand was intercepted from behind. It was Feng nai. His eyes were very calm, and even his tone was a little nonchnt.¡±Miss, the shop assistant is urging you to pay for the bill.¡± The shop assistant: ... Boss Feng, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We don¡¯t have it. We haven¡¯t calcted the discount yet! The reason why manager li was able to be a manager was that he had to be able to judge the situation. As soon as he heard the boss¡¯s words, he immediately gave a discount.¡± 40% off. You can just pay here.¡± ¡°Bill? what bill? bey! That scheming young master Feng is still with you?¡± Fei Ying felt wronged. Didn¡¯t you promise to buy me food? Feng nai held his phone and smiled.¡±¡±Scheming?¡± After hearing the voice, Fei Ying subconsciously looked out of the window. He was afraid that the Qin family would take action. Feng nai, however, seemed to be in a good mood.¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard that Your Excellency¡¯s hacking skills are first-ss, and your disguise is also good. ¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡±this person suddenlyplimented me?¡± It¡¯s definitely not good! ¡°With your reputation, I¡¯ll report this to those who want to catch you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a lot of resources for cooperation.¡± Feng nai said slowly. Fei Ying¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was rolling back and forth. He really wanted to curse! This guy was too shameless! ¡°But I¡¯ve always been friendly to my friends.¡± As Feng nai spoke nonchntly, he walked a little further away from mo bei before saying,¡±¡±After all, when we get married in the future, you¡¯ll have to give us a red packet.¡± Fei Ying narrowed his eyes and his aura changed.¡±Before you say that, shouldn¡¯t young master Feng return the phone to bey?¡± Feng nai raised his eyes and nced at mo bei, who had gone to pay the bill.¡±¡±Her? She probably doesn¡¯t have time to answer your call. She¡¯s buying clothes for me. ¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. ¡°You think you can drive me away from her like this?¡± Eagleughed.¡±Young master Feng, you still don¡¯t understand what kind of person bey is. She said that she would protect me. She will definitely protect me.¡± So many people looked down on him and left him behind, but bey would not. Fei Ying clenched his fists. bey would never do that! Feng nai also understood, and it was because he understood that there was a thorn in his heart. He also wanted to appear in her life earlier than others, but he was always one step toote. That person had already met someone else without his knowledge ... Beyond a thousand words: ¡°the higher the number of votes, the better the results of the book. Just vote for the monthly votes and build the novel. There¡¯s no need to send a screenshot. Just click on the profile picture and you can see everything.¡± ¡°Thank you to some of you. Even without any benefits, you¡¯ve been voting and subscribed. Through the wind and rain, I¡¯ve been able to give Jiu and Bei true vitality. I¡¯m even more grateful to you for making them shine. An. Chapter 1228 ? Chapter 1228: One thousand two hundred and twenty seven Trantor: 549690339 Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. Mo bei had already paid the bill and was walking over, both hands carrying bags. He hung up the phone subconsciously. Manager li wanted to ask if boss Feng was still not satisfied with the discount. Before he could speak, he heard the person beside him say,¡±¡±Let them help you send these things back.¡± Feng nai understood the other meaning in mo bei¡¯s words and his right hand, which was holding the phone, paused.¡±¡±Let them help me send it back? And you?¡± ¡°The Qin family is here. If I¡¯m not here, they might really take Feiying back.¡± Mo bei looked at the person in front of her. You couldn¡¯t tell from Feng NAI¡¯s expression. After all, he was still wearing a mask. However, manager li could feel an unusual chill from him. Then, he heard their boss Fengugh. ¡°This big sister is really good to others.¡± Feng nai ced the phone in front of her. After taking off his mask, he strolled over. His handsome face was pale, and only mo bei¡¯s shadow was left in his deep eyes. He had lost all the warmth he had before.¡±As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have forgiven you so quickly.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Feng nai brushed past mo bei and walked out. Mo bei was holding something in her hand and couldn¡¯t stop him. On the other hand, manager li was sweating profusely. What should he do? He looked at mo bei, then at the back of his boss Feng as he left. Mo bei lowered her eyes and handed him the things she had bought.¡±¡±Please pass this to him for me.¡± Manager li only felt that it was a thorny problem and didn¡¯t dare to ept it. However, on second thought, if he didn¡¯t ept it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to his Boss. After taking the bag, he nodded at mo bei. No emotions could be seen on mo bei¡¯s entire face. She was as beautiful as ice and snow, and she also had an air of elegance that other girls didn¡¯t have. The staff wanted to sigh when they saw her. Even a girl like her couldn¡¯t win the boss. Then what kind of person could marry into the Feng family? sigh, what a pity. It seemed that this youngdy really liked boss Feng. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bought so many things for him. He Saw Her Standing There with her eyes slightly lowered, like a god lost in the human world. The staff¡¯s heart ached even more.¡±There are still many good men in the world. You can take a look. The Feng family is not an ordinary family. In the future, they will have to marry.¡± Mo bei had initially been wondering why she had not reacted to the speed of her right hand earlier. Now that she heard the shop assistant say this, she turned her head and looked at him, beautiful and A.¡±Marriage?¡± The shop assistant looked at his face and felt a little embarrassed.¡±¡±Yeah, someone even reported it. I also have some photos here that were taken from the inte. You should know that boss Feng is also an esports yer, so sometimes, when you go out for a meal, you might be recognized. Look, I found it, this is the photo. ¡± In fact, the staff had never said this before. It was probably because he saw that a good-looking person was sad and couldn¡¯t bear to see her continue to fly like a moth to the me, so he had found the photo to make mo bei give up. Mo bei took a look and knew that it was a photo taken in an offstage position. A girl with a bright smile was saying something to him. There were other emotions in his eyes. However, there was one thing that mo bei did not expect. That person was indeed smiling. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and his side profile was handsome and Noble. He exuded a refined air from head to toe, and he did not seem to have any intention of forcing himself to deal with her ... Chapter 1229 ? Chapter 1229: One thousand two hundred and twenty eight Trantor: 549690339 However, there was one thing that mo bei did not expect. That person was indeed smiling. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and his side profile was handsome and Noble. He exuded a refined air from head to toe, and he did not seem to have any intention of forcing himself to deal with her ... Mo bei¡¯s eyes paused, and her line of sight was blocked by her ck hair that drooped down. No emotions could be seen on her porcin-white face.¡±I know.¡± Eh? What did he mean by ¡®I know¡¯? The shop assistant didn¡¯t understand why this person looked so calm. Didn¡¯t she like boss Feng? No girl would be willing to let a boy spend it like that. What the staff didn¡¯t know was that mo bei¡¯s most expensive gift to Feng nai wasn¡¯t these light and luxurious clothes, but the dazzling red sports car in the underground parking lot. Feng nai had pulled open the car door with a lot of force, and it was difficult to see any other emotions in his bottomless eyes. Manager li had been running behind him. His short legs couldn¡¯t keep up with manager Feng¡¯s speed. When he really reached the other side, he felt a chill down his spine and even stuttered,¡±¡±Boss Feng, this, this is what the person just asked me to give you, look ...¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tolerate anyone¡¯s existence just because you buy me some stuff?¡± Feng naiughed coldly, his hands clenched by his side. Manager li had never seen their boss Feng so angry before. Even if there were people who didn¡¯t ept him as the executive President and caused trouble outside, trying to get him to step down, he would just sit in the boss ¡®chair and slowly ask people to take out the ounts. Without changing his expression, he pulled out all the people in thepany who imed that thepany was good but were actually worried about affecting their own interests. He had always felt that their boss Feng didn¡¯t have any of the qualities that someone his age should have. Now that he had seen it, his heart was filled with shock. He was handsome, arrogant, and had an inexplicable sense of grievance. What was that girl¡¯s background? why was boss Feng like this? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes shifted over, cold and obviously unhappy. Manager li immediately took the opportunity and said,¡±that¡¯s right, our boss Feng stillcks these things. They¡¯re an eyesore!¡± I¡¯m going to throw it away now!¡± Oh my God, the way manager Feng looked at these two bags of things was like he was looking at his enemies. He had to get rid of them quickly! ¡°A trash can, hehe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find the trash can!¡±Manager li forced a smile. ¡°Come back.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s cold voice called out to him as he turned around and scurried away. Manager li turned around and smiled bitterly.¡±Boss Feng, I really didn¡¯t want to take it. That person asked me to ...¡± ¡°Bring the things over.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint as he interrupted him. Manager li was stunned. What? Didn¡¯t boss Feng just look down on these two bags? And now? Feng nai didn¡¯t wait for him to move. After all, his patience had always been limited when it came to people other than mo bei. He strolled over, took the two bags, and ced them on the back seat of the sports car. He deliberately used something to cover them, as if he treasured them so that they wouldn¡¯t fall out when he drove too fast. Manager li couldn¡¯t understand boss Feng¡¯s operation and mind. Feng nai turned his handsome face to the side and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Where is she?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± manager li replied.¡±She should have left. Thatdy seemed to be busy, so she asked me to pass this to you, manager Feng.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was tidying up the bag stopped. His thin lips were slightly cold, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the car door and sat in. Something seemed to be pressing down on her chest. Many of them were fine. There was only one thing that Feng nai could not forgive. During those most difficult times, it was Fei Ying who had been by her side and not him. At the thought of this, Feng nai couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she understood what he was feeling regretful about. Since it was the same experience and love, how could mo bei not understand? It was because she knew that that period was too important. It was so important that she couldn¡¯t get used to him smiling at others. In this world, the only thing that could not be returned was time. It was almost impossible to pretend that nothing had happened and immediately return to how it was before. She and he had both changed. Mo bei paused and looked towards the subway entrance. Her first reaction was to reach for the scimitar on her back. They couldn¡¯t pass the security check. This wasn¡¯t a continuous snow Mountain range, and they didn¡¯t have to go to any poor ces. Mo bei lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t regret it. She had no regrets in the ten months she had been away. In addition to letting him down, she was even more clear on why she wanted to win that Championship. It was just that she seemed to be too confident in her judgment. Feelings were born from being together. What she thought was impossible might really happen. Mo bei stopped in her tracks. If it really happened, she could only use all her strength to snatch him back. Feng nai still didn¡¯t know what mo bei was thinking, and the cold air didn¡¯t dissipate along the way. Without mo bei, he had returned to his usual state of only working without any leisure or entertainment. The special Assistant was a little frightened and afraid that something would happen today. Boss Feng suggested that he send him to South Africa. However, the special Assistant also realized that boss Feng was a little different today. Since he arrived at thepany, he would pick up his phone from time to time to check it, as if he was waiting for someone¡¯s news. Feng nai was destined not to be able to wait, because mo bei was seriously consulting the senior.¡±¡±Yes, she¡¯s my love rival,¡± After hearing the word ¡°love rival¡±, the person on the other end of the phone tugged at the cor of his suit andughed. His handsome face was different from when he was young. He was wearing sses without lenses. I just wanted to make myself look more refined and not so beautiful. Unfortunately, the effect was not good. However, his frivolous temperament did not change, and he did not forget to share it with the people in the kitchen.¡±Hu, Hu, quicklye over and listen. Our little stoic has a love rival!¡± As mo bei listened to the ringing on the other end of the phone, her porcin-white fingertips pressed the space between her eyebrows. Then, she corrected her tone.¡±Senior Lin,¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, little stoic. I really can¡¯t hold it in.¡± ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s your love rival?¡± the man asked. ¡°He smiled,¡± mo bei said with a clear expression. ¡°I smile at people every day, little stoic. You can¡¯tpare people like that. But sometimes, my sixth sense is quite urate.¡± A certain someone had always been good at raising crooked children, and he was no exception even now.¡±I thought that there was a little girl who was interested in Hu thest time. After some investigation, I found out that it was true. However, your senior Lin is quite good at headshotting. I took care of her in two or three moves. bey, you¡¯re still young. Do you want me to teach you a few moves?¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and very seriously turned on the recording function so that she could record ... Chapter 1230 ? Chapter 1230: The Mn tournament back then Trantor: 549690339 ¡°First, you have to be clear about the background of your love rival. Is it for the money or for the people? the most efficient way is to prepare the money first.¡± Lin Feng adjusted his sses as he said this, trying to make himself look more academic. Mo bei paused for a moment. ¡°Look at those guys whoe to steal other people¡¯s boyfriends, aren¡¯t most of them doing it for money? Shouldn¡¯t you be more prepared so that when the other party leaves, it will be more straightforward?¡± Mo bei thought for a moment. It did make sense.¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°This kind is the easiest to deal with.¡± Lin Feng saw the man walking over and grabbed a cup of coffee from him. The man didn¡¯t say anything. He pulled his cor open and wrapped his tie around his hand. He put on some kind of experimental sses. His face was more angr than when he was in Supreme Alliance. Looking at him now, he didn¡¯t have the arrogance he had when he waspeting. Instead, he looked more like a young master from an aristocratic family. After all, he was born in that family. His aura could not be ignored. Lin Feng wanted to take advantage of the time he was working as a conductor or something tomunicate more with the little stoic. After all, there were some methods that weren¡¯t suitable for the other party to know. Mo bei was smart. She also realized that the person on the other end of the phone had deliberately lowered his voice and was waiting with an unmoved expression. After a while, Lin Feng added,¡±there¡¯s another type. They¡¯re after him. If they¡¯re not after his wealth, then they¡¯re after his face. Speaking of looks, little stoic, I¡¯ve seen your photos in ck me. You¡¯re as cold as ice and aren¡¯t as handsome as that kid from the Feng family. Besides, girls like you these days. The best way to pluck a peach blossom is to make your love rival your own. Even if that person is after his handsome gaming skills, you¡¯ve already won over that kid, so you¡¯re a level above him.¡± ¡°What?¡± mo bei still didn¡¯t quite believe him.¡±Is this from the senior¡¯s experience?¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to woo Hu. I had to hit on his girlfriend so that he could continue to develop his rtionship without a girlfriend. Why do you expect him to have such a low EQ? without me, sigh, to be honest, we would have gone our separate ways a long time ago. It¡¯s a pity that we missed each other.¡± When Lin Feng was drinking his coffee, he was very elegant. He already had the refined style of a sessful business man. His temperament and the words he said didn¡¯t match at all. Mo bei unhurriedly exposed him.¡±¡±Wasn¡¯t it senior Yun who chased after you?¡± ¡°Who said that!¡± Lin Feng said profoundly,¡±little stoic, have you ever seen someone being pursued by others? of course, I was the one who pursued him.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± mo bei replied.¡±So senior Yun snatched your girlfriend back then. That¡¯s why you were turned gay.¡± ¡°How did you know about this? Did big spade tell you? ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m really helpless even now. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s mean? I treat him as a good brother, but he¡¯s so easy to deal with. My taste is so bad every time. Every girlfriend he has ...¡± Lin Feng paused, the hand holding the coffee cup stiffening. No, this isn¡¯t the right direction. Mo bei slowly concluded,¡±¡±If it¡¯s senior Yun¡¯s idea, then it should be quite useful.¡± Lin Feng¡¯s face quickly turned handsome.¡±¡±It has nothing to do with him, little stoic. You have to believe me when ites to dealing with love rivals. Just a few days ago, the daughter of some corporation¡¯s CEO is in the same profession as him, and she¡¯s doing research now too. She¡¯s particrly fond of Hu. As for me, I used some small tricks. For example, I gave her flowers for three days in a row, and asionally carried her in a game. Now, her feelings for him are average. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s simr to your current situation?¡± The more Lin Feng spoke, the more immersed he became. It wasn¡¯t easy for their little stoic to like someone, so they better not suffer losses at the hands of some little girl. He knew best what the little stoic was like. She didn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly or act cute, and her way of treating people was like a little old-fashioned. As her seniors, they were responsible for raising her like this. They should have asked big spade to teach her more about shamelessness so that it would be easier for her to pick up peaches. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the child was too upright. At that time, the Chinese teams were gathered in Mn and she was in charge of everyone¡¯s meals. How old was the little stoic back then? She was still wearing her school uniform and had not grown any taller. Her entire face was small and dark, and she was even wearing a hat. She knew that they would miss their hometown food when they were out, so she had packed all the condiments in her bag when she returned from military training. Other than the keyboard, she didn¡¯t bring many sets of clothes for herself. When they came back from the grouppetition, they would be able to taste the food at home. She was afraid that the food outside would be unclean and affect their condition, so she basically made all the hard dishes herself. There was definitely milk in the morning. He was afraid that they would get angry from ying too many games, so he even filled their thermos cups with green bean soup. He had done so many things, but he had never said anything. The little stoic had to keep an eye on big spade even when surfing the inte and make sure she went to bed on time. Otherwise, how could someone like big spade be obedient? Many people couldn¡¯t stand bey at that time and said that she had only been qualified to go to Mn because she had curried favor with big spade. In fact, they didn¡¯t understand what it felt like to have someone waiting for them or watching from the audience after they returned from the game. The child was here, and as seniors, they couldn¡¯t lose. How could such a little stoic who was used to being old-fashionedpete with the youngsters nowadays? What little fairy, little witch, little loli, all of them were so cute. She could act cute, y tough, and even had a high EQ. It was just the little stoic ... She didn¡¯t speak much and was good at poking daggers. She didn¡¯t even need a boy to guide her when ying games ... Lin Feng was worried and used himself as an example.¡±You know, I¡¯m going out every day to discuss projects, and I don¡¯t have anything inmon with Hu. When I¡¯m not around, it¡¯s inevitable that someone will get close to him. A love rival appearing at this time was the most deadly. If you exposed the other person, people would say,¡±it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re just ordinary friends. If you don¡¯t expose her, we can¡¯t live in peace. Why should we live in peace with a love rival?¡± The best way is to keep her in your own fish pond and let her ...¡± ¡°You have a fish pond?¡± A sudden voice rang out from behind Lin Feng without any warning. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his eyes, but his amber-colored eyes made Lin Feng feel a little guilty when he looked at him through the sses. The man was still wearing a hazmat suit. He pressed one hand against the sofa and slowly lowered his body. He repeated the question,¡±¡±You have a fish pond?¡± ¡°Little stoic, let¡¯s talk another day.¡± In front of a junior, Lin Feng couldn¡¯t lose his dignity. He spoke slowly,¡±¡±There¡¯s another way. You can y noob when you¡¯re ying the game and make him feel like he can carry you. This option is too difficult for you, so you¡¯d better choose the second option. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m dead. ¡± Chapter 1231 ? Chapter 1231: Xiaofan, jump if you don¡¯t look Trantor: 549690339 With that, Lin Feng quickly hung up and smiled at Yun Hu, wanting to get up.¡±The little stoic didn¡¯t have a sense of immersion, so I gave her an example. How¡¯s your experiment going? I¡¯ll go and see if I can really ...¡± Before Lin Feng could finish, Yun Hu pushed him back down with one hand.¡±Just an example?¡± ¡°Of course. Do I look like the kind of person who can raise a fish pond?¡± Lin Feng was still boastfully retorting. Yun Hu¡¯s gaze fell on him, neither fast nor slow.¡±Do I need to remind you? I was there when you told me how to give flowers to others.¡± Lin Feng was speechless. Yun Hu took off his sses and ced them at the side, his grip tightening.¡±It seems like it¡¯s time tomunicate. Didn¡¯t you say that we don¡¯t have amonnguage?¡± ¡°No, um ...¡± Lin Feng¡¯s phone screen dimmed. Mo bei had long noticed that he had hung up the call quickly and anxiously, so she roughly understood the situation. After all, she could still hear what you said about the fish pond. ording to the habits of the Supreme Alliance, senior Lin Feng must be desperately trying to exin the fish pond. It was usually very real. The second one was to make the other party transfer their favorable impression from someone else to themselves. Mo bei had no experience in this area, but she should be able to find out if she did some research. It was a basic routine. However, she didn¡¯t intend to dress up as a boy anymore. Only mo bei knew why she had returned in this manner. After thepetition tomorrow, she would look for little Lin to have a chat. Little Lin should be the most familiar with this aspect. Not only was little Lin clear about it, but he also knew how to trick his brother. He knew that his brother wasing back today to hand some information to the main family. As soon as he arrived in quancheng, he brought his little friend an an to see old master Feng. Old master Feng liked the old. When he saw that little demon Bo knew how to y chess, he was very fond of her. He allowed the two little people to mess around and didn¡¯t intend to care. Even when his clever grandson said that he would invite the Xu family over, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it wasn¡¯t like old master bei hadn¡¯t received the news. He didn¡¯t understand why that cold fellow was still so arrogant when bei tai was back. It must be because bei tai was very sensible and had spoiled him. It was good to give him some trouble. Little demon Bo sat on the tea cattail and drank the water quietly. However, she was thinking about something else. If little Lin had not mentioned it, he would not have known that this young master Feng had found sister bey a love rival. Although the two-faced man might not have anything against her, they had been photographed together and had been on the cover of a magazine. Since that was the case ... Then, he would meet his sister bei¡¯s love rival. Little Lin had no idea what his littlepanion was thinking. He leaned over and continued to whisper in his ear.¡±My grandpa¡¯s tea is bitter. Anan, you can add more sugar. As long as you can make arrangements for my brother and make him think that this is my fickle father¡¯s idea, we can sit back and reap the benefits. Little demon Bo listened to his words with a calm expression. When she heard thest idiom, she couldn¡¯t help but correct him.¡±The fisherman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about the details. They all mean the same thing.¡± Little Lin said as he stood up.¡±¡±They¡¯re here. ¡± Little demon Bo nced sideways. She saw a girl wearing an ancient gauze dress walking in. Her smile was gentle and gentle. When she saw old master Feng, she smiled gently. There were small dimples at the corner of her mouth. Her skin was very fair and even her voice sounded very fairy-like. Chapter 1232 ? Chapter 1232: Little demon Bo Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandpa Feng, I¡¯ve brought you some tea leaves. They¡¯re all freshly picked from the mountain.¡± Xu yiwan replied naturally,¡±it¡¯s not that valuable. I¡¯d like it to be fresh. My grandfather really likes it.¡± ¡°Even Lord Xu likes her,¡± old master Feng said with a smile.¡±She must be good.¡± After he finished speaking, he nced sideways and motioned for the Butler to keep the things. Without the tea box in her hand, Xu yiwan turned her gaze to Feng Lin.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know that Linlin was here. If I knew, I would have brought little tea here. Doesn¡¯t Linlin love cats? Little tea has been eating a lot recently, and she¡¯s getting fatter and fatter. She¡¯s like a ball. ¡± Little Lin had never dealt with people who were too gentle. He was too embarrassed to reject them, so he did not say anything. ¡°You¡¯re still so shy. ¡± Xu yiwan smiled and reached out to touch his head. The little demon Bo watched from the side and didn¡¯t say a word. The young master¡¯s temperament was strong, noble and indifferent. It was hard not to notice this. Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes stopped on him. What is this? She had never seen him in quancheng¡¯s business circle before, but anyone who could hang out with Feng Lin was definitely not an ordinary person. It was also possible that Feng Lin had met him when he was in school, but judging from the way the child was dressed, he wasn¡¯t ordinary. Xu yiwan smiled at the little demon Bo who was looking at her and sat down beside her. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t say anything. She just picked up the teacup and took another sip. ¡°I wonder when my brother will arrive.¡± Little Lin leaned over. ¡°You like cats?¡± little demon Bo nced at him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My brother likes it too.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were round. Little demon Bo scoffed.¡±Sister bei doesn¡¯t have a cat. She likes dogs more.¡± ¡°What?¡± Little Lin did not understand. ¡°I need to make use of the princess.¡± The little demon Bo said calmly. ¡°Who is the princess?¡± Little Lin felt that he could not understand an an¡¯s words. Little demon Bo said slowly,¡±if other people have it, my family has it too.¡± Little Lin tilted his head. ¡°Do you and your brother like to be touched on the head?¡± the little demon Bo asked again. ¡°Is there?¡± ¡°A little,¡± little Lin replied after some thought. The little demon bo put down her cup.¡±I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ll chop off the hand of anyone who dares to touch my head. Sister bei is the exception.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too violent. ¡± ¡°An ¡®an, you¡¯re so good-looking, don¡¯t kill,¡± little Lin advised. ¡°Is your brothering soon?¡± the little demon Bo ignored his words. ¡°I think so, he¡¯s already on the way.¡± Little Lin had heard uncle Butler¡¯s words just now. Little demon Bo smiled, the mole at the corner of her eye was faintly visible. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why my mommy left me here. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Little Lin was in a daze. ¡°Nothing.¡± Little demon Bo looked at him. It was just a test to see how much the young master of the Feng family treated sister bei. Was it worth it for big sister bei to risk her future career toe back and y with him now? The reason why mommy went back to the Fifth Avenue was also rted to sister bei¡¯s hand. He was at the peak when he left the Dao, and he was a King when he returned. He was talking about skills, not the environment. Little demon Bo really wanted to know how Feng nai would face this gentle girl. After all, the other party had intentionally revealed big sister bei¡¯s inner core. That familiar feeling would confuse others, but not him. Because she was wrong. Sister bei, how could you only be gentle? She had killing skills and was on guard. This was bey ... Chapter 1233 ? Chapter 1233: Little demon Bo is right Trantor: 549690339 Little demon Bo raised her eyes and looked at Xu yiwan again. The person who had caught little Lin off guard was definitely not that simple. They had to see if it was purely for the sake of a marriage alliance or if they had other thoughts. The little demon Bo was used to dealing with her scumbag father at home. When she saw the outside world, she could see through their nature at a nce. After all,pared to Qin who lived off a woman, these people still had traces of him. ¡°My brother is here!¡± All of a sudden, little Lin sat up straight and nced at the person he thought would be his helper, signaling for an ¡®an to cooperate with him and act ording to the situation. Little demon Bo nodded without leaving a trace. No one else would know what these two kids were nning. Only Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened slightly when he saw the little figure standing beside his younger brother. Trouble Lin was really good at inviting demons into his house. Feng nai didn¡¯t think that he would be able to expose the true nature of the Qin family¡¯s young master in front of the old master. The elderly had always liked children, not to mention the Qin family. Since he was already here, he must have used some methods to make the old master like him more. Besides, his father had a special characteristic, which was that he liked the objects and ideas of the older generation. The young master of the Qin family was usually strictly forbidden from doing things, and he had been taught since young. It¡¯s not like Feng nai didn¡¯t see that white-haired Butler of yours who had the air of an old gentleman and was following him around thest time. He was not a member of the Qin family, and his every move exuded etiquette. To have such a person serving young master Qin. Not only the etiquette, but even the preferences would probably suit the old master¡¯s taste. Feng nai only nced sideways at the little demon Bo before retracting his gaze. As if he had never seen this child before, he strolled over to old master Feng.¡±Grandpa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here. You¡¯re so busy that you¡¯re only here now? I asked you to postpone the meeting.¡± Old master Feng sat there with a Dragon-headed walking stick in his hand. He nced at Xu yiwan, who was next to him, as if he was trying to exin,¡±¡±There have been a lot of things at thepany recently, so he didn¡¯te in time. There are some dishes in the kitchen. We¡¯ll go and take a seatter.¡± Xu yiwan smiled.¡±It¡¯s nothing. The World Championship ising up. He must be busy. Take care of your health. As a fan, I¡¯ll watch the next game.¡± Grandpa Feng probably doesn¡¯t know how many people are waiting for thispetition. After all, we¡¯re going to bring glory to our country in the future. ¡± Old master Feng heard this. The young man¡¯s figure would automatically appear in his mind. ¡°I hope that you will be fortunate enough to witness ck me¡¯s victory one day,¡± Old master Feng had never approved of video games. Even now, he had not fully epted it. In his eyes, other than bei, no one else was as important as thepetition. That child was willing to be reborn and peel off ayer of his skin just for a chance to start over. He had only ever seen this child shoulder the responsibility of chasing after his dreams. As for the rest ... Old master Feng smiled and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Wan ¡®er, you¡¯re exaggerating. He¡¯s just ying games. He¡¯s doing well now, but who knows what will happen in the future?¡± When Feng nai heard this, he tugged at his cor lightly and didn¡¯t say anything. When Xu yiwan saw this, she thought that someone who had lived a lifetime couldn¡¯t ept new things. For Feng NAI¡¯s sake, she began to exin to old master Feng what e-sports was with a smile. ¡°Grandpa Feng, they don¡¯t just y games. Like all other sports, they have to face a lot of mental pressure and use their skills to win. Other than testing their mechanics, it also tests the team¡¯s cooperation. They¡¯re different from ying games, not everyone can be a professional yer. Grandpa Feng probably doesn¡¯t understand how good he is, but he¡¯s the strongest jungler of the current generation and the Most Valuable yer. In order to stop him, those foreigners have toe up with Special Tactics because they fear his power. He represents China. ¡± When Xu yiwan said this, the little demon Bo lowered her eyes and nced at the tea leaves floating in the water. No wonder even little Lin was not guarded against her. If she said these words, the two-faced Feng would not have any negative feelings towards her. It seemed that the person sister bey was going up against was not a low-level person. Xu yiwan¡¯s words had indeed made old master Feng smile. It was very difficult for him to treat her like how he had treated Yu Zixin in the past. The little demon Bo looked at it from the beginning to the end. The more she looked, the deeper her eyes narrowed. Feng nai saw this and when he sat down, he turned towards the little demon Bo. His tone was very low, neither fast nor slow, and he said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,¡±¡±What¡¯s your intention in letting trouble Lin bring you to the main house?¡± The mole under little demon Bo¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t reply. Although little Lin did not hear what his brother had said, he did not look very friendly. He pulled the little demon Bo behind him and raised his eyes to warn his brother not to bully an an. Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at his brother, this sinkhole, and nonchntly retracted his gaze. Xu yiwan looked at him and smiled.¡±I saw on the inte that God bey has returned. Is that true?¡± This question made the little demon Bo raise her eyes. Feng nai, on the other hand, was undisciplined. ¡°That¡¯s great, we can see God bey y in the game again. ¡± Xu yiwan seemed to be very happy.¡±Can I trouble you to help me get an autograph?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like autographs.¡± Feng nai rejected her absent-mindedly. He nced sideways at his phone screen, which was still dark. She hadn¡¯t looked for him yet ... The arrival of the Qin family¡¯s young master always made Feng nai feel uneasy. He knew very well what he was here to see. Including his Fox uncle, they were all waiting to catch him and make him leave. At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers tightened around the bamboo chopsticks. His eyes were indifferent. It was still not enough ... Xu yiwan could see his indifference, but he had always been like this. She smiled and said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go and see God bey live. As long as you make it easy for me and let me go backstage, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, his attention still on his phone. At the Feng family¡¯s dinner table, this kind of behavior was not desirable. Old master Feng raised his hand and rapped Feng NAI¡¯s back with his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±¡±Yiwan is asking you a question.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy. Grandpa, you guys eat. ¡± After Feng nai said this, he stood up. The more old master Feng looked at this unruly man, the more he disliked him. He was no longer the same as before. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±Go, go, go, don¡¯t let me see you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai still had some manners. He put down his bamboo chopsticks and went up to the second floor. Old master Feng asked the Butler to serve some food alone, thinking that his grandson was really busy. In reality, Feng nai had just run out of patience while waiting for a certain someone¡¯s message. Coupled with theck of a sense of security, he sent a message as soon as he entered the room: ¡°What are you doing?¡± There was no reply. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned on the mainputer. A certain someone didn¡¯t remember to feed the ¡°child,¡± but he did ... Xu yiwan, on the other hand, looked up at the second floor. She could not hide the sh of disappointment in her eyes. After all, he was a guest and a junior, so old master Feng would naturally try to smooth things over.¡±Yiwan, my grandson forgets everything when he¡¯s busy. I heard that your family has been involved in this business for years. It¡¯s easy for you to go backstage, and we don¡¯t have to ask. The venue is Xu group¡¯s property, so what are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ck me will be unhappy if I go to his backstage.¡± As Xu yiwan spoke, she smiled.¡±But in order to meet my idol, I¡¯ll just treat it as making him hate me this once.¡± Old master Feng smiled and was just about to call the others to continue eating when the Butler whispered in his ear,¡±¡±The elders ...¡± ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go to the study.¡± As old master Feng spoke, he stood up with the help of his Dragon-headed walking stick, still looking mighty without being angry. After everyone had left, only the two little ones and Xu yiwan were left at the dining table. Thetter picked up a piece of rib and ced it in little Lin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Linlin, eat more. After all, you¡¯re still growing.¡± Xu yiwan said. Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he nced sideways at little demon Bo who was sitting beside him. He seemed to be saying,¡±sister Wan ¡®er, why aren¡¯t you giving food to my little friend? an¡¯ an can¡¯t get any either.¡± Xu yiwan was still smiling, but she was actually avoiding eye contact. Although she raised her bamboo chopsticks again, she somehow felt an inexplicable sense of resistance when she faced the child, especially when her eyes met his. The mole at the bottom of his eyes always made her feel that he was a demon. Which family¡¯s child could look like this? she was good-looking, butpared to Feng Lin, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Linglin club bring someone home for dinner.¡± As Xu yiwan spoke, she was about to put the ribs on his te.¡±You and Linlin are ssmates?¡± Before she could put down her chopsticks, the little demon Bo opened her mouth.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a clean freak. ¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that the child was hostile toward her. She was still thinking too much. Little demon Bo was telling the truth. No one would be so clean that they would be dressed so spotless. Even his ck jacket should not be stained with rice. This was the principle of a gentleman. Moreover ... Little demon Bo smiled suddenly. Her smile was as sweet as the melting snow in the early winter. Her little one was so frightened that he lost his grip and dropped his chopsticks. What was an ¡®an doing? ¡°From little sister¡¯s tone, you sound like little Lin¡¯s sister-inw. This ce is like your home. That¡¯s great. Little sister and brother na are a good match.¡± ¡°An ¡®an, if my brother heard what you said, he¡¯d die of anger. You clearly know that he only wants to be a good match for sister bey ...¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s status was indeed high. Most girls would have blushed upon hearing this, but she paused and said,¡±¡±Did my tone just now cause you to misunderstand? I¡¯ve also been following Grandpa to the main house recently, and I¡¯ve always wanted to have a younger brother like Linlin. Linlin is too cute, so the people beside him can¡¯t help but want to ask more. ¡± Chapter 1234 ? Chapter 1234: Mo bei¡¯s hand Trantor: 549690339 Little Lin, who had been called out, was a little out of sorts at this moment. However, when he heard that someone was concerned about him, he was still quite moved and could not help but sit even more obediently. The little demon Bo smiled, the mole under her eyes faintly visible.¡±So, little sister is afraid that I¡¯m of dubious background and might hurt little Lin?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Xu yiwan asked in surprise. I¡¯m just asking around. ¡± ¡°My mom has taught me since I was young not to probe into other people¡¯s privacy. Even if you¡¯re asking in the name of concern, you have to see who you¡¯re in. If you were little Lin¡¯s sister-inw, I would have answered this question long ago. If you were an outsider ...¡± Little demon Bo changed the topic and her voice was straightforward. ¡°It¡¯s better not to create an illusion for others. ¡± Xu yiwan paused and reached out again to touch little Lin¡¯s head.¡±¡±I¡¯m just worried about Lin Lin. I¡¯ll talk less and watch you guys eat, okay?¡± Little Lin turned to look at his little friend sitting beside him. He had never seen an ¡®an like this before. She looked a little ¡°impolite¡±. The little demon Bo picked up a wet towel and wiped her hands, her elegance not decreasing. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting that the young miss is pretending not to understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡± ¡°Anan,¡± Little Lin tugged at his sleeve. The little demon Bo nced sideways, her aura radiating. ¡°Ahem!¡± Little Lin coughed lightly.¡±What I meant was that you can chat while eating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t eat. ¡± Little demon Bo smiled sweetly.¡±It¡¯s because I¡¯m also a fan of God bey. When I see the little sister who is also a fan of God bey, I can¡¯t help but want to chat with her.¡± ¡°An ¡®an, can you stop smiling like that? you¡¯re making me doubt my existence, meow.¡± The little demon Bo shifted her gaze over.¡±Little Miss, didn¡¯t you just say that you like God bey too?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Xu yiwan seemed to have paused for a second before she reacted. A normal child would not have noticed this. However, the little demon Bo was born from a battle of wits and courage with his scumbag father. The Qin family definitely had books on psychology. He had always been good at logical analysis of these behaviors. If she really liked someone, she would subconsciously react when she heard that person¡¯s name. It was obvious that even her liking for him was not real. Little demon Bo lowered her gaze and smiled again.¡±Little Miss, when did you start liking God bey?¡± ¡°Oh, this, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been following them since Supreme Alliance was still around. ¡°Xu yiwan put down her bamboo chopsticks. The little demon Bo was puzzled.¡±ording to me, goddess bey has never participated in any publicpetitions. How did the little Miss pay attention to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m A yer from area a. ¡± Xu yiwan answered quickly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve even seen her left domain. ¡± The little demon Bo had a look of realization.¡±I was born toote, so I haven¡¯t seen God bey in zone A. Little sister is so old, so you must have God bey¡¯s tutorial when she was ying games. Can you send it to me?¡± ¡°A tutorial?¡± Xu yiwan paused for a moment. Little demon Bo blinked.¡±That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that her old fans have seen her teach King how to y the assassin? I really want to see the pk tutorial. It must be very interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. I have it, but it¡¯s on theputer. I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡± Xu yiwan replied with a smile. ¡°I want to see it too!¡± Little Lin immediately said after hearing this. He had to take more screenshots of sister bei beating up his brother! ¡°Sure, of course it¡¯s our Lin Lin ¡®s.¡± Xu yiwan rubbed little Lin¡¯s head lovingly. However, she did not expect that the noble little boy¡¯s next sentence would be,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t wait anymore. In the only public resources avable, there¡¯s only a video of that battle. As for the tutorial I mentioned earlier, God bey has never appeared before. As a fan, Miss Bey doesn¡¯t seem to understand God bey very well. She has defeated so many people that she had forgotten who King was. Why would shee up with a tutorial to insult people? in e-sports, respect for your opponent is basic. I heard so much from miss and Grandpa Feng just now and thought that Miss Bey would understand.¡± At that moment, Xu yiwan¡¯s smile was a littlete, but she did not show it. She looked as if she had epted it humbly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many things about God bey and I can¡¯t even tell which one is which. So what I¡¯m watching on myputer is a pk video and not a tutorial? It seems that I¡¯m still too weak in the game. Let me go and see more of God bey¡¯s game graphics. ¡± Little demon Bo seemed to have finished eating. She ced the napkin on the table politely and said slowly,¡±¡±If you really like to pretend, you can¡¯t do it. Simrly, some people can¡¯t imitate her because she¡¯s the only one in the world.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at little Lin. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. You should eat more walnuts to nourish your brain.¡± Little Lin was stunned. How could he let her go? he grabbed his little school bag.¡±Anan, wait for me. Let¡¯s go together. We need to discuss the n to drive a wedge between us.¡± Xu yiwan looked at the backs of the two children and then at the table where she was the only one left. She slowly clenched her bamboo chopsticks tightly and then let go. The Butler served another dish. Xu yiwan smiled.¡±Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. He and Grandpa Feng are both busy. I¡¯lle back another day.¡± The Butler naturally wanted her to stay.¡±Miss Xu, why don¡¯t you wait for a while? young master will be down soon. The dishes haven¡¯t been served yet. You¡¯ve only eaten two mouthfuls ...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. You¡¯ll see it on the field.¡± Xu yiwan stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m also starting to y professionally. I hope to win the individualpetition so that I can be in the same team as him. ¡± The Butler quickly caught the keyword.¡±¡±Him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about my God bey. Uncle Wang, what are you thinking?¡± Xu yiwan turned around.¡±Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to see me off. The car is just outside.¡± When he said this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Especially after they got into the car. ¡°Young miss, where are we going?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Back to the training base.¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Yes.¡± The car started to move. Xu yiwan also opened a website. Rather than a website, it was more like a space formunication. ¡°It¡¯s just that in thismunication space, the main focus is gossip. Of course, there are also some topics of mourning for the deaths of others. Can everyone give me some topics to talk about? In the era of traffic, it seemed that these things would be produced. As long as he could get attention, it didn¡¯t matter what he was doing. Praise was the way to go. Xu yiwan knew what the people were thinking. She opened a topic rted to Supreme Alliance and naturally joined the discussion. ¡°I can only say that I like that team. As for the person inside, it depends on what she has done. Moreover, she¡¯s just a student. We should be more rational and separate the person from the team. Not everyone can represent Supreme Alliance. Supreme Alliance is a whole.¡± ¡°The person above is right. bey is just a youth training student, she¡¯s not even an official member. She¡¯s so thick-skinned, yet she still uses that name and ys on behalf of others. It¡¯s really sad that Supreme Alliance has such a person.¡± ¡°No matter what, Supreme Alliance is the White moonlight in my heart. I only entered the industry after watching the video of Supreme Alliance winning the championship. I can only say that I can¡¯tment on bey now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention bey¡¯s name to me in the future. I get a headache whenever she¡¯s mentioned. I¡¯m not a fan anymore, but I won¡¯t step on her either. I just feel that she¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Those who think it¡¯s not worth it don¡¯t worry, tomorrow she won¡¯t be involved in our favorite Supreme Alliancepetition. I¡¯ll find a way to make her act likest time and let everyone know her true colors.¡± When Xu yiwan saw this, she retracted her gaze and smiled. After she returned to the base, she logged into her ount. Someone had left her a message.¡±This ce is still better. Here, here.¡± The little boy that Feng Lin had brought back today seemed to always have a hidden meaning in his words. Every word he said made her feel ufortable. Now that she saw this, she finally got rid of that ufortable feeling. That¡¯s more like it. bey¡¯s emotional intelligence was so low. Why was there still someone protecting her? That kind of person had only appeared in his life a little earlier. In her opinion, bey was nothing more than a God. In reality, she was just a person who did not even know how to manage her fans. It was no use no matter how engrossed she was in the game. Didn¡¯t it still slowly disintegrate? She wanted to rece her, but didn¡¯t she? Moreover, it had been so long since she had reached her peak. Even in the previouspetition, the left domain she used wasn¡¯t pure. How could it calm the people? Such a na?ve person was not worthy of his respect. Because, even in terms of technique, she was not inferior to her. As Xu yiwan thought of this, she moved her mouse and took the first drop of blood from her opponent. Of course, it would be best if he could use other methods to prevent her from appearing in the officialpetition. It was getting dark outside. Feng nai, who was in the main house, did not know that mo bei had no time to reply to his message at all. Other than bringing food for Fei Ying, there was another reason why she had returned to the hotel. She couldn¡¯t let Feng nai notice it, and that was her right hand. Her right hand had not recovered yet, and she still needed to apply medicine regrly. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, Fei Ying looked up at the cold figure with his sleeves rolled up and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Can you really y in the professional league with your hand injury?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t talk much either, and her porcin-white side profile looked particrly elegant under the light. Flying Eagle was still worried.¡±Of course, I know that these smallpetitions won¡¯t burden you much. However, theter you go, the more powerful your opponents will be. ording to your personality, you will definitely give it your all. It¡¯s all up to you ...¡± ¡°Water,¡± Mo bei cut him off and raised her brows slightly, her eyes dark. Eagle did as he was told and passed the water to her. He did not look away from bey. If her injuries were not serious, she would not have to apply medicine every day ... Chapter 1235 ? Chapter 1235: Chapter one thousand two hundred and thirty four Trantor: 549690339 Applying the medicine wasn¡¯t painful, and Mo bei didn¡¯t need to endure anything. After all, grandfather Butler¡¯s medical skills were there. However, her arm was still wrapped in bandages. She had never intended to let anyone see this, so she lowered her sleeve. When she looked up again, there was no trace of injury.¡±I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to bet your future career on him?¡± Fei Ying¡¯s face had never been so serious. Mo bei stopped in her tracks and straightened her back.¡±¡±I¡¯m doing this for myself,¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. If it wasn¡¯t for him ...¡± Mo bei turned around and interrupted him with a faint voice,¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t for him, my professional career wouldn¡¯t have started again. When everyone hated mo bei and Xiang Nan and wanted him to disappear, it was him who told the club that whether he could stay or not depended on how well he yed. At that time, we didn¡¯t even know each other.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what we should do? he¡¯s ck me¡¯s team leader.¡± Fei Ying didn¡¯t understand. Mo bei walked towards him, her dark eyes emotionless.¡±¡±There¡¯s a live broadcastpany opposite this hotel. I¡¯ve been there and everyone told me to get lost. Some even called security to kick me out. From then on, Fei Ying, I understood one thing. Not a single person was willing to stand up for him. Even if they called him cold, it was only because they felt sorry for my brother¡¯s past. Thus, I had never expected anyone to stand on my side. However, not only did he stand up for me, but he even blocked those people. He said,¡±ck me, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± Fei Ying, there was no ce for me here. The world is changing and generations are changing. Supreme Alliance has disbanded, where do you think I will go? He was the one who gave me a ce to live. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back this time. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s handsome face flickered in and out of view under the moonlight.¡±¡±It¡¯s to win the championship. If I¡¯m betting, it¡¯s for myself. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± ¡°bey ...¡± Eagle paused. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop, her back still straight and indifferent. Fei Ying clenched his fists and looked at the other side. The entire building was brightly lit, and the venue for tomorrow¡¯spetition was set up there. bey, what kind of feelings did you have when you stayed? This time, what kind of mood did he have when he returned? Eagle let go of his hand and looked at theputer. A phone call came. It was little demon Bo. ¡°I¡¯m outside the hotel you¡¯re staying in. What¡¯s your room number?¡± Fei Ying¡¯s hand paused, and his eyes gradually turned pale. The little demon Bo noticed his unusual behavior. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°You¡¯re here at the right time. You¡¯re here. The Qin family doesn¡¯t have to scare me like this anymore.¡± Fei Ying returned to his original tone. ¡°The room number?¡± little demon Bo couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more. ¡± 1207, here¡¯s a code.¡± Fei Ying was not stupid. However, he forgot that the little demon Bo didn¡¯t need to use secret codes. As soon as they entered the elevator, there were two people from the Qin family. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t avoid suspicion and just raised her head to look at them. Her figure was very small but the aura she exuded made the two people remove their disguise.¡±Young master.¡± ¡°12th floor.¡± Little demon Bo retracted her gaze. The Qin family took a moment to react before pressing the button for the 12th floor. Little Lin, who had been following the little demon Bo like a little tail, felt that he, an ¡®an, was really stronger than the surface. However, this seemed to be too different from his situation of not being favored ... Chapter 1236 ? Chapter 1236: Chapter one thousand two hundred and thirty six Trantor: 549690339 Just as little Lin was deep in thought, the elevator door opened. A Qin family member tilted his head and pressed his ear as if he was talking to someone. After a few words, he leaned forward and said to little demon Bo,¡±Young master, it¡¯s President Qin. He said he has two things to remind you of.¡± ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± The little demon Bo was very cool in this aspect. The Qin family member froze for a moment ...¡±It¡¯s here again. President Qin and young master are here again.¡± The person on the other end seemed to have expected this situation. He asked the person on the phone to take off his headphones and turn on the speaker. Little Nailin, ...This thing is forced? Very quickly, a calm voice was heard over the phone.¡±Remember to bring a chair with you the next time you run away from home. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to press the button to the floor you want to go to. It¡¯ll be sad.¡± Upon hearing this, the little demon Bo, who was walking forward, suddenly stopped. The person holding the phone felt that it was a hot potato. He immediately begged with his eyes,¡±little master, boss said it. It has nothing to do with my phone. It really has something to do with my hand ...¡± The little demon Bo grabbed him and gestured for him to lower his phone. The man did as he was told. The little demon Bo looked at the phone and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re angry that you can¡¯t find my mommy, right? That¡¯s why she thought of the word ¡®sad¡¯? When you¡¯re middle-aged, you¡¯re even feeling threatened by living off women?¡± The Qin family members standing in the corridor all looked up at the ceiling. The young master¡¯s every question was like a knife. Middle-aged? Boss Qin was only so old, but he was already making his own father suffer. Little Lin had never seen Qin mo before, so he asked,¡±¡±Anan, is uncle Qin very old?¡± ¡°Almost five times our age, what do you think?¡± The little demon Bo let him think on his own. Little Lin touched his head. ¡®Does this old man always calcte like this?¡¯ Little demon Bo said slowly,¡±you drink all day and like to throw me around like a shopping bag.¡± Little Lin quickly imagined a slightly balding middle-aged man with bad facial features who only knew how to earn money. He was the sleazy CEO that often appeared on TV.¡±Anan, you¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s your own good fortune that you¡¯re so good-looking.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The little demon Bo was calm. Little Lin nodded his little head and said very seriously,¡±¡±You should stay away from uncle Qin. From a scientific point of view, looks are contagious.¡± The Qin family¡¯s extras continued to look up at the ceiling. Seeing the young master defaming boss Qin, they really wanted to disappear. What should they do? The other sideughed in a very low and maic voice,¡±¡±Qin Weian, you seem to have forgotten that your mommy indulges you because you resemble me when I was young.¡± This sentence was the most piercing to the little demon¡¯s heart. He squinted his eyes, looking as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of his father, this scourge, on the spot. The people of the Qin family also admired President Qin. Only his own father could make the noble young master¡¯s face turn cold. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in your sister bey¡¯s matters. ¡± The voice on the other end of the phone continued without any fluctuations.¡±The selectionpetition, the promotionpetition, and even the worldpetition in the future. If you do anything unnecessary, it will only have a bad influence on her. Nothing good wille out of it. You like your sister bey so much. You should know that she doesn¡¯t need you to help her deal with anyone ...¡± ¡°The capable will always be the king.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s fingers stopped. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t refute him. Her voice was a little soft.¡±I know ...¡± Chapter 1237 ? Chapter 1237: Wen Nuan bei Trantor: 549690339 Just like this? The Qin family was not used to it. Little Lin leaned over and asked the little demon Bo, who had hung up the phone, in a small voice,¡±¡±Anan, did uncle Qin bully you? Do you need me to help you deal with him?¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°I respect the elderly,¡± little demon Bo said calmly. Little Lin heaved a long sigh, like a little adult.¡±¡±Anan, you¡¯re so polite. You can¡¯t win against the adults. You have to deal with your douchebag father in a proper way!¡± The Qin family thought,¡±the young master found a friend. No matter what, he doesn¡¯t like his father. Is this the standard for making friends?¡± The most outrageous thing was that the young master seemed to be thinking about the other party¡¯s words and came to a conclusion,¡±¡±I¡¯ve learned it. I¡¯ll use it next time. ¡± The people from the Qin family thought, you¡¯ve been using it all along. ¡°That¡¯s the way. ¡± Little Lin stretched out his hand and patted little demon Bo¡¯s head. The little demon Bo clenched her fist and her eyebrows were furrowed. Finally, she turned around. Forget it. Little Lin didn¡¯t know that he had just escaped from a life-and-death crisis and continued to follow behind little demon Bo. The Qin family also wanted to follow. The little demon Bo turned around.¡±Do you think that the person in the room will open the door for me after seeing you?¡± The Qin family heard this and all stayed near the elevator. Eagle didn¡¯t know, and when he heard the doorbell ring, he leaned against the door and said,¡±¡±Baby, go open the door. I still need to take a shower. I¡¯ll see if they¡¯re here to deliver roses.¡± Upon hearing this, little Lin turned his head to look at his littlepanion. Who was this person an an wanted to meet? Little demon Bo was nonchnt.¡±Stop acting. It¡¯s me.¡± In an instant, Fei Ying opened the door and looked around the corridor.¡±Where are the people from your Qin family?¡± This was the first time he saw no one in the corridor since he checked into the hotel. ¡°The elevator.¡± The little demon Bo said as she walked into the room. When her gazended, she saw theptop on the table. There was also a USB drive inserted in theptop. The screen saver had been changed, and the signal was shing. ¡°What were you nning to do just now?¡± little demon Bo looked at Fei Ying. Fei Ying pushed his sses, his side profile young and handsome.¡±I didn¡¯t do anything. I was bored and wanted to y.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a game.¡± Little Lin pointed at the signal light. His round eyes made the Eagle feel as if it had nowhere to hide. The little demon Bo closed herptop.¡±You¡¯re attacking me here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father, who lives off a woman, will catch you?¡± I know what you¡¯re trying to do. Sister bey won¡¯t like this method, but there¡¯s someone you need to investigate. ¡± ¡°Investigate?¡± Because of the little devil¡¯s arrival, Eagle put away his previous thoughts.¡±¡±If you want to know someone¡¯s information, do you need someone to help you look it up?¡± The little demon Bo raised her hand, signaling him to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±Fei Ying raised his eyebrows. ¡°My mommy gave it to me before she left. She said it¡¯s to prevent you and I from working together to deal with Qin mo.¡± When the little demon Bo said this, her cheeks puffed up. ¡°z really Pampers her husband,¡± Eagle said helplessly. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t say anything. Nai Lin poked the half of his face that was puffed up. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, who is worth your attention?¡± Eagle asked. ¡°One ...¡± The little demon Bo paused.¡±The girl that Feng nai had an affair with.¡± Little Lin, ...When did his brother cheat? Fei Ying¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±what¡¯s it called?¡± Do you have a photo? If there are photos, I can find evidence and bring them to bey. ¡± ¡°Xu yiwan, check her game records again to see if she¡¯s an independent yer or a professional.¡± Flying Eagle felt that this wasn¡¯t right.¡±Shouldn¡¯t we investigate which coffee shop she¡¯s been to? what kind of intimate contact she has with Feng nai?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to check this.¡± ¡°Someone will give it to sister Bey.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°You mean ...¡± Fei Ying suddenly looked up. ¡°She¡¯s here with bad intentions. She¡¯s even imitating sister bey¡¯s small movements. If she¡¯s a professional yer, then she¡¯ll definitely be simr in terms of operations.¡± ¡°Tomorrow won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± Little demon Bo looked at him. Fei Ying understood the little demon Bo¡¯s meaning. He opened hisptop and started searching. It was only when Qin Weian turned around that he realized that little Lin was still there.¡±¡±That sister Xu of yours has ulterior motives.¡± ¡°I knew what was going on the moment you left my house.¡± Little Lin¡¯s right cheek also puffed up.¡±My brother is too good at attracting bees and butterflies. This kind of woman who doesn¡¯t follow the ways of a woman should be drowned in a pigsty. Hmph.¡± Flying Eagle thought,¡±I thought I was the one who disliked young master Feng the most. I¡¯m really ashamed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out. ¡± Fei Ying turned his hand and showed the information to the little demon Bo. The more little demon Bo looked, the more her eyebrows furrowed.¡±She also went for Supreme Alliance¡¯s interview a long time ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the same batch as bey. ¡± ¡°This is her record.¡± Eagle tapped the screen. The little demon Bo moved the mouse. ¡°This is a video of her in a game a yearter.¡± Eagle yed another part. ¡°Sister bey¡¯s ying style.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then she ...¡± Eagle wanted to ask if she would be a threat to bey. After all, once you learned a person¡¯s fighting style, you would know what that person¡¯s weakness was. However, at this moment, the little demon Bo lowered her eyes and suddenlyughed. When she raised her head again, she had an evil look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s just that his ystyle, hand speed, thinking, prediction, and core can¡¯t bepared. ¡± ¡°The number of people who like her seems to be increasing every year.¡± Little Lin pointed at the data. ¡°Fan management.¡± Little demon Bo turned around. Little Lin still wanted to ask something. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said as he opened the door. ¡°Leave?¡± Little Lin¡¯s head was full of question marks. Little demon Bo was indifferent.¡±Go and buy a support stick. We¡¯ll cheer for sister bey tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Little Lin took out the piggy bank from his school bag.¡±¡±I can buy a lot of them.¡± As they were walking out, little Lin asked,¡±¡±Anan, I heard a lot of people say that uncle Qin was the one who founded Supreme Alliance. Why did he disband the team? You don¡¯t know that every time before apetition, sister bey would watch Supreme Alliance¡¯s video on the square for a long time. She seems to miss them a lot. ¡± Little demon Bo stopped in her tracks when she heard this.¡±She shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be?¡± Little Lin did not understand. Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes were dark.¡±If you only look into the past, you will be trapped there. It¡¯s written in the psychology books.¡± ¡°If you look into the past from the corner of your eyes, you¡¯ll be trapped there. Then, slowly, you¡¯ll realize that you¡¯ve made no progress.¡± A faint voice came from the corridor. It was mo bei. She was holding two cups of milk tea, which children liked to drink. She walked over and ced them in the hands of the two little ones. Then, she knelt on one knee and looked at the little demon Bo in the same way. She was gentle and handsome. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry,¡± Chapter 1238 ? Chapter 1238: Chapter one thousand two hundred and thirty seven Trantor: 549690339 The little demon Bo was rarely so obedient. He tilted his handsome little face. ¡°I¡¯m not that worried. You¡¯ll beat them up until they call you daddy. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei stood up straight, the lines of her side profile clear and distinct. Little Lin hugged her leg, raised his little head, and said seriously,¡±¡±Big sister bei, don¡¯t worry. Anan and I are both pay-to-win yers. We have plenty of money to support you!¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m a pay-to-win yer?¡± Little demon Bo had a principle when ying games. She had never topped up her ount. However, this time, for sister bey¡¯s sake, she could make some changes. ¡°Huh?¡± little Lin was surprised.¡±Then, an ¡®an, how do you usually y games?¡± ¡°y with your hands.¡± The little demon Bo replied. Little Lin said seriously,¡±this won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t beat the adults. Actually, the greatest fun in the game is to top up money. I top up money and I¡¯m happy. After all, I¡¯m using my brother¡¯s card. An ¡®an, I¡¯ll buy you some weaponster. The level of your ount is too low. If we fight together, you¡¯ll be easily killed. After I buy you a good weapon, I¡¯ll go buy a support stall, the biggest one!¡± ¡°Buy some stickers. I¡¯m sticking them on my face.¡± ¡°I want a support stick and a poster too.¡± ¡°Just let the person standing by the elevator do this kind of thing.¡± The two little ones did not give mo bei any chance to stop them. He just thought about it. Every member of the Qin family was an expert in tracking. Now, they were actually shuttling back and forth on the streets with countless number of shining headboards. It was best not to meet any acquaintances, or else he would really lose his dignity in the future. In the hotel. Mo bei was staying in a standard room, which happened to be another bed. It was big enough for the two little ones to sleep together. Unfortunately, they had no intention of sleeping. Little demon Bo was the overall nner. Little Lin was the nner. They were all sprawled on the ground, discussing how to put on a strong aura tomorrow. Of course, if little Lin said ten sentences, little demon Bo would only say one sentence at most. Mo bei was still training. She had reviewed manypetitions in the past ten months. asionally, she would stop to take a sip of water. When she turned around, she would see the two very, very small children on the bed. In such an environment, it would be more efficient to do things. Three hours of review. Mo bei wasn¡¯t just watching, she was also remembering. This was because everyone¡¯s characteristics and ystyle on the field often determined their thinking to a certain extent. Then, he saw a female assassin. She moved her mouse back for more than ten seconds. It was very familiar. No matter if it was the direction he was going, his fighting style, or his thinking, they were all very familiar. Mo bei nced at the bullet screen. ¡°My master Wan is handsome.¡± ¡°Tower kill, that¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°Master Wan has always been tough. Otherwise, how could she be the leader of a team?¡± ¡°Her teammates are too average. But it¡¯s a good thing. I heard that master Wan went to quancheng recently and intends to participate in the one-on-onepetition.¡± ¡°Really? Do you guys still remember the photo that one of my sisters identally took thest time? master Wan and Almighty K were chatting andughing as they drank coffee together. The two of them were simply toopatible. If they could participate in thepetition in a one-on-one manner, does that mean that master Wan would be in the same team as Almighty k?¡± ¡°The ck me powder strongly wees master Wan to join us. We don¡¯t want some people to keep causing trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. A certain someone whose name can¡¯t be mentioned really wishes she can stay away from our ck me. She brags about being a gaming genius and the sessor of Supreme Alliance every day. In my opinion, she¡¯s not as handsome as master Wan. She just came out earlier. If you ask me, I¡¯d say that she¡¯s already past the golden age of a professional yer. Master Wan is only 17 years old. She can beat her up in minutes.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t linger on that page for long. Compared to what the bulletments were saying, the other party¡¯s way of dealing with the situation was what made her mouse pause. However, it onlysted for four seconds. After four seconds, she started to copy and record. Little demon Bo looked up and saw this scene. Those people always thought that they knew what bey was like. No, they did not understand. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t like them or if he liked them. They didn¡¯t even know why his mother was able to enter the Asian Cup on time. It was because bey, who they did not acknowledge, had given her only admission ticket to her mother when she was very young. He had heard too much about the past, especially about sister bey. Who would have known that the little genius in the youth training camp would summarize the reasons for her failure after every battle with her master? Who would have known that she wasn¡¯t just a Halo or a flower from the start? while those people called her a genius, they would also say behind her back that she only knew how to suck up to people. Why did his father disband Supreme Alliance? He wasn¡¯t born at that time, so he didn¡¯t know. However, he could guess that it was because of the fans ¡®management and the idea of ying against him. If he wanted his scumbag father to see the important people pandering to their fans in order to survive, he might as well disband. Anyway, he had already won the championship. If this continued, it would affect his future life. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t care about these things. He could see his old fans, how they made Uncle Lin Feng retire and xiangnan¡¯s Golden Triangle by climbing over the wall. However, the funny thing was that it was still those fans who kept asking, why did they disband? why? Little demon Bo lowered her head and looked at her wrist. There seemed to be ck mist in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± Sensing that the child¡¯s emotions were off, mo bei walked over and ruffled his head with one hand, indicating for him to look to the side.¡±¡±Little Lin is already asleep.¡± The little demon Bo tilted her head and looked at his arm that was being hugged by someone. She didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Anan, we have to work hard tomorrow,¡± the man was still mumbling. Little demon Bo tried to pull her arm away but she couldn ¡®t. She furrowed her eyebrows. Then, he looked at mo bei. He meant to take this person away. However, after mo bei took a few nces, she said,¡±¡±Not bad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not bad?¡± The little demon Bo started to have a bad feeling. ¡°Yes!¡± Mo bei stood up straight.¡±To have someone of the same age to y with an ¡®an.¡± Little demon Bo paused. This was indeed the first person of the same age who would y with him. Mo bei didn¡¯t say much. She reached out to turn off the main light, leaving only a small bedsidemp on. Then, she covered the two little ones with a thin nket. Little demon Bo had always been obedient in front of his sister bey. So he didn¡¯t kick his little friend down. No matter how intelligent a child was, they would be like little angels when they were asleep. This was especially so for little demon Bo, who was influenced by etiquette. Her two small hands were ced in front of her chest. Her sleeping posture had the air of a noble,pletely different from little Lin who was huffing and puffing beside him. After mo bei took a look, she recalled something. She opened the door and walked to the end of the corridor. Sure enough, a member of the Qin family was standing there, and the head light sign under his feet did not match his appearance at all ... Chapter 1239 ? Chapter 1239: Feng nai pinching peaches Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡°Mo bei walked closer. ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, but it¡¯s better for miss mo to bring these things to my young master.¡± If this continued, their reputation would be ruined. Mo bei bent over and took the big bunch of them into her arms before asking the question she wanted to ask,¡±¡±Does the Feng family know that the young master of the Feng family is here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss mo. We¡¯ve already informed the other side.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As mo bei walked back, she muttered to herself in a low and cold voice,¡±¡±Then there¡¯s no excuse to find him.¡± The Qin family, ...Why did it sound like they shouldn¡¯t have informed them? The night was getting darker. On the second floor of the Feng residence. The old Butler had not seen his young master like this for a long time. He didn¡¯t report to the old Chairman about thepany¡¯s recent Affairs, nor did he have a video conference. He didn¡¯t y games on his phone, but opened his contact list from time to time. The old Butler knew in his heart that his young master was waiting for news from someone. Other than miss mo, there could not be a second person who could be that person. The old Butler smiled and bent over to put down the tea.¡±¡±Young master, it¡¯ste. Do you want to go upstairs and rest?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s trouble Lin?¡± Feng nai asked instead of answering. The old Butler¡¯s smile did not fade.¡±He left with the young master of the Qin family. He should have gone to miss Mo¡¯s ce. Young master, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± No one knew what Feng nai was thinking. He turned the phone around and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go and bring him back. ¡± The old Butler was speechless. ¡°No need,¡± It was old master Feng. He walked out of the study with his Dragon-headed walking stick, his Chinese tunic suit already changed into pajamas. He nced at Feng nai.¡±Linlin has already said that he¡¯s going to sleep outside today. Besides, what are you going to do at this hour? Think about your status. Don¡¯t be like your father, who has gossip everywhere. ¡± Feng nai stood up, his voicezy.¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation with this one from the Xu family?¡± old master Feng asked. The youth with his back to the light had left too deep an impression on him. It was so deep that old master Feng didn¡¯t want to see his grandson hurt her because he didn¡¯t know how to cherish her. Feng nai turned to look at him. I think you and my father know it best. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your father and I arranged it. ¡± Old master Feng looked at him.¡±But it¡¯s up to you. You won¡¯t smile at the person you don¡¯t care about.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. The more old master Feng looked at him, the more he looked like his unfilial son.¡±You go around showing mercy but you don¡¯t know it. You¡¯ve learned from your father,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Feng nai had one hand in his pocket as he stood tall and straight.¡±¡±Is there anything else? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get her. ¡± Old master Feng gestured for the Butler to bring out the things he had prepared. The old Butler lit up his phone screen and walked forward with a smile.¡±¡±Young master ...¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes, and his gazended on the photo. Then, his brows furrowed and his eyes darkened. Old master Feng seemed to like seeing his grandson like this. He brushed past him and said,¡±¡±What do you think bei would think after seeing these things?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, the temperature in his eyes getting lower and lower. Old master Feng knew how to provoke his grandson.¡±¡±Linlin just called me and told me that there¡¯s a very powerful boy with his sister bei. That boy is the one who went to the garrison with bei, right?¡± It had to be said that this sentence was really a direct hit to Feng NAI¡¯s lifeline. This was what he cared about the most. The Feng family was good at adding salt to the wound, and old master Feng was one of the best.¡±I also heard that when Beiyi returned, there was a very famous foreign yer in the esports industry. During the interview, no one asked him. He even mentioned bey¡¯s name and said that he hoped to see her again. This interview has not been spread back to the country yet. It seems like everyone is more worthy of choosing than you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hands clenched bit by bit, and then he released them bit by bit. Old master Feng nced at him onest time and was about to go upstairs. However, Feng nai smiled at this moment, the curve of his lipszy and devilish.¡±¡±So what? No matter how good the others are, she only has me in her eyes. ¡± Old master Feng paused and couldn¡¯t find a word to refute. Everyone in the Feng family knew how well that child treated his grandson. Even little gold would say,¡±Grandpa Feng, you don¡¯t know how weak brother na was at that time. He was leaning on brother Nan¡¯s shoulder. Brother Nan would buy him anything he wanted to eat, just like coaxing a child. No, that¡¯s not right. Children are easier to coax than brother na. Some children are not picky about their food. Brother na doesn¡¯t eat this or that. He even has mysophobia when ites to drawing blood, and brother Nan has to massage him ...¡± Naer had been intelligent since she was young, and he had long understood many things that adults did not. Born in a merchant family, he probably saw through the ways of the world. In addition, he had a ruthless nature and was good at pretending. He was the one who had done something bad, but in the end, it turned out to be made of gold. At that time, even little Jin didn¡¯t want to y with him. He knew that when he called his grandson to the study room to talk about this, he thought that his grandson was cunning and would definitely exin. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t try to defend himself. While admitting to it, he only said two words,¡±¡±Boring,¡± At that time, old master Feng had been worried that his grandson would go down the wrong path. Later on, he realized that he didn¡¯t know how to do it because he didn¡¯t even have the interest to do bad things. Hence, when he had heard that such a youth had appeared in ck me, as an elder, he had been very anxious. He knew that once his grandson started, he would fall. He had even thought of breaking up the two children. It was that young man who had changed all his thoughts. He had never seen anyone treat naer so well. Old master Feng knew very well that not only had he not seen her before, but there would never be a second one for the rest of his life. It was good that naer could understand this. No matter what choice that child bei made, who was by her side at that time, and everything she did, he was always in her n. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been overwhelmed by your jealousy,¡± old master Feng said. Feng nai didn¡¯t answer. If some things really went ording to his n, that person wouldn¡¯t have any chance toe into contact with anyone. His stubbornness was to hide her away and let him be the only one to know. However, Feng nai knew better than anyone what kind of world that person was harboring. ¡°I want to go with you to the ce that all professional yers dream of.¡± This was thest sentence under the household register. It was also because of this sentence that no matter how much he wanted to make her his, he could not use any special means, including dealing with the little puppies around her. After she left, he would often dream of her reaching out to take his temperature when he was in ck me. In the blink of an eye, everything was gone. Even after Feng nai woke up, he couldn¡¯t tell if the emptiness in his heart was because of his dream or because he was the only one left when he turned his head. Therefore, Fei Ying¡¯s existence had be a dead knot in his heart. However, this didn¡¯t affect Feng NAI¡¯s desire to cut off his peach blossom. Previously, they were all overseas and wanted to bring someone back. Feng nai had never paid attention to these groundless usations. Now that he actually knew, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily. The fans of the couple who were still trying to find a partner did not know what was going on. It was as if their goddess Wan and Almighty k¡¯s photo had disappeared overnight. Some people wanted to send messages again, but they disappeared after a few seconds each time. The couple fans had no more candy to chew on, so of course it wasn¡¯t good to start any topics. Even some of the main ounts had deleted the pictures. Why did these people do this? It was very simple. If it wasn¡¯t deleted, it would only be for the defendant. No one would offend the Feng corporation¡¯s professionalwyers over a photo. Moreover, they could also see that the Feng family had put in a lot of effort this time. They heard that one of their peers had already fallen. It wasn¡¯t that the old shareholders of the Feng Corporation hadn¡¯t discussed this in private. They all felt that Feng nai had been too ruthless this time. If something really happened one day, none of these people would let the Feng family off. Assistant Yuan told Feng nai all these thoughts and asked if he should weigh the pros and cons. ¡°No need.¡± Feng nai had a Bluetooth earpiece in his left ear and was holding the mouse in his right hand. He said meaningfully,¡±¡±A year ago, I needed to weigh the pros and cons. A year has passed. Do you think I still need to weigh the pros and cons?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it now,¡±said Special Assistant Yuan, who understood what he meant. ¡°Wait,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was very calm.¡±I asked you to help me get a Supreme Alliance fan ount. Did you get it?¡± When Special Assistant Yuan heard this, he had a rareck of confidence and even his voice was very low,¡±¡±I got it. My wife¡¯s ount is in the fan club. Everything else is fine. Manager Feng, don¡¯t do anything bad when you log into this ount. If my wife finds out that I stole her ount, she¡¯ll definitely kick me out.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t care about his subordinates ¡®private lives. After all, he had always advocated a clear distinction between public and private life. ¡°Where¡¯s your ount?¡± Executive Assistant Yuan thought, their boss Feng is really a very realistic person. Special Assistant Yuan still felt guilty when he sent this ount. Feng nai, on the other hand, was very used to it. After clicking x on the web page, he clicked to log in. From the ount and nickname, it was impossible to tell that she was a Supreme Alliance fan. However, in her mood record, not a single word was not rted to that team. Those records were broken one day. It had been so long. It was only today that there was a new mood record. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see her tomorrow. That little stoic who always follows Almighty z around is so handsome now that she¡¯s dazzling. Our bey has grown up.¡± After Feng nai saw this, he opened the column for modifying personal information, then added another sentence at the end.¡±¡±Unfortunately, she already has someone she likes. His name is Feng nai.¡± Touching something that shouldn¡¯t be touched would always cause waves. In addition, Feng nai had done it on purpose. Very quickly, a message popped up in the discussion group. ¡°Sister Qiao¡¯s signature ... It wasn¡¯t like this just now, right?¡± ¡°What the hell is thatst sentence?¡± The girl who was waiting to check in reached out and tugged at the clothes of the person who helped them check in.¡±¡±Sister turtle, look, isn¡¯t it strange that the person called sister turtle¡¯s right hand stopped for a moment after seeing the sex signature?¡±You guys do it, I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Very soon, Feng nai sent a message. ¡°Qiao Qiao, what¡¯s with your signature?¡± ¡°Not the real person.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°I¡¯m Feng nai. I¡¯m bey¡¯s current captain. I have something I need your help with.¡± When she heard Feng NAI¡¯s name, there was an obvious pause on the other end of the line. She then asked,¡±¡±We mean?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really Supreme Alliance fans. ¡± Chapter 1240 ? Chapter 1240: One thousand two hundred and thirty nine Trantor: 549690339 No more, no less, only five words. The person on the other endughed and sent a group message: ¡°If it¡¯s for bey, it¡¯s not a favor. It¡¯s our duty.¡± With that one sentence, everyone in the discussion group came out. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the ne tickets. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the airport right now. I saw ady with a wrist guard and wanted to say hello, but she told me to stay away from me since she has a partner. emmm?¡± ¡°Ahem, you were the perverted uncle who greeted me just now?¡± ¡°What perverted uncle? This daddy is a beautiful young man!¡± ¡°Come over, we sisters are all here.¡± ¡°Cough, that¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Wait for us in quancheng, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the high-speed train. It¡¯s a little hard to get an entrance ticket, so I¡¯m thinking of a way.¡± ¡°No need to buy.¡± Feng nai, the key character whose information had been changed, finally spoke in the discussion group.¡±¡±I¡¯ll give it to everyone. ¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Sister turtle? Did sister Qiao have a lot of money recently?¡± ¡°Her ount has been hacked.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s someone who hacked the ount, no wonder ... Wait! Hacking ounts? A hacker is giving us entrance tickets?¡± ¡°Do all the hackers like to do good things these days? Thank you for hacking!¡± Feng nai: ¡°you¡¯re wee. Just publicize more about my personal information.¡± Personal information? Those who did not notice earlier looked at Qiao Qiao¡¯s personal information again. He suddenly realized why thest sentence was here. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed who you are. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time jungling in the current National server, is this good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to, I never ept tickets from my love rival! I¡¯m a fan with dignity. I¡¯ll marry bey in the future. ¡± After Feng nai saw this, he slowly typed a line of words: ¡°Uncle, you have no chance. She¡¯s obsessed with looks. See you tomorrow. I¡¯m off.¡± A certain male fan thought,¡±little friend, who are you calling uncle?¡± Come back here! After Feng nai closed the discussion group, he returned to the chat box from earlier.¡±187xxxxx77xx, this is my private number. If you encounter any problems tomorrow, you can call me.¡± This was beyond the expectations of the people on the other side. After all, in the business world, she had heard the most about the new top decision-maker of the Feng Corporation being ruthless, evil, and cold. You didn¡¯t know when he was in a good mood, and you couldn¡¯t tell when he would make a move. By the time you reacted, he had already achieved his goal. The one she was talking to now did not seem to be the one from the rumors at all. However, this wasn¡¯t hard to understand. She was someone who could change her information just to dere her sovereignty. It seemed that no matter what happened, as long as it was rted to their God bey, young master Feng would be an exception. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Since someone has provided us with an entrance ticket, we¡¯ll just ept it.¡± Ever since they found out the identity of the hacker, they had no intention of being polite. The male fans did not give up.¡±When I get there, I¡¯ll definitely show my face and let God bey see me. Other than my face, I¡¯m not worse than k!¡± The group chat didn¡¯t stop and was also very lively. Executive Assistant Yuan, who couldn¡¯t get popr, would send a message almost every two minutes: ¡°Boss Feng, are you done?¡± ¡°Boss Feng, you promised me not to mess around.¡± ¡°Boss Feng?¡± After Feng nai logged out of his ount, he had an empty hand to reply to him.¡±¡±They¡¯ve retreated. ¡± ¡°He retreated?¡± Special Assistant Yuan heaved a huge sigh of relief. That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good! Chapter 1241 ? Chapter 1241: Feng NAI¡¯s killing two birds with one stone Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai definitely wouldn¡¯t say what he had done.¡±¡±I¡¯ll return the ount to you. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Executive Assistant Yuan pushed his sses up and turned back into the all-purpose Executive Assistant he was in front of others. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, Feng nai spoke again.¡±¡±I heard that Special Assistant Yuan is very afraid of his wife?¡± ¡°How can that be? President Feng has met my wife before, and she won¡¯t go back on her word. President Feng, don¡¯t listen to the rumors in the office. Those single people are just jealous of my harmonious family. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m also single now. ¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±that¡¯s why I can¡¯t stand people showing off their love in front of me. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s so jarring.¡± For some reason, Special Assistant Yuan had a bad feeling. Just as he was about to say more, the other party was about to finish. ¡°That¡¯s it. I wish you a good dream. ¡± Special Assistant Yuan was still thinking about boss Feng¡¯s abnormal behavior today. It was really not right for him to be too concerned about his subordinate! Someone came back and changed into slippers at the entrance. A smile appeared on her gentle-looking face.¡±Mr. Yuan,e here.¡± ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Special Assistant Yuan was feeling guilty. After all, he had just used the ount secretly. The woman ced her phone in front of him.¡±¡±Mr. Yuan, please exin why my ount was stolen by your boss!¡± ¡°My boss stole it?¡± After all, Special Assistant Yuan was someone who had been in the business world for a long time. No matter how flustered he was, he still maintained his refined and handsome appearance.¡±How can this be? Honey, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m overthinking? Take a look at thest sentence of the introduction. My personal information will change by itself?¡± Personal information? Special Assistant Yuan looked at the screen. When his gazended on the words ¡°Feng nai,¡± he stopped pushing up his sses. His expression and heart reached a high level, and he was dumbfounded. ¡°The seller seeks glory.¡± The woman turned around.¡±Other than lying to me, he¡¯s still lying to me. His character needs to be tested.¡± Special Assistant Yuan reached out and tried to pull her back. The bedroom door was closed. Then, she threw a pillow at him. Her meaning was obvious. ¡®You¡¯ll sleep in the living room tonight.¡¯ Special Assistant Yuan stood there. Although he was still dressed in a suit, he looked somewhat deste. Why did he believe in that im-iming maniac, President Feng! However, he had underestimated the shamelessness of their boss Feng. He wouldn¡¯t even let go of his personal information! If you have the ability, then let miss mo marry you! No, he couldn¡¯t let President Feng go on like this. If he couldn¡¯t get miss Mo¡¯s attention, he would definitely try to break up others. For example, what he did just now. He had to get miss mo to take him in as soon as possible! Special Assistant Yuan never joked about the way he did things. Originally, he was only slightly concerned about his boss¡¯s feelings. He would not keep an eye on the progress of some things and would not care if he could. Now, the couple building, right? ¡°In the future, only miss mo can be in the boss¡¯s group. As for the rest, you guys have to think of a way.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯lle and watch it every day.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t deal with the Xu family immediately, and it has caused a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°If something like this happens again, I¡¯ll look for you guys in private.¡± The people in dark res ¡®public rtions department had mixed feelings. Originally, after Vice President Feng left, they finally had a chance to rest. Now, Special Assistant Yuan hade. Didn¡¯t Executive Assistant Yuan always turn a blind eye to such things in the past? After all, it was a business marriage. Even if it was just a scandal, it would be helpful to the Feng Corporation. Why did he be so thorough today? Chapter 1242 ? Chapter 1242: Chapter one thousand two hundred and forty one Trantor: 549690339 This was a mystery that no one knew except for Executive Assistant Yuan. The direction of the wind was a very mysterious thing. If there were fewer people talking about it, all kinds of monsters and snakes would disappear. It was just that the person behind this didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. At the Xu family¡¯s Vi. Xu yiwan was talking andughing with a friend from the media that she kept in touch with on her phone. A man dressed as an assistant walked in from outside, his expression not very good. Xu yiwan could tell that he had something to say, so she said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m going to sleep. There¡¯s apetition the day after tomorrow. You should rest well too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to rest, our one and only goddess. You must remember the interview I told you about. See you then, future star.¡± ¡°What future star? you only know how to tease me.¡± Xu yiwan smiled gently.¡±Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. Good night.¡± After ending the call, Xu yiwan¡¯s smile disappeared as well.¡±What is it? Why are you in such a hurry to see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the scandal between you and young master Feng. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it¡¯s been getting less and less popr since a while ago. There¡¯s not even any mention of the Miss on dark res ¡®end. Instead, it¡¯s ...¡± The man paused for a moment before continuing,¡±¡±bey?¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes darkened as she listened.¡±What else could it be? the public rtions department just came out. It¡¯s okay, soon, people won¡¯t think that bey is worth remembering anymore. There will be people doing these things for the first round tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything that they can¡¯t do, you can give them a push. Since they¡¯re ying on behalf of the others, there will definitely be people who can¡¯t tolerate a person who isn¡¯t even an official Supreme Alliance yer. It¡¯s time to let bey be a thing of the past ...¡± In the sky outside, even the shadow of the moon had disappeared with the strong wind. It was said that there was a continuous rainstorm. The whooshing sound of the wind made mo bei cover the two little ones with nkets. It was not safe to use electronic devices with the lightning. Moreover, it was the first match tomorrow, so mo bei did not continue training. Instead, she opened the medicine box and applied the medicine on her right arm. Just by looking at her side profile, other than coldness and indifference, there was no other emotion on her. No one would be able to tell that there was a problem with her right arm. After all, she had just gotten a quadruple kill when she was reviewing the game. Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t tell. Mo beiy horizontally on the bed, her ck and bright eyes looking at the skymp. She was only worried that that person would see through her. However, if it was only at this stage, it should not be a big problem. What was difficult to deal with was the friendly exchangepetition in the future. Mo bei closed her eyes. Her eyshes fluttered as she sighed softly in her heart. She could only coax him when the time came ... The next day. The sky brightened particrly early. It was probably due to the strong wind that had blown all night. There weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road. The stall that usually bought soy milk and fried dough sticks had not been set up yet. The sanitation workers had already cleaned up all the broken branches and leaves on the street before anyone got up. Especially therge square where thepetition was held, the environment was even more important. The first match was different from the others. After all, everyone knew that the best way to be remembered was to be famous in the first match. Moreover, the opening match had a very flexible location. It didn¡¯t have to be a team. As long as the points in the game reached the passing line, they could participate in thepetition. The purpose was to select the best yers to go to Mn it could be said that thispetition was not only open to professional yers, but also high-end yers. Just like what people said, this time every three years, it was a Golden Age for heroes ... Chapter 1243 ? Chapter 1243: Brother Nan Trantor: 549690339 At this time, it didn¡¯t just reflect the contestants themselves, but also the degree of love each contestant had. Those who stood at the top would often have more spectators. Three years ago, e-sports was no longer the same as it was in the beginning. There was no concept of a club, no concept of apany system, and the captain had to personally run the funds for amodation, meals, and even the keyboard. No one understood what e-sports was, let alone getting to know professional yers. The current e-sports had been epted by most of the young people. The arrival of the All-Star e-sports era meant that there was amercial value. Many people would go to other cities to see their favorite yers, not to mention today¡¯s Golden Age, which was the time to fight for support. Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining, and they were inexplicably cute. This was probably the vitality that the person they yearned for brought. No matter what industry it was, the power of an idol was sometimes unimaginable. At the entrance, one could see the support signs in the hands of the young girls. In addition, there were also many people from the fan club raising signs: ¡°Yuanlong, do you know who the neer King is this year? this is an introduction. He¡¯s the one who beat Lu Chao.¡± ¡°Look here, people of Skt. There¡¯s a poster and a support bracelet.¡± ¡°Are you selling the entrance tickets? I¡¯m buying them back. I¡¯m buying them back.¡± ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re still bidding for the tickets?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first match? it¡¯ll be a pity to miss it.¡± There were peopleing and going in the sunken square, and everything could be seen, including many cosyers rted to the game. The big screen was ying the ssic battle scenes of the past years. Each family had their own stage. Some of the Ace yers from famous teams who had already been selected would be there even if they didn¡¯t participate. After all, his teammates would be participating. In other words, in this match, not only were there experts from the game, but there were also professional yers from the entire server. On the day of the first round, the qualifiers would be held in the morning. Thepetition would be a 1v1 pk. The participants were all free to do their own thing. The top three in the total score could choose their team. For those who already had a team, they would have a pk in the afternoon to determine the starting lineup of each team. After all this was over, it would be time for the battle between teams. At that time, the two strongest teams would be selected for the Asian Championship. After the victory of the championship, the worldpetition would be selected ording to individual results. Layer byyer of screening, from individual strength to groupbat, not only did it test hand speed and technology, but the organizingmittee also selected professional yers who could represent the country ording to psychological self-adjustment and groupbat awareness. As a result, the first round¡¯s victory had be particrly important. ¡°Have you guys heard?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Goddess Wan is here too.¡± ¡°F * ck, no way. I can¡¯t beat her.¡± ¡°Look at you, thepetition hasn¡¯t even started and you¡¯re already scared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, but if a girl is so fierce in jungling, no one would dare to im second if goddess Wan imed to be first, right?¡± ¡°You forgot that there¡¯s still Bey.¡± ¡°bey?To be honest, it¡¯s been ten months since thest time she yed in thepetition. My friend also said that although bey showed off in dragon¡¯s cave, it was different from the real left domain that she used in zone A back then. Actually, I think everyone didn¡¯t think of a possibility. bey started early but it¡¯s been so long since Supreme Alliance disbanded. She stopped her professional training for more than three years. Can she really be the same when she returns to thepetition?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I also think it¡¯s strange. After all, we all know that some movements require muscle memory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t use her true left domain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I guessed. I don¡¯t know the details, but from what I can see, goddess Wan¡¯s strength should be above bey ¡®s. The points in the game won¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s a pity, there¡¯s nothing we can do. If it was the bey from back then, no one would have guessed that she was a genius among geniuses. However, with such a long period of absence, no one can be sure. After all, her peak has already passed ...¡± The people who were talking were all second team or reserve yers. And Mo Nan was one of the reserve yers. Compared to the others, everyone had their own supporters. His ce seemed particrly empty. In addition, he had been wearing the hat of his uniform and sitting there with his eyes lowered. Xiao Tuotuo could no longer be seen, and his ck hair fell down, so no one would notice him. The nation¡¯s number one team only had two reserve yers who were qualified for the election this time, and one of them was mo Nan. Many people in the team couldn¡¯t ept this result. But so what? The fairest thing about e-sports was that as long as you had the ability, no matter what the situation was, as long as you weren¡¯t betrayed by your teammates, you could always make aeback. Winning was the best proof. Even if there were people who were not convinced, they would have to follow the rules. However, the current mo Nan no longer exuded the roguish and fiery aura he once had. He sat there with his long legs stretched out and a bottle of mineral water in his hand. He had not said a word since he entered the venue. Whatever they were talking about beside him seemed to have nothing to do with him. It was only when he heard someone mention bey¡¯s name that he paused for a moment. He ced his hands behind his back and tilted his head to look over. The conversation continued. ¡°What do you think bey will do this time? I think she¡¯s participating too.¡± ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be too bad. After all, her Foundation is there. When she bes a professional yer, she should understand that it¡¯s not as simple as she thinks. In the past, they were able to be gods because they weren¡¯t familiar with the game. Now, who doesn¡¯t know the restraint between equipment and heroes? it¡¯s very difficult for her to be outstanding.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there are many Supreme Alliance fans anyway.¡± ¡°The Supreme Alliance fans aren¡¯t her fans, I have a few people here who said that they¡¯re fans of the team, not the people. Besides, does she think she¡¯s spade z? After all, she was just a substitute yer back then, she wasn¡¯t even considered an official member. Not all of the Supreme Alliance fans will acknowledge her, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait and see. ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how she managed to get to where she is with Supreme Alliance as her Foundation.¡± ¡°She has a low EQ. Why is she ying for her brother? she got an id of ¡®mo bei Xiang Nan¡¯ and came back to y on her behalf. She¡¯s not even polite to her fans. She really thinks she¡¯s a God. She¡¯s so arrogant that she forgot that this era is not their era. It¡¯s not even certain if she has a ce here ...¡± Before that person could finish. There was a swish! A bottle of mineral water flew past his right side andnded heavily on the ground. The man was so shocked that he paused and looked up in the direction of the water bottle ... Chapter 1244 ? Chapter 1244: We Trantor: 549690339 The figure who had been sitting there without saying a word stood up. With his back against the light, it was impossible to see what he looked like. However, as he stood up, the advantage of his long legs became more obvious, and even the hood of his uniform fell down. The man finally saw the face in front of him clearly. He opened his mouth and was about to say something. Mo Nan had already reached out to Pat him on the shoulder. He turned his face away, his voice carrying his usual roguish tone.¡±Brother, please drink a bottle of water. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poisoned. It¡¯s just that some people are suited to drink more water so that they won¡¯t distort the truth when they talk. ¡°Four years ago, in Mn, the Chinese team won consecutively. During the break, someone came to challenge them and said that although the Chinese team was strong, they didn¡¯t have a follow-up Army. They didn¡¯t pay attention to training and had already given birth to a new yer King. It was at this time that Almighty Qin sent Bey.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s eyes turned to the professional yers who were discussing.¡±¡±Almighty Qin¡¯s exact words were,¡±he¡¯s the youngest member of Supreme Alliance. Although he hasn¡¯t been trained, he won¡¯t hinder thepetition. You can alle at him together.¡±¡± ¡°Every professional yer in thepetition knows that bey was called a genius not because she was the top yer in zone A, nor because she took down all the hidden bosses in the foreign servers. It was because she defeated the world¡¯s King of neers before she became an official yer. It made those foreigners who said that China had no follow-up power have a new understanding and fear of China¡¯s battleteams.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t just have a left domain.¡± Mo Nan turned to the side and brushed past her. We¡¯ll talk after you defeat me. ¡± The few reserve professional yers present were all stunned. ¡°Mo Nan?¡± ¡°What is he doing here? Isn¡¯t his hand no longer able to y professionally?¡± ¡°Look at his position!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ranking! Selected for the ranking!¡± ¡°No way, he¡¯s the new God-tier support?¡± ¡°The first ce on the leaderboard is indeed where he is sitting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? he had 0 kills and 6 deaths. He was a yer who was directly crushed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a team battle. ¡± ¡°In fact, none of us have seen him y a 1v1, have we?¡± someone else stood up. ¡°What do you mean by this? are you speaking up for someone who¡¯s trying to gain poprity?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought him before. ¡± That person continued,¡±just yesterday, we were both support yers, but I had stabbed him many times. I just want to say that we weren¡¯t involved in the incident. What exactly happened at that time? was it really to ride on the hype, or was someone trying to make everyone think that way? Why didn¡¯t beye back with her own name, but with the ID of mo bei and Xiang Nan? She really wanted to use Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity to tell everyone who she was, wouldn¡¯t that attract more attention? In addition to that, even if she didn¡¯t use her true left domain during thepetition, she was still able to turn the tables. It wasn¡¯t something that you and I could do, which meant that she waspletely capable. However, she hade back with the most controversial identity. Even when the truth was revealed and she wasbeled as a substitute, she did not regret it. Just like what you said, she clearly has the foundation to make a leap to fame, but she insists on taking a path that no one else would take. Is she really looking for poprity?¡± Because every question was on point. The contestants who were discussing just now were somewhat speechless. Someone even pulled at hispanion.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± ¡°I just feel that since we¡¯re here to fight for the right to represent China, shouldn¡¯t we put all our efforts into thepetition?¡± That person nced sideways.¡±Why is it that as long as it¡¯s rted to bey and Mo Nan, there are so many spections? Wan ¡®er is indeed very good. Whether it¡¯s her awareness or operations, I can¡¯tpare to her. But she¡¯s the best in the industry? With all due respect, bey has returned and we haven¡¯t fought yet. How do you know that she can¡¯t use her left domain?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a fan of bey?¡± ¡°Where did you get that conclusion from?¡± the man frowned. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no point in arguing over two outsiders.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of him, he suddenly went against us. ¡± The man wanted to say something. However, he was interrupted by a burst of cheers. It was the reinforcement from not far away. Different from the other houses, this ce was filled with young girls who were shouting for Wan ¡®er and wanted to pinch her face. Someone had once said that among all the professional yers, other than the few who were hot on the spot-King, cold, han Xi, and Wu Ming-Xu yiwan was the most popr. Just like this morning, she didn¡¯t need to be here, she was here. One could only imagine how lively the sunken square would be, which was already full of people. ¡°I feel that my master Wan has be more aggressive.¡± ¡°I want to take a look, help me hold it!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯s almost time for thepetition ...¡± There were all sorts of sounds in his ears. Seeing that his friend couldn¡¯t figure it out, his friend let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time again. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to speak up for mo Nan and the rest in front of everyone? so what if bey used to be a God? ¡°In the past, there was a saying that a King changes his subjects. Now, it¡¯s different. You¡¯ll know who¡¯s the real God. It¡¯s up to the people who came to support. The dynasty that belongs to Supreme Alliance is over. I know you became a professional yer because of Supreme Alliance but let me remind you, you have to know how to judge the situation.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The young man lowered his eyes, not willing to look at the magnificent scene in front of him. Four years ago, he had been to the same ce. At that time, he didn¡¯t even have the concept of bing a professional yer, nor was he someone who liked gaming. He was just faster than others. At this moment, he saw a group of people gathered with the words ¡®Huaxia¡¯ on their backs. Why would Sheng Jing care about who was staying here? Judging the situation? That person raised his head and looked at the ssic scene of thepetition that was still being yed. The reason he could y professionally was because he had once seen a possibility in that group of people. There was a ce where he would definitely rely on his strength to speak. No matter where you came from, whether you were rich or poor, whether you knew how to read people¡¯s faces, whether you were being ostracized, no matter what the rumors were, you could always use what you loved to bring glory to the country. Therefore, he had worked hard for three years, from youth training to joining the team, and then to being a reserve. Finally, the day hade. It was the fourth year, and someone told him that everything he saw was fake. In this ce, strength was not the only factor. Instead, it was a subject and a God. The man suddenlyughed. He didn¡¯t even know what he wasughing about. Then, he lowered his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go and take a look at master Wan¡¯s side. It¡¯s definitely going to be very lively!¡± Chapter 1245 ? Chapter 1245: Chapter 1244: Shuai Shuai bei Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes.¡± The crowd was surging forward. The more lively it was, the more people would gather. It was human nature to be curious and join in the fun. When they saw that there were many people here, they would stop to see what was going on. Unknown yers might not even be able to squeeze to the front. ¡°Brother, hurry up.¡± That person didn¡¯t have much enthusiasm. As he was pulled forward by the wrist, he didn¡¯t look at the road and identally bumped into the figure in front of him. Suddenly, the two of them stopped. It wasn¡¯t that the figure was fierce, but that the other party had said something. Instead, she had a scimitar behind her waist. It didn¡¯t look big, but because of the aura she exuded, it was ted with ayer of coldness. The side of her face was as white as snow and slightly translucent, but it also had an extra sense of coldnesspared to ordinary people. Her hair wasn¡¯t as short as it used to be, and it fell over her shoulders. She had an icy temperament, and it was a beauty that was unforgettable. However, when she turned her eyes, she was so handsome that she could blow her top. ¡°b-God bey?¡± The friend who was pulling the person couldn¡¯t help but stammer. Mo bei turned to the side, clearly to make it easier for them to go over. However, when the people around them heard bey¡¯s name, they all looked over. They were still thinking of ways to squeeze in earlier, so they didn¡¯t notice what was behind them. Now that they saw it, the look in their eyes gradually changed. ¡°It¡¯s really bey. It seems like the inte was right. She¡¯s really back.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be back. This is the selection tournament, and he¡¯s representing China in the battle.¡± ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition afterst time. It seems like she still has someone backing her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really good-looking. No wonder so many people like her. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Supreme Alliance. After all, there are many people who like Supreme Alliance. ¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t confuse Supreme Alliance with her, okay? We, the Supreme Alliance fans, are all fans of master Wan. Master Wan is too handsome, let¡¯s climb for a while. As for the unimportant people, don¡¯t have anything to do with us in the future. ¡± ¡°Even her fans don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°His character can be seen from theck of respect.¡± There were many voices in his ears. The man couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand. Mo bei moved. Everyone thought she was up to something. However, she just walked to the registration area and met the eyes of the recording staff. Her voice was neither low nor high.¡±Mo bei, game id mo bei Xiang Nan. All positions. ept any 1v1 challenge.¡± The self-introduction couldn¡¯t be any simpler. Compared to the person next to her who was still talking about her most outstanding score. Obviously, not only the onlookers, but even the recording staff had never heard of such a short story. After all, the people who came would first report their in-game points, and the higher their ranking, the more it would be disyed on the big screen outside. There were also some yers who clearly stated their positions, such as the assassin, and showed their best carry flying results. People could also notice them. However, mo bei did not say anything. Only thest sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll ept any 1v1 challenge. ¡± From the start of the selection until now, no one had ever dared to say such words. After all, it was a 1v1. ording to the rules, both red and blue yers had to choose the same champion. Only by knowing your champion could you arrange an opponent. For example, a support yer would pk against another support yer, and an assassin yer would pk against another assassin yer to determine the best yer. Among the people who came, most of them were mid and bottomne that could be connected, and they were also divided into the main and secondary yer positions. As for mo bei, she was in every position ... Chapter 1246 ? Chapter 1246: One thousand two hundred and forty five Trantor: 549690339 The recording staff really paused for five seconds before starting to type. The onlookers were all casting sidelong nces at her, but mo bei seemed to have no one by her side. Her back was straight and clear. ¡°Mo bei Xiang Nan?¡± The recording staff once again confirmed her participant ID. ¡°Mm.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate in the slightest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she use the name bey?¡± ¡°She¡¯s afraid of being scolded by the Supreme Alliance fans, everyone knows what kind of person she is. ¡± ¡°His methods are truly brilliant.¡± The young yer, who didn¡¯t say a word, listened to the sounds around him and then looked at the figure he had just bumped into. He watched as she tore the number te indifferently and put it on her shoulder. He couldn¡¯t help but push it in front of her.¡±Why don¡¯t you use bey topete?¡± Mo bei¡¯s slender fingers stopped. Her gazended on the young face in front of her, and her eyes were very light. ¡°Why? Are you really afraid of being scolded like these people say?¡± The young yer clenched his fists.¡±I don¡¯t believe it! If you¡¯re afraid of being scolded, why don¡¯t you just tell everyone who it is the moment you return? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Mo bei stuck the number te properly before she answered his question.¡±¡±I banned bey¡¯s ount when Supreme Alliance disbanded. She used master¡¯s identity card to register her ount. To unfreeze her ount, she needs to use her real name.¡± The young yer was stunned. He had thought of many answers, but he had never expected this to be the reason. Real-name authentication, hahahaha, real-name authentication? That¡¯s right, when bey joined Supreme Alliance, she was still underage and had an anti-addiction system. Indeed, there would be situations where they would use someone else¡¯s ID card to register, and when the time came for thepetition, they would exin it literally. Most of the time, she used her parents ¡®. Did bey use God z¡¯ s? He was also quite reckless. The people around them discussed so much and had all kinds of spections, but who would have thought that it was just the most basic real name verification? ¡°Besides, without Supreme Alliance, bey¡¯s ount is meaningless to me.¡± Mo bei looked at him. Her voice was calm.¡±Using mo bei to go south has nothing to do with anything else. It¡¯s just that my brother¡¯s name is in it.¡± Suddenly, even the young yer¡¯s partner who had been pulling him stopped. My brother¡¯s name is inside. From the very beginning, this person had told everyone why she hade back. What n, what cross-dressing like her master, what freeloading off the heat? There were also many ways to do it, so why did he choose this one? Bullshit! Her name had already exined everything. Mo bei ¡°Xiang¡± Nan. It was very simple. If mo bei had not ¡°headed¡± South, everything would have been meaningless. Just from bey¡¯s point of view, did she need to prove how good she was at fighting? She hade back as mo Nan not because she was stupid or not smart enough. It was because she knew what kind of situation she would face, but she still chose to gamble her career to prove one thing. It wasn¡¯t that her brother wasn¡¯t good enough. It was because his teammates had betrayed him, her brother¡¯s hand had really been injured, and it was because of the twisted interpretation and discussion of the demon that the ¡°mo Nan¡± in everyone¡¯s eyes had be true. What would it be like if she really missed da Bai one day and the truth came to light? As it turned out, nothing much would happen. She had been withdrawn from thepetition, and Mo Nan¡¯s stereotype in people¡¯s hearts still existed. The Justice she wanted had nevere. ¡°Why did youe back this time?¡± The young yer shouted,¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re counting on anything. Didn¡¯t you already prove it once? it¡¯s useless. Why did youe back?¡± Mo bei stood there with people in front and behind her. However, she was the only one standing in an empty space. When she stood against the light, she looked even more out of ce. ¡°There¡¯s no one who likes you here anymore, do you understand?¡± Even our persistence looks like we don¡¯t know how to judge the situation in the eyes of others. Do you understand? Mo bei turned to look at the young contestant¡¯s reddened eyes. Then, she turned to look at the big screen.¡±I y the game and someone likes me. Of course I¡¯m happy. But even if no one likes me, it doesn¡¯t affect my desire to be a professional yer, y with the people I care about, and win the championship I want. This is only the final selection. I haven¡¯t gone to Mn yet.¡± The voice was very light, so light that it seemed to be describing something that couldn¡¯t be more ordinary. However, this sentence made the young yer¡¯s chest feel like it had been jolted. He became a professional yer because of passion. However, pure love could never support a person to the end. ying with the people he cared about and going to a farther ce to win the championship was what he had wanted at the beginning. Which of those people wasn¡¯t summoned because they weren¡¯t liked by others? Supreme Alliance had already been disbanded. Xiangnan¡¯s Iron Triangle had also been tampered with and broken. Many people were saying that luoluo was not worthy. So what? Have they ever given up? Didn¡¯t you love it? If he didn¡¯t love it, he wouldn¡¯t have clenched his teeth and created a miracle in that final. It was to win the championship and prove to the world that they were not bad. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha.¡± The young yerughed and leaned on his partner. Hispanion didn¡¯t say anything either. The young yer lowered his eyes,¡±so we¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That person didn¡¯t let him judge the situation. He raised his eyes and looked at the slender and cold figure. In the past, it was a group of people who walked like this. 11 of them, their battle uniforms fluttering, never turning back. Now, he was walking like this, never retreating. Which situation would be better? There was no difference. Because it was very magical, the human figures seemed to be able to ovep, just like in the past, when all the gods were present. However, in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a shadow again. No one was standing behind her, and even they themselves did not dare to walk over. At this moment. A sudden voice cut through the air. ¡°Your words were quite exciting, but why are you so expressionless? didn¡¯t you say that you would be happy if someone likes you? When you said that, you didn¡¯t make me happy at all. ¡± Who was it? That was the first reaction of everyone present. They were all looking for the source of the sound. However, mo bei merely stopped and turned to the side. ¡°Here, little stoic, don¡¯t keep looking over there. You can¡¯t even see your handsome brother at home, little lotive. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t be able to see him when the other party rebukes you for being wild during thepetitionter?¡± A small train, the kind of toy car that children like to ride? It was true that no one had thought of going to that area. Now, when she looked over, she saw a young man with a cheeky smile and a long leg. He was no longer the same as before, wearing a hoodie and not saying a word. Even his eyes were different. Behind him were four or five children, each of them toot. He was like a king of children, holding a few bunches of cotton candy in his hand ... Chapter 1247 ? Chapter 1247: Chapter one thousand two hundred and forty six Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing this, mo bei¡¯s long legs turned, and she changed her direction. Monan stood up as well, and the other children behind him followed suit.¡±¡±Big brother, where are you going? We¡¯ll take the train to the castle. ¡± ¡°Big brother won¡¯t be going.¡± Mo Nan split the cotton candy in his hand.¡±¡±Do you see that big sister over there? I¡¯m going to apany her.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± The child tilted his head, looked at mo Nan, and then at mo bei.¡±¡±Big brother! She looks like you!¡± Mo Nanughed in a roguish manner. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You guys try your best to drive to the castle. ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The children answered loudly. Mo bei was also almost there. She looked over and remembered that she still had a scimitar on her waist, so she didn¡¯t continue forward. If she couldn¡¯t walk over, mo Nan would walk over. It was that simple. However, there would always be people who could not stand it. ¡°She made it sound so nice, but there¡¯s still no one who wants to see her y.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a substitute, but I didn¡¯t expect that even the one who wanted to ride on the poprity of the game woulde. I didn¡¯t expect the first round to be so troublesome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Go and see master Wan. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I haven¡¯t held master Wan¡¯s hand yet!¡± These people had run past Monan. He had no intention of stopping until he reached mo bei. Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind him. It was Xu yiwan. She was wearing a ck uniform and a hat. She was smiling as she walked. ¡°So handsome! Master Wan, do you have any hero you want to y today?¡± ¡°You should be asking master Wan if there are any yers you want to fight.¡± ¡°A match with Almighty King!?¡± ¡°Good idea. I just want to know who¡¯s better, master Wan or God King.¡± ¡°I feel like master Wan can¡¯t bear to do it. After all ... Cough, cough, you guys know!¡± When Xu yiwan heard thest sentence, sheughed and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t spread it. I want to y the assassin today. It will depend on the team battle. ¡± ¡°There was someone who bragged about getting all the seats just now.¡± When she said this, a girl swept a nce in mo bei¡¯s direction.¡±¡±Our master Wan can fill in the spot too. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too low-key. On the other hand, some people are older and more experienced. They¡¯re afraid that others don¡¯t know and are a little too arrogant. This is probably the difference.¡± Xu yiwan saw them as well, but she did not say anything. Instead, she continued to walk forward as if the person standing there was not worth mentioning. Mo bei had one hand in her pocket. When she saw mo Nan hand over the only cotton candy in his hand, she reached out to take it and corrected him,¡±¡±I¡¯m not a poker face. ¡± Mo Nan thought to himself,¡¯his sister¡¯s reaction really doesn¡¯t change because of the environment.¡¯ ¡°Please make way, can you be a little more observant?¡± One of the girls wanted to get closer to Xu yiwan. When she ran over, she impatiently pushed mo Nan, causing the marshmallow to fall. Mo Nan used his hand to prop himself up from the flower bed beside mo bei so that he would not miss his footing. Just like this. Mo bei¡¯s eyes narrowed. With a forceful tug, she yanked the man¡¯s wrist back.¡±Apologize,¡± he said. ¡°Ha?¡± The girl¡¯s face was full of disdain,¡±who can you me if you don¡¯t look for yourself?¡± You¡¯re asking for an apology just because you identally touched it. Supreme Alliance is indeed different from the rest. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. This person has nothing to do with Supreme Alliance. Nothing has happened and he just wants to win the championship. Supreme Alliance¡¯s people aren¡¯t that crazy. We Supreme Alliance fans only recognize Almighty z and Almighty Qin. bey isn¡¯t even an official yer and the fans have never called her by her name. The people who like her are just the older people in District A. We¡¯re here to see master Wan. Master Wan is really handsome, just like Almighty z back then. It¡¯s so nice!¡± Chapter 1248 ? Chapter 1248: I am the Supreme Alliance! Trantor: 549690339 From the beginning to the end, mo bei did not take anyone¡¯s words seriously. If the other party had not mentioned the code name z, she would not have moved at all. ¡°Like my master back then?¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side, her eyes emitting a cold glint. She looked at the girls wearing the self-made Supreme Alliance badge and said indifferently,¡±¡±Who are you insulting by saying that?¡± Mo Nan knew this would happen. His sister was a little stoic and could remain calm no matter what. When it came to her master, her calmness was like the floating clouds in the sky, and she would even jump into a trap. ¡°Did I talk to you? why do you care what we say? you, on the other hand, came back with the honor of Supreme Alliance. Didn¡¯t you realize who you¡¯ve insulted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ignore her. She¡¯s just trying to gain poprity.¡± ¡°You really think you¡¯re a god, what are you without Supreme Alliance?¡± This wave of people actually had nothing to do with Xu yiwan. They did like Xu yiwan recently, but this firstpetition had been organized in advance. It was just to make their stand clear. Supreme Alliance was Supreme Alliance, and bey was bey. They shouldn¡¯t think about riding on Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity. They, the Supreme Alliance fans, didn¡¯t agree. One of them had even quit being a fan after being sued at the high-speed rail station. bey had always thought that she was unique, but in reality, she was a Super White Lotus and full of schemes. Just because she had Supreme Alliance fans, she came and left as she pleased. She had made her favorite King not like her and had even sued her fans. This time, she would show everyone that Supreme Alliance¡¯s fans didn¡¯t like people who were just trying to gain poprity. If they wanted to like someone, they would like goddess Wan. bey only had a few young fans. Anyone older than her could see what she looked like. People who passed by woulde over to take a look after hearing themotion. Some people would ask, was the power of public opinion really that great? The butterfly effect would show its power over time. Because it was bey, anything rted to bey would definitely be popr. Moreover, the Supreme Alliance fans were rejecting this yer who was once hailed as the sessor of the team. Those who knew how to grab the topic all gathered over. There were already people at the scene taking photos with their mobile phones. It was just like the day when bey was beaten up. Rumors were everywhere. ¡°It seems like the Supreme Alliance fans couldn¡¯t take it anymore and came out. This shows bey¡¯s character.¡± No one would care about what you did right or what your heart was like. From the moment mo bei joined Supreme Alliance and was crowned the sessor, she was destined to be at the heart of the struggle as long as she picked up the mouse. However, she was different this time. At that time, she had been worried about her parents, about ck me, and about whether her brother could stillpete. This time, her brother was standing right beside her, so she didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Four years ago, I represented Supreme Alliance against the new foreign yers and protected the title of the strongest team for Supreme Alliance. If you areparing master to anyone else, I will tell you on the field.¡± As she spoke, she slowly walked closer, and the wind blew,¡±¡±I am Supreme Alliance.¡± I am the Supreme Alliance! This sentence was clearly not loud, but it made everyone stop. Shocked, Monan turned to the person beside him. He didn¡¯t know everything about what the little stoic had experienced when she went out this time, because the majority of them were ssified missions. But he understood that after four years, the little stoic had finally walked out of Supreme Alliance¡¯s city called memories ... Chapter 1249 ? Chapter 1249: One thousand two hundred and forty eight Trantor: 549690339 The past was too important, so he didn¡¯t even want to forget it. However, if one was stuck in the past and shouldered it for a long time, they would stop moving forward. Even though the little stoic could only see the figures on the screen, she was subconsciously avoiding Supreme Alliance. To others, the disappearance of that group of people was just a change of God, but to her, it was the disappearance of the people who had left with her. Mo bei stood tall and straight, the look in her eyes unchanged. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, that group of people wouldn¡¯t y with her anymore, and no one would tell her behind theputer: ¡°When making friends, you have to put your arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, or else you won¡¯t have the aura to attack.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lead my disciple astray,¡± ¡°What do you mean by bad? It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but little spade, if you have the guts, don¡¯t hide with us. Let¡¯s see if the captain will increase your punishment when he sees you. ¡± ¡°What do you know? the deeper you love, the more responsibility you have to bear. I was just punished to jump like a frog. When dad gets serious, even he¡¯s afraid of himself.¡± ¡°Blowing, blowing again!¡± ¡°Your Captain definitely won¡¯t tell you that I kissed him after punishing me. Shush, cover Beibei ...¡± She couldn¡¯t forget these things, nor would she throw them away. But on the field, the only thing she had to do was to keep going. Even if she was alone, she had to keep going. She had to win and prove that the era that belonged to that group of people had not ended. If she was here, Supreme Alliance would be here! No one could understand the surging emotions in mo bei¡¯s eyes. The few girls standing there felt ufortable being stared at by her, especially when she said that. ¡°You¡¯re Supreme Alliance? Iughed, who gave you the face? Have we fans acknowledged you? Take a look and see who¡¯s supporting you? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Mo Nan clenched his fists at those words. These people wouldn¡¯t understand. The little stoic was the person who was most reluctant to part with Supreme Alliance in the entire world. Who would have thought that those two words would be a knife today, stabbing her until she lost even her dignity? Mo bei sensed her brother¡¯s emotions. She held his arm and shook her head slightly. Mo Nan looked sideways, strands of hair falling down and covering his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken the truth, so you don¡¯t even dare to open your mouth? Weren¡¯t they just shouting that they were Supreme Alliance? There are millions of Supreme Alliance fans but not one of them will support you because you¡¯re too fake, so fake that ...¡± Before the girl could finish sneering. Suddenly, a young and tender voice rang out from behind the crowd. ¡°Who said that no one supports sister bey?¡± It was the little demon Bo. His dressing style today was obviously different from usual. In the past, he would wear a small suit, a white shirt, or a pair of English overalls. This time, he was dressed very punk. His hair wasbed into the same style as mo Nan¡¯s and he had a small keyboard on his back. There was something shiny on his noble little face. It was purple glitter powder and a heart was under his mole with the word ¡°bey¡± behind it. Compared to him, little Lin¡¯s support was even more gaudy. He had a small fan, a light stick, and was even wearing a T-shirt with mo bei¡¯s photo printed on it. Even the pendant hanging on his school bag was in the shape of ¡°bei¡±. Of course, these were not the highlights. The highlight was the row of Qin family members following behind the two little ones. Each of them was a real man of 1.8 meters. Because of years of training and tracking, their aura was always stronger than ordinary people. At this time, each of them was wearing a support tag on their heads, and their little wings were even fluttering ... It was really an unforgettable scene of support ... Chapter 1250 ? Chapter 1250: Face-pping begins Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan, whose eyes had been cold, paused at the sight. He turned his face away, raised his fist, and coughed lightly. He had choked and could not hold back hisughter. Mo bei, on the other hand, was very calm. After all, she had roughly experienced itst night. The Qin family members kept giving mo bei signals with their eyes. However, the young master did not give them a chance to ¡°ask for help.¡±¡±Slogan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a slogan?¡± Monan was intrigued. The people of the Qin n clenched their teeth and began to shout,¡±¡±God bey! I love you!¡± ¡°A heart to heartpetition.¡± The little demon Bo continued. The people of the Qin family closed their eyes and raised their hands high above their heads. Then, they leaned forward and formed the shape of a heart. Would this day disappear from her memory? The young master was taking revenge on them for leaking information to boss Qin! Mo bei could tell that they had nothing to live for and was about to speak. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. It¡¯s just two kids, but they¡¯ve gathered a bunch of rtives to be their fans?¡± The girlsughed together, and the people around themughed as well. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little shabby. ¡± ¡°There are quite a lot of things to support. Even master Wan¡¯s side doesn¡¯t have so many.¡± ¡°Master Wan, you don¡¯t need all this, right? this is really funny. You let two childrene to support you and you don¡¯t even have money to buy fans?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You are representing Supreme Alliance. There are still Supreme Alliance fans. Two kids, no, I have tough for a while.¡± Little Lin held the light stick. His eyes, which were still bright just now, were now covered with ayer of dust. He rarely came to this kind of ce. In the past, he had read somements and knew that there was no reason to speak here. However, he didn¡¯t expect that their arrival would make big sister beiugh. He was always afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time, so he personally drew the picture and kept urging the shop owner to hurry up, but now ... ¡°This scarf is very cute.¡± Mo bei squatted down and tugged at the thing tied to little Lin¡¯s waist.¡±¡±Can I have it? If I wear it, it can prevent my wrist from hurting. ¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes lit up again and he immediately removed his silk scarf. ¡°Help me put it on?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Little Lin smiled, very happy. The little demon Bo was different. After all, the Bo family had a tradition of holding grudges. Especially since he knew how much effort a certain someone had put into making these things. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with two kids?¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was slow, interrupting the girl¡¯s smile. The girl lowered her eyes and looked at him.¡±Nothing much. It¡¯s just that some people like to puff themselves up at their own cost. It makes people feel shabby and ridiculous.¡± As she spoke, she smiled at the onlookers and said,¡±¡±Now, even a five-year-old child can see that our bey¡¯s god-like operation is awesome. To be her die-hard fan, I have to say that it¡¯s really outrageous. Do you think a five-year-old child can understand what is awesome and what is not? I don¡¯t know where our God bey found these two little actors. Their acting skills are not bad and they even stood up for bey. Unfortunately, they are full of loopholes. ¡± ¡°We Supreme Alliance fans are still there, iming to be Supreme Alliance. I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°Little brother, I still advise you to buy a candy and go home to find your mother.¡± The girl lowered her eyes.¡±Don¡¯t create a joke with sister bey here. Look at master Wan¡¯s ce and then look at your ce. It¡¯s clear what kind of setup you have here.¡± The little demon Bo smiled when she heard this. When she lifted her thin lips, the mole under her eye shed.¡±My mom isn¡¯t here, she¡¯s at Fifth Avenue. You said you¡¯re a Supreme Alliance fan. Oh right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Although I don¡¯t want to be surnamed Qin, I have to say that Qin mo is my father. What do you think of thisbination?¡± Chapter 1251 ? Chapter 1251: Can¡¯t afford to offend, can¡¯t afford to offend Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, the atmosphere in the arena seemed to have cooled down. The girl¡¯s face froze. Because it was too sudden, even the corners of her mouth looked a little unnatural. Even if they weren¡¯t Supreme Alliance fans, they knew what Qin Mo¡¯s name meant. Back then, he was the one who led the Chinese team to win the World Championship. Heavenly Dragon pit, extreme change of equipment, no minion Lane to destroy towers, even some of the current foreign yers were using him as the vanguard. Up until now, no one had been able to pass his three thousand knife cutting. He was the true God who had been recorded in the history of e-sports. He was the founder of Supreme Alliance and the boy standing here was his son? Then the mother he was talking about ... There was a thud. The badge in the girl¡¯s hand fell. The other onlookers were the same, and all of them were shocked! It was immediately followed by a series of sounds. ¡°That¡¯s the son of Almighty Qin and Almighty z!¡± ¡°My God z is a mother? What should I do? I can¡¯t imagine it at all. That was my youth. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, I still want to marry my God z.¡± ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t seem real, and the ages don¡¯t match. ¡± After the girl heard this, she seemed to have caught onto something. She turned her head and said,¡±¡±Little kid, don¡¯t say such things. Everyone knows that Almighty z was only 19 when he retired. He wasn¡¯t of marriageable age yet. How could he have a child your age?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°God z even yed in the worldpetitionter on and I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°His age doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± The girl was certain that it was impossible.¡±I say, bey, you¡¯re really something. In order to clear your name, you randomly picked a child and said that he was God z¡¯s son. You didn¡¯t even count the time.¡± The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes and was about to speak. Mo bei stood next to him, then pped the keyboard on his back and flipped her hand.¡±¡±Supreme Alliance fan? Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The girlughed.¡±It¡¯s just a keyboard. What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°At the worldpetition, China won and everyone in the team had their own custom-made keyboard.¡± Mo bei held the keyboard with one hand and made a handsome horizontal sweep with a swish.¡±¡±This one is called spade z. It¡¯s entirely ck, and there are no other colors except for the buttons. It can be folded and disassembled, and on the side, the owner¡¯s id is carved in pure gold.¡± The girl¡¯s face turned pale. She had heard of such a keyboard before, but she had never seen it before. It should be said that very few people had seen it, except for those in Mn at the time. Could this really be Almighty z¡¯s son? If that was the case, she would be a joke. How could the Supreme Alliance fans not know God z¡¯s son and call him a kid from God knows where? No, she wouldn¡¯t allow it to go to that extent. How would she organize everyone in the future? her credibility would drop. Anyway, no one could prove that the keyboard was real, not to mention that some people in the group didn¡¯t know about the existence of the keyboard. It was better to deny it so that it would end well. After the girl made up her mind, sheughed.¡±If God bey wants to y like this, then so be it. Just by creating a keyboard, you can make people believe that God z has a child? If there¡¯s really a child, why didn¡¯t we Supreme Alliance fans know about it?¡± ¡°How can you use the words¡± Supreme Alliance fan ¡°to deny z¡¯s son?¡± Suddenly, a pping soundzily rang out from the crowd, ¡°He¡¯s really powerful. I can¡¯t afford to offend him. ¡± Chapter 1252 ? Chapter 1252: The true Supreme Alliance fan Trantor: 549690339 People turned around and saw that the person who spoke had a support scarf tied around his wrist. It was a very bright color, and it was hard not to notice it. When he was pping, the word ¡°North¡± and ¡°heart¡± embroidered on the scarf were clearly visible. It matched well with the pure ck uniform he was wearing. The team that symbolized ck me became more three-dimensional as he walked closer. His overly pale skin didn¡¯t make people feel that it was light. Instead, it was evil, handsome, and Noble. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Almighty k!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m about to cry. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Almighty ke out without a mask in a year.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome in real life!¡± ¡°But what did he mean by that? Are you mocking us Supreme Alliance fans?¡± ¡°He¡¯s also drunk. What right does he have to control what we do?¡± ¡°He likes to stand up for his bey. I heard that many k fans stopped being fans because of this.¡± The girl¡¯s expression finally softened a little when she heard the discussions around her. She retorted with confidence,¡±¡±k-God, it¡¯s not your ce to meddle in Supreme Alliance¡¯s business. In order to prevent people from using this as an excuse to create hype, we have to ask. After all, logically speaking, God z can¡¯t have a child. ¡± ¡°ording to logic, only the team members can represent the team.¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his eyes very indifferent.¡±¡±May I know who you are?¡± The girl choked. Feng nai walked to the little demon Bo¡¯s side. The two of them, one adult and one child, were on the same side, which was rare.¡±Next time, when you go out, remember to bring your birth certificate. No matter how simr you look to Mr. Qin, some people will ignore you to save their face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Qin that he¡¯s living off a woman when I get back. He¡¯s already so embarrassed. ¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways.¡±Miss, ording to your logic, my mom gave birth to me. Should I report to you?¡± The girl knew that she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her face quickly turned red when she was asked this question. She then said,¡±As fans, of course we don¡¯t know that much. bey has never been true to her words from the start. As fans, we¡¯ve liked a team for so long just because we don¡¯t want anyone to taint it. You¡¯re a professional yer too, you should try to understand the hearts of us fans. It¡¯s almost 40 degrees here and the tickets and transport fees aren¡¯t cheap. We¡¯ve been waiting here for so long to protect Supreme Alliance¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to like him, has anyone ever thought about that?¡± ¡°It is! If God z was here, he would definitely understand us. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that bey is here now and we¡¯ve be the bad guys. ¡± ¡°This is probably the oue of protecting a disbanded team.¡± ¡°If bey didn¡¯t join, Supreme Alliance might not have dissolved. After all, it¡¯s a new person recing the old.¡± They were the ones who were forcing them, but in their mouths, they said that they were doing it for the good of Supreme Alliance. Mo Nan¡¯s hands were clenched tightly by his side. Even little demon Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed. The only one who didn¡¯t change was probably mo bei, because her attention was all on Feng nai. When she saw the scarf tied to his wrist, she had paused for a moment. Her gaze moved up again, and under her gold-rimmed sses, there was a small ¡°bey¡± character. Were handsome people so cute even when they were there to support? Mo bei could not help but raise her hand. Feng nai had his hands in his pockets, and the dark mist in his eyes was about to overflow, but her one move interrupted all his thoughts. His body slightly tilted, even his gaze turned to the side. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop. She poked the ¡°bey¡± word on his cheek again, as if she was raising a pet. At this moment, Feng nai disyed his aura.¡±¡±What are you poking? He retracted his hand. Haven¡¯t you seen any male fans supporting you?¡± Mo bei raised her eyes to look at him. Feng NAI¡¯s tone was indifferent.¡±That¡¯s right. Our God bey¡¯s male fans all directly say that I like you. There aren¡¯t many who are as reserved as me.¡± Mo bei was speechless. The people who had nned to drag mo bei down couldn¡¯t stand this feeling of ignoring the people around them. ¡°We know Almighty z and Almighty Qin won¡¯t being back, that¡¯s why people are looking at us this way. I can only say that Almighty k is really powerful. So that you¡¯ll be able to fulfill your era?¡± This sentence made mo bei¡¯s eyes darken to the extreme. She was just about to move when someone grabbed her wrist. It was Feng nai, who was standing beside her. He stepped forward, his figure tall and straight, like the clear moon and as firm as a rock. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that altar at all. You like how clean I look on it. I¡¯ll just sit on it. Even if I¡¯m like a piece of trash and can¡¯t even stand together like this, it¡¯s fine, because you like it.¡± ¡°This time, do you want me to continue to stand by and watch? Because I don¡¯t want to see anyone say anything bad about me. ¡± ¡°North.¡± Feng nai turned to the side, his eyes glimmering.¡±I¡¯ve heard too many bad things about you from these people. How do you think I¡¯m feeling?¡± ¡°I hate myself for not being able to protect you with every sentence.¡± Mo bei¡¯s body trembled. Feng nai sped her hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten as many points as Almighty Qin, have you?¡± the person didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You¡¯re a little too impatient. ¡± ¡°I liked k at first, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such thoughts. He thinks that Supreme Alliance is so easy to get ...¡± Before she could finish, someone interrupted her,¡±¡±I think everyone has misunderstood. King didn¡¯t mean it that way. No matter what, bey-God is still a member of Supreme Alliance and has won glory in Mn. She wouldn¡¯t casually say that God z has a child. What do you all think?¡± It was Xu yiwan. She had been observing the situation from a distance and had deliberately chosen to appear at this time to save mo bei in front of everyone so that Feng nai would believe that she was a fan of bey. In fact, a quarter of that group of people were her people. After hearing her words, he immediately said,¡±¡±Master Wan is right, but can¡¯t we just talk it out? after all, Supreme Alliance fans don¡¯t have to like everyone in the team. It¡¯s our freedom to support whoever we want.¡± ¡°Almighty k probably can¡¯t understand our feelings. We don¡¯t want to see anyone rece Almighty z and the rest. To us Supreme Alliance fans, no matter how good bey is, she¡¯s not the 11 people we know.¡± ¡°Master Wan should be able to understand our feelings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure God bey will understand,¡±Xu yiwanforted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she understands or not, as long as she doesn¡¯t leech off Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity.¡± The girl turned around.¡±Almighty K, don¡¯t say things like we¡¯re doing this for the sake of our reputation. You¡¯re not someone who has been with Supreme Alliance for a long time. Perhaps no one else can be like master Wan, who is as gentle as Almighty z when facing his fans.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that my big spade is so gentle in front of his fans?¡± Kada, kada. The high heels ttered against the floor. The woman was dressed in a professional suit. She did not look like much, but the wrist guard on her hand was very eye-catching. The two words were mboyant and carried the symbol of the champion¡¯s support. It could be exined with a single song. It was the official team. It was the symbol of the official support group. The two words above the were none other than Supreme Alliance! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Have you lived long enough today? I can actually see the of the Supreme Alliance¡¯s official support group!¡± ¡°What about the one who said he was a Supreme Alliance fan?¡± The woman didn¡¯t look to the sides, but her gazended on Feng nai.¡±¡±We¡¯ve been waiting for young master Feng¡¯s signal, but it seems like it¡¯s a littlete.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the person behind this. ¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±I just got here. Let¡¯s get started. I¡¯ll get your God z¡¯s son to do a self-introductionter.¡± The woman¡¯s gaze did indeednd on the two children. However, she was most concerned about mo bei. Ever since her eyesnded on mo bei¡¯s face, they had not moved away. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You were so small and dark when you went to Mn ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t know the person in front of her, but she was so familiar with her. This made mo bei¡¯s expression change. The woman chuckled.¡±It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know us when you¡¯re ying. After all, we like you willingly. It¡¯s impossible for us not to know you.¡± ¡°In Mn, you had to fight one against three. After the match, big spade was hungry and you had to drag her to eat.¡± ¡°Big spade is acting shamelessly behind you, he¡¯s the least like a teacher¡¯s teacher. But even so, we spade fans, no, all of us Supreme Alliance fans know that whether it¡¯s big spade or pretty Lin, they always say that our Jiabei is so powerful that he can destroy all of you by himself.¡± ¡°Big spade also has a famous saying.¡± The woman then looked at the girl beside her. ¡°You¡¯re envious that I have a disciple? You can take one too but she¡¯s definitely not as good as my Little Mo bei. This friend keeps asking what would happen if God z was here but she knows nothing about her. I¡¯ve thought about it. If she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll probably just crush you two to the ground. ¡± ¡°I ...¡± The girl wanted to speak. The woman added,¡±because we like them, we won¡¯tpare them to anyone and we won¡¯t think that anyone is simr to big spade. This friend here keeps saying that Supreme Alliance is irreceable whileparing others to big spade. I¡¯ve been a fake fan for so many years, but I¡¯d like to remind you that you should at least keep to your words.¡± When the girl heard this, her face turned red and she began to find an excuse that was obviously fake.¡±¡±I¡¯m just saying that master Wan is good to the fans. ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t bring our big spade along.¡± The womanughed.¡±We can just talk about your master Wan. Here¡¯s the problem. You¡¯re someone else¡¯s fan. What¡¯s wrong with being your master Wan?¡± Who asked you to impersonate us and even represent Supreme Alliance to warn us to pamper bey?¡± When Xu yiwan heard this, she seemed to have realized something and suddenly turned to look at Feng nai! It was him! He was the one who asked this person toe! For some reason, Xu yiwan felt an inexplicable sense of panic. She had wanted to make use of the public¡¯s reputation in the fan club to make bey lose face. But now ... ¡°Even those of us who truly like them can¡¯t represent them. They are the ones who can represent Supreme Alliance and we only need to wait for Wang Gui.¡± When the woman said this, she turned her gaze back to mo bei.¡±¡±Now, we¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Chapter 1253 ? Chapter 1253: One thousand two hundred and fifty two Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei¡¯s eyes flickered. She stood there tall and straight, meeting the other party¡¯s gaze. One of them had the appearance of a young man with the beauty of ice and snow, while the other was a strong woman in her thirties. It was hard to imagine that there would be people of this age who would still support a team. However, when they stood face to face together, they could make people feel a faint warmth in their chest. It was a ce that had once burned with hot blood. The voices around them started to change. ¡°I knew it, why would those who like Supreme Alliance reject their team¡¯s sessor?¡± ¡°It seems like the rumors are false. They said that bey had too much dirt on her and was removed by the Supreme Alliance fans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Supreme Alliance fans have the right. Just like what thisdy said, when we like a team, we watch them fight and win. Only they themselves can represent the team.¡± ¡°I get it too. The people who appeared earlier weren¡¯t Supreme Alliance fans. They were people from Xu yiwan¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. I¡¯m just going to climb the wall. I like a lot of people, but I won¡¯tpare them to anyone.¡± ¡°Ditto. I like this one today and that one tomorrow. I won¡¯t be like her, insisting on representing the team to remove someone from the list. Emmm, no matter who you like, you have no right.¡± ¡°The real fans haven¡¯t even said anything yet. The fake fans are amazing.¡± Everyone turned their attention to the girl. Her face was getting paler and paler, so much so that it was a little green. The people behind her were still wearing the Supreme Alliance¡¯s emblem. Someone asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yanyan, tell me, I don¡¯t trust them. We met here and I know how much you like Supreme Alliance.¡± This sentence made Yanyan¡¯s expression ease up. She turned her head.¡±¡±Actually, I often encounter this kind of thing. When Supreme Alliance disbands, no matter how much I like them, in the eyes of people who don¡¯t know us, they¡¯re all just ordinary people. I spent so much effort to gather everyone together and make everyone feel like home. I was even treated as a fake fan. If you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s going on, I would also like to ask, do you really believe this woman?¡± ¡°I just want to ask, all of us can¡¯t represent the Supreme Alliance fans and she alone is the real deal? And isn¡¯t the timing of her appearance a little too coincidental? from what I¡¯m hearing, it must have been arranged by Almighty K. ¡± The woman named Yanyan smiled bitterly when she met Xu yiwan¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were a little red.¡±I have to say that Almighty k really doesn¡¯t care about anything else to protect bey. He didn¡¯t care about his fans before and now you¡¯re even trying to muddy the waters of Supreme Alliance. Forget it, it¡¯s just a waste of time. I still have to watch thepetitionter. I only have one thing to say about Supreme Alliance. If a member like bey was here, I wouldn¡¯t have any interest in her. After all, she¡¯s my youth. I¡¯ll just quietly leave her as a fan today and not step on her. ¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai smiled, his lips cold.¡±¡±You¡¯re really quiet. Do you want me to hold another press conference for you? it¡¯s not enough to just say it here. You want to step back, but unfortunately, someone will peel off thisyer of skin for you.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at the little devil who had been calm andposed from beginning to end. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help Mr. Qin clean up his house?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Little demon Bo smirked.¡±The one who wants to clean up the house is the master Wan that they are talking about. Every time she speaks, she would look at master first. Before this little sister came to cause trouble, she probably didn¡¯t understand young master Feng¡¯s style.¡± Chapter 1254 ? Chapter 1254: The ultimate face-pping Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh?¡± little Lin tilted his head.¡±Brother¡¯s style?¡± ¡°Who has your brother ever lost to when ites to dressing up as weak and having red eyes?¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t answer but asked instead. When little Lin thought of this, he was indignant.¡±¡±I¡¯ve never lost! He also knows how to act cute and uses my ount to call sister bey little brother. Even when he hits someone, he still wants them to pay for his medical expenses!¡± ¡°You heard that?¡± Little demon Bo looked at the confused girl. Her mole under her eyes could be seen faintly.¡±If you hear me, why don¡¯t you return to your master¡¯s side?¡± The girl panicked and turned around to look at Xu yiwan. Xu yiwan was not affected. As if she did not know the girl, she asked the fans beside her,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, master Wan. It has nothing to do with you,¡± ¡°The Supreme Alliance fans can¡¯t afford to have an internal conflict.¡± ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t tell which one is the real one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious, how can you not tell?¡± It was very strange here. Perhaps your skills could defeat anyone on the battlefield. However, in the face of the word ¡®like¡¯, if she wanted to expose those fake fans, she would have to wait for her true fans toe forward. Xu yiwan knew this very well. Back then, the Supreme Alliance fans had already disappeared from the remains with the Supreme Alliance. Even if there were still fans, they could still be swayed. As long as they wanted to see someone like spade z appear again, bey would never be epted. Whether it was personality or behavior, bey waspletely different from spade z. Other than knowing how topete, she was like a shadow in reality. Other than her face, she had no sense of existence. Moreover, she already had bad material on her. He could just create anything. Besides, the Supreme Alliance fans were just looking for a simr feeling to spade z. She had known about this when Supreme Alliance was still around. bey didn¡¯t give them the feeling they wanted, but she could. Everything was originally going smoothly, but ever since this little boy appeared by little Lin¡¯s side, everything had changed. Xu yiwan knew very well that this must be spade z¡¯s son. She had also panicked just now. However, she was very clear on one thing. As a fan, she didn¡¯t like to be exposed. He was Z¡¯s son. As long as Z didn¡¯t show up personally, this fact would never be established. He could bring down the still-active Supreme Alliance fans by himself? That was impossible. They had already be one. Xu yiwan gestured for the girl to look behind her. The girl saw that someone was still worried about her, so she lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve liked a team for so many years and I just don¡¯t want to destroy the good times in my heart. Little kid, you keep calling me master. I don¡¯t want to guess who taught you to say that. From today onwards, I¡¯vepletely let go of Supreme Alliance because of bey. Don¡¯t mention it to me again. ¡± Little Lin furrowed his brows.¡±This little sister is really strange. From the beginning to the end, it seems like she¡¯s the only one who keeps mentioning that she wants to stop being my fan.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you guys to doubt my friend like this.¡± The girl replied. The girl beside him was even more touched.¡±No need, I understand you, Yanyan. You can¡¯t be med for this. You¡¯ve let go, so will I. I don¡¯t understand. We like Supreme Alliance so much, but even if they¡¯re no longer around, we¡¯re the ones who are still persisting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The group of people behind him also echoed,¡±¡±What can one person represent? just because she looks mature? Are you a true Supreme Alliance fan?¡± As she listened to the change in the wind, mo bei¡¯s side profile did not change in the slightest. All she could see was the woman¡¯s smile. She was saying,¡±bey, look forward. You¡¯re back. We¡¯re back too. Go and y thepetition that you want to y. We¡¯re here.¡± There was almost no sound, only the shape of his mouth. Mo bei¡¯s right hand, which was hanging by her side, slowly clenched. The girl¡¯s face had already started to recover in an empty ce. However, Feng naiughed, and his voice became clearer and clearer.¡±It seems that you really don¡¯t understand young master Qin¡¯s words. Can young master Qin trante it for you?¡± This time, the little demon Bo walked in front of the girl.¡±Did you really think that they woulde alone with bey here? You don¡¯t understand the people who truly like Supreme Alliance. ¡± As soon as he finished his sentence ... The image on thergest screen in the square changed! It was the solo kill video that had set off A wave in zone a back then. Almost everyone in the square saw the id, bey. The music and thepetition scene yed at the same time, and the song was sung in this way. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. Should passion be sealed in silence? don¡¯t wait anymore. Go find the person in your heart and give her a determined look.¡± The words on it were as such. The silver light swept across the entire screen. People would know why they hade. Spade z, Qin mo, North of Yin mountain, Rao Rong, Lin Feng, Yun Hu, Xue Yaoyao ... One by one, familiar id names appeared. The background of the screen was a very small figure in Mn sitting in the yers ¡®area, with a keyboard behind him, looking up at the back of the screen. Three thousand de sh, Dragon¡¯s pit twist, extreme change, divine prediction, broken line tower, left domain! As the move dissipated, the light and shadow ovepped, and the image turned into a young man wearing the ck me team uniform! Chapter 1255 ? Chapter 1255: Blood boiling, we¡¯re all waiting for you, young king Trantor: 549690339 At the bottom, there was a line of words. ¡®You used to be called bey. You were the little tail who liked to be a master. You yed so fiercely that all the reserve yers overseas didn¡¯t want to y against you. ¡°The current you is called mo bei and Xiang Nan. You have a sharp edge and can hold up the battlefield alone. It¡¯s not that you have all the looks we like, but no matter what you look like, as long as that person is you, we will like them all.¡± The video then switched to Supreme Alliance¡¯s base. On the training seat, there was a small figure practicing her skills. After failing once, she waved her hand and controlled her character to stand up again. She didn¡¯t even notice the master who recorded the video for her. The lyrics were singing,¡±once alone, closing the door, in the bright early morning, you have to be diligent enough so that you won¡¯t be like a speck of dust.¡± ¡°My shoulders are a little heavy, there are questions, and there are too many mocking voices. Isn¡¯t it just the process before the coronation?¡± A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The scene changed. The signature on the Mn wall was disyed on the screen. As long as one watched the pro League, there was no one who didn¡¯t know about this match. That year, the name ¡®China¡¯ shocked the entire Esports Arena. The limit Douluo won the championship. The red g fluttered in the air, and a figure jumped down.¡±Disciple, are you happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The small figure raised her head. ¡°Smile then,¡± the figure replied. The small figure was trying hard to smile. Zhao sanpang held the trophy in his hands happily.¡±Come,e, bei, ignore little spade, did you see that? I¡¯ve brought the trophy back for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry one back in the future. ¡± The small back figure was expressionless. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bring a trophy back in the future. ¡± The small figure turned around and repeated seriously,¡±¡±Bring it back to my master.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s speechless expression could be seen in the video. This master fanatic was not to be duped! ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡±the figure chuckled at the end of the conversation. Then I¡¯ll wait for you! These four words shed across the big screen. It was difficult to distinguish the voices of men and women. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for you. ¡± ¡°This is Yuecheng.¡± ¡°Chuanbei.¡± ¡°Overseas.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alone. ¡± Buzzzzzz! The scene changed again! ¡°We¡¯re all waiting for you. You¡¯ll be a King at a young age and be crowned as an Emperor.¡± We¡¯re all waiting for you to be a King at a young age and be crowned as an Emperor. This sentence filled the entire screen. Someone was singing,¡±youth without regrets. It did not Betray My Heart. It is the most touching.¡± The square was already in an uproar. Some people who had seen the video could not help but cover their faces. The scene was fixed on the young man. It wasn¡¯t the screen or video from before, but the back of the person standing in the crowd! A scimitar hung from the back of her waist. The side of her face ovepped with the light and shadow, and her back was as straight as a pine tree in winter. The light in her eyes seemed to hide the bright moon and stars. ¡°Who is this? he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know her? bey. ¡± ¡°Now that we know each other, this support is too powerful.¡± ¡°I see money burning, but it¡¯s really touching.¡± ¡°This video isn¡¯t just to support this game, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little like our young man is back, so we¡¯re back too. ¡± ¡°Are you a Supreme Alliance fan?¡± ¡°Who else would be willing to support in such a way, using such a method?¡± ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m about to cry.¡± In the midst of themotion, Feng nai looked at the girl whose face had turnedpletely pale.¡±¡±Only one person?¡± Chapter 1256 ? Chapter 1256: A p in the face Trantor: 549690339 The girl had never thought that the former Supreme Alliance fans would appear, hadn¡¯t they left long ago? Why would they do such a thing! The girl knew that it was impossible for her to be real, but she still refused to admit it. ¡°What can a video prove? With Almighty k¡¯s financial resources, it¡¯s easy to book all the screens in the square. Let¡¯s y a video. ¡± ¡°Who told you that we only have one video?¡± Not far away, voices came from all directions. Everyone turned around and saw that the ce that had been empty just a moment ago had been reced by nearly 50 figures right behind mo bei. Other than them, there were also those who had rushed over, their foreheads covered in sweat. ¡°God bey, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte for the flight.¡± ¡°Me too. I was running the whole time and almost couldn¡¯t get through the ticket gate.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I made it in time ...¡± From what they were saying, one could tell that they were the owners of the mixed voices at the end of the video. They came from different ces, and were even of different ages and upations. Some of them were still carrying briefcases, some of them had not even had time to change out of their express delivery clothes, and some of them were young students. Each of them was wearing a wrist guard and a scarf. They were particrly eye-catching in the square, especially when they stood behind mo bei. The mor did not match mo bei¡¯s pure and indifferent aura. However, it was precisely because it was the exact opposite that it gave off an indescribable aura. Mo bei stood in front of everyone, looking very much like the young Jade-like man in the hundred ghosts Nightwalkic. She was also shrouded in ck fog. Even when she walked over, the dark night around her did not disappear, but her eyes were shockingly bright. It was like an ice sword being unsheathed. This scene caused everyone in the square to involuntarily look over. The support from so many people was almost double that of Xu yiwan. And it wasn¡¯t just the number of people. The aura they exuded was so strong that even those standing on the outside could feel it. ¡°Do you still think we¡¯re short of people? ¡± The woman in the suit walked over to the girl. ¡± ¡± You¡¯re right. We do have a n. She appeared ten months ago and we weren¡¯t by her side. She was disqualified from thepetition. Even if it wasn¡¯t young master Feng, we would still be here this time. There are many people who can¡¯t make it to the venue. They¡¯re all waiting to see Bey¡¯s debut. As for the screen advertisements, sister Qian and brother can still afford to spend them. We don¡¯t need young master Feng. After all, we did this to tell you people who used our identities to stab Bey. E-sports had never been about the poprity of the support team, nor was it about simr IDs and ystyles. It was about the person on the field. No matter what she encountered, she would give it her all in every match. That was our favorite team. It had never been just a name. Even without us, Bey would not be defeated by you. She would stand up again and again and climb to the top. If they had topete with us in terms of support, sister and brothers had more money to buy more advertisements on the screen. If our baby wanted to watch mom-like fans like Sister, Sister could make it y on loop. However, people from Supreme Alliance never cared about these things. Back then, all of us owed her a world champion. This time, outside of thepetition, we won¡¯t allow anyone to try to use the influence of fake fans to pull her down again. We¡¯ll protect the path behind her.¡± Chapter 1257 ? Chapter 1257: I¡¯m bey¡¯s fan Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, the real and the fake were revealed. ording to Feng nai, theyer of skin she was wearing would be stripped off. The girl could no longer find an excuse. The people around her were also whispering, and the way they looked at her had changed. That kind of gaze made the girl wish there was a crack in the ground so that she could crawl into it. At this age, people had self-esteem and would not think that they had done anything wrong. However, being exposed in front of so many people, she had no ce to hide her face. Her friend took her side and held her hand.¡±¡±Supreme Alliance has taught us to never leave our partners, no matter what. Yanyan, I believe in you.¡± When the girl heard this, she was about to rise from the ashes. Feng nai smiled, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±It¡¯s sad to be liked by people like you, whether it¡¯s real or fake. Supreme Alliance asked you to be human, did you do it?¡± ¡°You ...¡± The girl¡¯s friend was so angry that her hands were trembling. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±You¡¯re helping ck to deal with a team member and you¡¯re even using the team¡¯s name to justify yourself. You can stay by your side and not leave your partner. After all, birds of a feather flock together. However, don¡¯t mention Supreme Alliance. If the person who created it knew that you would use it like this, he would only be disgusted.¡± ¡°What right do you have to say such things!¡± The girl¡¯s friend just couldn¡¯t ept it. How did she be a fake? Feng nai swept a nce at her, then raised his hand and pointed at the mark on his face. He saidzily, his voice cold,¡±¡±Anyone can tell that I¡¯m a fan of bey. Even though I¡¯m a fan, it doesn¡¯t stop me from loving the house and its Crow. If you round it up, I¡¯m a Supreme Alliance fan. Since I¡¯m a Supreme Alliance fan, I have the right to fight against the haters. There has never been a love that causes trampling. The moment you open your mouth, you¡¯re saying that z¡¯s apprentice is a substitute. You want bey to have nopetition topete in. It¡¯s best if everyone knows that bey is a person who doesn¡¯t look like she is. Every word you say is trampling on the most precious person in Supreme Alliance. Do you think any of the Supreme Alliance yers would acknowledge a fan like you?¡± ¡°As a Supreme Alliance fan, I¡¯m saying this.¡± Little Lin furrowed his brows and turned his head to whisper into little demon Bo¡¯s ear.¡±My brother has watched Supreme Alliance¡¯spetitions before but he was just learning their techniques. I don¡¯t think he really likes Supreme Alliance.¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t change her expression.¡±Didn¡¯t your brother say that if you¡¯re a fan of sister bey, you¡¯ll be a fan of Supreme Alliance?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± little Lin touched his head.¡±You can count it that way?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t want to say that her brother had given himself the identity of a Supreme Alliance fan just to punish her. No one was his match. Feng nai heard the smallmotion but waspletely unmoved. With one hand in his pocket, he stood beside a male fan and took the heart-shaped sign from his hand. The male fan was speechless. He had carefully prepared this for bey! It was all so that the bey he admired could see him! How could this young master Feng snatch it away so easily? He even snatched it back with an indifferent and Noble face, making him feel embarrassed even if he wanted to snatch it back. After all, his action had caused quite a big impact. It attracted wave after wave of heated discussions. Even mo bei turned around to look at Feng nai, who was standing in the group. That person was very handsome. He was holding a heart and typing, his eyebrows raised nonchntly. ¡°Is King really a fan of bey?¡± ¡°I think so. After all, I was defeated by God bey at that time.¡± ¡°I think old k didn¡¯t worship bey God that much at that time. He looked like he wanted to find someone to fight with.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying. With old k¡¯s character, he¡¯s probably trying to attract God bey¡¯s attention. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always looking for people to fight.¡± ¡°A little girl¡¯s mentality. God bey must have rejected him more than ten times back then, right?¡± ¡°Thirty-six times and you still can¡¯t remember who he is. I, bey, am really a cold and aggressive person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand. Old k was the one who took the initiative in the past. Why do some people always think that God bey is leeching off old k¡¯s poprity and likes to pair old k up with other people?¡± ¡°Ah, wait a minute. Isn¡¯t he from your fan club?¡± ¡°Are we K fans stupid? If I really wanted to pair him up with someone, I would have done it myself! I¡¯m a fan of his girlfriend, why would I put him with those little demons?¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a man, a man.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Guys can¡¯t be girlfriend fans?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s causing trouble. However, old K must have made himself clear this time. He¡¯s even turned himself into a Supreme Alliance fan.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very clear. Look at how he¡¯s dressed today. He¡¯s even more of a fan than I am!¡± ¡°He¡¯s waving a small heart-shaped sign at God bey ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch anymore! And you even snatched someone else¡¯s tag!¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, the quality of the Supreme Alliance fans is really high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the quality, the support is also strong. I thought that the Supreme Alliance fans really didn¡¯t like bey but it seems like that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°As a passerby, I don¡¯t think that bey did anything right but it¡¯s fine as long as she ys well in thepetition. The Supreme Alliance fans are even more enthusiastic than us in trying to drag her down. It doesn¡¯t make any sense now.¡± ¡°Maybe he just wants to give Supreme Alliance some peace.¡± ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. If he really had that thought, why would he still think that Xu yiwan looks like spade z? This was the most direct way of consuming Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity. In the past, when the Supreme Alliance fans didn¡¯t appear, I didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with the logic. Now that the real Supreme Alliance fans are here, we have all heard and seen what they have said. Under normal circumstances, we would think about whether there was something wrong with the way they liked them. However, as you can see, these people didn¡¯t reflect on themselves. They stopped being fans and continued to talk about what Supreme Alliance had taught them. They liked something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. They probably just wanted to move themselves. However, this was a small matter. They want bey to withdraw from thepetition under the banner of Supreme Alliance. As long as they are a Supreme Alliance fan, even if it¡¯s just in name, bey and King God can¡¯t do anything to them. ¡± ¡°Can liking someone be soplicated?¡± ¡°Anything can beplicated if someone with a heart wants to stir things up.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious who is paying for Supreme Alliance. ¡± ¡°You mean Xu yiwan?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? do you think master Wan¡¯s poprity is going to be used on Supreme Alliance?¡± ¡°It is! Don¡¯tment without understanding the truth!¡± ¡°Can you not bring our master Wan?¡± ¡°I think your master Wan has been managing spade z.¡± ¡°You have to be reasonable with your words. How did our master Wan manage spade z?¡± At this moment, the little demon Bo lifted her hand and jumped down. She pressed the y mode. It was the words that they had praised Xu Yimo just now. ¡°Our master Wan is really aggressive. She¡¯s bing more and more like God z.¡± This recording made the scene seem as if the pause button had been pressed. Little demon Bo¡¯s voice was slow.¡±Do you need me to press the rey button?¡± Chapter 1258 ? Chapter 1258: One thousand two hundred and forty eight Trantor: 549690339 The person standing beside Xu yiwan was so choked up that he could not say anything. His face turned red and white as he listened to the whispers around him. ¡°She¡¯s worthy of being called master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I only recognize z as my grandfather. ¡± The people who were discussing were originally passersby. However, Xu yiwan found a conversation topic that was beneficial to her. She turned her head and nced at a girl in the crowd. Seeing this, the ¡°passerby girl¡± frowned. ¡°It¡¯s ... Just a form of address, there¡¯s no such thing as being worthy or not. God z used to be called master but others can ¡®t. The Supreme Alliance fans are too overbearing.¡± The people around him also felt that it made sense. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too much. ¡± The rhythm of this wave was urate and good. After all, they had found a topic to talk about. The male fan who was still staring at his love card was stunned when he heard these words.¡±¡±Wait a minute, I¡¯m still fighting for the tag that k took away from me. Which Supreme Alliance fan said it, how is that too much?¡± At this moment, Xu yiwan¡¯s people seemed to have found a point. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because we didn¡¯t turn on the recording function, there¡¯s no one to testify. Someone even said that our master Wan doesn¡¯t deserve to be called master. Is only God z worthy of being called master in the world?¡± The male fan chuckled.¡±Wait a minute, my dear. It¡¯s like this. God z likes to call people ¡®daddy¡¯ the most. She doesn¡¯t like people calling her ¡®Grandpa¡¯, right? but I feel like this topic isn¡¯t going in the right direction. I want to say ...¡± ¡°What we want to say is that it¡¯s your own business to call me Grandpa.¡± The little demon Bo did a seamless connection with him. ¡°That¡¯s not the main point, don¡¯t confuse the audience. The main point is that thest sentence is bing more and more like God z¡¯s style. If you don¡¯t wear it, don¡¯t mention my mommy¡¯s codename. You¡¯re leeching off my mommy¡¯s poprity while saying you don ¡®t. You¡¯re even so long-handed that you want to control Supreme Alliance¡¯s members, ha. ¡± When the little demon Bo smiled, she looked more like a noble Little Prince from ancient times. She didn¡¯t have the innocence of a child at all. She only had manners and gentlemanly manners.¡±Young master Feng, how do you think we should handle this?¡± Feng nai looked at the ck mist in the little boy¡¯s eyes and said nonchntly,¡±¡±You¡¯re asking the wrong person. You should be asking miss Xu what she¡¯s going to do. After all, he¡¯s hers.¡± Caught off guard, before Xu yiwan coulde up with an excuse to clear her name, Feng NAI¡¯s words that he was hers, after all, blocked all her escape routes. Xu yiwan, who had always thought that victory was in her grasp, finally began to change her expression. She knew very well that not many people here would look at the essence of the matter. A single word from public opinion could drive the wind. Even Feng nai couldn¡¯t change this. Even Qin mo had been helpless back then. Some people said,¡±it¡¯s just apetition. Why care so much?¡± Lin Feng was the first one to ignore it. He was stabbed in the back by his old fans, who exposed his sexual orientation and even spread rumors that he had cheated his wife. He was definitely gay, but a marriage scam? Even Xu yiwan knew that it was impossible, but she was surprised that the fans believed it. From then on, she had started to explore and eventually came to the correct conclusion. A yer could only win apetition, not a fan¡¯sments. Even Qin mo couldn¡¯t protect Lin Feng, which proved this point. That was why she was able to walk step by step until now, almost reaching the peak. In the beginning, Xu yiwan had not thought of attacking bey. If she had not returned, none of this would have happened. Xu yiwan was not without ability. She had the skills to cross the tower to kill people. However, she couldn¡¯t forget the time when she had joined the preliminary team. Her hand speed was about the same as bey ¡®s, so why did spade z choose bey? What was so good about that poor little country bumpkin who could only gnaw on steamed buns and couldn¡¯t even speak? his EQ was so low that he had no friends. Such a person, even if he became a professional yer in the future, he wouldn¡¯t even know what the fans ¡®philosophy was! Because of this, she had even looked for spade z at that time and vaguely exined bey¡¯s ws. People like spade z should understand what she meant. Xu yiwan would never forget the way spade z had looked at her at that time. It was as if she was looking at a pile of trash. She had been so free and evil, but she hadn¡¯t done anything unnecessary. She had just nced at her andughed.¡±Bei knows everything, but she doesn¡¯t care. There are many ways to seed. You chose one, and Bei chose another. It¡¯s not impulsive, but there¡¯s one thing. If you try to defame her one day, I¡¯ll block your way.¡± Xu yiwan was scared out of her wits. However, with the disbandment of Supreme Alliance, she realized that no one was irreceable. Even if Supreme Alliance fans appeared, there would only be a few of them. Looking at the time, the batch of people back then had all graduated and were definitely working hard to make a living. No one would be as desperate as they were when they were young and put down everything to support bey. Even if they wanted to, they did not have the power. As it turned out, her deduction was not wrong. Everything had been fine. But today was something she had never expected. The appearance of Z¡¯s son had hurt her. The appearance of therge number of Supreme Alliance fans was the most important thing to her. Just now, Xu yiwan had been wondering why so many people hade. This was only the first round, and bey had not even gone on stage yet. Where did the gatheringe from? It was only when Feng nai said this that Xu yiwan finally understood. She turned to look at Feng nai. There was no warmth in his eyes. They were so cold that they could peel off a person¡¯s skin. Xu yiwan felt a chill at the back of her neck, and she wanted to take a step back. He had long known that she was not a fan of bey. He knew all about her pretense in front of him in the past. She had not moved for such a long time because she was preparing. Today¡¯s incident not only blocked her path, but also showed everyone the Supreme Alliance¡¯s ability to support. He had calcted that nothing could defeat bey and she wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle to her in thepetition. Only the Supreme Alliance fans could shake her, just like Lin Feng. That was why he had left such a possibility in the womb. Before bey had even started ying, he had already destroyed everything. And she, Xu yiwan, was just a pawn that he used to achieve all these. Blocking her path was nothing. His ultimate goal was to let bey participate in thepetition without any worries. So even when she returned, he made her iparably glorious. Xu yiwan clenched her fists tightly. She was an arrogant person, so she clenched her teeth so hard that they were about to break when she was being pointed at like this. bey had been fighting with her since the beginning, and she was still fighting with her now. ¡°Fans have the freedom to express their feelings. As a professional yer, you can only listen. If you care, you might as well not y professionally.¡± Xu Yiyu was hinting at mo bei. Mo Nan could tell, and he frowned. Mo bei opened her mouth indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m 30. Brother, go and prepare for this afternoon¡¯s match. It¡¯s time for me to go on stage,¡± Xu yiwan was speechless. So much had happened, but she didn¡¯t hear anything and was only staring at thepetition time? Xu yiwan hated meeting such people the most. They were really too white. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the man put a hand in his pocket, turned his face, and said,¡±¡±You have to pay the price for using my master¡¯s name. I¡¯ll see you on the field.¡± Chapter 1259 ? Chapter 1259: One thousand two hundred and forty nine Trantor: 549690339 The words ¡®see you on the field¡¯ fully expressed mo bei¡¯s thoughts and stance. Xu yiwan¡¯s face did not need to be described as ugly. She had never experienced being talked about like this. She could feel the gazes from all around her, so she was not without ability. Since she had been selected for the individualpetition, and her match was in the afternoon, just like mo Nan ¡®s, it was enough to show that she was not bad. She was not afraid of bey. She wanted everyone to know that she could do whatever bey could. It would also let that person know that the person he liked was nothing after the Halo was removed. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t beat the previous bey, but Bey, who had been nk for such a long time, might not be the winner. The people who were really watching the game also had a wait-and-see attitude. Xu yiwan only felt hatred. She hated Feng nai for using such a method to deal with her, leaving her with no way out. ¡°Why?¡± Xu yiwan couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice when Feng nai walked past her. Feng nai was still holding the heart in his hand as he spelled words. After hearing what she said, he turned his handsome face over, not wanting to say anything. There was only one thing on Feng NAI¡¯s mind right now. A certain youngdy¡¯s attitude towards fans like them was indeed not positive enough. After hearing so much, she only remembered her master and did not see his support? ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, the hatred in Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes intensified.¡±¡±Do you think that you can protect bey at this stage? ha, young master Feng isn¡¯t that naive to think that you can win over the hearts of the people and the fans. The person you¡¯re protecting will never be clean. It¡¯s destined that people will hate her from the moment she came out because she¡¯s too fake. She¡¯s just a child from a poor family. If she wants to use thepetition to earn money, she will never be z. Other than her identity as a Supreme Alliance member, she¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu yiwan was smart. Even when she said these things, she was smiling and whispering to Feng nai. She did not intend for anyone else to hear her. Other than little Lin, who was hugging his brother, the rest of the people thought they were joking. Little Lin was so angry that his head hurt, and he was just about to speak. Feng NAI¡¯s long legs stopped. I¡¯m just returning the favor. Also, who told you that she wants to be z? Whether other people liked or disliked it didn¡¯t have a decisive impact on a professional yer. If they could use their dreams to live a better life, what was wrong with that? A child from a poor family?¡± At this point, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were cold, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he bent his back slightly.¡±¡±Weplement each other. My only advantage is that I have a better family background than her.¡± Xu yiwan still wanted to say something. For some reason, a sharp intake of breath could be heard around them. It was mo bei, who had already left. She walked back and grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist with one hand, her voice calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you only a fan?¡± Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Feng nai was just about to stand up straight when mo bei¡¯s next move made him lose his imposing manner. She touched his head and said with a cold and old-fashioned look,¡±If you¡¯re a loyal fan, don¡¯t attract bees and butterflies, you must have the self-awareness of being a loyal fan.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. What was this posture? was he touching a dog? The most important thing was that this person was leaving after touching it? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked the male fan who had walked over,¡±¡±God bey¡¯s irresponsible attitude. If I round it up, she¡¯s a sleeping fan, right?¡± Male fans: ... Sleep, sleep your sister! Don¡¯t round it up, spell my heart for me! You¡¯re the biggest rumor monger, a fake Supreme Alliance fan! Chapter 1260 ? Chapter 1260: Strength is the most important on the field Trantor: 549690339 Xu yiwan stood there,pletely ignored. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she seemed to have be a joke. With every step he took, the sound that drifted over became more ear-piercing. Fortunately, this was offline, so it would not affect her on arge scale. There would only be a live broadcast of thepetition in the afternoon. As long as she was the winner, everything that had happened just now was a small matter. Wan¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t stand being stared at like this and tried to avoid it. However, the more embarrassed they were, the more resentful they felt. In their eyes, Supreme Alliance¡¯s fans were bullying others because they had more people on their side. What ¡°only z can use the word¡± father ¡°? that¡¯s unreasonable. Some of the passers-by also felt that Supreme Alliance¡¯s fans were quite helpless after hearing this. They had thought that they were good but now, they were no different from Wan¡¯s fans. A goodpetition had turned into a fight between fans. Indeed, that one sentence ruined the poprity of the Supreme Alliance fans. No one would have thought that the person who said that wasn¡¯t a Supreme Alliance fan, but a passerby. Originally, Xu yiwan was already done for this time. It was also that sentence that allowed her to ¡°rise from the dead¡±. After all, with someone¡¯s help, it would be difficult to tell the truth from the false. After Xu yiwan had made up her mind, she nced at the person beside her. bey had apetitionter and the Supreme Alliance fans ¡®attention wouldn¡¯t be on the inte. This was the time difference that she was using. There would definitely be news about her using z¡¯s poprity and being exposed by Supreme Alliance¡¯s fans. The first part was the truth, but it changed towards the end. ¡°I heard that the Supreme Alliance fans are also problematic. ording to them, anyone who calls themselves master is not allowed. Calling them master is an imitation of their God z. I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve always called my family¡¯s cold God, chief Leng.¡± ¡°Then you cold fans should be careful. Be careful not to be torn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. ¡± The direction of an incident would slowly change. No one would ask what happened at the scene. On the contrary, everyone seemed to have seen it with their own eyes. ¡°I only like Supreme Alliance and master Wan but they treated me as an anti-fan. Hehehe, they really only want a fan.¡± ¡°Are you that speechless?¡± ¡°They¡¯re the only ones who can say that. Think about it. ¡± A sentence could be magnified by people with intentions and used for their own purposes, making people enjoy talking about it. No one thought about what Xu yiwan had done, as everyone was watching thepetition. She also knew how important the time difference was. She had to thank him for saying that. Otherwise, she would really be finished. With such a turn of events, many passers-by who did not understand the ins and outs of the matter came to cheer her on. ¡°Is bey worried about being reced?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, Xu yiwan is really powerful.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of someone¡¯s strength, you should show it on the field. This doesn¡¯t seem like the Supreme Alliance¡¯s style.¡± ¡°Big brother, that was in the past. Now, all the Supreme Alliance fans listen to bey. Sigh, it¡¯s a little ruined.¡± ¡°Xu yiwan, you can do it! I just don¡¯t like bey ying on my behalf. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s even yed on my behalf ...¡± Just like what Fei Ying had said, he was not willing to let beye back. As a hacker, he knew very well that anything that happened with bey would end up being bey¡¯s fault. He had been left behind by Feng nai to prepare to deal with this. That young master of the Feng family was really insidious. He had expected this to happen from the start. Just as Fei Ying was about to move, his phone rang. ¡°Where are you?¡± mo bei asked. ¡°The hotel,¡± Eagle lied. Mo bei heard themotion over there.¡±Stop. Then,e and find me. I¡¯m going on stage.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad, I just ...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to work with him for me.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Mo bei interrupted him.¡±You said yourself that you¡¯ll never be used by anyone.¡± Eagle paused. Mo bei looked up.¡±You¡¯ve moved your hands too much. The Qin family will expel you from the country.¡± Feng nai, who was in the audience, could see this, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It was time to go on stage, who was she calling? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Eagle looked at the screen. As long as you can go further, nothing else matters. Mo bei stopped in her tracks.¡±Fei Ying, this is apetition. You should trust me.¡± Eagle had always been afraid of bey talking like this.¡±Of course I believe you, but you can¡¯t see it that way. They ...¡± ¡°They¡¯re not important. ¡± Mo bei said calmly,ments and likes don¡¯t affect how far I go. Where I go. Whether I still y inpetitions or not. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you¡¯re expelled because of this, it¡¯ll affect me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the young master of the Feng family that I won¡¯t do it.¡± Fei Ying was stunned and smiled. He knew that bey would never change no matter what happened to her. She had stood in front of him and told z,¡±Master, I want to keep this person.¡± ¡°I believe you can win.¡±Eagle¡¯s hands left the keyboard. Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡±. She had neglected the fact that this matter would make a certain someone unhappy. ¡°You were the one she called?¡± After hearing Fei Ying¡¯s words, Feng NAI¡¯s tone was cold. The current him was different from before. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses, and after putting down the love signboard, it could be said that he was the real him. After he stopped pretending, even the hostility in his eyes was revealed. The male fans were dumbfounded. Feng nai stood up, his voice slow.¡±¡±I thought you would do anything for her. What a pity.¡± Did she tell Fei Ying to stop because she had guessed his n? ¡°It¡¯s a pity about young master Feng¡¯s n. ¡± Fei Ying leaned back.¡±Are you trying to take the opportunity to get me away from her? I fell into your trap and was almost tricked. However, bey is smart. I didn¡¯t go and you were already working together with the little demon Bo. She thought that you woulde to me. Young master Feng, aren¡¯t you worried about doing this?¡± ¡°Worried?¡± Feng nai tidied his sleeves and wiped off the loose powder.¡±¡±Why should I be worried?¡± ¡°The more childish you act in front of bey, the more sinister you are behind her back. Take this incident as an example. It¡¯s fine if you want to get that Wan or something, but you even want to get me away. You saw it too. bey has already noticed.¡± ¡°Are you really not worried?¡± Fei Ying lowered his voice.¡±She knows your true colors.¡± Feng nai smiled slowly, like a bloodthirsty demon.¡±¡±Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just reminding you that bey is not stupid.¡± ¡°I know this better than you.¡± The more Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened, the more bright and devilish his handsome face became.¡±¡±That¡¯s why I said that a little puppy like you really can¡¯t be kept. It¡¯s easy to make people feel bad.¡± Flying Eagle was speechless. The person on the other end hung up the phone. The back of his neck was also covered in cold sweat. The young master of the Feng family was really a two-faced person that made people feel cold. Why did bey find him cute? Even now, she still thought so? He did not believe that bey could not see through this guy! At the entrance, Feng nai, who had hung up the phone, didn¡¯t even have any warmth in his eyes ... Chapter 1261 ? Chapter 1261: The fearless her is the most handsome Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Boss Feng.¡± It was rare for Special Assistant Yuan to run out of breath like today. After all, he was finally forgiven for hacking his ount, so of course he had to show off in front of his lover. He was also the one who went to the square to negotiate the video. He was wearing a suit, but in order to better integrate into his lover¡¯s group, he even took a support stick, which was very inconsistent with his own image. However, after seeing the thing stuck to his young master¡¯s face, he felt that it would be fine for him to only take a support stick. He just didn¡¯t know why the young master suddenly came out and even nced in his direction. As the special Assistant, of course, he understood what he meant. It was just that it was a pity to leave thepetition like this. He still wanted to learn more from his young master how to be a fan so that he could achieve family harmony. What had happened? Did he make young master change his n? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was cold. Executive Assistant Yuan put down the support stick and became the Golden Executive Assistant again. With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai unlocked his phone and threw it over. ¡°I¡¯ll settle it,¡± Special Assistant Yuan said after taking a few nces.¡±But the Boss is currently bidding. He might need the Xu family in some ces ...¡± ¡°Let go of your hand and sit.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my dad,¡± Feng nai said faintly. ¡°Yes.¡± Special Assistant Yuan did not dy. After all, everyone in public rtions knew that time was very important. After Feng nai watched him leave, he made a call. The voices on the other end were chaotic, and it was obvious that they were having a social gathering. Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±Are you ying cards with uncle Xu?¡± Before the other side could speak. Feng nai added,¡±the Xu family also had a part to y in thest photo shoot.¡± Mr. Feng held the cigarette with one hand and stopped ying cards. ¡°My mother should have enough evidence to divorce you this time,¡± Feng nai said slowly. Hearing this, Mr. Feng smiled and yed a card. ¡°Don¡¯t always try to ruin my rtionship with your mother. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Mr. Feng yed with the chips and didn¡¯t say anything. Xu yiwan¡¯s father, Xu Wufeng, was sitting in his seat. After he got a tile, heughed and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s Lin ¡®er, right? is he being naughty?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s naer,¡± Mr. Feng said with a deep gaze. He didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up. Xu Wufeng, on the other hand, was a little stunned. After all, he had never seen Feng nai make a call. In fact, even though he was just a junior, he was even more difficult to figure out than his father. Ever since he took over the Feng family, his aura had been even more different. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s naer. Let hime over and tell us how he did his business abroad. He¡¯s doing so well. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± As Xu Wufeng spoke, he looked at the other two. ¡°Yes, yes. We should learn the courage of young people.¡± ¡°Let him y well in thepetition,¡± Mr. Feng said. The game ended and they all touched their own cards. ¡°I won¡¯t be ying cards today, I have family matters to deal with.¡± With that, he stood up, his handsome face unchanged. The other three peopleughed and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Xu Wufeng was also thinking that this old ssmate of his was still the same as before. He had not changed from the beginning to the end. Everything he did was like a yboy. Even as a father, he did not have the aura of a man. This time, he had to ask for the help of the Xu family for the bidding. The three people in the game would never know that the ¡°yboy¡± in their hearts had a change in his aura after he left the private room. ¡°Lone wolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, boss,¡± ¡°Go and settle it. I don¡¯t want to see the Xu family again in this bidding.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In less than three minutes. Special Assistant Yuan received a call from the higher-ups, saying that the Xu family would disappear from the rtionship map in the future. So fast? What method did young master use to make boss not hesitate at all? He didn¡¯t even care about his disguise in China? Without thisyer of concern, some things could be met with force. What the situation at the scene was like, as well as who said that sentence that attracted haters, Executive Assistant Yuan had restored everything. The onlookers began to show that they were neutral. To make the person who followed the trend admit that they were following the trend was the same as the old men and women who refused to believe that they had been deceived when they were deceived. They would also tell you that the other party could not be a liar. But if they did, they would protect Supreme Alliance¡¯s reputation. The price to pay for a sentence that would attract criticism was often so great that no one would be responsible for their own words. Unless he had something on Xu yiwan. Everyone knew how to bring down a person. Digging for dirt, It was easy to create another public frenzy. However, e-sports should not be decided by public opinion! Before the match began, mo bei turned back to look at the banner behind her and the person with the ponytail. ¡°Little stoic, you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to continue walking down the path with only skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already be trash in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t change it.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t change it. I¡¯m still here. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The game page was opened! Mo bei¡¯s left hand was holding the mouse. The light shone through her beautiful side profile, revealing her uneven edges. The camera turned and the screen erged. What swept over was the sound of gasping. That was because of the mode that mo bei had chosen! Even the exterior host paused. There were nomentators in the early stages of the individual selection. Everything had been ording to the script, but mo bei and Xiang Nan¡¯s actions had disrupted all his ns! The people who came to watch the game felt that this game would only be watched in the afternoon, so they just watched it casually in the morning. No one had expected that someone would choose this mode! 1v2! ¡°F * ck! bey is so cool!¡± ¡°You can even fight like this?¡± ¡°Before entering the ultimate pk, if the yer is willing, they can fight 1v2. However, under normal circumstances, no one would choose to do so. After all, it¡¯s too much of a loss.¡± ¡°What about thepetition system? One tower will fall very quickly, right?¡± ¡°The tower doesn¡¯t count. The standard is to destroy the crystal and kill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I¡¯ve never seen anyone fight like this before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that no one has ever chosen this mode before. In a sense, this mode exists in name only. It¡¯s obvious that no one would choose the 1v2. Mo bei and Xiang Nan are the first in history.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something to see now, cool!¡± ¡°This is too different from how mo bei and xiangnan used to do things. Previously, she seemed to be in a lukewarm state. Even her standing position was at the back of ck me. Looking at her now, it feels like she¡¯spletely changed.¡± He listened to the sounds around him. A white-cored worker wearing an aid light sign on his head turned his head and smiled.¡±How can bey¡¯s ystyle be so lukewarm? she used to be very fierce. Almighty Lin often told her to be slow and that she had to learn how to raise pigs. In the end, all her skills were taken away by her. She has just returned to the way she was when she first started ying.¡± Chapter 1262 ? Chapter 1262: Everyone here is a younger brother Trantor: 549690339 That unscrupulous look, because of love, even if there was no emotion on his face, his eyes would still shine. Buzzzzzz! The contestants were matched in! The entire audience was in an uproar because of the mode mo bei had chosen. ¡°Isn¡¯t bey underestimating her enemy?¡± ¡°1v2. I¡¯ll see what she can do if she messes up.¡± ¡°To prove himself, I guess. It¡¯s just that I feel a little floaty.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know if I¡¯m floating after we fight. ¡± This was said by little Lin. After he finished speaking, he turned his head and said to little demon Bo,¡±¡±Anan, did you bring your phone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Little demon Bo replied. ¡°Hehe.¡± Little Lin smiled, a little devilish.¡±Lend it to me. I¡¯ll use it.¡± The little demon Bo tilted her hand. After little Lin took it, he clicked on the settings, then turned the phone around and pointed the screen at those people. A line of red words was sliding on it, and it was very eye-catching: ¡°Everyone here is my younger brother.¡± That thing was moving in a loop, and some people who saw it wanted to stand up. The security guard saw this and held a stick to maintain order.¡±Sit down, all of you sit down!¡± In the face of a child¡¯s provocation, they couldn¡¯t even fight back. This made them really angry. ¡°Forget it, just don¡¯t look at him.¡± ¡°This devilish brat.¡± Those people said and avoided his gaze, thinking that if they didn¡¯t see it, they wouldn¡¯t be annoyed. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t understand that if little Lin was the only one involved in this matter, they would only be unhappy for a while. But there was a little devil sitting next to him. The device was connected to the phone. Qin Weian only did a small program debugging and used the phone¡¯s Bluetooth andwork data as a breakthrough to crack the code. And then ... ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s wrong with my phone?!¡± Everyone present was his younger brother. Everyone present was his younger brother. This time, it wasn¡¯t just red words on the screen. It even came with a voice loop. It was on their own phones, so it was useless to press return. The person sitting next to them looked at them with a strange gaze.¡±Friend, can you turn off your phone and watch thepetition?¡± Those few people were in the same state of mind now. Who didn¡¯t want to turn off their phones? they couldn ¡®t! When little Lin saw this scene, he knew that it was his brother¡¯s doing. He raised his hand and massaged Qin Weian¡¯s shoulders.¡±Thank you, thank you.¡± Little demon Bo,... What should I do if I want to chop off my little friend¡¯s ws every day? I¡¯m waiting online. It¡¯s very urgent. On the stage, the two matched yers who entered the challenge were stunned for a moment. ¡°What is this? Aren¡¯t we fighting? Why are they all in the blue team?¡± The other person was also stunned, and his eyebrows quickly furrowed.¡±Someone chose the 1v2 mode, so the system made an automatic matching.¡± ¡°1v2? Oh my God! Who was it? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°There should only be one person who can choose this mode.¡± ¡°You mean ... God bey?¡± It was different from a 1v1. If it was a 1v2, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see who the other party was before they entered the game. In order to avoid this, the two yers chose their Champions specifically. Whatever they chose would not be revealed, and everything would have to wait until the game started. ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not panicking?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all old yers. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t beat him if it¡¯s two against one. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that God bey¡¯s condition is also declining. She will definitely choose the assassin. As long as we choose the champion specifically, it will be fine.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. To be able to activate the 1v2 mode, he should be confident. Moreover, only by registering for the all-rounder can he be matched sessfully.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad? Who can guess which position she will choose? I¡¯ll say this first, I¡¯m only an assassin. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mage. ¡± ¡°This works! A magician and an assassin. No matter who bey chooses, she won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Chapter 1263 ? Chapter 1263: One thousand two hundred and fifty three Trantor: 549690339 The host also realized this.¡±Such abination isn¡¯t good for mo bei and Xiang Nan. I wonder if she considered the restraints and shorings of the Champions when she chose the 1v2 mode.¡± ¡°Alright, we can hear that the game page has loaded sessfully. Let¡¯s see how mo bei and Xiang Nan are doing.¡± The camera refocused. This time, it was no longer the real person. Instead, the camera adjusted its angle andnded on the canyon jungle. In a ss battle, the fog map was usually used to determine the winner, and this time was no exception. Both sides were in an invisible state, so they used their consciousness to figure out where the other party would be, so it was particrly important to have a good field of vision. One person against two people, they were already at a disadvantage in terms of vision. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the red zone, and I¡¯ve already put in the ward. She can¡¯t possiblye over. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the river either. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then all the resources in the jungle will be ours.¡± The live audience had also noticed this. ¡°God bey, it¡¯s not easy to jungle this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed too restrictive to choose like this. But Where¡¯s God bey? why don¡¯t I see her?¡± ¡°Guarding the tower at the topne?¡± After all, in this situation, the upper half of the jungle was rtively safe. However, it was rare to see someone hiding in the game map like this. The organizers also realized this and were about to switch perspectives. The blue team¡¯s assassin sent out a signal requesting to gather. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with the red zone?¡± The audience was still guessing. The blue team¡¯s assassins had already lost their buff. The figure rushed in. After dealing high damage, he used his own discement to rush out of the buff pit! ¡°Beautiful!¡± The host couldn¡¯t help but shout. Some people didn¡¯t see mo bei¡¯s actions clearly. After all, that scene had happened too quickly! ¡°His ying style is that fierce?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other party can see you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use even if I put my vision out. Why did it turn out like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to the champion bey is using. ¡± ¡°Hero?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The champion that bey chose is a high-damage adc. It also has a discement skill. If you don¡¯t consider the big picture, this champion can clear the jungle faster than an assassin in the early game. If you have better skills, you don¡¯t have to worry about being caught when you try to steal the jungle. Of course, it¡¯s difficult for most people to control it. Those who are used to ying as an assassin will inevitably feel ufortable. After all, they¡¯re in different positions. bey¡¯s all-rounded abilities have made the impossible possible. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The blue team¡¯s assassins ¡°mentality was a little unstable. The feeling of having their buffs stolen by the other party even if they could see the other party was really frustrating! After all, the mage was the team controller. He furrowed his eyebrows.¡±What hero is she using?¡± Only then did the blue team¡¯s assassin react.¡±ADC! She¡¯s using an adc! The skill she¡¯s using is jungler!¡± The mage¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. They had not thought of such a possibility when the match had started. Adc with jungler skills? She didn¡¯t even have the chance to get the first red at the start ... The mage said in a low voice,¡±¡±No, we can¡¯t y ording to the conventional way.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± The blue team¡¯s assassin gritted his teeth.¡±Go to the other side. Get the red team back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clear the roadside first,¡±the mage said, shaking his head. The blue team assassin acknowledged. But there was no longer Xiao Ye by the roadside! ¡°Nothing! No, I have to go to the other side, or my finances will be crushed. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way. I¡¯ll help you Scout your field of vision.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chapter 1264 ? Chapter 1264: The extremely handsome bei Trantor: 549690339 The two of theming to the jungle at the same time would indeed cause a lot of pressure. Mo bei and Xiang Nan didn¡¯t have any vision points, so they definitely couldn¡¯t protect this batch of jungles. This was everyone¡¯s thought, and this thought had been confirmed. From a mage¡¯s point of view, the view of this area was already open to the public, and there was indeed no trace of mo bei or Xiang Nan. ¡°Bey¡¯s rhythm is going to be disrupted. ¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the host of the outdoor shoot felt a little regretful. This time, both the Sorcerer and the assassin were yers who were at the top of the game¡¯s leaderboard, so they had a good grasp of the situation. Clearing the middlene and guarding the jungle, the blue team¡¯s assassins quickly took over half of the jungle¡¯s gold. ¡°Where on earth did mo bei and Xiang Nan go?¡± ¡°Snatching sesame and throwing watermelon away, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°No matter what, 1v2 is still too much of a disadvantage.¡± ¡°If this continues, mo bei and Xiang Nan will have less and less of an advantage.¡± ¡°It seems that even if he¡¯s an all-rounder, he still can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all bey¡¯s fault for being too arrogant. It¡¯s only natural for her to lose. In the e-sports arena, that¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t respect your opponent. ¡± As the situation changed, the magicians also rxed a lot. It was this pace. As long as they yed like this, the entire jungle would be theirs. However, just as he had this thought, a figure suddenly jumped out of the grass on his left! The mage moved his finger and subconsciously summoned a freezing skill. His reaction speed was not considered slow. However, the other party was faster than him. That kind of curved movement, with a shake, seemed to be a Phantom in front of him. By the time he came back to his senses, the person was already behind him and had activated the lethal damage. In a moment of desperation, the mage shed back to the tower as if he was running for his life. He was still a little frightened. ¡°That sh was beautiful.¡± She was indeed beautiful. However, no one had expected that mo bei¡¯s target had not been him from the very beginning! It was the assassin who was still fighting the small monsters in the jungle! From the big screen, people could clearly see that the figure leaped over the wall and directly appeared behind the Half-Blood assassin. The blue team¡¯s assassin originally had a teammate to help watch over him and had long cked off in defense. He wanted to use a big move at thest minute. However, mo bei lifted him up by a step, leaving him where he was. When an adc had the red buff, it was not difficult to kill an assassin that was exposed in their field of vision. In addition to mo bei¡¯s hand speed, she killed thest hit and the low-HP monsters at the same time. His aura seemed to be saying,¡±I¡¯ll break your legs if you steal my pig!¡± The assassin couldn¡¯t block it. He turned around and wanted to escape invisibly. He also used his big move. His low health disappeared in the fog, making it difficult to trace him. ¡°That was close!¡± ¡°This ystyle is too rough.¡± ¡°It cut off the cooperation between the mage and the assassin. If we fight like this, the mage won¡¯t be able to provide support.¡± ¡°However, this assassin also yed beautifully. He didn¡¯t use any big moves. Overall, the blue team didn¡¯t lose out.¡± Just as the audience was talking, the figure on the screen suddenly stopped. He looked like a cold teenager with ayer of ck gauze covering his eyes. His side profile was full of elegance. When the youngster raised his hand again, it looked like a casual stab to the others, and no one took it seriously. However, it was this sh that caused the falling silver light to cut through the entire screen! It was a sound effect that could prate people¡¯s hearts and excite their eardrums! Chapter 1265 ? Chapter 1265: One thousand two hundred and fifty five Trantor: 549690339 First blood! The first kill! Everyone was stunned for a second! What had just happened?! Wasn¡¯t the assassin still invisible? How on earth did mo bei and Xiang Nan hit their opponent? Was it a coincidence? No, it was not a coincidence! That pause was definitely not a coincidence! That was ... Not only the audience, but even the blue team¡¯s mage¡¯s eyes were shaking. Blind snipe? bey was blind. She had hit him! On the battlefield, first kills were amon sight, but a first kill like this ... Was a first! The hosts were getting excited! ¡°Did you guys see that? Blind snipe! Blind snipe!¡± The director could only nod, indicating that he was still broadcasting. Angan The host took a deep breath and returned to normal.¡±¡±Sorry, I was a little too excited. I believe that in the situation just now, everyone would think that the assassin must have dodged a bullet, including the assassin himself. He should also think that he is safe. Come, let us connect. Hello, hello?¡± After being killed, they had to retreat from the field to avoid affecting their teammates ¡®performance. The blue team¡¯s assassin didn¡¯t even have time to recover, until someone pushed him. As for what the emcee had asked, he didn¡¯t know. In the end, he seemed to be relieved. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. God bey is still God Bey.¡± This sentence contained too much. The mage was the only one left on the field. He had control in his hands, so as long as he stayed in the tower, he could keep his life, but what about farming? He had no way to defend himself when his de fell. Someone said that in theter stages, mo bei and Xiang Nan would be hard to fight. However, there was one thing. This match would not even reach theter stages! Farming, eating, and attacking. bey¡¯s style of y seemed to dominate the entire Canyon. When the mage felt that he was not going to be killed, mo bei had already used her position to move behind him. So what if he had a tower? as long as the minion wave entered, he could enter from behind. With a set of skills, the mage¡¯s health would immediately drop to critical levels! He wanted to return to the city, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He turned his body and was already lying on the ground! Too fast, everything happened too fast! Before the fog in the canyon had dispersed, mo bei had ended everything! The scene of the crystal shattering was beautiful, like the Milky Way, but it was nothingpared to the tall figure that slowly walked out of the fog. 1v2, time used 7 minutes, mo bei and Xiang Nan won! Seven minutes? The shock on each of their faces was clearly visible. This was a 1v2, not a 1v1, 7 points! How did mo bei and Xiang Nan do it? The blue team¡¯s mage was still sitting there for a long time without getting up. He was too slow. Compared to bey, he was too slow, whether it was in terms of hand speed or thinking. In the camera, mo bei had already taken off her headphones. The way she looked up at her results was so handsome that she was about to explode! There was a little bit of seriousness and coldness, but the beauty was not reduced. It was enough to Pierce the hearts of young girls! ¡°Mother! How can you be so cool!¡± ¡°Is she looking at the results?¡± ¡°He looks so serious.¡± The male fans were the most open-minded. They stood up and announced,¡±¡±God bey! I love you!¡± Mo bei had probably heard him. After all, she had taken off her earphones. After she got up, she nced over. Instantly, screams filled the entire arena! ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice before that mo bei and Xiang Nan were using this kind of fighting style?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because she can¡¯t let go. After all, she didn¡¯t admit that she was bey at that time. It was a one-on-one fight and she didn¡¯t have to care about the team. ¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a professional yer too. I can¡¯t imagine anyone who would be willing to be an unremarkable support in the team after being so good. God bey is the only one ...¡± Chapter 1266 ? Chapter 1266: A young man from a great country Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If she wasn¡¯t banned and needed toe back, she would probably still be the same as before, like an unremarkable shadow in ck me. No one would think about her. It¡¯s because of this shadow that King¡¯s potential has been realized.¡± ¡°In order for the team to win, they have to weaken their presence so that they can be in their best condition for the team battle. Dark res is really lucky to have a yer like Bey.¡± On this stage, more people wanted to stand out. Even if they were All Pro yers, the one who was seen would have greatermercial value. Everyone wanted to be a part of Kerry¡¯s team, so those with high awareness and hand speed would y as assassins or ADCs. They had already been drowned out, only for the final victory of the team battle. Not everyone could do this. The pro yers in the spectator area were different from the normal audience. They were All Pro yers who were going topete in the afternoon. Suddenly, someone spoke,¡±I probably can¡¯t learn how to judge the situation. How about this? do you still think that bey is going downhill after her nk period?¡± Do you think that she¡¯s no longer worthy of being the king of zone A?¡± No one could answer, especially when they saw that the assassin was invisible and that bey could hit him. This wasn¡¯t just a matter of hand speed, it was rted to too many factors. One had to be familiar with the game¡¯s map, understand the hero¡¯s attributes, and have precise control of their thoughts to be able to do this. The man raised his eyes and looked at the figure walking towards them.¡±Has the era of Supreme Alliance really passed?¡± This question shocked many of the yers. Perhaps the audience didn¡¯t understand what it meant to have a blind kill in the middle of a 1v2. They had done so much training and had gone everywhere to y inpetitions. They knew very well that they couldn¡¯t do this kind of y. This had nothing to do with hard work or how much time was spent. Some people were born to do things that others couldn ¡®t. Today, they finally understood why the seniors would say that bey was a genius. During ck me¡¯spetitionst year, they had only seen her stand still like the wind, turning the tide with all her might. They had not had the chance to see this scene, where she killed everything that was impossible. It was something no one else dared to imagine. This was her true self. It was impossible for someone like her to return as her brother and bear the responsibility of being a ghostwriter for the sake of poprity. Using gossip to position a professional yer, usingments to determine a person¡¯s character. When did they be such people? He even needed to watch such a game to reflect on himself. How passionate must he be to hide himself and put down the divine knife? And how passionate he was that he wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts and gods, and he had to go again. The image on the big screen had been frozen. Even the clear moon Mist couldn¡¯t resist the sword-wielding teenager. Should he say that the art design of the game was too good? Or was it that even the game character had been given the aura of the person he belonged to? No matter how many times one looked at it, one would still be shocked. After the match, both parties shook hands. ¡°How did you know I would leave like that?¡± the assassin asked. He had thought that he would not get an answer. After all, no one would tell him about their skills. Unexpectedly, the handsome figure who had already walked past stopped for a moment and nced sideways.¡±¡±I¡¯m very good at the hero you y. ¡± The assassin didn¡¯t realize that he was ying hero. Invisibility, assault...Assassin! ¡°I¡¯m really stupid! I¡¯ve forgotten what you¡¯re best at, God bey!¡± His mage teammate chuckled.¡±This has nothing to do with being stupid. It¡¯s strength.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand.¡±Thank you, God bey, for your guidance. I¡¯m sincerely convinced of my loss.¡± ¡°Me too, hehehe.¡± The assassin smiled and touched the back of his head.¡±I was still thinking that an assassin with a sorcerer would definitely be able to take you down. After all, didn¡¯t your strength drop? when I was blind shot, my hands trembled. I thought to myself, F * ck, is he still human? how could he hit you like this!¡± The original atmosphere also became lively because of these words. At the same time, she was convinced. Those who had said ¡°it¡¯s all because of bey¡¯s arrogance¡± all shut their mouths. You said that she didn¡¯t respect her opponent, but even her opponent said that she was convinced of her loss. Supreme Alliance fans? What were they doing? Strictly speaking, other than cheering and waiting for the handsome figure to return, they did nothing else! In the pro yer area, that personughed again. ¡°I¡¯m probably really going to be a bey fan in the future. ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± When he was speaking up for the others earlier, he said that he was speaking from the perspective of the yers. Why did it change now? The man looked at his friend, his eyes burning.¡±In this ce, what¡¯s important is strength.¡± If it was before this, his friend would have advised him to judge the situation. But now, he looked at the tall figure walking toward the aid area and smiled.¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s study our tactics at noon to see if there¡¯s a better way to fight against God Bey.¡± [You¡¯ve changed too quickly. You went from bey to God.] Her friend thought. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not just wary of your God bey. ¡± ¡°Of course, there are still many strong yers.¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did you suddenly be a fan of bey? Was it because bey was very strong? She used to be very strong. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just because he¡¯s strong. ¡± ¡°Eh? Who is that?¡± The man did not want to say it at first. After all, they were all professional yers, and Xu yiwan was also sitting in the same area. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was nothing to hide. ¡°Because God bey didn¡¯t use the same method to fight back.¡± With such a huge ruckus before the start of thepetition, everyone knew what method he was talking about. For a moment, everyone fell into silence. In a sense, this was a topic that was not convenient for them to talk about. After all, no one was bey. Even in today¡¯s situation, even if there were no fans to support her, she could still break the situation and rush out a path that she could walk on. Perhaps if it was someone else, the result would be different. With the support of the Supreme Alliance fans, he should use Xu Yiyu¡¯s method to fight back, which would be easier to achieve a face-pping effect. However, bey didn¡¯t mention anything to the Supreme Alliance fans. Even those who liked her felt that she was too saintly. However, as a professional yer, he was grateful that bey did not do that and focused on the game. Perhaps her actions would never remove the mark on her body. But she could make those who had hesitated find a point to continue. This wasn¡¯t a battlefield that could be influenced by the trend, and it wasn¡¯t a ce where fans could decide the oue. It was true that public opinion would affect the situation. But winning or losing depended on the saber in one¡¯s hand! Chapter 1267 ? Chapter 1267: Your God bey is secretly in love with me Trantor: 549690339 The discussion was bound to get louder and louder. Based on mo bei¡¯s fighting style, it was hard for the other contestants not to discuss it. Xu yiwan was stillughing when she sat there. When she went to the bathroom, she almost smashed her phone. However, it did not matter. Xu yiwan did not believe that apetition like this could change theizens ¡®impression of her. However, she soon realized that there was more than one match! In the second Pk match, mo bei still chose the 1v2 mode! ¡°Again?¡± ¡°I thought that God bey just wanted to give us a lesson and also tell everyone that she is still the Father of area a. It seems that God bey doesn¡¯t think this way?¡± A 1v2 was already amazing enough. What if they lost in another match? This time, someone was worried for mo bei. Moreover, her opponent had banned her adc from the previous game and avoided picking an assassin. With the experience from the previous game, they were not totally clueless. bey would not be able to use the same method to win again! ¡°Oh no, with thest game as the ending, they all know how to pick a champion for Bey.¡± ¡°The same method has been used twice. I still think that mo bei and Xiang Nan are too eager for quick sess.¡± The outdoor host was also worried. After all, if they lost, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to advance to the next round. If they chose the 1v1 mode, there was no way bey would lose. Why would she take such a risk? Now that his tactics had been seen through, even choosing a champion had be a problem ... However, just as he thought of this, the map¡¯s view was locked on, and he was suddenly stunned! ¡°Hahahaha, I was stupid. How could I always forget that God bey is an all-rounder!¡± After watching so many live broadcasts ofpetitions, this was the first time an emcee had called him stupid. Those who were not interested in the preliminary tussle also stopped to take a look. The yers in the yer area had the same reaction as the host. The strategy they had just discussed had been seen through. It was their own idea, limited and nonsensical. All the heroes in the game were bey¡¯s tactics. Even if one was banned, there were still hundreds of others. For example, in this match, she had never thought of using an adc as a jungler. She had chosen a champion with a crowd control. Once the crowd control was high, it would be impossible for the opponent to target her and kill her instantly! ¡°I still feel like my thoughts haven¡¯t caught up.¡± ¡°Nonsense. How can a piece of trash like me keep up with the thoughts of a genius?¡± ¡°F * ck! I¡¯ve been a professional yer for so many years, but this is the first time I feel like someone is a genius!¡± The mage from the previous match onlyughed. ¡°Hey, don¡¯tugh. Tell me, how do you feel?¡± The magician looked at the screen.¡±I feel like there¡¯s a lot to learn. I¡¯m not sure if you guys noticed, but in the previous round, other than blind sniping, bey never appeared in our field of vision from the beginning to the end. The only time she appeared was when she came over to our side to steal our buff.¡± ¡°You mean ...¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened. The mageughed.¡±bey knows what all of us are thinking. She knows where we¡¯re going to keep an eye on. That¡¯s the first thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add the second rule!¡± The assassin in the previous round took a big gulp and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ll understand once you fight God bey. To her, the fog map is like there¡¯s no fog. She knows everything! She won¡¯t even let go of a little pig monster. I suspect that God bey has entered the game to measure the size of the map. ¡± Just these two messages were so shocking that people couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time. Finally, one of them wiped his face.¡±¡±Can anyone tell me how familiar you have to be with the fog map to be able to do this? I¡¯m an adc, I don¡¯t have the habit of walking back and forth, do you need to remember the fog map like that?¡± ¡± 400 rounds of targeted training.¡± One of the yers who yed the support role said,¡±At least,¡± Suddenly, someone was sprawled on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s a genius and he¡¯s so hardworking! Do you want me to live?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that someone would answer this question.¡±¡±She doesn¡¯t need 400 matches. Her memory and mental arithmetic are better than mine. At most, she needs 100 matches. I won¡¯t agree to anything more than that.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you ...¡± Someone turned around and was about to say something, but after seeing that handsome and Noble face, he choked. ¡°k, k-God!¡± The thing on his face didn¡¯t seem like something a professional yer should have. However, they had always thought that boys would look pretty girly with this kind of heart sticker. Why did King¡¯s face look so fair and translucent instead? his facial features were so well-defined that his aura was even stronger. Being looked down at from such a high position, even he felt like trembling. Also, why was King, who had never spoken to anyone, suddenly sitting with them? he even put his hand on his shoulder and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be worried about her health. ¡± The contestants,... You, what are you here for! Soon, people understood what the legendary cold Almighty k was here for. ¡°She looks very handsome?¡± Some people nodded! Feng nai smiled and slowly said,¡±after all, he¡¯s my support.¡± The contestants were at a loss for words. Someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±God bey was previously banned. She¡¯s now participating in thepetition as an individual. She¡¯s ... She¡¯s not under ck me¡¯s control ... No, who knows, she might want to join our team with mo Nan. Mo Nan is with us anyway. It¡¯d be great if the two of them could y in the teampetition together!¡± F * ck! What was with King¡¯s gaze? it was so cold that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. The person who said it was really scared. After saying that, she hid behind the assistant. But unexpectedly, Feng nai only smiled.¡±¡±When you meet a girl you have a crush on, is the girl or your brother more important?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a girl!¡± F * ck, the person he had a crush on was sitting right there and had been chasing him closely. King must have made such aparison on purpose! ¡°Feng nai retracted his gaze.¡± Isn¡¯t that fine?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®can¡¯t we just do it¡¯?¡± he did not understand. ¡°Someone has a crush on me. Compared to her brother, I¡¯m more important.¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. The contestants wanted to vomit blood when they heard this. What kind of person could say this so calmly! She even put herself in the position of a girl, really ... ¡°That¡¯s why there are some people that you can just look at. ¡± Feng nai turned to look at him, his voice slow.¡±¡±Don¡¯t have any improper thoughts. ¡± He sat there with his long legs bent, looking devilish and overbearing. Indeed, many people had been thinking that it would be great if bey joined their team. Some clubs were even considering this issue. After all, such a yer was too rare, so it didn¡¯t matter even if there was bad news. After thepetition was over, they nned to sound out bey¡¯s intentions. They didn¡¯t expect that they would die before they could even start. On the other hand, the person who Feng nai was looking at couldn¡¯t take it anymore. A man like King could turn people gay too easily. He had to divert his attention. ¡°There was a male fan who shouted loudly just now. ¡®God bey, I love you!''¡± Chapter 1268 ? Chapter 1268: One thousand two hundred and fifty eight Trantor: 549690339 As expected, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just when the other party thought that he was finally free ... ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡±Feng nai spoke again. ¡°Huh?¡± What was useless? ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Feng nai said indifferently.¡±It¡¯s useless no matter how much you shout for someone who can¡¯t even hold the support sign.¡± Male fans,... You¡¯re in the right for snatching the support banners, aren¡¯t you? Just as the other side was about to go berserk. Feng nai stood up with one hand in his pocket.¡±¡±She¡¯ll have more fans in the future. You¡¯re all contestants, so it¡¯s fine to listen to her fan¡¯s confession, but why are you telling me?¡± The man¡¯s jaw dropped. Had he misjudged King? King didn¡¯t care about these confessions? The little demon Bo was also listening. He was toozy to speak. He knew the young master of the Feng family the best. He wanted to tell the world that sister bey was his. He had a possessive desire from the beginning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specially gone to the contestants ¡®seats. It was also because of Feng NAI¡¯s actions that peoplepletely understood one thing. No matter what the outside world said, King had always only been interested in God bey. The rest were probably just random spection. Thinking about it, from the moment King lost to bey, it was destined that he would never forget her. Besides, he had only changed when God bey was around. If God Bey was not around, he would not have changed. What did it mean to like someone? it meant that no matter what you did, you would always mention the other person. He was participating in the live broadcast, the interview, and now even the support. It was easy to imagine what he wanted to convey. They had thought that Xu yiwan would really stand a chance. Now, it seemed impossible. Xu yiwan watched as the figure walked past her. The person did not even spare her a nce, as if she did not exist. How could Xu yiwan tolerate such neglect? besides, he had never thought of leaving her any room for negotiation. To use this method to tell all the contestants where his feelings were, it was undoubtedly a p to her face. Xu yiwan clenched her fists and sneered in her heart. It would be best if bey could keep winning 1v2. Since she wanted to show off, she would teach her a good lesson. She would also let that person know that the person in his heart could only win against him because he was still young when he met her. The current bey could not even y the left domain. She had been relying on her familiarity with the game and tactics to win. When it came to a real fight, she would not be able to perform at all. After all, the final selection tournament would use a 5v5 regr map. When the time came, there would be no fog to cover her. She wanted to see what other advantages bey had! There was indeed a small group of people present who were waiting for mo bei to lose. However, every time she appeared in public, it was when she was killing people. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a tank? Why do I feel like the damage output is so high?¡± ¡°They¡¯re crushing us in terms of their finances. bey¡¯s hand speed is too good.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s only so little gold in the jungle. Even if she¡¯s yed all of them, it shouldn¡¯t be this high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the jungle. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice that the blue team¡¯s minion wave hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± So she was the one who went around and cut off the minion wave between the two Towers? ¡°Can tanks be yed like this too?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t y tank like this, but you can y bey like this.¡± As they were talking, a voice suddenly came from the other side,¡±¡±Beautiful!¡± The word ¡°victory¡± appeared on the big screen again. Mo bei and Xiang Nan had won again! The most important thing was that the time used this time was even less than thest time! The entire ce fell silent. Then, the third match, the fourth match, all the way to the fifth match ... bey still chose the 1v2 mode. When the yers saw this mode, they felt a chill run down their spines. Do you think that you can restrain the other party bying up with a countermeasure? However, she seemed to be able to predict what kind of hero you would choose. The most important thing is that you might not be as good as her! Omnipotent. When these two words were mentioned again. Only then did people realize that not everyone was worthy of this title. Perhaps there were people who could y many Champions, but could someone like bey y a 1v2 for every champion? It was impossible! Mo bei¡¯s performance was so outstanding that as soon as she appeared, a rey had to be prepared. For example, in the past, people didn¡¯t know why her economy was so high. It was onlyter that she realized that her aggressive ystyle was not only disyed in the jungle, but also in the control of the minion wave. The most shocking match was the fourth match. The opponent¡¯s warrior had undoubtedly encountered mo bei on thene. People thought that she would start a fight. However, mo bei only cared about the soldiers. She bypassed the soldiers and went to eat the economy. Who would be happy to be ignored like this? The warrior was a tough man, determined to fight to the end! So what if she was a God? He couldn¡¯t lose face for the topne! With this thought, the warrior charged toward mo bei while wailing! In the end, mo bei had used him as a soldier to make up for it ... While they were shaking hands, the warrior was still struggling with the matter.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you hit me the moment you came up? He only hit me after that. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re too poor. ¡± Mo bei was merely answering the question. After all, he had asked,¡±¡±I was nning to clear the minions and go eat the rocks, but you stopped me.¡± This sentence made the people watching the live broadcast almost spit out water, let alone the audience present. It turned out that bey did not want to hit him at all. In bey¡¯s eyes, the other party was worthless. He was not evenparable to a stone. When he blocked him, bey was forced to fight back. She did not want to kill him at first. ¡®This ... This ...¡¯ The warrior was already petrified on the spot. He maintained his posture of shaking hands, and the corner of his mouth was still twitching. His teammates couldn¡¯t help butugh, and their shoulders were shaking. ¡°Phew, this is a real demon!¡± The warrior grabbed a handful of his hair. What kind of yers were these! Mo bei¡¯s performance on the field time and time again was like magic. It turned out that when one¡¯s strength reached that level, even one¡¯s techniques would be cool. People could clearly see that with mo bei as the center, the yers with high points selected from thepetition zone were quickly disappearing. Mo bei¡¯s performance was too stunning. It was so stunning that after watching this match, people were looking forward to the next one. The yers did not leave even after the battle with her. They wanted to see more. The fastest way to grow was to find an opponent who was like a benchmark. bey had be the ultimate target that these people wanted to defeat. They seemed to be able to understand King God¡¯s state of mind. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but he wanted to figure out why he lost. It was because his opponent was really strong, so strong that it was unexpected. ¡°Sigh, the more I look, the bigger the gap is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. At least we can make her use her left hand. ¡± It was only when someone mentioned this that people noticed that bey had indeed been using her left hand from the start. Moreover, after so many rounds, she had never changed her hand like before. It seemed that the two of them could make her use her full strength. It was not bad ... Chapter 1269 ? Chapter 1269: Giving out candies Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, mo bei¡¯s posture was too perfect when she was ying. Even her back was straight and never bent. No one would notice anything else. They would only feel that he was cool and indifferent. Little Lin was still cheering with his big eyes still shining. He only realized that his little buddy was surprisingly quiet when he waved the support stick. Although an ¡®an didn¡¯t talk much, she would usually exin a few words when she encountered a game. What was going on now? Little Lin turned his head to take a look. The little demon Bo looked at the figure on the stage, her small eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Anan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Lin asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Little demon Bo retracted her gaze. Little Lin looked at him for a while and said seriously,¡±¡±If there¡¯s a problem you need to talk about, you can talk about it and solve it together.¡± Little demon Bo was still carrying his little keyboard. She brought it over and ced it in little Lin¡¯s hands. Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have to solve the problem? I¡¯m tired, help me hold it for a while. ¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°No problem.¡± Little Lin was a good friend. Even without the keyboard behind her, the little demon Bo could still lean back for a while. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of her upbringing or because of gics. It was rare for the little demon Bo not to sit up straight. Usually, such a sitting posture meant that he had something on his mind. Today, his eyes were particrly dark. He knew why big sister bei chose the 1v2 mode. People said that she wanted to show off her strength, but it was just on the surface. In reality, it was because there were too many contestants in the preliminary selection. If it was a 1v1 mode, she would have to fight 14 consecutive rounds to win the final selection. If it was a 1v2, she could y 7 less matches. The longer the match went on, the greater the pressure on her right hand would be. Even if it was only seven rounds, it had already exceeded the time limit set by grandfather Butler. It was best not topete before his injuries werepletely healed. However, they knew that sister bey could not wait that long. Year after year passed. The pro yers all knew that the peak of the game onlysted for a few years. The little demon Bo could only help to hide it. Otherwise, with young master Feng¡¯s style, he would definitely not let sister bey be like this. During this period of time, sister bey was constantly changing her game characters. Every game character¡¯s position was different, so the skills would be different. Since she had mastered it so perfectly, the subtle pressure on her motor nerves would be stronger. She had been using her left hand from the start, not because she had been forced to use her true strength. Rather, her right hand had not fully recovered. The little demon Bo knew that she couldn¡¯t say this. Because even though he was sitting here, he could still hear someone in the audience shouting,¡±¡±The domain of the left! It¡¯s the left domain of bey¡¯s Oracle!¡± Little demon Bo couldn¡¯t help but look back. Her eyes were cold. The man¡¯s body turned cold. What, what¡¯s wrong? The little demon Bo also realized that she had lost herposure. She shouldn¡¯t have acted like this. The other party wasn¡¯t in the wrong. However, the left¡¯s domain ... Wasn¡¯t something that could bepleted with just the left hand alone. The more an ordinary person couldn¡¯t use it, the more formation it could form, and the more extraordinary the requirements for the opponent¡¯s speed and positioning were. uracy was the most important factor. Even the angle of the mouse movement had to be judged ording to the terrain, which would put more pressure on the right hand. Letting the current big sister bei use her left domain was no doubt crippling her right hand. That was why he cared so much about those words. Luckily, big sister bei was very rational. She had been using tactics all along and didn¡¯t act rashly. This match, too, ended with a normal attack. ¡°Six consecutive wins! He¡¯s too handsome!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see the left domain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? you¡¯ll see it sooner orter. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always watched that video from area A. Now, my wish is to see bey recreate the left territory. It¡¯ll definitely be very cool!¡± ¡°I want to see it too, but ... I heard that bey¡¯s condition isn¡¯t as good as it was at her peak. She might not be able to y the left side of the territory ...¡± ¡°That means that¡¯s all bey can do?¡± ¡°You can see it that way. I¡¯m not too sure, but they¡¯re all using their left hands, so they should be at their limit. But this is already very cool. 1v2, six consecutive wins. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about watching such a match in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but I thought there would be more amazing things to show if we were known as geniuses at that time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t xu yiwan take on two people at once?¡± ¡°She can win six matches in a row? All-rounded hero? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to win? Xu yiwan¡¯s ying as an assassin is indeed not bad, but if she were to y like this, as long as the other party knows how to y, it would be fine as long as they send a hero to deal with her. ¡± ¡°bey is now basking in the glory of being an all-rounder. If she could y the left-field, she would have ended the match just now. She wouldn¡¯t have to think of any tactics. In the end, she can¡¯t do it. I heard that Xu yiwan is getting closer and closer to the damage range of the left-field. I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to see a godly skill this time.¡± ¡°Really? Master Wan can fight? That¡¯s good. I was here to see God bey, but I was disappointed for a while. Now I can look forward to it again!¡± ¡°Benefit from the light? I say, brother, there¡¯s something wrong with your description. You have to train yourself to be an all-around yer. If you want to be an all-around yer, you have to put in twice as much training time as ordinary people. Not everyone can y well in all aspects. Every hero that you bring out can be a pir of the team. In today¡¯spetition, bey is the first one. Do you think that ordinary people can do this? Thinking, hand speed, positioning, and precise control of skills are all indispensable. Other than that, you also need to control the rhythm. There are more things to consider in a 1v2. Every match was unexpected. I believe that for most of the audience, the left territory is just a skill that bey uses to win thepetition and not to show off. Whether she uses the left territory or not, it doesn¡¯t affect her status. ¡± Some people wanted to fan the mes, while others just wanted to see him show off his skills. There was a saying that Yu Zixin had said back then that was right. You thought that there was only glory on bey because she was bey. No matter what she did, it would be magnified infinitely. If mo bei was just a newbie ... 1v2 with six consecutive wins, people would only say that a genius had appeared in the qualifiers, and then crazily pursue him. However, mo bei was not a newbie. She was bey. Even if she won, people would ask for more from her. Otherwise, how could she be worthy of her divine name? Neers could lose. People would find countless excuses to forgive them and evenfort them. You were already very good. If mo bei had lost, she would also have a lot to say, such as,¡±as expected, it¡¯s no longer possible.¡± ¡°If his condition is so bad, what¡¯s the point of ying?¡± ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t bear to give her the attention here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all bey can do. Supreme Alliance is still being praised too much. ¡± At that time, no one would think about it. Other than bey, no one had ever done this. When you were a pioneer, because you were a foreign species, you would not be epted by the world. But when the world sniffed that doing so would be profitable, they would be tempted. However, if the pioneer was there, they would never be able to show their faces. What was the best solution at this time? It was to pull the pioneer down, and it was best to step on the mud so that they could walk on this road again to reach the peak. The people who were watching were only looking at the handsome disy of skills. They didn¡¯t care about the pioneer. It didn¡¯t matter to them who used this skill. If you were to say it, they would still have one sentence waiting for you: ¡°Who said that only bey can use the left¡¯s domain? she¡¯s even ying in her ce. Why would she care about others? just give up. bey is out of date.¡± Some people would say that it depended on the environment. In fact, since the ancient times, the human heart had not been content. How could someone as smart as mo bei not be aware of this? She had no intention of continuing to y in professionalpetitions ever since she returned this time. Using her right hand in exchange for a championship. If she could hold on until then, this exchange was not a bad one. Mo bei looked up at the time and output on the screen. Her side profile was cold and Noble. Other than the handsome way she raised her hand to drink the water, no one would be able to tell that her right hand was already starting to hurt. Wang Dongdong, who had been busy running around, ran over, his face covered in sweat.¡±¡±Do you want a piece of candy? I¡¯m afraid your body won¡¯t be able to take it after fighting for so long.¡± ¡°No need,¡± After mo bei finished speaking, she looked at the snacks he was holding in his hands. She didn¡¯t want to dampen the assistant¡¯s enthusiasm.¡±¡±You eat, there¡¯s only one more scene left. I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡± Wang Dongdong nodded, but he was also worried and wanted to follow. Mo bei did not wait for him. In the blink of an eye, the person in front of her had disappeared. Wang Dongdong hugged the pile of snacks and didn¡¯t know what to do. In the audience, a slender figure with one hand in his pocket also nced at the screen. Then, he strolled in the direction where mo bei had disappeared. The bathroom in the venue was very clean. It was extremely quiet with lemon incense burning. After mo bei locked the wooden door, she suddenly reached out and pulled open half of the coat she had been wearing. Her right arm hurt, but fortunately, there was nothing unusual. Mo bei lowered her eyes. At this moment, her lips had turned a little pale, and even cold sweat had seeped out of her forehead. After spraying the medicine on her right arm, she felt a cool and refreshing feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but lean against the wooden board and close her eyes. Her well-defined facial features werepletely exposed. The paler she looked, the more beautiful she looked. Other than that, he would not be able to find any other emotions. The short rest had reduced the pain. By the time mo bei was done washing her face, her lips had regained their color. However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a figure who was not supposed to be there. It was obvious that he was waiting for her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have turned his head when he heard the noise. Then, he walked toward her step by step. Light and shadow intertwined on his face, creating a hazy beauty. He didn¡¯t have to do anything, but he could show a fatal elegance. Even the noise outside seemed to be cut off by his deep eyes. Not everyone had a suffocating handsomeness. He¡¯s be good-looking again. This was mo bei¡¯s only thought ... Chapter 1270 ? Chapter 1270: Sugar in the North Trantor: 549690339 The more beautiful it was, the more dangerous it was. Thews of nature always had their own reasons. For example, Feng nai now. He shouldn¡¯t have appeared here, but since he did, he must have sensed something. Mo bei knew very well that his observation skills were too strong, so strong that she had to face them directly. He looked at her, his whole body exuding a sense of oppression. His gaze fell on her right shoulder, and then he suddenly raised his hand without saying anything. Mo bei knew that this was a test, so she didn¡¯t even try to hide. Meanwhile, Feng nai narrowed his eyes. When he lowered his body, even his low maic voice was a little charming.¡±Why don¡¯t you use your right hand?¡± In the eyes of others, mo bei¡¯s strength had reached a certain level, so she had to use her left hand. It was obvious that Feng nai didn¡¯t think so. Mo bei looked up.¡±I just wanted to do a test.¡± ¡°What test?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes sized her up, as if he was ready to press harder on her shoulder at any time. Mo bei was also prepared to endure the pain. In order not to let him notice anything strange, even her voice was indifferent.¡±The limit of single-handed movement, the data collection. He was still looking at her, as if he was trying to determine if she was telling the truth. However, mo bei had guessed wrong about one thing. He did not increase his strength. Instead, he pressed her gently against the wall and bent over slightly. His thin lips fell on her ear.¡±Using this method to collect data, do you think you¡¯re not eye-catching enough and want to attract more people to say that I like you?¡± Mo bei did not expect such a touch from him, and her body stopped for a moment. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Feng nai chuckled. He was still wearing the gold-rimmed sses. When he turned his head to look at her, she could smell the mint from him.¡±Do you think I should believe that we support the little brother for data collection and not use our right hand?¡± He had called her ¡®little brother assist¡¯ to remind her of all the secrets he had hidden from her. Mo bei didn¡¯t want to lie anymore. The data collection was real. Since she couldn¡¯t put too much pressure on her right hand, she would try to make her left hand stronger. However, if he continued, it would definitely be the same as before. Mo bei looked at the face in front of her. It was so handsome and Noble that she didn¡¯t want to look away. She looked better every second. Other than the person in front of him, no one else seemed to be able to do it. Perhaps she should also gain some power. As mo bei thought of this, she suddenly moved her left hand and pulled him closer to her. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, carrying a profound meaning. The person who came out of the bathroom couldn¡¯t help but let out an ¡°ah¡± before running back into the bathroom in a panic. After hearing his voice, Almighty K¡¯s gaze had been too cold. Did he disturb her? But who was that? He could even suppress Almighty k¡¯s aura? Just that aggressive aura? Chapter 1271 ? Chapter 1271: Welfare Trantor: 549690339 As she breathed, she felt a cool sweetness. It turned out that she was not only beautiful, but also had a light minty smell. It was rare for Feng nai to not have his own thoughts. A certain youngdy really didn¡¯t know how big of an influence she had. Feng nai liked to see the way she hugged him seriously, so he would never close his eyes. He had hidden his thoughts very well. Even if he only wanted her to be his, he did not even reach out his hands when he thought of her hobbies. It was still not enough. However, this was not enough. Feng nai lowered his eyes, his eyshes touching her face. When his fingers touched the scimitar, it made him sober up a lot. He felt her breath. She was so obedient that it was not like him at all. He just wanted to spend more time like this. However, mo bei, who had heard the sound, stopped what she was doing and looked in the direction of the bathroom. Then, when she looked at his face, it was no longer as sickly pale as before, and his refined and Noble appearance had been broken. No one had seen him before. It was her fault for not paying attention to the asion. It was better not to let others see her like this. Mo bei thought for a moment, then raised her hand to help him put on a mask. ¡°I¡¯ve never used it. ¡± It was in her pocket, and she had thought that she would not need it. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want to wear it, so he simply tilted his head, only his eyes still very deep. Mo bei helped him adjust his cor. She had to find an excuse for her rashness. After all, they were not in a rtionship right now. In the past, mo bei didn¡¯t understand, but now she understood what it meant to want something. There were some people that you wanted to kiss the moment you saw their faces. Mo bei looked at the man as he raised his brows, as if to say,¡¯shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for taking advantage of me?¡¯ Then, she remembered what he did at the high-speed rail station and learned from him. After releasing her hand, she said,¡±¡±It¡¯s a benefit for only fans. ¡± A hint of astonishment shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Immediately after, he rested his head on her shoulder, his beautiful back half-bent, and a smile seemed to have risen in his eyes. Then, he pressed down on her back with one hand and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his voice, his breath sweeping over her face.¡±It seems like our God bey really wants to sleep with her fans. Even the welfare benefits are so different.¡± Mo bei was about to say something. The door of the men¡¯s room opened again. It was the man from before.¡±Um, can I interrupt for a moment?¡± When he heard the word ¡®Shui fan¡¯, he really couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore! If the two of them continued to chat, who knew what else they would say! However, at this moment, he also saw clearly who had kissed Almighty K. That person just stood there, looking at him with a pair of eyes. His emotions were very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care who saw this scene. There was a snowy air in his abstinence, and he was neither angry nor annoyed. He asked,¡±Is there something?¡± God bey! You¡¯re a girl, how can you be so calm when someone saw you forcefully kissing Almighty King? Hu! The person who kissed her wasn¡¯t embarrassed, so what was he embarrassed for inside! ¡°Well, thepetition is about to start. I want to go there first.¡± With his reminder, mo bei also let go of Feng NAI¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go together. ¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Us? Who and who? God bey! We can¡¯t be used carelessly? He had to consider the asion! The asion? With an expression on his face, the man gestured in Feng NAI¡¯s direction with his mouth. Thetter¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed, and then he smiled without the slightest warmth.¡±¡±Why are you looking at me? God bey is inviting you.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Almighty k, I don¡¯t think Almighty bey and I are going the same way.¡± That person¡¯s desire to live was also very strong. It had to be strong. Almighty k¡¯s aura really made people¡¯s back shiver. However, mo bei didn¡¯t seem to feel it. ¡°¡±We¡¯ll fight in this match, and it won¡¯t be a bad match. ¡± ¡°Is there anyone who can save the child? why isn¡¯t there anyoneing to the toilet? God bey, did you not see it?¡± The person next to you almost packed me up and put me back in the bathroom. How can you still ask me to go with you? Of course, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t show his ruthlessness in front of mo bei. When mo bei turned to look at him, the corners of his lips were already curled into a nonchnt smile.¡±¡±This guy seems to be very afraid of you. That¡¯s why I said don¡¯t fight so fiercely when you¡¯repeting. It¡¯s easy to make people timid.¡± He was the one who was scared, but that one look made him feel cold to the bone. However, when he lowered his eyes and let God bey kiss him, he seemed to have changed into a different person. How could he be so gentle? He even doubted the viciousness he saw in King¡¯s eyes. Now that he had seen it clearly, it was not a question of whether it was real or fake. He would never show his ruthlessness in front of God bey. Not only that, but he also pushed the me to God bey. What was he doing? Mo bei, on the other hand, believed him.¡±You¡¯re very afraid of fighting me?¡± she asked. That person thought,¡±no one here wants to fight you. What do you think?¡± ¡°En!¡± He didn¡¯t know if such an honest answer would save him from death during the fightter. ¡°Then that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± mo bei said calmly with a serious expression.¡±It¡¯s also very important to cast a psychological shadow on the opponent when you¡¯re on the field.¡± The man was speechless. Mo bei once again ended the conversation. Other than Feng NAI¡¯s low chuckling, the surroundings were very quiet, and that person was like a stone statue. But Almighty k, you canugh if you want. Why do you have to lean on Almighty bey andugh? As if sensing what he was thinking, Feng nai turned his gaze to the side and swept a nce at him. He said to mo bei,¡±¡±He wants to give in to you. Give in to him.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm.¡±Professional yers shouldn¡¯t have the thought of being modest when they¡¯repeting.¡± Feng nai looked at a certain someone¡¯s indifferent expression and knew that she was serious. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Mo bei looked at his smile and reached out to touch his face.¡±¡±I can let you.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±You¡¯re saying that if we fight, you¡¯ll let me win?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That person thought,¡±didn¡¯t we agree that professional yers shouldn¡¯t have the thought of being modest?¡± It was a double standard on site! However, these words seemed to have widened the distance between them. Feng nai put one hand in his pocket and slowly straightened his body.¡±Then why did you stop me and not let me have the Eagle?¡± Mo bei looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±You should know that my n was perfect, but you were worried about him, so you ruined my entire n with a single phone call. Even the person you wanted to contact the most before the game was him. Why?¡± Mo bei was just about to speak. Feng nai suddenly bent over again and bit her neck.¡±¡±Forget it. I don¡¯t want to hear you mention other people¡¯s names.¡± Mo bei could feel his aura and frowned a little. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the slight prickling sensation or his aura. In Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, other people had never had a sense of existence. The person who was about to go on stage thought about how he would be abused in the gameter, and how he had to eat so much dog food before the start. Besides, who would have imagined that Almighty k would be like this when he was in love? he looked as if he needed to be coaxed. F * ck! He was too good at acting! God bey was so smart. There was no way she couldn¡¯t tell that King had lowered his voice on purpose to make it sound like he had been wronged! It could only be said that the child was too young and did not understand mo bei very well. She had always been someone she cared about, and she had indeed ruined his n this time. Hence, the moment Feng nai finished speaking, mo bei held his hand again and said very patiently,¡±¡±No one else.¡± That person thought,... He¡¯s really coaxing me? ¡°Someone in the audience just said he loves you.¡± ¡°Very enthusiastic,¡± Feng nai said in a clear voice. That person was a fan! Jealous of a fan¡¯s confession of love? ¡°I¡¯m not looking at the audience,¡±mo bei said. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to not look at the audience. ¡± Feng nai moved her hand away, his eyes deep, as if he was giving her onest chance.¡±¡±What else have you not told me?¡± Mo bei was hesitating. There were some things that she would only be a burden if she spoke of them. Even if she was not a burden, she would always use her right hand as a reference point when adjusting her battle tactics. It might not be a problem in a one-on-one battle, but the more she considered in a team battle, the more she would be restricted. He was ck me¡¯s team leader. He was the person who should not be restricted. At this thought, mo bei shook her head. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were turning cold.¡±I¡¯m always thest one to know about everything that happens to you. Sometimes, I¡¯m really curious. Do you care if there¡¯s anyone else around me?¡± Or is it because our God bey is too confident, so confident that no matter what kind of person appears, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether your influence on me will decrease. ¡± At this point, Feng nai smiled, but there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±¡±Unlike me, I¡¯m always wondering why I wasn¡¯t the first one to appear. If I had appeared a little earlier, I would have been the only one by your side. Someone else? Heh, do you think they would have stayed if they didn¡¯t care about you?¡± As he said this, Feng nai lowered his body.¡±When will you understand that liking someone is possessive? even when you¡¯re unhappy, I don¡¯t want to share it with other people. But when you¡¯re unhappy, you¡¯ve nevere to me. Mo bei, are you ying with me? Just like those cute little dogs, you can coax me with your words. After all, if you coax me, I can be happy for a week, or even longer. Then, who will coax you?¡± He said,¡±who¡¯s going to coax you?¡± Mo bei trembled and wanted to speak. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips twitched.¡±I never wanted bey. bey is just an opponent who has been deified. I want you. Be happy, angry, sad, happy, it¡¯s all you.¡± ¡°I said that no matter what happens, I¡¯m at a position where you can touch me as soon as you turn around. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen again and let you not be able to y in the game because of me like before.¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows.¡±I can¡¯tpete. It¡¯s my own problem that¡¯s negatively affecting me. And you ...¡± ¡°You want to say that it has nothing to do with me?¡± Feng nai said in a low voice,¡±Yu Zixin targeted you because of my identity as the sessor of the Feng family. She wanted to get me, but she had no choice but to take the Feng family into consideration, so she looked for you to attack. If I had listened to Grandpa earlier and knew more about weighing the pros and cons and the art of controlling people, I would have thought moreprehensively. I was too proud, so proud that I thought I could protect you no matter what, but in fact, you were suspended right in front of me.¡± ¡°You can ¡®t!¡± Mo bei grabbed his hand.¡±You can¡¯t think that way.¡± ¡°Oh? Then what should I think?¡± Feng nai lowered his gaze.¡±Finding excuses for your ipetence.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand tightened.¡±No one can control what others say. You and I both know that the so-called climbing to the peak is nothing more than this. How could that matter be considered your ipetence? it¡¯s me who¡¯s not strong enough, not smooth enough, and still stubbornly refused topromise.¡± Feng nai reached out, probably wanting to touch her face, but in the end, he drooped his hand to the side.¡±¡±It¡¯s just such a peak, yet you left me there alone. Am I that good? Mo bei, it¡¯s time for you to see clearly what kind of person I am. ¡± Mo bei wanted to reach out and grab him, but this time, he was determined to leave and not give her a chance. Thus, she only had time to grab onto the wind at the end of the summer. She had chosen this path herself, and she would be the only one walking it. It was so dark that she didn¡¯t know where the end was. When she was in pain and tired, the only way she could think was to make herself stronger. After such a long time, she had already gotten used to it. He was used to no one speaking from their hearts, used to not showing his weakness and weighing the pros and cons of everything, and even more used to an environment where there was no rationality, only public opinion. No matter what she did, she would be criticized by others. This was something that her profession had to bear. Those likes and dislikes were just voices that floated past his ears. It was just like when she was very young, she spoke too little and her intellectual development was slow. No one was willing to y with her. No one was even willing to sit at the small dining table and eat with her. They were always on the same path, while she was on the other. The only one who would walk with her was her brother. At that time, she always thought that if a child came over to stand with her, she would definitely give the candy in her pocket to him. But no one woulde over. They said that poverty and low intelligence were contagious. He would even throw things at her. He didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions and was just teasing her. They would burst intoughter, as bright as the sun, and then quickly forget about it. Those were not evil people, they were just children. Good and evil had never been absolute. When theyughed at her, they would be careful with wild cats. Mo bei was cold-blooded. She didn¡¯t want to fall sick psychologically, and she didn¡¯t want to be filled with hostility just because of people¡¯s words. She still had her brother. She couldn¡¯t be controlled by her emotions, even if sometimes, she only needed to give a light push and those who threw her stones would fall from the highdder. They had also pushed her. He had even said that she was not worthy of ying with those things and would use the most malicious intent to specte on her actions. She only ate the steamed buns to save money. But in the eyes of others, this was shabby. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was human nature to worship the rich and like the existence of those with a strong background. She also had such a nature, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lonely. Mo bei would always spread out her hands and look at the candy in her palm, thinking that no one would stand beside her. After all, not everyone was her brother. Then, she had to be outstanding so that people could understand that a person¡¯s good and bad could not be measured by whether they had money or not. Mo bei saw a very rich child. The kind that even smelled nice, would not y with the others, and would only use the remote control to control the small ne. She looked whiter than the best-looking girl in the ss, and would glow under the sun. There was an endless amount of cream cake and fried chicken wings. He didn¡¯t dirty his hands and liked to treat people as toys. For example, he had brought her home and insisted on feeding her rice. The hand holding the chopsticks was very beautiful, and she was also very reasonable. He told her that as long as she listened to him, he would give her parents a sum of money, but the condition was that she didn¡¯t speak and was a good pillow. Mo bei did not agree. She was a human, not a bolster. However, no one could control him. He didn¡¯t let her go and said that if he raised her until she knew what was good, she would agree. As a result, the bread and chips that she had been reluctant to eat in the past became something that she could reach with a lift of her hand. There was also the game console. She watched him y. The children of rich families all knew how to calcte the time when they had toys. He had to feed her when it was time, and there were many books that she could take to read. He would lie on the bed and let her tell him stories. He would even correct her pronunciation. Mo bei had indeed learned from him that there was always someone better than her and that there were pure likes and dislikes. It wasn¡¯t about money or what others said. If he liked her, he would keep looking at her. If he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t even look up. It was as if nothing around him was as interesting as his electronic helicopter. One¡¯s heart would be filled with joy when they were with such a person. But she still didn¡¯t want to be a pillow, and she almost gave him her candy. But the other party didn¡¯t want it. Her master was the first person who had apanied her, but she had her own life. Senior Lin and senior Yun both had their own lives. Hence, she was walking alone again. This time, it was even longer, and he could already predict the oue. She always carried a knife with her to remind herself to be calmer and not leave any evidence for anyone. To her, there was only one thing she could not do, but it was the fastest shortcut to the top. Public opinion. Many times, she just had to press the ¡°send¡± button and the problem would be solved. After all, people liked to see people being flipped over and pped in the face. Those who studied psychology all knew what would ultimately lead to an event. Her brother had already returned, but at the same time, mo bei was well aware of every change in his body. No one will help you return that hot-blooded Chuunibyou brother. Mo bei couldn¡¯t be any clearer. She was selfish by nature and did not use public opinion, not because she was kind. She was particr about an eye for an eye. If she had used public opinion today ... The person she killed was not anyone but her brother. Mo bei knew very well that her brother was standing on the stage. If even she was destroyed and retaliated in the same way, what would be the point of their persistence for so long? So she cast a wall for herself, don¡¯t look back, win, and even forcibly pulled herself away from the past, just for the road in her heart. But today, someone had told her that his existence had nothing to do with whether she was bey or not, and it had nothing to do with whether she could win. He would continue to walk with her. In reality, on the first day that ck me had reported to her, he had already stood on her side, risking universal condemnation to protect the notorious ¡°mo bei Xiang Nan.¡± Originally, he only needed to watch from a distance. However, when such a person appeared and stood by his side, he would always feel dissatisfied. Someone finally wanted the candy that she had been holding in her palm. The only thing she could think of was to give him more things. Even if it was the stars in the sky, she wanted to pluck them for him. He didn¡¯t need to know if it was bad. He just wanted to be his God, like The Little Prince who was only interested in electronic helicopters when he was young. He didn¡¯t want to be hurt. But wasn¡¯t this thinking wrong? Mo bei lowered her eyes and reflected. The person who was going topete with her was watching from the side. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. After all, he was there the entire time. bey looked like she had just fallen out of love. If he consoled her, if God bey returned to normal, she would definitely y as fiercely as before. Forget it, he was better off being a human. There was no need to console him. Being kind to the opponent was being cruel to himself! The man stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over. After seeing it, she said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, quickly finish this match. ¡± ...Hurry up and finish the game? What¡¯s with your sudden fighting spirit? ¡°Isn¡¯t God bey in a bad mood? He could take it slow if he was in a bad mood. It¡¯s not good to make a mistake in a 1v2, right?¡± He was just being symbolic. Unexpectedly, the figure walking in front turned around.¡±I won¡¯t make a mistake. I just thought of a better idea. The timing isn¡¯t urate either. After this, I¡¯m going to talk to him, so I have to be quick. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, it¡¯ll be more lethal. I¡¯ll take advantage of this mood to end thest match.¡± The man was speechless. ???! Can¡¯t you have somemon sense and logic! Which person who was in a bad mood and had fallen out of love would still use their own emotions! The truth proved that mo bei had indeed made use of him. Other than soldiers, she also had eyes for people. She had used a lot of tricks to reduce the pressure on her right hand. She didn¡¯t care about whether someone would see through her current situation. There were countless people on the field, but he was the only one who could see what she was hiding with her fierceness. When mo bei decided not to hide anymore, her killing power increased. ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something different about Bey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. There seems to be a small w in his right hand, but he can still kill people perfectly. Amazing!¡± Feng nai listened to themotion and walked over to the little demon Bo. Then, he patted little Lin, signaling his brother to give up his seat.¡±¡±Go to special Assistant Yuan¡¯s ce and you¡¯ll see it more clearly.¡± ¡°No!¡± Little Lin refused.¡±I want to sit with an ¡®an.¡± ¡°If you want me to stand on your side and help you deal with dad, then be good.¡± Feng nai spoke slowly.¡±Otherwise, before you take mom out, dad will instruct your one-on-one teacher to leave you more homework. He¡¯ll use the excuse that it¡¯s for your studies.¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes were round.¡±I¡¯ve already protested. I said that if he dares to do this again, I¡¯ll run away from home!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Look, your little friend Anan has run away from home. What¡¯s the Qin family doing?¡± ¡°President Qin should be looking forward to little young master Qin¡¯s absence,¡± Feng nai said with a smile. Little demon Bo narrowed her eyes. She turned her head and said to little Lin, ¡°I¡¯ll go find youter. ¡± Little Lin was still hugging the human-shaped pillow, his little face serious as he instructed the little demon Bo,¡±¡±If my brother bullies you, just send me a message. The watch you made for me can show it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Little demon Bo said emotionlessly. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled even deeper.¡±Alright, trouble Lin. Who do you think your little an ¡®an is?¡± Would he be bullied by anyone? You¡¯re clearly helping an outsider. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Anan, but I don¡¯t trust you. You can¡¯t even deal with a child. ¡± Little Lin mumbled as he took his things and left with the others.¡±¡±Anyway, you bullied Anan and big sister bei will be unhappy. You will definitely not do anything to make big sister bei unhappy.¡± This had indeed been a restriction on Feng NAI¡¯s behavior for a long time. Otherwise, the Eagle would not be safe. Feng nai didn¡¯t give any foreshadowing. The moment Keng Lin left, he asked directly,¡±¡±How serious was her right hand¡¯s injury aftering back from yise?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what young master Feng is talking about.¡± The little demon Bo replied calmly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai nced sideways. Like a big brother, he grabbed the little one¡¯s cor with one hand and lifted him up. The little demon Bo¡¯s expression changed instantly. He hated the feeling of his feet not being able to touch the ground! When his douchebag father couldn¡¯t deal with him, he would use this trick! After Feng nai saw the anger in her amber eyes, hezily curled his lips.¡±¡±In this position, young master Qin will probably want to talk about my question.¡± The little demon Bo hated it when people mentioned his height and took advantage of it. This person had upied both matters at once. ¡°Young master Feng has to ask me about this alone. It seems like you¡¯re not even as important as Fei Ying in sister bey¡¯s heart.¡± In terms of stabbing, the little demon Bo wasn¡¯t weak. Every stab was heart-piercing. ¡± Maybe sister Bey will even stand against you to protect Feiying. After all, young master Feng¡¯s methods are really underhanded. ¡± The more little demon Bo spoke, the more obvious the mole under her eyes became. When she saw the man¡¯s eyes turning dark, she didn¡¯t care if her feet were off the ground. ¡± If sister Bey finds out that you¡¯ve been scheming to get Eagle to leave the country, do you think she¡¯ll still put you first in everything she does? ¡± Feng nai knew that this little brat was deliberately provoking him, so his voice turned cold. He casually threw her back to her seat. ¡°Tell me. You don¡¯t want me to ask her. She doesn¡¯t want to lie to me.¡± The little demon Bo tidied her cor. Her small figure was straight but her eyes were much deeper. ¡°Since you¡¯vee to find me, you should have noticed that big sister bei has been using her left hand since the beginning because her right hand is still recovering and can¡¯t be used at all. She had been running a fever since the day yise came back, and she could not feel any pain in her right hand at first. Grandfather Butler was even worried that she would not be able to move her hand anymore. Fortunately, she had the research n that she had done for brother Nan previously and could always rely on sister bei. However, sister bei¡¯s right hand had been dyed for too long and could not recover to its original state in a short time. However, thepetition was imminent, and she knew what she wanted. Even if she could no longer y professionally in the future, she had toe back. She felt that it was worth it. ¡°If her right hand can¡¯t recover to a professional level, then she¡¯ll use her left hand. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, even if she¡¯s injured, it won¡¯t affect her performance. But even so, she still needs her right hand to assist her in moving. It¡¯s fine for a short time, but as time goes on, it¡¯ll definitely cause pressure on her right hand. Now, she can use medicine to reduce the pain, but it¡¯ll gradually cause stiffnesster on. If she wants to recover, she¡¯ll have to go through surgery, but grandfather Butler is old, and his energy and strength are only enough for him to personally perform such a minor surgery.¡± After saying this, the little demon Bo raised her eyes, which were so deep that they couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡± Between brother Nan and sister bei, you can only choose one. No matter which choice you make, to grandfather Butler, you will have to sacrifice the other person¡¯s career. Moreover, the surgery was originally prepared for brother Nan ...¡± ¡°So, the final candidate for this operation is mo Nan.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was emotionless. Little demon Bo replied with a ¡°yes.¡±¡±She didn¡¯t prepare a n for brother Nan. Now, sister bei can¡¯t even lift her right hand. What do you think she will do if she steals brother Nan¡¯s surgery?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll break down. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s body was leaning back, so no one could see his current expression.¡±¡±Does mo Nan know about this?¡± ¡°This is a burden to anyone. As a doctor, grandfather Butler will never tell anyone.¡± The little demon Bo shifted her gaze over.¡±You want to tell brother Nan?¡± Feng nai did not say anything. ¡°I have a bottom line too,¡± he finally spoke after a long time. ¡°Your bottom line is only sister bey. Do you care about what brother Nan does?¡± Little demon Bo revealed her canine teeth. Feng naiughed, so hard that there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±To me, it¡¯s true that I want Mo Nan to know more about this because we all know him. He¡¯s willing to sacrifice anything for mo bei. Young master Qin, I¡¯m still a human. I won¡¯t do that. ¡± ¡°Now that you know, what do you n to do?¡± Little demon Bo asked. Chapter 1272 ? Chapter 1272: One thousand two hundred and sixty two Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai got up and looked at thepetition that was about to end.¡±¡±Clear the obstacles. She¡¯ll understand once she joins ck me. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t create her left domain. I¡¯m the de in her right hand. She doesn¡¯t need to move to create the effects she wants.¡± A person with an injured hand really needed a teammate that she did not have to worry about at all, especially someone like sister bey. As long as she was given a submachine gun, she would be able tomand the entire game. It seemed that sister bey had not picked the wrong person. ¡°I thought you would stop sister bey from ying again.¡± Little demon Bo said casually. Feng nai retracted his gaze. A gust of wind blew past, and his hair fell down, covering his expression.¡±I do want to do that, but she won¡¯t be willing to leave for so long. Let¡¯s stop now. She wants to go to Mn¡± Little demon Bo looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes a little cold.¡±Alright, brat, you don¡¯t have to test me anymore. I won¡¯t stop her from doing what she wants. God z kept you here because he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll do something?¡± ¡°Mommy just wants me to maintain the bnce here.¡± Little demon Bo didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±This time, there will be Supreme Alliance fans who will deny sister bey¡¯s return. Mommy said that this is sister bey¡¯s weakness. As long as you can block this, no one can control her. However, what you will do after you find out about her hand injury is a variable problem. But sister bey doesn¡¯t seem to think that way. ¡± On the big screen, mo bei and Xiang Nan made another small mistake in their positioning, but in the next second, the figure adjusted. Someone could tell.¡±I feel that bey is tired. Why does she keep making mistakes?¡± ¡°After ying for so long, it¡¯s normal to make mistakes. After all, it¡¯s a 1v2, and it takes more energy.¡± ¡°The blue team should have noticed bey¡¯s fatigue and are preparing to start their counterattack!¡± However, just as the voice fell ... The figure on the screen reversed and used a skill to dash into the blue team¡¯s adc. After killing one, he then retreated and killed the second. The speed was too fast, so fast that no one could understand. The word ¡°double kill¡± appeared on the big screen! Seven consecutive wins! The emcee was the most excited,¡±this is the first time in three years that someone has used a 1v2 to set a record of seven consecutive wins!¡± I can only say that bey-God is bey-God indeed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mo bei xiangnan. ¡°The director pressed the mic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited. That¡¯s right, our God bey is now called mo bei and Xiang Nan. Let¡¯s see what she has achieved!¡± The big screen instantly disyed every champion that mo bei had used. Originally, everyone only wanted to see the seven consecutive wins. When the results were revealed, even the host was dumbfounded, let alone the audience. It was because every character¡¯s win rate ... Was 100%! ¡°He¡¯s way too strong. ¡± ¡°Never lost? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her on the leaderboard?¡± ¡°The current leaderboard changes every year. Look at when this idst yed in the leaderboard.¡± Ten months ago, even before that, she didn¡¯t seem to participate much in the pointspetition. Her results were shown on the record, and she always yed in the entertainment mode of chaotic battle! The host finally recovered from the record and said,¡±¡±A 100% win rate, cough, cough. If it wasn¡¯t shown on the spot, I would have thought it was photoshopped. ording to this win rate, then the point rankings ...¡± There was no need to say the rest, everyone could guess. Xu Yixin, who had always had a higher score than bey on the leaderboard, felt a little embarrassed at this moment. However, they felt that as apetition host, they shouldn¡¯t be so biased towards one yer, so they began to use the host to divert the attention. The host had been in this industry for a long time. He might not be very famous, but he had always spoken from the perspective of thepetition itself. If it wasn¡¯t for the harsh wind, he wouldn¡¯t have stood out. It had been too long. Before he retired, he finally saw someone who could win another Championship for China. He wanted to water the seedlings within the scope of his ability. The little demon Bo looked at the emcee who was holding the microphone and turned back to look at Feng nai.¡±¡±She exposed all her ws because she didn¡¯t want to hide them from you, but at the same time, these ws can be her calctions. She gave it her all on the field because there are always people watching her. She can¡¯t let those who really like to watch the game down. She can¡¯t change this, but she chose to leave her back to you. It seems that my mom was right, I can¡¯t interfere with you. Now, can you let Linline back? we still have to support her.¡± Feng nai made a phone call nonchntly. Very soon, Special Assistant Yuan brought little Lin back. The atmosphere at the scene was explosive. A 100% win rate made the people who saw it unable to suppress some things. That youngster, in a ce where they couldn¡¯t see, had silently be stronger. As a professional yer, she had never cked. It wasn¡¯t a thing of the past, but filling in more reserves to reach the heights he wanted to reach in the future. As the match ended, all the Supreme Alliance fans in the audience stood up. They didn¡¯t leave, but waited for the youngster to walk past and go on stage. This scene was broadcasted live on various tforms. The quiet support turned out to be a light that could be seen in his eyes. At that time, people finally understood one thing. It turned out that they were giving each other strength. If they could use such a method to respond to support, how could they be overbearing? The previous revtions were starting to be untrustworthy. As mo bei walked to the host¡¯s side, there was amotion. Some people were taking photos because he was too handsome. Unwilling to let the attention be stolen, another voice came out. ¡°The more it¡¯s like this, the more I want to see bey and Xu yiwan fight.¡± ¡°Tomorrow will do. But bey¡¯s fights are all chaotic fights. They can¡¯t bepared to the points leaderboard.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s harder to get the points.¡± ¡°I still want to watch the left field. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be boring. But I don¡¯t think bey-God will be able to y it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. She can¡¯t do it. There¡¯s still master Wan.¡± ¡°Master Wan, please don¡¯t hit her. Otherwise, if someone brings bey out again, it¡¯ll be annoying.¡± He probably knew that this would happen. After all, a host had been in the industry for a long time. Hence, when mo bei stood beside him, his first question was,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you y in the points match during your practice? why did you choose to y in the chaotic battle?¡± ¡°The chaotic battle can choose the number of people to challenge. The terrain is moreplicated than usual, and it helps to train one¡¯s ability to adapt.¡± Mo bei was also at a loss.¡±There aren¡¯t any external factors interfering in the pointspetition. I can¡¯t get the data I want.¡± Everyone was speechless. It was just training, why did he have to consider the interference of external factors? Were they ying the same kind of game? Chapter 1273 ? Chapter 1273: One thousand two hundred and sixty three Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Data? What data?¡± The host was also stunned for a moment before he found his voice. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Each hero regenerates their mana to read the data. It¡¯s faster to read it using the chaotic battle.¡± Everyone was speechless ... Stop asking! If we continue to ask, we will only be humbled! He even studied the blue countdown! Shouldn¡¯t he be focusing on the game when ying? This wasn¡¯t apetition, so why was the training so strict? ¡°Won¡¯t it be too tiring?¡±the emcee asked, feeling that it was too tiring. ¡°No, the data calction is very interesting.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm.¡±We¡¯re notpeting anymore. This kind of entertainment mode can make people rx.¡± No, God bey, tell me, how is it easy?! Everyone was going crazy. The only one she was used to was the contestant she had just defeated. Why are you all panicking? you can treat a breakup as an emotional outburst to increase your fighting spirit. Why can¡¯t you treat data calction as rxation? really, making a fuss! ¡°Then, is there any secret to your rxed mode?¡± The host asked again. Mo bei lifted her eyes and nced at the man before saying,¡±¡±Raising pigs.¡± The person being looked at,... Why did she look at him when she said ¡®raising pigs¡¯? ¡°The pig you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t a monster, is it?¡± the hostughed. ¡°Yes.¡± When mo bei said this, she furrowed her brows.¡±¡±Sometimes, when the timees, the heads are still not worth much. We have to feed them before killing them, so we need to send out some minions so that we can feed them in the chaos.¡± The people who had just fought with her thought,¡±she made a mistake and didn¡¯t follow up just now because she wanted to give them the minion wave?¡± What did he mean by ying for too long and not in a good state? It was all spection! Even the air was silent. Bulletments? Why are thements still popping up? He had long been speechless. Perhaps to others, mo bei was just trying to attract people¡¯s attention. But Feng nai knew very well that she was merely answering a question. The big chaotic battle could indeed speed up the pace of practice. Whether it was to familiarize with the character¡¯s skills, to take into ount unexpected situations, or to face many situations where the road was blocked, it might not make much sense to choose a team battle, but choosing the 1v1 team mode was indeed very interesting. Wan¡¯s fans still wanted to struggle. ¡°Can the chaotic battle be more difficult than the pointspetition? What kind of logic is this?¡± ¡°As gamers, we all know that the people we meet in the pointspetition are all high-ranked yers. There are even bronze-ranked yers in the chaotic battle.¡± It was also this sentence. Many high-end yers came out. ¡°The chaotic Battle Royale is indeed simple, but bey chose a 1v5. If it were me, I would definitely not dare to challenge myself like this.¡± ¡°I instantly realized the gap between us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Didn¡¯t bey defeat the top 30 in one go? she even won 1v2. Don¡¯t use your idol-chasing methods on her. She¡¯s still acting like she knows it.¡± No matter how strong the power of the fans was, they could notpete with a straight man. The reason they didn¡¯t say anything before was because they were all watching thepetition. They were talking now because this was an online tutorial! ¡°In the future, when you train, go to the battle royale as well.¡± The one who had spoken was cold. He was dressed in his battle uniform and stood behind mo Nan, his hand on mo Nan¡¯s shoulder. In a daze, Monan pulled his gaze back. Huleng¡¯s sudden appearance attracted a lot of attention, as there were other teammates behind him. It was hard not to notice his presence ... Chapter 1274 ? Chapter 1274: One thousand two hundred and sixty four Trantor: 549690339 Even hunleng was encouraged to use mo bei¡¯s training method ... This made Xu yiwan¡¯s expression turn ugly. Although it was important to be liked by others, the support of fans could also make the industry more valued. But trying to change the oue of the battle was something no pro yer wouldpromise on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain summoning. I¡¯ve already collected all the footage of God bey¡¯s match today and sent it back to the base. ¡± The man said as he waved his phone. ¡°You¡¯ve also gotten the chaotic battle mode. ¡± Being recognized by the strongest team was the true definition of strength. A goodpetitive environment was probably like this. Those who stood at the top would not suppress others when they saw them catch up. Instead, they would learn from them and take their strengths to make themselves stronger. This was a disy of confidence, and also the quality of the strongest team under a great country. Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at huleng, who was standing over there. She could hear him clearly, including what he had said. She was very assured that her brother was in such a team. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her gaze. Mo Nan also noticed her gaze and suddenlyughed. He stood up and stood side by side with Huan Leng, acting like a ruffian. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± She nced sideways coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Nan stuffed a hand into his pocket.¡±I have a match in the afternoon.¡± The little stoic already had the qualifications to participate, so he also couldn¡¯t fall behind. During the afternoon session, the audience did not take mo Nan seriously. After all, the public¡¯s impression of him was still the same as before, the assassin who couldn¡¯t kill but only gave away. At most, he was bey¡¯s older brother. However, when mo Nan picked a support and won three matches in a row, people¡¯s attention started to shift to him. Just when everyone thought that was the limit, he achieved five consecutive wins. Inparison, mo Nan¡¯s performance was undoubtedly outstanding. This made Xu yiwan, who had always wanted to be the only one to stand out, feel increasingly resentful in her heart. It was so deep that when she returned to the lounge, she destroyed all the video recordings. Some people said that she couldn¡¯t evenpare to mo Nan, let alone bey. Are you kidding me? She wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat thatst-ranking person? They were in different locations, so they would not meet at all. However, for some reason, mo Nan¡¯s overall economy was higher than hers after thepetition. Xu yiwan could not take this lying down, but she would not do anything out of line. She wasn¡¯t as stupid as Yu Zixin, and the Xu family and the Feng family still had to cooperate. Instead of dealing with mo bei directly, he might as well think about how to make her lose. Xu yiwan did not believe that someone with such a long nk period could still y in the left domain. The facts proved that her guess was right. bey¡¯s condition could not return to its peak. Then let her y a left domain to let people see. At that time, all the wind would turn back to her side. However, in order to prevent any idents, he still had to use his connections. Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes flickered as she opened the list of items that she did not often contact. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s been hard to transfer recently ... Of course, I have the resources and will help you.¡± ¡°You and bey will be in the same team for the team battle tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just need you to provide me with her location. ¡± ¡°I believe that as a mage, even if you send a signal, no one will know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more than one person. ¡± ¡°The game will be yed in the way we yed in the points match.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already retired. I don¡¯t want to y like this all the time. ¡°The person on the other side was still hesitating. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu yiwan lowered her eyes.¡±Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I retire or not. What¡¯s important is that I can still earn such a high sry and be liked by people after I retire, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡±the person on the other end gritted his teeth. Chapter 1275 ? Chapter 1275: Feng nai cares Trantor: 549690339 Outside the window, dusk had arrived. Mo bei would definitely wait until her brother¡¯sst match was over before leaving. Hence, she returned after the Supreme Alliance fans had returned to the hotel. This way, he would definitely encounter the cold. The two of them weren¡¯t sitting far from each other to begin with, and coupled with her presence, the photo in the same frame inexplicably became a hot topic. Perhaps it was because mo bei had been sitting in the audience for too long, or perhaps it was because the match had ended, she invited him without much emotion.¡±¡±Do you want to have a meal with your brother?¡± Mo bei did not refuse. Such contact set off a huge uproar. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that bey doesn¡¯t n on returning to ck me this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Who doesn¡¯t want to be in the same team as their brother?¡± PA. In the conference room of ck me base. Feng NAI¡¯s spinning fountain pen stopped. Panda loved to surf the inte the most. He rolled up his sleeves and replied to the hot posts. What nonsense were they saying? was his little sister that kind of person? ¡°How could God bey change teams so casually! Although she was currently a free agent, shouldn¡¯t she be ck me ¡®s? She only loves ck me! Hmph!¡± After he replied, Panda¡¯s mood was a little low. After all, no matter how much he tried to act tough, it could not change the fact that mo Nan was indeed in the opposite team. Perhaps his little sister would really go over for his brother. After all, the reason she had returned was also to clear mo Nan¡¯s name. Now that the brother and sister could finally fight side by side, if he had to choose, he would also choose the opposite team. Huhu, what if he had no chance of winning? ¡°What do you mean by no chance of winning?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth. Panda had yet to realize what he was thinking, and he said,¡±¡±Against that poaching guy, huleng, and with mo Nan¡¯s buff, we¡¯re clearly not strong enough to fight for them. Bei du has been taken away by them for a meal. How despicable!¡± ¡°Eat?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s aura was also transmitted over. At this moment, Panda realized something and covered his phone.¡±¡±That boss, was he talking about tactics just now? I also think that the battle royale is a good idea. We can add it to the training camp!¡± Feng nai looked at him, his gaze sweeping to his hand.¡±¡±Do you want to take it away yourself, or do you want me to destroy your phone?¡± Panda silently moved his hand away. In order to make the conflict less intense, he even spoke faster.¡±This photo was most likely taken randomly. Boss, think about it. My brother cares a lot about her brother, doesn¡¯t he? this is mo Nan¡¯s firstpetition since he came back, so of course she has to watch. I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with hunleng, but she watched the entire process. It¡¯s not appropriate for the two of them to sit together and not chat. Maybe they just said something casually and others thought they were having a meal together.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers slid across the screen, then he threw the phone back. Panda couldn¡¯t guess his boss¡¯s thoughts and still wanted to speak. He was directly pressed down by Teng Hui and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s even a photo of them eating in the post. Are you trying to dig your own grave by exining this?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. If I had known earlier, I would have gone to the scene to cheer for my brother. I went to do some closed-door training and was poached!¡± ¡®Go over my ass. I really want to p you unconscious.¡¯ Teng Hui was speechless at his teammate. Han Xi only furrowed his brows. He, who had always been silent, also nced at the screen on his phone. Only Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to care about this. He spun the pen with one hand, his eyes slightly dark ... Chapter 1276 ? Chapter 1276: Naishen Xiu¡¯s love Trantor: 549690339 The temperature in the meeting room was gradually dropping. Panda retracted his head. He was afraid that boss wouldugh and use a pen to get rid of him. This atmosphere continued until Special Assistant Yuan came in, leaned over, and whispered something into Feng NAI¡¯s ear, which made him stop spinning his pen.¡±¡±You have evidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still collecting. ¡± After all, Special Assistant Yuan didn¡¯t know much about this. It was their young master who saw the problem in the pointspetition. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed.¡±Continue to check. See if there¡¯s anyone on thepetition¡¯s name list that Xu yiwan can bribe.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Special Assistant Yuan said. Feng nai stood up.¡±Also, take back all the resources we¡¯ve exchanged. My dad should still be dealing with the scandal. He¡¯s forgotten what resources he¡¯s given to the Xu family when he was discussing the project.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Executive Assistant Yuan was just about to leave when he heard, ¡°Give me an alternate ount from the public rtions department,¡± Feng nai added. ¡°What?¡± The alternate ount of the public rtions department? What did young master want to do with it? No matter how curious Special Assistant Yuan was, he would not ask. Panda did not dare to ask. After Feng nai got the ount number, he picked up his coat and strolled out of the meeting room. There was still a meeting within the group that required him to make arrangements for the business. The big shots of the Feng family didn¡¯t want to hold this meeting. This was because their young boss Feng hadn¡¯t said a word since he came in. The more he acted like this, the colder his back felt. If he didn¡¯t even give them a direction, they would really panic. Recently, in order to deal with the Xu family, his father had done a lot of things for him. Feng nai knew very well that this meeting was just a routine one, and he didn¡¯t need to suppress anything. On the other hand, that hot post made him feel that it was an eyesore every time he clicked on his phone screen, especially when he saw someone say ¡°well-matched¡±. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused for a moment before he quickly typed a reply.¡±¡±Well-matched? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re jealous. ¡± ¡°Sour party! Anti-fans! Mistakenly entered!¡± Sour party? Anti-fans? He? Feng nai raised his eyebrows and continued to type.¡±The cp can bite on their own. Don¡¯t let it escte to the real person. If bey was really nice to the cold, she wouldn¡¯t have pressed someone down to kiss her during the intermission.¡± ¡°Pressed down and kissed by others? A kiss?¡± ¡°Who is this¡± someone else ¡°?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s fake. How could God bey take the initiative to kiss someone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, some people even said that God bey has fallen out of love. If you see it with your own eyes, then talk!¡± Feng nai switched hands.¡±I saw it with my own eyes.¡± A certain person who had been peeking at the screen spat out water. No way, there was someone else in the bathroom besides him? Brother, since you¡¯ve seen it, why don¡¯t youe out and save me? let me be the third wheel! ¡°You saw it too?¡± After he typed this, he felt that something was wrong. However, how could he keep it to himself? So, he changed his approach.¡±Then tell me who God bey kissed at that time. In what position did he kiss her!¡± After Feng nai saw this reply, his gold-rimmed sses shed, and his thin lips curled up as he typed: ¡°It¡¯s King. He¡¯s very strong and he didn¡¯t even let go of her wrist. He must like her very much.¡± F * ck! All correct? That person started typing again. However, before he could type it out ... ¡°Unless you reveal your identity,¡± someone asked,¡±your words are not convincing. How can you spread rumors about a kiss?¡± It wasn¡¯t a rumor. bey really kissed ... He hadn¡¯t finished typing the word ¡°done.¡± Then, she saw the informant reply: ¡°I¡¯m the yer who will be ying against bey in thest match. My id is carefree Tiger. ¡± That person was speechless. Chapter 1277 ? Chapter 1277: Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 You¡¯re a carefree Tiger? Then who am I! Brother, did you type the wrong word? It was wrong! Wait a minute! Was he being impersonated? Who was the person who exposed this? Why was he able to describe what he saw exactly? No, he had to expose him! ¡°You¡¯re not a carefree Tiger!¡± I¡¯ll beat you to death, you imposter! After Feng nai was exposed, he didn¡¯t panic at all.¡±¡±How can you prove that I¡¯m not?¡± Were all imposters so shameless now? That person was so angry that his teeth were itching. He was just about to type, ¡°Are you going to deny that bey kissed kiing?¡± the other party replied. ¡°I don¡¯t deny this, but you¡¯re not a carefree Tiger! I¡¯m the one!¡± When he shouted this fact with all his might ... The story was already twisted. It didn¡¯t matter who the informant was. What was important was that the information was true. ¡°You¡¯re being pressed down and kissed. Cover your face and imagine old K¡¯s expression.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t beat God Bey.¡± ¡°You have to kiss her even during your break ... God bey, don¡¯t let your beauty affect your training. Old k must have seduced you, you Vixen!¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m the carefree Tiger!¡± ¡°What else did you see? Can you tell me?¡± Xiaoyao Huer was speechless. Feng nai was calm.¡±It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small argument between couples. God bey doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. I guess that¡¯s why God bey went to rx after the match.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Old k doesn¡¯t have much, but he won¡¯t lose to anyone in terms of looks.¡± ¡°y the three words on loop, hold your kiss.¡± A cp building had been broken by Feng nai just like that! Xiaoyao Huer really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he sent a private message to the other party: ¡°Is there any meaning in impersonating me? Don¡¯t let me see you in the game again. If I do, I¡¯ll kill you until your level drops to zero!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai typed,[there¡¯s no need to wait. I¡¯ll wait for you here.] Xiaoyao Huer looked at the location and saw that it was on his mobile phone. He did not hesitate and logged in his id. He was determined to teach the imposter a lesson on behalf of Tian Xing Dao! However, when he reached his seat, his hand stopped. There must be a mistake somewhere. Why, why is it Almighty k, that great devil! Xiaoyao Huer took the bay and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, then sneak away. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why are you leaving?¡± Xu Bai¡¯s slender figure opened his mouth and jumped down from the branch of the peach tree he was leaning on. The sword that was unsheathed just happened to stab at his feet. Xiaoyao Huer chuckled.¡±Almighty k, I¡¯m lost. I¡¯m looking for the exit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in pk mode, why are you looking for an exit?¡± Feng nai walked over.¡±Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± he asked.¡±You¡¯re going to drop me to level 0?¡± Xiaoyao Huer admitted defeat. It was really too difficult for him. He had only gone to the bathroom once and he had not seen him anywhere! ¡°k-God, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you were the one who revealed the information!¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell me. I can kill you until you¡¯re level 0. Your equipment is pretty good.¡± Xiaoyao Huer turned around and clutched his equipment tightly.¡±¡±I swear, I will never say it!¡± He had only thought that he had something on Almighty k and wanted to threaten him a little, but why was his equipment being targeted as well? He was clearly the one whose name had been stolen! He was really too shameless! ¡°Almighty k, why don¡¯t you tell me how I¡¯ve offended you?¡± Feng nai stopped in his tracks, his voice faint.¡±¡±Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for her to kiss me? Ten months. I¡¯ve finally waited for it, but you interrupted me. ¡± Xiaoyao Huer was speechless. Chapter 1278 ? Chapter 1278: Deration of love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Feng nai approached him. There¡¯s more? Xiaoyao Huer took a step back in fear.¡±k-God, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t fight!¡± ¡°Since you saw it, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Feng nai picked up his sword.¡±There are some things that you need to learn to share with everyone.¡± Xiaoyao Huer instantly understood and said,¡±I¡¯m going to build the naibei couple building now!¡± Tell me what I saw!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to build a cp building. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words made him stop in his tracks. Don¡¯t cover? Did he misunderstand her? Didn¡¯t Almighty k want to find him and ask him to expose him and Almighty bey? ¡°I added you.¡± Feng naimandedzily.¡±After you¡¯ve passed, open my ount and take a look at the details. There¡¯s marriage and pet rearing in it.¡± Xiaoyao Huer continued to mumble ¡®Oh¡¯ as he clicked to check. When he saw the ¡®marriage¡¯ section, he was stunned! The F * ck? Then, look at pet rearing! bey and king¡¯s son! ¡°k-God, you¡¯re so straightforward when you name your pets!¡± What else could Xiaoyao Huer say? he admitted defeat! If he was half as shameless as King, he would have caught up with the girl he had taken a fancy to in the game! Feng NAI¡¯s emotions remained unchanged.¡±Your education level isn¡¯t high. Please forgive me.¡± Xiaoyao Huer thought, ...I believe you. You¡¯re just afraid that others won¡¯t understand, so you took it like this! Why are you still talking about culture! Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the top scorer in the city¡¯s college entrance examination! ¡°Just send out what you saw.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was slow.¡±Don¡¯t go offline. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. What if you can¡¯t get over it and want to kill me until I drop to level 0?¡± If this wasn¡¯t a F * cking threat, what was it? He had finally seen what it meant to be an awesome operation! But thinking about it, God bey did look like she had fallen out of love before she left. Sending these things might make God bey happy. Xiaoyao Huer was not so resistant. He took screenshots, screenshots, and then edited a paragraph of text. He was purely telling the story from the perspective of a friend! With such a convincing post, any cp building would have to give way! Feng nai looked at this scene in satisfaction and put away his phone. The big bosses of the Feng family who came to the meeting were all guessing why he was doing this. The final result was that he must have acquired apany. The only person who felt a headache was Executive Assistant Yuan. Boss Feng wasn¡¯t back yet, so he was in charge of the public rtions department. Many people came to verify the news, asking if what Xiaoyao Huer said was true. A while ago, not only did the topic of mo bei changing battleteams disappear, but the post of the so-called passerby thinking that master Wan was a better match for Almighty k also sank to the bottom. Even Xiaoyao Huer himself felt that the more he recovered, the more motivated he became. For example, someone said,¡±old k is too shameless. He gave his pet such a name to make people¡¯s imagination run wild!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± He immediately said. As time passed, the poprity of the post did not drop. Those who doubted its authenticity could not say anything, and they could not add it to Almighty k¡¯s game ount to verify it. Mo bei might not necessarily go to ck me. There were indeed other people involved in this news. After all, bey was someone that every team could only encounter but not ask for. However, when this news came out, not only did the other clubs give up, but the others also didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Because the public rtions department of the Feng Corporation didn¡¯t deny it. There was no denial, which meant it was a signal. If the two of them were together, the Feng family would probably agree. In the past, he had guessed that there was something going on between the Feng family and the Xu family. Now that he had recognized the situation, he silently took back the benefits he had given to the Xu family. At that time, they were still having a meal over there. Some people would raise their heads to look at mo bei from time to time, then lower their heads to look at their phones! Chapter 1279 ? Chapter 1279: Chapter 1269-sugar Trantor: 549690339 They were whispering to each other, pushing each other. It was hard for mo bei not to notice such gossipy gazes. She lifted her eyes from the steam of the hotpot.¡±What is it?¡± Since he had asked so directly, they would be embarrassed not to ask! ¡°God bey, you and King-God got married in the game?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Mo Nan came over with some dipping sauce. When he heard that, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You guys adopted a pet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei put down her bamboo chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s actually true!¡± The two of them held their phones in disbelief and silently added,¡±¡±The name you gave your pet is too bold.¡± ¡°Name? what name?¡± As a sis-con, mo Nan sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Brother Nan,¡± his teammate handed him the mobile phone.¡±Come, take a look.¡± Mo Nan took it and lowered his eyes. It was bey and king¡¯s son! A child? ¡°Hehehe, such an uncultured name. It can¡¯t be my sister¡¯s name.¡± Mo Nan returned the phone after he finished speaking. He wanted to go on stage right now and blow Feng Xinji¡¯s head up! ¡°bey didn¡¯t get her goddess title?¡± When it came to gossip, it was better to hear it from the person involved. Mo bei could roughly guess what had happened.¡±¡±I didn ¡®t.¡± After getting this answer, the new yers were a little disappointed. But soon, someone coughed.¡±¡±Well, didn¡¯t you take a break during thepetition this morning?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei looked sideways, as if waiting for him to continue. ¡°How¡¯s K-God¡¯s kiss?¡± A newbie who wasn¡¯t even that old closed her eyes and asked in one go! Mo Nan didn¡¯t hold his chopsticks, his eyes narrowing.¡±¡±What kind of question is that?¡± The newbie exined.¡±Someone leaked that when God bey was resting, she met King and pressed him against the wall. Ahem. She kissed him.¡± The more mo Nan listened, the colder his handsome face became.¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible, I ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Mo bei¡¯s cold voice rang out again. Those three words cut off what mo Nan was about to say. The gossipy heart was ignited again. ¡°God bey says it¡¯s not bad, reply! Quickly reply!¡± ¡°Even King has such a day?¡± ¡°Pressed against the wall and kissed, hahaha.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for him to fight the three of us. Taunt him, taunt him!¡± Mo Nan couldn¡¯t even eat the shabu-shabu meat anymore, and was just about to act like an older brother. Mo bei spoke again.¡±Can you let me take a look? where did you guys reply?¡± When she spoke, she did not have much emotional fluctuation. The other side quickly stretched out his hand and advised,¡±¡±bey-God, just take it as a look. You don¡¯t have to reply. Once you do, there will be more trouble. This is good. But this Xiaoyao Huer is quite real. Is he a friend of you and Almighty k?¡± Mo bei pointed at the hotment post and flipped to the top of the page. Unlike the others, her attention was focused on the conversation between the person who had exposed the news and an ount. In the end, his fingers stopped, and the corners of his mouth curved into a faint arc. Suddenly, the two people sitting opposite her stared nkly at that face that had just melted from ice and snow and was untainted by the mortal world. They could not help but blush. She seemed to be talking to herself,¡±¡±It¡¯s really cute. ¡± After saying that, he even pointed at the spot with his fingertips. Cute? Who was it? Is it the person who posted it? They also thought that it was quite cute. To share such interesting gossip with them. King was being pressed down and kissed. This was enough for them to mock him when the time came! Chapter 1280 ? Chapter 1280: Bei went to find naer Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan, who was familiar with his little stoic, knew very well that his sister would never praise a passerby. Thinking about it carefully, without the permission of the Feng family, who would dare to expose the fact that the young master of the Feng family had been kissed? ording to Feng¡¯s usual scheming style ... Mo Nan narrowed his eyes. Could it be that the person who exposed him was Feng nai himself? At the thought of that and his sister¡¯s assessment, though he did not want to admit it, he had to start from her. Lowering his voice, he said,¡±¡±You have to be clear about what you should do now. Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your performance in the game.¡± With him saying this, the little stoic should be able to more or less regain some of her rationality. At the very least, she should understand that the boy should be the one taking the initiative in dating! Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s beautiful face turned to the side. Mo Nan was gratified. He knew that even the little stoic would take thepetition seriously. Who knew that the next second, mo bei would stand up, her eyes light.¡±¡±In order to not let some things affect my condition tomorrow, it¡¯s better to solve it today.¡± What was the meaning of this? The crowd had yet to recover from the shock. ¡°You guys eat,¡± mo bei said.¡±I¡¯m going to settle my rtionship problems.¡± Everyone was speechless. Did this mean that he was going to find God King? Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to look at mo Nan. It was clearly the same face, but this handsome face was filled with anger. They did not doubt brother Nan¡¯s desire to chop people¡¯s hearts. Monan took a deep breath and tried to stand up. Ling Leng was one step ahead of him and pressed on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to let go. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Nan looked over. The two of them were close to each other, separated by the mist of the hot pot. Huan Leng retracted his gaze from that face and said,¡±Sis-con.¡± Monan wasn¡¯t convinced, but he still sat down.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have a sister, so you don¡¯t understand that feeling.¡± Hearing this rebuttal, huleng turned his head and looked at his face again. There was a faint shadow of the youth training period. It was only when bey was mentioned that he would let his guard down. Mo Nan felt that he had to find someone to talk to. Seeing that the people opposite had left, he put his arm over Huan Leng¡¯s shoulder.¡±Why don¡¯t youe with me to beat up Feng Xinji some other day? I know that you¡¯ve disliked him for a long time.¡± Huleng nced at his little fingers and said,¡±I don¡¯t have any feelings for Feng nai.¡± ¡°Are we brothers?¡± Monan asked. Hunchback Leng raised his eyebrows. When did they be brothers? ¡°Help me out,¡± mo Nan said ruffian.¡±Don¡¯t you like that knitting guy?¡± I¡¯ll buy it for youter. ¡± Huleng took his hand away and said in a cold voice,¡±Brother? Who¡¯s the Big Brother?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother, you¡¯re my brother, okay?¡± Mo Nan put his arm around her.¡±How about this? my sister will be your sister from now on. Put yourself in her shoes. If your sister falls in love, do you want to break the legs of that person?¡± ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± she said lightly.¡±You can call me that first so I can get used to it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s lips curved into a smile, looking both mischievous and flirtatious.¡±¡±Big brother.¡± The voice drifted past his ears, deliberately lowered to avoid being heard by others. It was clearly just a joke. After hearing those two words, the fingers holding the bamboo chopsticks froze for a moment, and the space between his eyebrows unconsciously twisted slightly. Mo Nan continued.¡±The two of us together will definitely be able to defeat that scheming Feng. We have to let him know that my little stoic has someone else ... Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Chapter 1281 ? Chapter 1281: Mo Nan Trantor: 549690339 Huleng put down his bamboo chopsticks. His eyes seemed to have be much clearer as he reminded him,¡±Have you ever thought about this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Nan asked. Huan Leng said slowly,¡±if we go and hit Feng nai, bey will be the first to disagree. She might even stand in front of Feng nai. If Feng nai gets injured, she¡¯ll think that we¡¯re fighting two against one.¡± After he finished his sentence. Monan felt as if he had been struck by a Thunderbolt. His sister would indeed do that. Not to mention that in her eyes, two against one was not a good idea. He had witnessed Feng Xinji¡¯s ability to act pitiful and innocent. He had even impersonated little Lin. He was definitely an existence that refreshed the bottom line of humanity. If he really went to beat up Feng Xinji, he would be the one suffering in the end. Monan clutched his little cor, rather dejected. ¡°You can poach her to our team.¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t want to affect his state.¡±To Feng nai, bey joining another team is the most unbearable thing for him.¡± Mo Nanughed when he heard this.¡±That¡¯s true, but the little stoic likes ck me more. I can tell. Or do you really want her toe?¡± ¡°The club¡¯s meaning.¡± Huleng felt that theughter was very close to him, so he tugged at his cor.¡±No team doesn¡¯t want to have an all-rounder, but Feng nai has also made his stand clear today. He won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Monan replied, his eyes darkening as the hotpot boiled.¡±I hope that no matter what happens in the future, he won¡¯t let go. After all, he¡¯s the only one who can keep my sisterpany.¡± Hunleng didn¡¯t hear thest sentence clearly, so he turned to the side.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo Nan said again, tapping his wrist with the bamboo chopsticks like a ruffian.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still buy you the knitted sweater. ¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Leng ningmei said. Monan knew that it was his dark history, and it had been a long time since he¡¯d used it to tease him.¡±Look, winter ising. Why don¡¯t you knit me a sweater?¡± Huleng put down his bamboo chopsticks. Mo Nan thought that he had gone too far in his joke and was about to touch his nose. She heard a faint ¡°hmm¡± from the other side. Monan was shocked. Huleng swept him a nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can wear it when the timees. ¡± He had still angered her, but mo Nan knew that she wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against him. There was one thing that he had to confirm. It was about his sister¡¯s right hand ... What was going on? Yes, if Feng nai could sense it, it was impossible for mo Nan not to sense it at all, even though he didn¡¯t understand it as well as Feng nai. However, Monan was still a little worried about not using his right hand for an entire day. ording to his sister¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say anything even if there was something. We¡¯ll definitely be able to see it in tomorrow¡¯s team battle. Mo Nan lowered his eyes. His handsome and ruffian-like face was shrouded in mist, making it impossible to tell that he was worried. Huleng drank a mouthful of ice water and looked at the person eating shabu-shabu meat beside him. He felt a faint sense of satisfaction. It¡¯s good to always be like this. After this team battle, he would be selected to be in the official starting lineup. Then they would y the International Championship together and then go to Mn together. The regret that had been bothering him was gradually being smoothened. Even though this person had been stepped into the mud, he still stood up and was not destroyed. Huleng knew very well that he would never be easily defeated. From that moment on, he knew that the frivolous person was more determined than anyone else. To win the championship with the person who wanted to be his teammate the most. What he had dreamed of in the youth training camp could finally be realized ... Chapter 1282 ? Chapter 1282: Naibei Trantor: 549690339 Outside the hotpot restaurant, the night had already fallen. The street View cars were set up on one side of the square, and there were many people buying milk tea to drink. After mo bei came out, she calmed down a little and also nned to line up to buy a cup. The young man¡¯s figure could attract people¡¯s attention just by standing. However, mo bei didn¡¯t look up. She lowered her eyes and continued typing. Since she was looking for him, the first thing she had to do was, of course, figure out where he was. Very quickly, there was a reply,¡±the Feng corporation¡¯s building.¡± The Feng family? Mo bei raised her eyes and swept them over the surrounding buildings. In the end, she decided not to draw a clear line between public and private interests. ¡°No. 036, two cheese milk caps, extra cold, no sugar.¡± It was mo bei ¡®s. The reason he had chosen this drink was because there were five words written on the napkin in this shop. ¡°I like you so much¡± She didn¡¯t have time to buy flowers, so she used this as a substitute. He probably wouldn¡¯t mind. As mo bei thought about this, she strolled toward the subway. Seeing that she had left, many girls followed her. He¡¯s too good-looking. Wuwuwuwu, how can there be such a good-looking person! Mo bei¡¯s temperament had never changed. Even though her hair had grown longer, she was still cold and elegant, with a touch of beauty. She was stopped halfway and asked if it was convenient for her to take a street photo. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient. ¡± When mo bei said this, she nced at the time. The melting of the milk had affected the taste. As a graduate of culinary skills and a certified person, she was unusually persistent in this aspect. The emcee didn¡¯t expect to be rejected. After being stunned for a moment, he didn¡¯t even try to stop her. Mo bei, on the other hand, had missed the station because he had stopped her. She also remembered that the scimitar on her waist could not pass the security check, so she simply changed to another mode of transportation ... A shared bicycle. He had no choice. It was the peak hour at night. If he took a taxi, it would affect the taste of the milk tea. However, it was very obvious that mo bei¡¯s bicycle ride was also different from others. It was so fast that it was a little over the speed limit, and even the hem of her clothes fluttered in the wind. In the middle of the call, she received a call with earphones on.¡±Hello, senior Lin.¡± ¡°Little stoic, how¡¯s the method I taught youst time? Did your love rival fall under your charm?¡± Lin Feng didn¡¯t do anything else these two days, he was just waiting for bei to report the results. Mo bei paused for a moment.¡±I haven¡¯t even started,¡± she said.¡±My love rival is gone.¡± ¡°No more?¡± Lin Feng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei happened to have other questions to ask.¡±¡±I did something that made him angry. Senior Lin, what should I do to make him calm down?¡± Lin Feng pushed aside the work in his hands, and the little stoic was consulting him again. This gave him a great sense of aplishment. ¡°When ites to calming down, I¡¯m the best at it.¡± Lin Feng loosened his tie.¡±Your Master¡¯s Collection of overbearing CEO novels doesn¡¯t have any other benefits. They¡¯re only effective in coaxing people. I¡¯ve also summed up my experience. No matter what reason you have for making the other party angry, don¡¯t make him open his mouth. Use all means to kiss him. Little stoic, you have to remember that aura is the most important thing. When you kiss the other party until they can¡¯t resist, they¡¯ll naturally calm down.¡± Mo bei stopped her bicycle and propped herself up with her long legs.¡±¡±It does seem like it.¡± ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Lin Feng heard the faulty wording in her words and was about to ask more. Mo bei spoke again.¡±Senior Lin, I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll call you again if I have any further questions.¡± ¡°Wait, little stoic, I¡¯m not done yet, hey ...¡± Chapter 1283 ? Chapter 1283: Xiao Fan Trantor: 549690339 Lin Feng pursed his lips when he heard the beeping sound from the other end of the phone. Young people nowadays were so impetuous. He still wanted to give the little stoic a few more instructions. He had really been out for too long and was no longer stable. However, he understood that people in love were all like this. In order to show off his contribution, Lin Feng took a screenshot of the call history and posted it on his moments. ¡°I¡¯m being trusted unconditionally just like that, and I¡¯m teaching the child to fall in love again. I¡¯m really so handsome. No wonder the little stoic can¡¯t leave me.¡± Yun Shen was the first to see this post. Ever since mo bei had left, she had also left quancheng and had never returned. Now, the moment she arrived at the airport, she saw a post that made people unable to help but reply to her. It was extremely vexing! ¡°Senior Lin! What did you just say?¡± Lin Feng saw someone reply and immediately said,¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s to teach all my cloud chasing Tiger¡¯s skills to the little stoic.¡± [Your dearest: you¡¯re chasing me?] Lin Feng immediately deleted the message, then opened the private chat. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, save some face. ¡± After they finished talking, Yun Hu rubbed his brows and changed his reply.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°Think about how I chased you and you¡¯ll know,¡± Lin Feng said domineeringly. Yun Hu didn¡¯t reply. Zhao sanpang immediately retorted,¡±pfft!¡± I¡¯m telling you, Lin Xiaofeng, don¡¯t you teach the little stoic the wrong things!¡± ¡°How is this bad teaching? Search for love, do you understand? Single man, don¡¯t say anything. ¡± Lin Feng replied with confidence. This post of his had caused quite a stir among many people. ¡°Call bei now, tell her not to listen to you!¡± Rao Rong said. ¡°It seems like little spade isn¡¯t here,¡± luoluo replied. Zhao sanpang replied,¡±if little spade was here, he would have beaten him to death!¡± Yun Hu, control your people!¡± Lin Feng: ¡°I say, what are you guys arguing about on my moments? the little stoic came to you guys when she encountered love problems?¡± No, there wasn ¡®t. You¡¯re looking for me, so this proves that I¡¯m more reliable than you all. Everyone, quickly take a break. I¡¯m still waiting for the little stoic to report on her progress in a while. ¡± ¡°Report what progress?¡± Yun Hu called. Lin Feng exined the entire situation and was very confident. ¡°Isn¡¯t my method amazing?¡± ¡°Bei is a girl.¡± Yun Hu pressed his forehead again.¡±She¡¯s a family member. She¡¯s at a disadvantage. What¡¯s there to praise?¡± Lin Feng paused, then blinked.¡±The little stoic might not listen to me. I saw that she hung up the phone quite straightforwardly.¡± ¡°Call her now and tell her that girls shouldn¡¯t take the initiative.¡± Yun Hu saved online. ¡°She¡¯s not picking up. ¡°Lin Feng was a little defeated. ¡°You¡¯re really a godly helper,¡±Yun Hu replied after a moment of silence. Lin Feng could tell that it wasn¡¯t apliment! Mo bei didn¡¯t know that she would be so famous for coaxing someone. After parking the bike, she strolled into the building. If it was someone else who rode a bicycle to get milk tea, they would definitely be mistaken for a delivery man. However, people from bigpanies weren¡¯t like those in novels, who were disdainful when they saw people who didn¡¯t drive. The more cultural apany was, the more polite they were to people. In addition, mo bei was really too eye-catching, so the beautiful receptionist was too embarrassed to reject her. She only said very politely,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, MA ¡®am. You don¡¯t have an employee card, so we can¡¯t let you in. Or, who are you looking for? can we help you contact them?¡± Chapter 1284 ? Chapter 1284: One thousand two hundred and seventy four Trantor: 549690339 An employee card was required to enter and exit thepany. Mo bei had indeed forgotten about this. After all, she was someone who had never worked before. Now that she thought about it, a certain someone should have be the president. Mo bei lowered her eyes. She should also earn more money in the future. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, the beautiful receptionist thought that she was disappointed and was about tofort her. Mo bei said,¡±thank you. It¡¯ll probably take a lot of effort for you to contact him. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°You can sit in the reception area for a while,¡± the beautiful receptionist said as she extended her hand. He was so young, yet he still sent milk tea. He was probably waiting for some intern who had just graduated. I¡¯m really envious that there¡¯s such a pure rtionship. The atmosphere in the Feng corporation¡¯s top-floor conference room finally returned to normal. The people reporting didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. After all, they all knew that President Feng always had a way to get many people to step down during meetings. Perhaps everyone present had a son who was older than Feng nai, but even so, they still couldn¡¯t tell what this person was thinking. Especially when he flipped through the documents emotionlessly, it made people even more panicked. However, all of this was broken by a phone call. Boss Feng had yed with his phone during the meeting, but he was obviously different now. They had never seen him pick up a call so quickly before. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±he asked, his tone unchanged. But boss Feng didn¡¯t forget that he was in a meeting, and he hated it when someone picked up the phone during a meeting, right? Ever since he picked up the phone, he even raised one hand, meaning to ask her to wait for a moment. Then, he stood up and looked at Executive Assistant Yuan beside him. It wasn¡¯t Feng NAI¡¯s style to let so many people listen to him finish the phone call, and this wouldn¡¯t be part of the corporate culture. When it came to work, it wasn¡¯t without reason that Feng nai had gained the trust of everyone after he took over the Feng Corporation. Executive Assistant Yuan naturally took over the rest of the work in the meeting. The people were really curious, and everyone stretched their necks to listen. She could vaguely hear him say,¡±yes, I¡¯m in the office. Why?¡± Did this youngdy not have a good time at the gathering and thought of me again?¡± ¡°Little missy?¡± The person reporting on work was a little choked up. The others fell into deep thought. From what boss Feng said, he already had someone in his heart, but the person only treated him as a backup? Special Assistant Yuan knew that these people didn¡¯t like to surf the inte, so it was impossible for them to know some of their young master¡¯s operations. He coughed lightly to pull them back from their thoughts. Only separated by a door, outside the conference room, Feng nai paused for a moment.¡±¡±Where did you say you were?¡± ¡°The reception area on the first floor.¡± Mo bei watched as the beautiful receptionist poured her a ss of lemon water and calmly said,¡±thank you.¡± She then continued,¡±¡±Are you in a meeting at this time? ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± As Feng nai spoke, he was already walking toward the elevator, and the intern Secretary subconsciously followed. Mo bei leaned over and put down the milk cap. ¡°Then is it convenient for you to get someone toe down and pick me up? or can you tell the front desk to let me up?¡± There was no response from the other side, which seemed to be a weak signal. The beautiful receptionist looked at her and said,¡±it¡¯s definitely not possible to let him go up. This will make things difficult for your boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? the overtime Department will also be dismissed.¡± The beautiful receptionist said this for the sake of the young couple. Messing up thepany¡¯s regtions during an internship would most likely ruin one¡¯s future. Mo bei put away her phone and replied indifferently,¡±¡±Okay.¡± The elevator door opened ... Chapter 1285 ? Chapter 1285: Giving out candies Trantor: 549690339 The beautiful front deskdy didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who the personing out from the west side was. After all, it was the president¡¯s exclusive elevator. With her professional qualities, she immediately stood up straight and indicated for mo bei to stand up as well. It was best if boss Feng didn¡¯t notice them. The beautiful receptionist thought to herself, but unexpectedly, the people from the west side seemed to be walking in this direction, and her heart began to feel nervous. At this moment, mo bei wanted to go up to him. ¡°No.¡± The beautiful receptionist pulled her back. ¡°Can ¡®t?¡± Mo bei was a little puzzled. ¡°If you go there like this, your boyfriend will lose his position as an assistant during his internship,¡± the beautiful receptionist said in a low voice. The intelligent mo bei quickly understood what she was thinking.¡±¡±You¡¯re mistaken. ¡± The beautiful receptionist couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to her. She hid her behind her and called out,¡±¡±Boss Feng.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on the beautiful receptionist¡¯s hand, and he said nonchntly,¡±¡±Is your hand in the wrong ce?¡± The beautiful receptionist was a little lost in her thoughts. Her hand? It should be fine to block the young man who came to find her, right? Before she could even think of this ... The person behind her walked to the front. Then, an unbelievable scene appeared. ¡°I bought you a milk cap.¡± This person actually, actually reached out and grabbed boss Feng¡¯s wrist! W-what¡¯s going on? The person who gave her the milk cap was boss Feng? Did that mean that the person she had just contacted was also boss Feng? The beautiful front deskdy¡¯s eyes were shocked. The intern assistant even gasped. He had seen many people who had fallen for their boss Feng, but he had never seen someone so bold! Most importantly, that aura didn¡¯t seem like she was acting coquettishly, but more like she was pacifying their boss Feng! He must be hallucinating because he worked overtime! ¡°What¡¯s so good about a milk cap?¡± Their boss Feng actually couldn¡¯t shake her off! ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too sweet.¡± This conversation wasn¡¯t their boss Feng¡¯s style at all. Then, an even stranger scene appeared. The person with the icy aura lifted the lid of the cup and tasted it first. ¡°It¡¯s not very sweet. Try it. ¡± Then, he put the cup to boss Feng¡¯s mouth. Although the other party was very beautiful, and so beautiful that it was a little cold, it was very easy to move people¡¯s hearts. But girl, you obviously didn¡¯t do your homework! How could boss Feng drink something that someone else had! He was a clean freak! However, the next second, the intern assistant couldn¡¯t find her expression. Because their boss Feng really did drink it! Not only did he drink it, but he also licked the edge of the cup. With one hand in his pocket, he saidzily,¡±¡±You¡¯re here just to give me a milk cap?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something else I want to talk to you about.¡± Mo bei said as she drew a tissue. Upon seeing this, Feng nai naturally lowered his eyes so that it would be more convenient for her to wipe the corners of his mouth. The beautiful receptionist was already feeling a little suffocated. They had never seen boss Feng like this! Who exactly was this young man? why was president Feng so docile in her hands? However, there were indeed many girls who could have such a temperament. It was clearly snow, but it was as sharp as a de. The simple T-shirt outlined her elegance. Even though she was also a girl, she couldn¡¯t help but want to take a few more nces. Feng nai seemed to have only just noticed that there were other people around him. He swept his gaze over, and when his eyesnded on the face of the beautiful receptionist, the coldness in his eyes started to show. The pretty girl immediately lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that boss Feng didn¡¯t like people looking at that person ... Chapter 1286 ? Chapter 1286: For your sake ... Feng nai Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai also understood why the front desk, who had always been very professional, was like this. At the end of the day, it was because a certain someone¡¯s face was too attractive. She always prepared a mask for him, but why didn¡¯t she wear one herself? He might as well lock her up and ce her on the bed in the office¡¯s resting room. No one but him would be able to see her. At this thought, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, in that position, he bent over and buried his head in her snow-white neck, as if he was calming something down. Pa da. The folder in the intern assistant¡¯s hand fell. Not only the front desk, but even some of the shareholders who were going downstairs after the meeting couldn¡¯t move their feet after seeing this scene. That, that was the boss Feng they knew? From the moment his young master picked up the phone, Special Assistant Yuan knew that something bad was about to happen. Now that the bad news hade true, he was still in such a hurry. Fortunately, miss mo was still rational. She patted his back with one hand and said,¡±¡±Are you tired?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai simply changed his mind, and even his tone was tinged with fatigue.¡±¡±I have endless meetings every day, and I can¡¯t get off work even when it¡¯s time.¡± The higher-ups who were unable to move ... You¡¯re the one who¡¯s having a meeting! It¡¯s you! No, they couldn¡¯t have anyints. After this, boss Feng would be even stricter. Mo bei turned her face to the side. Although her voice was light, there was a hint of coaxing in it. ¡°Are you hungry too?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything since noon.¡± Feng nai stood up straight and looked at her.¡±¡±Not like a certain youngdy who can still go for dinner.¡± Mo bei was about to say something when she saw the group of people behind her. She knew that it was not a good time to talk about personal matters, so she gestured for him to look back. Feng nai raised his eyebrows and turned around. After seeing everyone, he said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve all worked hard. Uncle Rong, uncles, give me a day off and let me rest. ¡± The shareholders were all speechless. Uncle? Was the sky going to rain red? When had he ever called anyone that? Wait a minute, why does this sentence sound wrong? It was indeed not quite right. Having followed Feng nai for so long, Special Assistant Yuan also understood his young master¡¯s act of pretending to be pitiful. Thinking about it carefully, the Feng Corporation was such a big corporation, and it was managed by a student. How could he establish his prestige? he must have weighed everything before doing anything. Young master was just trying to convey this concept to miss mo. Mo bei was not at all unaware of Feng NAI¡¯s actions over the past few months. He could control the entire situation in yise, even having a private ne and a flight route. The person she liked would not be bullied by anyone. But even though she knew, mo bei¡¯s first reaction was heartache, so she didn¡¯t even let go of his hand. Otherwise, with her old-fashioned personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have held Feng NAI¡¯s hand all the time as an elder in thepany. Having achieved his goal, the corners of a certain young master¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. Mo bei had also clearly substituted the person opposite her as an evil force that wanted to oust Feng nai from his position. The people there had indeed been like this before, but they had been beaten by their good nephew. Now, they only wanted to get their dividends in an orderly manner. Otherwise, every meeting was like a life and death experience. They were too old to bear such vicious tactics. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the devil who had always been wary of his private life and stayed away from anyone at a business ball would actually allow a girl to hold his hand. That girl¡¯s presence was also very strong. She clearly didn¡¯t have any emotions, but when she raised her eyes and her gaze swept over them ... Since he looked so much like him in the meeting ... In fact, there was a murderous look in the girl¡¯s eyes that was not present in peaceful times. It was cold, but it really existed. It was very terrifying! Meanwhile, mo bei led Feng nai to this group of people in a well-mannered, yet neither servile nor overbearing manner. Feng nai didn¡¯t introduce mo bei. Instead, he nced sideways and said,¡±¡±Do you want to record a fingerprint?¡± ¡°Fingerprint?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Feng nai hummed in agreement and said nonchntly,¡±¡±The next time youe, you can go up without me picking you up.¡± ¡°Where are you recording?¡± Mo bei asked. Feng nai lifted her left hand and ced it on the front desk¡¯s verification machine. He lowered his gaze and pressed on her wrist, as if no one around them existed.¡±When do you n toe next time?¡± Everyone thought,¡±we haven¡¯t even started this time, and you¡¯re asking about next time?!¡± Even without boss Feng¡¯s introduction, they could already guess this person¡¯s identity. However, looking at boss Feng, he seemed to have fallenpletely. Who was going to take care of who in the future? ¡°When do you want me toe?¡± Mo bei asked. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡±Feng nai said faintly. ¡°After the friendly match?¡± mo bei asked. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±Sure. It¡¯s just that no one¡¯s waiting for me during the meeting.¡± Everyone,¡±when are youing? we need to wait for you!¡± However, mo bei thought for a moment and said,¡¯after thepetition tomorrow? However, I¡¯ll probably bring myptop with me, and it might disturb you. ¡± ¡°If I was so easily disturbed, I wouldn¡¯t have to start apany.¡± Feng nai removed her hand from the verification machine and ced it back in his palm.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you have other things to discuss with me? Shall we go up and talk?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei did not feel that there was anything wrong. Since everyone had left, the overtime should be over. There were some things that she wanted to talk to him about when there was no one around. However, Special Assistant Yuan didn¡¯t think that their young master wanted to have a proper discussion. His eyes were so deep that it looked like he had been holding it in for a long time and was finally about to explode. He was a little worried, so he wanted to follow. After all, he knew his young master¡¯s stubbornness when he was young. She was also worried that he would make the same mistake again if he did not understand something. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, the young master¡¯s gaze followed, and he waspletely frozen on the spot. That was because the expression in his eyes was very clear. He was not allowed to do so. It was so cold that it was piercing to the bone. Special Assistant Yuan couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Miss mo,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±mo bei looked back. In that instant, Feng NAI¡¯s grip tightened as he looked at Special Assistant Yuan. Special Assistant Yuan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.¡±Nothing much. It¡¯s just that boss Feng hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you order takeaway for him?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei heard this and nced at Feng nai again. Thetter was sozy that he didn¡¯t pose any threat, so no one would notice his dark eyes. After the elevator door closed, the elevator started to move up. Mo bei did not know if it was because of the temperature, but she felt that his palm was a little too hot. ¡°Very hot?¡± Mo bei nced sideways and asked softly. Feng nai reached out and tugged at his cor, the corners of his lips curling up slightly.¡±¡±A little.¡± Ding. They had reached the top floor. The president¡¯s office was just ahead. The unique environment allowed those standing here to look down at the entire city. However, Feng NAI¡¯s favorite wasn¡¯t this French window, but the innermost lounge. The pure white bedsheets matched her very well, especially now that she ... Once some ideas had seeds, they would continue to sprout, and then the grass would grow and the birds would fly. Feng nai wasn¡¯t a Saint. He had thought a lot about her and how to make herpletely his. He had tossed and turned in bed for so many nights, and now that she had finally arrived, how could he let her go? Perhaps if she hadn¡¯te here, the beast would have been locked up well by him. However, she had appeared. Feng nai opened the drawer with one hand, the gold-rimmed sses still on his face. He probably felt that the suit he was wearing would affect what he was going to doter, so he took off his coat and ced it on the back of the chair. His white shirt matched with his suit pants only showed off his natural advantage. His legs were long and his waist was slender, his skin was fair, and he looked noble. No one would guard against him just by standing there. On the contrary, it would make people who saw it feel a sense of yearning. However, there was a pair of handcuffs in the drawer of such a person. When he lowered his eyes and yed with it, the corners of his mouth were half-curved.¡±Alright, there¡¯s no one here now. What do you want to talk about?¡± Mo bei could sense the dangerous aura emanating from him. She reached out and tugged at his cor. Covered in icicles, she nted a kiss on the corner of his lips and said slowly,¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. I probably didn¡¯t kiss you enough before, so I couldn¡¯t help it when I saw you. ¡± Feng nai paused for a moment, then suddenly smiled. Something melted in the depths of his eyes, and he even put the handcuffs back to their original positions. His free hand was just enough to wrap around her waist.¡±You really want to kiss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s straightforwardness was especially useful at times like this. Feng nai lowered his gaze. Why did he follow her? Or is our support really thinking of changing teams? After all, your brother is there. Didn¡¯t youe back for him?¡± Mo bei could hear the slight grievance in his words. She recalled what he had said before.¡±You have so many people to worry about, but I only have you.¡± She felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife.¡±I did it for my brother in the past, but now I¡¯m doing it for you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s long-standing uneasiness was greatly alleviated by her voice, but he couldn¡¯t feel at ease until he had something in his hands.¡±¡±How do you prove it?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes, then bent her back and very handsomely lifted the t-shirt she was originally wearing and threw it on the office table. This way, the medical bandage on her right shoulder would definitely be exposed. Her expression looked calm, so even the existence of the bandage seemed to add points to that cool beauty. She stood under the light, her snow-white skin almost transparent, and she had an otherworldly temperament.¡±I haven¡¯t fully recovered from the injuries I suffered in yise. I don¡¯t know if having you help me apply medicine every day proves that I need you.¡± Feng nai looked at her, his gaze sliding from her corbones to her snow-white skin. His eyes darkened uncontrobly, and a string in his head felt like it was about to snap. Before some of his thoughts could churn, he raised his hand and covered her with the suit jacket that he had originally ced on the back of the chair. Then, he locked her in his arms.¡±You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Feng nai simply lowered his head and bit her left shoulder, saying very lightly,¡±¡±Forget it, I think I¡¯m overthinking it.¡± Mo bei understood what he meant and reached out to press on the back of his neck. Her brows were slightly furrowed because of the itchiness he brought, but when she opened her mouth, sheughed softly.¡±I just want you to take a look at my hand injury.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Because of her smile, he hugged her even more tightly and kissed the back of her ear. A light one would only make people feelfortable and not harmful. Hence, there were some things that mo bei did not notice at first. Mo bei finally understood what he wanted. With a crack, her hands were locked. Without any warning. Mo bei had just raised her eyes when he lifted her up horizontally. He lowered his eyes indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Did you go to a refugee camp in the past ten months?¡± Mo bei still felt guilty at the mention of ten months, so she did not use force.¡±¡±How long have you kept your handcuffs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been. ¡± Feng nai smiled gently, like a gentleman in negotiation.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I just wanted to try it too much. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were indifferent. She had been too careless just now and hadn¡¯t noticed that there was a lounge here. Feng nai put her down, leaned over, and kissed her on the eye. Then, he pulled down his suit jacket and began to remove the medical bandages.¡±What else is there besides Drug Control? Coldpress?¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and looked at theyout of the resting room. She subconsciously started to do a psychological analysis. However, Feng naiughed.¡±What did you find out?¡± he asked in a closer voice. Mo bei looked at the handsome face, who was in a good mood.¡±¡±Executive Assistant Yuan stopped me just now because he was afraid that you would lock me up like this and cross this boundary.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he lowered his eyes, opened the packaging of the medicine box, and pressed her wrist down with one hand.¡±Hmm, how about you? Are you afraid?¡± Mo bei¡¯s calm attitude didn¡¯t seem like she was afraid.¡±¡±The handcuffs are a little ufortable.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingertips slid over.¡±Next time, use better materials.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±It¡¯s not a problem with the material. It¡¯s probably not a next time.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai leaned on her and smiled.¡±¡±Impossible.¡± Mo bei reached out and touched his face. ¡°It¡¯s not just a sense of security. ¡± Feng nai took the spray and removed the White bandage, his low maic voice pressing down on her ear.¡±¡±There are other things. For example, I want to break you so that you can only look at me and hear you beg for mercy.¡± Mo bei wasn¡¯t an obedient girl who didn¡¯t know anything. She understood the meaning of his words. The back of her ear was hot, making her eyes burn. She could feel the strength of his fingertips. He was applying medicine for her. His side profile was handsome, his face well-defined, and his smile was still there. He was charming but dangerous. But the most obvious was his happiness. It was different from before. There was joy in his eyes, as if he had finally locked the person he wanted to lock in the ce he wanted to. It was an addictive feeling. At the same time, it would also expose his true nature more. In the beginning, Feng nai had some reservations. It was only after she threw the t-shirt away ... Some things could no longer be restrained. His dream was much worse than reality. In his dream, she was so obedient that he didn¡¯t want to wake up. But in reality, he didn¡¯t just want to break her. That tall and straight figure did not change at all when he kissed her. Instead, she would hold his hand. Just the slight bend of her back could make him think of many images. Those that he found boring or uninteresting in the past seemed to be wonderful when they were associated with her ... Chapter 1287 ? Chapter 1287: Bei told naer that there was a child from a rich family when he was young ... Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei could see his gaze deepen, as well as the strength he used to press her down with one hand. The heart of a trapped beast could be seen from the environment, including his uneasiness. Previously, when he had chained her with the anklet, she knew that he would have his own stubbornness in certain areas. However, she also believed that he would control it very well. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t control it well. He would only monopolize the people or things he cared about in a way that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. His good upbringing would not allow him to show his ruthless side. Even if he revealed it, he would not hurt others in his actions. Because mo bei knew very well that even if he was standing in a war-torn city like yise, there were clearly many roads he could take. He could leave like the others. Anyway, with the special Assistant¡¯s representative around, he didn¡¯t have to go to the ce closest to the war. Long-rangemand could also recover losses. Not being able to contact the other Chinese businessmen would not affect the Feng family¡¯s interests. He was not a technician, nor was he a trantor with a mission. But at that time, he still chose the most dangerous path. When she had seen him appear at the auction, mo bei had understood that not everyone was like the young man she liked. Even though he was ruthless and full of business spirit, he lived an indomitable life with his country in mind. Hence, she wanted to be stunned even more. Even though he knew that the closer he got to this person, the more he would feel his true danger. Mo bei had never thought of letting go. Facing that pair of clear, water-like ck eyes, there was no fear in them. Some of Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts were suppressed again. He wanted to leave. After all, he didn¡¯t really trust his own patience. However, as soon as his hand left, he was pulled by a certain someone and trapped in ce. ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡± ¡°The medicine has a hypnotic effect,¡± mo bei said in a clear voice. Feng nai raised his brows, feeling even more strongly that a certain someone was probably born to torture him. He reminded,¡±¡±Miss, have you forgotten that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s locked up? you¡¯re really not afraid of anything.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if it¡¯s you. ¡± Mo bei rested her chin on his shoulder, one hand still pressing down on his other hand. She changed the topic.¡±The inte is saying that I¡¯m kissing you while pressing down on you. Will it cause you any trouble?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s back was against the bed board as he rubbed her wrist, feeling the slight coolness to the touch, like a high-quality porcin Jade.¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Just as senior Lin Feng had said, a kiss could solve everything. If that was the case, he would probably be even happier to see milk cap give him a tissue. Mo bei was thinking about how she should let him see her now since she didn¡¯t have the chance to do so earlier. Feng nai noticed her absent-mindedness and thought that she was trying to convince him, so he simply cut off her thoughts.¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡± Mo bei couldn¡¯t help but be distracted by him because the handcuff had tightened even more. She knew that this was the work of his uneasiness. Hence, mo bei did not beat around the bush. She leaned over to kiss him and said in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±There¡¯s a tissue in the milk Cap¡¯s bag. It¡¯s for you. ¡± Just by looking at mo bei¡¯s aura, people who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was Feng nai who had been locked up. Feng nai didn¡¯t move, his fingers brushing past her wrist.¡±¡±You¡¯re giving me tissues? It seems that our support brother¡¯s financial situation is not very good. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot on shopping with you recently. ¡± ¡°However, I still have some savings,¡± mo bei replied indifferently. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the medicine on her arm.¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯re the richest. Your business is in yise.¡± Mo bei was clear that it was best not to mention yise, so she didn¡¯t answer. Moreover, she was still thinking about the tissue.¡±Breast ...¡± Hearing this, Feng nai got up. He was a little curious as to what kind of tissue could make her keep thinking about it. He walked out of the resting room. The cup of milk was still on the desk. He picked it up and saw the words on the paper towel under it. His eyes froze. There was finally another aura in the dark aura. I really like you? A certain someone¡¯s way of coaxing people was really getting more and more technical. It was not like when she was in yise, arrogant and cold-blooded, only leaving her date in the hotel. Fortunately, he had only left it in the hotel. If there were other things, he wouldn¡¯t have to bear with it. However, since a certain someone had already confessed, he couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. Feng nai lowered his eyes and took everything with him. By the time he returned to the break room with the tissue, the person on the bed had already fallen asleep. She was wearing a suit jacket, and one of her arms was hanging outside. The porcin white made it easy for one to imagine what the scenery under the jacket was like. Feng nai tightened his grip on the tissue in his hand and stuffed it into his pocket. Executive Assistant Yuan was indeed worried. Not only was Special Assistant Yuan calling, but her phone was also ringing. Feng nai didn¡¯t look. After he walked in, he stood tall and straight.¡±Are those who study psychology very clear that the more they trust me, the more I can¡¯t do anything?¡± As he spoke, he leaned forward and kissed her injured right arm. The vibration in his pocket made him raise his eyebrows. As he pressed the call button with his right hand, he walked out of the resting room and closed the door.¡±Grandpa.¡± ¡°You still know how to answer the phone?¡± Old man Feng leaned on his Dragon-headed walking stick and tried to calm himself down.¡±Someone said that Beibei went to look for you?¡± Feng naiughedzily.¡±The ¡®someone¡¯ that grandfather is talking about must be Executive Assistant Yuan. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s here to look for me.¡± Old master Feng couldn¡¯t tell whether his Rascal grandson was smiling for real or faking it. After all, he had changed since that child left. ¡°Since she went to look for you, you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn. Bring Beibei back for dinner. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡± Old man Feng still had to do something. Otherwise, this grandson of his might really hurt people when he was stubborn. The smile on Feng NAI¡¯s lips deepened as he drew out a pen.¡±¡±Grandfather seems to be worried that she¡¯ll be alone with me. What did you hear from Special Assistant Yuan?¡± Old master Feng heaved a long sigh.¡±I don¡¯t need to hear what little Yuan has to say. He knows his own grandson very well. Nai ¡®er, you should understand that if you want to keep a person, you need to use your heart, not your restraints.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll lock people up like when I was young?¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±how¡¯s that possible? this is a society ruled byw.¡± You still know that this is awful society, old master Feng thought to himself, but he said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve been in the office for so long. Why didn¡¯t you pick up when someone called?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping someone apply medicine. ¡± Feng nai seemed to have finally found a pen that satisfied him and smiled.¡±¡±Grandpa, I¡¯m your grandson. Why are you more worried about a certain someone than me? would I do anything out of line? She¡¯s not unarmed. You can take a look at some of the news on the inte, such as your grandson being pressed down and kissed. If you¡¯re really worried, you should be worried about me. ¡± Old man Feng knew his grandson¡¯s nature. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve won. Since you understand how good Beibei is, you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng nai had always been good at hiding himself from his elders. After ending the call, Feng nai tapped his fingers on the phone as if he was thinking about something. In the end, he smiled and dialed Special Assistant Yuan¡¯s number.¡±Downstairs?¡± Special Assistant Yuan knew that his young master was smart.¡±Yes, I¡¯m worried that young master will do something that you will regret. So, I didn¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You can ask the receptionist toe with you to the mall to pick out a set of clothes.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow. Although Special Assistant Yuan was puzzled and didn¡¯t have anything to pick out, as an office staff, he never asked for reasons and only asked about the job itself.¡±¡±Young master, can you tell me who¡¯s going to wear this? And her size?¡± ¡°You called the old master and told him that she¡¯s here. Who do you think should wear it?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slightly cold.¡±As for her size, the student at the front desk should be very clear about it. After all, I¡¯ve held her hand before.¡± ...¡±Yes,¡± Executive Assistant Yuan replied. The receptionist who was called out was a little confused. However, Special Assistant Yuan had said that it would be considered overtime, and the overtime pay would be three times as much as before. It was just to buy a piece of clothing, so it was worth it no matter how you thought about it. She had thought that with boss Feng¡¯s gaze just now, she would not even be able to keep her job. However, Special Assistant Yuan was thinking that it would be better to bring up this problem indirectly to miss mo in the future. He had also concluded that young master would definitely have emotions towards those who had been treated gently by miss mo. And every time, there was only one type of emotion-petite and cute, soft and cute like a cat ... Did young master hear miss mo say something? Do I need to say more? Feng nai knew very well what kind of people bey had feelings for. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used little Lin¡¯s identity to get close to her back then. ¡°Special Assistant Yuan, what do you think of these?¡± the receptionist picked out a few pieces. Special Assistant Yuan put his thoughts aside and only said,¡±¡±The clothes are for the cutie boy you met today. Which one do you think you should choose?¡± After working for the previous boss for a long time, she understood that married people should keep a distance from other girls. He was walking on the edge of life and death by shopping with a girl. He even suspected that the young master had done it on purpose, but he had not found any evidence! However, the receptionist¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment after hearing his words.¡±¡±She¡¯s the one who¡¯s wearing it ... She and boss Feng ...¡± ¡°We only need to carry out our boss¡¯s orders,¡± Executive Assistant Yuan pushed his sses. That was what she said, but she suddenly came to buy clothes like this. The front desk thought of that handsome smiling face. He was such a good person, but why did he have to fall for manager Feng? Next, the style of the clothes he picked also changed. Even his undergarments were kept in his pocket. Feng Corporation building, president¡¯s office. This time, Feng NAI¡¯s writing was especially slow. He was worried that a certain someone would wake up and that he would really break her if he couldn¡¯t help but reach out with his ws. In a specific environment, that person was sleeping in front of her. Just thinking about it made him deep in thought a few times, and the tip of his pen also paused a little. Impetuous writing was a taboo. He had indeed vited a taboo. Especially the snow-white under the pen tip was too delicate. The contrast between the ck and the White was so strong that he couldn¡¯t help but pull away and go to the bathroom. Feng nai had taken a cold shower. After taking off his sses, he had returned to his youthful look. His eyshes were very long, and when he came out, his entire body exuded a cold aura. Special Assistant Yuan and the others came back at this time. What Special Assistant Yuan meant was that it was fine for him to go in. After all, the young master had never liked anyone entering the office. But this time, it was different. ¡°Let here up with you.¡± Special Assistant Yuan was puzzled and nced at the front desk. Under normal circumstances, if a President paid so much attention to a front desk receptionist, people who didn¡¯t know would think of a lot of things. However, Executive Assistant Yuan, who knew Feng nai well, only felt that he was probably up to no good again. ¡°Come in.¡± The voice came from even further away. Special Assistant Yuan pushed open the office door, and behind him was, of course, the front desk with a pocket in hand. As soon as they entered, the first thing they saw was the white t-shirt on the desk and the bed on the other side. The receptionist didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, but she could vaguely see their boss Feng sitting there, half bent over, and saying something in a maic voice. When he came out, his ck hair was still wet. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower. His white shirt was no longer as neat as before, and the buttons were buttoned upzily. His suit jacket was gone, and a corner of the bed could be seen, and his traces could still be seen. When the receptionist met his cold gaze, she was shocked and quickly lowered her head. Feng nai didn¡¯t like this type of girl because a certain someone seemed to have a natural fondness for this kind of girl who blushed and her heart beat fast at the slightest thing. That Eagle was just a lucky guy. ¡°President Feng ...¡± The front desk trembled as she handed over the pocket. Feng nai took it, his voice t.¡±¡±This time, you should know who she is.¡± The receptionist nodded vigorously. Executive Assistant Yuan wanted to facepalm. As expected ... Feng nai was just doing his routine of picking peach blossoms. He was the most clear about the charm of a certain supportdy who could attract both men and women. The front desk was indeed feeling mncholic. She wanted to take another look before leaving because she felt that with a family like boss Feng ¡®s, how could he be interested in a cup of milk Cap¡¯s sincerity? It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what Feng nai looked like, nor did she know that these two had walked back together from the edge of life and death. In order to give the other party more time, he had to fight for it. Of course, other than the shadows of the Feng family, no one would know about that arrogant person. Even if it was a peach sculpture that miss mo gave him, he would take good care of it ... In the lounge, mo bei didn¡¯t sleep for long. She didn¡¯t sleep all the way until dawn. When she woke up, it was only eleven in the morning. Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the city¡¯s lights were all over. He was holding her in his arms. He was not wearing his sses, and there was a book in his right hand. Theziness on his body was different from the dark style of this lounge. He was not as gentle as before, and her could see the rity in his light-colored eyes. No matter what the surroundings were like, he could be alone and do what he wanted to do, just like the fight in the back field. ¡°The first time I met you, you were also like this.¡± Mo bei opened her mouth and wanted to get up, but she felt that something was wrong. When she lowered her gaze, mo bei realized that someone had written on her arm. Beside her right hand was the tissue she had brought. There were only three words written on her arm, other than the signature. ¡°Me too,¡± It was signed off by Feng nai. Mo bei paused and ced her fingers on it, once again confirming one thing. In the future, when you coax someone, you have to kiss more. However, Feng nai looked at her and put down his book.¡±¡±You still don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze but did not erase those words. Her skin was fair, and she was wearing a suit jacket. There was a line of words written on the inside of her arm. Not only did it not make people feel dirty, but it also made her look even more beautiful. Feng NAI¡¯s long and slender fingersnded on her and pressed her back into his arms. This was the only way to suppress some things without looking at her. His voice was a little hoarse.¡±Where did we first meet?¡± Mo bei¡¯s nose was filled with the fragrance of his shower gel after his shower. It was light and fresh, but it was not conducive to thinking. However, since he said so, did it mean that they had met before they were in quancheng? Why didn¡¯t she have any impression of it at all? Could it be that she had killed him alone in the dragon¡¯s cave? If that was the case, it would be the youth training period. Before mo bei hade, other than what senior Lin had taught her, she had alsoe up with some strategies. Although most of the information provided to her was about how to coax his girlfriend, love was more or less the same, and coaxing people should also be the same. He had to avoid many of the questions that would lead to death. For example, topics like ex-boyfriends and ex-girlfriends. Don¡¯t ask, just ask. You¡¯re my first love, I don¡¯t have an ex. Another example would be when the other party asked you what day it was. No matter what day it was, he would first send a 520 Yuan red packet, followed by a sweet word. The main point was the red packet, the bigger the better. Thest one was their first meeting. Mo bei still remembered the opening of the girl¡¯s question she had seen before. It was simr to this sentence: ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t remember anything ...¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s cool voice pulled her back to reality. Mo bei thought for a moment. Other than senior Lin Feng¡¯s method, none of the methods mentioned on the inte were very practical for her. She simply raised her eyes and said with a clear expression,¡±¡±I want a hint.¡± Feng nai looked at the person in his arms who had just woken up and the way she spoke, and his heart inexplicably itched.¡±¡±What do you have in exchange for this hint?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t understand this in the past, but now she understood the principle that kisses of all things could be exchanged. She lifted her left hand. It was still cuffed, but it did not affect her strength ... However, Feng nai dodged this time, remainingpletely untainted.¡±¡±I do like kissing, but it¡¯s like a Dragonfly touching the water¡¯s surface.¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Did that mean, so? ¡°I¡¯ll exchange it with something I¡¯m curious about. ¡± As Feng nai spoke, he ced his hand on her head and ran his fingers through her hair. He leaned backzily.¡±Why do you have a good impression of those boring types?¡± What little puppy did she like? she really had no taste. Mo bei was confused.¡±The boring type?¡± she asked. ¡°Cute, soft, cute, clumsy, and blushes easily.¡± At this point, Feng nai sneered.¡±¡±Speaking of which, trouble Lin ispletely in line with your ideal type. Our God bey really has a unique taste. Why do you have a good impression of this type?¡± Only by finding the key to the problem could he find a way to destroy it. When mo bei heard those adjectives, she furrowed her brows.¡±¡±I have a good impression of this kind?¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes. Indeed, she did not realize it herself. It was only after he brought it up that a small figure shed across mo bei¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to him. ¡± ¡°Who is it? Eagle?¡± Feng nai still blurted out the name. Mo bei also knew what he was concerned about.¡±¡±No, he¡¯s a child from a wealthy family. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s too cute and likes to blush, so some of his actions have made me feel familiar with this type of person.¡± If it wasn¡¯t Fei Ying, Feng NAI¡¯s sense of danger wouldn¡¯t be too strong. Besides, no matter how he heard a certain person¡¯s description of the other party, it seemed like she was a girl, so he really didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to her. However, he still had to take advantage of her when he needed to.¡±The silly and sweet children of rich families are all like trouble Lin. Their IQ is low and they¡¯re spoiled. They don¡¯t even know how to take a bath themselves. How clean can they be?¡± He didn¡¯t know what he had missed out on with this ck word. Neither did he realize that the cute rich kid that someone was talking about was him. That was why it was said that sometimes, the heavenly Dao had a good reincarnation. Everyone who tried to nder his little brother had to pay the price. ¡°Little Lin is very clean.¡± On the other side, mo bei was still vindicating little Lin. ¡°That¡¯s because he has a good brother who can¡¯t stand the smell of milk on him. Do you still want a hint?¡± Feng nai had already cleverly started to change the topic. At a time like this, he didn¡¯t want to waste time on trouble Lin. It could be seen that young master Feng had basically forgotten who was the hero in this rtionship. Without little Lin, how could there have been a love-hate rtionship and a meet-up at the coffee shop? Mo bei wouldn¡¯t expose him, and she did want to know when they had first met. She remembered all the people in the youth training camp, but none of them were like him: ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He had said things that he wouldn¡¯t have said to others when he was young, so of course, he had to repay her in the same way. Feng nai reached out and gently pinched her chin, then lifted it slightly.¡±¡±Indeed, we can¡¯t underestimate the power of time. It can make a person change color numbers.¡± Mo bei quickly picked up some information from that.¡±¡±You saw me when I was dark.¡± ¡°Our God bey is really smart.¡± ¡°You can make some calctions,¡± Feng nai said slowly. Mo bei couldn¡¯t figure it out because she hadn¡¯t paid attention to her skin color at all back then. During the military training, she didn¡¯t even know how to use sunblock. At that time, she was only thinking about how to save money to eat her fill and then eat faster so that she could have more time for training. She didn¡¯t even know when she regained her white skin, let alone when she had turned ck. Feng nai saw that her brows were slightly furrowed, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her anymore. He said indifferently,¡±¡±As a God, do you all like to forget things? forget about the scene of domestic violence, but you can¡¯t even remember the first time we met?¡± As expected, it¡¯s a death sentence ... Mo bei was thinking. ¡°Mn International Finals, ck-shirted bodyguard,¡± the man said. Mn Global Finals? A bodyguard in ck? Mo bei¡¯s eyes slowly paused. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and sank into her memories ... Four years ago Mn, the heroes Global Finals. That was the first time a team had represented China to fight for the championship. Even overseas couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm of the people. Before the battle even started, there was already a sea of people. There was a very conspicuous figure among them. The young boy looked like a middle school student, but he was wearing a suit with a slightly pulled cor. His handsome face was proud and aloof, like a Little Prince who had run away from a business party and came to a ce where he should not be. ¡°Young master, young master!¡± Not far away, a group of bodyguards in ck could be seen in the crowd, looking for something. The boy furrowed his brows and snorted, turning his face to the other side. But even so, he was still recognized. The leading bodyguard looked around and his eyes suddenly lit up.¡±Over there!¡± The boy¡¯s whereabouts werepletely exposed. He reacted quickly and walked to the side, taking advantage of his short height and half-bending his waist to take a shortcut. However, as soon as he took a step forward, he was grabbed by the back of his cor by a man of the same size as him. ¡°We can¡¯t leave this ce.¡± The boy turned around. He saw a dark-skinned boy wearing a baseball cap and a jacket. That person looked down at him from above. He was wearing a mask and there was no emotion in his eyes, just like a little stoic. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to line up over there. ¡± Then, he turned around calmly. Only then did the boy see the small figure, who was actually carrying a huge keyboard on her back. He raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing that the bodyguard wasing, he followed him. It was nothing more than to let this person cover him. Little Mo bei had also noticed the other party¡¯s movements. She thought that he hade on his own and was a little uneasy. She had been clearing the way for the boy the entire time. The boy, on the other hand, had one hand in his pocket and lowered his eyes, hiding well. Little Mo bei only stopped when they reached the ticket inspection area. ¡°It¡¯s just in front. ¡± The boy hummed in acknowledgment. Seeing that the little ck fellow was about the same age as him, he was about to speak. ¡°You¡¯re still young, be careful. ¡± Little Mo bei left after saying this. The boy,... Who¡¯s still young? He looked at the red keyboard on the man¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He also yed games? Were there any professional yers this young? If he wasn¡¯t a professional yer, why would the ck guy carry a keyboard on his back? There were many people around. After little ck left, the faint lemon fragrance in his nose disappeared. The boy then realized that the smell was especially strong. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his nose. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get out, so of course, he couldn¡¯t waste his time here. In the end, he still had to thank little ck. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter so safely. The boy turned around and nced at the ck-shirted bodyguard who was far away from him. The corners of his mouth curled up. He checked his ticket and entered the viewing area. Even at such a young age, he already had the taste of homme fatale. As he stood there, many people turned to look at him. Only then did the boy realize that what he was wearing was too eye-catching. If he had known earlier, he would have changed his coat with little ck. The countdown began. The torch was lit. The screen fell. It was that King battle team! The boy looked over. Those people stood in a line, their battle robes fluttering in the wind, stepping on mes as they approached. Everyone in the audience was excited. After all, they were representing the country. He was different from the others. The boy didn¡¯t shout their names. Instead, his eyes darkened for a moment when they fell on the national g. He had almost missed this scene. As the king of passersby in both Chinese and Korean servers. It would be his greatest regret to miss this match. In that case, he had to thank that ck fellow. When the boy thought of this, he was about to take a step forward when two slender legs blocked his way. ¡°You always cause such amotion every time you run away from home. Xiao nai, you really make me worry.¡± It was Feng Yi. As the team¡¯s apanying manager, he was dressed in an especially low-key manner today. He looked at the boy in front of him and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go home. ¡± Feng nai was very nonchnt. Anyway, he had already seen what he wanted to see, so it didn¡¯t matter if he went home or not. However, after taking two steps backstage, he looked at the back of the person who was about the same size as him and suddenly asked the person next to him,¡±¡±There¡¯s still a professional yer like me here who¡¯s representing the country?¡± ¡°As big as you? 14 years old? How is that possible?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right topete.¡± Feng Yi smiled. Feng nai stopped and lifted his eyelids slightly, his temperament already taking shape.¡±¡±No? He¡¯s wearing his uniform and is carrying a keyboard. He¡¯s very small and dark. ¡± ¡°You saw the little one?¡± Feng Yi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Little guy?¡± Feng nai furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°bey,¡± Feng Yi replied. bey? Feng nai suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the back of the tall and straight figure not far away. So he was bey, the one who had killed him in the game ... Chapter 1288 ? Chapter 1288: Showing off their love in moments (clearing cache) Trantor: 549690339 At that time, mo bei had thought that he was thanking her, which was why he kept turning back. Mo bei had also thought of waving her hand to signal to him. In the end, she didn¡¯t wave her hand because of what her master had often taught her: a true hero shouldn¡¯t leave his name even when he did good deeds. She was someone who wanted to be a great hero in the future, so she shouldn¡¯t focus on fame and fortune! Hence, mo bei turned around and walked away in a carefree manner. She didn¡¯t even say a word to anyone, but she had conversed with the other party in her heart for a few rounds. For example, the boy must be thanking her in his heart. Then she said you¡¯re wee. The boy wanted to treat her to a meal to express his gratitude. She would coolly say no. Mo bei usually didn¡¯t want to think about such a Chuunibyou matter. After all, she would only be expressionless when she was in Supreme Alliance. His thoughts were active. Now that he had mentioned it, mo bei recalled her younger self and did not want to look back. However, Feng nai said,¡±I really didn¡¯t expect that bey, who defeated me, would be a dark-skinned brat in real life.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± After so many years, mo bei had put an end to her original thoughts. Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Who wants to thank you?¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm,¡¯didn¡¯t you turn around to look back then? ¡°I¡¯m just trying to see if I can pull you back. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±You can¡¯t even remember who your opponent is. Why didn¡¯t you enter when I invited you online? it wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally meet you in person. Do you know how I felt at that time?¡± There was no need to guess. ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight. ¡± Mo bei followed his lead and said these three words. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng nai correctedzily.¡±n rounds.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the ticket inspection area,¡± mo bei reminded him indifferently. Feng NAI¡¯s finger tapped the side of her face.¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t for our God bey, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by my uncle so quickly. I wouldn¡¯t even have been threatened by that old fox to give me ten thousand dors as pocket money.¡± At that time, 10000 Yuan was indeed a lot. ¡°Without the funds to escape, I could only go home. That¡¯s fine, but I didn¡¯t expect that the opponent I¡¯ve been thinking about doesn¡¯t even have any impression of me.¡± The more Feng nai spoke, the lower his voice became.¡±Forget it. Who asked me to not look cute and soft? of course, I won¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention.¡± When mo bei heard this, she said,¡±you¡¯re very cute.¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Mo bei gave a brief description.¡±The way you look around in the crowd, like a little hamster. I¡¯m only tugging at you because I have a good impression of you. I¡¯m afraid that someone with your small size will touch you.¡± It was hard on mo bei to use so many words to describe her true feelings. However,¡¯little hamster¡¯ and ¡®such a small size¡¯... Feng nai believed that no man would like to hear these words.¡±You really should learn more about literature, especially your adjectives. You really need to improve. In the future, you can read the same book as trouble Lin, and I can teach you both at the same time.¡± Speaking of literary attainments. Mo bei¡¯s first thought was the pet name bey and King¡¯s son. Knowing that he had the burden of an idol, mo bei did not expose him. She only held his hand and said unhurriedly,¡±¡±So we¡¯ve made up?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after tonight. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want her to think that he was within her reach. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have this bit of warmth. Mo bei, on the other hand, furrowed her brows and looked at him quietly. Her aura was very simr to the one she had at second High¡¯s back field. Other than coldness, there was nothing else about her. Feng nai knew that he couldn¡¯t be too arrogant. Under that gaze, he changed his words. ¡°We¡¯ll make up after tonight. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei reached out and touched his head, then hugged Feng NAI¡¯s waist, her expression clear.¡±¡±Sleep with me for a while longer.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was used to acting, but in front of this person, he didn¡¯t even show his ruthlessness. Who would have thought that one day, young master Feng would be reduced to a sleeping partner? Once she met a certain someone, it seemed that everything she knew could be overturned. Especially after losing her for so long, she finally returned to his side. When he was tired, someone would lean over and support him with their shoulders when his body tilted. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the temperature was just right or if the familiar lemon fragrance had returned. The thought of holding this person down when she woke up and making her submit in his own way was gradually retracted. Even her breathing gradually stabilized. The sleeping Feng nai waspletely harmless, especially after he took off his sses. His handsome and wless face was as pale as a Sleeping Prince from the East. Little Lin had said that only sister bei would dote on his brother until he was disabled. It was indeed so. Mo bei had always been meticulous when it came to taking care of others, not to mention that she only had this one young master in her eyes. She did not forget that he had coagulopathy due to his immune system. At oneo¡¯ clock in the morning, she was still covering him with a thin nket, so that he wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. Feng nai was resistant, but he couldn¡¯t resist a slightly cold touch between his brows. There was also a faint fragrance, like the snow in early winter, that made him rx. Mo bei knew that he didn¡¯t sleep well. This was what Grandpa Feng had told her. However, she didn¡¯t know that he had already reached this stage and needed to rely on drugs to control it. Mo bei¡¯s gaze returned to the medicine bottle not far away. Others might not know what it was and mistakenly thought it was something like vitamin C. She had studied psychology and knew what was inside. She had only been looking at this bottle of medicine before. There were many kinds of clinical symptoms of mental illness. Some started when one was young, some had unknown causes, and some would be suppressed in the heart due to too much pressure, eventually bing the cause of the illness. Many people thought that mental illness would show unhappiness from the beginning. In fact, this was not the case. Sleep could affect one¡¯s mood and nerves. The beginning of a psychological decline was often rted to insomnia. Some patients with depression talked andughed during the day, but they couldn¡¯t fall asleep when they were alone. Her body was clearly tired and her mind was empty, but her heart felt empty. She only realized it when the sun rose and realized that she had not slept for the whole night. He would keep asking himself questions that he couldn¡¯t answer, and he would be stuck in a dead end. He would feel that doing anything was boring, and he would have no appetite. The clinical manifestation would be indigestion. He would always think that there was something wrong with his stomach and would have a strong sense of uneasiness. His self-defense would be highly concentrated, and when others were joking, he would think that they were talking about him. He couldn¡¯t sleep for more than seven days, and he would explode over a small matter. It would give him a very strong psychological hint ... With the support of his heart, mo bei did not think that he would let himself reach this stage. Unless he had some childhood trauma when he was young. Mo bei lowered her eyes and nced at the handsome face that was inches away from her. It was impossible for him to have a childhood trauma. Young master Jin would shiver at the sight of him. Mo bei could also guess what he had been like when he was young. Besides, Grandpa Feng had also said that he was born with stubbornness. Mo bei knew that some children who were too smart would grow up with personality ws because they would put on a fa?ade that was wless even in front of their parents. In addition to theyout of the lounge and the handcuffs on her wrists, there was also a ¡± Mo bei had already guessed his ruthless side. But no matter what, this had a lot to do with her leaving. She was the one who made him feel even more insecure. Mo bei reached out and took her phone. She took a picture of his sleeping face and, for once, posted it on her moments. He even wrote a line of words on it,¡±I will take good care of you in the future. Be good.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s sleeping photo was very eye-catching in mo bei¡¯s moments. After all, our chef mo only posts food. Back then, Feng nai had been interested in the ¡®little brother¡¯ mentioned by trouble Lin because he had seen such a social circle that was different from the life of modern people. After all, no one was so old-fashioned. No matter how good the picture was, there was ack of adjectives and few words, most of which were two or four words. For example, roast duck. For example, the winter solstice and dumplings were two words. It wasn¡¯t easy for a four-word person to know the sr term. No matter what he said, it was not as shocking as a sleeping photo! It was sent at this time again. Zhao sanpang had just turned off his Meituan midnight snack take-out and was nning to do what a restaurant owner should do when he saw this post. He touched his self-proimed handsome face.¡±This kid is quite good-looking, but he¡¯s just a little worse than me.¡± As he said this, he subconsciously liked the post without even looking at who it was. After he slid over, he felt that something was wrong and slid back. ¡°F * ck! Who was this pretty boy? Who¡¯s that?¡± One could imagine Zhao sanpang¡¯s mood. The little guy they had raised had actually been defiled by a pig! Lin Feng, who had just finished his ¡°family education¡±, had the same thoughts. He let the little stoic kiss her and didn¡¯t let her send him off! ¡°Feng Yi, what a good nephew you¡¯ve raised!¡± It was impossible not Yi. The reply he got was indeed from mo bei herself.¡±Senior Lin, thank you. Your method was very useful.¡± Lin Feng,...¡±Stop it, I¡¯m not happy at all!¡± But someone narrowed his eyes. It was Rao Rong, who was opening a night snack for someone. He freed one hand and replied on his moments,¡±¡±Method? What did he teach you?¡± Mo bei was just about to reply when her phone rang. It was Lin Feng.¡±Don¡¯t tell them what I¡¯ve taught you. It¡¯s an exclusive manual. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei responded. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve taken him down?¡± Lin Feng asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made up,¡± mo bei said.¡±Senior Lin is very impressive.¡± Being sought after, especially by the little stoic, Lin Feng subconsciously wanted to float. However, when he saw a certain someone in home clothes behind him and thought of his waist, he retracted his self-praise that was about to begin and became very steady and reliable.¡±Although the method is effective, little stoic, you have to remember that you¡¯re a girl. Girls have to be reserved, don¡¯t be too active, and even more so don¡¯t put your arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.¡± This was theplete opposite of the education she had received in the past. Mo bei guessed that senior Yun should be on his side, so she said indifferently,¡±¡±Senior Lin, I know you¡¯re being sarcastic. I¡¯ll continue to follow what you¡¯ve taught me, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Feng,... Wait! He taught her before? He was not at ease at all! Chapter 1289 ? Chapter 1289: Feng Yun Xiao Fan Trantor: 549690339 Lin Feng wanted to say something, but the other party had already hung up. It was because mo bei had sensed that Feng nai was frowning and was worried that she would disturb him. Even if he used medicine to control it, it might not be a deep sleep. In the future, she would be the one to take good care of him. Mo bei¡¯s temperament had always been cold. She hugged him and kissed him before closing her eyes ... In the Lin family¡¯s bedroom. Lin Feng looked at the person behind him and finally reacted! ¡°You heard it too. I told the little stoic to be more reserved in the future!¡± Lin Feng was thinking about how to get rid of the me. Yun Hu walked over, grabbing onto the main point.¡±What did you teach me before? When did you start teaching me?¡± Lin Feng recalled that the little stoic had just joined the team in order to help their little genius better integrate into the team. A ss of wine was a must. Actually, it was all the alcohol¡¯s fault! Otherwise, it was impossible for him to get more and more excited as they chatted. The little stoic was also very talkative. Even if an electric pole blocked her way, she would still have to educate him for a long time. As an elder, he had to give all he had to such a cute heir! ¡°You still remember the first time the little stoic got drunk, right?¡± Lin Feng had indeed gained a lot of business spirit. His face was no longer as pretty as when he was a teenager, but it was more angr. He even knew how to move bricks and guide Jade when talking about topics. Unfortunately, he was facing Yun Hu.¡±Are you talking about the time when you were drinking in the North and little spade chased you all over the base? you hid behind me and even wanted me to follow you to the toilet?¡± ¡°F * ck! What prefix are you adding!¡± Lin Feng felt that he couldn¡¯t continue living like this. The disadvantage of dating a brother was that he could be interrupted even if he wanted to mature. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It was that time.¡± Lin Feng reached out and ced his hand on Yun Hu¡¯s shoulder.¡±From that time on, a deep sense of trust was established between me and the little stoic. She woulde to me to answer any questions she had about life. For good life mentors like us, we definitely have to let our children take fewer detours, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°What if your boyfriend is an idiot?¡± Yun Hu nced at him. Lin Feng took a moment to react before he started.¡±Who are you calling silly!¡± Yun Hu reached out and pressed his head.¡±I¡¯ll take you out to hide for a few days. Bei won¡¯t be able to change from such an early education. It¡¯s only a matter of time before little spade finds out.¡± ¡°Me? afraid of her? Heh, I¡¯m afraid of a girl?¡± As Lin Feng spoke, he tugged at his cor and tilted his head back, looking at him from the side. He looked like a well-known ceo in the business world, with a hint of flirtatiousness. With such an aura, no one would believe that he would bow down to others. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t given up yet. There was no hurry. He used warm water to stew the frog. Yun Hu met his eyes.¡±It¡¯s not just little spade. Have you forgotten that you¡¯ve already posted it on your moments?¡± Lin Feng stiffened, then leaned back.¡±¡±We¡¯ll move out tomorrow, to a ce with poor inte connection. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to deal with little spade. She¡¯s learned from Captain, she¡¯s getting more and more scheming. She¡¯ll definitely use the public¡¯s anger to find me. ¡± Yun Hu was satisfied with his closeness, his fingers sliding through his hair.¡±Little spade sure is useful, how long has it been since you¡¯ve done this?¡± You can only rely on me to save you ... Lin Feng was still thinking of an escape route, so he didn¡¯t notice what he said.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll transfer you the money for the ne ticket. ¡± Yun Hu replied calmly. Lin Feng waved his hand.¡±Big brother can still afford to give this small amount of money to your boyfriend. Oh right, does the little stoic have no money to fall in love with?¡± Chapter 1290 ? Chapter 1290: Anger Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you think that someone who has been reading since young would not have money?¡± ¡°You should worry more about yourself,¡± Yun Hu replied indifferently. Lin Feng swirled his phone.¡±That¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t she busy with thepetition now? she probably doesn¡¯t have time to y with stocks. Moreover, Feng Yi¡¯s nephew doesn¡¯t look easy to take care of. I¡¯d better transfer some money to her so that people won¡¯t keep saying that our little stoic doesn¡¯t have any background.¡± When Yun Hu heard this, he paused. ¡°You¡¯re online?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t live in ancient times, of course I have to go online.¡± Lin Feng nced sideways, a cigarette in his mouth. Yun Hu looked at him, taking a puff from his thin lips before breaking the cigarette and throwing it to the side. ¡°Hello?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s wrist was held down by someone. Yun Hu lowered his gaze.¡±Didn¡¯t we agree on it? no one will look.¡± I¡¯m worried about the little stoic.¡± Lin Feng was a little frustrated, his ck hair a mess.¡±We can retire, but her career has just begun. She can¡¯t just die like this.¡± Yun Hu looked at him for a while, then ced his hand on his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say at the time that you shouldn¡¯t think that the little stoic is weak just because she¡¯s small? on the contrary, she¡¯s very strong, not only in terms of technique, but also that she never surrenders easily. She¡¯s stubborn and will prate the wall even though she knows it¡¯s the south wall. You said that you retired without any regrets, because with her around, it¡¯s like you¡¯re still ying the game.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been banned from thepetition. ¡± Ever since Lin Feng became the ceo, it was rare for him to be so emotional. At night, he would hold his wine ss and raise it with a smile. However, today, he lowered his eyes and sneered.¡±She was even treated as a substitute. Even after she returned, her situation didn¡¯t change for the better. Hu, you have no idea. When I see these things, the moment I close my eyes, I think of the little stoic being drunk and seriously telling me ...¡± ¡°Senior Lin Huahua, I don¡¯t have any friends in school. They don¡¯t make friends with me, so there¡¯s no one to put their arms around. They say that I smell, but it seems to be because I¡¯ve eaten too many salted vegetables. I can¡¯t smell it. But it¡¯s great that we can save the money to watch Supreme Alliance y in the Asian Cup. I want to y with you guys in the future andpete with people from other countries. Ten years, no, ten years is too little. Twenty years is too much. People from other countries will be scared When They See Us. We just need to let them know that we are strong. Senior Lin Huahua, don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep. Listen to me, I have a secret. I said that although no one is ying with me now, there will be someone in the future. I¡¯ve remembered everything you said. When that person appears, I¡¯ll give him the candy. You can¡¯t be so cold, you have to have more physical contact. Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Lin Feng took another puff. ¡°She probably thought that Supreme Alliance would never disband.¡± ¡°I went to a business meeting the day before yesterday and met someone from the Yun family. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know that she went to yise. What kind of ce is that? It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe back, but she was boycotted by the Supreme Alliance fans, saying that she was outdated and wasn¡¯t at her peak, that no one was handsome ...¡±¡±I¡¯m also from thepound, and I understand the consequences of her bad influence. She¡¯s taken the me for it, and no one cares what she did in eise.¡± ¡°Those Supreme Alliance fans, do they really think little spade and I are dead?¡± Chapter 1291 ? Chapter 1291: The one thousand two hundred and eighty one (3,4) Trantor: 549690339 Yun Hu didn¡¯t say a word. After he finished, he said,¡±Do you think little spade has any news about the things you know? Why didn¡¯t she make a move?¡± Lin Feng calmed down after hearing the two questions. Yun Hu looked at him.¡±I remember back in the training camp, the three of us always surrounded bei in the game. Even Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t show any mercy. If it were any other kid, they would have cried. But bei, she would always get up after you beat her down. Even if she was covered in mud and on the verge of copse, she would still give you thest blow. At night, she would go and review it herself. When Supreme Alliance disbanded, she was still able to survive. Besides, don¡¯t you want to see bei supporting the entire team by himself? The environment had never changed. The higher she stood, the more controversy she would have. Only by being able to focus and shoulder things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t could she win the championship. Anyone could be by her side when she was down and out, but we couldn ¡®t. Because once we appeared at this time, she would live in the shadow of Supreme Alliance for the rest of her life. People would say,¡±as expected of God z¡¯s disciple, she¡¯s so amazing. Her ying style must have been copied from our God z. With Supreme Alliance backing her, no wonder she dared to y on her behalf.¡± People would never be able to see the good and the bad. Even if she wasn¡¯t z¡¯s disciple and hadn¡¯t joined Supreme Alliance, she was still very strong. Little spade hasn¡¯t interfered because she knows that. Compared to the public opinion, bei¡¯s own value is more important. ¡± Lin Feng was convinced, and he suppressed his impulse. At this moment, Yun Hu changed the topic.¡±But I still have to protect my own child.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Lin Feng¡¯s peach blossom eyes lit up. ¡°However, the time isn¡¯t right yet.¡± Yun Hu caressed his head. ¡°Are you toying with your boyfriend now?¡± Lin Feng pushed him to the side. Yun Hu nced at his posture slowly.¡±We have a flight tomorrow. For the sake of your waist, I advise you to sit still.¡± If this was in the past, Lin Feng would have fought for it. After all, this was a matter of pride for a superior. At that time, he had given in to him, butter ... Later on, he lost in skill. He felt quitefortable and let him be. She couldn¡¯t lose her status in the family. What did she mean by telling him to sit down obediently? Lin Feng squinted his eyes, looking flirtatious. Unfortunately, the environment did not allow him to exert any strength, and he did not have any medicine on hand. In addition, he had already been ¡°educated¡± by his family once, so his lower back was still faintly aching. This would definitely affect his fighting strength. Afterprehensive consideration, he let go of her hand. He was not a coward. If he wanted to sleep with someone, he had to be smart. He hadn¡¯t told the little stoic about this yet. When the limelight had passed, he would summarize his experience and send it to her. Now, Lin Feng caught the main point and asked,¡±¡±When will the time be right?¡± Yun Hu pressed down on his hand and said a few words into his ear. The ending of the sentence drifted into the night sky, so deep that no one could hear it clearly. Only Lin Feng¡¯s handsome face paused for a moment before he smiled.¡±¡±You¡¯re right. ¡± Before that, he would just use red packets to convey his feelings. Hence, he picked up his phone and sent mo bei over ten red packets in one go. Later, he realized that this was too troublesome, so he decided to transfer the money directly! After that, he still had to take a screenshot and show it off online.¡±The child is in love. He definitely needs to burn money to support her. Give me some first. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add more.¡± As soon as this post was posted, luoluo left a message.¡±Lin Feng, exin to me. Why is bei in a rtionship? she¡¯s the one who has to burn money to support her. How do you usually answer her questions?¡± Lin Feng had wanted to show off, but he didn¡¯t expect luoluo to be so smart. No, he couldn¡¯t leave any evidence. Delete it. Just as Lin Feng was trying to make up for this. The photo that was posted on mo bei¡¯s moments had already been clicked on n number of times. Yun Shen¡¯s feelings wereplicated as he watched, so he called mo Nan out. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that mo Nan hadn¡¯t seen bei FA¡¯s sleeping face of Madam Feng. If he saw it, as a sis-con, he would definitely kill the Feng family¡¯s young master. Mo Nan had indeed not seen the picture mo bei had sent because he was currently rewatching all of mo bei¡¯s 1v2 match videos. The more he read, the deeper mo Nan¡¯s eyes sank. Apart from thest one, the little stoic¡¯s right hand didn¡¯t match the other six at all. In other words, she didn¡¯t use her left hand, but used one hand to win all six matches ... PA. The lights in the training room were turned on. It was cold. He stood there, not wearing his uniform, but a simple T-shirt and long pants. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo Nan turned off the video. Huleng walked over.¡±It¡¯s already midnight. We still have a team battle in the afternoon. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should rest early and maintain a good mood.¡± Monan grunted in agreement, his mind in a mess. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in a good state, huleng spoke again,¡±After the team battle, you¡¯ll be a starting member, so mo Nan, nothing can affect you now. We¡¯ll talk after you win the team battle.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Monan responded, but he didn¡¯t get up. It was the mainputer that was turning off the cold.¡±Mo Nan, don¡¯t underestimate the team battle in the afternoon. No matter how strong an individual is, it will be different when ites to the team battle. You¡¯re a professional yer. You should understand that if you want to win, you have to give it your all. With your current state, how do you think you¡¯ll y in the team battle tomorrow? The name list is out, and I didn¡¯t want to tell you in advance ... In the team battle in the afternoon, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be in the same group as mo bei and be her teammates. Would it make you happier if I told you this?¡± ¡°More than just a little happy!¡± Mo Nan paused for a moment, before heughed like a hooligan and reached out to put an arm around the other¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±You really are my good brother! Thanks! Huleng saw that he had recovered a lot of his energy, and the uneasiness that had risen in his heart was also greatly reduced. He didn¡¯t want to see that kind of loneliness on him again. Thest time he saw it was when he left quancheng and decided to return to his hometown. He had alreadye this far and was getting closer and closer to Mn he did not want anything to happen again. He knew that this person¡¯s greatest wish was to be in the same team as his sister and y a match together. If this information could bring back his fighting spirit, he could tell him everything. Whether it was as the captain or as a confidant ... Chapter 1292 ? Chapter 1292: Kanna Trantor: 549690339 The next day. It was the first rain since the beginning of autumn. It wasn¡¯t big, and it hit the floor-to-ceiling window sporadically. Because it was too early, other than the youtiao shop, there were no other people on themercial Street. There was a Park 700 meters behind the building. A group of olddies and grandmasters were having breakfast there. Of course, they would also buy breakfast there. The youtiao shop should be good. There was a group of people waiting in line, and they could smell the tofu pudding. However, the only difference today was that the olddies were all looking back. After all, there had never been such a good-looking young man who hade to line up at this time! ¡°Is it a youngdy or a young man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a girl. ¡± ¡°But you look so tall, and you look good.¡± ¡°Ask around?¡± ¡°Ask around!¡± The olddy who was standing in front of mo bei said,¡±¡±Youngdy, do you work nearby?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo bei had always been very polite to the elderly and children.¡±¡±The person I like is in the building in front.¡± When the olddy heard that, she said,¡±a bigpany!¡± Was this buying and giving? Her boyfriend had just graduated and was doing an internship, right? This was how an internship was. It was tiring. She¡¯ll be fine in a month or so. She¡¯s really a good girl, knowing how to care for people. ¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. Even though the young people¡¯s daily routine was different from theirs now. However, it was rare to see a child who came down so early to buy breakfast and patiently chat with them. They were very likable. How did she get a boyfriend so early? sigh ... Mo bei walked away under such a gaze. The more the olddies looked at her, the angrier they got. They weren¡¯t angry at her, but at their own grandchildren. They picked up their phones and made a call.¡±What sleep? Do you know what time it is now? Get up! She came out to buy breakfast! In the future, do you know how toe to this youtiao shop often? If you don ¡®t, then don¡¯t ask me for that sports car, I¡¯m spoiling you!¡± Pa! The call ended. The three second-generation rich kids collectively thought, grandma is so fierce today! They didn¡¯t even have the time to act coquettishly ... How? Wait a minute! A car! Mo bei, who had gone downstairs to buy breakfast, did not know about themotion she had caused. When they walked back to the Feng Corporation building, the security guard was a little dumbfounded. When did this person enter? How did he not notice? Where are the surveince cameras? All surveince cameras had blind spots. To mo bei, calcting these blind spots was just a daily routine. Hence, she could easily remove a normal handcuff if she wanted to. The security guard only reacted after she reached the top floor! However, when she saw that she had entered the president¡¯s office, she suddenly remembered the gossip that her colleagues had gossiped about during the shift change. She must be the president¡¯s woman! However, there was something strange about the president¡¯s woman. Why did it seem like theirpany¡¯s security equipment didn¡¯t exist to her? she scratched her head. It was wrong! Wait a minute! How did she open the door?! That fingerprint was useless! Mo bei had only bought breakfast. She had indeed wasted some time going out, but it was not a big problem. After she entered the office, she ced the deep-fried dough sticks and soy milk on the coffee table, then took off his suit jacket before walking into the lounge. The person on the bed was still sleeping. The thin nket was not fully covered, and the white shirt was lifted a little, revealing the waistline, which was strong and attractive. Mo bei reached out and lifted the thin nket. Her hair was still wet from the outside. Perhaps it was because her hand was cold to him, or perhaps it was because the smell was too fresh and pleasant, but Feng nai subconsciously grabbed her wrist in his half-asleep state ... Chapter 1293 ? Chapter 1293: Chapter 1283-bei naitian Trantor: 549690339 Then, he pulled her. He was so fast that mo bei didn¡¯t have time to shake him off. It was only when her back was pressed against the nket that she raised her eyebrows. Under normal circumstances, when a girl encountered this, she would blush and her heart would race. However, this kind of thing rarely happened to mo bei. Even in such a situation, she only raised her hand and ced it on the back of his head. Very naturally, she used her fingers to carefullyb his ck hair, her face clear and indifferent. That feeling was as if the other party was just a cat in her hands. However, even cats would stretch out their ws sometimes, not to mention that Feng nai was a Wolf by nature. Some things were always self-taught, especially when the delicate and cool feeling came from the fingertips. He was even more certain that the fragrance in the air was indeeding from his hand. Whether it was the smell or the touch of his fingertips, they both made Feng NAI¡¯s blood start to awaken. Even the breath that mo bei could smell had changed. Only then did mo bei¡¯s brows furrow slightly. She was about to speak. However, that person was already biting her snow-white neck. Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused. She wanted to push him away, but it was already toote. Different from when he was awake, Feng nai had no sense of reason to speak of now. If it were not for mo bei¡¯s martial skills, who knew where his hand would have gone. Pa! A sound could be heard. It hit her in the back. In addition, mo bei also learned from him and bit back lightly. Because of the slight pain, Feng nai opened his eyes. Without the sses, he could clearly see the changes. Her ck hair had grown longer and was slightly messy. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Mo bei asked. Her emotions were mild, but her voice was hoarse from his previous actions. After seeing this scene, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and his breathtakingly handsome face carried a sense of danger.¡± ¡°It seems that our God Bey is reallycking in knowledge about the matters between men and women ...¡± As he said that, his breath slowly fell behind her ear.¡± ¡°How can a man wake up when you¡¯re like this?¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±There¡¯s apetition today.¡± This sentence made Feng nai stop. After a while, he finally pulled his hand out of that delicate feeling. However, some things did not calm down so quickly, especially when she was just within his reach. Her attitude was no longer as absolute as before. It was as if as long as he got a little closer, she would no longer be so calm, and she would obey Him. This thought was like a fire that spread from his fingertips. Even the beast that was locked in his heart could smell the faint scent that was emanating from it. As long as its owner was a little more cunning, it would be a sweet and easily within reach ... Chapter 1294 ? Chapter 1294: Chapter 1284 (the chapter is in a mess, clear and slow) moved~moved~ Trantor: 549690339 She was lying under his palm, her waist so thin that it looked like he could break it with one hand. His expression was always cold, as if it was covered in snow. However, today, perhaps because of the rain, her thin lips were stained with some water vapor. The suit jacket that had covered her yesterday was thrown aside. All of this made it difficult for Feng nai to stop. It was a man¡¯s nature to possess the girl he liked and make herpletely his. Especially for someone as vicious as Feng nai, he would have countless thoughts. He would think about which method he would use to have her so that she would only have eyes for him. He wanted to see how she would be like when she couldn¡¯t control herself the most. He even wanted to make her cry and make her eyes red. As long as he took a step further, he would be able to realize the dreams that made him feel like a beast in the middle of the night. However, she had a match in the afternoon and her right hand was injured ... Feng nai bit the corner of his lip fiercely. He had never retreated so quickly before. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back if he took another look. With a quick nce, she could see the side profile of his face, which was even more unforgettable because of his passion. He originally looked flirtatious and was forcibly suppressed by his noble and refined aura, but when his eyes became deep and without any point ofnding, he endured everything, and the corners of his eyes were forced to show ruthlessness. No matter who saw it, they wanted to have this man. Mo bei was no exception in this regard. She could hear the sounding from the bathroom. She got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. The bathroom and resting room in the office would not be very big. Even with ayer of frosted ss, the sound instion was not very good. Mo bei could clearly hear his low voice and some messy breaths mixed in the water. All of this interweaved together and filled mo bei¡¯s eardrums. She could even clearly hear her name in these voices. Mo bei retracted her gaze and suppressed her unknown impatience. She raised her hand and took a sip of ice water. However, his voice was like a devil¡¯s voice, as if it could prate the wall. It was so low that it was as if he was behind her and doing something in his own way. Mo bei closed her eyes, unable to eliminate the heating from her tailbone. Her wrist seemed to still be pressed down by him ... Mo bei nced sideways. Her emotions remained unchanged, but the back of her ears felt a little hot without her realizing it. After an unknown period of time, the aura finally calmed down. Mo bei¡¯s eyes also became much clearer. After a pause, she walked to the coffee table and opened the bag of youtiao she had bought. She didn¡¯t want to be affected. It was only when she saw Feng naiing out of the bathroom covered in water vapor that she understood one thing-it was impossible for her not to be affected. This person¡¯s existence itself was a distraction. After all, he was too good-looking, especially with the sexiness on his face that had yet to be removed. Only she could see him like this. Mo bei subconsciously avoided his gaze. She took out the deep-fried dough stick, broke it into three pieces, and soaked it in the tofu pudding. Then, she pushed him away. Feng nai nced at it and suddenlyughed, hiszy voice carrying a hint of mockery.¡±¡±It seems like a pair of handcuffs and the security system downstairs won¡¯t be enough to keep our God bey. I was too naive ...¡± Chapter 1295 ? Chapter 1295: Kanna taka Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Someone who could cut off my custom-made anklet ten months ago can actually stay and leave wherever he wants now, including the rest room here, right?¡± When he said thest sentence, there was no warmth in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. At the thought of the possibility that, like the previous ten months, she would be gone when she woke up, and everything would be empty, it was hard for him not to say such things. Mo bei could hear the uneasiness beneath his coldness. She stirred the White porcin bowl a little, and under the morning light, her handsome face looked somewhat schrly. She turned her face sideways and pushed the White porcin bowl away. Under her ck eyshes were her light-colored eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± In other words, mo bei¡¯s bowl of tofu pudding and youtiao was for Feng nai. He liked to eat youtiao like this, but he felt that it was too childish to eat it like this, so no one knew about it except for the old master. So when a certain someone pushed the White porcin bowl towards him, Feng nai didn¡¯t continue to mock her. He sat down beside her and tied his shirt with one hand. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to eat, nor did he say that he didn¡¯t want to eat. His entire body was still moist, and he looked even more abstinent and Noble. Mo bei had always dealt with him. She picked up the disposable bamboo chopsticks and was about to put the bowl back. Feng nai was one step ahead of her and pressed her hand down. Then, he started eating without a word. As a graduate of a cooking technical school, it was a sense of achievement to see his favorite person eat the food that he fed. Feng nai had always been a gentleman when it came to eating. Even so, it was obvious that he did like it. However, the deep-fried dough sticks in the bowl couldn¡¯t be eaten at all. He raised his eyes and looked at mo bei. Mo bei took the bowl from his hands and reced it with a bowl of millet congee.¡±¡±You can only eat one youtiao.¡± Feng nai did not listen to her. Mo bei put down her wooden chopsticks and her gazended on him. Feng nai didn¡¯t know why his hands had stopped. He had probably gotten used to acting cute. Otherwise, based on the current situation, there was no need for him to be like before, having to listen to whatever she said. However, even his body was used to ¡°obeying¡± her. The moment her gazended on him, he automatically stopped. Feng nai furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. However, as he thought about this, his hand did not move again. Instead, under her increasingly cold gaze, he did not know when he had retracted it. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed even more. What was going on with him? was he afraid of her? It was simply a fantasy. Before he could say anything. Mo bei had already dug out a big bun with her bamboo chopsticks. She removed the filling and left only the skin on his empty te. When she saw that he didn¡¯t touch it, she picked it up again and touched her lips.¡±Your stomach isn¡¯t good, so you should eat something light in the morning,¡± Feng nai was famous for being picky with his food. He liked buns but didn¡¯t like the filling. However, he would never say such a thing. He would only refuse to eat because it was too troublesome to eat. Trouble Lin also hated to eat meat fillings. That fellow was so thick-skinned that he would hug someone¡¯s long legs and act coquettishly for such a matter. When they were still living together, Feng nai had seen a certain someone patiently pick out all the stuffing and even feed it to his younger brother with one hand. He was so crippled that he even had to be fed a bun. At that time, all he did was carry his younger brother out of ck me, put him in the car, and let old Wang take him back to where he should go. He never said that he liked it too ... Feng nai remained in that position and lowered his eyes to take a bite of the bun in her hand.¡±¡±How did you know that I like to eat it this way?¡± Mo bei recounted without much expression.¡±There was one time when I fed little Lin. You kept looking at me pitifully. It was as if you were saying,¡¯I want to eat too. Why did you only feed him and not me?''¡± [Free of charge beyond a thousand words: this is a special time. The reason is written in the content. In order to prevent bans, I wrote and did not subscribe. Ideas are also considered chapter content. After the chapter is banned, it will be repeated when released. I need everyone to clear your cache. If the content may beined about but must be written, for the sake of the two¡¯s future development, I will post a ban chapter.] Before the subscription, he checked the fees. The fees were based on words. The fees for chapters were high because of the number of words. She also suggested that some rtives skip the sugar distribution segment ande back the day after tomorrow. During special times, it was difficult to give out candy. Other than anti-theft and prohibition, the above situation would only ur. Everyone knew about the chapter ban. After the chapters were banned, some people would post the banned chapters to the thoughts of the previous chapter ... When I checked myself, I had to check the previous chapter as well, and this is paid content ... I can understand that you are anxious, but don¡¯t post it anymore, muah. (In fact, to avoid trouble, I¡¯ve never updated much. I don¡¯t have a fan club, so no one will speak up for me. It¡¯s my business if I¡¯m voted on, so I can just edit it. But because it¡¯s a special period, I don¡¯t have to worry about small amounts of money for banned chapters. The content will be restored ... To be honest, I¡¯ve been doing a lot recently because I promised my parents. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve long guessed that I would beined about if I posted more. In order to avoid exining so much to everyone, I¡¯ve already updated more than I should.) I don¡¯t even post anything after that, and I don¡¯t post anything more. I post once a day, and it¡¯s good for everyone. But it can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m really too useless. If I¡¯m too useless, I¡¯m sorry to others because it¡¯s still the sixth watch period today ... If I give out other candies, everyone should calm down first and reduce the probability of being voted ... I know it¡¯s not easy for you to survive online, so let¡¯s hug and encourage each other.) Chapter 1296 ? Chapter 1296: Bei doesn¡¯t know how to y? Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai paused in the middle of eating a bun, his eyes narrowing. Mo bei recalled what senior Lin had taught her a long time ago. As she fed him with one hand, she leaned to the side and nted a kiss on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you in the future too,¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but he only realized it now. Someone seemed to have be ... Very fond of family? One had to know that when a certain someone attended second high, everyone else looked like delinquents. She was the only one who had to zip up her school uniform to the top. She was tall, elegant, and meticulous. Her old-fashioned look attracted the likes of some old people. There was clearly a group of people behind her, but she carried a school bag indifferently. She did not seem to belong to that world. Whether it was the teachers of No. 1 high school or No. 2 high school, when someone was mentioned, they would say,¡±look at mo Nan, is he in love?¡± Did you dye your hair? All of you are half as steady as him, you should have passed the exam long ago! At that time, a certain someone was still a ¡°little brother.¡± Many people would say that people like ¡°little brother iceberg¡± wouldn¡¯t even look at you even if you tried to flirt with him. Confessions would be treated as flyers, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t take the initiative when he was in love. The person who didn¡¯t take the initiative had already kissed him three times since he woke up in the morning. Furthermore, Feng nai had also noticed that when a certain someone was kissing him, there was no specific environment, and his face was pure and handsome. Although Feng nai didn¡¯t know why she had be like this, it was obvious that this was very beneficial to him. There was a saying that trouble Lin was right about. With mo bei around, Feng nai was indeed a good-for-nothing who was ready to be served. However, mo bei didn¡¯t think so. Instead, she felt that Feng nai was exceptionally obedient when he was eating. Special Assistant Yuan, who usually came to deliver breakfast snacks, paused for a moment when he heard this description.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss mo, what did you just say? Good?¡± Mo bei hummed in acknowledgment and did not show any emotional fluctuations. Because his wife¡¯s favorite was Supreme Alliance¡¯s yers, assistant Yuan¡¯s heart waspletely devoted to miss mo. Every day, he would call him to the living room seriously.¡±I only have one request for you now. Protect our goddess bey well. If she gets bullied again like she did in the past, you have to reflect on yourpany¡¯s public rtions skills, which is also your ability.¡± Executive Assistant Yuan, ...He wanted to resist. Who knew that his wife¡¯s tone would change, and she even nestled in his arms like a little bird.¡±As long as you can take good care of our God bey, everything else can be discussed. I¡¯ll be more generous with your allowance and allow you to go back to your room to sleep. Think about it, I¡¯m pregnant now, right? You don¡¯t know how difficult it is for our God bey. ¡± Special Assistant Yuan really wanted to say,¡±there are some things that young master wants to do that I can¡¯t stop even if I want to. This includes the matter of your family¡¯s God bey being locked up. If I tell you, you will definitely make me leave the marriage with nothing. It will be even more difficult for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let it go before, but from today on, I¡¯m going to support you seriously. I don¡¯t want you to be full of hostility and affect your prenatal education when I open your team. ¡± This had affected her prenatal education. He had to ensure that miss mo could y normally today. If there was anything wrong with miss mo during thepetition and his wife found out, he would never be able to move back to the bedroom from the living room. Family harmony was very important! That was why Special Assistant Yuan came to thepany earlier than any other day. He wanted to confirm whether his wife¡¯s most handsome bey God could y and whether the young master had done anything serious. The young master had never thought of hiding that lounge. It was just that the style inside was too sinister, plus his handcuffs and his long-term uneasiness. Special Assistant Yuan was really worried that young master would let go. But now, someone was actually telling him to be good, young master? Miss mo was probably the only person in the world who could use this word to describe young master. Just as she was thinking about this, a voice came from the other side of the office.¡±It can¡¯t be washed clean.¡± It was the voice of their young master. What can¡¯t be washed clean? Special Assistant Yuan was still puzzled when he saw his young master walk over with his eyebrows slightly furrowed. No matter how much disdain his handsome face showed, he still held a white porcin bowl in his hand through a piece of paper, and the water droplets were still dripping ... ¡°Young master?¡± Their young master actually knew how to wash the dishes? And it was even stained with oil? Special Assistant Yuan hadn¡¯t been with Feng nai from the start, so he didn¡¯t know that their young master had also been arranged in this way back in the apartment. At that time, there was more work like washing dishes than now. However, Feng nai still liked to go to the apartment, because that was the only way he could eat the desserts that a certain ¡°little brother¡± had made. As for ck me, he did not even have an oven at the time. However, the current ck me not only had an oven, but he also had a professional egg-cracker and all sorts of professional kitchenware. Everything Feng nai had done was to wait for that person to return. However, no one understood him, so no one knew how much he had changed for mo bei back then. It¡¯s just washing the dishes, what¡¯s the big deal. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was very indifferent as he swept them over. Washing the dishes wasn¡¯t a big deal, but what was important was why he was here at this time? Special Assistant Yuan understood the chill in his voice and was about to exin. She saw miss mo walk over and help their young master roll up his sleeves before putting the White bowl in his hand aside.¡±¡±There¡¯s no detergent in the office, so it won¡¯t be clean even if you wash it. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± If someone else had touched young master like this, he would have thrown his shirt away and would not be in a good mood for the whole day. However, today, Special Assistant Yuan had watched as the ruthless and ruthless person who sucked up money in the business world stood there and allowed mo bei to do whatever she wanted without saying a word. He had not said a single word. ¡°I have something to discuss with Special Assistant Yuan. You can go and do your things first.¡± The amazing thing was that after miss mo finished speaking, their young master really went to the resting room. He was indeed ... Well-behaved! ¡°It¡¯s like this ...¡± Special Assistant Yuan had originally wanted to know which battle team mo bei would join after thepetition. Although they all knew that she would definitely join dark res, some people did not think so now. It was best to release the news in advance so that everyone would know. This would reduce the amount of trouble. However, before he could finish his conversation. The young master appeared in front of them again. ¡°Come here.¡± It was obvious who he was talking to. Mo bei stopped their conversation and walked closer to him.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Help me with my tie. We¡¯ll have a morning meetingter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it myself,¡±Feng nai said nonchntly. Executive Assistant Yuan,... When is the morning meeting? Furthermore, he had done thoseplicated ties very professionally before, but this one was not good enough? Executive Assistant Yuan was smart enough to never expose their young master. However, he did not expect his young master to be so obedient in front of miss mo. Especially when he looked at miss mo, who was still tying his tie for him, and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to have a meeting.¡± ¡°Since Special Assistant Yuan is here, the meeting should be starting soon.¡± Miss mo ttened his cor and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Finish the meeting earlier and help me do a review training.¡± Their young master seemed to have said something else. The youngster¡¯s face didn¡¯t change in the light. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a spoiled child. ¡± Indeed, he seemed to be acting coquettishly. Executive Assistant Yuan could no longer look at him. He was already so old, yet he still needed to be coaxed. Was this how their young master was? Feng nai didn¡¯t realize that his actions were being coquettish in the eyes of others. He only lowered his eyes again and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Then you¡¯ll apany me for the morning meetingter.¡± ¡°Apany you?¡± Mo bei raised her brows. Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment, his attitude undisciplined.¡±¡±It¡¯s hard for me to gain a foothold here. You should¡¯ve seen it yesterday. Each of the shareholders of the Feng family is a ruthless person. I need someone to help me. ¡± If I didn¡¯t know the inside story, I would have been deceived by you, young master! ¡°Isn¡¯t Executive Assistant Yuan here?¡± Mo bei nced sideways. For the first time, assistant Yuan wanted to find a hole to hide in. His young master¡¯s eyes were clear, as if he was asking why he was still here. Following such a Boss, one had to be able to keep up with his actions and logic. Special Assistant Yuan adjusted his sses to cover it up.¡±These people are of high status and authority. My words usually carry little weight. It¡¯s more suitable for miss mo to follow young master. After all, old master likes miss mo the most.¡± Feng nai seemed to be satisfied with this answer, and the corners of his lips curled up. Special Assistant Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t even raise his head. Mo bei knew what people in the business circle thought of Feng nai and knew that he probably couldn¡¯t take much injustice. However, there was one thing she had to know. Some things had to be seen for herself before she could feel at ease. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go too.¡± At this point, mo bei paused.¡±But I need to go downstairs to get something.¡± ¡°Things?¡± Special Assistant Yuan asked. What was that? Just get the front desk to send it up for miss mo. ¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s the clothes and notebook for thepetition this afternoon.¡± Mo bei tapped on her phone screen.¡±I¡¯ve already reminded you just now. He should be here by now. You guys talk first. I¡¯ll go downstairs to get it.¡± Mo bei was much more talkative than before. This also put Feng nai in a good mood. After all, she would do her best to protect anything rted to him. After mo bei left, Special Assistant Yuan finally spoke,¡±¡±But young master, the shareholders will feel a chill down their spines if you say something. It¡¯s not easy to create the feeling that you¡¯re being bullied ...¡± Really, you¡¯re going too far in this aspect. Feng nai slowly swept a nce at him.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already thought it through. There¡¯s a spendthrifting today. ¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t scheme like this, I could still stand on your side for the sake of the money and think that you really love miss mo. But now ... Your wife is the best.¡± Just as Special Assistant Yuan was about to lift his legs to make preparations ... Feng nai suddenly said,¡±I asked youst time if Special Assistant Yuan¡¯s family is very harmonious. After that time, your wife didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did she?¡± Special Assistant Yuan thought to himself,¡¯that was in the past. Ever since you hacked the ount, how can you still be harmonious?¡¯ Even if my wife is making things difficult for me, do you think I will say it? ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Special Assistant Yuan was also a man who wanted face.¡±¡±Boss Feng, you should know that my wife has always been a gentle person.¡± Feng nai smiled. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask Special Assistant Yuan about. ¡± Consult? Why did he keep having a bad feeling? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask for your guidance. Is there a problem with that, boss Feng?¡± Special Assistant Yuan asked. ¡°There is.¡± Feng nai looked at himself in the mirror, but he was mainly looking at his tie.¡±¡±When Special Assistant Yuan was in a rtionship, did your girlfriend take the initiative to kiss you from time to time, about once an hour on average? With this kind of performance, you must like it very much, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I really like it!¡± Special Assistant Yuan gritted his teeth. After all this, their young master Feng just wanted to show off his love! When he was with his Boss, he felt that one should be content with what they had and not act arrogantly. Now that he was with young master ... He finally realized how shameless a person could be. He really wanted to kick away the dog food and resign! Downstairs. Mo bei took the elevator reserved for the president. When she appeared at the front desk, the other party was busy and did not notice her. The delivery would arrive in two minutes. Mo bei sat in the resting area. The person at the front desk had finished talking and walked over. However, after seeing mo bei, he suddenly curled his lips.¡±¡±I was wondering who it was. Isn¡¯t this our great chef from back in the day? a game noob?¡± Mo bei lifted her eyes and looked at that person¡¯s face. There were no ripples either. ¡°You¡¯re still the same. Have you forgotten how you tricked us? your support is so ... Tsk tsk. ¡± Speaking of support, mo bei finally had an impression. That was when she had just joined the vocational school ... Kada, kada. The sound of an electric fan was what every student who studied cooking wanted to hear the most in the summer. ¡°Five ckies?¡± ¡°Where are you going to find five people to y? It¡¯s poisonous. ¡± ¡°There!¡± The shorter one nodded his chin at the figure who was carving with his eyes lowered. ¡°Mo bei? She doesn¡¯t know how to y games, okay?¡± ¡°How do you know it won ¡®t?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? When we were reading theory books during the self-study ss, so many people started ying games. When did mo bei ever fight?¡± The long-haired girl adjusted her hair clip. ¡°That¡¯s true. But does our brother Yi like her? Didn¡¯t you bring her to y gamesst time?¡± Li Yi, who was looking at the equipment, nced sideways.¡±¡±What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t brother Yi invite him?¡± The man chuckled. Li Yi nced at the long-haired girl and swiped his finger.¡±¡±He¡¯s quiet and expressionless. He doesn¡¯t even know how to y games. No matter how good-looking he is, he¡¯s boring. If he wants to invite you, go ahead.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get close,¡±the man shook his head. The girl let go of the hair clip.¡±Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. I¡¯ll go and ask Mo bei.¡± Then, she walked toward the figure. The light entered the room and all of it hit one person. The girl¡¯s eyes darkened and she waved her phone.¡±¡±Mo bei, do you want to y games?¡± Mo bei nced at the screen and said indifferently,¡±¡±Sorry, I don¡¯t really know how to do it.¡± ¡°I can teach you if you don¡¯t know. We¡¯re short of five ckies, so you can just y a cker support.¡± The long-haired girl smiled sweetly. A cker support? Mo beidiao¡¯s hand that was holding the carrot paused slightly, but he did not say anything. The long-haired girl took her hand.¡±Li Yi, mo bei has agreed. Let¡¯s start!¡± Mo bei looked sideways at the girl, her eyes clear and cold. The girl blinked and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just be a hooligan and cooperate with us. We¡¯re all ssmates, so you can¡¯t possibly not help us with this little bit of help, right?¡± Chapter 1297 ? Chapter 1297: Chapter 1287: memories of the northern technical school Trantor: 549690339 As the girl spoke, she passed one of the phones to her.¡±¡±It looks like it¡¯s difficult to download the game on your phone. You need a smartphone. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll let you use my other phone. The ount has already been logged in. You just have to follow Li Yi. You¡¯ll be able to do it eventually. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and she did not leave her hand empty. The girl directly entered the game for her, then smiled and said,¡±¡±Li Yi, you can go online. I¡¯ll add you.¡± The good-looking boy replied with an ¡°mm.¡± After entering the game, no one asked mo bei if she was willing to y. He directly clicked on the start button. Even the hero character was chosen by the girl for mo bei.¡±¡±You don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s thick.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t move. It was as if what they were doing had nothing to do with her. It was as if those things couldn¡¯tpare to the carrot in her hand. At this time, Li Yi snorted.¡±I heard that your brother was just selected to enter the youth training camp. If someone like your brother could be selected, it means that this game is not difficult. Anyone can y it.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei finally stopped her carving and looked in his direction. ¡°Li Yi, you can¡¯t say that!¡± The girl looked back and forth, then called out,¡±¡±Everyone pay attention! The game had begun! Mo bei, hurry up and catch up. It¡¯ll also prove whether your brother really has that ability or not. This has to be passed down in genes, right?¡± At that time, although mo bei was quiet and calm, she was really fierce. Not to mention that the other party had also involved her brother in this. Ever since mo bei entered the vocational school, she hadn¡¯t had much contact with high-end phones. She herself only used an old phone that could answer calls and send messages. Why would she y games? However, these people knew nothing about mo bei. In less than half a minute, she would be able to familiarize herself with all the applications of any electronic product. Mo bei nced at what the girl had handed to her. There were no settings on the controls, and there were also problems with the equipment. The skills that came with it didn¡¯t match the support. His slender fingers moved over, first changing the equipment, and then the operating settings. She was very fast. If people could look in her direction, they would know that she could y games. This was because she didn¡¯t need to look for the equipment at all. Some things had already be memories, and even the game map had long been printed in her mind like a temte. Even though her support at this moment was only average. However, a person¡¯s way of thinking when ying games would not change. The girl didn¡¯t understand.¡±Mo bei, why aren¡¯t you out yet?¡± she continued.¡±Li Yi needs you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be fine at the bottomne alone. She¡¯s just here to leech off my experience.¡± The boy named Li Yi pouted his thin lips. When he confessed, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now she wanted him to take her. Heh. He had long felt that Wen Wen was better than her and could chat with him. As for her, she just made his heart itch. After all, she was cold and he had never met a girl like her. However, with his family background, he could have anything he wanted in the future. He could not even y games and used a brick phone. It was not old-fashioned enough. As Li Yi thought about this, he was already standing in the grass on the map. Mo bei sent out a signal to retreat. Li Yi did not seem to notice. The other boyughed.¡±Mo bei,¡± he said.¡±You can send a signal?¡± ¡°She pressed the wrong button.¡± The girl looked at Li Yi¡¯s position and said,¡±you¡¯re going to grab the other side again.¡± Li Yiughed.¡±He¡¯s already at critical health. Why is he still hanging around outside? he¡¯s obviously looking for death.¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Mo bei only said one word. The few of them nced at her and did not take her seriously at all. Li Yi was even more confident as he prepared to block the attack. As long as he fired this shot, he would be able to get first blood. However, at this moment, his entire body was suddenly lifted up. It was the mage on the other side! Not only were there mages, but there were also assassins on the other side! ¡°D * MN it!¡± Li Yi wanted to use sh, but it was no longer possible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±the girl asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been caught!¡± Li Yi looked at the ck screen and put down his phone. First blood was lost just like that. He didn¡¯t just lose 1 HP. As Li Yi did not allow mo bei to guard the bottomne with him, he quickly lost a turret too. It had only been four minutes since the game started. Press The economy had dropped a lot all of a sudden. In addition, the speed of the opponent¡¯s jungler was so fast that it didn¡¯t seem like it should be at this stage. The bottomne suddenly felt like it was going to copse. Li Yi¡¯s expression was already a little unsightly. After all, at the start of the game, he had said that he would take everyone flying. But now, not only had he given away his first blood, he had also caused the bottomne to copse like this. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±If there¡¯s someone who can assist me, the other side won¡¯t have any chance at all.¡± ¡°Hold on for a little longer,¡± the girl immediately echoed.¡±I¡¯lle to your aid after I clear this wave of minions.¡± After she said this, her tone changed.¡±Mo bei, don¡¯t run around. What are you doing in the red zone opposite? you don¡¯t even understand the map.¡± By the time mo bei heard this, she had already taken the opponent¡¯s Red buff. It was just that this support jungler didn¡¯t have much of an advantage and had wasted some time. On her way back to the city, she raised her eyes and said indifferently,¡±¡±Looking at the money.¡± ¡°Money?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The girlughed.¡±What are you talking about? we¡¯re ying a game right now.¡± The other boy knew what mo bei meant and was a little embarrassed. He reminded the girl,¡±¡±Mo bei is right. Look at your finances.¡± The girl turned around and looked at her.¡±What¡¯s wrong with my finances? I¡¯m only so far away. Mages don¡¯t have a high economy in the early stages. Mo bei, can you not spout nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Mo bei did not even look at her. Instead, she zoomed in on the mini-map, wanting to see the position of the opponent¡¯s assassin. However, at this moment, she furrowed her brows. Did the middlene not nt wards in the river in the jungle? ¡°You¡¯re dying. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was not loud. ¡°How interesting, mo bei. You¡¯re even cursing me. Do your job as a support and protect Li Yi. You ...¡± Before the girl could finish her sentence, a figure suddenly appeared from the opposite side. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and he had a long sword in his hand. Without giving anyone a chance to react, he directly crossed the tower with his sword! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mo bei!¡± The girl gritted her teeth. Only then did mo bei nce at her. It was that kind of cold gaze that made it seem as if he had never taken her seriously that made the girl¡¯s eyes darken.¡±Even if you don¡¯t know how to, you should know how to support, right?¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was very calm.¡±The person who killed you is on the opposite side. If you¡¯re not convinced, kill him instead. Can¡¯t you even understand your teammate¡¯s recall?¡± What else can you understand from this game?¡± Chapter 1298 ? Chapter 1298: Feng naixiu is everywhere (1,2 Ann) Trantor: 549690339 One sentence, and the air froze. When had the girl ever been treated like this? she was a sweet talker in school and got along with people easily. In the game, everyone would give in to her. Now, she was being insulted by a rookie! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t protect Li Yi, but you also didn¡¯t save me, and now you¡¯re saying such things. ¡± The girl felt a little wronged.¡±I really shouldn¡¯t have asked you to join us. If it weren¡¯t for you, Li Yi wouldn¡¯t have lost first blood and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down the bottomne.¡± Li Yi was also a little annoyed. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll surrender. There¡¯s no fighting.¡± In a five-person game, four people surrendering would do. Mo bei would definitely reject him. Even though she was no longer in Supreme Alliance, she would never give up no matter what happened. The responsibility of notpromisingy on her teammates. This seemed to have be a mark that had seeped into her bones. One of the boys pressed the ¡®reject¡¯ button because he clicked on the wrong button. ¡°Who didn¡¯t agree!¡± Li Yi was a little impatient.¡±How can we y like this? hurry up and end the game. If the adc doesn¡¯t have a support, how can I still develop?¡± The dazed boy reminded him softly,¡±¡±Brother Yi, you¡¯re the one who stopped the support from following.¡± ¡°That¡¯s in a one-on-one situation. Now that the other side has three people attacking the bottomne, no matter how strong I am, can I defend it?¡± The pressure from Li Yi¡¯s question. The boy who had been eating and drinking with him instantly changed his words.¡±¡±There¡¯s no other way. Mo bei doesn¡¯t know how to do it.¡± The girl also took the opportunity to say something. The figure swept over again, this time with the help of the mage, and directly turned the girl, who was full of health, into a g. It was only then that mo bei saw the other party¡¯s id ... Languid. Mo bei¡¯s hand paused for a moment. Something seemed to sh in her eyes, and she stopped what she was about to do. The girl, on the other hand, shouted,¡±ah! It got stuck just now!¡± She had already forgotten that she was driving all the way. When the mage on the other side heard this, he stopped in the middlene. Game id: pilfering pig, breaking legs cat: ¡°girl, you¡¯re a noob. Don¡¯t make excuses like you¡¯re stuck. When you were fighting the minions just now, I saw that your movements were quite smooth. How could you be stuck? although your hand speed is so slow that it¡¯s boring to even fight inning, if you admit that you¡¯re a noob, your teammates will forgive you.¡± This sentence made the girl¡¯s face freeze.¡±¡±Who are you calling a noob? The mage on the other side, just you wait!¡± Pilfering pig breaks the cat¡¯s legs: ¡°I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m trembling. Girl, what are you going to do to me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll kill you in return!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡±nguidly asked.¡±Push it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Li Yi was extremely unhappy when he saw these words. Under normal circumstances, he was the one who would be the one to shout at the other side. Today, the match had only just started and they were already on the verge of copsing. However, he was an expert, and experts were always indifferent to other people¡¯s provocations. They only replied with one sentence,¡±¡±The opponents can be pushed quickly, but my teammates can ¡®t. The support is too bad. I¡¯m unlucky.¡± Pilfering pig breaks the cat¡¯s legs,¡±who are you calling a fraud?¡± You look surprised!¡± Li Yi typed: ¡°a newbie support. I don¡¯t know where he went the moment he started. Otherwise, do you think we would have copsed like this? brother, be content.¡± Pilfering pig breaks the cat¡¯s legs: ¡°I won by myself. There¡¯s no such thing as being content. Boss, don¡¯t you think this is funny?¡± ¡°My red in the jungle is gone, it¡¯s on the opponent¡¯s support.¡± Pilfering pig breaks the cat¡¯s legs,¡±let¡¯s go and kill her now!¡± You dare to steal the boss¡¯s Red, I admire the opposite side¡¯s support girl!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill him,¡±zily replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her ability that she could steal it,zily replied.¡± But you, are you done?¡± I¡¯ll kill you after I¡¯m done. ¡± Pilfering pig breaks the cat¡¯s legs: The girlughed.¡±You guys are really good to our support. Do you want to give it to you? it¡¯s such a big trap.¡± Mo bei had not said a word from the beginning to the end. It was because she had not expected to meet the person who had been ying duo-mode with her recently. Thus, she knew that they had lost this game. She was the most aware of how powerful his assassin was. She wasn¡¯t using her own ount. He must have treated this game as a normal match and didn¡¯t know it was her. After all, id was recognized in the game. However, just because mo bei didn¡¯t want to say it, it didn¡¯t mean that stealing pigs, breaking legs, and cats would be quiet. ¡°I say, girl, did someone else fight your way up to this rank? You can¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying, I was just thinking it was weird, you¡¯re already a diamond, but a midne sorcerer doesn¡¯t even know how to nt a Ward, and his reaction time is surprisingly slow. You really can¡¯t understand your support¡¯s operations like this, and the most confusing thing is your adc, in a situation without a support, he dared to hide in the bushes, thinking that no one would know. Who gave him the confidence? Moreover, the person he encountered was our boss. As for you ... Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? If it wasn¡¯t for the ward your support dad ced on your right side, you would have died twice as many times as you are now. How could you still be living in a dream?¡± ¡°Are you addicted to talking nonsense with people who don¡¯t know how to y games?¡± Push. ¡± Pilfering pig breaks cat¡¯s legs: ¡°boss, I¡¯m pushing, I¡¯m really pushing. Don¡¯t worry, I can totally recruit this girl in the middlene to rece her. I¡¯m just worried that the support will hit me with a hammer. I really can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,zily replied. As soon as he finished speaking. The sound of mo bei¡¯s death was heard. Then, Li Yi was swept away. Li Yi knew that he had made a mistake just now. The assassin on the opposite side was already at critical health. If he had not used his skills just now, or if he had not shed to escape when mo bei had hit the assassin, the assassin on the opposite side would have died a long time ago. This could be considered an error in judgment, but Li Yi finally found someone to me. He pressed his phone and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m done. I¡¯m so F * cking angry. You don¡¯t even know how to block a skill for me. Don¡¯t call out if you don¡¯t know how to y.¡± The girl had the same thought and sent all of it. ¡°If we had changed our support, we would have won a long time ago. You guys can say whatever you want. After all, our support is equivalent to your sixth teammate, and he specifically kills our ADC.¡± At this moment, azy voice came from the other side.¡±¡±I suggest you uninstall this game. It will affect the gaming experience of normal yers. Ignorant.¡± The girl said something. Li Yi stopped her.¡±Forget it. It¡¯s just a game. If you lose, you lose. You don¡¯t have to be angry. I¡¯ll treat you to Starbucks. Everyone else has it. As for mo bei, she probably hasn¡¯t had it before. She¡¯s not suitable for it. Since she can¡¯t even understand the game, let¡¯s just continue carving her carrot.¡± ¡°En!¡± At that time, the girl¡¯s smile was also like this. The way she looked at her was full of obvious contempt. Of course, this was not the main point. Mo bei probably remembered him because his ignorance was unique. ¡°What are you doing here? A delivery?¡± Chapter 1299 ? Chapter 1299: A p in the face (1,2,3) Trantor: 549690339 The girl looked at mo bei and set her bag aside. She smiled again.¡±¡±Why is it so hard on you? When you were in school, you represented our major in thepetition. Isn¡¯t it too hasty to change your profession now? After all, going to school and stepping into society are two different things. Going to a restaurant in a big hotel is just washing the dishes. How can they let a young girl like you be the head chef? I understand your situation. We¡¯re old ssmates. If you need any help, you can ask me for it. I¡¯m running around the country and abroad now, and I really need your courier. ¡± As she spoke, she flicked her long hair. Mo bei couldn¡¯t stand the smell of the perfume. It wasn¡¯t a cheap brand and many people liked it. However, graduates of the cooking technical school were also very sensitive to smells. If it was too fragrant, it would flush, unlike a certain someone¡¯s scent, which was a light minty smell. At the thought of this, mo bei found a certain someone even more adorable. It was the same when she had been ying games back then. The girl saw that the person in front of her didn¡¯t pay attention to her after she said so much, but she saw that her gaze fell on her wrist. Actually, it was a misunderstanding. Mo bei was looking at the courier behind her. However, the girl didn¡¯t think much of it. She simply thought that the courier was mo bei¡¯s colleague. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made that guess at the beginning. ¡°You like this watch too?¡± The girlughed, her brown colored contact lenses showing off herrge eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the most popr design this year. It¡¯s not expensive and it¡¯s less than 30000 Yuan in country H after the discount. If you like it, I can bring one for you next time. I can pay in installments. ¡± The delivery man didn¡¯t know how to return it, and theptop wasn¡¯t a light thing. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t done, mo bei simply walked around the girl and said to the courier,¡±¡±The ending number 03, give it to me.¡± As soon as he heard thest few numbers, the courier immediately sent the things forward. Mo bei took it and said,¡±you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Her voice was calm, and she had a bag in one hand and a hand in her pocket. From the beginning to the end, he had no intention of talking to the girl. That back view was tall, noble, indifferent, and cold. The side profile was always handsome, so the front desk staff would still subconsciously take a few more nces. Seeing this, the girl clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t take it at all. She was actually ignored! When she saw mo bei enter the elevator, she wanted to go in as well. However, how could the receptionist let her go? she smiled and reached out to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, distinguished guest, but you can¡¯t take this elevator. ¡± The girl knew that it was impossible to enter such arge corporation without an employee card, so she would not lower herself to fight for it. Anyway, she would enter it with prideter. ¡°It¡¯s your staff elevator, right? I understand. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer then,¡±the girl replied with a smile. The receptionist still had a call to answer, so she didn¡¯t continue to look over. She just shook her head. People nowadays were getting better at imagining things. When did she say that this was their staff elevator? The girl could not sit still. It was her first timeing to such a big ce, so she thought of recording a video and uploading it to her moments. Only then would everyone believe that the cosmetics she brought back from abroad were real and that she had the ability to spend. However, just as she turned on the selfie mode ... The receptionist walked over and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss, we don¡¯t allow video recording here. ¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even allow us to record videos?¡± The girl stuck out her tongue.¡±That¡¯s so strict. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken a good picture of you guys just now.¡± ¡°Please delete it.¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile did not fade. The girl clenched her right hand. She had so many people on the inte following her. She wanted to give them some poprity, but they didn¡¯t want it. No wonder she could only be a receptionist for the rest of her life. ¡°If the security is really that strict, why can the express delivery be delivered upstairs separately?¡± As she deleted the post, she mumbled,¡±¡±I think it¡¯s unbnced.¡± The front desk couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to such a person. After all, the job requirement was to smile and treat people. He kept saying that there was such a handsome delivery man. Although it was a pity, everyone knew that such a handsome person was the president¡¯s woman. As expected, outsiders didn¡¯t understand their corporate culture! The girl didn¡¯t notice anything. Instead, a person was brought over by President Niu, who was now in charge of the expansion Department. ¡°Yi, you¡¯re finally here!¡± The girl greeted him.¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The Yi she was referring to was none other than Li Yi from the vocational school. The girl felt that she was very smart at the time. She knew that he was different from the others in school, so she kept in touch with him. Recently, she had met him at a cocktail party and only then did she know how rich he was. He must have spared no effort in this. However, men seemed to be like this. The more he couldn¡¯t get her, the more he would think about it. He even asked if she had any connection with mo bei? How could she be in contact with mo bei? however, that one sentence made her feel a sense of crisis. After all, he had asked her that question after the incident. Thinking of this, the girl opened her mouth again and whispered into Li Yi¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Guess who I just saw? Mo bei. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s an employee or a courier. She¡¯s also at Feng Corporation. ¡± When Li Yi heard a certain name, he paused for a moment. No wonder he could not find her when he went to the restaurant where she was doing her internship. She hade to quancheng. However, his interest in her was only average, so he didn¡¯t go out of his way to check on her. He just thought that her personality was interesting, and he really wanted to see what her expression would be like after she found out about his true worth. Li Yi had a strong business sense and his family had connections. Since he was here, it would be easy to find him. After the meeting was over, he would ask uncle Niu to help him check. But now, he did not show anything. Instead, he pushed the girl away a little.¡±Uncle Niu, this is one of the online livestreaming goddesses that I told you about, Wu Qianqian. She has arge number of fans. Although she¡¯s not a big v yet, you can see that this kind of marketing model is the most profitable at the moment.¡± ¡°Nephew, I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The man with the surname Niu heaved a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to a shareholder¡¯s meeting, so you probably don¡¯t know that Feng Corporation isn¡¯t as Democratic as it used to be. We old people see that boss Feng is young, and we don¡¯t know where to start even if we want to help him. Since your father has given you all his shares, you young people are more advanced in your thinking, so there¡¯s no generation gap. When the timees, it¡¯ll be hard on you to point out some of the ws in thepany¡¯s decision-making. You¡¯re always investing in things that don¡¯t have a shadow, and you don¡¯t even want to earn money when there¡¯s money in front of you. Have you ever considered the feelings of US Small shareholders?¡± Li Yi adjusted his white suit, looking like a gentleman.¡±¡±Uncle Niu, don¡¯t worry. The original rule states that the shareholders have the right to question the management ability of the Feng corporation¡¯s owner, regardless of the size. Besides, our proposal is not wrong for the overall situation. Instead, it will allow our investment to quickly generate profits. If Chairman Feng doesn¡¯t say it out loud, why wouldn¡¯t he agree to it? it¡¯s really disappointing for the older generation of generals who came with my father.¡± ¡°You just came back from abroad, so you need to get used to it. When we have a meetingter, this friend of yours will ...¡± President Niu stopped when he saw the girl.¡±¡±It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say anything. You know boss Feng very well. ¡± Li Yi chuckled.¡±Uncle Niu, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve asked my dad. The University that President Feng attended is only domestic. He¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t understand. We¡¯re educated outside and havee into contact with many talents from various countries. President Feng is good, but I¡¯m not bad either.¡± ¡°This is exactly what I value about you.¡± President Niu patted his shoulder and began to lead them upstairs. At this time, Wu Qianqian straightened her back and nced at the front desk, as if to say,¡±you tried to stop me just now, but now I can go in as I please.¡± But who knew that President Niu didn¡¯t take them to that ce, but to a ce that was still a long way from the front desk. Wu Qianqian really wanted to ask why they didn¡¯t go to the nearest one, but thinking of President Niu¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was the same no matter where they went. Moreover, when he thought about it carefully, that elevator was so small while this one was so big. They were onpletely different levels. After sending them to the elevator, the receptionist turned around and exchanged a look with her colleague. What else could she say since she knew the whole story? Even now, there were still people who were so naive as to think that they could get boss Feng down? Just because a woman thought that the president¡¯s wife was a courier? What were they thinking? were they going to send it up for boss Feng to torture? Amitabha. Even God can not save ignorance and ignorance. Meanwhile, mo bei had just returned to the president¡¯s office. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± It was Feng nai. He lifted his lunch box from his Office documents. Perhaps it was because he was sitting in the light, but his eyes were always so bright that it was hard not to look at them. In addition, there was a faint emotion in his tone. This made Executive Assistant Yuan angry online! Before miss mo came in, he was still showing off to him. After miss mo came in, she changed instantly and became a workaholic? And it was the kind that would be a little timidly facing the board meetingter! He had always known that their young master¡¯s methods were ruthless, but he didn¡¯t know that he could act. Miss mo had only been out for a few minutes, and she was taking so long to talk! Special Assistant Yuan really couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He wanted to find an excuse to leave, but he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to act wellter. Moreover, he still had to get God bey¡¯s autograph for his wife. It was difficult to be a husband who chased after celebrities. It was even more difficult to have a boss who pretended to be whiter than any girl. However, miss mo was so smart. She could definitely tell that she was not inferior to the old master even when she yed chess with him. In this aspect, she could definitely sense that their young master was not as simple as he seemed. However, there was one thing Special Assistant Yuan did not understand. From mo bei¡¯s point of view, it was not too much to be a little scheming. On the contrary, after she saw that handsome face that was shining in the light, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Mo bei put down her notebook, reached out with her left hand, and rubbed Feng NAI¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some things ...¡± Chapter 1300 ? Chapter 1300: One thousand two hundred and ny (1,2,34, Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected her to do something like this-rub her ears or something, and even pause the pen she was pretentiously holding for a moment. However, considering that his subordinates were also there, his aura was still stable.¡±¡±What happened?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a vocational school ssmate. You used a side ount to beat her in the game.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm, and she did not intend to talk much. However, Feng nai raised an eyebrow. After all, he was most interested in the part about a certain someone at the vocational school, because that was when they had met. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to ask. Special Assistant Yuan coughed lightly and reminded her,¡±¡±Young master, almost all the shareholders are here.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s get ready.¡± Feng nai put down his fountain pen and said nonchntly,¡±¡±We don¡¯t need any interns today.¡± Special Assistant Yuan nced at mo bei and immediately understood.¡±¡±Yes, there¡¯s no need for that. Miss mo, please go in and sit beside President Feng. You can just take the minutes of the meeting. Miss mo should be able to type very quickly, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Mo bei looked up.¡±What¡¯s the main topic of this meeting?¡± That¡¯s right, which aspect? Special Assistant Yuan looked at their young master. Feng nai only raised his hand and waved the magazine in his hand, looking extremelyzy. Special Assistant Yuan understood his boss¡¯s meaning and said calmly,¡±¡±They said that the nning Department hase up with a new marketing strategy, and some of the directors have doubts about young master¡¯s management skills.¡± ¡°I know.¡± These were four very faint words. However, Special Assistant Yuan swore that when he looked at miss mo, even the color of her eyes had darkened by a few degrees. She was clearly cold and aloof, but for some reason, he felt as if she was going to beat someone up. He must be overthinking it. Miss Mo¡¯s personality was so cold, she shouldn¡¯t have such emotions. However, very quickly, Special Assistant Yuan realized that he was wrong. It was because of mo bei¡¯s next words.¡±Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them bully you.¡± When she said this, mo bei nced over and grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist, her fingertips sliding gently.¡±¡±I have the records of their shady dealings.¡± Executive Assistant Yuan was speechless. No, wait a minute! He must be hearing things. ck ount records? How did miss mo get it? ¡°That mo ...¡± This time, before Executive Assistant Yuan could ask. Mo bei spoke again.¡±Special Assistant Yuan is good. You can use him.¡± Special Assistant Yuan was just about to smile and say something humble. Mo bei continued to read the next sentence.¡±¡±People who are afraid of their wives are all good.¡± Executive Assistant Yuan was speechless. As the special Assistant of the group¡¯s president, he had a worth of three million Yuan. He never messed up his hair when he went out and paid great attention to his personal self-restraint. Some people also said that few people could make Special Assistant Yuan show any expression other than a smile on his face, except for the Feng family. But now, he waspletely petrified! His first reaction was to look at Feng nai. His gaze seemed to be saying,¡±young master, you can¡¯t do this. How can you sell out your subordinate¡¯s privacy just to please miss mo?¡± Feng nai, who had already started to lean on mo bei¡¯s shoulder and couldn¡¯t hold back his smile, raised his peach-shaped eyes a little at this moment. His meaning was,¡±don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that boring to promote your family affairs.¡± Mo bei also understood what Special Assistant Yuan¡¯s gaze meant. She stood in front of Feng nai and said indifferently,¡±¡±It has nothing to do with him. I¡¯m sorry, I was a little worried before I left. After all, he was still in high school and had to sit for his college entrance exams. If he joined thepany, many people would be unhappy. In order to let himpete in peace, I asked the old man for a list of people. I checked through everyone on the list and understood their personalities. It was done subconsciously. If I offended Executive Assistant Yuan in any way, I can give you an autograph. If I¡¯m not wrong, your wife is a Supreme Alliance fan.¡± Special Assistant Yuan¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t even say half a word. There was a lot of information in miss Mo¡¯s words. There was no need to listen carefully. To put it simply, everyone around the young master was within the scope of her information. She even knew that his wife wanted an autograph. What kind of demon was she! He had always thought that miss mo was a little white rabbit who had fallen into the young master¡¯s trap. Now it seemed that in this game of chess, it was still uncertain who would eat who. The most important thing is, miss mo, since you¡¯ve already investigated, how are you feeling? you¡¯re afraid that young master will be bullied, so why did you bring up a high school student? When he was still a high school student, he took care of a group of shareholders. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t find out about this! You can¡¯t have such double standards, Hey! He had been too naive. He believed that the shareholders in the meetingter would think that they had lost to young master, just like him. Little did he know that there was an even greater danger here ... Special Assistant Yuan nced at mo bei again. Thetter¡¯s face was cold, and she looked like someone who would not think so much. He was rather curious. Since they had already said so much, how was their young master going to act now? After eating so much dog food, Special Assistant Yuan thought that it was time to watch a good show. However, he had forgotten that no one could match Feng NAI¡¯s level of White Lotus. ¡°This time, there¡¯s a new shareholder who came back from abroad. He¡¯s eloquent and knowledgeable. He even wants to interfere in the main direction of the entirepany.¡± As if he had really encountered a problem, Feng nai raised his hand and pressed the space between his brows. With a noble and handsome face, he heaved a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to convince most of the shareholders. After all, business is business, and profit is the priority.¡± Mo bei looked at him for a moment, then pulled him closer and pressed down on the back of his neck. She pressed him down in her direction and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± These two words sessfully made Feng nai smile again. When the corners of his lips curled up, he looked devilish and charming. Executive Assistant Yuan was speechless. Young master was so obviously evil! Why did miss mo act as if she did not see it? Besides, did those shareholders even need to be persuaded? except for one or two who were stillpeting in secret, the rest would break out in cold sweat when the young master raised his eyebrows. Other than the ck ounts, the young master had many other things on hand. Every one of them was enough to make them restless. For example,st month, President Niu, who was still secretlypeting with the young master, could only get to where he was because of some connections in his father-inw¡¯s hands. The man with the surname Niu usually coaxed his wife well, but in the end, he scolded his father-inw and despised his wife behind his back. Heined to the girls he had sex with everyday. The young master was a smart person. He found two of them and threw a few photos at them. The girl was also in a certain circle, and she was most afraid of this kind of thing being exposed. The young master was not interested in these things. He said directly that he just wanted to hear what President Niu usually said. He would ask the Jin family to keep the photos under wraps. It was just that he only let the madam know that President Niu despised his wife. When President Niu came to the board meeting again, his face was full of injuries for five days in a row. Obviously, he could uproot it, but the young master didn ¡®T. He even said that if the water was clear, there would be no fish. He had to add some fun to the boring meeting. Not to mention that new shareholder, who was the one who said he was a spendthrift just now! Miss mo was the only one who was never in his game. As for the rest of the people ... Executive Assistant Yuan could almost imagine what the situation in the conference room was like right now. They must be very impetuous. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t impetuous! Not only were they impetuous, but some people were also feeling guilty! ¡°Why do you think President Feng is in a meeting again?¡± As soon as one of them sat down, he wanted to pull his cor. He always felt uneasy sitting in this ce. The other person was eating a lifesaver pill. He was very afraid of being investigated. After all, he had indeed received a lot of kickbacks this time. However, he was still a shareholder and an elder, so the kid would not think much of him. As he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.¡±What news did you get?¡± ¡°My Spy said that he moved the meeting forward for his girlfriend because he has to watch the game in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Old Jiang, how old are you? why do you still believe in these rumors? do you think he¡¯s the kind of person who would change his memory time for his girlfriend?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it! Damn it, this informer ispletely useless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. Hurry up and break it. Otherwise, if he finds out again, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll make the call in a while. ¡± Under normal circumstances, these things would be discussed in private. On the surface, no one¡¯s expression changed. Apart from wiping their sweat, there was nothing else. They were all dressed in suits, but in private, they were testing each other¡¯s intentions. Someone once said that the Feng corporation¡¯s conference table was the most interesting ce. Any storm was under the table, and on the table, there was tea and a strong business atmosphere. The people that Feng nai had left behind were also very interesting. The shareholders who hadn¡¯t been removed and didn¡¯t form their own factions were all in groups of three to five. They were three disharmonious forces and would only not step on each other when it came to making money. Usually, they were on guard against each other and couldn¡¯t wait for everyone but themselves to step down. Thus, they did a lot of things, such as getting a lot of information for Feng nai. As time passed, Feng nai had more and more things that he could use. The bnce of power and the art of controlling people-Feng nai had done it. Unfortunately, Li Yi, who had just returned from abroad, was probably too young or perhaps his rank was too low. He could not see through this. After pushing the door open and walking in, he saw that the shareholders ¡®auras were quite strong, and his confidence increased by a little. He believed that with his persuasion, this group of people¡¯s dissatisfaction with the young man in power of the Feng family wouldpletely erupt. Li Yi¡¯s social skills were not bad. He greeted his uncles as soon as he entered the house and even shared some of his rtionships with them. Someone noticed Wu Qianqian, who was following behind him.¡±¡±This is?¡± ¡°Qianqian, say hello to the directors.¡± Li Yi said as he patted her back with one hand and pushed her out. It was impossible for everyone present not to know what kind of signal this was. Wu Qianqian also understood that although she was a little embarrassed that Li Yi did not introduce her as his girlfriend, it was not entirely bad. There were so many directors. No matter who she followed in the future, it would only be good for her. Hence, after Li Yi¡¯s introduction, she smiled sweetly and shook hands with them one by one. In the end, she even said to a very greasy-looking man,¡±¡±If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, you can contact me anytime.¡± When she said this, her body was slightly lowered. CEO Wang¡¯s greasy uncle face was a little hot. Wu Qianqian smiled, knowing that her usual tactics had worked. She was about to get closer. Bang! As CEO Wang stood up, the door to the meeting room was pushed open. This time, it was Feng nai who walked in. He had one hand in his pocket and wasn¡¯t wearing a suit. Instead, he was wearing his gold-rimmed sses with chains on his face, and his handsome face was enough to make people suffocate. After seeing the scene of the meeting, the corners of his lips curled up slowly. Director Wang was anxious and wanted to exin. ¡°It seems like uncle Wang can¡¯t ept this Beauty¡¯s favor?¡± Feng nai said. ¡°Preposterous!¡± ¡°Whatever it is, just bring it to the conference room!¡± Director Wang was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to exin what it is, boss li,¡± Feng nai was nonchnt.¡±Uncle Wang, don¡¯t be angry. With your image, people who don¡¯t know you will think that it¡¯s easy to make a move on you.¡± Director Wang was stunned for a moment before he put on a stern face. Indeed, there were many young girls who threw themselves at him. He had already exined this matter to his wife many times. These young people were really ... Everyone knew that this youngdy had kicked an iron te. If this had happened to someone with the surname Niu, he would have enjoyed it. However, old Wang, despite his appearance, was the most old-fashioned person. He wished that these things could bepletely destroyed. Li Yi also knew that he had a bad start. He originally wanted to use Wu Qianqian, the snake Belle, to build a rtionship first. Who knew that themon thing in the business circle would not work here! No, it shouldn¡¯t be that it didn¡¯t work, but young master Feng hade in and the director had to push him away. In the end, it was just that the time didn¡¯t match. It had to be said that Li Yi was indeed very stubborn in certain aspects. Wu Qianqian was the one who was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such words. Usually, those sessful and greasy uncles loved to take advantage of young girls. Under normal circumstances, she would say a few soft words to let them take advantage of her and get things done. How did it be ridiculous here? It was obvious what he meant by ¡®absurd¡¯. Wu Qianqian was quick to react and knew that she had to stay. She looked up with tears in her eyes.¡±Chief Wang, are you misunderstanding something? we young people sometimes greet each other too enthusiastically. I¡¯m always going abroad and have a lot of contact with people, so I¡¯m used to it. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m also doing a proper business and I have my own brand¡¯s influence.¡± She didn¡¯t cry. The more she did this, the more people would feel that she had been wronged. Wu Qianqian didn¡¯t turn around. Not only her, even Li Yi was focused on Mr. Wang¡¯s reaction. At this moment, he really looked over. Wu Qianqian paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect the decision-maker of the Feng family to be so handsome. At this moment, mo bei and special Assistant Yuan walked in together. Li Yi¡¯s eyes trembled. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that it was not appropriate for him to call someone at this time given his identity. But Wu Qianqian was different. Her eyes were wide open. Wasn¡¯t she a courier? why was she here? Chapter 1301 ? Chapter 1301: A p in the face by the northern protector Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was smart. With just one look, he could tell what was going on. He sat at the conference table and looked up at mo bei.¡±¡±You know him?¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and ced herptop there. Her movements were very Swift. However, it was this action that caused Wu Qianqian to have a new misunderstanding. It turned out that she was not a courier, but a meeting minute-taker. No wonder he was so arrogant before. In the end, he was just taking advantage of the fact that he was an employee of the Feng Corporation. She was just a mere meeting recorder, yet she was so arrogant. ¡°Since we know each other, then take a seat.¡± For some reason, Feng nai actually smiled at Wu Qianqian at a time like this. He looked gentle and harmless, and his peach-shaped eyes were almost alluring against the gold-rimmed chain sses. Sit? Every shareholder thought they were hallucinating. They didn¡¯t believe that this ruthless nephew of his would allow a girl to do that in the meeting room. Director Wang frowned. Only Special Assistant Yuan looked up at the ceiling and felt a chill down his spine. The young master could smile, but that was only in front of miss mo. Other than miss mo, when had he everughed at the other party for not being unlucky? However, it was obvious that Wu Qianqian didn¡¯t see it. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this man in charge of the Feng family was a gentleman, especially when he smiled. He was even more attractive than a popr male star. Most importantly, he had a temperament that she had never seen on any man. Wu Qianqian¡¯s eyes fell on Feng naici¡¯s glowing wrist every time she looked at her. She lowered her eyes shyly.¡±Thank you, boss Feng.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze wasn¡¯t on Wu Qianqian, but on a certain spendthrift. The other party¡¯s gaze made his eyes slowly sink.¡±What are you looking at, manager li?¡± Li Yi suddenly came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be even more beautiful than when he left the technical school. She didn¡¯t look like an ordinary woman, but she exuded a cold aura that people who were addicted to would only want to look at her again and again. The other board members also noticed who this son of old Li was staring at. There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. Damn it, old Li was setting them up. He brought a son back and still dared to provoke the devil. He was blind to this extent! The only person who had not met mo bei yesterday was president Niu. If he had, he would definitely not have done such a stupid thing! ¡°Xiaoyi must have noticed that the new recorder that boss Feng reced is too beautiful.¡± President Niu wanted to make a joke and skip the matter.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been abroad for a long time, but the people in our country are more pleasing to the eye. ¡± Of course, Li Yi knew that this was a way out. He was just about to say,¡±yes.¡± However, she was interrupted by Feng NAI¡¯s slow voice.¡±¡±Uncle Niu, you have good taste.¡± President Niu was a little shocked. After all, when this devil was in a meeting, not to mention praising people, when did he call them uncle? ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± When President Niu said this, he did not forget to turn his head and nce at mo bei. Where did this devil nephew of his find this intern? he was so cold that people wanted to touch him. With just one nce, everyone at the conference table wanted to get up and run away immediately. Special Assistant Yuan was already rubbing his forehead as he sent a message: ¡°Boss, Chairman Niu can¡¯t be saved either.¡± Mr Feng,¡±Oh? How did that old man offend my son?¡± ¡°He...Kept staring at miss mo,¡± Special Assistant Yuan replied. Mr Feng: ¡°then not only can¡¯t he be kept, but nai ¡®er will also let him die. Abandon him.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Executive Assistant Yuan replied. The atmosphere was extremely cold. However, Wu Qianqian didn¡¯t look at it. She only knew that she had been saying thank you for a long time, but no one responded to her. Instead, they were all praising mo bei, which made her feel extremely unbnced. Especially the seat that mo bei was sitting in. She was merely relying on her position as a meeting recorder to actually be able to sit next to that young master of the Feng family. Furthermore, she was sitting so close to him! Hence, before Feng nai could do anything, Wu Qianqian spoke again,¡±¡±You¡¯ve misunderstood, Chairman Feng. Li Yi and I are ssmates with this meeting recorder from yourpany. That¡¯s why Li Yi took a few more nces at her. He was surprised that she would be here.¡± If the other board members had wanted to escape just now, they wanted to throw the three of them out together. What meeting recorder? I¡¯m doing pretty well there! Feng nai suddenlyughed, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.¡±A meeting recorder?¡± Li Yi didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this issue, so he didn¡¯t hear the meaning behind the question. Instead, he avoided the question.¡±Boss Feng, let¡¯s talk about the business. My dad asked me toe on his behalf because he wanted to understand where thepany should focus on next and how to maximize profits.¡± If this were any other time, Feng nai would have been ying with his phone with one hand and this person would have already been taken out. However, today¡¯s theme was to pretend to be weak. Moreover, the look in her eyes just now made him very ufortable. Hence, before Feng nai spoke, he even nced at mo bei. While the others were conversing, mo bei had already flipped through Li Yi¡¯s information. No one else could see that Executive Assistant Yuan was standing right behind her. That was why when he sent the message and looked up again, he was frozen on the spot, and his pupils were dted. Before he came, he had asked miss mo if she was fast at typing, but now he knew that his question was unnecessary. The dialog boxes that popped up one by one were all filled with code. Her fingers never stopped moving. They were fast and urate. Finally, she directly conquered it. The big screen disyed the information of boss li, who had just returned from overseas! How long had it been? it had only been a few words. It wasn¡¯t that Special Assistant Yuan hadn¡¯t seen hackers before, but he had never seen such an amazing one. What level did he have to be? The most important thing was that from the moment miss mo came in until she sat down, there was no emotion on her face, as if what she had done was just a casual thing. She could be sure that it was done casually because she had free hands to reply to young Master¡¯s message. Special Assistant Yuan really wanted to say that he had identally peeked at the screen. However, when he saw the contact name that miss mo had given his young master, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back and lost his image. A treasure ... Miss mo saved a treasure for young master? Feng nai didn¡¯t send anything, only two words.¡±¡±I¡¯m so tired,¡± Executive Assistant Yuan,... It hasn¡¯t even started yet, why are you so tired? Mo bei didn¡¯t think so. It was indeed quite tiring to have meetings every day when facing someone who didn¡¯t want to talk. She freed her hand and sent a head-patting emoji. Feng nai indeed needed such restraint. Otherwise, how could he get more information, especially what she had just mentioned about the game? he didn¡¯t want to know what it was like before, but now he really wanted to know. However, there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t bear. ¡°Uncle Niu,¡± Feng nai spoke again, his expression nonchnt, as if he had not heard Li Yi¡¯s words. That President Niu was still thinking about how to exert his strengthter. Feng nai twirled his pen.¡±Grandpa Hong should be calling you in a while. Why don¡¯t you mute your phone first?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if such a reminder had never appeared before. He had said the same thing in a meetingst month. In the end, he was scratched in the face by his tigress at home for a month. Not only that, he even offended his father-inw because of this. He knelt at the Hong family¡¯s side for a day before he managed to maintain his rtionship. After all, the old man also understood that only in a harmonious family could everything prosper. Moreover, the old man was about to retire, so it was impossible for him not to make ns for the future. As long as he coaxed her a little, he would be able to get over it on the surface. When the old master retired, he could deal with the tigress in the family however he wanted. But now, what did this demon mean? General manager Niu began to break out in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t sit still and stood up immediately. Li Yi also knew that he was relying on his father-inw¡¯s connections, but it was not to the extent that he would have such a big reaction with just a call. So he reached out and pressed President Niu back to his seat. President Niu¡¯s mind was in a mess now, but the devil didn¡¯t give him a quick end. He only looked at him with his thin lips slightly curved, without any warmth at all. Feng nai indeed acted as if he was just having a casual chat. He brushed off the topic and turned his gaze back to Li Yi.¡±The focus of the Feng family¡¯s investment has always been clear.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just clear. It¡¯s out of the market and bing more and more conservative.¡± When Li Yi said this, he looked around. He didn¡¯t know that the other directors were afraid that they would be taken out as a sacrifice if they moved at this time. He thought that his words had an effect and they were all interested in listening. Li Yi was even more confident now.¡±¡±Many domesticpanies have realized the importance of online broadcasting. They create what people want to see and then create value. I know that you¡¯re studying in a domestic school and the Feng family¡¯s education is also more traditional, so you don¡¯t know much about some things. There are many people in the country who are waiting for news toe online. Take miss Wu, who I¡¯ve invited today, for example. She¡¯s not a celebrity, but she can bring goods and has a very good number of fans. So manypanies are using this opportunity to exert their power, but only our Feng Corporation is still using the old method. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too outdated, boss Feng? I¡¯m sure that boss Feng only sees this as entertainment and doesn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, it¡¯s like this in China. There¡¯s a limit to what you can learn in University. You can only learn how to seize business opportunities when you¡¯re in society. It¡¯s different in foreign universities. They will let us have a clearer understanding of the domestic market. If we invest most of our funds in training people like miss Wu, then our rate of return on profits will expand infinitely. Hardware and terminal are no longer enough. The group spent hundreds of millions on technology research and development every year. The Feng corporation¡¯s technology was already good enough, and the otherpanies had seen the preferential treatment of the technicians. Boss Feng, I don¡¯t quite understand. What¡¯s your purpose in spending so much money?¡± After he said this ... The meeting room went nk for a moment. Just when Li Yi felt that he had convinced the shareholders ... A cold voice came from the other side of theptop.¡±How can a Sparrow know the ambitions of a Swan?¡± What did that mean? This was Wu Qianqian¡¯s first reaction. Li Yi also took a while to react before he realized that she was mocking him. ¡°You ...¡± Without waiting for him to speak, mo bei raised her eyes and looked over.¡±Mr. Li has said so much, but he¡¯s just talking about the traffic effect. I¡¯ve just seen miss Wu¡¯s number of fans, 840000.¡± ¡°This is only temporary,¡± ¡°As long as you give me more promotion resources, I¡¯ll be even more popr,¡± Wu Qianqian argued. Mo bei¡¯s voice was light.¡±Since miss Wu brought the product over, you should do what you should do. I¡¯m talking to Mr. Li now. I¡¯ve just reported miss Wu¡¯s number of fans. It¡¯s now our President Feng ¡®s, 9980000.¡± ¡°Executive Assistant Yuan,¡± she said as she nced sideways. ¡°Yes,¡± By the time Special Assistant Yuan had discovered who the real boss was, he had already learned to cooperate. He had to cooperate for the sake of signing! Mo bei handed over the USB drive in her hand.¡±¡±As long as everyone can see boss Feng¡¯s data, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Executive Assistant Yuan turned on the screen. Li Yi was still wondering why Feng nai had so many fans! Mo bei had already thrown the question back to him.¡±¡±It seems that the internationally-recognized University of Ruska didn¡¯t teach Mr. Li what the first step in economics is.¡± ¡°Not recognized internationally?¡± The other directors began to look at each other. Li Yi clenched his hands and said calmly,¡±¡±People in China are probably like this. They don¡¯t want to acknowledge the excellence of others.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Li an excellent student who can attend a University that is worth the money?¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone did not fluctuate.¡±He¡¯s indeed excellent.¡± Indeed, the words ¡®excellent¡¯ sounded like a mockery. Some of the directors were alreadyughing. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop.¡±This is different from our boss Feng. Our boss Feng takes care of thepany on one hand and the battle team on the other. His college entrance examination results are still ranked first in quancheng, and he¡¯s supported by the entire school. Mr. Li probably won¡¯t be able to understand what that feeling is in his life.¡± Li Yi was already losing his cool from the emotionless voice, but he still didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.¡±¡±Good grades don¡¯t necessarily mean good business. What can the things in school represent?¡± ¡°I think Mr. Li has misunderstood me.¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved, and an image appeared on the conference screen.¡±¡±What I¡¯m saying is that our boss Feng, whether it¡¯s in school or in business, has always been an existence that you can¡¯t climb. You say that boss Feng¡¯s thinking is behind? People with outdated ideas would not choose to be an e-sports yer under the obstruction of their families. From the time they entered the industry until now, they had brought about a lot of topics. With just one sentence a day, they had reached the entire mall¡¯s one month¡¯s credit. If your father knew, he would probably cry. ¡± Li Yi¡¯s face could not be any hotter. Some people might y games, but they might not pay attention to professional yers. Especially for someone like Li Yi who was so sure that he was the best, how could he pay attention to others? Wu Qianqian was the same, so neither of them knew. Now, when he saw the data disyed on the screen, he felt his face hurt. However, this was only the beginning ... Chapter 1302 ? Chapter 1302: The more I look, the more tempted I am Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei spoke with few principles. The prerequisite was that no one ndered Feng nai. Unfortunately, Li Yi did not realize this. He was here to persuade the other directors. After preparing for so long, how could he not seed? Li Yi had been outside for a long time and he was not that impatient.¡±¡±High traffic only refers to boss Feng, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the investment direction is right. Running apany isn¡¯t like ying games that allow people to do things ording to their preferences. I didn¡¯t know boss Feng before I came, but after listening to you, I¡¯m very impressed with your influence. Since you can reach the entire mall¡¯s monthly revenue with just one sentence a day, it shows that my market analysis is correct. We¡¯re all businessmen, and businessmen value profits. Why don¡¯t we invest in key investments that can bring market effects? I don¡¯t believe that all of you won¡¯t be envious when you see apany that used to be inferior to our group is now so prosperous. ¡± The other directors were also aware of the current market economy. They were optimistic that manypanies ¡®profits would soar because of the rted investments. They were also wondering why the Feng Corporation was still focusing on technology research and development. When would this technology be able to start? Special Assistant Yuan saw that these directors were showing signs of being persuaded and was about to speak. ¡°Boundless glory, but limited lifespan.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm.¡±In the entertainment era, in order to capture what people want to see the most, we have to constantly package new people. The data records also show that theye and go quickly. The Feng Corporation is different from thepany Mr. Li mentioned. The reason why it has been able to stand tall for so many years is because of its corporate culture and technological development. In the next ten years, electronic information technology, artificial intelligence, and terminal facilities would be what all high-endpanies would pursue. Short-term profits could be achieved by anyone, but forpanies to be able topete internationally, they had always relied on technology. Of course, your scope is too small and you won¡¯t be able to see this. Special Assistant Yuan, switch to the International page. ¡± There¡¯s even an international page? Special Assistant Yuan was stunned for a moment before he clicked to flip the page. Mo bei stood up with one hand in her pocket and the other taking the fountain pen that Feng nai was spinning and tapping on the screen.¡±¡±This is the Feng family¡¯s worldyout. What do you see, Mr. Li?¡± Li Yi could not answer. Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear.¡±Thending facility. More than a month ago, in yise, all themunication towers in all the countries were destroyed by the local rebel army. The signal was cut off, and no one was spared. Only the Feng familypleted the repair of thending facility in less than twenty minutes, allowing everyone to contact each other again.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with us making money?¡± Li Yi shrugged. Mo bei looked at him.¡±From that day on, the whole world knew one thing: the Feng corporation¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated. East YOWA, Nen, Crimson calmness, and other countries have all sessively imported the Feng corporation¡¯s terminal equipment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The one who said this was director Wang, who had been tricked by Wu Qianqian. He looked very excited.¡±They can actually let the blue neidans, who have high standards, use our terminal equipment.¡± With that, he looked at Feng nai.¡±President Feng, why didn¡¯t you say anything? I can make those little brats happy!¡± Feng nai had originally been looking at mo bei, his eyes dark and deep. Now, he shifted his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything. A certain youngdy was too smart, so smart that he only wanted to lock her up ... Chapter 1303 ? Chapter 1303: One thousand two hundred and ny three Trantor: 549690339 Such a person should not be released at all. If he was released, he had to find a way to dere his sovereignty. Feng nai had to admit that he didn¡¯t like people looking at her. So, what kind of method could he use to make her stay? To let those eyes only see him? This was the only other thought that Feng nai had since the meeting started, other than making some people regret looking at her. Li Yi did not understand.¡±Thending facility is set in another country. What then?¡± Yes, and then? There were two directors who didn¡¯t understand, but only two. Even the scumbag surnamed Niu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. Terminal ... Imported their terminal from abroad ... ¡°Looking at Mr. Li, it seems that he knows nothing about the cost of technology introduction.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm as she dropped her pen.¡±¡±Special Assistant Yuan.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Special Assistant Yuan had never been a Special Assistant as seriously as he was today. He was very sexy,¡±¡±The technology introduction fee isn¡¯t much, just a few hundred million.¡± Mo bei ced her hands on the desk and nced sideways.¡±¡±You heard that?¡± A few, a few hundred million? Li Yi¡¯s face was more than just green. He sat there, not knowing whether he should get up or not. Wu Qianqian¡¯s eyes, which were looking at Feng nai, had already started to shake. She had heard of the Feng family in quancheng and knew that they were rich, but she had never imagined that they were so rich. If she could stay in such apany, no, if she could stay by this person¡¯s side, then wouldn¡¯t she be able to have whatever she wanted in the future? When Wu Qianqian heard this, she also understood that if they allowed mo bei to continue speaking like this, their n would definitely be ruined. So, she acted smart and said,¡±¡±The overseas market is so good. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to expand into other industries in China? now that everyone¡¯s life is so stressful, it¡¯s not wrong to invest more in the entertainment industry. We bring the goods with us when we package them. People like to see them too, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Miss Wu, you seem to have some misunderstanding about the Feng Corporation.¡± Mo bei stood up straight.¡±To the Feng family, business is business. Of course, it¡¯s important. However, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s also very important. It¡¯s ideals.¡± Li Yiughed,¡±ideals?¡± What era do you think this is? Where is this ce?¡± ¡°This is the Feng family.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±Even the floor you¡¯re stepping on is surnamed Feng. Somepanies are in the entertainment industry, but the Feng Corporation has never been one. After Grandpa Feng retired from the Army, he started doing business. At that time, the Feng Corporation had to import all their technology from foreign countries. Without a Foundation, they would explore in the dark. Just because we couldn¡¯t do it in the past doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do it in the future. One day, we¡¯ll be able to create value without relying on foreign technology.¡± ¡°Now, the Feng Corporation has done it. Not only do they not need to rely on external forces, but they¡¯ve also importednding equipment developed by the Feng Corporation. This isn¡¯t just money, it¡¯s also pride.¡± ¡°We all say that you can¡¯t be rich for more than three generations, and it¡¯s the same for a business. But it turns out that in boss Feng¡¯s hands, the Feng Corporation has been following its rules and has never deviated from it.¡± ¡°I know that everyone here more or less has some opinions about him and is guarding against him as if he is a Wolf.¡± ¡°He has to bnce the interests and also n for the further development of the Feng Corporation.¡± ¡°In yise, there are countless Chinese businessmen, and many of them are trying their best to return to their country as soon as possible. The Feng family has their own private jet. Any boss would choose to fly to a safe ce, but he didn ¡®T. He chose to stay with his employees. He would leave whenever the technical staff left. When someone wanted to leave, he stood up and said that if the Feng corporation¡¯snding facility was gone, it would mean that the other Chinese who hadn¡¯t been rescued yet were gone. You¡¯ll lose the chance to live. ¡± Chapter 1304 ? Chapter 1304: Feng nai stops acting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Feng family doesn¡¯t only have ideals, they also have heroes,¡± Mo bei¡¯s indifferent eyes lifted andnded on Li Yi.¡±¡±People like Mr. Li can¡¯t understand his courage and ideas. After all, there¡¯s a difference between cloud and mud.¡± Li Yi¡¯s face turned pale. However, mo bei merely circled around them.¡±¡±Even when he¡¯s in business, he¡¯s also concerned about his home country. His technology is at the forefront, so he won¡¯t be looked down upon when he goes abroad. As an employee of the Feng Corporation, I¡¯m very proud to have such a superior.¡± Outside the meeting room, there was a shadow that never left Feng NAI¡¯s side. ¡°The boss is that good? I¡¯ve been with boss for so long, and I remember thest time he went to a shareholder¡¯s house. The other party wanted to jump off the building. He lit a cigarette and said with a faint smile that he wouldn¡¯t die from jumping from the second floor. He even asked me to take the person to the top floor. I don¡¯t think boss is that kind. Why did miss mo say that? I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯ve misunderstood boss. Do you think I should go to boss and apologize?¡± ¡°...Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be stupid? in miss Mo¡¯s eyes, boss has always been pure and innocent. If I have to describe it, after he killed someone, his hands were stained with blood. As long as he pounced into miss Mo¡¯s arms with tears in his eyes and said that he was scared, miss mo would believe him. Sigh, looking at it this way, boss really does look like the devastatingly beautiful Daji.¡± ¡°Now that miss mo has sessfully be Feng Chui Chui, I¡¯m sure boss is in a good mood.¡± ¡°What about the signal to deal with Chairman Niu?¡± ¡°The better boss¡¯s mood is, the more desperate he will be.¡± Unfortunately, not everyone understood this point. For example, Wu Qianqian had been thinking that she had to be able to get close to this kind of man. Only then would her eyes light up and tear up, as if she wanted to have some physical contact with Feng nai while mo bei wasn¡¯t in her seat.¡±Boss Feng, you really don¡¯t want to reconsider? I¡¯m very good at carrying goods. ¡± As she spoke, her body was about to move in that direction. Buzzzzzz! The fountain pen that mo bei had just put down was picked up by her again to nail someone. Wu Qianqian was so scared that her face turned pale. However, he heard a lowugh. ¡°You¡¯re not useless,¡± Wu Qianqian thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s still making a move in this situation?¡± Wu Qianqian looked up. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it when others touch her belongings.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very low when he said this, so no one else could hear him. ¡°And I¡¯m one of her possessions. You¡¯re really slow, approaching sote. Otherwise, I would have seen her expression earlier.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he pushed her away and looked at mo bei. For some reason, he gave off a feeling of being wronged. He even drew a piece of paper. When Special Assistant Yuan saw this, he was speechless. It¡¯s here again! Mo bei¡¯s eyes had already darkened. Her fingers were ced on Feng NAI¡¯s wrist as if she was coaxing him. There was nothing in her eyes as she looked at Wu Qianqian.¡±This is not a ce for you to sell.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Wu Qianqian¡¯s face turned red and her hands trembled.¡±¡±You¡¯re humiliating me, aren¡¯t you? I know that in the eyes of others, we female inte celebrities are always looked down upon, but I didn¡¯t expect the people of the Feng Corporation to be like this too! I¡¯ll definitely expose you guys!¡± As she spoke, Wu Qianqian picked up her bag and was about to leave. Unfortunately, the shadow had Feng NAI¡¯s orders. She couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°Miss Wu, you really won¡¯t stop your acting until your face is swollen.¡± Feng nai stood up and said in a soft voice,¡±do you need me to share the personal artistic photos you privately gave to the big boss?¡± Hearing this, Wu Qianqian¡¯s entire body stiffened. Why did she feel that this man was gentle and gentle just now? Chapter 1305 ? Chapter 1305: Sweet vinegar Trantor: 549690339 Was it because he was wearing sses? This time, she saw it clearly. There was no warmth in his eyes. Other than coldness, there was even an indescribable hostility. It was like ... The eyes of the viins in the movies when they were killing. Wu Qianqian¡¯s subconscious thought made her take a step back in horror. Wu Qianqian knew what it meant for her photos to be posted. It was aplete loss of reputation. She was afraid. ¡°I was wrong, boss Feng, how much is it?¡± ¡°Can you return the photo to me?¡± Wu Qianqian asked anxiously.¡±I¡¯m willing to pay however much you want.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was nonchnt.¡±¡±A brain is a good thing, but unfortunately, many people don¡¯t have one. Just now, when you shouted that you were going to expose us, you seemed to have turned on the recording, including you, manager li.¡± At this point, Feng nai nced sideways, and the corners of his lips were icy.¡±¡±Do you have any misunderstandings about me, red shadow?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The shadow guards of the Feng family had always been like this. As long as its master summoned it, it would appear at the first moment. Li Yi had never seen such a scene before, but it did not mean that the other directors had never seen it before. Every one of them was sweating profusely. Feng nai was in the middle, calm and collected.¡±¡±Get rid of them. One, they¡¯ll be caught in the operation to crack down on prostitution. The other, go and tell uncle li that they¡¯ve used up all their resources. The Li family can just wait for bankruptcy.¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Yi was furious and mmed his hand on the table,¡±¡±Ha, Who Do You Think You Are? even without the Feng Corporation, the Li family still has their own connections.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±I heard that you¡¯ve been abused by me in the game before. I¡¯ve been thinking about it just now, but I really can¡¯t remember. However, I¡¯ve thought about the situation. Since it was bei who remembered it, even as her opponent, I¡¯ve never been remembered by her, let alone you. That means that you were her teammate at the time. I don¡¯t like it. If my girlfriend duo-queued with someone else, it would make me feel like I¡¯ve been cuckolded.¡± The moment Special Assistant Yuan heard his theory of cheating, his first reaction was to go and see mo bei. Even though they were in a meeting, mo bei knew that the hatred points had to be eliminated first. There could not be any misunderstandings. ¡°It¡¯s not a duo, it¡¯s a five-man squad. ¡± ¡°You can beat me in 5v5. If you lose, it means you¡¯re not ying jungler.¡± Feng nai was indeed very concerned. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a support? He¡¯s a support?¡± Mo bei thought, sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing for a lover to be too smart. ¡°He¡¯s so weak, is he worth your support?¡± Feng nai started to mock him, not knowing how to distinguish the asion.¡±¡±Row five, is this guy here too?¡± Wu Qianqian¡¯s face turned pale. Wasn¡¯t he being too humiliating? Feng nai saw through her thoughts.¡±I respect anyone in any profession. Miss Wu, you don¡¯t deserve to be respected. I¡¯m really curious. What method did you use to make her y support for you at that time? I rarely see bey at her peak. What should I do? no matter how I think about it, I¡¯m still very jealous.¡± bey at her peak? Li Yi¡¯s eyes wavered as he looked at mo bei. She was the king of zone A when they were ying games! He even idolized bey for a period of time. How could that be? How could it be her? There wasn¡¯t much change in mo bei¡¯s expression. She merely tugged at Feng nai to remind him to pay attention to the asion. Feng nai nced sideways.¡±He¡¯s bullying me. You still want to speak up for him?¡± Mo bei,... Did she? Feng nai looked at her.¡±Why wasn¡¯t I around when you were attending the vocational school?¡± he asked. Mo bei knew what his stubbornness was. From a psychological point of view, she could understand.¡±You were there. We were already a couple in the game.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not good at lying.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±If I knew you long ago, how could I not know that you were on the other side?¡± Mo bei was always very patient when facing Feng nai.¡±¡±I used someone else¡¯s ount and I didn¡¯t want to y it. They chose the champion and forced the phone into my hands.¡± Feng nai reached out and tucked the ck hair on her face behind her ear.¡±¡±So, you don¡¯t have any rtionship with him?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. ¡°You said you were ssmates, and you were so happy just now.¡± Feng nai was indeed a very possessive person. Special Assistant Yuan thought that if it were someone else, they would definitely not be able to tolerate it. However, miss mo would answer whatever he was concerned about. ¡°A ssmate who can¡¯t even speak two sentences in a year.¡± Mo bei took his hand back into her palm.¡±¡±I¡¯m happy because I thought of the words you said when you were torturing me. ¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t remember.¡±What did I say?¡± he asked. Mo bei looked at the directors. Feng nai followed her gaze and looked over. The Board of Directors tacitly lowered their presence. Only one person¡¯s face had turned pale. Wu Qianqian had been having a nightmare since just now. However,pared to her nightmare, what she could not ept was that mo bei could not possibly be that person¡¯s girlfriend! She was just a meeting recorder! There must be a problem somewhere! ¡°Boss Feng!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived by her. Do you know how poor she is?¡±Wu Qianqian asked. When we were in school, she liked to hook up with other people. You think I¡¯m worthless, but what about her? She even wrote a love letter to Li Yi. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Li Yi!¡± She finally understood what that person meant by ¡®everything¡¯. She thought she had heard wrong. From the looks of it now ... Wu Qianqian gritted her teeth. She wouldn¡¯t agree. Mo bei was leading a better life than her, and she had even be a Phoenix. Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡°She¡¯s only after your money!¡± Wu Qianqian shouted out thest sentence. She understood that rich people like them hated girls who approached them for money. As long as she said this, even if the two of them were fine now, she would nt the seed of guiding the fire! After Wu Qianqian finished speaking, she looked at mo bei with a sinister look in her eyes. Li Yi could not forget her even after so many years. When she thought that she was just a courier or a meeting recorder, she didn¡¯t think much of it. But now ... Wu Qianqian clenched her hands.¡±When I told you that you¡¯re a delivery man, were you thinking of mocking me in return? mo bei, you¡¯re really the same as before. A White Lotus!¡± Mo bei had never talked nonsense with such people. It was too much of a waste of time. However, Feng nai was different. He looked down and smiledzily.¡±¡±Is that so? I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time that there¡¯s nothing else that can keep her apart from my face. Now I understand that I can use money. I have to thank miss Wu for her reminder. ¡± With this sentence, Wu Qianqian¡¯s face turned green! ¡°As for the one who was written a love letter by my girlfriend.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow. After sweeping a nce at Li Yi, he looked at mo bei.¡±Madam, your taste in beauty when you were young was really not that great ...¡± Chapter 1306 ? Chapter 1306: One thousand two hundred and ny six Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei was speechless. The Board of Directors in the meeting room gasped. What did that demon just shout? F-Madam? As if he had noticed their expressions, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was a little too carried away just now. I had to settle some personal matters and dyed the uncles ¡®time. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about this in the meeting.¡± The board of directors and senior management present were so shocked by his words that they immediately looked at each other. What did that mean? He was actually apologizing? He¡¯s ying a demon, he¡¯s definitely ying a demon! There must be a trap! We can¡¯t be fooled! Could he have discovered something? The eye contact wasn¡¯t enough. He was still sending messages under the desk. President Wang,¡±it¡¯s not simple to have a meeting this early today!¡± Mr. Zhang: ¡°wait, I suddenly thought of something. Didn¡¯t the spy say that he brought the meeting forward for this girl? so the purpose of the meeting wasn¡¯t to make any business arrangements at all?¡± I say, he¡¯s just a young boy. Is there a need for him toe to a meeting to deal with him? he can just make a move and the Li family will be finished. Does he even care about an exchange student who just came back from abroad? President Lin: And in terms of business deployment, he said a month ago that you only need to take the dividends. If you interfere with my deployment, I will make you lose your people. Old Xuan is an example, so what is the purpose of our discussion about the deployment? President Zhang said,¡±I¡¯ll say something.¡± CEO Wang,¡±go ahead.¡± Mr. Zhang: ¡°I have a feeling that this kid just wants to see the kid protect him. Did you count how many times heughed? especially when the kid stood up and showed off the Feng corporation¡¯s deployment, his Wolf-like eyes were so bright. But where did this kid find a girlfriend? to be honest, ordinary girls don¡¯t think so far ahead.¡± [CEO Wang: technological development, heart for home and country, very broad vision.] President Lin: ¡°it¡¯s not just her vision. Look at the thing she just released. Have any of you seen it?¡± Chief Zhang replied,¡±No.¡± President Lin: ¡°it¡¯s impossible for her to know that old Li¡¯s son ising. In just a few minutes, she could find out a person¡¯s background. What kind of person do you think she is?¡± Chief Zhang: ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. The more you say, the colder my back gets. Why do I feel like that kid did it on purpose?¡± President Lin gritted his teeth.¡±He did it on purpose. He¡¯s warning us. If we move around again in the future, the person he¡¯s looking for won¡¯t let us off.¡± [President Wang: that¡¯s why I said, don¡¯t waste your time. Do more technical work when you have time.] Mr. Zhang: ¡°old Wang, don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t you know what this meeting is about?¡± President Wang,¡±I only know that what the child said was very much in line with my intentions.¡± President Lin: ¡°it has nothing to do with that kid. He¡¯s such a good kid. Why did he fall in love with that kid? that kid just called us here to tell us how awesome his wife is and how much she dotes on him. I finally understand now. Damn it!¡± Such a long time. No one responded to Feng nai. Special Assistant Yuan knew what was going on. He really wanted to say,¡±if you guys want to chat, then chat. Can you guys not chat in the ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ group? this would make him, as the Executive Assistant, unable to help butin as well.¡± Fortunately, he managed to hold it in and only coughed twice. Li Yi, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Feng culture, misunderstood again. They thought that the Board of Directors ¡®dissatisfaction with Feng nai had reached a certain level. Although he was about to be asked to leave, there were some things that he had to say.¡±I thought too highly of the Feng Corporation, holding such a nondescript meeting and even bringing up personal matters. They didn¡¯t even look at the asion. In the end, it¡¯s just that my father still cares about old ties. Since President Feng doesn¡¯t care about these things, from today onwards, don¡¯t say that the Li family doesn¡¯t hold back when ites to business. ¡± After he finished speaking, Li Yi tidied his suit and nced at the shadow.¡±¡±I don¡¯t need you guys to argue, I¡¯ll walk on my own.¡± However, just as he finished his sentence, his phone rang. The voice on the other end was very loud,¡±what have you done! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to offend him? Seeing that the situation is not right, you should stop as soon as possible!¡± Li Yi called out ¡°dad¡± and was about to speak. ¡°He cut off our Li family¡¯s connections!¡± The other party interrupted him,¡±someone has alsoe to check your overseas ount!¡± Do you know what this means?!¡± Li Yi was a little confused. The other party was exasperated.¡±It means that he already knew what you were going to do. He saw all the little tricks you and old Zhu did. If you just thought about it, he would turn a blind eye. What exactly did you do to make him want to uproot us? I told you long ago that the Feng Corporation is different from thepanies you¡¯ve been in contact with. Feng nai is not as simple as you think. Why didn¡¯t you listen!¡± Li Yi¡¯s head was buzzing. He turned around and looked at the slender figure. He seemed to have had a taste of this for the entire day. He had thought that he had met the person he had never had before. Not only did she not change, butpared to the past, the coldness on her body made him want to look at her again and again. Of course, the other party wouldn¡¯t write a love letter for him. It was all because people saw that he was interested in her, but she didn¡¯t even respond. He spread the words to save face. Giving a love letter meant that she had taken the initiative. It didn¡¯t matter even if he couldn¡¯t catch up. However, it was because he had never even touched her hand or even looked at her. No matter how many girls he had tasted, she was still the one he wanted the most. He wanted to show his capital in front of the other party. In addition, Wu Qianqian had said before that she might be a delivery man. In his impression, if she wasn¡¯t a chef, she would only be doing odd jobs in such a bigpany. However, everything was off track. His face hurt again and again. When they were in vocational school, he even said that she was boring and didn¡¯t know how to y games. But in fact, she was the God of zone A. Now, she couldn¡¯t possibly be an odd-job worker, but one of Feng NAI¡¯s people. He couldn¡¯t take this lying down, so he wanted to wait until he got back and take the shareholders away one by one. The Li family had lost the Feng family, but it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have their own connections. Let¡¯s see how arrogant Feng nai can be then! However, before he could return, the Li family started to decline, and his overseas ount ... As if he had seen through his thoughts, Feng nai strolled over with one hand in his pocket and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,¡±¡±I have the final say in this matter. The way you look at her makes me want to dig your eyes out. But ultimately, it¡¯s too violent and will make her have a bad impression of me. After thinking for a long time, I decided to start with Mr. Li¡¯s foreign ttery. The effect will be slower. Seeing how afraid Mr. Li is, there¡¯s no need to wait anymore. You can go to prison with miss Wu.¡± Li Yi¡¯s face turned pale in an instant! He had wanted to say something to mo bei, such as not to look at this person, but he had been pretending. The chill that rose from the bottom of his heart made him finally understand why these directors had not said a word. As for Wu Qianqian, she realized that she couldn¡¯t stir up any trouble at all. She had lost all her face. The two of them were thrown out by the shadow just like that. The meeting room suddenly became so quiet that everyone seemed to be in sync. Just when they thought it was over ... Feng nai spoke again, nonchntly.¡±¡±The people that uncle Niu hired to charge into the enemy lines are gone. What are your ns?¡± Niu was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He tried his best to exin,¡±¡±Boss Feng, my dear nephew, you have to believe me. I¡¯m just an introduction. I¡¯m not familiar with them. Since old Li asked, I¡¯m just too embarrassed to reject him. Really!¡± ¡°Uncle Niu, you can tell Grandpa Hong about this.¡± As Feng nai spoke, he yed a certain voice recording on his phone.¡±¡±Uncle Niu, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. Let¡¯s listen first and see if it¡¯s familiar.¡± The man with the surname Niu was still in a daze. The entire meeting room was filled with his dissatisfaction with old master Hong, saying that he was half-dead and so on. Everyone in the office knew that President Niu had his current achievements because of the good family background of the girl. Old master Hong had helped him deal with the matter many times, but it was only because he felt bad for his daughter. Chapter 1307 ? Chapter 1307: Talking to my wife alone, sweet Trantor: 549690339 After all, she had married such a person, and considering her position, she did not interfere much with her son-inw¡¯s outside fun. However, if his words were to reach old master Hong¡¯s ears, he would only end up dead. Hence, Chairman Niu panicked and reached out to snatch Feng NAI¡¯s phone. Feng nai didn¡¯t Dodge. With one hand in his pocket, he allowed him to snatch the phone away as he said slowly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already sent old master Hong his share. After all, uncle Niu admires me so much. ¡± It was a sentence that did not make sense, but Chairman Niu understood what it meant. He fell to the ground. He should have reacted earlier. Last time, he used the same method. The recording was one. Last time, he only used the first part, leaving Lu Yi a way out. This time, because of the girl standing there, he had seen someone he shouldn¡¯t have seen and had ideas he shouldn¡¯t have. His only chance of survival was gone ... The other directors had seen everything, and they were even more aware of one thing-Feng Corporation would only get better and better in Feng NAI¡¯s hands. After all, not everyone had the same tricks as him. The blueprint just now made the board members of the older faction understand one thing. Even if this brat¡¯s methods were not likable, he had never embarrassed the Feng family in major issues. He could even make them proud. In the future, it would be better to have fewer meetings like this. At the same time, all the rumors that had been spreading in the Feng family hadpletely disappeared. ¡°The two of them definitely won¡¯tst long. Other than her temperament, that woman is nothing.¡± ¡°The rtionships between the rich and powerful are tooplicated.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a pro yer. Boss Feng is ying now, but when he stops ying, he might get tired of it. ¡± ¡°The Feng family always has to have a business marriage. Wasn¡¯t the previous boss the same? there are always some girls who are too naive. They only see money and don¡¯t think about the future between the two of them.¡± Such words never sounded again. The meeting minutes were still there, so everyone knew that their boss Feng only came out when it was about to end. The person who really did market nning and future blueprints the whole time and gave them a sense of business honor was the girl they thought was only dreaming. He was really too handsome! In thepany, it was impossible for the news to be kept a secret. Moreover, Feng nai didn¡¯t stop it, so it was a hot topic for the entirepany. ¡°I feel like miss mo is more like a CEO than our CEO Feng.¡± ¡°Especially the one with the fountain pen. He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not only doing technology, we¡¯re also doing business about the future. When we go overseas in the future, we¡¯ll show them that we can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± Work also required spirit. Of course, there was also gossip. Everyone knew that the perverted Chairman Niu had died a terrible death. ¡°Just because I took an extra nce at you in the crowd?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a taint to use the lyrics here!¡± ¡°But, it seems like boss Feng really ... Doesn¡¯t like people looking at miss mo.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. ¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re finished. You can wait to be fired.¡± The receptionist thought,¡±it would be great if someone like boss Feng fired me. He doesn¡¯t fire people. He gets people to buy clothes and tell you that this person is his.¡± Feng nai was indeed like that. Even in the conference room, he didn¡¯t restrain himself.¡±¡±Thank you for your hard work, uncles. That¡¯s all for today. I still have some private matters to discuss with my wife in private. Please make yourselves at home.¡± Chapter 1308 ? Chapter 1308: One thousand two hundred and ny eight Trantor: 549690339 After this wave, none of the directors wanted to continue. This kid was too obvious in calling her Madam. Who would stay? They all tacitly chose not to ask anymore. Executive Assistant Yuan was so smart. Not only did he send the directors out and clean up the mess, but he also didn¡¯t forget to close the door of the conference room before leaving. The people downstairs watched President Niu and the others go up in a dignified manner and then be carried down. Knowing that everything had been settled, mo bei also wanted to pack up. That person had already pressed down on the notebook beside her hand.¡±A love letter?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm as she removed his hand. Her attitude was indeed genuine. Not only that, the superior aura she had exuded from the meeting just now had not dissipated. It was as if a higher-up of thepany was coaxing people. ¡°It¡¯s fake. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Feng nai said.¡±Then why did you still y games with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡±mo bei looked at him. She didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. Feng nai could indeed guess that someone like a certain someone would never write a love letter to anyone, but ... ¡°At that time, I looked for you very badly. In order to find out who bey was, I even went to talk nicely to that Fox. After all, I care about the feeling of being defeated by someone. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember me, but why did you hide in a technical school and y support for a noob? You can still remember him even now. Compared to him, what part of me doesn¡¯t leave a deep impression on you?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure lowered with every word he said. At the end of the day, even a passerby knew what her life had been like in the past, but he had never been a part of it. Mo bei¡¯s gaze met his, and her brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡±In the future, don¡¯tpare yourself to that kind of person.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s too dirty. ¡± Mo bei said seriously, and she even freed one hand to touch Feng NAI¡¯s face.¡±¡±You¡¯re different. ¡± Feng nai had already nned to make a move, and his eyes were very dark. Now that he saw her speak expressionlessly, his jealousy had indeed lessened a lot, but he hadn¡¯t achieved his goal.¡±Changing the topic?¡± Mo bei heaved a long sigh in her heart. Was it so difficult to coax him this time? Let¡¯s just kiss. Just as she was about to make a move. Feng nai blocked her and pulled her away slightly, then smiled.¡±¡±You¡¯re trying to brush me off again. Do you think it¡¯ll be over after a kiss?¡± Mo bei stopped. The color of her thin lips was very light. They didn¡¯t touch anyone, so they looked even colder, making people want to leave some other color on them. For example, he could bite it and let it be wet ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked so attractive. Mo bei did not know what he was thinking and thought that he was really throwing a tantrum.¡±¡±What do you think we should do?¡± Feng nai lowered his gaze to look at her. He could clearly see a very small mole on her porcin-white corbone. He knew that he couldn¡¯t control the gazes of some people, so he wanted to lock her up. ¡°I¡¯m done ying the game, so I shouldn¡¯t abandon it. ¡± Feng nai moved a little closer and trapped her in front of the table.¡±¡±You¡¯re always writing love letters to people. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this.¡± In order to reduce her hatred points, mo bei brought up the past.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have much of an impression of him, and I don¡¯t know anything about love letters. However, at that time, people liked to kick up a fuss and say that I liked him. He probably spread it outside after I rejected him. Indeed, this has nothing to do with me. I remember him only because at that time, in the fifth row, you were the one opposite me. I snatched your buff. Panda wanted to kill me, but you said that I snatched the buff with my own ability and didn¡¯t kill me. At that time, you were very cute.¡± Chapter 1309 ? Chapter 1309: Feng nai is locked from the inside Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The only reason I can think of him now is because I had you back then.¡± After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes shifted. Logically speaking, he should be touched. But Feng nai was also an obedient person who knew how to get to the main point.¡±¡±So, he confessed to you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. This seemed to be a trap. ¡°A ssmate who can¡¯t even speak two sentences in a year.¡± Feng nai slowly leaned over with a faint smile.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°I refused,¡± mo bei reiterated. ¡°Yes, he also rejected me in the game, but he knew that you were a girl, and I always thought that I liked a guy.¡± When Feng nai said this, the corners of his lips were still smiling, but his temperature was a little low. The position where his right hand reached in made mo bei¡¯s eyshes tremble. Mo bei wanted to move. Feng nai was one step ahead of her.¡±You didn¡¯t sentence him to death. Back then, I was the one who was sentenced to death. He still had the topic of love letters to share with you. What did I have? Everyone in the server is saying that I fell in love with a transvestite and was yed like a fool. ¡± In fact, these things were nothing to Feng nai, but he knew very well how to make her soft-hearted. As expected, mo bei did not resist his next move, even if it was very dangerous. Feng nai chuckled.¡±Feeling guilty?¡±¡± Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm¡±. Her voice was still light, and her dark hair was slightly ruffled by the wind. Her cold face made it difficult to tell if she was male or female, and the arc of her lower jaw was porcin white and beautiful. It was this appearance that made people want to destroy or touch his aura the most. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Then I¡¯ll feel guilty for a longer time. Because what I¡¯m going to do next will be even more overboard.¡± Mo bei paused. She could feel the warmth of his fingertips on her waist. It was slightly cold. It was probably the button of his shirt that had touched her. He had never given her a quick death. Mo bei knew, but as he scanned her back section by section and tapped her back with his fingertips, she still opened her mouth, her breath a little unstable as she approached.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡± However, his kiss was right beside her ear and he did not seem to be listening to her. Some of the ruthlessness that flowed in his blood was not easy to suppress once it was triggered. From the beginning, when she took the pen from his hand, every word she said was what he was thinking. That was what Feng nai wanted to do, and even his heart was faintly burning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that some people had drawn his attention away, he would have ended the meeting without considering the consequences. In the past, he didn¡¯t know that she was so suitable to stand in the conference room, which made him want her to belong to him even more. When she realized that her entire body had been lifted and ced on the table, mo bei felt a slight prickling sensation on her neck. She couldn¡¯t help but lean back, her fingertips still numb. Mo bei realized that there was something she could not control, so she reached out. A cracking sound was heard. She sped his right hand. The coldness of the metal made Feng nai stop. However, Feng nai in this state was destined to be a disaster for the country and the people. He had a handsome face and a tall nose, and he had a deep and pleasant chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated our God bey ¡± Mo bei¡¯s t-shirt had slid down slightly because of his actions earlier, but this did not stop her from pressing him down on the office chair. She lowered her head and kissed his wrist, looking extremely handsome.¡±In the future, don¡¯t bring this kind of thing with you.¡± Chapter 1310 ? Chapter 1310: One thousand three hundred Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The only reason I can think of him now is because I had you back then.¡± After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes shifted. Logically speaking, he should be touched. But Feng nai was also an obedient person who knew how to get to the main point.¡±¡±So, he confessed to you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. This seemed to be a trap. ¡°A ssmate who can¡¯t even speak two sentences in a year.¡± Feng nai slowly leaned over with a faint smile.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°I refused,¡± mo bei reiterated. ¡°Yes, he also rejected me in the game, but he knew that you were a girl, and I always thought that I liked a guy.¡± When Feng nai said this, the corners of his lips were still smiling, but his temperature was a little low. The position where his right hand reached in made mo bei¡¯s eyshes tremble. Mo bei wanted to move. Feng nai was one step ahead of her.¡±You didn¡¯t sentence him to death. Back then, I was the one who was sentenced to death. He still had the topic of love letters to share with you. What did I have? Everyone on the server is saying that I like a transvestite and that I¡¯m gay. ¡± In fact, these things were nothing to Feng nai, but he knew very well how to make her soft-hearted. As expected, mo bei did not resist his next move, even if it was very dangerous. ¡°Guilty?¡± Feng nai chuckled.¡±Guilty?¡± Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm¡±. Her voice was still light, and her dark hair was slightly ruffled by the wind. Her cold face made it difficult to tell if she was male or female, and the arc of her lower jaw was porcin white and beautiful. It was this appearance that made people want to destroy it the most. He had never given her a quick death. Mo bei knew, but when his hand reached into her T-shirt, she still said,¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡± His breath was right beside her ear, and he didn¡¯t seem to be listening to her. Some of the ruthlessness in his blood was not easy to suppress. From the beginning, when she took the pen from his hand, every word she said was what he was thinking. That was what Feng nai wanted to do, and even his heart was faintly burning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that some people had drawn his attention away, he would have ended the meeting without considering the consequences. In the past, he didn¡¯t know that she was so suitable to stand in the conference room, which made him want her to belong to him even more. Mo bei realized that there was something she couldn¡¯t control and that she had to cut it off before she got addicted to it. She stretched out her hand. A cracking sound was heard. She sped his right hand. The coldness of the metal made Feng nai stop. However, in this state, Feng nai was destined to be a disaster to the country and the people. His angr face, coupled with gold-rimmed sses, was so handsome that nothing couldpare to it. ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated our God bey. She even knows what I brought. ¡± The expression in mo bei¡¯s eyes also changed slightly. Crack, another sound. Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder was being pressed down, but the smile on his lips was still there. Mo bei freed one hand and closed the notebook at the side. His translucent corbones were right in front of his eyes. However, Feng nai couldn¡¯t even stretch out his ws. However, some people seemed to have a natural aura. Even though they were locked up, they still looked like gods. Their sentimental eyes exuded a clear and cold aura. It wasn¡¯t without reason that mo bei liked Feng nai. After looking at it once, he looked at it again. He more or less understood why senior Lin always said that if you were in love, you should be the one on top. Especially for such a good-looking person, she would not want to look away. At this thought, mo bei lowered her gaze and kissed his wrist again. Two people, one sitting at the desk and the other in the office chair. Every time mo bei made a move, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes would darken. He wanted to move, but his wrist was connected to the chair. This made him slowly say,¡±¡±God bey, if you continue to kiss me, you won¡¯t have topete today.¡± Mo bei raised her brows at first, but when she felt the heat under her hand, she stopped and was about to pull away. Feng nai looked at her.¡±You¡¯re thinking of making love and abandoning me again?¡±¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai looked at his wrist.¡±About the love letter. How do you n on resolving it?¡± Mo bei was just about to speak. Feng nai interrupted her.¡±When you were at No. 2 high school, have you ever heard of anyone sending me a love letter?¡± A truly clean and honest person wouldn¡¯t even spread the rumor of a love letter to others. ¡± Was he going to settle the score? Mo bei had always thought that a certain someone only needed to feed her. But today, it was obviously not possible. Mo bei thought for a moment.¡±There are a lot of cp posts about you on the inte. This should be worse than a love letter.¡± Feng nai paused, then very quickly smiled again, a little devilishly.¡±¡±So, you¡¯re jealous?¡± Mo bei had only wanted to change the topic, but at this time, admitting to it was the best way to eliminate the other party¡¯s hatred.¡±¡±Yes.¡± As expected, Feng nai was no longer obsessed with love letters for a short time.¡±¡±Who¡¯s the one that I¡¯m most jealous of?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei¡¯s attention was not on this. When she looked at the time on her phone, she noticed the WeChat message from earlier. It had rung before, but she didn¡¯t open it. It was from Lin Feng. Feng nai wasn¡¯t too satisfied with her locking him up, but his attention was still elsewhere.¡±¡±Which cp building is the one that makes you jealous the most?¡± Mo bei knew that she had to give an answer at this time, so she simply started online search on her phone. Indeed, she had not watched it often before. When she scrolled down, she realized that a certain someone¡¯s love line was all about boys. Which one could make her jealous? Panda or han Xi? ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also one more.¡± After hearing these two words, Feng NAI¡¯s beautifully chiseled jaw rested on her shoulder.¡±¡±You just found it?¡± Mo bei quickly switched the page. Feng nai smiledzily.¡±Then it still has some use. It can make you jealous.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She nned to find some time to read the message senior Lin Feng had sent her. Unfortunately, Feng nai didn¡¯t end this topic so easily. He didn¡¯t look like someone who was locked in this position.¡±Why are you jealous?¡± Mo bei looked at a certain femme fatale who was sticking to her. It wasn¡¯t her style to suppress the question. After all, a person who was fierce even when ying support would definitely be straightforward in this aspect.¡±You rarely smile like that when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Like that? What?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were especially affectionate when he asked this. Mo bei¡¯s gazended on the corner of his lips and her voice was clear.¡±¡±Like now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of you. ¡± Feng nai knew that she wasn¡¯t on guard. He turned his handsome face and gently bit her neck, his breath slow.¡±Ever since you left, Panda and the others avoided talking about you on purpose. I knew she did it on purpose but whenever she mentioned you, I still wanted to know more about you, especially when you were in Supreme Alliance¡¯s training camp. Imagine it, a kid who looked like an African native, with a keyboard on his back, a quiet, iron-headed kid who would onlyugh when he couldn¡¯t help it. When you were young, you were darker than coal. ¡± Mo bei felt the need to salvage her boyfriend¡¯s impression of her.¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t ck when I was young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve been photographed in a scandal because of you.¡± Feng nai pursed his thin lips, as if he had recalled some bad memories.¡±¡±I even smelled the perfume for more than an hour. I almost got touched by her.¡± When mo bei heard his voice, she knew that he had always found smells unbearable. The undetectable grievance in his voice made her involuntarily raise her hand and ce it on his head.¡±¡±I won¡¯t do it again.¡± I won¡¯t let you find out about me from other people¡¯s mouths. And I won¡¯t let you be used by anyone because of me. Even though mo bei didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Feng nai understood what she meant. His thin lips curled up and he kissed the back of her ear, his breath alluring.¡±¡±How do you prove it?¡± Mo bei¡¯s body heated up a little from his teasing. When he got closer, she pressed down on his shoulder and put some distance between them. Her voice did not change, and the coldness that could not be dispersed from her body said,¡±¡±Household register.¡± ¡°If you give me a household register before I reach the legal age, it¡¯s basically not giving it to me. I can still go to yise and have a lot of women.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t like this distance. He should have kept pretending earlier and not revealed his true nature. At the end of the day, this lock was in the way. It was something obtained by gold, yet he bragged that no one could open it and that it was easy to carry. Heh, no one could open it? Feng nai nced at his wrist again, and his anger rose.¡±¡±Plus, I can¡¯t lock you up. How can you prove it?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes as if she was thinking. The issue of insecurity did not form overnight. In fact, his stubbornness was not normal in psychology. How could she give such a person a sense of security? Mo bei had indeed thought of a way to get out long ago. That way, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her for self-control. She had seen the marks on his palm and the bottle of medicine in the lounge. Mo bei didn¡¯t want to wait until all the problems exploded before she tried to remedy them. ¡°You¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia because of me?¡± Mo bei asked instead of answering. Feng nai had never slept well, so he didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her.¡±¡±You saw the medicine?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers brushed across his palm, and then their fingers intertwined.¡±¡±How long have you been suffering from insomnia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect thepetition. ¡± Obviously, Feng nai didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. The more he was like this, the more mo bei was concerned.¡±¡±Are there any times when you can¡¯t control your emotions?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? God bey, are you going to be my psychiatrist?¡± Feng naiqing smiled faintly.¡±Someone asked you these questions ten months ago. What kind of answer do you want me to give you?¡± ¡°Is it because I left?¡± mo bei asked. She had to know what was torturing him. Only then could everything be solved. Feng nai leaned backzily. He looked refined and handsome in his sses.¡±¡±Probably,¡± ¡°But I¡¯m back, and your medicine is still there.¡± Mo bei wanted to get to the bottom of this. But Feng nai didn¡¯t intend to tell her. Mo bei paused and continued,¡±after thispetition, I¡¯ll give myself to you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers froze.¡±What did you say?!¡± Chapter 1311 ? Chapter 1311: Tian Tian Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll give myself to you,¡±mo bei repeated indifferently. Feng nai looked at her and moved his right hand, but he still couldn¡¯t raise it. He suddenly smiled. In a white shirt and chain sses, he still had a refined air about him, but he looked like a demon.¡±How?¡± Feng nai was trying to tease her. Unfortunately, mo bei had never been shy in this aspect. As she sat there, her long legs were half-bent in a handsome manner, and only two words fell into Feng NAI¡¯s ears.¡±¡±To sleep with you.¡± Sleep with him? The smile on Feng NAI¡¯s lips deepened. Sometimes, God bey can be so direct that it makes me happy. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t think that she was talking about any shocking topic. Her porcin-white face was still as cold as ever. ¡°There¡¯s a condition,¡± ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡± Feng nai leaned close to her ear again.¡±¡±However, if God bey takes the initiative, no condition is too much. I¡¯m also very curious how you¡¯ll sleep with me.¡± When the word ¡°sleep¡± came out of his mouth, it seemed to be rendered with something. When he said the word, he deliberately used more force, and his voice was low and maic. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused. After she avoided that heat-inducing breath, she spoke again,¡±¡±The reason for your insomnia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really persistent. ¡± Feng nai chuckled, his eyes deep.¡±Once isn¡¯t enough.¡± Mo bei stopped for a moment, as if she was thinking. Feng nai looked at her.¡±Until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Mo bei nced at the handcuffs and thought of a solution.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai had also noticed the meaning behind her nce. The corners of his lips curled up, and he was full of evil. She was obviously more expensive than anyone else, and she even wore a pair of sses to hide her hostility, which made her look even cleaner. Indeed, no one could tell what he was thinking. Mo bei stood up straight, clearly forgetting to untie him.¡±¡±I¡¯ll open the door. ¡± After all, it was hispany¡¯s meeting room. With mo bei¡¯s hearing, I heard a slight noise outside. After opening the door, it was the intern Secretary. The Secretary was still holding some documents.¡±M-miss mo,¡± she said,¡±these all need boss Feng¡¯s signature.¡± Mo bei stepped aside and let him in. The intern Secretary heaved a sigh of relief. When he came up just now, Executive Assistant Yuan had already told him not to knock and to wait outside. He had been waiting, but he was still afraid that it would be boss Feng who opened the door. She felt fine now. It was miss mo. The intern Secretary¡¯s grateful gaze had yet to fully express itself. The voice on the other end was faint and cold,¡±¡±Are you here to work or to see someone?¡± Only then did the intern Secretary quickly focus and look at that person. She almost dropped the document in her hand. After all, the impact was too strong. He had never seen his boss like this before. His white shirt hung loosely on him and he was cuffed to the chair. His hair was messy and had a metallic feel to it, making his wrist look extremely fair. The smile on his face was even more meaningful and he exuded a deadly sexiness. Even when he was locked up, the aura around his boss was so strong that no one dared to do anything to him. This was too, too cultured scum. He didn¡¯t dare to look anymore, afraid that he would be turned gay. The intern Secretary was about to lower her head. He saw mo bei walk over, her entire body light and cold. The arc of her side profile was overflowing in the light, and the icy aura on her body seemed to be able to shake off evil spirits. She raised her hand and tidied Feng NAI¡¯s hair, her movements and tone very natural.¡±¡±You go to work first. Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll go down and buy you some good food.¡± Chapter 1312 ? Chapter 1312: Sweet rumors Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai was used to being fed by a certain someone. The one who wasn¡¯t used to it was the intern Secretary standing by the side. He didn¡¯t see wrongly, right? Pluck, pluck the boss¡¯s hair? The boss didn¡¯t say anything. She even looked a little childish? Just as the intern Secretary¡¯s eyes widened ... Mo bei had already retracted her hand and walked past him.¡±¡±Just leave the documents on the table.¡± ¡°Eh? Mm!¡± The intern Secretary already knew who she should listen to now! However, did miss mo forget something? For example, to unlock the boss? ¡°Bring it over.¡± Feng nai saw that the person on the other end didn¡¯t move, and his voice was a little cold. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this was a certain someone¡¯s favorite type. It was a little childish. The intern Secretary didn¡¯t understand how her boss could do this. He was so gentle and refined just now, but now he was as cold as a demon. Was there such a big difference whether miss mo was here or not? Not daring to say anything more, the intern Secretary immediately put down the pile of documents and braced herself to stand there. After all, he usually had to listen to other orders at this time. But today, Feng nai swept a nce at him.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡± The intern Secretary thought,¡±did I do something wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t even survive the internship, why was he so miserable! ¡°Go to the other departments.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±By the way, tell Special Assistant Yuan that when reallocating secretaries, pick one with dark skin and a strong body. It¡¯d be best if they had a beer belly. She¡¯s too pleased with your style.¡± The intern Secretary received too much information all of a sudden. Did this mean that he was not fired or had been transferred to another department? Boss¡¯s taste was a little too special. He even wanted one with a beer belly? Her? Was he referring to miss mo? Did miss mo like him? The intern Secretary was just about to feel happy. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her, revealing a bone-chilling coldness. The intern Secretary didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately left. However, everypany had its own gossip distribution camp. Since she had already been transferred to another department, how could the intern Secretary keep such a shocking secret to make her feel ufortable? she had to say it in the three-person discussion group. The intern Secretary asked,¡¯do you believe it? The boss can¡¯t beat miss mo?¡± Thedy at the front desk thought,¡¯the boss can¡¯t beat miss mo? It can¡¯t be. ¡± [It should be. Look at this picture.] The technical guy was really good. He dug out the scene of the fight between the school tyrants of No. 1 and No. 2 middle school and the band-aid on their boss ¡®face during the live broadcast without any effort. ¡°This, this ... Miss mo is so cool!¡± As the intern Secretary spoke, she did not forget to look at herself. Damn it, she did not have a single abdominal muscle. She did not look like she was in a fight. Her waist line was fair and strong! The youngdy at the front desk was already in a state of shock.¡±My idol.¡± ¡°Female,¡± The technician reminded his colleague. He didn¡¯t forget to dig up another video.¡±In the game, it¡¯s a famous scene where a boss is killed.¡± The intern Secretary and thedy at the front desk not only saw the game screen, but also the bulletments inside. ¡°The scene of domestic violence.¡± ¡°Old k is just a little wife in front of God Bey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the rey again. By the way, has old k been convinced by bey¡¯s godly hammer?¡± ¡°Hammer and sleep, it¡¯s just a side difference. Ah ah ah, Don¡¯t Make Me Think too much! My God bey can¡¯t just sleep with anyone!¡± The summary. The three people in the discussion group seemed to have understood something. ¡°No wonder when I went in, I saw miss mo sitting at her desk and boss was the one locked up. It¡¯s not without reason.¡± The intern Secretary bit on her sleeve.¡±¡±I see!¡± The other two people were also shocked! The power of rumors was to make up stories that everyone wanted to hear. By the time Special Assistant Yuan found out about this, it had already evolved. ¡°Miss mo slept with boss, and boss is actually the one below. Boss likes dark and strong girls, no wonder the girls in the past didn¡¯t have a chance ... As long as you know about this, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Special Assistant Yuan, ...In the future, when you guys set up such a discussion group, can you not forget that I¡¯m also in it? However, young master likes dark and strong women. How did thate to be? If that was the case, miss Mo¡¯s cold and white skin would be translucent. How would she meet this standard? Of course, Special Assistant Yuan would not take the initiative to ask Feng nai, but as a Special Assistant, he had to understand all his boss¡¯s preferences. In order to get to the bottom of this, fine, in order to get rid of the sofa as soon as possible, he sent all his doubts to his wife. Qiao Qiao, a hardcore Supreme Alliance fan who had participated in the worldpetition in Mn, quickly sent over a picture. ¡°Our goddess bey was just a little tail back then. She was a little tanned, but that didn¡¯t affect her handsomeness. When she was with big spade, she was so adorable. I wanted to take her home and raise her.¡± Special Assistant Yuan couldn¡¯t tell what was so cute about him. He was carrying a keyboard on his back and wearing a hat. All she could see was his chin, but ... Why was it so dark? Could it be that the rumors weren¡¯t just rumors and were all true? Special Assistant Yuan felt that he couldn¡¯t look at her directly. The work arrangement he had just received had two requirements. First, she had to be dark and strong. Second, she had to have a beer belly...Beer belly...He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her directly! So this was young master¡¯s taste? Feng nai knew that if someone had seen that scene just now, and it wasn¡¯t controlled, the entirepany would definitely know. Rather than saying that, it was gossip that everyone was talking about. It was more like Feng nai had done it on purpose. This time, there was no one in thepany who didn¡¯t know mo bei and was very convinced. The difference between the noble and humble families, the difference in money, all of it was gone! The boss was the one being slept with, so what was the point of bragging? She might even have to marry into their family in the future and change the Feng Corporation to the mo Corporation or something ... She was really worried! Mo bei didn¡¯t know that her buying a meal would turn out like this. The atmosphere, however, had clearly changed. As someone who had studied psychology, she could have noticed that many eyes were on her the moment she walked in. Mo bei¡¯s tall and straight figure stopped. With a clear and handsome face and porcin white chin, she looked in a certain direction. That person immediately lowered his head and pretended to do something, but he was actually typing. ¡°She¡¯s So Cold and her aura is so strong that she doesn¡¯t seem like a girl. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s super handsome when she has short hair. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cool now. No wonder the boss is below ...¡± Of course, there were also those who did not know mo bei. The president¡¯s private elevator happened to be under repair. After all, under normal circumstances, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t be able toe down and use the elevator at this time. That was why he chose this time to do the daily maintenance and cleaning. Mo bei naturally walked to the elevator for ordinary employees. The people inside were from other departments and had not expected to see other people there. They were still gossiping.¡±Hey, did you guys know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Boss Feng likes dark and strong girls.¡± Mo bei was speechless. Chapter 1313 ? Chapter 1313: Naibei Trantor: 549690339 Dark and strong? Mo bei subconsciously nced at herself. None of them fit the bill. He probably wasn¡¯t talking about her? However, the people in the elevator immediately stopped their discussion when they saw her. Some people couldn¡¯t help but gasp when mo bei approached. He was too handsome. How could there be a girl who looked so pure and youthful? Especially when she raised her hand, she would look at you and say,¡±¡±Which floor?¡± ¡°Five, I¡¯m on the fifth floor.¡± Mo bei pressed the button that the person had wanted to press earlier, and then pressed the top floor. The person behind her tugged at her friend. The gossip time was up, but no one¡¯s eyes moved away from mo bei. Hearing about it many times was not as shocking as seeing it in person. They were still wondering what kind of person could lock up boss Feng. Now that she saw him, she really fell for him. He was so polite, and his eyes were so pretty! And her skin is porcin white ... Wait, isn¡¯t it quite white? Before they could react. Mo bei opened her mouth.¡±Feng nai likes dark and strong women. Is there any basis for this statement?¡± He was apletely different type from her. When mo bei heard this, she naturally had to ask. The other three girls began to spread rumors. After mo bei heard this, she thanked him. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. ¡± Her voice was indeed pleasant to the ear, and she was wearing a ck headband. Even though her hair was a little long, one could not help but think that she was a handsome young man with a vague gender. ¡°No need, no need.¡± One of them had already started to cover his face. His eyes were so affectionate that hepletely did not realize what mo bei meant when she said she wanted to talk to him. Mo bei turned to the side.¡±Your floor.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to leave! He wanted to continue the conversation. The person behind her tugged at the girl again.¡±Be careful of boss Feng.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± Mo bei discovered the benefits of the Feng corporation¡¯s ordinary elevator. It allowed her to understand a certain person moreprehensively. How could he answer when he was suddenly asked? he only shook his head. Mo bei would not make things difficult for anyone, so she did not pursue the matter. The remaining two girls looked at her tall and slender figure standing in the elevator with one hand in her pocket. She looked up at the side profile of the floor and suddenly understood what she meant by ¡°youngster si man.¡± This person seemed to have a glow of her own. Her white jaw was a little translucent, and she was so cold that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Even the stic bag in her hand looked different from normal. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Is this for boss Feng?¡± one of the girls asked. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±He has a weak stomach.¡± The girl was so gentle! They reached another floor, and Mo bei continued to turn sideways. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant in thepany. ¡± ¡°Miss mo, you can go there. You don¡¯t have to go to the opposite side,¡± the girl said before leaving. Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change.¡±I know. Today¡¯s main course has carrots, which he doesn¡¯t like to eat. The fish is also a little fishy. The chef must have been in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare it well. It won¡¯t suit his taste.¡± The two girls looked at each other after hearing this! How did miss mo know that the fish today was fishy? No, that wasn¡¯t right. The main point was that she doted on boss Feng ... They finally understood why Boss Feng¡¯s underling was so picky. He was simply a tsundere! Mo bei didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with feeding him. In the past, she didn¡¯t think that there was anything special about a certain someone¡¯s aesthetic standards. Now, it seemed that she needed to guide and correct it, to make him more straightforward ... Chapter 1314 ? Chapter 1314: Do you like ck? 1 Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai didn¡¯t know that thepany¡¯s gossip would make a certain someone feel that he needed to be straightened. At the conference table, one of his hands was handcuffed, and the other was holding a pen. His fair wrist was bent, and a small piece of his wrist bone protruded. His shirt was much smoother than before, and the edge of his gold-rimmed sses could be seen from his handsome side profile. Everything was immersed in the light, noble and abstinent. He was different from usual at work, and his wrists were handcuffed, making it even more difficult to move away from him. When they went to the nightclub earlier, young master Jin had said something that was very pertinent. ¡°Not only does my brother naer attract women, but he also attracts men. Look at the people dancing on the dance floor, which one of them doesn¡¯t look over? brother naer, listen to me, you won¡¯t be wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter if that guy is straight. You can sleep with him once and you¡¯ll be able to get him.¡± At that time, mo bei¡¯s identity as a girl hadn¡¯t been made public yet, so young master Jin hade up with many ideas like this. He had even brought Feng nai to a special bar to broaden his horizons. Indeed, he had seen a bunch of people asking for her contact information. He had even been seen by thepany¡¯s staff, but Feng nai hadn¡¯t thought much of it. There was no smoke without fire, and the girls ¡®gossip was based on a little bit of evidence, although the route was off. The meeting room was very quiet. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she entered. She paused for a moment and didn¡¯t continue to move forward. She only leaned against her back and her eyes didn¡¯t move away from him. It was indeed pleasing to the eye. Mo bei somewhat understood the reason why there were more good-looking fans among his male fans. However, this was very dangerous. Under normal circumstances, male fans only looked at his skills, and those who were attracted to his looks ... Mo bei furrowed her brows slightly. It was impossible for Feng nai to not notice her gaze. He put down his pen and looked up with a faint smile.¡±Nice?¡± Mo bei knew what he was asking. Then, he walked over. Feng nai was in an exceptionally good mood today. The entirepany knew this, but they didn¡¯t know how he looked like in the office. For example, the moment he put down his pen, he leaned against mo bei, who was opening the lunchbox, and said in a low voice,¡±¡±You threw me a pile of work. I¡¯ve been signing since you left.¡± After mo bei heard his words, she turned to the side and smacked his head.¡±¡±Good girl.¡± Feng nai did enjoy it, but was the word ¡®obedient¡¯ appropriate for him? The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. He had a devilish air about him, especially in an office environment. He also had a natural domineering air about him. Whether it was his aura or his face, he didn¡¯t look like a little puppy. However, this did not stop mo bei from raising him like a little puppy. After all, Feng nai was good at pretending.¡±¡±The food in thepany¡¯s cafeteria doesn¡¯t taste good. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Taking the opportunity, he buried his face in the crook of mo bei¡¯s neck. Thinking of her match in the afternoon and then looking at the already faded color, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. He opened his mouth again and bit her lightly, but this time, he used a little more force. Mo bei also felt it and thought that he was famished and picky about his food, so she let him be. She only pulled him away when the heat was getting higher and higher.¡±¡±You ...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were deep, and there was a slight smile at the corners of his lips. He looked refined under his sses.¡±Our God bey, you wouldn¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t be affected after what you said, would you?¡± As he spoke, his breath followed her and hit the back of her ear.¡±¡±I¡¯ll think even more. After all, you¡¯re right by my side. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯te again in the future. It¡¯ll affect my work efficiency.¡± Chapter 1315 ? Chapter 1315: Feng nai and little demon Bo fight for favor Trantor: 549690339 When he said this, Feng nai had clearly forgotten how straight a certain someone could be. He had wanted to y hard to get, but unfortunately, it was mo bei who answered him.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Just this one word made Feng nai stop in his tracks and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really noting?¡± Mo bei looked at the handsome face that was approaching her. She pushed him back with her left hand and calmly spat out two words,¡±¡±It needs to be locked.¡± For some reason, Feng nai recalled the feeling of the first time they had a 1v1 in the game. He suddenly smiled.¡±¡±Speaking of which, you already had a good impression of me back then.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei, who was opening the lunchbox, nced at it. ¡°¡±When?¡± ¡°1v1 solo,¡± Feng nai replied. Mo bei had long forgotten about it, but she had to admit it at this moment.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Feng nai sat therezily.¡±Did you think I was good when you were ying on your alternate ount? or did you think I was good when we first pked?¡± ¡°Both are fine,¡± mo bei replied calmly. Before she went upstairs, mo bei opened the red packet and asked Lin Feng how to answer the life-threatening question. Lin Feng was a love Master advisor. His answer was very decisive.¡±Don¡¯t believe that there are multiple choice questions in this world. Which side of me you like more is only a double choice. There is no single choice.¡± Sure enough, it would be useful. A man¡¯s mind was indeed a learning gate. Mo bei¡¯s side profile was calm. In his heart, he was thinking that he could ask senior Lin for advice in the future. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any inspiration. Just from receiving red packets, she could also give them to a certain someone in the future. After all, opening a red packet would naturally make one happy. ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡± Feng nai took his time, and every sentence he said was a trap. ¡°You have a good face,¡± mo bei said as she removed her chopsticks. ¡°Pfft! What did I say? my brother is a pretty boy. ¡± A baby-like voice sounded as if she could not hold it in any longer. The little bodyughed so hard that she was swaying. The little demon Bo, who was standing beside him, raised her eyebrows. She looked extremely noble. The reason they hade was because mo bei had not returned for the entire night. There was still apetition in the afternoon, and Flying Eagle was also anxious, so he could not leave even if he went out. After the Qin family was done with him, the Feng family was done with him. He didn¡¯t know what that shameless Feng would do to bey. From what he could see, Feng nai was a person who hid hostility in his bones. Moreover, he had also checked his medical history. Once bey saw him, she knew how dangerous Feng nai was. Who knew when a murderer¡¯s second personality would appear? Little demon Bo also knew about such drugs. That was why she had brought Feng Lin here to look for him. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯te in himself, but he had to disguise himself. The shadows of the Feng family weren¡¯t stupid. Last time, they had a tacit cooperation. But they both knew that they didn¡¯t like each other. Little demon Bo had never thought that the young master of the Feng family would only be a little puppy. He was acting in front of sister bey. He did not expect that after he came, the gossip he heard the most was that sister bey had locked him up. That¡¯s right, he might not be able to beat sister bey. However, he didn¡¯t look like someone who was locked up. He was too restless. Feng nai and the little demon Bo exchanged a nce and knew what the other was thinking. Now that this brat was here, he couldn¡¯t even continue acting. His eyes dimmed slightly as he looked at his brother. His voice was also nonchnt and rxed.¡±Are you envious? Trouble Lin. ¡± Little Lin no longer wanted to describe how shameless his brother was. He puffed up his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t call me trouble Lin. ¡± An ¡®an was still watching. Did he not want his face? Feng nai didn¡¯t think so. Little demon Bo opened her mouth.¡±If you say that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault, it means that you don¡¯t have the ability to carry them. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Little Lin nodded heavily. Feng nai narrowed his eyes. His younger brother, who had been sold and was still counting money, was really quite stupid. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t look at him. She only lifted her delicate little face and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Sister bey, brother Flying Eagle is very worried about you. He¡¯s afraid that something will go wrong during yourpetition this afternoon.¡± Mo bei did not say anything, but she was more gentle than ever. She reached out and rubbed the little one¡¯s head. Little demon Bo didn¡¯t take the path of a little puppy. He stood there like a gentleman, tall and Noble. The more little Lin looked at him, the more he felt that his brother was worse than a child. Look at an ¡®an, how responsible she was. His brother was really difficult to exin in a few words. The two words ¡®Flying Eagle¡¯ had long be a knot in Feng NAI¡¯s heart. Every time, this little devil would use him to provoke him. This time, Feng nai chuckled.¡±¡±She¡¯s with her boyfriend. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± The little demon Bo was surprised by his reaction and she frowned. Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened.¡±Have you two eaten?¡± I¡¯ll ask Special Assistant Yuan to bring a few more bottles of milk. I heard that little young master Qin can¡¯t eat without milk. ¡± After all, he was still a child. No matter how smart she was, she would not be able to hide her emotions when she encountered something she hated. The little demon Bo¡¯s face darkened the moment Feng nai finished speaking. After all, he couldn¡¯t reject her. The more he rejected her, the more people would think that he cared about his height. He had to drink the milk sent by the enemy as if nothing had happened. This was what the little demon Bo had nned. However, Feng nai didn¡¯t restrain himself for a moment, forgetting that he could be seen through. ¡°Why are you bullying Anan?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm, and her gazended on him for two seconds. Of course, Feng nai knew how important this little devil was to her.¡±¡±I didn ¡®t.¡± Mo bei handed him a pair of bamboo chopsticks. In other words, don¡¯t let me see you like this a second time. Feng nai was so angry that heughed. He was just about to speak when someone fed him a mouthful of fish. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen thorns. ¡± ¡°Try it,¡± mo beiqing said with a sullen face. The taste was very light, but it was not fishy at all. Instead, it was the fragrance of fish that remained in his teeth. Obviously, they were not from thepany cafeteria. The people in the family might not know that Feng nai didn¡¯t eat fish not only because of the fishy smell, but more importantly, because he wouldn¡¯t choose the bones. Mo bei had made him poached fish before, so she naturally knew that he liked fish. Feng nai, who had been voted to be fed, paused for a moment. Then, the corners of his lips curled up.¡±The taste is not bad.¡± ¡°Then eat more.¡± As mo bei spoke, she picked out a small bowl of noodles for little Lin and the little devil. Little Lin, who was originally looking down on his brother, obediently sat down and stopped the fight for a meal! Hmph! The little demon Bo¡¯s table manners were impable. However, the broth was delicious. When she drank it, she started to sweat a little. The shadows who had been standing in the dark watched from the beginning to the end. ¡°Miss mo, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Yes, the great demon and the little demon were both stunned.¡± ¡°I thought I would have to fight with the Qin family. Thank God, thank God.¡± However, they had still underestimated their young master. He watched as mo bei wiped the little demon Bo dry and picked out another small bowl of noodles. Feng nai seemed to be unable to deal with those fish, and he sighed slightly. Mo bei looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng nai averted his gaze.¡±I don¡¯t know how to pick a thorn.¡± He looked a little pitiful. After all, one of his hands was still chained. Mo bei nced at him and found him adorable.¡±¡±Wait for me,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The rest of the people thought,¡±you¡¯re acting again!¡± Chapter 1316 ? Chapter 1316: Like so much that you can use anything Trantor: 549690339 No matter what, even if he was pretending. Feng nai was indeed in a harmless state in front of mo bei. The atmosphere in the building was different from usual. Special Assistant Yuan had seen little Lin and the otherse in and knew that Feng nai was very easy to talk to in this state. ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve found a new Secretary for you. Do you want him toe tomorrow or in the afternoon?¡± Feng nai took a bite of the shrimp mo bei had peeled for him.¡±¡±In the afternoon.¡± Why was he so anxious? Special Assistant Yuan was a little surprised, but he still responded,¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± Mo bei seemed to be deep in thought as she listened. Meanwhile, trouble Lin, who had been eating noodles, no longer expected his brother to use chopsticks. His hands were of no use when sister bei was around, so they were indeed suitable to be locked. Feng nai didn¡¯t care what the two little ones thought. Just as he opened his mouth to eat the fish again ... Mo bei¡¯s chopsticks stopped moving.¡±Your new Secretary is dark and strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint,¡¯isn¡¯t it more pleasing to the eye if the person beside you is whiter? What was so bad about that Secretary that you wanted to change her?¡± How could Feng nai possibly reveal the real reason? he only chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not good anywhere. ¡± Mo bei knew that this kind of answer was basically used to give perfunctory answers. She was even correcting his sense of aesthetics. ¡°I like you the most by my side,¡± Feng nai said.¡±Why don¡¯t you be my Secretary?¡± Mo bei paused for a moment and thought about it. In order to prevent him from turning gay, he had been to the bar after all. No matter what the reason was, there was potential danger. In addition, she was not at ease with the medicine he had taken. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one. ¡± These three words made little demon Bo frown deeply. Little Lin also didn¡¯t eat a mouthful of noodles and was a little dumbfounded. This was a pleasant surprise for Feng nai. However, he also knew why this person would treat him like this. Ever since she saw his bottle of medicine, she had been more indulgent towards him. ¡°Call Special Assistant Yuan and tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to bring anyone over.¡± Feng nai would definitely be happy to do such a thing. After the meal, the two little ones went to prepare. Mo bei went to the lounge to change her clothes. He had originally nned to follow her in when a certain cell phone number rang at the designated time. Tuesday, mental recovery. Feng nai, who had already been unlocked, nonchntly pressed the answer button. He lowered his gaze and tidied his sleeves. When mo bei wasn¡¯t around, he was always very quiet. This was also the patient that the psychiatrist was most uncertain about. He clearly had a lot of dark and ruthless sides in his heart. He was even constantly worried that he would develop a violent and cold personality. After all, there were times when he didn¡¯t care about many things. That kind ofziness and indifference that seeped out from his bones was definitely not something that he would look at even if a stranger was hurt. However, he was very polite and had the best upbringing. As a psychiatrist, he couldn¡¯t get any more information from the young master of the Feng family. Sometimes, even at the end of the conversation, his thoughts would be influenced by him. This was the most terrifying thing. The medical record clearly stated that there was a problem, and his sleep quality was indeed not good. The psychiatrist didn¡¯t understand how he was able to remain unaffected in front of others. To him, this kind of patient was even more terrifying. However, it was obvious that he was in a good mood today. When he asked the question, he didn¡¯t chuckle and answered every question. This was impossible in the past! ¡°Did something good happen to Mr Feng?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and looked at the medicine bottle in his palm.¡±I didn¡¯t expect it to have such an advantage ...¡± Chapter 1317 ? Chapter 1317: The final match begins Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± The psychiatrist wanted to capture something. Feng NAI¡¯s finger streaked across the screen.¡±The medicine you prescribed. It¡¯s not bad to use as a prop.¡± Props? Even the psychiatrist couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two and was about to ask more. Feng nai opened his mouth to interrupt his thoughts.¡±¡±I heard that every time you see me, you will go to the old man and ask for three days of rest to recover your spirit.¡± The psychiatrist thought,¡±it¡¯s all because you¡¯re so twisted that I don¡¯t even know how to start!¡± ¡°You can rest today.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai looked up at the resting room. The figure reflected on the frosted ss made him smile.¡±¡±You can¡¯t stop me if I really want to do something.¡± The psychiatrist looked at the phone that had been hung up and felt a headache. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to the old man and could only say the exact words. ¡°From the perspective of your profession,¡± old master Feng asked after hearing that,¡±has he improved or deteriorated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. ¡°The psychiatrist paused. But there was one thing he understood. The young master of the Feng family had always known what he was nning. For so long, he had only cooperated with the treatment to make the old man feel at ease. However, such a well-guarded treatment would not have any effect at all. After all, it was a natural stubbornness. The psychiatrist said,¡±¡±You said before that the cause of his illness is a girl. Now that the girl is back, some of his mental states have been broken. Young master is so persistent in one person, so he may take extreme actions. If the other party is afraid and wants to escape, young master will also notice it. Young master has always been smart, but until now, I can¡¯t even decipher what he is like. It¡¯s hard for me to give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°I know my own grandson very well. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Old master Feng had always been calm and steady, or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to support the entire Feng family. This old man was most proud of having a grandson who could pass on his career philosophy. However, at the same time, he was most worried about his grandson. In the past, he had nothing in his eyes. Now, he only had eyes for one person and didn¡¯t know how to like her. Other than pretending, he rarely showed his true feelings. What old master Feng was afraid of was that he would fall into his own world and trap himself in it. The psychiatrist understood his concern and said,¡±¡±Should we take some precautions in advance? if the girl is doing it for money, it¡¯s easy for the Feng family to keep one person, but if young master likes her, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll care about these things. She¡¯s a kind and rare good girl. But for such a person, if young master finds her boring one day, he¡¯ll personally destroy her, just like you said he disassembled the toys when he was young.¡± This was also what old master Feng was most worried about, because no one knew when his interest would disappear. ¡°Is there a specific treatment method?¡± Old master Feng reached out and pressed between his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll get him to cooperate. ¡± The psychiatrist paused before continuing,¡±young master has always been cooperative in terms of treatment, but to him, even talking to me is probably a game. He knows very well why I asked him every question and even saw through my psychological suggestions. The only way now is to get the girl to cooperate with his treatment. But for such an illness, with all due respect, even her family will be afraid. The girl is too kind and definitely won¡¯t be able to ept this kind of darkness. Or she might show sympathy when the timees. It¡¯s possible ...¡± ¡°Beibei won ¡®t.¡± ¡°I have confidence in that child,¡± old master Feng interrupted him. The psychiatrist paused. After all, as far as he knew, the other party was just a young girl who had just turned 19. How could old master Feng trust her so much? Of course, there was another possibility. The wealthy families would not take the wishes of others seriously. But since the other party was old master Feng, the psychiatrist was more inclined to the former. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately. ¡± He only hoped that the girl would not be too kind. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on. It was obvious that there would always be many people who misunderstood mo bei. She was indeed gentle and patient enough, but pure kindness? That was impossible. All along the way, the scars had not yet healed, so how could there only be kindness? After changing her clothes, she put away her phone. When she came out again, the scimitar was already back on her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see some of the words. Someone said,¡±mo Nan and Mo bei, this pair of siblings, shouldn¡¯t have appeared in thepetition again. They¡¯re putting on so much drama. We should have let master Wan deal with them.¡± ¡°This time,¡± someone else said,¡±mo Nan will get zero kills again. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Mo bei lowered her gaze. Her slender fingers ran across the buttons of her shirt and buttoned up her sleeves. When she came out again, she was already dressed in a clean and elegant manner. He probably couldn¡¯t find anyone else in the world who was more suited to wear a white shirt. She wasn¡¯t feminine at all, and she wasn¡¯t overly tough either. Instead, she was like a bandit who had been stained with the frost of early winter. Seeing her like this made Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darken even more, and a faint viciousness emerged. Mo bei stopped what she was doing and turned to look at him. Before Feng nai could restrain his floating ruthlessness, she had already grabbed his hand and raised her eyebrows slightly.¡±Is it time to take your medicine?¡± Drink medicine? He had never even tried it before. Mo bei also noticed his impatience. She took out a bottle of medicine and held it in her hand. Then, she lowered her head and bit into it. She raised her left hand and pressed it against the back of his neck, sending the medicine over. Mo bei did this series of actions very quickly. She simply fed him the medicine and didn¡¯t forget to take out the candy from her pocket. She unwrapped the candy wrapper and stuffed it into his mouth. Feng NAI¡¯s temper was instantly appeased by the candy. It had a minty taste and only the tip of the tongue had a hint of sweetness. There was still a faint trace of that person¡¯s cold air. This caused the viciousness in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes to dissipate by quite a bit, and he returned to his harmless appearance. His eyes werenguid, like a wisp of morning mist that had yet to disperse.¡±Where did you learn these moves?¡± Learn? Mo bei held his wrist and said indifferently,¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to learn to take medicine.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The way Feng nai stuck the tip of his tongue to the candy made him look refined and scumbag. That pair of gold-rimmed sses with chains indeed made him look even more handsome. Mo bei liked it when she saw it. She reached out and tidied his messy ck hair. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. This certain youngdy was getting more and more insatiable. Was she touching him like that stupid Samoyed? ¡°Did your hair grow out?¡± Mo bei had wanted to ask him this when she saw him at the high-speed rail station. ¡°Probably.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t mind. Good-looking people were indeed not picky about their hairstyles. Mo bei thought about it and was about to withdraw her hand. Feng nai held her hand again.¡±I think your hair has almost grown out. You didn¡¯t cover your eyes during thepetition yesterday?¡± ¡°A little.¡± It was true that when he lowered his head, he would be affected. Feng nai suddenlyughed when he saw her frown. A certain someone would always reveal his emotions over some irregr little things. He was indeed a little old-fashioned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Just as mo bei asked this ... Feng nai had already raised his hand.¡±Turn around.¡± ¡°What?¡± Although mo bei did not know what he was going to do, she did as he said. After all, senior Lin had said that some things had to be done with dignity. Feng nai lowered his eyes and looked at the top of her head. It was very obvious that he was doing something he wasn¡¯t very good at. All mo bei could feel was that her hair was being pulled up. ¡°It¡¯s not long enough,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand fell back. Mo bei turned to look at the thing in his hand. It was a ck hair tie. She took it and casually tied it up, looking handsome in her beauty.¡±Like this?¡± Feng nai looked at her and spat out two words after a while.¡±¡±Take it off.¡± Mo bei did not intend to listen to him this time. After all, it was indeed more convenient to tie them up. Feng nai was a little regretful. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see a certain someone like this. However, everyone knew that once mo bei decided on something, she would always be able to pacify him in the end. Moreover, the little demon Bo and Keng Lin were back. Even if Feng nai wanted to do anything, he would have to wait until they were gone. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Feng nai stood where he was, his eyes flickering between light and dark. He would wait until thepetition was over and she would hand herself over to him. At that time, he could do whatever he wanted. However, before that, he still had to settle some things. Feng nai swiped to open the phone page, and there was only one message disyed: ¡°The Xu family¡¯s market value has started to fall. Everything is going ording to young master¡¯s instructions.¡± After reading it, Feng nai only replied with one sentence.¡±Give me evidence of the others ¡®fake matches. The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Xu yiwan is very cautious in this aspect. She only talks to people face to face. We¡¯re also looking for a breakthrough.¡± It wasn¡¯t a matter of ability, but rather, no one was willing to admit that they had faked the match. It was useless no matter how much money they paid. They couldn¡¯t control the public opinion either. Some people were always trying to beat miss mo, and this had nothing to do with Xu yiwan. Under normal circumstances, people liked to dig for dirt and ws. This was because in their eyes, bey, who couldn¡¯t y the left side of the game, didn¡¯t deserve to be called a God at all. She was even less worthy of being the former sessor of Supreme Alliance. They liked Supreme Alliance but that didn¡¯t mean they liked bey. They might even feel disgusted. These weren¡¯t ck, they were naturally generated emotions. However, it was this kind of emotion that would turn into a vortex when it spread. They didn¡¯t say anything because they were worried that their boss would do something. However, it was impossible that Feng nai didn¡¯t know. At the same time, he also understood that since he knew, it meant that everyone in thepetition knew. It was indeed so. The selected pro yers would all take the designated bus to the venue. Before he got on the bus, someone walked over and bumped into mo Nan viciously as if he didn¡¯t mean to. A pair of ck headphones hung around Monan¡¯s neck. The sudden bump on his shoulder almost caused him to drop the documents in his hand. ¡°Your reaction is quite fast.¡± That person nced at him.¡±The finals are getting more and more casual. I can¡¯t believe someone like you was chosen. I hope you can react faster on the field and not drag me down. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s going to get the qualification.¡± Mo Nan understood what he meant. This person would be on the same team as him. With such a teammate, he could stand there and not tell what he was thinking. Then, someone spoke up.¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense about mo Nan. He has God bey¡¯s protection. It¡¯s his fault for having such a good sister.¡± ¡°God bey? The support was just the Feng family¡¯s show of support, you can see from thements. The previous Supreme Alliance fans only liked her because they were die-hard fans, no one else acknowledged her as the Emperor ...¡± Before that person could finish. Mo Nan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s cor. The curve of his lips was very simr to the roguish and arrogant smile he had when he was in No. 1 middle school.¡±You can talk about me, but my sister? Which one of you here is qualified?¡± ¡°You want to fight?¡± The man¡¯s face was covered in pimples, and his mouth was crooked. ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching. If he wants to hit me, remember to record it and post it on the inte. It¡¯ll also let the children who have confidence in him see clearly that their Almighty Nan is still so irascible and doesn¡¯t care about thepetition rules even though he said that he¡¯ll change.¡± Monan looked at him and suddenly smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s this match. ¡± What do you mean by just this one match? That person still didn¡¯t understand. Mo Nan let go of his cor and said indifferently,¡±¡±Sometimes, just the thought of having someone like you ying professionally makes me want to avoid ying games. But fortunately, that¡¯s only a small part of it.¡± He had nothing to regret. To meet the team that he was currently in. He had also seen how ck me fought the North. In fact, he could even fight alongside the little stoic in the afternoon. From another perspective, as her brother, he could finally protect her for once. With such a teammate, the afternoon¡¯s game would not be easy. Mo Nan had watched so many videos of her hand the day before, so it was impossible for him not to have guessed what had happened to her hand. It was impossible for her to be like that when she was fully recovered. What peak? People only knew that she was invincible as an assassin. However, no one knew that she had only started cultivating after Supreme Alliance disbanded. When she went to Mn, she was constantly learning. From tactics to hero equipment, she did a lot of research. Mo Nan had read the information she had brought back. She was scarier when she was good at all the heroes. Yesterday, it was because her right hand had limited her performance. At that thought, mo Nan put on his headphones and got into the car with both hands in his jacket pockets, cutting off all sound outside. The two of them were still mocking him when they saw him like this, but it was a different matter in front of others. Monan had lost interest in such things long ago, and he wasn¡¯t angry about it. Compared to these, he was more interested in knowing how serious his sister¡¯s hand was if it hadn¡¯t recovered. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t send a message to the old man in charge. However, the manager¡¯s grandfather¡¯s reply was only to let him y well in today¡¯s game. Mo Nan looked evil and fiery on the surface, but in fact, he was very meticulous when it came to anything rted to bei ... The more he didn¡¯t answer directly, the moreplicated it would be. Or perhaps, his sister didn¡¯t want him to know about her hand injury. Was it because his hand had also been injured before? Mo Nan turned to look out the window. The car had already left, and they would reach thepetition venue very soon. This was because he knew better than anyone what it meant to lose the game. He could lose, but he was said to have zero kills and six deaths, and he had taken down the jungler in seven minutes. But his sister could not. He would never let her experience what he had experienced! Chapter 1318 ? Chapter 1318: Mo Nan is treating Leng as a girl? Trantor: 549690339 The little stoic had never used her own name to y in a professional match in the true sense of the word. Even when he was in the Chinese team, he was only a reserve member and couldn¡¯t go on stage before he reached the age. No one knew that at that time, she was the only one in the same age group who was outstanding to the public. Back then, Supreme Alliance¡¯s contestants were as invincible as ever. However, the youth training camp had be the Holy Land of support. Once these people were involved, there would definitely be jealousy and dissatisfaction. Mo bei was too young. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe that she could hold up, but he was worried that she didn¡¯t even have a teammate. God z once said,¡±the tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind.¡± It seemed to have revealed all the essence. The Supreme Alliance that people liked was just an empty title. Mo Nan couldn¡¯t forget. The man rubbed his sister¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re giving Supreme Alliance to my disciple? It¡¯s better to disband, your master¡¯s wife must be thinking the same. ¡± No one knew what Almighty Qin was thinking. However, mo Nan knew that God z was protecting her. Before that person grew up to be able to hold up the sky, leaving was the better choice. Mo Nan knew better than anyone else that in the little stoic¡¯s current state, no matter what happened, she would continue to fight and then win the championship. From the moment she said she was Supreme Alliance, nothing could defeat her. So, he wouldn¡¯t let her die in such a small selectionpetition. Mo Nan reached out to press down on the ck headphones. It was then that the car stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Even if you call the cold?¡± The crowd looked at the man in the dark uniform. Mo Nan raised his brows a little. This guy didn¡¯t need to lecture anyone today? Huleng didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the end and sat down beside mo Nan. The back was empty. After all, other than the members of their own team, the other yers were not very willing to sit with mo Nan, worried that they would attract some bad luck. The decision to call for the cold meeting was also made at thest minute. From the outside, that person was too arrogant and low-spirited, just like when he said at the high-speed rail station that the road ofpetition was not necessarily the only one he wanted to take. Huleng didn¡¯t want to go overseas to y a game with her, so what trouble could there be? ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± This was the first thing she said after sitting down. Mo Nan hung his headphones around his neck and smiled like a hooligan.¡±¡±How do you want to win?¡± But it was also different from the him of that time. However, she felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness and wanted to grasp onto something, so she simply took his headphones over. Mo Nan raised an eyebrow,¡¯I said you don¡¯t have to discipline people at the base? Do you like the headphones? If you like it, big brother can give it to you. ¡± ¡°Brother? ¡°huleng¡¯s fingers paused and he looked up. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. You ¡®re, you¡¯re the older brother, okay?¡± Judging from the way he was acting, mo Nan had probably never used such headphones before. He freed his hand to untie the string, then looked up at him.¡±Using it like this ... Damn!¡± ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she raised her eyebrows. Mo Nan reached out and put his arm around his shoulder.¡±I say, don¡¯t always walk the mature path like my sister. You¡¯re so fair, and you look good wearing these stylish headphones. Speaking of which, do you still remember how pretty you were in the youth training camp? I thought you were a girl, and I almost fell for you just by looking at your back.¡± Huleng also wouldn¡¯t believe his nonsense. He only turned his head and his gaze fell on his hand. Hunleng hated it when people said that he looked like a girl ... Chapter 1319 ? Chapter 1319: Mo Nan, you promised me Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan didn¡¯t notice that, and his voice was so low that only the two of them could hear.¡±¡±Later on, when I saw you, I was shocked. What exactly did you eat? how did you suddenly grow so tall? Your face hasn¡¯t changed much, but you¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of people like this. You can change your hairstyle in the future, and you¡¯ll still look very young. ¡± Huleng frowned and was about to yank his hand off. ¡°But this is good, no one will bully you,¡± he added. ¡°Oh?¡± huleng paused.¡±Mo Nan, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s words suddenly stopped, and heughed again. He leaned back in a roguish manner.¡±I haven¡¯t told you too many things. Which one are you talking about?¡± Her brows furrowed even more. ¡°Alright, what could be wrong with me?¡± Mo Nan nced sideways.¡±I just feel that this afternoon¡¯s match won¡¯t be as simple as it seems.¡± ¡°You have Xu yiwan on the other side. Her fighting style is very popr.¡± ¡°Her fighting style?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Monan smiled.¡±You¡¯re talking about the left domain.¡± Huleng saw that his eyes were cold and knew that he would not be happy if he said this.¡±She did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called cold. ¡± Mo Nan¡¯s voice suddenly lowered.¡±Did theter have an easier time doing everything? she¡¯s done it before. So?¡± Does that mean she¡¯s better than my sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± huleng lowered his eyes. ¡°I know that¡¯s what everyone thinks.¡± The corners of Monan¡¯s lips curled up again, and he looked like a ruffian.¡±¡±The little stoic is just the person who created the ystyle. Anyone can do it. People like to watch dazzling techniques, and they like whoever is more dazzling. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this. Ever since my sister returned, she hasn¡¯t yed it again, so people feel that the rise of a rookie is more handsome than her and more worth watching than her.¡± She looked at him coldly. ¡°No one has ever cared about what she did or what she went through toe back.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade.¡±It¡¯s a good thing that our matches were never meant for the wardens to watch. Cold, you can just wait. After a while, when we go to Mn, my sister will definitely use her left territory again. When you see her, you¡¯ll understand that the essence of the left territory isn¡¯t just to show off.¡± There were rarely times when huleng didn¡¯t understand mo Nan, and now, he didn¡¯t understand where his uneasiness came from. It was probably because even when talking about such things, that person who was easily angered could already smile and say things that people would not have been able to ept in the past. There was nock of mockery on the road to the championship. It was just that there were times when he would doubt the proof of his self-worth. He was determined enough now, but for some reason, he could see the light in his eyes when the most brilliant fireworks were lit. One couldn¡¯t help but think of the darkness after burning up. Thinking of this, huleng couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab mo Nan¡¯s wrist. Mo Nan was puzzled. Motion sickness again? You¡¯ve had this problem since the youth training camp, and you haven¡¯t changed yet?¡± As she spoke, she handed over her water. Huleng didn¡¯t pick it up. His voice was steady.¡±You have to win this match. Mo Nan, you promised me that we¡¯d go to the World Tournament together. We weren¡¯t in the same team before. You were the one who broke the promise first.¡± Mo Nan chuckled,¡¯you believed the words I coaxed you with back then? I thought you didn¡¯t know it was me since you had such a high fever. ¡± Chapter 1320 ? Chapter 1320: One thousand three hundred and nine Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I know.¡± ¡°The next day, you and Lu Yifan joined another battle team. I had not fully recovered at that time, so I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you what happened,¡± Huan Leng said calmly. Mo Nan said helplessly,¡¯you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s going on? You looked at me from the beginning to the end. I thought you were disgusted with me. ¡± ¡°I do dislike it.¡± Hu Leng let go and sat there, unmoved.¡±How stupid are you to give up on a teammate like me who is on par with you and choose someone who keeps making you retreat?¡± Mo Nan¡¯s ruffian-like air was gone, and he was still arrogant.¡±¡±You¡¯re going too far. What do you mean by how stupid I am? who doesn¡¯t have times when they¡¯re young and ignorant and can¡¯t read people¡¯s hearts?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re too young and ignorant. We agreed to y in the world Tournament together, so don¡¯t stand me up again.¡± Huleng looked at him with a pair of deep eyes,¡±I remember everything you said, and I believe that you won¡¯t lie.¡± Mo Nan had indeed wanted to be in the same team as him at the time. It was just that he had treated Lu Yifan as a brother at that time, and he was too young and impetuous. He had also thought that if he and Huan Leng were in the same team, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was better. In different teams, they would always meet. As long as he knew that there was an opponent like Huan Leng, he wouldn¡¯t rx. He would also correct his own shorings. For example, he was too good at ying alone. As the captain, he would know how to take the big picture into consideration. Compared to those mature teams, he would rather bring a team out. That way, when his sister wanted to y in the future, she coulde back. Mo Nan had thought a lot, but most importantly, he understood that there was one person in this world who would surpass him as long as he didn¡¯t ck off. Now that he remembered it, he probably had a screw loose back then. He always wanted to go with his old brother. After all, he was always in the same team as Lu Yifan when they were in the youth training camp, and he was not familiar with huleng. It was onlyter that he found out that he was the only one who could make Huan Leng speak two or three sentences. After all, at that time, hunleng was indeed a pitiful person, and there were always people who wanted to bully him. Of course, that was what he thought at the beginning. Later on, he realized that he had been worrying too much. With Huan Jia¡¯s connections, it was impossible for anyone to really bully him. At that time, hunleng was also a ck belt in Taekwondo. In that instant, mo Nan felt his own stupidity and the difference between them. No matter how hard they tried, they would never be able to catch up to the gap. Just as Lu Yifan had said, they were not people from the same world. Monan had never felt that he was inferior to anyone because of the wealth gap. However, in front of the opponent he cared about the most, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to those things. After all, even the driver who came to pick them up felt that the blood on his forehead would dirty the car. Also, thepetition that he had always loved was just a game in the eyes of the rich. Mo Nan had heard his father say to the driver,¡±¡±Do you think anyone can be a friend of Leng? I told you to bring the young master back, are you going to bring the rest back too?¡± The etiquette in front of people and behind them were two different things. Mo Nan had said that he would carry her to the hospital while she had a cold and fever, thinking that it would be nice to be in the same team one day. However, her feelings were probably ruined by her own inferiorityplex. That¡¯s why they made the decision to not be in the same team. He wanted to prove that the distance between them was not absolute. Unfortunately, he had used the wrong method. Monan kept his emotions in check ... Chapter 1321 ? Chapter 1321: The domain of the left Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose this round,¡±he replied. Because bei was there, they couldn¡¯t lose. Monan didn¡¯t say that. Huan Leng didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After all, his attitude was much more positive than before. They were also about to arrive at thepetition venue, so they had to consider the surrounding environment while chatting on the bus. Fortunately, the journey was long and noisy. Especially the person who had touched mo Nan, who was still talking about his own achievements. He wanted to get huleng¡¯s attention. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to join the number one team in the country? Sometimes, he just couldn¡¯t understand how mo Nan, who was so weak that he was ying support, could still be epted by such a strong team. After this, people would understand that their rising stars would be more useful than these old generals. Even if they were in the same camp, there was a ranking. The winning camp would only choose the top three contestants. When the time came, he would definitely pick the jungler, Kerry. With bey¡¯s current strength, she could not possibly win against Xu yiwan. No matter how much people bragged about 1v2, it didn¡¯t count. He could also 1v2, but that was an individual battle. A team battle was about cooperation between each other and group damage. Xu yiwan, who had the left domain, was more worthy of his vignce. He had also done a lot of practice for Xu yiwan. When the time came, regardless of whether bey gave up the jungler position or not, he was going to get the hero, Kerry. In apetition, many unexpected things would happen. There was only one person that Xu yiwan could bribe. However, she believed in human nature more than bribing. Everyone wanted to fight for the qualification to participate in thepetition, so why should others be the ones to benefit? Since it was a point system and only the top three were chosen, it meant that only junglers would be able to win three rounds and get more points. bey wasn¡¯t the only jungler on the blue team. There was also the Most Promising Neer. Everyone wanted to see more fresh faces. The more fresh they were, the more advantageous they would be in thepetition overseas. This was because they were using a different social media tform. Before this, no one would have known. The pro yers overseas were all watching this match that they usually didn¡¯t pay attention to. Of course, there were also some inte experts. Very quickly, some fans followed the clues and expressed their surprise.¡±My Prince Charming is actually paying attention to our country¡¯spetition! You must know that there¡¯s no Almighty k or Summoner this time. ¡± ¡°It looks like master Wan. I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°Our master Wan is amazing. She¡¯s out of the circle now!¡± However, the person who sent the message didn¡¯t think so.¡±Xu yiwan has been out for quite some time. If Papa nu really wanted to see her, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Besides, everyone seemed to have discussed it beforehand. Besides Papa nu, the night God was there too. You should know that the night God has always paid attention to bey without any principles. Thest time he came here to talk to ck me, he probably figured out that mo bei and xiangnan were Bey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that everything is rted to your bey ¡± ¡°Angry father was obviously looking at master Wan. There¡¯s even a record of the browsing.¡± ¡°Could this be a new way for bey¡¯s fans to gain poprity?¡± The person who sent the message felt wronged. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys understand? I¡¯m angry father¡¯s only fan! It¡¯s enough for you to force me to be bey¡¯s fan and hate me for the sake of hating me. ¡± ¡°Come on, stop pretending. I have pictures and evidence to prove who father nu is looking at.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to see about bey? master Wan can y in the left field now!¡± Chapter 1322 ? Chapter 1322: Chapter 1311: Trantor: 549690339 The discussions grew louder as the start of thepetition drew near. The angry father that the fans were talking about was a world-ss midner who was also in country H. Although they weren¡¯t in the same team as ye Bing, everyone knew that the two of them had a good rtionship. Country H¡¯s lineup for the Asian Championship had already been decided. Night ice was a jungler, and Fury sh was a midner, plus concealed spirit was a support. This made the audience, who always watched professional matches, feel that this lineup was simply unbeatable. How far would they be suppressed in this exchange match? Just thinking about it made her feel terrible. Some of the people who didn¡¯t understand the situation were still fighting for a smallpetition. The only feeling the straight men had was helplessness. The people who were really watching the game were looking at the lineup and the meaning behind their actions. Logically speaking, the news of them being in the same team was only released yesterday by country H. However, why would they pay so much attention to the selection tournament at the same time because of Xu yiwan? It was more or less believable. After all, the left territory was not something that an ordinary person could do. However, if he was paying attention to the left territory, he could have watched Xu yiwan¡¯s video before this. Besides, the night God had mentioned her name. There was only one person he wanted to fight the most, mo bei xiangnan. Someone didn¡¯t bother to poprize it anymore. He directly sent two clips of ye Bing¡¯s interview with only one sentence: ¡°When he was taking the title of the strongest rookie, he answered bey. Now, he¡¯s answering mo bei and Xiang Nan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about father nu. Father nu is looking at my master Wan!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that ye Bing would reply to him personally.¡±¡±Ah nu was beaten into autism by bey¡¯s left field. I¡¯m still traumatized by these words. I thought it was bey when I saw the title.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere froze. Those people who were trying to pull Xu yiwan into their rtionship felt as if they were about to choke. Their faces turned red and white, and it was not a good feeling. Ye Bing¡¯s words were very clear. Who were they here for? most importantly, furious de had actually been defeated before. He had always won in a row as a mid, and very few junglers had been able to catch him in a game. Of course, there was anotheryer of meaning in this sentence. In their hearts, the owner of the left¡¯s domain was bey. That was why they clicked on it when they saw these four words. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her fight against her father. ¡± ¡°When the teams were in Mn and the reserve members were having an exchange, did they y?¡± ¡°I think so. After all, night God also lost to bey at that time. Damn, I¡¯m a straight man. I seem to have realized something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Night God, it was Bey in the past and it¡¯s still bey now ... You want me to believe that you just want to be an opponent? If it were you, would you believe it?¡± ¡°I don ¡®t.¡± ¡°She¡¯s from Country H. Listen to what she¡¯s saying. Xu yiwan¡¯s strength is obvious to all. In the past, with everyone¡¯s standards, it was normal for them to be defeated by bey. Now, no matter who it is, their skills have improved. If bey is really that good, why can¡¯t he y in the left territory? I advise some people not to always think that the moon in foreign countries is rounder than in China. We know the situation of the yers in China the best. ¡± ¡°It is! We¡¯re already stronger than them!¡± A group of straight men who had watched professionalpetitions until now looked at each other. They used to educate others in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t always think that the moon abroad is rounder than the moon in China. ¡± Now that it was their turn to be educated, they only wanted to ask if this sentence was used this way? Underestimating the enemy was the biggest taboo in e-sports. Finding one¡¯s own weaknesses through reviewing a match, and then continuously bing stronger, understanding ack of knowledge, respecting the opponent, learning from experience, and never giving up-these were what e-sports should be. How could the viewers understand the yers ¡®conditions better than the pro yers? Furthermore, Country H had always been world-ss in terms of tactics. The lineup this time was even stronger thanst year by a buff, and the fury sh was that buff. Only bybining the truly strong people in the country could they fight against him. Just like that year, Almighty Qin¡¯s only condition was that since he was the leader, he would decide who would y. Otherwise, the Golden Triangle would have long been broken because of the fans ¡®preference for rookies. How could they have returned? Back when the Chinese teams were formed, there were still people who were dissatisfied with the lineup. Almighty Qin never took it seriously. However, things were different now. It would be decided by the way they advanced. Some people did not understand what country H was afraid of. ¡°Let¡¯s just do it. If bey is gone, the foreign teams won¡¯t have to specially prepare a few more tactics to deal with her. You guys don¡¯t even put it in your eyes and talk about the moon at home and abroad. You¡¯re really amazing. ¡± Someone chuckled.¡±If she¡¯s a fan of bey ¡®s, then so be it. How shameless can she be for others to prepare a few more tactics to deal with her?¡± You worship foreigners and no one criticizes you, so what¡¯s the point of taking a shower?¡± Worshipping foreign countries, these four words in itself would attract onlookers. Mo bei had yet another crime on her. Fortunately, it was just as she had said. From the very beginning, she had note with any hope. In order to enter the venue with her brother, mo bei had arrived early. She stood by the side of the road with one hand in her pocket. She turned her face to look at the two little ones behind her. There was not much of a stir, and when her eyshes fell, it was a shadow. As the leader of the support team, little Lin hugged a small doll.¡±¡±Why do I feel like big sister bei is in a good mood?¡± The little demon Bo looked at thements and furrowed her brows. In the end, she believed that a certain young master would solve the problem. After all, sister bey¡¯s name was ced together with ye Bing ¡®s. With that person¡¯s stubbornness, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t notice. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to spread such rumors. Sister bei had topete. This time, young master Feng wanted to fully control the public rtions resources of the Feng Corporation and make the entirepany obedient. It was just so that he wouldn¡¯t do anything like thest time. He still had to be wary. Seeing that he did not say anything, little Lin tilted his head again.¡±¡±Anan, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± The thing on little demon Bo¡¯s face made him feel less unapproachable. ¡°Sister bei,¡± little Lin added,¡±you seem very happy.¡± Little demon Bo raised her eyes and nced at mo bei, who was waiting for someone.¡±My mommy said that sister bei used to want to y with brother Nan in the same team. After Supreme Alliance disbanded, they didn¡¯t let brother Nan in. Now that he¡¯s in the same team, he¡¯s really happy, but ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Little Lin asked. Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes were calm. What worried him the most was sister bei¡¯s hand. Under normal circumstances, there should be no problem. He was worried about the abnormal situation. The medicine on mo bei¡¯s right arm had been changed by Feng nai himself. After all, before he left, he had told her,¡±¡±This isn¡¯t the end. The left domain doesn¡¯t have to be used at this time.¡± Mo bei understood what he meant. Senior Lin Feng was right. Some people would be more intimate if they kissed more. Mo bei had always been patient and knew how to bear with it. She would not break her hand here just to p someone in the face. She was indeed very happy. Mo bei was an emotionless person, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone see that she was happy. Only those who were familiar with her knew that her way of being happy was probably when she saw cute things and liked to pinch and touch them. Little Lin realized that when his brother was still around, his head had been rubbed three times. Now, it was his turn. However, when big sister bei was rubbing his head, she didn¡¯t forget to give him some dried fruit. Little Lin liked it very much. If sister bei did not have a scimitar on her waist, it would be even better. Little Lin was chewing on a dried fruit. He was very curious about something and simply asked,¡±¡±Big sister bei, are you and my brother a couple from now on?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped.¡±Yes,¡± she said.¡±I coaxed him down.¡± Coaxing? Little demon Bo scoffed. The young master of the Feng family was indeed as shameless as his scumbag father. He even wanted the girl to take the initiative in such a matter. On the other hand, little Lin¡¯s reaction waspletely different. His soft little body pounced into mo bei¡¯s arms, and he opened his little arms to hug mo bei¡¯s long legs. ¡°That¡¯s great! He was finally of some use! I¡¯ll have a sister-inw in the future! Big sister bei, if you really can¡¯t stand my brother, you can break up with him, but you have to coax his money before you break up with him. He has nothing but money. ¡± Wang Dongdong had been standing at the side as the background card for a long time. Every time little young master Fengined about Almighty k, it sounded like he was trying to attract hatred. For example, he said that he had nothing but money. He wanted to achieve that. However, if brother chennan were to find out that King was dating her, he would definitely jump up in anger. The facts proved that there was indeed a phenomenon, such as what one wanted to do. Wang Dongdong had just turned his head when he saw mo Nan, who was clearly very handsome but had a dark expression as he got out of the car. There were other professional yers on the other side, but sometimes, it had to be admitted that good-looking people could easily attract the attention of those present. In addition ... Why did the summoner alsoe? Didn¡¯t they say that the pro yers who were selected this time could do it themselves? Mo bei had also noticed themotion over here. With one hand on little Lin¡¯s back, she half-bent her body and looked in mo Nan¡¯s direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± mo Nan strolled over.¡±What¡¯s with the sister-inw Linlin was talking about?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint, and she did not take her brother¡¯s anger to heart.¡±¡±How¡¯s your condition today?¡± ¡°Answer my question first. Mom told me to keep an eye on you when Ie here. Besides, didn¡¯t someone say two days ago that the Feng and Xu families have financial dealings? he and Xu yiwan are a perfect match. You can join dark res, but their team has a rule that they don¡¯t allow internal rtionships, as it will distract the members. Are the rules of the dark res all made up?¡± Imagination was one thing, but when he really heard the little stoic admit that Feng was shameless, mo Nan, as a sis-con, was still very resistant.¡±¡±And ever since you came back, hasn¡¯t he always been cold to you? didn¡¯t senior Lin tell you that you should give a man like him the cold shoulder?¡± Mo bei looked up and replied, No.¡± Mo Nan choked.¡±Alright, let¡¯s say he didn ¡®t. If he says we¡¯re together, then we¡¯ll be together. I say, mo bei, can¡¯t you just drag it out for a few days?¡± It¡¯s also making that shameless Feng anxious!¡± Wang Dongdong didn¡¯t say anything. He was trying his best to lower his presence. After all, brother Nan looked like he really wanted to go and have a one-on-one fight with King God right now. However, mo bei said unhurriedly,¡±¡±I¡¯m the one who said we were together. ¡± Mo Nan was speechless. Seeing that he was about to move, huleng grabbed his arm with one hand and said,¡±Save your energy for thepetition.¡± A guy with a sis-con would look a little depressed one second and then be so irascible that he wanted to kill someone. If he was up against King today, he would probably perform better than usual. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it too. Even things like chasing people are left to my younger sister. ¡± Mo Nan moved.¡±Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll cut him down.¡± The little demon Bo passed a knife to him silently. The knife she took out was the one behind mo bei¡¯s waist. It wasn¡¯t long but it was an exquisite curved knife. Ling Leng nced sideways. Did this young master of the Qin family want to see the world in chaos? Mo Nan was just about to take it when mo bei pulled it back and asked,¡±¡±How¡¯s your hand recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Monan calmed down.¡±It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Someone needs to keep an eye on Country H¡¯s support in the future.¡± Mo bei¡¯s meaning was clear. He was saying that the two of them could advance together. It was also this sentence that made the person who had deliberately bumped into mo Nan sneer.¡±¡±Return to Country H and y well in the preliminaries first. We don¡¯t know if we can win yet. It seems like there¡¯s nothing wrong with the fans following the main yer. No wonder you can brag so much outside. I say, bey God, you always say that you¡¯re the top yer in District A and make the foreign teams fear you. That¡¯s what you say too. If you want to prove it, y the left field for everyone to see. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all think that you¡¯re like your brother, that you¡¯re as fierce as a Tiger with a series of operations. When we see your results, they¡¯re nothing. Hahaha!¡± Chapter 1323 ? Chapter 1323: Take it back bit by bit Trantor: 549690339 When he said this, there were two other people beside him. They seemed to be together as theyughed. Mo bei only raised her eyes and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Is he from your team?¡± She was asking about her brother. ¡°No,¡± she replied. Mo bei helped little Lin to stand properly and said,¡±¡±Then you can kill him.¡± This sentence caused theughter to stop. The man looked at mo bei. Just don¡¯t give too much to Xu yiwan and affect my performance. Do you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t you say that his hand injury is affecting his performance? he¡¯s not even aplete professional yer yet he¡¯s still dying others. ¡± When mo bei heard that, the warmth in her eyes disappeared. After the man finished speaking, he looked at the two people behind him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get ready early. We¡¯re all in the center position. Let¡¯s practice our tactics together. If someone¡¯s holding us back, we have to find a way to make up for it.¡± ¡°Owl, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Too much? Ask Zihao, if they¡¯ve been out for so many years without any room for improvement, won¡¯t they be a burden on the field?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s still God Bey.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s able to form her left domain. ¡± Of the other two yers, one of them was a wizard. He wasn¡¯t weak and could even be ranked. However, he didn¡¯t have a good opportunity every time. He was also old and couldn¡¯t find a good team. This time, he was directly eliminated and had topete with the new yers for a ce in thepetition. It was already a loss of face, and the club members wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to him. Even if he passed thispetition and was selected, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the starting yer with so many strong yers. It was better to take the money and leave than to do that. It had been three years, and his condition seemed to be much worse than others. He was tired of walking this path. From the bottom of his heart, he sympathized with mo Nan. Having been in the industry for a long time, they all knew that the reason why people didn¡¯t like him was because they were tired of him and wanted something new. When mo Nan had first appeared, his poprity had been astonishing. However, his temper was too rigid, and he only wanted to y in thepetition. He had no business at all, and he would not go along with the wishes of the higher-ups. Feng nai called her Leng because he had a family background, so he could do as he pleased. What did Monan have? He was the same as her, without any background to support him. He wasn¡¯t as stupid as mo Nan to risk his life until he was in a mess. He was tactful, and he saw it in Xu yiwan. As long as the business was good, there would be topics to talk about, and 30% of it would be about skills. He would not offend Xu yiwan and cause his reputation to be ruined. He could not afford to offend the Xu family¡¯s power, so she had offered him a high price. After this match, he would retire quietly. Xu yiwan had also promised him that as long as he did as she said in thispetition and did not let him perform too badly, he would just sell bey¡¯s position to her. Zhang Zihao had been ying hero for so long that no one would be able to tell even if he sold his teammate¡¯s position. In the past, he had always done this when he fought with Xu yiwan. After all, both he and Xu yiwan had done the right thing. The trickery was in the consciousness, but who could use the consciousness to do anything? In addition, Wu Xiao was obviously not convinced by bey. This temporary team was full of problems, so no one would notice his consciousness. In the group that was destined to lose, bey might be good at thepetition but she thought too little. She thought so little that in this industry, she could only be vulnerable. She was straightforward in everything she did and did not think about what her teammates were like. In the end, she would only be the one who lost. As they brushed past each other, Zhang Zihao¡¯s nce made mo bei look sideways. Mo Nan clenched his hands. He didn¡¯t even know how to tell the little stoic that this was a team they had formed at thest minute. After all, he could tell that the little stoic had been very happy up until now. ¡°Bei, you don¡¯t have to mind what these people are saying. They ...¡± ¡°They should all be killed a few times.¡± Mo bei looked at mo Nan, her gaze very indifferent.¡±¡±I will get it all back, bit by bit.¡± The temperature inside dropped to zero.¡±¡±This time, he¡¯s basking in the glory of his team, but that doesn¡¯t affect me from remembering his id.¡± ¡°Big sister bei, why do you remember that?¡± Little Lin was curious as he reminded her,¡±¡±My brother is a very narrow-minded person. If he knew that you¡¯re so attentive to someone¡¯s id, he would definitely ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill the person using that id to level 0. ¡± It was Feng nai. He seemed to have just finished handling some matters, and there were shadows behind him. He walked past mo Nan, not taking the anger in his eyes to heart. He stopped in front of mo bei, wearing gold-rimmed sses and looking very refined and Noble.¡±Whose id do you want to ask? Wu Xiao ¡®s? I¡¯ve beencking someone to practice with recently? When we¡¯re in a duo match, you kill him once, I kill him once. ¡± If someone else had said such harsh words, mo bei would have subconsciously frowned. After all, it was her personality to not be promiscuous and attract attention. However, if someone said it, she would only find it cute. Like a cat protecting its master, people couldn¡¯t help but reach out their hands. Perhaps, even if there came a day when Feng nai held a sword and corpses piled up under his feet, mo bei¡¯s first reaction would definitely be to wipe his face clean. Whether it was the psychologist or Zhang Zihao, they had the wrong perception of mo bei from the beginning. How could a person who could be fed like a pet be pure white ... Feng NAI¡¯s appearance had sessfully shifted mo Nan¡¯s hatred. Mo Nan narrowed his eyes and pulled his little stoic back.¡±Young master Feng, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯m her brother. I¡¯ll help her with whatever she wants to know.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand missed and he looked over. Monan chuckled. The two of them were not that friendly. Usually, in such a situation, Feng nai would definitely use his venomous tongue. But today, he unexpectedly said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Mo Nan even suspected that this wasn¡¯t the young master Feng He knew who had high standards. Mo Nan was not the only one who was suspicious. Even little Lin felt that his brother¡¯s apology was a little unreal. Monan was still dazed. Feng nai opened his mouth again, his voice very calm.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t see you there just now.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. Brother? What did he just call him? Unhurriedly, Feng nai gave him an exnation.¡±¡±I¡¯ll follow the North. ¡± It took mo Nan a moment to react before he realized what he meant. In a fit of rage, he was about to pull the man over by his cor. He noticed his sister¡¯s gaze. Motherf * cker! This shameless Feng was doing this on purpose. He made himself look so polite to show how bad-tempered he was. He was so good at pretending in front of his sister. He wasn¡¯t going to fall for it. Mo Nan suddenlyughed in a roguish manner and changed the topic.¡±My sister and I are younger than young master Feng. We¡¯re just on the same team, so you don¡¯t have to call us that. However, there are a lot of cp fans outside waiting for young master Feng and Xu yiwan to appear together. I heard that even the organizers have arranged an event for you two. Since young master Feng is so busy, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± This sentence made Feng nai frown. Feng nai knew that mo Nan didn¡¯t like him. Usually, he would definitely do something to make himself look more pitiful so that a certain someone would naturally stand on his side. But now, he had to deal with the others. Same frame? Event? The organizers and the organizingmittee were also confused. Seeing that Feng nai wasn¡¯t saying anything, mo bei recalled his box of medicine. She took a step forward, held his hand, and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to listen to my brother.¡± Mo Nan was speechless. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and smiled smugly. On the surface, he looked refined and handsome. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think that he was very well-endowed as he followed behind mo bei and allowed her to lead him. The others were also looking at him. Mo Nan turned to look at cold, wondering why shameless Feng was so good at acting. Huleng didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and pressed down on his angry and irritable little Tong. Little Lin was also consoling mo Nan as he hugged his leg.¡±¡±Brother Nan, my brother is a very meticulous person. He also knows how to use his face to act pitiful and childish. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Ever since he found out that sister bei likes cute things, he has always been like this. He also knows that big sister bei¡¯s heart is the easiest to soften, so he might have used some other methods. Don¡¯t go head to head with him, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. ¡± Mo Nan wasn¡¯t really angry. He just acted normal to avoid arousing his sister¡¯s suspicion. Of course, from the bottom of his heart, he really wanted to kill this shameless Feng. But now, he wasn¡¯t in the mood. From just now, his mind was only filled with Wu Xiao¡¯s words. If he didn¡¯t agree with his sister, he definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to his sister¡¯smands on the field. Both he and Bei would be wary of that. The other problems that they had not noticed were what mo Nan was most concerned about. Only the little demon Bo raised her eyebrows after seeing this scene. Why did the young master of the Feng familye to the scene instead of dealing with the things on the inte? Was there any other problem? The little demon Bo¡¯s beautiful big eyes narrowed into a line. There were indeed other problems. Who would y fake matches? He didn¡¯t find a definite answer. The public rtions department could not tell. That was why Feng nai had left at thest minute just now. It would be easy for the Xu family to die, but thepetition wouldn¡¯t stop. If they couldn¡¯t find the person who had faked the match, she would be in danger. He needed to take a closer look at the three yers, down to the details of their game habits. There wasn¡¯t enough time, and they needed topare the results on the field. Without a chat or contact record, some evidence would be hard to establish, so he had toe personally this time. As for the matter on the inte ... Of course, he knew, and he had also seen what ye Bing had said. Only the shadow beside him knew how cold Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had been. ¡°Go and release the news of the club¡¯s previous interviews with the various teams.¡± This was the only thing Feng nai said after reading it. Only the Feng Corporation would want to get these interview resources. Although Feng NAI¡¯s men were by mo bei¡¯s side, this did not stop him from beating someone up. After all, he was once the school bully of No. 1 middle school. He had always been good at pretending to be gentle while doing great things. Otherwise, ever since they were young, whenever something happened, young master Jin wouldn¡¯t be the one to be reprimanded. ¡°Brother naer is also participating,¡± he said.¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my brother.¡± Even his brother would shake his head quickly. What was he thinking? to offend Feng nai? After that, the old man¡¯s punishment was even more severe.¡±You still want to drag naer down with you? I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Chapter 1324 ? Chapter 1324: The first wave of face smacking? Trantor: 549690339 So, Feng nai had always been the one who watched him do nothing. In fact, he had already prepared everything in advance to prevent a second urrence. The club interview he was talking about. There were not only domestic ones, but also foreign ones. Country H¡¯s coaches were even more interested when they heard which team they thought was stronger this year. ¡°China¡¯s ck me,¡±the coach answered directly. ¡°I thought you would say Qingfeng. After all, they did well in the regionalpetition this year.¡± The coach¡¯s answer was wless.¡±Team clear breeze is indeed very strong. However, I have seen bey¡¯s power before. Ever since she returned, I have seen many of herpetition videos andmunicated with the other coaches. She is a yer that every team wants to win over. When Supreme Alliance disbanded, I went to China to look for her. Ye Bing should have mentioned this during the interview. She has always had a good rtionship with ye Bing and I thought that I could move her. The good thing is that I¡¯ve never seen her on the field for so many years. This time, the position she¡¯s ying has changed. Other than ye Bing who personally went to China to see and confirm that it was her, no one else recognized her. I thought we wouldn¡¯t have to face her this year, but it seems like we have to adjust our tactics to deal with bey. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of her left domain!¡± The interviewer said,¡±after I came here, I watched the video of the battle that wasn¡¯t released to the public. At that time, God bey was very young. She even carried a keyboard on her back. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that at that age, she could use a move like the left¡¯s domain.¡± The coachughed.¡±That match was indeed exciting, it made us realize that Supreme Alliance has always been preserving their reserve strength. But as you said, that was in the past. The left¡¯s domain is still a distance away from Qin Mo¡¯s three thousand knife cutting. That wasn¡¯t the reason we adjusted our tactics.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± bey¡¯s hero pool. ¡°The coach looked up. It was an interview video thatsted less than a minute. The people who were still mocking bey¡¯s big face immediately shut up. Even their faces were burning. The manager being interviewed was a world-ss Big Shot. The professional league wasn¡¯t about how you thought you should use your tactics. The mutual restraint between the heroes, the formation of the lineup, whether to y in the early orte stages, were all decided by the coach. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to imagine a person who has left hero for so many years to be an all-rounder. Many people¡¯s skills and awareness would decline after they stop ying.¡± The coach said at the end of the video,¡±¡±After all, our states of mind are different.¡± ¡°I understand what the coach means. Just like what everyone said, God bey might not be able to return to her peak.¡± The coach shook his head.¡±It depends on what he means to the team. In my eyes, if he¡¯s at his peak and has the all-round hero pool, he¡¯ll be the second Qin mo.¡± I don¡¯t want my team to encounter a yer like Qin mo for the second time. Of course, I don¡¯t want to encounter a yer like spade z either. ¡± ¡°bey, her willpower is the scariest and most respectable. Supreme Alliance¡¯s influence is too deep on her. As a coach, I can only say that there has never been a second person like her who has been able to hold on until now.¡± ¡°Back then, spade z said that if people saw her disciple, they would want to continue ying.¡± ¡°Now I understand what it means. I¡¯m looking forward to another battle with Huaxia.¡± The interview ended here. These words carried too much weight. After all, in the worldpetition nowadays, very few people could mention Chinese yers in the field of e-sports. King would appear asionally. But today, people realized who the yer that foreign teams were most afraid of was. ¡°I feel like the trantor has overrated me,¡± ¡°I heard it from upstairs. You know Hnguage?¡± ¡°Just a few sentences.¡± ¡°Then trante the two words¡± spirit bearing. ¡°¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°We¡¯re straight men who y games, so let¡¯s put it this way today. Do you understand who the person in the interview video is? he¡¯s a Godfather-level person, the first toe into contact with e-sports, and he¡¯s alwaysmenting on people regardless of their nationality. ¡°I wanted to say this a long time ago. Do you guys understand games? just boast about how great master Wan is. She¡¯s quite good at managing the entertainment circle. If she develops in that direction, no one will say anything. But the premise is that she doesn¡¯t hurt those who are really ying in the professional league. Bey has be famous since young. It¡¯s okay if you guys mock her. No matter how bad Bey is, she is still worthy of our respect. Even if she doesn¡¯t y in thepetition one day or loses because of something, we all understand that she wants to win the championship more than anyone else. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee here again!¡± ¡± To partake in a popr saying recently, if you have the ability, don¡¯t talk nonsense on the inte. Let¡¯s have a touch in reality and see if I¡¯ll stab you. ¡± For such a reversal in the form ... Xu yiwan¡¯s expression was the ugliest. She originally wanted to sit back and reap the benefits. After all, she didn¡¯t need to lead the way. Some people were against Bey from the bottom of their hearts. The Supreme Alliance fans were like two-faced swords. He only liked Supreme Alliance and not bey. She kept quiet and she couldn¡¯t make use of her. However, some people liked to vent this out, and she could make use of it. The person who said it might not have meant it, but it was convenient for her. The facts had proven that it was very effective. If it wasn¡¯t for this damn interview video ... She could even win beautifullyter! However, it didn¡¯t matter. Everything was ready. Xu yiwan knew that someone was investigating her. Since she had done all these things, she would not be so stupid as to leave any clues behind. If the other party didn¡¯t say anything, even she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the other party was an actor, let alone an outsider. This was also what Xu yiwan was most satisfied with. He had hidden it very well. Perhaps he was the most stable in the overall situation, and such a person was most suitable to be ced on the opposite side. The Feng family was pushing her family too hard. Xu yiwan knew that her future would not be easy. She had to get into thepetition this time. Of course, in order to advance and conceal herself, she had made many other preparations. For example, the matter of mo bei taking his ce. Did he think it was quiet? Once a day, he would be a substitute forever, as long as someone hyped up the topic. Don¡¯t really think that public opinion is nothing, good or bad, it all depends on one¡¯s mouth. Not to mention, she still had her left domain. Xu yiwan¡¯s expression gradually returned to normal before she pushed the door open and walked out. She smiled shyly.¡±Sorry to keep you waiting. I was training just now. Did I dy your interview?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± the interviewer quickly waved his hands. However, he wanted to interview God bey more now. It would be more popr. In fact, this was true for some tforms. They decided who to interview based on the poprity. Previously, because of the words ¡®left-handed domain¡¯, Xu yiwan was undoubtedly the pre-match interview subject that everyone wanted to see the most. However, now that such a video had been released, the depth of bey¡¯s hero pool became the focus. However, it was still alright. A rookie from the left versus bey. Many people would be curious to see who was stronger. ¡°Shall we start now? It can also allow master Wan to get to know her teammates more. ¡± That person said and was about to start the live broadcast. Xu yiwan looked around and lowered her head slightly.¡±I thought Feng nai would be there.¡± ¡°Yes, my colleagues are practicing.¡± The host said quickly and looked behind him. There was indeed a schedule. As the organizer of thepetition, they also posted it this way, but King God would never ept it. Of course, the host didn¡¯t say this. On the other side, Feng nai, who had been led by mo bei along the way, had his eyes darken after he received the call. Just as the director thought that he was going to reject the call ... ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Good? The interviewer¡¯s director was shocked. King-level God, you agree?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised?¡± Feng nai chuckled, his voice maic. The broadcast director,... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s surprising? Don¡¯t you know when yourst interview was? ¡°Then, is King Goding over now?¡± Feng nai nced at mo bei. The director thought, are you ying with me? ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Feng nai said in a very calm voice. ¡°Xu yiwan is still with us. Does that mean we¡¯ve spent ...¡± The director was confused. ¡°A one-on-one interview is fine,¡± Feng nai interrupted him.¡±I have a family. It¡¯s not convenient for me to be interviewed with others.¡± The interview with the broadcast director was ... The emcee did not quite understand why his colleague was frozen there. He consoled her like he always did,¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first time that King God doesn¡¯t ept interviews. I¡¯ll talk to master Wanter. Don¡¯t worry, master Wan is so cute. She¡¯s easy to talk to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t ept interviews. ¡± The director had not pulled himself away from the sentence ¡°I¡¯m a married man. ¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve epted it?¡± the emcee asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, I did, but it¡¯s a one-on-one.¡± The broadcast director said as he packed his things.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. We can put them together when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It was less than an hour before the start of the match. As a real-time hot topic, they had to follow up. The emcee didn¡¯t know if she had seen it wrong, but when she said that the interview would be conducted separately, master Wan¡¯s expression changed slightly. But very quickly, she smiled sweetly again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start. We¡¯ll fight with King Godter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wan¡¯s fans had been waiting for this interview. To them, what the coach had said just now had put them in an awkward position. However, they didn¡¯t care. After all, the person who could create the left domain was their master Wan. Those who came to watch the game now did not know who bey was. The interviewter would prove everything. However, on the other side. However, this was not the case. The broadcasting director did want topete in the post-production, but he had overlooked one point. The reason why a certain God had epted the job wasn¡¯t that simple. Mo bei, on the other hand, saw that there was a camera and turned to look at the person who had ced his chin on her shoulder.¡±¡±Is he here to find you?¡± Chapter 1325 ? Chapter 1325: The second wave of face-pping Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai responded, his voice a littlenguid, as if he didn¡¯t want to move. Monan, who was watching from a distance, only wanted to punch him. What did he say about being afraid of the sun? Why are you going out if you¡¯re afraid of the sun? No, a man was actually afraid of the sun! His face was really pale. Monan had a new understanding of a certain aloof God whose eyes were on top of his head. The little stoic actually allowed him to lean on her, and it was the little stoic who took the initiative to do so. Monan¡¯s hands itched at the thought. As a bystander, the only thing he could do was block his view, then take out his phone and calmly help him analyze the yers he would encounter. Originally, the situation was almost under control. After all, with trouble Lin acting cute at the side and the little demon Bo who could expose the drama queen, Feng nai didn¡¯t go too far. Now, the director of the interview had arrived. When he saw this scene, he was a little dumbfounded. However, as a professional videographer, he found this scene very pleasing to the eye. What he didn¡¯t expect was that King had such a side to him. His chin was ced behind bey, like a cat acting cute. This was also rted to bey¡¯s temperament. She was different from ordinary people¡¯s cold and clear air. She could shock people with just a side nce. The broadcast director couldn¡¯t help but think this when he heard Feng nai say,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in good health, and I need you to make a special trip. ¡± That low maic voice sounded indifferent and sincere. Other than the two little ones and Mo Nan who had noticed it, his tone was no different from when he had apologized to mo Nan. In terms of pretending, Xu yiwan was indeed not as good as Feng nai. Since he had already said so, what else could the director say? of course, he could only wave his hand and say,¡±I should. I should make a trip. Almighty k, are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai slowly raised his eyes.¡±I can answer the question, but I can¡¯t stand up. Just ask like that. It¡¯s only been a minute, right?¡± Why did he ask? The director looked at the scene in front of him and his mind was in a mess.¡±This ...¡± Mo bei could see the director¡¯s dilemma and was about to stand up. Feng NAI¡¯s hand circled around her and pulled her back. He didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at mo bei. Thetter¡¯s heart softened, and she raised her hand. ¡°When you¡¯re done with the interview.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show your face, you can be on camera.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Feng nai looked at the director. Ask him? The director was thinking about how to answer. Feng NAI¡¯s voice floated over again.¡±¡±If you record the video to the shoulder, no one will say anything. After all, it¡¯s not a post-match interview, but a preview.¡± He had even thought of the angle for the shooting? The director felt like dying, but he had no choice. The name ¡°Almighty k¡± represented traffic. It was not easy to get an interview, so he would never give up. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s fine. Almighty bey only shows her shoulder and her presence is quite strong. She¡¯s a good match for you, Almighty King.¡± The director was smart.¡±Almighty k, get ready. I have three questions.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Feng nai replied. The other side immediately adjusted the focus and started a live broadcast. The number of people on the tform had started to rise even before Feng nai had appeared. A k fan said,¡± 365 days a year, waiting for k every day. At most, he can stay in a mineral water bottle. It¡¯s better to wait for thepetitionter. ording to old K¡¯s character, he¡¯ll probably give up on this live interview again. He didn¡¯t agree to it anyway.¡± ¡°We agreed on a two-person interview. You¡¯ll quietly wait for me, wannai, to appear in the same frame.¡± ¡°Thements are toxic, wannai? Old k killed the K-cat building in its cradle and also said that other than the naibei couple, the rest would be destroyed by themselves. Why is there still someone talking about wannai?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just fantasize about it? why do we have to care so much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. Everyone, be more loving. You¡¯re making it difficult for us who like master Wan and Almighty K.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that bey¡¯s fans are trying to stir things up. This is Almighty k and master Wan¡¯s interview. Please don¡¯t make fun of us. Our families are very good. You can¡¯t stir up any trouble even if you want to.¡± ¡°What should we do? we can¡¯tmunicate well with people who feel good about themselves. When did we get on good terms with the WAN family?¡± ¡°If old k were to participate in this match, he would definitely use all sorts of tricks to kill Xu yiwan. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a scumbag who doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or a woman. His stance is so clear, yet he¡¯s still reveling in himself. We k fans don¡¯t want to y with you guys. Please wake up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ying with us? k-God wouldn¡¯t have epted the interview, can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s a two-person interview!¡± As soon as this bullet screen floated over ... The live broadcast room went silent! A lot of people were suspecting that they had opened it the wrong way! Why was it this scene? The face in the video was breathtakingly handsome as usual, especially when she got close to him. She could even see the slight curve of his lips. However, this was not the main point. The main point was where his chin was ced. Who was the other person? It couldn¡¯t be Xu yiwan. Just her shoulder alone was enough to make people feel cold. Other than bey, they couldn¡¯t think of a second person! ¡°I¡¯ll go! What is old k doing!¡± ¡°What can he do? look at his childish appearance. He must be sticking to God bey again. I¡¯m telling you, old K, don¡¯t go too far. God bey still has to y in thepetitionter. I¡¯m sorry, bey¡¯s fans, our old k has caused you trouble again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s quite a healer. Hehe, bey should like him like this.¡± ¡°In thest interview, I have to tell him whose item it belongs to. I can¡¯t even look at it!¡± The bullet screen exploded, and it was k¡¯s side that exploded. ¡°I¡¯m talking about those people who want to form a cp for old k every day. Don¡¯t you know that old k is a fan of the CP fans of naibei? if he just kowtows to them, the others can quit.¡± ¡°Old k¡¯s inner thoughts are definitely this kid ¡®s! The couple that I¡¯m a fan of is the sweetest in the world, all of you get lost!¡± The livements were enough to make a big show. When k fans went to war, all the evil spirits had to stand aside. It was their Almighty¡¯s fault for eating candy by himself every day. Some of Wan¡¯s fans were brushed to the point where theypletely lost their sense of existence. Furthermore, even if they wanted to speak, they didn¡¯t know how to. Almighty K did not give anyone any face at all. Taking advantage of the rising poprity, the director immediately threw out the first question,¡±¡±In this rankingpetition, which yer does k-God favor the most?¡± ¡°Someone at the scene.¡± When Feng nai answered, he even turned his face to the side. The angle of his jaw was clearly good-looking. Thements continued to fly. The director also understood that Almighty k had epted their interview to show off their love. ¡°What¡¯s K-God¡¯s opinion on the left¡¯s domain?¡± This question was the main point. He was originally going to use it to make it popr. Unexpectedly, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up.¡±¡±This is just one of some people¡¯s moves,pared to the Dragon pit that made me depressed. What can I say? To let her abuse me like she did before?¡± He did not mention Xu yiwan at all, as if she did not deserve to be associated with those words. ¡°Domestic violence? only old k can say it so naturally. Cover your face.¡± The bulletments in the live broadcast room had been taken over by the fans of the couple. It was indeed a two-person interview. The other one didn¡¯t show his face, only his shoulder, but they also understood who the two people here were referring to. ¡°The third question, someone wants to be your girlfriend.¡± In fact, the director felt that there was no need to ask this question anymore. He had originally wanted to interview Xu yiwan together with the one who interviewed her, but now it seemed that he would not even be able to do it. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai unexpectedly said. ¡°You think you can beat me in an assassin?¡± he askedzily. The director was speechless. ¡°He¡¯ll block the big move for me. ¡± The bulletments said,¡±isn¡¯t that something a guy should do for a girl?¡± ¡°If you can help me pick the stars, you¡¯ll be able to get Kerry¡¯s attention.¡± The director chuckled.¡±Almighty k, you¡¯re joking again. With you around, no one else can do it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile. It was obvious who she was referring to. The live broadcast room was already flooded withments. Xu yiwan, who had just finished her interview, chuckled and wanted to see the results. She did not expect to see such a scene. At that moment, she could no longer control herself and the smile on her face disappearedpletely. Initially, she had wanted to use the organizer¡¯s name to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. However, he was really pushing her too far! She had lost all her face. Xu yiwan could sense that the people who were interviewing her were looking at her with probing eyes. The person she loved the most had actually turned her into aplete joke! Xu yiwan clenched her fists tightly and suppressed her emotions so that she would not fly into a rage on the spot. She knew that at this time, she had to make sure that no one could get hold of her. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just an interview. She would get them all back when she got to thepetitionter! Can she be better at jungling than you? Then I¡¯ll let you see how pathetic she¡¯ll beter. Xu yiwan lowered her eyes, and even the corners of her mouth were gloomy. No one spoke in the lounge. The other yers didn¡¯t have time to care about these things that had nothing to do with the game. For example, Wu Xiao was still practicing. It was just that the way he practiced was problematic in itself. If he fought with ordinary people, he could achieve beautiful results, but once he was on the field, his level would fluctuate. When Zhang Zihao saw this, he retracted his gaze. He only needed to do what he should do. Anyway, the probability of winning this game was zero. There were less than 40 minutes before the match began. Wu Xiao didn¡¯t y any more random matches, but looked at his teammate sitting next to him.¡±¡±Remember what I want you to doter.¡± ¡°Should we discuss this with the two of them?¡± ¡°This is a rankingpetition, after all. We can put aside our prejudices for now,¡± the person who spoke hesitated. ¡°You think I¡¯m prejudiced against them?¡± Wu Xiao raised his eyebrows and sighed,¡±¡±As you can see, it¡¯s the two of them who didn¡¯te for training. E-sports is all about who has the ability. I know that you think that she¡¯s bey-God, the king of the generation, and the top of zone A, but that¡¯s all in the past. Look at how strong Xu yiwan is now, and my record. It¡¯s time for them to give the neers a chance. Isn¡¯t it good for us to re-enter the league together?¡± The man was obviously wavering. Wu Xiao lowered his voice.¡±Besides, even if it¡¯s the winning team, they will only choose the top three yers. If the two of them don¡¯t go down, how can the three of us go up?¡± It was also this sentence that made the man¡¯s eyes move.¡±Alright, we¡¯ll do as we said before we bought it.¡± The two of them were actually talking behind Zhang Zihao¡¯s back. However, what did Zhang Zihao not know? he had already seen through the team¡¯s problems, which was why he agreed to Xu yiwan¡¯s request. The match was getting closer. Mo bei had already started her preparations. The boneless Feng nai was finally not so afraid of the sun at this moment. With one hand in his pocket, he walked side by side with her, wanting to send her into the venue. Most of the audience had already taken their seats. When they saw mo bei walk past, the male fans definitely couldn¡¯t control themselves.¡±¡±God bey, look here! I love you!¡± Once again, he became the focus of attention. Moreover, his voice was very loud and clear. The girls felt that their support was a little weak. He had been shouting all along the way. Someone even shouted,¡¯hurry up and go to country H and poach the night God! You¡¯ll be invincible then!¡± Feng nai, who was in front, had basically endured it. When he heard this, he stopped. Mo bei realized that the person who had been following her all this while had stopped. She turned around and looked behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you having a headache again?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and ced her palm on his forehead as if no one was around. Her side profile was clear and attractive, but her voice was neither fast nor slow. ¡°I¡¯m still sweating a little. Go and find a cool ce to sit down, or get Special Assistant Yuan toe over. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Feng nai was very satisfied with her subconscious action and didn¡¯t care how weak and useless he looked in other people¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±However, shouldn¡¯t we make up and dere our sovereignty?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo bei furrowed her brows slightly. A deration of sovereignty? Feng nai pulled her hand over, then untied her hair.¡±¡±For example, shouldn¡¯t this youngdy give me something like this? I want to tell everyone that I¡¯m also a person with a little ancestor, so that they won¡¯t ask any constructive questions during the interview. ¡± The director thought,¡±are we the ones who want to ask?¡± The male fans at the scene thought,¡±zuzongsheng can be used like this?¡± The K fans at the scene thought, I don¡¯t think anyone has your ancestor! You¡¯re bey¡¯s little ancestor! Mo bei was not someone from the ancient era, so even if she was old-fashioned, she knew what zu Zongsheng meant. Some girls would always put their hair tie on the boy¡¯s wrist to warn others that their boyfriend was already taken, so they couldn¡¯t just think about him. ¡®This is a good move,¡¯ mo bei thought as she reached out her hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm. As she spoke, she had already pulled his hand up and put the hair tie on his wrist. When mo bei was helping people put on their essories, her side profile would always appear especially serious. Her icy temperament had a beauty that transcended gender. After putting it on, she said,¡±¡±It¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± Everyone was speechless. Chapter 1326 ? Chapter 1326: Naibei, the third wave of face pping Trantor: 549690339 After hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. After mo bei saw this, her eyes flickered, but her voice was still indifferent.¡±¡±Come here and lower your head.¡± ¡°What?¡± No matter how arrogant Feng nai was, his body¡¯s subconscious movements were fast. Mo bei looked at the top of his head. Her gaze had already started to turn gentle. She took the hair tie from his wrist and raised her hand to tie his slightly long ck hair. Her actions were Swift and handsome. Feng nai paused and clenched his fist. What was she doing? He wanted to mock her, but when he looked up and saw her unprecedented smile, he could only turn his handsome face and press his lips into a straight line. On the other hand, the audience was struck in the heart by his appearance. Feng NAI¡¯s looks were still very good. His side profile was well-defined, and unlike other boys, he was overly pale and had an indescribable sense of nobility. Now that his hair was tied up, and a strand of fringe was ced on his high nose bridge, it made his eyes seem even more profound. Coupled with his expression, which was both A ¡°a¡± and ¡°milk¡±, many people couldn¡¯t help but cry out! Mo bei also thought it looked good. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t too willing, she reached out and pinched one side of his puffed-up cheek. A smile spread across her face, like the first melting of ice and snow.¡±Be good and wait for me toe out.¡± Feng nai wanted to say something, but that person had already straightened his back and strolled into the contestant area. k¡¯s fans were shouting,¡±old k, you can¡¯t do it!¡± He couldn¡¯t defeat God bey at all! Chi Chi! Little puppy!¡± Feng nai turned around, his gazezy.¡±What do you know? she likes it.¡± K fans were speechless. Feng nai didn¡¯t remove his hair from his head. He just strolled into the audience. She didn¡¯t know if he did it on purpose, but as the heir of the Feng Corporation, he didn¡¯t buy high-priced tickets or get internal tickets for professional yers. Instead, he sat in the camp of the male fans who held God bey I love you high up in the air. When the male fan saw him walking over, he subconsciously hid his support sign behind him! That action was extremely fast! It was as if they were guarding against thieves! Feng nai was still wearing gold-rimmed sses. After seeing this scene, he raised his eyebrows.¡±What are you panicking for?¡± Male fans,... Why am I panicking? You snatched my support card and you forgot! Also, is it appropriate for a professional God like you to be sitting here? Feng nai seemed to have just recalled something. After leaping over, he took another step back. ¡°It¡¯s you. ¡± The male fans didn¡¯t react. Feng nai reached out his hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Damn it, these straight men didn¡¯t want to see Almighty k at all! It wasn¡¯t enough that he had snatched away God bey, he even came here to show off! ¡°Support sign.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was calm.¡±It¡¯ll be obvious if you take it or I take it. If I take it, there¡¯ll be more chances of being recorded on the big screen. This way, she¡¯ll gain more poprity.¡± The male fan thought,¡±that makes so much sense, I can¡¯t refute it at all!¡± However, he had a backbone. This was his love for God bey! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. ¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±which server are you ying in? what¡¯s your id?¡± The male fan didn¡¯t think much of it and subconsciously said,¡±¡±Area A, little Qingfeng.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±Zone A. I still have an alternate ount. I can have a one-on-one pk with you.¡± P...Pk your sister! When you fight with someone, it¡¯s a one-sided beating! The male fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±Y-you¡¯re threatening me?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t deny it. Even at a time like this, he didn¡¯t lose his etiquette.¡±So, can you give me the support sign in your hand now?¡± The male fans were speechless. Chapter 1327 ? Chapter 1327: The match begins, banning the champion Trantor: 549690339 Too, too shameless! But he didn¡¯t dare to refuse! The male fan had decided that after God bey was done with thepetition, he would leave a private message to God bey and expose King¡¯s true colors! ¡°Hesitating?¡± Feng nai asked again. In the next second, he had the support sign in his hand and sat in the middle of the straight men¡¯s camp. The other area was the camp of k fans. The God they supported had gone to another camp to be a fan and once again snatched their support card! ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll continue to apologize to bey¡¯s fanster.¡± ¡°Bey¡¯s fans are all very bold. That maturedy said it¡¯s okay and she¡¯ll treat me to coffee after thepetition.¡± ¡°Even the fans are more aggressive than us, sigh ...¡± ¡°AI ...¡± What could he do about the people he was a fan of? ¡°That ...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be bey¡¯s fan. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!!??¡± ¡°Cough, it¡¯s exactly what you think. Thest time I watched thepetition, I took too many things. He saw me and helped me carry them all the way. I wanted to treat him to a Coke but I didn¡¯t bring my phone. In the end, he paid for it. He has a good temper and is good at ying games. bey¡¯s male fans really know how to protect people, so I ...¡± The k fans were speechless. He had really lost, he had lost, he had lost from the start! Indeed, other than Supreme Alliance fans, the only people who came to watch bey¡¯s match were old yers who were skilled. To them, hero was no longer just a game. When they were studying, their brothers were there, and their youth was there. Now that they had grown up, they wanted to see China win the championship again. It was as if that was the only way they could feel greater courage. Some straight men were speaking the truth. bey had never let them down. From the time he returned to the present, he had turned the tables again and again, walked forward without looking back, bowed the deepest, and dealt the highest damage, but he was still said to be outdated. Shi Guang had never been kind to this person whom they had watched grow up. But what made people unable to look away was that her back view was bing more and more determined, as if telling everyone that she was here for the championship. As long as bey had not given up. The setbacks they had encountered in their lives were not worth it for them to give up on the path they were taking now. Mo bei understood. She had always known what Supreme Alliance meant to those old yers. This was because she was also a veteran yer of hero. Her best memories and most important people were here. Therefore, he had to win. Mo bei looked at the ten-minute countdown, then turned to mo Nan and said,¡±¡±Brother, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Mo Nan knew why she was happy, and he smiled like a hooligan.¡±¡±Me too,¡± It didn¡¯t matter what they would encounter. What was important was that they would be able to step onto the battlefield together as professional yers for the first time. Upon hearing this, mo bei pulled her hair band up and looked at him with a pair of clear eyes.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± These two words, however, were different from any other match. The bey now was no longer the person who had intentionally hidden in the shadows when she first arrived. After throwing away all the pretense, he was the true genius heir of Supreme Alliance. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes were bright. When he yed, he was so fierce that he didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to fight back. On the stage, the host and thementator were already in position. The yers needed to enter through the tunnel, and everything would be in ordance with the rules of the worldpetition. Whoever won two out of three matches would be selected to enter the top three teams. Of course, these teams were all teams that had the qualifications to fight for the worldpetition. In other words, winning this game was like stepping into the worldpetition. The screen on the stage lit up. The emcee said through her headset,¡±¡±We¡¯ve finally reached the end of the selection. This national selection, regardless of ss, has allowed us to see more outstanding yers. 783 yers arepeting together. Jungler, mage, and other five positions are chosen ording to their individual strengths. In the end, the ten best yers will be divided into two groups for the teampetition. I believe that everyone in the audience is in the same mood as me. They want to see their wonderful performance in this teampetition. After all, an individual¡¯s strength can¡¯t exin the game of hero. The cooperation between everyone in the team and the trust in your teammates are what a professional yer should do. Only such a yer can participate in the Mnpetition and we can be at ease. ¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the red and blue teams into the arena!¡± As soon as the host finished speaking, the music started and every camera was ready. Xu yiwan had seen what Feng nai had done before. Her eyes darkened, but she could not show it in public, especially when she was about to go on stage. She should be smiling. Wan¡¯s fans didn¡¯t even have a sense of presence just now. Now that they saw their Almighty, they kept shouting,¡±Master Wan, master Wan! Master Wan is so handsome!¡± At first, there was nothing much, but two people sitting beside bey¡¯s fans started shouting. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Qiao Qiao turned to look at him and knitted her brows.¡±If you¡¯re calling this person, shouldn¡¯t you be sitting across from him?¡± The girl¡¯s face still had the lovebey sticker on it. She nced at Qiao Qiao and ignored her. Then, she shouted,¡±Master Wan, look here! I love you!¡± ¡°If you want to, please go to the other side.¡± Qiao Qiao knitted her brows. ¡°Can¡¯t I like bey and master Wan?¡± ¡°Why do you care what I shout?¡± the girl¡¯s mouth was full of anger. Qiao Qiao smiled and her eyes turned cold. However, she maintained her politeness.¡±No one will care what you say. No one will care if you like bey or Xu yiwan. But please call that person¡¯s name wherever you sit. If not, please sit opposite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so helpless. No wonder bey¡¯s fans have such bad reviews online. It¡¯s my personal hobby. I can like whoever I want. This is my freedom. Why are you guys meddling in my business? I spent money to sit here. I didn¡¯t sit here for nothing. I like to be their fan. Is it in your way?¡± ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself? you can shout whatever you want. Do not shout while sitting here. As for the fee for your seat ...¡± Qiao Qiao replied in a calm voice. ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten times the price. ¡± A straight man who had an empty hand said,¡±¡±I¡¯m buying your ticket. Stop shouting. If you want to shout, go to the opposite side. This is the ce to watch thepetition, not a ce for you to be a wall. Also, you have to remember that people like you are not considered bey¡¯s fans. Don¡¯t put on a false front. ¡± ¡°Who cares about your stinky money! Do you think I don¡¯t have money? Who are you looking down on? bey¡¯s fans are really powerful. They¡¯re forcing everyone to be their only fans!¡± The straight man felt bored.¡±You really think too highly of yourself. Did bey get to where she is today because of you? or what?¡± Forced to be a fan? That¡¯s your fan club¡¯s business, you think you¡¯re a fan just because you posted a support post? Who you like and who you¡¯re a fan of is your own business. Don¡¯te here and cause trouble. We yers have been waiting for bey to return for four years and one month. We¡¯ve been waiting for you guys to make us so upset that we can¡¯t even watch thepetition. You¡¯re shouting the name of the house you¡¯re sitting in. You don¡¯t even understand this logic. Do you want to be kicked out?¡± The girl saw that many people were looking at her and she was very unconvinced. However, there were many people on the other side, so she could only keep quiet for the time being. She wanted to seek justice on the inte in the future and let everyone say that she liked many people. Was that not okay? The straight man could tell what she was thinking. He lowered his head and fiddled with something, then raised his hand again.¡±The head of the cultural team, right?¡± ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± The girl was a little flustered. How did this person get her information? The straight man put away his phone.¡±¡±Nothing will happen if you watch thepetition properly. If you have other thoughts, I will have other thoughts too. We just want to watch thepetition quietly. If you don¡¯t even give us this kind of peace, I¡¯m not like her who needs to care about the impact. No one cares who you like. No one cares if you like ten thousand people at the same time. But one thing. As long as youe here to cause trouble, I have ten thousand ways to make you look good. I¡¯m not a fan of bey. I¡¯m an old yer in District A. I¡¯m here to watch thepetition. It¡¯s okay if you force me to be bey¡¯s fan. You can try and see if your phone can still send out messages. ¡± The girl knew that he was telling the truth. Her face turned red, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Sometimes, the world was sad because of this. Using violence to counter violence was actually the best way. This was because not everyone knew how to respect others. Not everyone could do whatever they wanted just because they liked someone. Fortunately, there was one person who did not choose to fight back with violence when she encountered such a thing. Only he knew how difficult that path was. However, there was also such a person. They had learned to restrain themselves. When Feng nai saw this, the fan sign in his hand moved. Before the match even started, a shadow walked to the girl¡¯s side and said,¡±¡±They¡¯re tickets to Xu yiwan¡¯s ce at the same price. I think you¡¯ve sat in the wrong ce. You¡¯re really looking to get rid of bey¡¯s fan now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why is this person so gentle?¡± the girl nodded. The red shadowughed.¡±Let¡¯s exchange. If we do, we won¡¯t be bey¡¯s fans anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you say we¡¯ll never stop being fans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop being a fan, but bey¡¯s fans are too scary.¡± The girl felt wronged. The red shadow followed his young master¡¯s instructions and said,¡±¡±Is it scary? I¡¯m already bearing with it by not beating you to death. ¡± For a moment, the girl didn¡¯t know whether this person was here to help her or to ridicule her, but it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t take the ticket. The game hadn¡¯t started yet, and it was just in time to change formation. Ah ¡°Wait, we need to take photos as evidence.¡± The red shadow pressed the phone. The girl took the ticket and left immediately. She thought that even if she did that, she could still send a message saying that she was a fan of bey. Who knew that she would post as she walked, and as soon as she finished, a picture was disyed. ¡°Stop it after you get the tickets.¡± This picture made the girlpletely listless. She deleted the message and no longer dared to spread rumors. The contestants on the other side also took their seats. Mo bei was wearing a headband purely because her hair was covering her forehead. However, now that she was sitting down and wearing ck headphones, she looked beautiful and handsome when she raised her head to drink water. It was hard for people to look away. ¡°I believe everyone wants to know the oue of Xu yiwan¡¯s battle with Bey.¡± ¡°Of course. Alright, let thepetition begin.¡± ¡°All teams are banning your champion.¡± Chapter 1328 ? Chapter 1328: Bei says, we¡¯ll Fight 2 against 5 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s finally here. ¡± ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll ban master Wan¡¯s best jungler?¡± ¡°Our master Wan knows more than one assassin. Whatever.¡± ¡°What if bey is targeting her? after all, if master Wan uses her left side of the domain, her face will be injured.¡± Thementators were also waiting for the blue team to make a decision. However, at this moment, a problem urred. Unlike the previous bans, the blue team did not ban their Champions. The camera panned over to Wu Xiao¡¯s cold voice.¡±I don¡¯t agree with banning this champion. Don¡¯t tell me that God bey is afraid of a support.¡± Mo bei reached out and pulled the ck headphones to her neck. Ignoring him, she only nced sideways and said to another teammate,¡±¡±Forbidden.¡± That person was hesitating, but before the start of thepetition, Wu Xiao had said too much, and he would always be tempted. This hesitation had caused him to miss the time limit. In an instant, the audience burst into an uproar. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? If the blue team is so confident, can¡¯t they be considered heroes?¡± ¡°It seems like the team members didn¡¯tmunicate well,¡± thementator was also surprised. ¡°That¡¯s quite a loss. This way, they¡¯ll have one more champion that the red team is good at. ording to the rules, the red team will be able to choose their champion first if they are banned. Let¡¯s see which champion they will choose first. As expected, even with Xu yiwan around, we¡¯ll still get this hero. ¡± ¡°I think bey would love to have it too. After all, it¡¯s her famous hero. To be honest, she can either get this hero herself or ban it. The person who uses it is really strong.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see which position is forbidden in the red team. It¡¯s still a jungler!¡± ¡°This champion has been very strong recently. bey seems to like using it a lot. In the previous two matches, she used it for a 1v2. This way, bey has one less jungler position to choose from. I don¡¯t know if she will find it difficult to choose Next.¡± However, just as thementators were discussing, the blue team suddenly locked onto a champion. It was a jungler position, but the person who had locked in this position was not mo bei, but Wu Xiao! ¡°It¡¯s unexpected!¡± ¡°Does the blue team want Wu Xiao to be a jungler?¡± ¡°New tactical support, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Those who didn¡¯t know the inside story would think that this was a new tactic. Thementators were professionals, after all,¡±jungler substitution?¡± Could it be that bey wanted to y as a support? In such a high-end game, it¡¯s estimated that it will be difficult for the support to turn the tables on his own. ¡± They were still talking. On the other side, mo Nan¡¯s grip on the mouse tightened, and he looked like he was about to get up and drag Wu Xiao over! However, mo bei reached out to hold him back, her side profile clear and good-looking. Something was burning in mo Nan¡¯s eyes, almost to the point of burning away. He could feel that Wu Xiao wasn¡¯t the only one in this temporary team who would have problems. The other yer who chose the locking champion also had a problem. He believed that as long as they fought properly, no matter what happened, the little stoic would be able to get her rhythm back. But now, they had actually stolen her position. Mo Nan¡¯s hands clenched bit by bit, and his eyes on Wu Xiao were extremely dark. Mo bei used another 30% of her strength on her wrist.¡±¡±Brother, you are going to apany me to the worldpetition.¡± The weight of the indistinctive words made mo Nan sit back down. In this kind ofpetition, no matter what the reason was, if it exploded, they could be disqualified. This was because they were a team. If they didn¡¯tmunicate well in advance and caused a scene on the stage, it would affect thepetition system. Wu Xiao had been doing this on purpose from the start. He had never been clear on which champion he wanted. It turned out that he had been aiming for the jungler position from the beginning. The only way to pull a God down from the altar was to make him have no teammates. Everyone understood this sentence. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Mo bei turned her head to the side and looked at Wu Xiao with a pair of cold eyes. Wu Xiaoughed nonchntly.¡±bey-God, this is a scoring system. Everyone knows that no matter who wins or loses, the jungler¡¯s score will always be higher than the other positions. Since you¡¯re so good, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to choose other positions. After all, you¡¯re an all-rounder. I only took on an assassin and you don¡¯t have any other Champions to choose from?¡± After mo bei heard what he had to say, she didn¡¯t waste any more time with him. Instead, she looked at the other two.¡±You guys also approve of him ying as a jungler?¡± No one objected. Mo bei understood. Her eyes were light, and her face was so handsome that it was hard to tell if she was male or female. She would wait until the blue team banned their Champions. She raised her hand and chose a seat. ¡°ADC?¡± ¡°Archer? Bottomne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a new tactic. Thinking back, I¡¯ve never seen bey-God y as an ADC.¡± ¡°It looks like God bey doesn¡¯t really want to pick. The jungler¡¯s position must have been stolen.¡± ¡°What do you mean by snatching? Didn¡¯t bey¡¯s fans like to boast that their God bey was all-rounded? Since he¡¯s an all-rounder, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± This was not logical at all. A lot of people knew that the direction of a match was decided by the jungler. Any adc had a weakness. They couldn¡¯t y in the early game. Even in thete game, it was difficult to take on five without teammates. Assassins were fast, had many skills, and had a lot of discement. They could protect themselves at critical moments and even have the hope of turning the tables. It was hard for an adc to protect himself, and once he was targeted, it would be hard for him to grow. Moreover, everyone knew. In such a situation, bey was definitely the one being targeted. ¡°bey is ying adc?¡± ¡°I hope the blue team has already considered it,¡± thementator said. Everyone knew that this was not the best lineup. Letting bey y as the jungler would show her skills. adc, a champion that had to be protected? In the audience, the little demon Bo frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch his short legs and kick the back of the chair in front of him.¡±¡±You think this lineup is normal?¡± The person sitting in front of the little demon Bo was none other than Feng nai, who had snatched the support banners. Of course, his purpose of sitting here wasn¡¯t just to snatch the support banners. He also wanted to see clearly who was the one who had faked the match. ¡°It¡¯s not normal. ¡± After Feng nai said this, he turned around with the support sign in hand.¡±¡±Cooperation?¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s amber eyes narrowed into a line.¡±I thought you would have checked every single one of them before yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve checked everything.¡± ¡°We need evidence,¡± Feng nai said in a very low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who can¡¯t find anything.¡± The little demon Bo looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ve found out a lot. Every one of them is rted to the person who has stolen your sister bey¡¯s jungle position. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±He really needs to be dealt with, but if he¡¯s found to be wrong and we hand it over to the organizingmittee, there will be more discussions surrounding bey. All professional yers have to be careful of their image. This is the rule.¡± The corners of little demon Bo¡¯s lips curved up without any warmth.¡±The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Does this also include the things you do and whether you will learn to be good or bad after being seen by others? I didn¡¯t expect young master Feng to think that this is the right thing to do. ¡± Feng nai was still holding the support sign in his hands. He lowered his eyes and his eyshes fluttered. ¡°I¡¯m staying here to wait for your sister bey toe back. Why do you think your parents retired?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. What other reason could it be?¡± Little demon Bo said casually. ¡°What about disbanding Supreme Alliance?¡± Feng nai asked faintly. ¡± It has nothing to do with me. I wasn¡¯t even born when it was disbanded. How would I know? ¡± The little demon Bo had always been polite. Even when she said such words, she was like a little gentleman. Feng nai looked at him. ¡± ¡°Some people¡¯s likes are too cheap, they like this one today and that the next day. But they use this liking to determine what kind of person they like. If it¡¯s different from what they think, they will take measures to step back and get rid of their fans. Lin Feng has encountered it before but still chose to fight because he still has teammates. This way, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just once, but if everyone does it once, it won¡¯t be good for the impact. ¡°There¡¯s no one else to y with me anyway. I¡¯m different, I still have one. Since I¡¯m still ying, I have to consider the word¡¯ influence¡¯. After all, the people who watch the game, whether they really like it or are just following the trend, can talk, can create a trend, and can even vilify a person with an injured hand to the point that he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing, obliterating all his glorious past. I won¡¯t let her be mo Nan. I have to consider this. No snowke in an avnche is innocent. The funny thing is that snowkes are usually white, pure, and beautiful. I¡¯ve lost such snowkes for ten months. I¡¯ll take it into consideration and not let the word ¡°influence¡± ruin her career if I do it all over again. So, I¡¯ll use gentler methods and not let people say anything. Which troll will admit that they¡¯re a troll? they will only scold people while feeling that they¡¯re different. Until now, people have been saying that your sister Bey was beaten on her behalf. They will analyze it rationally. For example, no matter what, you lied to everyone and caused a bad influence. The person who really caused the bad influence was the one who paid sister Bey to fake the match. She didn¡¯t y, so it was exposed that she wasn¡¯t mo Nan. No one will talk about it from this perspective, and it¡¯s the same now. If we find the wrong way, we¡¯ll hurt her in the end.¡± Little demon Bo paused for a moment. He really didn¡¯t expect the young master of the Feng family to talk so much to him. She also did not expect that his mind was filled with such thoughts. So it seemed that the knot in his heart was not that simple. Her paranoia will only get worse. However, when it came to dealing with sister Bey, he was really careful even when dealing with people. It waspletely unlike his usual style of doing things. Was it because he was afraid? He was afraid that if he took another unbridled wrong step, he would be suspended again, just like that time ... Buzzzzzz! The red team¡¯s Last Hero was chosen. A support with control was clearly meant for mo bei. This support had also been chosen in the first round of bans. Mo bei had requested to ban it, but her teammates had not moved. ¡°bey is really having a hard time this round.¡± ¡°Going out in the early stages is just courting death.¡± ¡°The red team is smart too. They know how to target bey¡¯s development.¡± The sounds of discussion came in waves. As a mage, Zhang Zihao was very clear that he would lose this game. He did not understand what bey was insisting on. Monan¡¯s eyes were a little red from the heat. When everyone was feeling emotional. Only mo bei¡¯s eyes were dark and emotionless.¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s fight 2v5 for this match.¡± Chapter 1329 ? Chapter 1329: Handsome in the North (1) Trantor: 549690339 Instantly, the anger in Monan¡¯s eyes seemed to have been appeased. He was thinking too much. The little stoic never needed anyone to protect her. She only needed someone to fight side by side with her. He always thought that she couldn¡¯t take the blow or that she was too naive. He didn¡¯t want her to be betrayed by her teammates. After all, when she was in Supreme Alliance, she didn¡¯t know what betrayal was. All she knew was to move forward and look forward to it. Mo Nan was very afraid that she would think it wasn¡¯t worth it because of what he had gone through. Now, it seemed that she had never backed down. The one with the keyboard on her back looked up at the big screen and said to him,¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s win the championship together.¡± Along the way, she had experienced the fickleness of human nature, was doubted, suspended, and even said that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the sessor of Supreme Alliance. Betrayal? To her, it was nothing. What she had gone through, where had she been during the ten months she had been gone, and when she had returned covered in injuries, he had not forgotten to hold her right hand and mumble the name Feng nai. She said that she still owed him a championship and wanted to win it with him. If she didn¡¯t love him, how could she not change her original heart? She had already gone through wind and rain, so she would not die Here. Monan chuckled quietly at that thought, and then looked up with the roguish air of his Prime.¡±¡±Okay, let¡¯s fight 2v5.¡± ¡°Choose the support and use the shield. Follow me.¡± Mo bei had never been a talkative person. Monan¡¯s hands were quick. This time, when the blue team was picking their champion, he locked in on a support with a crowd control. When Wu Xiao saw this, he frowned heavily.¡±¡±Mo Nan, what do you mean? Why didn¡¯t you choose ording to what we said? you can¡¯t keep up with me at all with your hero. ¡± Mo Nan pulled his earphones. When he turned to his side, he looked exactly like how he reminded Zhao Jianjian and the others when he was at No. 1 middle school.¡±Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? With your lousy hand speed, when you chose the jungler position, did you follow our wishes?¡± Wu Xiao didn¡¯t expect mo Nan, who had been controlling his temper, to speak in such an infuriating manner.¡±¡±You ...¡± ¡°Fight your wilderness.¡± Mo Nan had just turned around, his ck hair halfbed, revealing his handsome and ruffian-like face.¡±¡±Jungler positions are not only good for scoring, if you can¡¯t win, the audience will ask you if you¡¯re worthy of this position.¡± Wu Xiao was stumped by him and knew that he was right. If the jungler didn¡¯t have a good rhythm, he would be criticized badly. He had been so focused on the score that he had forgotten about this. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have bey? bey is ying the central position. If she can¡¯t win, she¡¯ll be responsible too. ¡± As the fence-sitter spoke, he saw mo bei¡¯s emotionless gazend on him, so he changed his words.¡±¡±I¡¯m saying that if we lose, we¡¯re all responsible, so everyone should be United. Since the lineup has been chosen, stopining and y well. ¡± Mo bei had always disdained dealing with such people. She moved her mouse and entered the game. The screen pulled open, and the first match was the fog formation. Neither of them knew where the other was. Even the audience watching the match could only choose the viewing angle. ¡°Wait a minute. Check if bey¡¯s skills are right.¡± ¡°Dizzy???¡± ¡°An ADC with stun? It¡¯s quite fascinating. ¡± ¡°If the ADC doesn¡¯t sh in his hands, he¡¯ll be caught easily. What is God bey thinking?¡± ¡°I admit that God bey is very good at the side Lane. There¡¯s nothing to say about her assassin and her support is also very good. After all, she still has the consciousness of a King. However, I have never seen God bey y adc. Not only has she not yed in the past, but ever since she used the ount Mobei and xiangnan, she has never yed a champion with long arms. Even when she yed in the side Lane, she was always the topner and the fierce type. She¡¯s never fought before ...¡± ¡°bey isn¡¯t just trying to be brave, is she?¡± ¡°Which match did you see her showing off?¡± It was different from before. When mo bei was in ck me, no one would notice where she was. She was like a shadow, and people would only see her when she turned the tables. However, it was different now. Everyone knew that she was bey. In this kind of team battle, the blue team¡¯s perspective was on her. ¡°The support is going against the adc right from the start?¡± ¡°These two siblings probably don¡¯t want to die.¡± Mo Nan should be helping Wu Xiao with the finances first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! What¡¯s that?¡± Not only did the audience realize this, but the hostmentator also saw the suspicion and asked the director to switch the perspective to the red team. It was Xu yiwan, with her support and mid. Was she trying to counter the blue buff? Under normal circumstances, the fog formation would prevent both sides from seeing each other. In addition, Wu Xiao was too arrogant and didn¡¯t even have a field of vision. He wanted to save it and use it on the other side like he used to y games. On the other hand, the red team knew that the jungler wasn¡¯t bey and had already nned to counterattack. The order was given by Xu yiwan. At first, the middlene was still hesitating. After all, his opponent was Zhang Zihao. He was very worried that the other party would see through their intentions. Then, they would go for wool ande home shorn. They didn¡¯t expect that they would enter the jungle, and the other side didn¡¯t even have a vision. This was clearly giving them an opportunity. It seemed that there was a huge problem with the cooperation between the blue team. In this wave, they had originally wanted to give the blue buff. However, Wu Xiao didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all. The three of them hid in the bushes and waited for him to use the Buff until his health was low before rushing over. The professionalmentator saw through their thoughts.¡±It seems like the red team doesn¡¯t just want to get the blue buff.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no vision in the jungle. Unless the blue team¡¯s Wu Xiao can react, his position is in danger. ¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw that the blue team had indeed received news of a retreat. However, it wasn¡¯t Wu Xiao who had sent them off, and he didn¡¯t stop his actions of casting the Buff. It was mo bei. She had typed the word ¡°retreat¡± in a straightforward and efficient manner. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Mo bei did not forget to turn on the microphone. However, Wu Xiao didn¡¯t have any intention of retreating. ¡°I¡¯m the jungler now, so I¡¯ll be the one leading the rhythm, okay? Can the rest of you not speak?¡± The mic didn¡¯t say anything, but the staff and thementator knew what was going on. They looked at each other. The camera turned to thementator, who frowned. On the screen, with the red team as the point of view, Xu yiwan moved immediately, bringing along the mid-Lane and support. With a hard control from the support, Wu Xiao was fixed in ce. Just as he was about to leave, the mage slowed him down again. Xu yiwan controlled the mouse and jumped straight into it. In the early game, three people caught one person, so Wu Xiao couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. There was only a three-second gap between the start and the end when an audio effect sounded. She was a little excited,¡±First kill, he got a first kill in the first minute of the game! My master Wan is indeed powerful!¡± ¡°This time, we can even take down the entire jungle!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really handsome!¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s hand speed was not slow, and her thinking was clear. From the map, she appeared and disappeared like a ghost. ¡°No wonder Master Wu didn¡¯t see her. Xu yiwan is indeed very strong. No one can predict where she will appear with such a fighting style.¡± ¡°The fog map. If we follow Xu yiwan¡¯s rhythm, the red team will be invincible. After all, didn¡¯t you see that the blue team didn¡¯t even have time to react?¡± This was only what everyone saw and heard. After all, the dialogue between the yers could only be heard within thepetition system. They did not know that mo bei had clearly seen the mysterious appearance and disappearance of the Xu yiwan they were talking about ... Chapter 1330 ? Chapter 1330: When it¡¯s time for z to back up her disciple, I¡¯lle (Xiu Xiu Xiu) Trantor: 549690339 If he had left everything to mo bei, this first blood would not have been given away. It was just that his teammates didn¡¯t listen to hismands. Wu Xiao wanted to prove himself, but he didn¡¯t want to take the me, so he med his teammates instead.¡±The support didn¡¯t want to follow me, but went to the adc. Look at the support on the other side, I¡¯m really convinced. Three people came to catch me, and there¡¯s Xu yiwan on the other side. Didn¡¯t you guys pay attention to my position?¡± The bottomne didn¡¯t give him any response when he said his first sentence. Wu Xiao felt that he couldn¡¯t go on like this. He had to quickly get a kill to prove himself. As soon as he respawned, he went to the middlene, giving Zhang Zihao a signal to attack. In such a game, Zhang Zihao didn¡¯t need to expose himself. He just acted ording to the rhythm of the jungler. In fact, as a yer who had yed inpetitions for so many years, he knew very well that Wu Xiao had already gone crazy. Xu yiwan¡¯s gold was twice as much as his. If he went up now, once the opponent realized what was going on, he would only lose his second drop of health. Upon hearing the signal to attack, mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed. This time, she didn¡¯t send another signal. Instead, she went around to the red zone. Wu Xiao wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone, and he swept over from the direction of the grass. This wasn¡¯t a game that normal yers yed. All Pro yers had eyes to increase their vision and sensitivity to danger. Those who were selected to participate in the final selection had their own skills, including master Xu yiwan. Therefore, when Wu Xiao attacked, the mid-Lane sorcerer was only hit with a set of skills, which were clearly in his hands but were useless. Wu Xiao thought that he had gotten his chance. However, in the next second, the red team¡¯s sorcerer turned around and controlled two figures to jump out from the bushes. They assisted in sending Xu yiwan flying, while Xu yiwan dashed forward and killed her effortlessly. ¡°So handsome! You are indeed master Wan!¡± ¡°Another kill! Two kills in less than three minutes!¡± Thementator also spoke into the mic,¡±he¡¯s still killing!¡± Would he be able to catch up to the blue team¡¯s middlene? sh! Zhang Zihao still has a sh, we probably won¡¯t be able to catch up with him. ¡± ¡°As expected of an old general, you know to hold back a trick in everything.¡± Thementator looked at the screen and said,¡±however, the middle turret¡¯s gold is also falling. Xu yiwan¡¯s wave of damage not only took away Wu Xiao, but also Zhang Zihao¡¯s health. Now, Zhang Zihao has no choice but to recall the turret. Otherwise, when the next wave of minionses, the support will cooperate with Xu yiwan to kill them. Not only will he lose the minions, but he will also die. By then, it will be a problem whether the middle turret can be held back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s hesitating. ¡± Thementator zoomed in.¡±In the end, Zhang Zihao chose to return to the city. There was no other way. Xu yiwan¡¯s rhythm was too smooth. The blue team has to find a way to restrain her. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to fight at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Wu Xiao is going up this time. It¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯t do much. His damage isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to calm down, there¡¯s still a chance,¡±thementator said from a professional point of view. Wu Xiao didn¡¯t think so. Losing two lives in a row, he was extremely unhappy. He also knew that the audience couldn¡¯t hear the members turn on their microphones. Right now, his score was the lowest, and even the wavering top had a higher score than him. He had to find someone to me, so he took advantage of the countdown to revive and posted a publicment: ¡°Support, follow me. Don¡¯t you understand? Some people want to protect their little sister, so they do it in private. This is apetition ground, if you go on like this, who will be responsible if you lose?¡± This sentence made thementator frown. After all, the people selected this time were to form the strongest team to participate in the worldpetition. The invitedmentators were all well-known yers in the past two years. They knew very well who was responsible for the previous wave of attacks. Moreover, they could hear the conversation within the team. However, some bulletments were different. ¡°Are you looking down on our school?¡± ¡°One of them is a substitute and the other is a piece of trash with zero kills. What right do you have to look down on our kun University?¡± ¡°No one said that they look down on you guys, right?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the support follow the jungler?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth following. ¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with what I said? ¡°For ah NA¡¯s fight, anyone who knows how to y games would know that they shouldn¡¯t go up unless your Xiao is as weak as a master. However, his skills are only that of a master. Now, he knows how to fight for the jungler position. When he signed up previously, to avoid meeting strong yers, he signed up for the adc position. Why didn¡¯t he sign up for the jungler position and let bey send him flying in a 1v2 without even letting him use his field of vision? he really thinks that e-sports doesn¡¯t need vision.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fan of Bey, right? If we had a support, we wouldn¡¯t be at this level!¡± ¡°Then you guys must have misunderstood the jungler position. He¡¯s been protected as an ADC for a long time, so he definitely doesn¡¯t understand. Even if your teammates don¡¯t ask you to carry the entire game, you should know that as a jungler, you can kill people if you want to. You can also kill people if you want to retreat. A jungler should be able to enter the opponent¡¯s jungle alone as if there¡¯s no one there. Take me for example. I don¡¯t like to follow a support, and it¡¯s easy to expose my position.¡± ¡± Go on and brag. You¡¯re bragging so arrogantly. Who Do You Think You Are? do you think you have the guts to say in the bulletments that if you¡¯re so capable, you can go and fight in thepetition and see who¡¯s better? those fans who bragged about Bey better remember this. Don¡¯t touch our owl. Mo Nan, that zero kill trash, has nothing to say. This is all solid. Our position is our owl. If you¡¯re not happy, just hold it in. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not convinced.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, give us your id. When our familyes out, we¡¯ll beat you up. Stop talking nonsense in the bullet screen.¡± ¡°Count our master Wan in as well. Actually, Pi da is doing pretty well. Didn¡¯t he want to take the middlene just now? it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t deal enough damage. If the support followed him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deal this much damage. To be low-key, our master Wan¡¯s finances are too high, and it¡¯s also because of the support. Otherwise, this match would be a draw. After all, the opponent has Pi da.¡± ¡°Wan¡¯s fans are still the friendliest. Although we are opponents this time, we still want to rub against Wan¡¯s fans. You are all so polite. I¡¯m also waiting for your master Wan¡¯s left domain. I¡¯m sure she will be very handsome when she ys, unlike a certain fan who is arrogant with his words. Now that he doesn¡¯t say anything, he will be sarcastic when he is asked to announce his id. Straight men are like this. They don¡¯t have good qualities in the game. They always brag about Supreme Alliance being the best and bey being Almighty. They will step on others to get to the top, heh.¡± ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Weren¡¯t you going to beat me in the game? I¡¯m in the game, and I know how to y the left¡¯s domain. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m reallyughing. Fans really do follow their idols, crazy. You know how to fight? Alright then, I¡¯ll let you type one for us to see. Tell us your id and coordinates, kid. ¡± ¡°The coordinates are in front of the City Tower in Zone C. I¡¯m the one lying on the bridge with a grass in my mouth. As for my id, it¡¯s spade z.¡± Chapter 1331 ? Chapter 1331: Chapter 1320: Trantor: 549690339 Instantly. The activity in the live broadcast room was paused! They had just said that bey was riding on Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity and that bey¡¯s fans liked to act cool. They had only typed one sentence halfway and their hands were probably shaking. Of course, they couldn¡¯t type faster than a certain someone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Noting? Is it because I¡¯m a bey fan and I¡¯m not worthy of being ughtered by your family?¡± It was still quiet, and no one spoke. After a second. ¡°Ah ah ah¡± sounds rose and fell one after another. ¡°F * ck, I can¡¯t believe I can see my big spade in my Lifetime series!¡± ¡°I want to cry. Sand must have gotten into my eyes!¡± Initially, Wan¡¯s fans wanted to use this opportunity to raise their master Wan¡¯s status, so they stepped on bey¡¯s fans at the same time. It was Bey¡¯s fault for not epting her previously. No one had expected spade z to appear here. Even the director paused for a moment. Looking at the explosive increase in viewership, he couldn¡¯t react in time. The fans of the two families, who had twisted the truth just now, felt their faces burning. Especially those who were fans of Supreme Alliance and said that bey was just trying to gain poprity, they had no trace of her. After the left domain was said in Bo Jiu¡¯s words, some of the fans couldn¡¯t move it no matter how much they bragged. Some people, in order to protect their fans ¡®skin, firmly believed that they were fans.¡±My big spade has already retired, he won¡¯t being out. Since bey ispeting on her own, she shouldn¡¯t always involve Supreme Alliance. If big spade appears now, I¡¯ll suspect that the youngster I like is a fake.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you like it?¡± Bo Jiu held a lollipop in her mouth as she sat in the snack bar. Her hair was shining and she looked devilish, like someone who had walked out of aic book. Her youngster¡¯s aura didn¡¯t diminish and didn¡¯t match her surroundings. There was a person standing beside her, wearing a chef¡¯s uniform.¡±¡±Give me the keyboard. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡± ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on them?¡± Bo Jiu leaned backzily.¡±You keep watch. I¡¯m not allowed to do these things.¡± ¡°Shameless Qin is still restricting you?¡± Zhao sanpangughed.¡±You can¡¯t do it, little spade. Where¡¯s your aura after the marriage?¡± Bo Jiu was wearing a cap. She stretched her fingers out and pressed them down, avoiding the crowd.¡±¡®What restrictions? this is called love. You¡¯re still single, so you won¡¯t understand.¡¯ ¡°F * ck your face. Give me the keyboard. I want these people to see what the first generation of keyboard warriors is like!¡± Bo Jiu didn¡¯t move.¡±Use your own phone to send it. Also, I¡¯ll pay for it. The inte here is terrible.¡± Zhao sanpang thought, shameless Qin is so rich, why are you freeloading in my eatery? F * ck! He had been a Bandit for ten years. He should not have opened the door at noon! Thements were indeed still going on. Some people said,¡±¡±Forget it, I like spade z. For the sake of the youngster in my memory, I¡¯ll support Bey.¡± ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Could it be fake?¡± ¡°When spade T first appeared, you guys were all hyping him up and no one said it was fake. Now that he¡¯s really here, you guys are starting to make noise. Little spade,e out, look at your fans, are they here to make a joke?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fan just because you like me? Besides, I don¡¯t think he likes it. Look at his id, doesn¡¯t it say that the WAN family is the best?¡± ¡°Dirty methods? I like you, but little spade, no one has ever toyed with you dirty before. ¡± Bo Jiu couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, entering the game with her id. ¡°In terms of being dirty, everyone here is a younger brother.¡± Chapter 1332 ? Chapter 1332: Everyone here is a younger brother Trantor: 549690339 In terms of dirtiness, everyone here was a younger brother. The live broadcast room was almost flooded with this sentence. Spade Z¡¯s fans knew how to y, so they added all kinds of words and emojis. ¡°The suspicion is fake, you can log in. I found big spade, haha, he sold all his equipment and turned himself invisible. He can¡¯t be found if you don¡¯t know his coordinates. Why do I feel like he¡¯s avoiding someone?¡± ¡°It must be to avoid Almighty Qin, Jiu Ming.¡± ¡°What are you saying? this is called doting on your wife!¡± ¡°Spade Z¡¯s fans are so amazing. Thispetition has nothing to do with her. She¡¯s already retired, but her fans still control herments and ughter thements. I just want to ask, as an assassin, is it appropriate for a senior toment on a neer?¡± ¡°Then, is it appropriate for you to evaluate bey?¡± ¡°Also, if anyone has the right to evaluate an Assassin¡¯s skills, this person is known as Zone c¡¯s first kill King. She entered the jungle alone and is the world champion. Because of her jungling skills, the game officials even reduced the duration of a certain hero¡¯s invisibility. You can defame and spread rumors about bey, but z can¡¯t even do it if you say that her skills are good. I¡¯m here and I can¡¯t tolerate you fans. I¡¯ve been a fan for long enough. Just look at Wu Xiao¡¯s actions just now. Anyone could have beaten him. He entered the game through a loophole in the rules. You can¡¯t even get a c, and you¡¯re ming your teammates, hehe. ¡± The straight man¡¯s words made those people¡¯s faces turn red. Someone said,¡±this is bey¡¯spetition, spade z can¡¯t y no matter how good he is. I like Supreme Alliance a lot, and I used to like big spade too. But the moment I found out that her disciple was a substitute, I could only keep the good in my heart. Now that big spade is actually protecting a substitute, the God in my heart has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Lord fatty, what do you think?¡± Bo Jiu typed with a smile. Zhao sanpang replied,¡±didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re good at dirty stuff? what does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Checking IDs is easy but you¡¯ll get caught. However ...¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s fingers flew.¡±How many times do Wan¡¯s fans want me to skin them?¡± The moment she typed. The other party¡¯sputer seemed to have lost control. There were all sorts of ns and every one of them was about how to defame bey. In fact, she was a fan of Wan. One of them clearly stated that as long as she pretended to be a Supreme Alliance fan, no matter what the other party did, she could just say that the other party was ying on her behalf and everything would be solved. The man was really scared. His face was very pale and he started to try to save her in a hurry. Of course, Bo Jiu knew that was the end of it. Even though she was a hacker, she didn¡¯t reject people searching for information. At this stage, she didn¡¯t announce the other party¡¯s information just to expose his little trick. ¡°What dirty tricks do you guys want to y?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y with you guys. ¡± In order to make bey a substitute yer, many people were working hard, including those who felt that she had indeed affected thepetition system. ¡°No matter how good spade z was or how good Supreme Alliance was, bey would still be eliminated if she didn¡¯t y well. Her intentions are not pure and she created a foul atmosphere in thepetition.¡± Bo Jiu freed one hand and asked,¡±are you done?¡± Wan fans, if you¡¯re done,e and find me. If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll go and find you. Lord fatty, let¡¯s go and massacre the city. ¡± ¡°You, what do you want to do? You, a God, are bullying us ordinary gamers? Do you even have the ethics of a professional yer?!¡± Bo Jiu smirked.¡±I¡¯ve already retired. I¡¯m no longer a professional yer. Also, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that I¡¯ve always been immoral?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know you well enough,¡± the most handsome fatty in the world said. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m afraid of myself.¡± Bo Jiu locked onto the coordinates. The people from the WAN family¡¯s Union were panicking.¡±bey has always been a substitute. She can¡¯t do it anymore. What¡¯s the point of you ughtering our city? she can¡¯t win against our master Wan!¡± At this point, Wan¡¯s fans simply gave up and no longer put on a show. Bo Jiu entered the city with a knife, just as she was about to start a massacre. Suddenly, a sound effect came from the live broadcast. The red team¡¯s bottomne Tower had been broken! Shouldn¡¯t the red team have a smooth journey after taking two kills in a row? Why would he lose a turret at this time? ¡°Let¡¯s see thest hit!¡± ¡°Damn, no way! What kind of hand speed was bey using? No wonder the red team couldn¡¯t be defended, no one could. ¡± Thementators also realized this, but at the same time, they also realized something: ¡°Economy! bey¡¯s economy has not fallen behind!¡± Only those who had yed games would know how difficult this was. The other side wasing at them menacingly. Bey¡¯s gold did not fall behind and she even took the lead in pushing down a turret. People only saw Xu yiwan killing people, but they ignored how amazing bey was to be able to take down the turret in such a short period of time, even when she waspletely suppressed by the rhythm! She used the adc who could only farm under the turret to regain the rhythm of the entire game. One of thementatorsmented,¡±everything can be jungled. bey God has turned an adc into a jungler. Not only is she farming, but she has also taken care of the monsters in the river. The consciousness of a King is never just for show.¡± Bo Jiu heard this too. She put down the knife in her hand and jumped up to the top tower of the WAN family¡¯s building. Sheid down leisurely and turned on the Pk mode. This made Wan¡¯s fans not dare to get close, for fear that if they clicked the wrong button, they would automatically Pk. ¡°Keep quiet on the bullet screen. Don¡¯t disturb me from watching my disciple¡¯s game. I¡¯ll destroy a corner of your city for every screen you block.¡± Wan¡¯s fans cared about their guilds the most. After all, they used it to recruit people. The attention they received here had always been high, and it satisfied their vanity. If their guilds were gone, and their cities were ughtered, they would have nothing. ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything?¡±Zhao sanpang asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°Besides, if I make a move, the North will be the one in a difficult position,¡± Bo Jiu replied nonchntly. ¡°She can win.¡± With thest two words, Bo Jiu tossed a few coins over. On the screen. The figure had never been afraid of anything, using the terrain to eat up the resources in the jungle. Wu Xiao was still talking.¡±bey, what do you mean? did you take my red card because you think that I haven¡¯t been caught enough?¡± Mo bei opened her mouth and only gave him two words. She said indifferently,¡±¡±Shut up,¡± he said. Wu Xiao¡¯s face turned red from being blocked. He was about to say something when he realized that mo bei had actually turned off the microphone! One had to know that in a professionalpetition, turning off the microphone was a huge taboo! Does she think that she¡¯s the only one ying this game and doesn¡¯t need teammates? ¡°Brother, let¡¯s explore the grass.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already scouted, I¡¯ve expanded my vision. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the middlene?¡± ¡°There¡¯s sh and blue. ¡± ¡°Then open the Dragon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. In mo bei and Mo Nan¡¯s world, they seemed to be the only ones left. Chapter 1333 ? Chapter 1333: She is a God! Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan wasn¡¯t worried about anything. There was only one thing he was most worried about, and that was the little stoic¡¯s hand. Because he didn¡¯t know to what extent it had reached, this string had always been taut in his heart. Others could not see any problems. Wu Ju was furious to a certain extent,municate!¡± Don¡¯t you guys even want tomunicate?¡± What was the point ofmunicating with him? when he was told to retreat, he didn ¡®T. He didn¡¯t have any sense of what a jungler should have. This was the reaction of a professionalmentator, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, if he did, he would be criticized by theizens. When an audience member said that bey had turned off her microphone, they couldn¡¯t ept it. It was the opposite of the team spirit that e-sports should express. They evenined to the organizingmittee because bey¡¯s behavior affected Wu Xiao¡¯s rhythm and destroyed the unity of teammates. It was not a good thing to do. One of thementators couldn¡¯t help but turn on the microphone.¡±We can see that the blue team has fallen into a difficult situation because of the jungler Wu Xiao¡¯s frequent mistakes. But in this situation, bey nned every second and used the method of eating up the jungler. Not only did she tie up the gold, but she also took down one of the defense towers of the red team. The audience couldn¡¯t hear the internalmunication at the beginning of the game, but sherlie and I could hear it. As early as the red team¡¯s first wave of jungles to catch people, Bey had sent a signal to the jungler to retreat. Wu Xiao didn¡¯t listen. It was a pity that bey¡¯s prediction was wrong. It¡¯s as if she and Mo Nan are hidden from the map. Those of us who have yed games before know that to do this, you have to be familiar with every corner of the game map, including The Walking time. However, the more rigorous the calction is, the more you need not to be disturbed. After all, she¡¯s opening the Dragon. ¡± When he said this, the scene changed. He was the one who asked the director to change the perspective. He had been watching Xu yiwan the whole time. How would people know who was the one who had truly created one incredible node after another in adversity? ¡°Old Zhu.¡± The othermentator nced at him worriedly. This was because he knew that the most taboo in amentator¡¯s world was to disclose the content of the dialogue in the battle and which side he was speaking for. Old Zhu had already taken it. If God Bey won, it would be fine. If God Bey lost, it would be fine. At that time, theizens would collectively curse old Zhu, saying that he was bragging. ¡°I¡¯ve yed hero for two years and been amentator for two years.¡± Old Zhu turned off his microphone and smiled. ¡± I just want to see us win the championship again after we quit this line of work. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Bey. ¡± The person standing next to him understood what he meant. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he spoke again, ¡± ¡°I have to say that Bey¡¯s opening of the Dragon was decisive and beautiful. From the map, we can see that the red team has to go to the bottomne to deal with the tower and minion wave, which means that they won¡¯t be able to reach the Dragon in a short time. There¡¯s also a small detail here. Mo Nan¡¯s vision and route, making full use of the terrain, not exposing himself to the enemy¡¯s line of sight, but keeping an eye on the enemy¡¯s every move. This pair of siblings doesn¡¯t just have a tacit understanding. ¡°This reminds me of when mo Nan first came out. I yed against him, and I didn¡¯t even know how he left. We clearly had the advantage in that match, but he relied on his own strength to turn the tables. I still remember that match to this day. He was a good jungler and could lead an unknown team into the top 10. No one would have thought that at that time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his teammates couldn¡¯t keep up with him back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been so exhausted. Now, I can finally see that he has teammates by his side. He¡¯s not the only one who went to snatch the Dragon. He sent the signal and no one came to his aid. This time, Bey is fighting alongside him ...¡± Before he could finish. Someone came to the map. It was the middlene of the red team. At this moment, tyrant was only a little short of health. Mo bei and Mo Nan¡¯s health was not very good. The mage still had a big move in his hand, and at this time, he could only release it. It wasn¡¯t just the Dragon that would die, even mo bei would die in the Dragon¡¯s pit. The red team was sending reinforcements, but no one from the blue team came. Thementators couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene. Wan¡¯s fans thought,¡±I¡¯ll let you brag. After this wave is over, I¡¯ll go and p your faces.¡± However, at this very second. Monan, who was initially out of sight, pounced forward. When his ultimate skillnded, it stunned three red yers who hade to support him, and the mage was sent flying into the air! At the same time, a sound effect yed throughout the entire venue! Mo bei and Xiang Nan had sessfully killed the tyrant, and the entire team¡¯s gold had doubled! The audience was stunned for a moment, and then thementator shouted,¡±¡±Nice! Nice!¡± ¡°Oh my God, mo Nan¡¯s ultimate move is invincible! But, sherlie, if you didn¡¯t tell me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re a fan of Nan Nan. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been. ¡± Thementator said,¡±we can see it. Mo Nan¡¯s interception was unexpected to the three people from the red team. However, he¡¯s in a dangerous situation now. We don¡¯t know if bey will turn around to save him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was mo Nan. He did not ask Mo bei to turn around. Because he knew very well that the next yer to arrive would be the opponent¡¯s jungler! As expected, Xu yiwan appeared in the next second! Monan dodged the fatal blow with a sh, then tried to get back to the tower with the bushes. However, there were simply too many opponents. Just because the mage didn¡¯t Dodge, it didn¡¯t mean that the support didn ¡®t. Furthermore, the support¡¯s skill was to slow down the opponent¡¯s speed. Monan cast a shield on himself and dodged the Q to the limit. The red team did not hit him three times in a row. However, he could no longer Dodge Xu yiwan¡¯s attack! Everyone saw that he was about to lose this health. At that moment, a figure dashed over and took Xu yiwan¡¯s attack head-on. Then, he made use of his own discement, held two guns in his hands, and dealt explosive damage! It was mo bei! She did not leave at all! The red team had lost their main wizard and was left with one-third of their health. In order to avoid such an attack, Xu yiwan could only turn sideways. This side turn gave Monan the chance to return to the tower. And there were blood bags under the tower! Anyone¡¯s first reaction after being saved would be to return to the city. However, after mo Nan had consumed the blood bag, not only did he not return to the city, but he also released a skill, causing Xu yiwan to lose mo bei¡¯s line of sight. The red team¡¯s support had also used his own skill. However, he had predicted that bey would definitely return to the tower. After all, she was already on low health. However, the moment he moved. That figure turned and without the slightest hesitation, directly swept in their direction. She had no intention of returning to the tower! Then what was she trying to do! Before the red team could react. Mo bei had already used her discement to move to the mage¡¯s side. The mage was shocked,¡±bey is here!¡± She¡¯s with me!¡± ¡°A support skill!¡± As Xu yiwan spoke, she was about to go on a killing spree. His view also shifted to her, but before she could move over ... The venue was filled with sound effects! Mo bei and Xiang Nan had already sessfully killed an enemy! Bey killed someone? How was this possible? The red team¡¯s support was still there, so how could she kill? even if the support didn¡¯t have any skills, he could still block the damage! No one understood, and Xu yiwan did not care. It did not matter if her teammate died. The most important thing was that she had to kill that person! However, when she arrived, she could not find anything on the ground other than the mage¡¯s corpse. On the map, mo bei and Mo Nan¡¯s tracks were hidden once again! Thementator was so excited that he even took off his headphones! The audience was the same. The male fans sitting in the seats didn¡¯t care about the Great Demon King sitting next to him and shouted,¡±¡±God bey, I love you!¡± At this moment, the camera would definitely turn over. On one side of the huge screen was mo bei¡¯s handsome and fair side profile, while on the other was the fans ¡®reactions. The camera was also controlled by someone. When it recorded a certain person holding a support sign at the fan stands, it automatically stopped. Critical hit of beauty! Not only that. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips even curled up. Then, he stretched out his finger and pointed at the words on the support sign. The K fans: ... I know you like God bey a lot, can you not be so arrogant! You split the shots for bey¡¯s fans! Feng nai didn¡¯t feel like he was taking up the fans ¡®resources. He looked up at the big screen. Everyone could tell who he was looking at from the reflection in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re like a little fan. ¡± The k fans only wanted to cover their faces. ¡°I feel like the male fans beside him want to beat him to death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me her. After thepetition, remember to apologize to bey¡¯s fans. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for us. We can¡¯t control our own God. But God bey was too handsome just now. No wonder old k has that kind of taste. The kind that doesn¡¯t move at all!¡± ¡°Brother Nan is also very handsome. Did you see that backhand move just now? and the backhand move after eating the blood bag.¡± ¡°I saw it, I saw it! Three consecutive dodges Q! You¡¯re using yourself to block people and support daddy!¡± The venue exploded! Since he didn¡¯t want to be amentator anymore, he didn¡¯t have any scruples.¡±2v4! Not only did he take down the tyrant, but he also took a head! This time, I must boast! Mo Nan had proven himself with facts. If he had any teammates, even one, he would not have had a record of 0 kills and 6 deaths back then! As for bey, do I still need to brag? She was a God! It was in the past, it is now, and it will still be in the future!¡± When he said this, he was stunned. There seemed to be something hot flowing in his chest. They had been holding it in. Because he could only endure it when he was an adult. Because he really liked it, even if he didn¡¯t have the chance to y in thepetition anymore, he wanted to stay here and be amentator. It was only here that they could continue to watch the ups and downs of world of heroes. They could also think of the day when Supreme Alliance would once again stand in Mn and shout that they were the Champions! Let the world remember our names. To them, heroes were no longer just a game. Just like that, in order to stay, he adapted to all kinds of unspoken rules. The effect of public opinion, the trap logic, even if the person he liked was being distorted, and even that person was being suppressed by the public opinion, he did not dare to say these words from his heart. But today, he dared to. Because he saw the person that everyone said had zero kills and six deaths, and that he had bad luck. He ignored the mud all over him and tried his best to stand up again. There was not a single spot on his face that wasn¡¯t dirty, but he still moved forward. He could imagine the day when his dream woulde true ... Chapter 1334 ? Chapter 1334: Face pping in the North Trantor: 549690339 On the other hand, Xu yiwan¡¯s attitude waspletely different. It was already like this, but the person who was in the limelight was still the same person. This made her expression extremely ugly. She turned her face to the side, clenched her fist, and looked at the mage sitting beside her.¡±¡±You can¡¯t even Dodge a skill? Her health was already so low, and you still couldn¡¯t control her? He was even killed? You don¡¯t even know how to walk A?¡± The mage was obviously still in a daze from the previous battle and had not yet recovered from the shock. There seemed to be aftershocks from her right hand. Her opponent¡¯s speed was too fast, and it was not just fast, but also because of the skills she carried. ¡°Master Wan, I think we should pay more attention to bey¡¯s skills.¡± This was the first thing he said after he came to his senses. Xu yiwan narrowed her eyes.¡±I know what to do. Just don¡¯t send me off.¡± ¡°In that situation just now ...¡± The mage wanted to say that bey¡¯s prediction was too good and he couldn¡¯t Dodge it at all. In addition, she had a skill that stunned him. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. The support beside him was also stunned. However, Xu yiwan did not give him the chance. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on her. Don¡¯t let her develop.¡± They could not see the rey. But that didn¡¯t mean the audience couldn¡¯t see it. Why was bey able to kill people just now? Only the audience¡¯s perspective could see her positioning and movement, as well as her final use of discement, jumping over the wall from the dragon¡¯s cave to the jungle area, and then changing into a vampiric equipment after the damage hit the monsters. These beautiful ys that required extreme speed and prediction already made people hold their breaths. Xu yiwan still thought that it was because her teammate was too weak and did not have the ability to kill her. As someone who had been killed, the mage was more aware of what had happened. He held back and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not just bey. I think we shouldn¡¯t just focus on bey. Everyone should have seen mo Nan¡¯s actions just now. His counterattacks and consecutive dodging moves have proven that he isn¡¯t like the rumors say. He¡¯s not exhausted of his talents. That¡¯s why he has a poor awareness and a terrible battle record. If we want to keep an eye on bey, we have to be on guard against him.¡± ¡°You want me to be on guard against a jungler who has zero kills and six deaths?¡± Xu yiwan did not let her anger out. After she asked that one question, she lowered her voice and said,¡±¡±I understand what you¡¯re worried about. Alright, I¡¯ll be on guard against him. However, our main target is still bey. It wouldn¡¯t be normal for her to escape from that attack just now. I hope that everyone can pull themselves together and not lose the advantage we had in the early stages.¡± The mage thought for a moment and said,¡±alright.¡± Indeed,pared to mo Nan¡¯s surprise, they still had to deal with bey in the end. They also had to pay attention to bey. As long as they could suppress bey, there was no need to be afraid of the topner and jungler¡¯s gold. ¡°I¡¯m looking for bey¡¯s location. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu yiwan knew that everyone wanted to win. Moreover, bey¡¯s actions just now were what every contestant wanted to turn the situation around. In order to make them more obedient to hermand, Xu yiwan did not forget to add,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I still have the left¡¯s domain. As long as you can make sure that my finances are higher than hers, we won¡¯t lose this match. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The audience could also tell that the red team was looking for bey. After all, bey was not ying as a jungler hero. She had the natural advantage of a jungler hero and would always show up on the map. If she needed gold, she would definitely kill the minions. After making up their mind, the red team began their encirclement and suppression n ... Chapter 1335 ? Chapter 1335: Mo bei¡¯s handsome face-pping Xu Wan Trantor: 549690339 No matter how light bey¡¯s body was and how she could hide in the bushes and use her familiarity with the map to her advantage, she still had a support beside her. Although the support mo Nan had chosen had a crowd control, her movements were very slow. After setting up her vision, she could just grab him. Besides, anyone would have their support go into the bushes and only retreat when they noticed that there was a field of vision. However, even if he retreated, they would still be able to track him. Xu yiwan¡¯s analysis was not wrong, and it was very convincing. Everyone in the red team was listening to hermands because they understood that at the end of this battle, it would be a battle between her and bey to see who would be able to use the left side of the domain. As expected, mo Nan¡¯s position was disyed in the top Lane¡¯s vision. Although it was only revealed for a short while before he retreated, they could still lock onto him in the upper jungle based on the range! Finding mo Nan was the same as finding bey! Xu yiwan could not wait any longer. She was anxious to let everyone see how she would beat bey up. From the red team¡¯s perspective, it could be seen that she had sent out an attack signal! The support in the topne, along with the Sorcerer in the middlene, were all moving towards the jungle to catch their opponents. As a jungler, Wu Xiao¡¯s rhythm had long been messed up. Everyone wanted to win, but he had the lowest score now, so he had to eat more experience to be able to deal more damage. The blue team¡¯s top yer was neither good nor bad. He could even defend the tower and clear the troops. He would hesitate if he was expected to go to the jungle to support. Moreover, he didn¡¯t see the other partying over. The only one who was still moving was the blue team¡¯s mage. Xu yiwan saw it. It was a signal that she was not allowed to go. But there was one thing. It was not easy to catch someone to death, even if Zhang Zihao gave them a secret code between the two of them. Xu yiwan was determined to continue her attack. When people saw this, their hearts were in their throats. They had been able to escape the previous time because the other party had rushed over one by one. This time, however, the red team was very conscious of their actions. They were encircling and annihting. The audience looked over, and some people clenched their fists. The red team had also formed an attack circle, but at this moment, a figure suddenly shed across the map. It wasn¡¯t here, but the bottomne! Almost at the same time, the red team¡¯s ADC at the bottomne sent out a distress signal! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu yiwan looked at him. The adc¡¯s hand that was holding the mouse was moving, and the hand that was on the keyboard was pressing the w key as hard as he could. He was in a state of panic. ¡°She¡¯s here! bey¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Impossible! I can clearly see Monan with my field of vision. ¡± The mage retorted subconsciously. However, at this moment, the figure finally appeared on the fog map. The reason for her appearance was very simple. It was because she had a prey that she could attack! The adc of the red team who was left alone! Not only the minions, but even the heads would be taken! This was the aura that the red team¡¯s adc could feel, and that aura even made him break out in cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible! Come back quickly! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± From full health to critical health. The big screen was disyed before everyone¡¯s eyes. No matter how some people had spurned mo bei in the past, or how she was already old and not in a good condition, she would not be able to do it. However, the fighting scene that was presented was so beautiful and smooth that it made everyone speechless. The opponent¡¯s adc could only defend because he had no way to attack. He could not even lock onto mo bei¡¯s position. The figure shed past, and all that could be seen was a shadow and the afterimages of the hem of the clothes. It was just like in wuxia novels, where a person with strong martial arts skills would be so handsome and entertaining to watch even when fighting. That was because he had already fallen before he could even touch her sleeve. This was bey. Zone A ... No, Supreme Alliance¡¯s inheritor! Chapter 1336 ? Chapter 1336: Anyone who underestimates mo Nan will lose Trantor: 549690339 The sounds of killing filled the entire venue! Everyone saw the subtitles sh by! Mo bei had killed an enemy soldier while heading south! It was a blood blow that no one expected. The only thing left between the two Towers in the red team was the handsome figure! ¡°Nice!¡± Amidst the shouts, thementator¡¯s excited face could be seen. ¡°Why is she at the bottomne? You tell me!¡± Xu yiwan could no longer control her emotions. She turned to look at the mage and asked,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say you saw mo Nan in the red zone? He¡¯s in the red zone?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really in the red zone!¡± The mage¡¯s face turned red.¡±My vision wasn¡¯t built for nothing!¡± Xu yiwan had run out of patience. To her, things should always go smoothly in the game. If things didn¡¯t go well, she would be the one to me! In anypetition, no matter who it was, there would be ups and downs. How to go on and how to turn the tables were the considerations of professional yers. Xu yiwan had already sunk into her own thoughts. In her opinion, the reason she had failed in this sniping was because the Sorcerer in the middle had given them the wrong signal, causing them to mistakenly think that mo bei was in the red zone. Under such circumstances where they were in the opposite direction, they had made the next judgment. There was a situation that she had never thought of. That was, mo Nan was really in the red zone. He had deliberately revealed his tracks for the red team¡¯s sorcerers to find out so that mo bei could go to the bottomne to kill and clear the troops. The so-called divine prediction was to calcte the thoughts of the other party from the ce where they disappeared. Those who had not yed millions of games would never understand this. Only the audience outside the arena knew what was going on. Of course, thementator was the one who knew more about the situation, because they could hear the conversation between the team members. Of course, someone had to take the me for this. The anti-fans and professional fans that Xu yiwan kept were not for nothing. As soon as he saw that the situation was not right, he immediately pointed the spearhead at the people in the same team. ¡°What¡¯s with that mage? Give him a signal to attack. If it wasn¡¯t for him, with my master Wan¡¯s thinking, she would definitely be able to sense that something is wrong and then go down. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no rush. Sometimes, teammates are confused. It¡¯s inevitable. Master Wan¡¯s left domain hasn¡¯t been used yet. This time, it¡¯s not over.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I hope that the Sorcerer in the middlene can be more alert and not act like he¡¯s sleepwalking. He was the one who gave bey first blood in the first wave of Dragon attacks. His skills don¡¯t seem like those of a professional yer. Why doesn¡¯t he have any awareness?¡± The midne mage had fans too, who could bear to hear the other party say such things about their home: ¡°Wan¡¯s fans still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s bey. She can fight against two people alone. No, just that wave of attacks just now also shows that she can fight against three people alone. Even Almighty k couldn¡¯t Dodge her attacks back then. You asked our Qi da to Dodge, but she brought dizziness. If it wasn¡¯t for the skill that our Qi da used before he died, I think she could even take down the support with her way of ying.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you speaking up for your Qi da or are you bey¡¯s fans making a scene?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. We¡¯re in the middle of apetition and we¡¯re both from the same team. When we¡¯re ying a game, the most important thing is to find out the reason. Just in that wave just now, we were all spectators and could see that mo Nan had indeed revealed himself at the bottomne. ording to your master Wan¡¯s instructions, you dare say that they didn¡¯t think of mo Nan¡¯s location at the beginning? there must be bey nearby. Our Qi DA¡¯s vision is useful now. It shows that mo Nan is here. They attacked together. There¡¯s one thing that I, Qi da, didn¡¯t think of. The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was that bey already knew what master Wan was going to do, so she used her opponent¡¯s strength to counter her. Moreover, mo Nanlu¡¯s move was even more beautiful. It was like a support searching for the bushes for an adc. bey used this match to tell everyone one thing. Don¡¯t think of her brother mo nanzhen as the legendary 0 kills and 6 deaths. If everyone forgot that mo Nan¡¯s id was once as famous as cold, then she would use this method to make everyone remember, ignore mo Nan, and walk to the end. We¡¯ll lose this match. ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re Nan Chui.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own business if you Wan fans want to bite. If Xu yiwan still doesn¡¯t adjust herself and continues like this, ignoring mo Nan and only focusing on her left side, then this match will be dominated by mo bei and Mo Nan. Mo bei xiangnan, why did bey use this id? think about it.¡± ¡°What does other people do to us? As a mage, you sent the wrong signal and caused the current situation, and you still keep finding excuses to brag about your enemy. I really admire you. ¡± Just like that, the two sides exchanged words, and both sides believed that they were right. On the screen, mo bei made use of her position to finish off the minions and quickly hid back into the map. Xu yiwan pressed her ear-mic, and her eyes were deep.¡±She won¡¯t seed a second time.¡± The mage advised her.¡±You have to develop your finances now. bey¡¯s finances are so high that it¡¯s hard to grasp them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get back my finances very soon. As for you, don¡¯t give up your life!¡± Xu yiwan was confident because she still had a trump card that she had not used. Once she used her trump card, she would know where bey was no matter where she was. She would not need to use any tactics or predictions. It was obvious that Bey did not dare to fight her. Her condition was getting worse. If she did not use these calctions, she would not be able to beat her. As Xu yiwan thought about it, she flew down. ording to her thoughts, bey must be afraid that they woulde and stop her together. She would definitely leave and not stay in this area. If he wanted to increase the gold gap, he would have to eat the resources in the jungle. Bey had chosen to be a sharpshooter. She was still not as fast as her jungling speed. As long as she took out a water dragon, she would be able to make bey helpless again. After all, they were about to take down the blue team¡¯s topne. At the thought of this, Xu yiwan headed straight for the dragon¡¯s cave after she was done with her buff. As she walked, she did not forget to remind her teammates,¡±¡±You guys focus on the topne and take down the tower. I¡¯ll take the Dragon. If we meet bey, don¡¯t start a team fight.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong in this round, so she suppressed her emotions. The mage also agreed. After all, ording tomon sense, no one would stay at their bottomne, because their jungler would definitely be there. Although Bey¡¯s gold was high now, her champion¡¯s attributes were limited. If the two of them were to fight one-on-one, she would not be able to beat Xu yiwan. Moreover, they had an adc at the bottomne. Killing the dragon was indeed the fastest way to increase the overall economy. After everyone agreed, they all felt that it was possible. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The mage was a little worried.¡±I still think we should pay attention to Monan.¡± ¡°How many times do you want me to say this? this kind of yer is not within my consideration.¡± As Xu yiwan spoke, she had already arrived at the dragon¡¯s cave. Everyone knew that as a jungler, one had to have a good attitude. Even if everyone felt that they had lost, you had to fight for a chance of survival. This was the quality of this position. Even though e-sports was an original sin. However, what was more terrifying than being a vegetable was having an unstable mentality. The red team thought highly of Xu yiwan, and she was always the one who led the tempo. So, when the Sorcerer spoke, the other team members spoke up.¡±Just follow the jungler¡¯s rules, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± After all, the more different their opinions were, the worse it would be. The mage also understood, so he did not say anything more. He only hoped that the other party was not as terrifying as he had imagined. Xu yiwan also found the Sorcerer annoying. After all, all she wanted to do now was to embarrass bey and quickly reverse the economic situation. Then, she would torture bey. However, this mage teammate kept saying things like mo Nan, mo Nan. Mo Nan was a good-for-nothing, and his hand was injured. Did he need her to consider? Xu yiwan immediately attacked and dealt all the damage to the Wyvern. At the same time, the Wyvern did not lose much HP because she had dropped some equipment. However, there was one thing that she had overlooked. No, it should be said that it was because of her arrogance that she had never taken a support seriously. Mo Nan¡¯s eyes in the jungle had never been in vain. Move the Dragon? How could he dare to do that without even removing the eye? How much did he look down on mo Nan? Besides, there was also bey¡¯s prediction! Mo bei had not left at all. She had been standing in the bushes with her gun in hand since the beginning because she had seen Xu yiwan. She had also predicted that the other party would think that she had left. Moving the Dragon was amon sense in junglers. And Mo bei was well aware of all the jungler¡¯s awareness. No matter what she was ying now, everything could be wild! To the readers: Regarding the adaptation of the school hunk, I had authorized it two years ago. Back then, I told everyone that now that it was out, I hoped it would get better and be widely epted. I also hoped that everyone would respect you and the others. I had only posted the manga on TikTok after taking a look. Everyone has a unique Bo Jiu in their hearts. Supreme Alliance, I feel that you should be careful when writing. The way to respect you is to say it peacefully and politely. I am the same as you. I only saw the manga adaptation when someone mentioned it in the book section, so I paid special attention to it today. I¡¯m very grateful to those who have given it life again, and I¡¯m also very grateful to all of you for making it more diverse. We¡¯ve gone through ups and downs, and I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll encounter in the future, but I hope you¡¯ll be happy. Also, I don¡¯t know about the publication of the school hunk, so I¡¯ll answer it here. I¡¯ve reminded everyone a long time ago that the way to respect the original is to stay in the original version, and don¡¯t form any private groups. It¡¯s not good for the school hunk, but you guys think that I don¡¯t like private chat groups and keep making trouble for me because of this. It¡¯s very simple, private chat groups will cause the school hunk to be less cohesive. I have an author backing me up, so I know better than you what some people are up to. I hope that you can read happily, and I also hope that such a thing will be your memory. It will give you courage to think about it. You are not the same person. As for the rest, the school hunk is my son. I¡¯m more worried about him than any of you, but I hope that he can grow to be loved by more people. I¡¯m also grateful to those who gave him a new life, because I know that everyone wants to do well. If I deviate from it, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough. Thank you for everything, including the hurt, because the hurt will leave behind those who are still with me, and I cherish it very much. Chapter 1337 ? Chapter 1337: A p in the face Trantor: 549690339 Xu yiwan was not the only one who did not understand this. In ck me, mo bei never had to y as an adc. With han Xi around, there was no need for her to fill in this position. But just because he hadn¡¯t fought before didn¡¯t mean he wouldn ¡®t. Back when Supreme Alliance was disbanded and the Chinese team was re-established to win the championship, mo bei had appeared as a reserve. As a reserve, she had never been reserved for a single position, but for any position. The most unfortunate thing was that she was too young. Even if they did, it would be a friendly match between the younger generation. That was why bey was never a yer who could be exined with a single left field. Because he was narrow-minded, he had underestimated his enemy. Xu yiwan thought that no one knew about it and was secretly happy. After getting the Wyvern, she could get back on track. In fact, this was not the case. There¡¯s a tactic called ¡°catch in a jar.¡± Now, the director had learned it too. He focused all his attention on bey. Just as the Dragon was about to die, everyone saw bey suddenly jump in! Before Xu yiwan could react, the words ¡®flying dragon has been killed by mo bei and xiangnan¡¯ filled the entire big screen! Before thementator could even say the word ¡®beautiful¡¯, mo Nan¡¯s ultimate followed right after. Xu yiwan was stunned to the ground, but mo bei had no intention of leaving. Even though she had taken two hits, she still stayed because she knew mo Nan would use his ultimate. Xu yiwan was gone in an instant. The sounds of killing seemed to echo in everyone¡¯s ears. Xu yiwan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Nice!¡± This sentence was shouted by the male fan. He had even jumped up because of this. The domain of the left that many people brag about, right? It was very simple. When mo Nan and Mo bei were together, they would tell you something. That was, you might be able to fight, but you wouldn¡¯t have the chance! With the addition of the Wyvern, the speed of pushing the tower would double. Wan¡¯s fans could not push the me away this time. They had all seen Xu yiwan¡¯s performance. The red team had also noticed something at this time. Perhaps the mage was right-they had to pay attention to Monan. They all looked at Xu yiwan¡¯s side profile.¡±Clear the Dragon to develop first?¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s entire body was numb, and her mind was nk. ording tomon sense, shouldn¡¯t that person have left after stealing the girl? With so little health left, he was still at the bottomne, waiting for her to start the Dragon? Xu yiwan clenched her fists tightly. The only thing she felt was humiliation. In addition, that person was sitting in the audience and watching this scene. Everyone was waiting for her left domain, but she actually didn¡¯t have the chance to use it just now. ¡°Wizard!¡± ¡°What exactly are you looking at?¡± Xu yiwan turned to the side. This time, the mage did not tolerate her.¡±It¡¯s a blind spot. What do you want me to do? besides, based on your own judgment, you don¡¯t think that bey would appear there. You don¡¯t believe that mo Nan is nearby either. You even said that there was a problem with my vision.¡± That was indeed the case. Xu yiwan¡¯s chest felt tight. I can¡¯t let this continue. If this continued, she would never have the chance to turn things around. Should she use her ultimate secret weapon? Xu yiwan was still hesitating. A situation had urred on the blue team¡¯s side. He had never yed a 2v1 at the topne. Not only did Wu Xiao die, but even the topner was left there. The red team¡¯s top was still very strong. At this time, he opened his mouth,¡±¡±y well and you¡¯ll still have A chance. But from now on, jungler, you need to calm down. Don¡¯t always think about catching bey or getting her gold back. You shouldn¡¯t predict her actions. Even now, no matter what, she¡¯s still the top yer in District A. I¡¯m afraid that everything can be turned into gold in her hands.¡± ¡°Why do you have to boost other people¡¯s morale and diminish your own prestige?¡± The ADC from the red team still supported Xu yiwan. After all, he still wanted to win, and he had a good impression of Xu yiwan. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. No matter how strong she is, she can¡¯t take on five people at once. bey will be tired. Don¡¯t worry ...¡± Chapter 1338 ? Chapter 1338: Bei Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t wait until bey is tired, but it¡¯s dangerous. ¡± The red team¡¯s topner said,¡±the blue team¡¯s jungler and side aren¡¯t that great. We might as well use this as a breakthrough point and attack from my side. We¡¯ll avoid ying the map with bey and use prediction. Our chances of winning will be higher.¡± ¡°What if bey starts to develop?¡± Xu yiwan disagreed.¡±Our midner¡¯s reaction speed is obviously not fast enough. If we don¡¯t suppress bey, do we still have a chance of winning?¡± The red team¡¯s top yer was not the talkative type and did not like Xu yiwan¡¯s style. However, a team could not have twomanders. Therefore, even if he had thought that Xu yiwan¡¯smands were biased, he would not say anything. This was a matter that could be adjusted slowly. However, it was different now. They had controlled the rhythm of the waves, and they all had problems on their end. Therefore, when he stopped and returned to the city, he asked Xu yiwan,¡±¡±So what if it¡¯s developing? don¡¯t you still have your left domain?¡± Xu yiwan choked on her words, and her expression turned even uglier. She watched as the topne yer bought the equipment and left the city. Her grip on the mouse tightened. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t give Zhang Zihao a hint, but the other party¡¯s hint was that she couldn¡¯t make a move now. It was just exposing bey¡¯s position, what was the point of being able to make a move? Xu yiwan was a little anxious. However, she was smart and knew that there were some things that could not be revealed. ¡°The left-field also needs to be safe in the middlene. But you¡¯re right. There¡¯s still my left-field, so we¡¯ll find a breakthrough from the topne.¡± Since she had already said so, the top of the red team would not say anything more. After all, there wasn¡¯t much time for meaninglessmunication on the field. Everyone in the game knew that the mostmonmunication between teammates was that if he didn¡¯t have blue or if he didn¡¯t sh, he could grab the middlene, I would tank for you, you go in, I would use this equipment to suppress the opposite side, and so on. Seeing that Xu yiwan had the intention to change her mind, the topne adjusted its mentality and sent her a signal that there was no one at the topne. He did not know that although Xu yiwan was talking about the topne, she was actually trying to find someone in the jungle. If they didn¡¯t gather, they would miss the opportunity to catch him. When the red team¡¯s topner saw that Xu yiwan had note, he immediately made a decision and hid in the grass. ¡°Jungler, catch them on the topne,¡± he pressed the mic. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± As Xu yiwan spoke, she did not seem to have any intention of going. In a game, it wasn¡¯t just about the position of the opponent, but also the position of the teammates. It was obvious that Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes were only on her own territory. If it was a normal yer, it would be fine, but this was the pro League. If they didn¡¯t cooperate, it would be a problem. The red team¡¯s top was a straight guy.¡±The resources in the jungle are already empty. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to catch him or not. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over,¡±Xu yiwan said through gritted teeth. The topne was different from the middlene. In this match, she still needed the other side¡¯s cooperation. At the start, the blue team¡¯s topner still knew how to y and held on for quite a long time. However, after he and Wu Xiao were wiped out by the opponent, he started to waver. Even his thinking had problems. He couldn¡¯t y his usual moves and even forgot to search the bushes, still clearing the minions. Meanwhile, Wu Xiao was fighting jungle monsters at the bottomne, still dreaming of surpassing mo bei in terms of finances. Mo bei led mo Nan and directly swept past the bottomne. Halfway through, mo bei suddenly stopped and left a mark on the topne, which meant for him to be careful. The other side would join forces to capture him, and he just had to guard the tower. However, the topner subconsciously looked at Wu Xiao. While he was distracted, the red team¡¯s topner jumped out from the bushes. First, he dropped his big sword to control the ground, followed by a set of damage. After the man reacted, he wanted to retreat. However, it was already toote, because Xu yiwan had also rushed over. Together with the red team¡¯s topner, she had taken his head directly! Putting aside Xu yiwan¡¯s thoughts, there was no problem with her attacks at all. Her hand speed and timing were just right. On top of that, she had intended to take the head, so her attacks would definitely be more direct and efficient. This kill immediately reversed the situation on the field! Chapter 1339 ? Chapter 1339: One against three in the North Trantor: 549690339 The rhythm of mo bei¡¯s return had returned to the red team. Because the top¡¯s vision was empty, if the jungler didn¡¯t go to support, it would create a situation where no one would clear the minions and even the defense tower would be lost. Indeed, the red team¡¯s topner¡¯s thinking was too urate and he was a ruthless character. He didn¡¯t care who the kill was. What he needed to do was to eat the money and attack the tower. In less than five seconds, the already crumbling blue side defense tower was destroyed. The higher the tower was, the harder it would be to protect the Crystal City. Everyone knew this. Especially after Wan¡¯s fans saw their master Wan killing people, they became alive again. ¡°My master Wan is the most handsome!¡± Faced with such a turning point. After mo bei stopped for a moment, she nced at mo Nan. Mo Nan understood what she meant and pressed the return button to return to the city. The opponent¡¯s top had to pay attention to his control of the rhythm, which was worth paying attention to. The only thing they could do now was to let Wu Xiao relieve the pressure on the topne. However, mo bei also took a look. He would not do that. Then he would have to speed up and see if she could destroy another tower with this Dragon. It would not be a problem if the other party was one or two people. They were all gathered together. This was especially so for the opposing mage. He must have sensed that mo Nan had returned, so he had swept past him to block mo bei, so that she would be in danger if she moved. Mo bei¡¯s hand speed was very fast, and she didn¡¯t forget to change her equipment while killing minions. The mage didn¡¯t think that she would suddenly use a Golden Shield, avoiding his control just like that, and directly sweeping towards their adc. The speed was too fast. Knowing that there were three of them, he still dared to cross the tower like this. Was he really trying to return the tower with his life? This was everyone¡¯s reaction! Because if they went in now, they would definitely not be able to return. The support was also prepared to beat her! However, at this moment, everyone saw the figure sway. With its own discement, it seemed to split into two or three Shadows. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°You should be saying what kind of god-like hand speed is this!¡± Everyone in the studio was shocked, including thementator! Everyone knew the theory behind it. To y such a move, one had to rely on the mouse to move back and forth. However, the level of detailed control and the speed requirement of the opponent were terrifying no matter how one thought about it. bey, can she do this as an Archer? Those who were only watching the game had their eyes shaking. After the figure dodged the opponent¡¯s supporting big move, he didn¡¯t Dodge. Instead, he activated his own skill. Stun! She was dizzy! The stunning effect on the spot made everyone, including the support, lose their ability to attack. It was also at this time that she took advantage of the invasion of the minion wave and dealt an incredible amount of damage, killing the opponent¡¯s adc with a side attack. The crowd was surging. Because the duration of the stun was limited, the mage only needed to cast a big move to take her life. But once again, she used a discement skill to sh out of the defense tower and appeared behind the mage. The mage did not even have time to react and was about to be killed. Suddenly, a figure swept over. It was Wu Xiao. How could he allow mo bei to steal all the limelight? Besides, they could still win if they took the tower down now. No matter what, he should have a head. However, it was because of this person that the mage¡¯s skills could be fully disyed! Chapter 1340 ? Chapter 1340: Bei Bei Bei ... (Xiuxiu) Trantor: 549690339 After the red team¡¯s wizard threw a skill at Wu Xiao, it directly hit mo bei. Not only would this interrupt mo bei¡¯s rhythm, but the opposing mage would also have a chance to eat the blood bag. If mo bei had not dodged in time, the opponent¡¯s support would probably have used a skill and she would have been controlled on the spot. Fortunately, her reaction was fast, so she had not been killed by the opponent. Everyone in the audience could see this scene. Thementator sighed regretfully,¡±¡±I could have killed him again just now.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a pity,¡± Wu Xiao himself didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. He even turned his head to nce at mo bei. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? didn¡¯t you always say that you¡¯re good at fighting?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was annoying to hear. This was especially true for Zhang Zihao, who had already told Xu yiwan that he did not need to do anything and that the blue team would lose this round. He was already highly focused. After hearing Wu Xiao¡¯s words, he turned his eyes to the side and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re too poor. It¡¯s normal for bey not to go in with you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m poor because she raped me. ¡± As he said that, Wu Xiao turned his body sideways and directly dashed in mo bei¡¯s direction. Without a word, he used smite and snatched away one of her buffs. Mo bei wanted to fully recover her health and condition. This time, she didn¡¯t even have a ce to drain her HP, and the equipment that dropped was as good as nothing. It would be difficult for her to try again. After all, she only had a little bit of health left. ¡°What¡¯s Wu Xiao doing?¡± ¡°bey wants to suck blood. Can¡¯t he tell? he came up and tried to steal it. With this buff here, bey¡¯s health is guaranteed. Now, not only is the rhythm broken, but the minion wave can¡¯t even be brought forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced. ¡± Wu Xiao had snatched the buff from mo bei¡¯s subordinates merely because he was jealous. She had developed so well, but he had no money at all. In addition, Zhang Zihao¡¯s words had really provoked him, which was why he had done this. However, he regretted it as soon as he snatched it, because this didn¡¯t seem like something a professional yer would do. If he yed like this and snatched the Buff that his teammate used to recover blood, the audience would definitely have opinions about him. Zhang Zihao understood Wu Xiao¡¯s personality, which was why he had said those words. On the surface, among the three of them, he didn¡¯t seem like the one who would fake a match. After all, he was the only one who hadn¡¯t thought of being like Wu Xiao and the others, who didn¡¯t listen to mo bei¡¯smands. However, with that one sentence, he had achieved his goal. bey was still too young. Zhang Zihao¡¯s long sleeves fluttered as he cleared the line of troops, pretending to go to support the troops. He could not tell Xu yiwan mo bei¡¯s position in this round, but he could easily expose his position to the other party. Xu yiwan still wanted to get rid of mo Nan as soon as possible. Instead, the red team¡¯s topner didn¡¯t continue, but gave her a signal to retreat. ¡°Retreat?¡± Xu yiwan did not want to leave. It would be better if they did it in one go. The topner looked at the vision he left.¡±¡±bey must be on her way to support us. Xiaoxiao was right. Don¡¯t underestimate Monan. We won¡¯t get any advantage if we keep fighting. We might as well take the mage first.¡± It was only then that Xu yiwan noticed Zhang Zihao leaving the tower. She knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to expose himself so that she could kill him. Of course, the audience would not be able to tell that he was trying to kill her. This was because the magician had made a mistake in his positioning. They were also in a hurry to support the topne. After all, there was no tower left. Besides, no one could expect everyone to be able to predict their vision ... Chapter 1341 ? Chapter 1341: Chapter 1333: Trantor: 549690339 Attack! When Xu yiwan sent out this signal, it meant that Zhang Zihao would not be able to escape because the red team¡¯s topner was even faster than Xu yiwan! A dash in and a big mark! Zhang Zihao couldn¡¯t resist at all and was directly controlled in ce. If the jungler and topner worked together to kill a mage that was being controlled, it would be a piece of cake. In addition, Xu yiwan¡¯s damage was not low. Zhang Zihao¡¯s health was reduced to a critical level. He had dodged the q and even showed off his positioning. However, in this situation, no matter how much he showed off, he would not show off. He knew it clearly, and it was because he knew it that he gave up this kill. The audience felt that it was a pity, and even thementators sighed. It was not just because Zhang Zihao¡¯s life was gone, but because after he died, the defense tower in the middlene would fall. If it was just the tower, they could still manage, but now, even the middlene was gone. ¡°The blue team is having a hard time this time.¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s reaction is pretty fast. Even the position he¡¯s in isn¡¯t suitable for clearing troops.¡± ¡°Zhang Zihao probably wants to support the top team too much. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. bey has to go back to defend. Otherwise, if the red team is being torn down like this, the blue team¡¯s base will be in danger.¡± Mo bei wouldn¡¯t have known about this. Her calctions of the minion wave were more urate than anyone else ¡®s. From the screen, one could see that she was looking down sideways and her thin lips were moving. But no one could hear what she said, except for mo Nan. ¡°Brother, sell the shield and get some attack equipment. You defend, I attack.¡± Wu Xiao heard this sentence and turned his face to the side,¡±¡±bey, don¡¯t forget that this is a five-person game. What do you mean by this? it¡¯s fine if you think I stole your position, but you don¡¯t trust Zihao anymore. He¡¯s been holding on for so long and the middlene Tower has just fallen. If it wasn¡¯t because he had to go support the topne, do you think he would make a mistake? is this game for you and your brother?¡± Mo bei had no time to waste with him. Everyone on the field knew that in hero, sometimes it was apetition of time difference, which was why there was a requirement for speed. Wu Xiao watched as the figure changed into his equipment and passed by him, so he followed him. He just wanted to kill him. This behavior made the male fans want to curse, but they had no choice. As bey¡¯s fans, they had to be cultured. Mo bei had also realized that she couldn¡¯t shake off Wu Xiao. And Wu Xiao¡¯s positioning had undoubtedly exposed bey¡¯s position. Zhang Zihao understood what was going on. He did not even need to tell Xu yiwan where bey was. As long as Wu Xiao was there, bey would basically be sold out. The best way to deal with this was to not make any more mistakes. That was indeed the case. From the audience¡¯s point of view, Wu Xiao¡¯s exposure of bey was more obvious, and some people even wanted to stand up. At this moment, mo bei moved, and for some reason, Wu Xiao was standing right in front. All the damage from the opposing adc hit Wu Xiao. Meanwhile, mo bei used another movement skill and directly stuck to the adc¡¯s face. Taking advantage of the time when all his damage was on Wu Xiao, she used a set ofbos to take him out. ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°You can even fight like this?¡± ¡°Is bey using Wu Xiao as a meat shield?¡± ¡°It seems a little interesting, hahahaha.¡± Thementator wanted tough too but this was too disrespectful to the yer. Only bey would think of using a jungler as a meat shield. However, this was only bey. If it was someone else, they would have been killed by Wu Han. There was no need to talk about fighting back. In such a situation, he was still able to take the head of the other side. What kind of operation and thinking was this? no one dared to even think about it. However, it was not over yet. Since they knew bey¡¯s location, the red team had no intention of letting her go! Otherwise, the moment she appeared, other than the red team¡¯s topner, everyone else would not have rushed over. This time, Bey really did not have the map advantage. Although mid-Zhang Zihao was also heading this way, he was obviously very slow. After all, his champion was limited and he couldn¡¯t support in time. Not to mention that Zhang Zihao was just putting on an act. The people did not know this. From what they could see, only bey was surrounded. It was as if she did not know whether to retreat or advance. Wu Xiao was still in a bad mood,¡±what did you mean by that?¡± Let me be the front row? bey, do you think that I don¡¯t have the ability to lead everyone to victory? if you think so, you don¡¯t trust your teammates. You ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a noob jungler. ¡± Mo bei cut him off. The coldness in her voice matched the rapid rise and fall of her fingers.¡±If you don¡¯t want to lose, then be quiet. Even if you want topete with me, you have to win first.¡± This sentence made Wu Ju pause. He was more or less calm and confused. That¡¯s right, even if it¡¯s apetition of points, they should win first. ¡°Go to the front and block them.¡± Mo bei spoke again. Perhaps it was because Wu Xiao was still thinking about the question just now, or because themand was taken for granted, Wu Xiao¡¯s body reacted and really went to the tower. Mo bei drew an attack with three strikes. Wu Xiao reacted at this time and shouted again,¡±¡±You want me to tank the tower!¡± ¡°Protect this soldier and keep moving forward.¡± After mo bei said this, she went to stand behind Wu Xiao. At first, Wu Xiao didn¡¯t understand what it meant, until he realized that the two of them were surrounded and had no way out. Only then did he realize that she was going to stop those people and give him time to attack the Crystal City. But his health was already like this. Could he do it? And what did she mean? Was she going to fight one against three? ¡°Wait,e back. I don¡¯t ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the cold voice say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a professional yer. ¡± A pro yer should never say that they couldn¡¯t do it. No matter what stage he was at, as long as he had teammates, he would not abandon or give up. Wu Xiao really didn¡¯t expect that he would get such a response. He thought that since he had stolen bey¡¯s jungler position, the person who wanted to see him embarrass himself the most would be that person. Only now did he realize that in her eyes, there was only winning. No matter who was in the limelight, it was fine as long as they won. Wu Xiao¡¯s fingers clenched. For the first time, he felt something hot flowing out of his chest. Although he didn¡¯t think he was wrong, one thing was always right, and that was that they had to win! Wu Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, only sending out the attack signal. This signal represented everything. Mo bei¡¯s figure came to a stop. With two spears in her hands, she blocked the attack from high ground. This made it so that the four people who came had to go through her. Xu yiwan was the first to be hurt. All she wanted was to take mo bei down. From the start of the match until now, she had not killed mo bei even once. This was not going to work. She had to prove herself. bey had to die! But she missed this move! Chapter 1342 ? Chapter 1342: Three kills in the North, kill Xu yiwan! Trantor: 549690339 Not only did Xu yiwan fail to hit mo bei, but she also failed to do so. Mo bei even brushed past her and directly stunned the mage behind her. Then, she used her ultimate skill to deal explosive damage. It wasn¡¯t just the mages, even the support behind them lost a lot of health. The mages even fell to critical health in an instant! Mo bei did not miss her attack. She charged forward and took first blood. When Xu yiwan heard the sound, she turned her hand around and closed in! Mo bei¡¯s body swayed, and the shadow separated from her body. When she condensed her Qi again, she was already behind her. ¡°This ... This kind of fighting style! Is there such a way of ying?¡± There was. However, very few people could use it. ¡°I¡¯m an adc, I¡¯m defeated. ¡± ¡°In the future, whoever uses the word ¡®all-rounded¡¯ to mock bey, I¡¯ll just rub it on the ground. If this isn¡¯t all-rounded, who else can it be!¡± ¡°If bey ys the ADC position, I think the entire ADC ranking would have to be rearranged.¡± ¡°I was wrong, God bey. I used to think that you were a wild king. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Sea King. This ADC is at the world level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to call him a wild king. After all, everything can be wild!!¡± The people in the audience area were boiling with excitement! There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be excited. After all, it was such a showy y. The most shocking thing was that she didn¡¯t stop. Xu yiwan clearly did not realize when mo bei had gotten behind her. However, it did not matter. It would be easier for her to mark her when she was close to her! However, just as she was about to swing her knife, there was nothing in front of her again. Bey did not even think of attacking her. What did that mean? Very quickly, the people understood what he meant. That was because mo bei had switched on her support. Double kill! In an instant, everyone stood up. Xu yiwan was the only one left from the three-person siege, but bey¡¯s health could not be any lower. Could he still be killed? This was what everyone was thinking. Xu yiwan¡¯s unique point was that as long as she was good at ying, she would not stop using her ultimate skills and would also have a protective shield. As an adc with low health, if bey wanted to fight her, there was no way the Champions couldpete with her. However, if they could show off this time, the Crystal City in the red team might be broken! ¡°The minion wave is still there! Even though there¡¯s only one!¡± At that moment, all thementators understood what bey meant. She wanted to use herself as a human shield to block everyone who wanted to stop Wu Xiao from destroying the city. Xu yiwan had also realized her intentions. However, she believed that she could beat mo bei, who was already at a critical level of health. Hence, she did not rush back. Instead, she drew her scimitar and shed at mo bei. Her goal was to take her life. Mo bei was the only one who wanted to rely on killing wild monsters to suck blood. Xu yiwan was smart and immediately marked the spot in front of her. Mo bei did not suck the blood back up. However, when she dodged, the damage stillnded on Xu yiwan, and she was not marked. The two figures were at the bottomne. Everyone held their breath, wondering how this battle would turn out. But at this moment! A shing red symbol appeared on the blue team¡¯s Crystal City. This meant that the blue side¡¯s crystal was being attacked! Because of this distraction, mo bei allowed Xu yiwan tond in front of her. When everyone saw that mo bei was about to die ... Her right hand suddenly moved, and she quickly changed her clothes to golden body defense! Instantly, the entire venue burst into amotion! ¡°I can still fight!¡± This was what everyone who really knew how to y the game was looking forward to. bey did not let her down. After her entire body was covered in gold to block the opponent¡¯s damage, she activated her stun skill and trapped Xu yiwan on the ground. The screen switched to two images. One was a game image, and the other was mo bei¡¯s cold fingers, moving up and down on the keyboard like a Phantom. The camera moved up to show her clear and beautiful face. It was said that people with long eyshes would make people feel gentle. Mo bei¡¯sck of knowledge would only make one feel as if she was the moon and the wind. She was pale, and even the curve of her jaw was clean and cold. However, the damage she caused in the next moment was unimaginable. That kind of attitude, who would have thought that sometimes, in order to win, she would even use her own life in exchange! The moment her skills were stacked, Xu yiwan also released her control. However, she did not take mo bei¡¯s head so easily. Instead, he was also lying there! Triple kill! The sound effects pierced through the entire venue! ¡°Nice!¡± This kind of shouting had appeared countless times today. But this time, it was especially loud! Under the situation where the champion was limited, that person paid with his life, just so that Wu Xiao could sessfully push the crystal! She had been keeping track of the time. The red team¡¯s ADC would only revive after five seconds. The Super minion still had half of its HP left. As long as Wu Xiao also gambled with his life, the crystal would definitely shatter! 5. 4. 3. 2...... Everyone was subconsciously counting the number. It was also at this moment that Wu Xiao hesitated. However, he swore that he didn¡¯t hesitate for long, only for less than a second. However, in this one second. The blue team¡¯s midner Zhang Zihao was still returning to the city, and the topner had not revived. Mo Nan was holding on, and the soldiers were being cleared. However, there would definitely be a limit to the support¡¯s ability to clear troops. Even so, he had already cleared them all. However, no one would have thought that the red team¡¯s top had never nned to retreat! When he reached the crystal, he directly jumped over it! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is he not afraid of death?¡± ¡°He wants to use himself to exchange for the crystal?¡± Not good! It was Monan¡¯s most direct reaction. It was because his intuition told him that the opponent¡¯s equipment was not afraid of the crystal defense at all. Anti-vampiric and resurrection armor! After he was killed and resurrected on the spot, he was still dismantling! 1! Wu Xiao saw that the crystal he had just attacked was about to shatter. Suddenly, the screen turned gray! They had lost ... It was just a second, no, perhaps less than a second. However, the opponent¡¯s top had destroyed their crystal before they did! ¡°Beautiful!¡± A loud ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard from the red team. It was a high-five between a mage and the top! The two of them could see happiness in each other. ¡°You¡¯re so cool!¡±The mage said in admiration. The top of the red team heaved a long sigh of relief.¡±¡±I¡¯m just taking a gamble. Mo Nan is too difficult to deal with. If it were any other support, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long. He even destroyed my resurrection armor. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to dismantle it. Fortunately, not everyone is like bey, who has the heart to exchange herself for a broken crystal.¡± At this point, he looked across, his eyes full of respect.¡±Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones to lose. bey¡¯s calctions are right. Wu Xiao is probably hesitating. Or maybe it¡¯s because the opponent¡¯s sorcerer didn¡¯t maintain his order like you. The Sorcerer is in a mess, and the topner doesn¡¯t dare toe out. bey can probably predict everything, but even if she can predict some things, it still depends on the person¡¯s operation. It¡¯s a pity that bey¡¯s operation and mental calction ...¡± Chapter 1343 ? Chapter 1343: If you say you¡¯re going to massacre the city, you¡¯re going to massacre the city Trantor: 549690339 The atmosphere on the blue team¡¯s side was obvious without even looking. He had lost. No matter where this word was, it would always make people feel powerless. Monan had lost many times, but none of them had been as terrible as he was now. If only his hand wasn¡¯t injured, if only he wasn¡¯t ying as a support today, but as a hero with damage, if only he could be a little stronger ... One against three, exchanging his body for the tower, he still couldn¡¯t defend the city he was supposed to defend. Mo Nan gripped the mouse with one hand. When he turned to the side, he saw the person who was still looking at the screen. His eyes seemed a little dazed, but his face was as clear as ever. Monan suddenly trembled. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. If even he had to give up. Then his sister would really have no teammates. ¡°We ...¡± Without waiting for mo Nan to finish speaking, mo bei took off her earphones. Under her messy ck hair, her eyes were indifferent.¡±We still have the next match.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Mo Nanughed. He was reckless and arrogant.¡±This time, I won¡¯t defend. I¡¯ll kill with you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei stood up, her fingertips still cold.¡±¡±I was too careless. The opponent¡¯s top is very strong.¡± She seemed to always be this kind of person. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to find your own problems. Monan reached out and ced his hand on her head.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll suppress him in the next game. You just need to y with peace of mind. ¡± Since he could vaguely guess it, only one person could stay. There was no need to waste any more time. This match was the first time the siblings had joined forces. He would not let thispetition be herughingstock. Their little stoic was worth going to ces even further away. Mo Nan always looked like a heartless ruffian when heughed. Even the little tsundere on his head looked extremely handsome. The mockery never stopped. Especially after losing. It was impossible for Xu yiwan¡¯s fans to note out. ¡°What did I say? that bey is already a thing of the past. Some people just can¡¯t seem to recognize this.¡± ¡°I just want to say that my master Wan¡¯s skills are no worse than bey¡¯s and her prediction skills are no worse than spade z ¡®s. I hope everyone can get to know her better.¡± ¡°How powerful your master Wan is is none of your business. Don¡¯t drag my God z into this. Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bey who lost and embarrassed z. Don¡¯t mention our Almighty z¡¯s name in everything. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, z is still protecting bey. Seriously, does she not want Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity to die down?¡± ¡°I entered the industryte. Anyway, master Wan was my first acquaintance and I don¡¯t like to look at the past. I like her and don¡¯t keep talking about Supreme Alliance. I don¡¯t think master Wan iscking in anything.¡± The keyboard warriors always thought that they were heroes. Zhao sanpang wanted to show them how powerful he was and was just about to do so. The youngster was doing something on the other side. She held the USB drive in her mouth and switched the page with one hand. ¡°You¡¯re not retaliating?¡±Zhao sanpang was very dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m not free. ¡± The youngster removed the USB sh drive from her mouth and inserted it into theputer. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so kind before,¡±Zhao sanpang said, grinding his teeth. ¡°Five minutes.¡± Bo Jiu lifted her lips, signaling for him to look out the window.¡±Someone can find me in five minutes. Do you think I¡¯m you if I don¡¯t use this time to do something serious and waste my time with a bunch of imposters?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk nonsense?¡± Zhao sanpang asked. ¡°What are you talking about? go and kill him.¡± Bo Jiuughed, her chin lifted slightly, forming a beautiful arc. ¡°I¡¯m lying on top of their city. Let¡¯s show them the power of our Lord Fatty¡¯s city-ughtering. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as they don¡¯t go overboard, you won¡¯t hit them?¡±Zhao sanpang sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see my disciple lose. Can¡¯t I?¡± Bo Jiu replied slowly. Zhao sanpang was used to it. Big spade didn¡¯t seem like a human when he was protecting his Cub, just like how she was showing off her love. It was just that Wan¡¯s fans did not expect that the other party would really kill them! Besides, spade z¡¯s ying style wasn¡¯t as despicable as what the inte said. It wasn¡¯t like he was invisibly killing people. He just drilled here and there, taking care of them one by one. It didn¡¯t seem like a hero¡¯s y style at all. Zhao sanpang was overjoyed, not forgetting to free up some time to look over at Bo Jiu.¡±I say, why don¡¯t you kill them yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ughtering. ¡± The code that shed across the screen was reflected in Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes. Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows,¡±this is?¡± The blue team¡¯s contestant in the previous match ...¡± ¡°Their personal information.¡± Bo Jiu heaved a long sigh.¡±This time, when I¡¯m caught, master fatty, you must remember to visit me in the cell. It¡¯s too unbearable. I¡¯m being fed in handcuffs and handcuffs. I have no freedom at all.¡± Zhao sanpang never forgot to sow discord,¡¯divorce! If I were you, I would definitely get a divorce! He even locked you up. Did he even consider your feelings?¡± ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve never considered it at all.¡± Bo Jiu spoke slowly but the speed of her fingers was shocking.¡±How can I take advantage of him when my hands are cuffed? I can¡¯t take advantage of him at all. Life is too difficult, but fortunately, I can still kiss him.¡± Zhao sanpang thought,¡±why the F * ck did I say that?!¡± Just as he was thinking about this angrily, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.¡±¡±Why are you looking at the little stoic¡¯s teammates ¡®information?¡± ¡°My disciple¡¯s mental arithmetic has never been wrong.¡± Bo Jiu seemed to have caught onto something, pressing the Enter key.¡±Unless someone isn¡¯t even ying normally.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about that jungler just now?¡±Zhao sanpang red. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the jungler, I¡¯m talking about him. ¡± On the big screen, Zhang Zihao¡¯s game screen was locked. The people from the organizingmittee looked at Feng nai and frowned.¡±¡±King, you have to understand that we are absolutely fair here. The yers may have their own thoughts, but they will never fake matches like before. What¡¯s more, in this match, I can¡¯t see anything wrong with Zhang Zihao that would make you think he¡¯s problematic. If you say that Wu Xiao¡¯s personal desire for sess caused his team to fall into a desperate situation, it¡¯s understandable. As for Wu Xiao¡¯s appearance, we have also observed it. He had already been removed from the preliminary list, but thepetition had to continue. In any majorpetition, no matter what happened, it was something that professional yers should face. ¡°Including the fact that the teammate is a fake match?¡± Feng nai sat there with an oppressive aura. Perhaps it was because he was wearing sses, but the coldness and ruthlessness on his face seemed even more intense than usual. His hand hung by his side, and when he looked at people, his eyes seemed to be able to produce ck mist. Even the people from the organizingmittee could not help but feel a chill on the back of their necks. The one sitting at the top was an old man in his sixties with white hair.¡±¡±No matter what kind ofpetition it is, fraud is not allowed. But if you say it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true. Little Feng, this is the evidence.¡± Chapter 1344 ? Chapter 1344: Brother Nan of No. 1 middle school has never been afraid of anyone! Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai knew that the person he was facing wasn¡¯tpetitive. Otherwise, he would not have be friends with the old man. The old man chuckled.¡±I don¡¯t know how to y games. There are many here who do. The audience doesn¡¯t think that yer¡¯s operation was wrong.¡± Feng nai looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The others finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was someone who shook this demon. But the next second, Feng nai spoke again.¡±¡±Zhang Zihao has yed in a lot of professional leagues. He¡¯s different from newbies like Wu Xiao who only know how to take kills. He ys as a mid. If he wants to, it¡¯s not difficult for him to predict and calcte the minions. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know how to and don¡¯t understand it. When you taught me go, you taught me that when you y, you have to be mentally prepared. In this aspect, others might not be able to tell, but you definitely can.¡± The old man was stunned. He had never seen the boy address him so respectfully even when he was the boy¡¯s master. What was going on now? he was trying to get close to him, just for his little friend? The old man really didn¡¯t know how to y this game. However, from the angle of view, every step that figure took seemed to be weaving a huge chessboard. He was not a simple child. No wonder this Feng kid, who had high standards, took a fancy to him. After the old man was exposed, he didn¡¯t n to pretend to be a newbie anymore.¡±So what if I can see through it? many professional yers are not good at mental arithmetic. This is not a Go game, so it¡¯s normal for them to not be able to calcte it. Why? are you saying that the game was fake just because you don¡¯t have enough awareness? if this isn¡¯t preposterous, what is it? the organizingmittee will not take it into consideration. Before you have absolute evidence, the game will only continue.¡± Evidence. Not only was the Feng Corporation looking, but the little demon Bo was also looking. Previously, they were not sure who Xu yiwan had bribed. Just a minute ago, young master Feng had called and asked him to re-investigate Zhang Zihao. Little demon Bo understood that this person that young master Feng had identified, he had confirmed it himself. Now, he only needed to use evidence to convince others. He had to be faster. But time waits for no one. The half-time break was only ten minutes long, and they had to switch positions and replenish their energy in between. Under normal circumstances, every team would have a coach. However, today¡¯s selection was to see their ability to withstand pressure and their ability to adapt. If he couldn¡¯t even do this, he might not be suitable to go to Mn by only killing people. Moreover, he had to win if he wanted to kill. Teams without a coach who had an advantage were still fine. The blue team, who had lost the first match, had been feeling a little depressed. Wu Xiao had felt guilty before, but now he was frustrated. It was the second round. If they lost again, they would really have no more chances. Everyone understood this, including the topne. ¡°But we can¡¯t beat them. They¡¯re too hard to deal with, especially the one who¡¯sning against me. He¡¯s like a monster that can¡¯t be killed no matter what we do. Moreover, Xu yiwan¡¯s left territory hasn¡¯t been fully unleashed yet, which means that they haven¡¯t used their full strength yet. They haven¡¯t even fought much, and we¡¯re already in this state. If they¡¯re fully unleashed, then we ...¡± ¡°You guys haven¡¯t let me jungle yet.¡± Mo bei was originally drinking water. At this moment, she twisted the cap of the mineral water bottle and swept her indifferent gaze across them.¡±In this match, give me back the jungler position.¡± Her words were neither hot nor cold, but everyone could feel the weight. The sense of control exuded from the bottom of his eyes made Wu Xiao subconsciously nod. After nodding, he wanted to p himself. Why did he nod? On the other hand, mo bei was pacing back and forth. When she was about to walk out of the resting room, she stopped beside Zhang Zihao. This action was very subtle, so subtle that even Zhang Zihao himself did not notice it ... To some people, the blue team¡¯s failure was undoubtedly a revelry. It was simple. In their eyes, if the blue team lost, it meant that bey had lost. Thinking about it this way, that bey could not bepared to their master Wan. They also wanted to fight for this spot, so why couldn¡¯t they? Some people knew how to use moral coercion. Some professional yers said that the one they were afraid of was bey. The one who should be ying should be bey. So what? she had lost anyway, and she was a substitute. They were the ones who won. In the past, when each of us read other people¡¯s opinions, we would feel that the other party was annoying. However, he had never thought that he might be one of them. He said not to use morality to kidnap others, but in reality, he was using morality to kidnap others. They even used ignorance to enhance their faith. After they were done criticizing bey, they went on to criticize thementators. Of course, they had to celebrate if they won. However, the way they celebrated was never by themselves. Instead, it was led by one person and everyone was excited. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of bey. Are you worthy of being amentator?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Southern fan. Is the jungler usually so weak too, hahaha. ¡± ¡°I hope thementator can show his professionalism as amentator.¡± There was a blogger who liked bey but couldn¡¯t be a fan in the end, so she turned into an anti-fan. She liked everyone anyway. Who asked bey to be so insensible and have so many negativements? she wasn¡¯t like other people who knew their own capabilities and chose this time to post a long article that stopped being a fan. The girl was rich, so she threw as much as she could. After all, everyone hated her. No one had ever seen a dynasty being toppled. It wasn¡¯t a ce of destion. It was a ce where you walked through the darkness, and with every step you took, there would be a mark on your body. Where was the ce full of flowers? It was never important. What¡¯s important is what you¡¯re fighting for. Mo bei strolled past him, her messy ck hair tied up casually. From the side, she looked like she had just arrived at first middle school. He was as cold as a Prince who had just walked out of aic. There was not even a crease on his white shirt. His back was straight as if he wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if a mountain were to fall on him. Especially when she came against the light, standing in the light and looking at people from the side, she was extremely gentle. This time, there was someone beside her. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± All of a sudden, a shout broke through the entire arena. Mo Nan and Mo bei raised their heads at the same time. After all, it was a conditioned reflex. There were three people standing on the railing, and the security guards were chasing after them. However, the three of them were really naughty. Each of them was holding onto a corner, and one of the boys even had ... Makeup on? Makeup? It was Zhao Jianjian, the socialite, and the others! They had all gone to different universities and cities, but the socialite had be a beauty blogger. However, they all understood that it was not easy to gather them together. However, they still came. They were still as disobedient as before, and even pulled a bar. It said,¡±brother Nan of No. 1 middle school is not afraid of anyone!¡± We will definitely win!¡± Chapter 1345 ? Chapter 1345: Your jungle, my home, North Trantor: 549690339 Mo Nan¡¯s already handsome face became even more angr when he saw the banner. His eyes paused at first, and then he raised one of his hands, clenched it into a fist, and held it up in the air. When he did this, he was extremely arrogant, just like when they first met. The socialite still remembered that there were people in the school who disliked his mother. The man stepped on the cardboard and lowered his eyes with fire in them.¡±What others do has nothing to do with you. Go where you should go.¡± It was still the same person. Then, they left. He fell from the highest point. He was no longer the god-like yer that everyone worshipped when he first entered the school. He still hadn¡¯t changed. Ah When did he start to be demonized? He had finally returned. It wasn¡¯t the mo bei who exuded a cold and aloof aura. It was him, the one who seemed to have a bad temper, but was always the only one to make a move when everyone was watching coldly. The way he stood there and raised his fist at them was their youth. After being burned by fire, he left without looking back and did not turn back. The security guards finally caught the three of them, but they were really good at talking. They insisted that they were providing support. It was obvious that they had done a lot of bad things, so they couldn¡¯t throw them out. After all, they had bought tickets to enter and didn¡¯t affect others. It was just that the banner was too big and eye-catching. Mo bei had also seen this scene. She retracted her gaze and her gazended on her brother¡¯s face.¡±¡±I thought they¡¯d leave after graduation.¡± ¡°I also thought so.¡± Mo Nanughed. When he was unbridled, he always reminded people of the zing sun. ¡°It¡¯s harder than ascending to heaven to make them pay for tickets. ¡± Was it because he had traveled thousands of miles just to watch this match? It was just to tell everyone that brother chennan did not have no fans! Even if the whole world spurns you, we still know what you really are. Monan didn¡¯t turn back. The sunlight today was so strong that it was blinding. Mo bei knew that no one could empathize with the other. She thought that she would understand how dark it was after experiencing what her brother had experienced. It was different. There were people in Supreme Alliance who epted and didn¡¯t ept her. The Nan fans could only leave and those who didn¡¯t dare to speak. Not a single person had spoken up for him. Even if she knew that his hand was injured, it was just his own carelessness. Mo bei knew that she could not get rid of this obsession. So what if she won? it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t thought about it before. In the end, she realized that only by winning, fighting more matches, and going to higher ces could she prove that her brother was not wrong. ¡°Lock.¡± This time, Wu Xiao did not understand why bey¡¯s aura was so strong the moment she sat down. In the second round, the red team would choose first, and they would chooseter. However, ording to the order, he would still be the first to choose. This time, Wu Xiao really didn¡¯t dare to y any tricks. It wasn¡¯t just because of that person¡¯s icy cold aura, but also because he knew that the jungler had to bear the responsibility of winning or losing the entire game. His performance in thest round wasn¡¯t outstanding, and he had made many mistakes. If he didn¡¯t throw out this hot potato jungler in this round, he would definitely be the one being attacked in the end. It wasn¡¯t as if Wu Xiao had never been touched. When mo bei had exchanged her body for the tower and disregarded their past grudges to stop the others and let him go and destroy the other party¡¯s crystal, Wu Xiao had really fought to the death. However, that kind of feeling was not worth a mention when weighing the pros and cons. However, Wu Xiao cooperated with mo bei when it came to choosing the champion. The red side¡¯s topner looked at it and his eyes darkened.¡±bey is ying as a jungler.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The supportughed.¡±There¡¯s someone in the topne and master Wan in the jungle. It¡¯s just bey. No matter how strong she is, she¡¯ll still be able to take on three people like in the previous game. But if she only has eyes for people, she¡¯ll make the same mistake asst time and lose her own crystal. Furthermore, master Wan hasn¡¯t even disyed her full strength yet.¡± Xu yiwanughed as well.¡±That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been using my left hand all this time and I¡¯m not used to it. Now, I can switch back to my main hand. It¡¯ll save people from saying that my left hand¡¯s territory was copied from bey. Of course, I¡¯ll rename this move today. It¡¯s better to say that it¡¯s the Wan¡¯s territory instead of the left hand¡¯s territory. After all, I can use both my hands. However, my main hand is my right hand. Later, I¡¯ll show people that this move will be more powerful if I use my right hand.¡± The topne did not doubt her skills, but in terms of mentality, he had always been different from Xu yiwan.¡±This is the team¡¯s victory or defeat. If you¡¯re determined topete with bey, you can wait until thepetition is over and challenge her in the arena. I don¡¯t want to see the same thing happen again. If it wasn¡¯t for the blue team¡¯s constant mistakes, we might have lost. Other than bey, as the jungler, there¡¯s another position that you must take note of.¡± ¡°Who is it? Zhang Zihao?¡± ¡°His prediction and experience are worthy of our caution,¡± the support said. The top nced at him.¡±I¡¯ve already said it in thest game. Mo Nan.¡± ¡°Monan, what¡¯s there to be careful of?¡± The support was on Xu yiwan¡¯s side.¡±His hand speed can¡¯t make it anymore. You saw it just now. If he was the same as before, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to block your attacks. Not to mention, he¡¯s just a support now. How much power can he ...¡± Before he could finish, a sound effect came from the screen. It was the blue team¡¯s second position, top champion. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but when people saw that it was mo Nan who had gotten the champion, they all had their own reactions. ¡°Mo Nan, you¡¯re the topne?¡± ¡°Is it a strategy? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can he defend a road with his current hand speed?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s quitemon for junglers to switch to top, mo Nan has probably never yed solo all the way, right?¡± In the midst of the discussion, people began to suspect that the blue team had no way to deal with the red team. They had all seen how they had lost the previous match. It was an exciting match, especially since the difference of one or two seconds could have overturned the oue of the entire game. This made some of the older yers even more excited about how the second match would be yed. Now that mo Nan had switched positions to y top, this was indeed something they had not expected. After all, anyone who knew how to y would know that based on the current standard of the blue team, only mo Nan as a support could keep up with bey. Who else was more suitable to be a support? It was impossible for Wu Xiao and Zhang Zihao to be together, so the only one left was the one who was wavering. ¡°I, I¡¯ll y support?¡± That person was a little resistant.¡±I don¡¯t have many support yers. I only have two or three of them. They don¡¯t have control and they don¡¯t have any repositioning skills. Besides, my ying style is different from bey ¡®S. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to cooperate wellter.¡± Mo bei swept a nce at him and understood what he meant. Some people wanted to guard the tower, so the probability of being killed would be reduced. At least, yang meng¡¯s record would not be too bad. The man felt a chill run down his back from mo bei¡¯s gaze. He opened his mouth and was about to speak again. ¡°In thest game, thene copsed from the topne. If it still copsed from the topne in this game, I believe a lot of people wille to you for an exnation. If you think you can handle it, brother, give him the topne position and let him y.¡± When the emotionless voice sounded in his headphones, it made that yer suddenly react. That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t y as a top anymore. The red team¡¯s top was so strong, he might not be safe even if he hid under the turret. Most importantly, one copse could be said to be an ident to the outside world, but if he copsed from the top every time, then the game would be over. No matter if he won or lost, how would he, as a top, find his next yer? ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯ll y the support. ¡± ¡°Brother chennan still has an injury on his hand. If he is ying as a support, he will have to run all over the map,¡± the yer said with a smile. Mo bei reached out and steadied her earphones. It was as if she was immune to his words. She only said one word,¡±¡±Lock.¡± Whether it was the blue team or the red team, they had already decided on their Champions. ¡°From the analysis of the lineup, it¡¯s simr to the previous game. One of the guilds is ying in the early stage while the other is ying in thete stage. The only difference is that bey finally got her position as the assassin in this game!¡± Thementator didn¡¯t care about what the people who leftments in his ount said. Since he had already done this, he was prepared to lose his job as amentator. ¡°On the other hand, mo Nan has locked in a topner, which should be specially designed to restrain the red team¡¯s topner, probably so that he won¡¯t repeat the same mistake asst round.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of excitement the contestants from both sides will bring us!¡± There were still people scolding thementators for being trash. They only mentioned the blue team and didn¡¯t even mention the red team. Since their master Wan had locked in this champion, it meant that she was going to bring out her left domain for this match! ¡°Just you wait, you¡¯ll be Blinded by the Light.¡± The match began. Mo bei immediately chose anti-red. The support was not used to his unhesitating spirit and almost couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°So tough? Counter-jungle the moment you start?¡± ¡°I feel like bey-God is a little too rash. After all, the red team¡¯s middle and topnes are all hidden in the bushes. They¡¯ll definitely be discovered if they go over.¡± ¡°God bey, please don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, why isn¡¯t she bragging about how strong her goddess bey¡¯s mental endurance is now? this is only the beginning. She wants to gain the upper hand right from the start. What kind of dream is she having?¡± Sure enough. From the audience¡¯s point of view, they could clearly see that the red team¡¯s topner and sorcerer had already discovered mo bei¡¯s position. After all, their vision had already reacted. The topner and the Sorcerer gathered in the red zone together and sent a signal to Xu yiwan to gather. ¡°Stall her, I¡¯ll go over as soon as I finish my blue.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to get the blue buff. This time, it was very likely that Bey would bring her support along to die. The support was also hesitating and wanted to leave. Mo bei lowered her voice and said,¡±throw your skills.¡± The support was a little impatient. Did she know that she would be surrounded easily like this? The red team¡¯s topner wanted to wait for the mage to arrive before making a move. However, he didn¡¯t expect that before he could move, a figure shed past behind him. The figure¡¯s right hand restrained him, and he stopped moving! It was mo Nan! How did he know he was in this position? But even if he couldn¡¯t get over, the mages would be able to. All he had to do was dy them! However, they had forgotten one thing. Mo bei¡¯s hand speed wasn¡¯t something they could hold back. Xu yiwan¡¯s Blue was fast? Mo bei¡¯s poprity rose even faster! She even took advantage of the skills thrown by the opponent¡¯s sorcerer to stack the damage and directly took away the red buff! However, what was even more unexpected was that after she swept away the red buff, she did not intend to leave. Instead, she turned around and lifted the red team¡¯s mage high into the air! Chapter 1346 ? Chapter 1346: One thousand three hundred and eight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Give me the skill.¡± The three cold words made the support subconsciously throw out a skill. The mage wanted to control it, but it was toote. bey didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving. She thrust her long spear forward again. Firstblood! The first kill! This was just the beginning! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in that instant. Didn¡¯t you say that it would only be a red? Even the support found it unbelievable. Mo bei had already sent him a retreat signal. ¡°I can¡¯t escape.¡± This was everyone¡¯s reaction. After all, if Xu yiwan came over, bey would definitely lose her life. However, all of mo bei¡¯s actions seemed to be saying the same thing. She wanted to widen the gap between them in the early stages. With a sidestep and a shake of her body, she passed through the wall and entered the grass. Then, she returned to the space between the two Towers and pressed the recall button. Her speed was so fast that the audience waspletely silent! He couldn¡¯t even say a word. It was too fast! If they had not chosen bey from the start, they would not even know what had happened and would have to watch the rey. Wan¡¯s fans, who had previously said that mo bei was dreaming, were now all speechless, and their expressions were even uglier. Thementator was also stunned for a long time before he shouted,¡±Beautiful!¡± ¡°Bey¡¯s ying style seems to be more brutal than before. ¡± Hammer anyone you see, I don¡¯t care where you are, if you affect my counter-jungle, then leave your life, who dares to say that this posture isn¡¯t cool ... ¡°Who said that she¡¯s not as good as before?¡± thementator mumbled. The other person also had a nk look on her face. Thinking back carefully, bey was able to turn the tide every time. It was so exciting that it was addictive to think about it. Her state was not as good as before. It seemed that she did not know when everyone¡¯s words had be the truth. Xu yiwan was furious, but she did not say it out loud. The red team¡¯s top suddenly realized a problem.¡±Mo Nan is very good.¡± ¡°What?¡± The mage was indeed a little introverted. He knew that bey was very powerful, but even if she was, he still believed the rumors a little. He thought that she was no longer as high and mighty as she used to be and that there would always be a way out. One would understand that it was not real until they had fought against her. It was no wonder that those who hadpeted with her were so willing to admit defeat after the match. It was because that person was so powerful that it was unimaginable. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this round.¡± The red team¡¯s topner nced sideways.¡±Watch the middle and bottomne. Also, jungler, remember my words. Mo Nan didn¡¯t take the topner position for fun. In the previous wave, he was the one who held me back and gave bey enough time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu yiwan knew that this person was not happy with her, but since the first blood was gone, it was important to stabilize the atmosphere in the team. Moreover, the bottomne was her breakthrough point. Xu yiwan was not stupid. She had already taken advantage of mo bei¡¯s return to the city and devoured the resources in the bottom half of the blue team¡¯s jungle. Wu Xiao, who was ying adc, couldn¡¯t take care of everything. He was still thinking about when the support woulde to help him. After all, he was surrounded by three people, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, his tower might be crossed. ¡®What I¡¯m afraid of wille true.¡¯ Just as he thought of this, Xu yiwan entered the room. 1v1 draw. The only difference was that mo bei had gotten the first kill. Mo bei could predict that the jungle was gone, so the moment she came out of the city, she went down and cleared half of the minions at the bottomne. This way, she could increase her gold and relieve Wu Xiao¡¯s pressure. After that, everyone thought that she would go to the jungle ... Chapter 1347 ? Chapter 1347: The assassins of the North never leave anything behind! Trantor: 549690339 Even Xu yiwan had predicted that bey would go to their jungle. No one had expected her to be in the middlene again. The red team¡¯s wizard was resurrected, but he did not even have a good vision and was still clearing the troops. On the blue team¡¯s side, mo bei¡¯s signal to attack made everyone hold their breath. Captured again? Could they be caught? He definitely had to squat in the grass first. This was what the assassins were thinking. However, mo bei ... Had directly dashed in! Even the audience was caught off guard, let alone the red team¡¯s magicians who had no vision. No prediction at all, no positioning at all? However, they soon realized that bey had already saved her pre-judgement when she was ying. As for her positioning? With such speed, the mage¡¯s skills could only hit the support. All mo bei had to do was turn sideways, lift up, release her big move, and directly harvest! The silver light was imprinted on the ground, like a White Dragon flying past. Wherever the long spear pointed, there would be nothing. The tip of the spear glowed with silver light. It moved so fast that not even a drop of blood remained. When people looked over again, there was only one clear figure, like a cier on the Cang Mountain, splitting open a line in the middle. This was no longer just a matter of getting an extra kill, but she was going to destroy the defense tower! After realizing this problem, Xu yiwan immediately rushed to the middle road. The defense tower¡¯s emergency rm had gone off, which meant that the middlene was about to fall. Once the middlene was lost, how was she going to fight in the jungle? No, she had to know where bey was! When they arrived at the defense tower to clear the troops, Xu yiwan was just in time to go online with Zhang Zihao. Zhang Zihao knew what this meant, so he moved to the left. In the eyes of the audience, he was just clearing the troops. However, Xu yiwan could read his mind. She headed straight for her own red zone and used her skill on the bushes! As expected, bey was there! Moreover, it was bey who only had one-third of her health left! Mo bei had killed the red team¡¯s mage and led the minions into the tower. It was impossible for her to be unscathed after doing all these. In fact, she did not even have any skills. By right, Xu yiwan should have stayed in the middlene until the Sorcerer was resurrected. Even if there were no more minions, under normal circumstances, there would still be link pressure. But she did not ... Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very light, and one couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling from the side of her face. Her ck hair had grown longer, and from this angle, it looked like only her jawline was left. Zhang Zihao wasn¡¯t worried that he would find out, because what he did was not wrong at all. He had cleared the troops to attack the tower and looked through the grass to increase his field of vision. The second mo bei had been discovered, he had still stepped forward and prepared to use his skill. Wan¡¯s fans were still in shock! ¡°My master Wan¡¯s prediction is invincible!¡± ¡°How did she know that bey was in the bushes? she¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°You are indeed born to be an assassin!¡± ¡°bey can¡¯t escape this time!¡± She had so little health even without her skills. She should be ying in other people¡¯s jungle. Let¡¯s see if master Wan will teach her a lesson! He wanted her to exin herself here! This was the scene that all of Wan¡¯s fans wanted to see. They had already forced bey to this extent. Moreover, their mage had also appeared. They could reach here in less than two seconds. Master Wan¡¯s set of attacks had already caused her to be in critical health. She was just short of two more attacks. bey would not be able to escape even if she had wings! However, they had forgotten one thing. Even if bey¡¯s champion ran out of mana and skills, there was still one thing she could use! Chapter 1348 ? Chapter 1348: 1310, Northmander Fei! Trantor: 549690339 That was the hero¡¯s own recovery! Even if they could only recover a little bit of health and mana, it was enough for mo bei toe back! Everyone watched as she dodged her q-skill with only a small amount of health left, then gave herself a [heal] stacked on top of each other, slowed down the other side, and then lifted her spear up to pass through the Dragon¡¯s pit. Generally speaking, assassins would usually run to the middlene when they encountered a problem of being caught in the jungle. No one had expected mo bei to fly toward the top road. Some of the red team¡¯s skills missed and gave the topner a signal, so the topner couldn¡¯t escape at all. The scene that some of Wan¡¯s fans were looking forward to did not appear. On the other hand, mo bei¡¯s extreme escape, her positioning, and the small details of her recovery made some of the older yers a little dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t die even after this? And she had even gotten the wild card just now! ¡°It¡¯s really like entering the opponent¡¯s jungle as if there¡¯s no one there!¡± Thementator¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. After all, the three yers had chased private blood evasion for more than half of the jungle area, but he still couldn¡¯t catch up. He even jumped here and there to recover his mouth at the critical moment. Such a God-level operation could only be said to be too beautiful! Xu yiwan¡¯s eyes were red, and she was even holding the mouse tightly! ¡°What¡¯s up with you in the middlene? can¡¯t you control him?¡± The Sorcerer had already died twice. It was not a bad thing that he did not have the time to use his skills. However, he did not understand how Xu yiwan knew that bey would be in that position. Her prediction was too urate! The red team¡¯s top took a look at their finances. ¡°Let¡¯s develop first. The champion that bey chose is very gold-consuming. As long as we¡¯re careful of the Dragon¡¯s position and don¡¯t lose it, we can get our rhythm back. ¡± Xu yiwan had to admit that her teammates were right, but she did not want to look back bit by bit. bey¡¯s hero ate gold, and so did she. Xu yiwan used the secret code to signal Zhang Zihao to give her bey¡¯s location again. This time, Zhang Zihao didn¡¯t agree. Even if it was a fake match, it had to be yed in a safe situation. In the professional league, the act of betraying one¡¯s teammate would always be despised by others. If he used it at a critical moment, it could be said that his positioning was wrong. If he used it often, anyone would suspect it. Moreover, he wanted to save the most fatal one for the team battle. Moreover, he always sold out bey¡¯s location and it was hard to guarantee that the other party would not find out. That kind of prediction and calction, even as a teammate, he felt that this person was strong and difficult to deal with, and must be suppressed. However, there were two situations in apetition. One was when you clearly knew that he was very strong and then deliberately targeted him. The other situation was that even if you deliberately targeted him, he could avoid it. If it was the second situation, he would have to change his strategy. Xu yiwan understood Zhang Zihao¡¯s intention. She wanted her to deal with the other blue team members, such as the bottomne. That¡¯s right, it was indeed a good idea to take a few heads to fatten himself up. With Zhang Zihao pointing out her position, Xu yiwan opened her view and headed straight for the bottomne of the blue team. Such behavior was indeed not within mo bei¡¯s expectations. After all, no matter who it was, it was time to defend the tyrant. Wu Xiao was clearing the bottomne, and this wave of capture had made him a little unstable. The support who hade to help was killed along with him by Xu yiwan. The sound effect of the double kill sounded. The bullet screen was full ofments. Don¡¯t expect them to change, they can ¡®t. The blue team¡¯s support had made a mistake, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have died. Although this kind of situation shouldn¡¯t have happened in a professional match, he did hear that when bey said to retreat, he dodged and hit the wall. ¡°What the hell is this? is he deliberately giving away his kills?¡± ¡°He looks like me when I was in the bronze Division.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like an actor,¡± In the conference room of the organizingmittee, the attitude was still anxious. Other than the old man, the others still didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Zhang Zihao. It was impossible for them to stop thepetition for the sake of some spections. ¡°King, if the person you mentioned today was Wu Xiao or this support yer, we would all think that it was reasonable. But Zhang Zihao¡¯s operation was perfectly fine. What reason do you want us to suppress a yer¡¯s future? after all, if this matter gets out, it will have an impact on the yer.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he raised his eyes slightly. He was sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed and one hand hanging by his side. Even his fingertips were cold. When mo bei wasn¡¯t around, he was always like this. There was no warmth in his eyes, but he was shockingly handsome. The word ¡°high and mighty¡± was very suitable for him. After he heard the other party¡¯s words, he seemed to think for a moment before he spoke,¡±¡±Now you¡¯re thinking about the impact on the yers. When you defined mo bei and xiangnan as substitute yers, why didn¡¯t you think about this point? she clearly met all the rules of thepetition, but someone dug a hole for her to jump into. Every one of you knew that, but she was banned from thepetition. At that time, why didn¡¯t you think about the impact on a professional yer?¡± The man choked for a moment.¡±¡±This is different. Even if she meets the rules, she has deceived the audience. In some ways ...¡± ¡°If I were her,¡± Feng nai interrupted the other party and said slowly,¡±¡±She won¡¯t being back to participate in the selection. One day, you guys will be anxious. As long as you lose one round in the Asian Cup, you have to think of a way to get her to participate, just like when you went to Qin mo. The championship will be added to your team, won¡¯t it?¡± The man felt his chest tighten. ¡± King, what do you take esports for? you! ¡± The old man patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he should leave it to him. Feng nai, however,ughed, a little devilishly. The old man looked at him,¡± your every move doesn¡¯t just represent yourself, especially after you be a professional yer.¡± That child, she was already inseparable from Supreme Alliance. The poprity of Supreme Alliance was bound to make people have stricter requirements for her. Others might be able to reduce big problems to small ones, but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t even do it if she wasn¡¯t purely passionate about esports. Hence, people couldn¡¯t ept it. She came back as her brother to seek justice for her brother. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t lose. If she lost, she wouldn¡¯t be the God from back then. Also, even if she fulfilled all the rules, For the sake of the audience, we have to ban her. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If she doesn¡¯t understand this principle, she won¡¯te back. She wille back to y with you in the worldpetition. We and all those who want our strength to be seen by the world are d that we have such a yer and she understands our decision.¡± Feng nai stood up and slowly lowered his body. ¡± ¡± You should be d, but none of you will think about what she went through to be able toe back. All I want is fairness. ¡± ¡°Naer,¡± The old man let out a long sigh, walked closer to him, and lowered his voice again,¡±¡±You know better than anyone that no matter where you are, it¡¯s not fair to heroes. Why bother?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up again. He reached out with one hand, hooked his tag, and then pulled and threw it away.¡±Then I¡¯ll apany her.¡± What did he mean by that? After seeing the te, some people¡¯s faces changed! ¡°Naer, don¡¯t throw a childish tantrum!¡± The old man was also a little unsettled. He had never seen this kid do such a meaningless thing.¡±You should understand that no matter how strong you are, the rules are the rules. I will not ept your threat.¡± Feng nai was nonchnt, as if he didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±Old man, even you have times when you¡¯re foolish. I just want to be with her this time. In some ces, no matter how strong you are, you will still feel cold when you stand alone. ¡± A certain someone¡¯s appearance would always appear in his eyes at this time. When they were on the subway together, she was afraid that he could not stand the smell, so she reached out and pulled him to her side. In yise, she walked out of the fire, blood still dripping from her fingertips. She would push his hair aside and kiss him gently. Also, no matter how cool she yed in the game, there would still be people throwing things at her when she walked through the tunnel. As she stood there, the emotions in her eyes were hard to read. No one knew what she had done. She wouldn¡¯t know the good things, but everyone would know the bad things. It was to the extent that he had thought of the scene countless times, of her right hand hanging limply by her side, lying in his arms like a lifeless porcin doll. He could not reconcile with these people. She was a self-righteous person who casually talked about others, created rumors to defame and distort the truth, hurt family members, and dug up people¡¯s privacy. The funny thing was that they still had to fight for such a person. Even when that person was carrying out a mission outside the borders, he had to save such people. Then who would treat her well? Feng nai turned to look at the figure on the screen. How serious was the impact on his right hand from the extreme positioning over and over again? If she couldn¡¯t hit him anymore ... What would people say? They would say,¡±I really don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s doing this even though his hand is injured. Is he trying to clear his name?¡± This world, heh. Why are you stillpeting? Feng nai chuckled. Even his eyes looked a little pretty. Perhaps it was because he was wearing gold-rimmed sses that no matter what he thought, he didn¡¯t make people feel disgusted. Looking at the closed door, the people from the organizingmittee were a little helpless. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to care, but how could they? Zhang Zihao really had no problem. Bo Jiu had found a simr answer, but ... There would always be other ways, such as some images that people would not notice. Bo Jiu¡¯s fingers moved, faster than ever. Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t stay idle either. He was having a great time abusing people in the game. The two of them seemed to have forgotten that they had to keep watch, so no one noticed a slender figure approaching the crumbling wooden door of the shop. The figure was wearing a white shirt and had long and straight legs. He clearly had a noble and pure temperament. One look and one could tell that he was from a rich family. His porcin-white wrist was not wearing an expensive watch, but a red string that could be bought for five or six Yuan on the road. Even so, it did not give people the feeling of being cheap. On the contrary, because the person wearing it was extraordinary, it had a strange beauty. Chapter 1349 ? Chapter 1349: Chapter 1311-small theater included Trantor: 549690339 On the arena. The blue team¡¯s rhythm was getting more and more off. This had nothing to do with mo bei. It wasn¡¯t that she had brought him the wrong way. It was because her teammates had died too many times. No matter where she went, she would be caught. In the eyes of the audience, Xu yiwan¡¯s prediction ability could be described as godly. ¡°If this continues, Wu Xiao¡¯s adc will be useless.¡± ¡°The blue team must be careful,¡± thementator said.¡±Keep an eye on Xu yiwan¡¯s position.¡± ¡°I have to admit that Xu yiwan¡¯s awareness is really impressive. It¡¯s rare to find an assassin like her.¡± Thementators had been looking at it from a professional point of view. But the fans didn¡¯t think so. ¡°After waiting for so long, he finallyplimented our master Wan.¡± ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve said something.¡± ¡°Let me tell you guys, I already felt that there was an inside story. Thementators were speaking on mo Nan and Mo bei¡¯s side. Alright now, I¡¯m no longer suspicious.¡± ¡°Master Wan, you can do it! Continue to kill!¡± Some people didn¡¯t understand games, but they knew how to fight. For example, Zhao Jianjian pulled the person next to him over.¡±¡±How do you think Xu yiwan managed to predict bro bei¡¯s position? it felt like she knew where he was.¡± Thedy stared at it for a long time, unable to understand. At this moment, there was amotion in the audience. Feng nai had arrived. However, he did not return to his seat. Instead, he stood at the position closest to the field. The strange thing was that he was not looking at mo bei, but at Zhang Zihao. Normally, professional yers wouldn¡¯t be aware of their surroundings when they were in a match, because they were all isted. He didn¡¯t know if Zhang Zihao was feeling guilty or something. He felt a chill on his back. Turning her head, she saw Feng NAI¡¯s pale and handsome face and those eyes that could see through everything through the ss. Zhang Zihao panicked and felt a chill in his heart. He didn¡¯t leave. He was still standing there, very eye-catching. A staff member came over and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Almighty K.¡± Feng nai nced sideways and smiled faintly.¡±I¡¯m not in line with the rules?¡± No, but you¡¯re looking at someone like that ... You¡¯re not looking at God bey. Anyone would be scared. You can¡¯t be falling for Zhang Zihao, right? Feng nai didn¡¯t move. He raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze over those Wan fans who were saying that there was an inside story.¡±This group of people are suspecting that you guys have shady dealings and don¡¯t care? It¡¯s too much to care about me, an audience member who¡¯s watching the game seriously. ¡± The staff thought, are you watching a game? Your eyes are so cold that they can kill! Zhang Zihao was a little afraid of the Feng family when he did these things. He was afraid that Xu yiwan would not be able to settle the matter on his behalf if he did it. After all, the young master of the Feng family was simply a person who ate people without spitting out the bones. ying fake matches against bey was the same as ying against him. Had he been discovered? What would happen to him next? The more Zhang Zihao thought about it, the more confused his men became. Their minds were in a mess. The others could not tell what was going on, but Xu yiwan had received the wrong signal. Not only did she not catch the man, but she had also exposed her position! ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ Although Xu yiwan had retreated in time, she did not know that mo bei was in the middle of a battle because she had missed the opportunity! The red team¡¯s top had sensed it and wanted to go over. But mo Nan was blocking him too tightly, and there was nothing he could do! Feng Naimo¡¯s little Theater: One day, at a team gathering, the members saw their boss shouting in the game,¡±¡±Little brother, here, save me, save me!¡± ¡°Boss?¡± The member was so shocked that he dropped his chopsticks. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the man looked up, his eyes cold and handsome. ¡°No!¡± The member trembled in fear.¡±No, no problem!¡± ¡°Little brother, can you give me the blue as well?¡± the man continued. The members were speechless. The next day, a member pulled her back.¡±Boss is actually calling someone ¡®little brother¡¯ in the game. Can you believe it?!¡± She thought,¡¯the little brother you¡¯re talking about seems to be me ...¡¯ Chapter 1350 ? Chapter 1350: Brother Nan is so handsome Trantor: 549690339 Without Zhang Zihao¡¯s hints, Xu yiwan could not predict anything. She did not even have the highest level of awareness. After being praised for so long, Xu yiwan had often forgotten that solo kills were only one aspect of a good jungler. The overall awareness was the highest standard to test whether a jungler was at the king level. Unfortunately, the audience did not understand this. While the camera was still on Xu yiwan, the entire screen was filled with a line of words. Mo bei and Xiang Nan had sessfully killed the tyrant! The team¡¯s economy doubled! The rhythm had been pulled back! Everyone knew that no matter how many people you killed in this game, the distance between the two teams would be widened by the defense tower and economy. Whoever pushed the city crystal to the end would win. ¡°Where are the mages? what are the mages doing? When I¡¯m catching people, can you help me look after the jungle?¡± Xu yiwan really could not stand the sudden change. The Sorcerer on the red team had good control, but he was still a distance away from mo bei¡¯s consciousness. He had not noticed it. However, the mage also noticed something: ¡°Why did you hit the bushes just now? didn¡¯t you get nothing?¡± Xu yiwan could not possibly tell him that she had received Zhang Zihao¡¯s wrong hint. She only avoided the main point and said,¡±¡±I was wrong. I thought there was someone there.¡± However, even if she was like this, there was no reason for her to miss out on the game just now. Even the straight men who often yed games couldn¡¯t see through her. ¡°Xu yiwan¡¯s move just now didn¡¯t seem like a misjudgment.¡± ¡°You can use other skills to explore the grass, or you can give the mage a signal and let the mage use his skills to explore. If you rush over like this, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re sure there¡¯s someone inside.¡± ¡°In that case, Xu yiwan¡¯s predictions were so urate that they didn¡¯t seem like predictions.¡± ¡°What do you mean? my master Wan has captured the right person and you¡¯re all so talkative. Your God bey has captured people but I don¡¯t see you fiddling with these things.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, he¡¯s just looking at our master Wan¡¯s handsomeness and has been pped in the face. He¡¯s starting to find excuses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this first. I don¡¯t mean to look down on girls. In my opinion, girls are all little angels in the game. Even if they use the wrong skills, they¡¯re still soft and cute. However, the premise is that you don¡¯t understand. Her positioning, prediction, vision, map memorization, and even her skill recovery were all calcted in time. No one would say anything about her detailed operations because anyone who yed this game knew that the reason why she could kill people so smoothly was because she had practiced it for so many rounds that it had almost formed her body¡¯s memory. All these details could be seen from the details. However, Xu yiwan, who had a support, did not even look into the bushes. She just zoomed in on them. If they weren¡¯t 100% sure that there was someone there, who would dare to make such a big move?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. What your God bey didn¡¯t dare to do, our master Wan did it. We¡¯re just using violence to hammer people. If you¡¯re not convinced, just hold it in.¡± Just as she finished her sentence. People heard another sound effecting from the screen. It was The Sound of Murder. It was toote to argue. The audience all looked at the big screen. It was the red team¡¯s top. Such a powerful existence had actually ... Been killed by bey! After she had activated the Dragon, she had no intention of going home to replenish her blood. She had just flown up like this? Using violence to hammer people? This is what you call using violence to hammer people, right? Even a topner couldn¡¯t return to the tower. The only difference was the details of her operation. He flipped his hand and jumped up again. The silver-white mark Fell, and only the sound of the Dragon¡¯s Roar could be heard. The fact that the red team¡¯s top had been killed seemed to have exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, including the red team itself. After all, their winning point in thest round was the topne, and the strength of the topne was obvious to all. ¡°Xu Shen, why are you ...¡± The support didn¡¯t finish his sentence. The top closed his eyes heavily.¡±I¡¯ve realized it. We can¡¯t avoid it. Mo Nan, leave your men. bey, close in. Their cooperation will be a big problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. You have half your health, so you definitely can¡¯t beat the other side. It¡¯s just that you seized the right time. ¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t just capture me.¡± The red team¡¯s topner didn¡¯t know where his teammate¡¯s confidence came from.¡±Watch the tower.¡± With the loss of a single defense tower, they had the advantage of a minion wave. This wave of tyrant Summoners wasn¡¯t as simple as just getting back the rhythm. If this continued, they might lose. When the red team¡¯s topner realized this, he turned his gaze to Xu yiwan. ¡°Let¡¯s y steadily and get our rhythm back. ¡± Xu yiwan did not refute him because she had thought of a good idea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll fight in the middlene. ¡± ¡°Now?¡± The mage asked. Xu yiwan looked at Wu Xiao in a panic and then looked at Zhang Zihao.¡±¡±Now.¡± When she said this, she seemed to have intentionally exposed her position. Zhang Zihao received this signal and knew that this wave of regiments was crucial. If they lost, the other side could push directly to their high ground while there were minions in the middlene. Just now, he was in a panic, and she didn¡¯t know if he had revealed any ws. He had thought it through. If the blue team lost thispetition, Xu yiwan would give him arge sum of money as promised. Then, he would take the money and run far away, never to return. Even if young master Feng could see through it, he couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to kill him. Besides, what evidence could he find? The public opinion was attacking bey as a substitute, so he would not be affected. If he did not follow Xu yiwan¡¯s instructions and retired in such an ordinary way, how could he feel at ease when someone else was climbing higher and higher? So, almost in the next second, Zhang Zihao made a decision. It should be said that when he agreed from the start, it meant what he needed. Zhang Zihao took a few steps forward and seemed to be clearing the troops. In fact, this was his response to Xu yiwan. If he were to reveal his position in public, even for a moment, it would affect the battle. Wu Xiao saw that he had left the tower and thought that there was a kill in the middlene. He would definitely rush over there, and the support followed. Zhang Zihao was actually a pretty good mage because he knew everyone¡¯s character. He also knew that at such a distance, even if bey used a discement hero, it would be impossible for her to reach him in such a short time. It was precisely because he had calcted this that Zhang Zihao gave the corresponding response. Moreover, Wu Xiao¡¯s personality was that of a person who loved sess and couldn¡¯t control himself. When he saw the hope of a human head, he would definitely want to pass by and take one. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think much of it. However, the moment he stepped into the middlene. The people from the red team suddenly appeared. First, Wu Xiao and the support were both sent flying into the sky. Then, Zhang Zihao¡¯s hand control wasn¡¯t controlled well, giving the opponent¡¯s mage amon opportunity to freeze him in ce. Xu yiwan dashed forward. Mo bei sensed it and gave the signal to retreat. However, Zhang Zihao had already nned to make a mistake, so how could he retreat? Wu Xiao was also fighting back, and he was furious when he saw that the boss was on low health. As soon as he did that, the crescent mark switched back and removed the first kill. Immediately after, the support of the low HP yer came. Xu yiwan¡¯s champion seemed to have taken off and she managed to kill three yers in an instant. It caused a huge sensation! ¡°Nice!¡± This was a revelry that belonged to the fans. It did not belong to the yers. Because in their opinion ... In the previous wave, there was a loophole in Zhang Zihao¡¯s operation, which caused Xu yiwan to fly up. After all, he hadn¡¯t even used his ultimate move yet, so he didn¡¯t know what it meant to hold it in his hands. However, this could only be regarded as a small mistake. After all, the other party¡¯s offensive power was too strong. It was not wrong for him to hesitate and not let go, wanting to keep it to save his life. The team was wiped out in the middlene. The worst result was losing two defense towers in the middlene. Monan wanted toe back, but his return meant that he would lose the tower, and the top of the red team wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. If he left, he would also lose the tower. He was also a short-handed hero, so he couldn¡¯t defend the tower at all. With the addition of the minion wave, the speed of pushing the turret would be faster. As the red team advanced. Some people¡¯s hearts tightened. He wouldn¡¯t be defeated just like that, right? If they were to lose this match, the blue team would really lose. Even bey did not have the right to participate in the Mn tournament. Many people stood up and clenched their fists tightly. They were very unwilling. Sometimes, many people were wrong. What they wanted to do was never to p the faces of Wan¡¯s fans. They just wanted that person to not be drowned, to stand where she should be, to y a game with real teammates. Why was it so difficult? Things had alreadye to this, but it still wasn¡¯t enough? The topne had an advantage, the bottomne had an advantage, they had an advantage everywhere, all because of the careless team wipe in the middlene. Some people had already lowered their heads. Some of them averted their gazes, not wanting to look at the big screen anymore. Instead, their eyes fell on the back of the figure who was still as cold as ever. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? Really, it was enough. When everyone was thinking the same thing. An unexpected sound effect came from the topne! It was the sound of killing! Did mo Nandan kill Xu Shen? How did he do it? Didn¡¯t they say that his hands couldn¡¯t y at that speed anymore? Xu Ze¡¯s eyes widened because he had not expected his opponent to y in such a way. He clearly looked like he had the advantage, but his movements ... That kind of movement that only a God-level jungler could do, mo Nan actually ... Did he still have such an ability? Xu Ze watched his champion fall. No matter how surprised the audience was, they couldn¡¯tpare to the shock in his heart. There were so many rumors that even he had forgotten that mo Nan ... Was a jungler called Leng Qiming in the youth training camp. However, his hand speed had not been this fast before. There were so many thoughts in his mind that his brain was so muddled that he couldn¡¯t hear the voices in his ears clearly. That person, what was supporting him? What was supporting it? As an older brother, he had to fulfill his promise to his younger sister. Even though his forehead was covered in cold sweat after doing this, his voice was still so roguish. His side profile was handsome and devilish, and no one could tell that there was anything wrong with it. ¡°One younger brother.¡± Chapter 1351 ? Chapter 1351: The final face-pping begins Trantor: 549690339 These four words made mo bei stop looking at him. Her worries also lessened as her ck eyes focused on thepetition ground. People could see on the screen that Xu yiwan was still trying to lead the red team forward. After all, the loss of the tower meant that they were one step closer to victory! ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re almost at the high ground. ¡± ¡°Hurry up and go home!¡± The voices came one after another and were all interrupted by thementary! ¡°Quickly look at bey!¡± He suddenly turned and looked at bey. He then realized that she had cut off all the minions in the middlene! Her speed was very fast, so fast that after clearing the minions, she directly swept into the red jungle area, took the red buff, and continued to climb up, single-handedly taking down the enemy¡¯s top tower! All of a sudden, the eyes of the person who had lowered her head just now lit up again. From mo Nan¡¯s heaven-defying operation just now to mo bei¡¯s single-yer tower destruction. This gave them hope. It was as if a person had walked in the dark for a long time and finally saw the stars. Mo bei¡¯s action meant that the red team had to return. If they didn¡¯t return, they would be directly led to the Hignd City. Moreover, the red team had to return. After all, even if mo Nan¡¯s arms were short, it would still be dangerous for them to attack the defense tower. ¡°What will the red team choose? Do you want to continue to attack upwards or retreat to defend?¡± ¡°I think the red team should retreat this time.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already retreated. ¡± They were all returning to the city, afraid that one person would not be able to stop mo bei and that two more people would go. It was expected that when they arrived, bey would also disappear. She was only there to defend the high tower. The wave of annihtion in the middlene had actually been reversed in such a way. Zhang Zihao had thought that their crystal would be broken before he could resurrect. As a mid-Lane magician, he could already foresee the oue. No matter which one it was, it should not be that the high tower was still intact. bey, no, not just bey, mo Nan¡¯s ability ... Zhang Zihao¡¯s eyes were wavering, and he felt a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t know where this uneasiness came from, but since he had already done it, he had to do it to the end. Monan couldn¡¯t possibly solo the topner twice. Xu yiwan also wanted to do it again. At this time, everyone would choose to start a team in the middlene. She had swept past the jungle and deliberately revealed her tracks so that Wu Xiao would see her ande out to hit her first. On the screen, everyone could see that she suddenly turned her hand around and shed down with her curved sword. Whether it was the monsters or Wu Xiao, a crescent moon appeared on their bodies. ¡°This is!¡± The people present, including some straight men, had a slight change in their expressions. ¡°Domain of the left!¡± ¡°Is iting?¡± a voice couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The mark itself was unusual. In addition, Xu yiwan¡¯s pause in the grass further confirmed everyone¡¯s guess. She had already grown up. In that wave just now, her economy had increased a lot. Even without Zhang Zihao¡¯s spy, her current economic suppression was enough for her to use the left side of the domain! Monan was still at the topne. After all, the red team¡¯s top was a tough opponent. Even if he came, it would not change anything. Even if bey was here, what could he do? The corners of Xu yiwan¡¯s lips curled up. Even if she came, she had to leave her life behind! Wu Xiao also realized that there was danger, but he could no longer leave. Half of the jungle seemed to be under Xu yiwan¡¯s control. With a Swoosh, she flew directly to Wu Xiao¡¯s side. Wu Xiao, who had just resurrected, was once again lying in the jungle. The most worrying thing was that Xu yiwan had not stopped. However, there was one thing that she did not realize ... Chapter 1352 ? Chapter 1352: Thousandth Trantor: 549690339 And that was mo bei¡¯s economy! At the start of the game, Xu Ze had said that the champion mo bei had chosen needed gold the most. Xu yiwan had started this party because she was confident in herself. As she advanced, Wu Xiao was already lying in the jungle. The support couldn¡¯t escape either. He swung his curved sword and used the mark on the monster to create an area. Xu yiwan¡¯s calctions were urate, both in terms of positioning and angle. After all, she had seen the left¡¯s domain during her internship in Supreme Alliance and knew how mo bei had trained to this level. It was nothing more than the application of some principles. bey was too arrogant. That¡¯s why she thought that no one else could do it. However, if it wasn¡¯t for her pride and stubbornness, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to get the left domain from her and make it his. Xu yiwan nced sideways. She was already prepared to use this move. No matter who came, they would leave blood behind. On the other hand, the red team¡¯s topner had been keeping a close eye on mo bei¡¯s position. When he noticed that the figure was sweeping over in their direction, he moved as well. He wanted to use his control to make it impossible for mo bei to do anything else. Even without this match, everyone who was watching understood that this would be thest team battle of the match. Victory or defeat would depend on this group. No matter which side won, this match woulde to an end. However, the most worrying thing was that the blue team¡¯s adc, Wu Xiao, had already been killed by Xu yiwan just now. Even the support had been beaten to a pulp and was about to be killed. Zhang Zihao used a skill at this time. It was also because of this skill that he had exposed his position. Not only did he not manage to save his support, but he had also been killed. The opponent¡¯s adc had urately found his position. Xu yiwan used the marking to get closer. After getting rid of the support, she swung her scimitar and appeared in front of Zhang Zihao. ¡°The domain of the left! It really is the left domain!¡± Anyone who had entered the domain stage would be left behind. The crescent mark had not disappeared yet, and Zhang Zihao¡¯s damage continued. Xu yiwan dodged to the side and swung her scimitar at him, turning him into scrap metal. At this time, no matter what Zhang Zihao did, it would be right, including losing the defense tower. After all, he had to save his life. However, he knew very well that in his current state, Xu yiwan, who had activated her left domain, would not let him leave. Sure enough, Xu yiwan did a tower kill and Zhang Zihao was immediately lying on the ground. ¡°Triple kill!¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± To Xu yiwan, as long as the crescent mark was still there, killing someone would be a piece of cake. Now, as long as the turret was destroyed, the blue team would have no chance. ¡°It¡¯s already like this, but bey still hasn¡¯t appeared. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even participating in the team battle? what do you mean?¡± ¡°Even the left domain is out. She¡¯s probably too scared to participate.¡± ¡°She still hasn¡¯t managed to disy her left domain yet. Instead, master Wan brought us an exciting match. It¡¯s better to have someone else enjoy it. I¡¯ve been blind for so many years.¡± Messages would alwayse. Anything you can imagine or can¡¯t imagine. Mo Nan didn¡¯t need to look to know what his sister would face if he lost. Therefore, even though he knew that his hand was going to be crippled, he still blocked with his saber after seeing mo bei¡¯s position, stopping the red team¡¯s topner halfway. She reallyughed. Her hair fell down, and her eyes, which were always devilish, shone even brighter.¡±Little brother, your opponent is me. Where are you going?¡± The red team¡¯s topner had never felt that anyone could trap him. Even ck me¡¯s Han Xi might not be able to stop him. But mo Nan ... ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Just as his gaze was still on mo Nan ... He heard his teammate¡¯s voice. He moved his mouse. He saw bey who had suddenly appeared in the middlene. She did not attack Xu yiwan. Instead, she charged forward and cleared out all the soldiers. The mage wanted to control her, but he failed. The crowd watched as the figure¡¯s speed changed. Even though she was very fast before, this time, it was so fast that it only appeared for an instant. When you looked at her again, she had already swept her long spear and devoured Xiao Ye who was by the roadside. It was too fast, so fast that some people couldn¡¯t figure out her position. ¡°What¡¯s this? clear the troops and clear the fields?¡± Xu yiwan knew that she wanted to protect the tower. How could she give her the chance to do so? not only did she not let her protect it, but since she was here, she might as well leave her life behind! As she thought about this, Xu yiwan took advantage of the fact that the crescent mark had not disappeared and swung her scimitar again. A faint light was emitted from the surroundings. The more people watched, the more they felt that this scene was too cool. Some of them even stood up in excitement. After all, this was a left-field battle. It didn¡¯t matter who did it. What they wanted was excitement. In his seat, little Lin, a child who liked to smile, clenched his little hands tightly at this moment. He was tugging at nothing but the thin little Devil¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sister bei and brother Nan, can they Fight 2v5 ...¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t touch her watch and keyboard. Her eyes were fixed on the big screen.¡±2v5 is easier than 2v8.¡± What did that mean? Little Lin did not understand. Little demon Bo turned her gaze. Her eyes were slightly red.¡±Some people look like teammates on the surface, but they¡¯re actually not. It¡¯s better to let the other side deal with them first before starting a good team fight.¡± Little Lin had just tilted his head. She was pressed back down. Little demon Bo stood up. Her gaze fell on mo bei¡¯s right hand. He should have guessed what sister bei would do. He wasn¡¯t the only one looking at her like this. Feng nai was also looking at her like this. However, his eyes were even darker, so empty that they seemed to be able to freeze everything. The shadow sensed that something was wrong and was about to speak. Feng nai turned to the side. ¡°Lawyer Bai? Now?¡± The shadow asked. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move away from mo bei.¡±¡±Yes, now.¡± ¡°Yes, which aspect of thewsuit do I need to prepare?¡± Feng nai reached out and grabbed the bar.¡±There¡¯s no need to Sue. It¡¯s a defense.¡± ¡°Defense?¡± The shadow muttered, surprised by the answer. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was neither cold nor indifferent.¡±Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s only fair to exchange one hand for the other?¡± he asked. The shadow looked at his young master¡¯s state and felt a chill on the back of his neck. That state was clearly not right. It was not right at all. The coldness seemed to be able to ignore everything. His eyes were emotionless, just like the day he woke up from losing too much blood and realized that miss mo was no longer by his side. ¡°By the way, tell elder Xu that if he wants me to take back my decision, he can. But he has to get his daughter to use her right hand in exchange.¡± ¡°Young master, this method is not ...¡± The shadow suddenly raised his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to fit the Feng family¡¯s style of doing things?¡± Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket.¡±Everyone can do things without a bottom line. Why should I?¡± A hand for a hand, it¡¯s fair. ¡± ¡°Young master, you¡¯re the heir of the Feng family. You ...¡± The shadow stood there. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± When Feng nai turned to the side again, his smile was gentle. The more he was like this, the more frightening it was. He slowed down his voice.¡±Look at these people who are standing up. Have they ever talked about a bottom line? Even like is the same. ¡± As he said this, Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the brown rope on his wrist.¡±The left domain that they want will really be gone very soon. Because they can¡¯t lose, they can only win.¡± Chapter 1353 ? Chapter 1353: Chapter 1315: Trantor: 549690339 The shadow did not understand what his young master was saying. But looking at his side profile, he felt that something was going to happen. This young master wasn¡¯tpletely hostile. There was more something in his eyes. On the screen, Xu yiwan had already appeared beside mo bei. In Wan¡¯s fans ¡®eyes, bey was here to court death. Everyone knew that the left side of the domain could note. If bey was not courting death, what was? Xu yiwan¡¯s attack had indeednded on mo bei. With the crescent mark on her, the corners of her lips curled up. It was time topletely eliminate this person from the Esports Arena! At the same time, he wanted to let that person see that the person he liked was no different. Only she, the daughter of the Xu family, could match the Feng family in all aspects! ¡°Master Wan, kill her!¡± In the midst of the cheers. Xu yiwan flew diagonally again. It was as if mo bei had made a mistake. Instead of blocking her, he focused all his damage on the monsters and used it to harvest buffs! ¡°This move is too stinky.¡± ¡°Compared to master Wan, you¡¯re not qualified at all.¡± More and more people were talking. The only ones who were quiet were the talkative Zhao Jianjian and the socialite. They looked at the two figures, one in the jungle and the other at the topne. No matter which one it was, he did not give up. Even though so many people were talking about it. They would probably never forget it. When brother Nan was distorted. No one would be responsible for their own words. They went from being angry to wanting to defend themselves whenever they saw people, and finally got used to silence. The moment he knew that brother Nan would be back, he made a promise with the socialite that he would be responsible for his future no matter how good his studies were. Hence, in the ten months that mo bei was not around ... Mo Nan was in the hospital. They looked at the figure, from hot to mature, from ruffian to someone who would always smile with a cigarette in his mouth,¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. Study hard for me, especially the socialites. They¡¯re smart, so why do you care so much? if you¡¯re healthy, go into sports. Study hard this year.¡± That was thest time they had met. Study hard for me. Under what circumstances did he say that? No one would return their brother Nan to them. He was once an outstanding young man. In the first year of high school, that person was still among the best. In the end ... No matter what he did, it was wrong. But even so, he was still there. Therefore, they didn¡¯t give up. That summer, they used all their strength to flip through all kinds of materials and do countless test papers before finally getting the notice. Now, he just wanted to let those two people know that there was someone else with them. ¡°Brother Nan! North! Good luck!¡± Zhao Jianjian shouted with all his might. Wan¡¯s fans and even those who liked bey felt that it was useless. Even if they worked hard, it was impossible for them to win 2 against 5. Besides, bey looked ... Too pathetic. Thementator couldn¡¯t bear to watch, as if he had to admit that he was old. To ept the end of an era sounded cruel. But at the same time, he also knew that that era had gone far away. It was so far away that he didn¡¯t even dare to shout like Zhao Jianjian. ¡°This match is almost over.¡± Some of the support boards started to fall. All that was left was and of decline. That was where the male fans were sitting. They were still looking at the screen, their eyes never leaving the figure. As they didn¡¯t dare to watch Supreme Alliance¡¯s decline, some of the girls had already lowered their eyes. Chapter 1354 ? Chapter 1354: Believer Trantor: 549690339 Qiao Qiao did not say anything. She would not tell anyone that she liked that person. When he was a God, she was a believer. She was still a believer when they were lonely and miserable, as if they could no longer stand up. That was because that person had crushed everything under her feet. Even though she was covered in injuries and her hands were not clean, she was still defending the tower with her spear even though no one was supporting her. From a group of people, they gradually became one person, tall and quiet. The only thing that didn¡¯t change was that he didn¡¯t give up even though his surroundings were dark. Fortunately, the people sitting here were never the ones supporting her. From the map, bey¡¯s situation was getting more and more dangerous. This was because Xu yiwan was not the only one. The other members of the red team were also gathering at this ce to block mo bei¡¯s way. How could they fight this? He could no longer fight. Thementator blocked his headset with his hand because he didn¡¯t want his disappointment to be heard, even if he couldn¡¯t help but choke up. What did losing mean? It had beenpletely stepped into the mud, twisted into the truth. If that was the case, he would have to break his promise again. They didn¡¯t want to be buried because some people were still waiting. There was only one situation that one was most afraid of when it came to revenge. There was no specific target for revenge. In Pinhio¡¯s case, her brother killed the person who spread the rumors and turned himself in. All she wanted was for her brother to have a future. He was originally so outstanding. It was a pity. When people talked about it, they would only sigh and say that it was a pity. What was interesting was that these people who sighed with pity were part of the people who started the rumor. They pushed a person into the abyss and then bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the people. It was the same for her brother. Mo bei understood and was clear. Therefore, no matter which match it was, they couldn¡¯t lose! Only by winning could they go further. Or they could stop fighting, but even if they were to leave, they had to make some people shut up. Xu yiwan was nothing. Zhang Zihao was nothing. What she couldn¡¯t stand was that her brother was being twisted again. She couldn¡¯t go any further with that person. He had to fulfill his promise to senior Lin. If she lost, the Supreme Alliance fans who had forced senior Lin to retire would be true fans. She had never yed the game because of these discussions. However, through ups and downs, he had trained the saber in his hand. She had to understand the people who thought they had given Supreme Alliance a future but destroyed her team. And you¡¯re still saying you like her? ¡°Who do you think is standing here?¡± On the screen, the figure suddenly stopped. His side profile was clean and handsome. Her long bangs fell down, and all that could be seen was her right hand slowly clenching and the curve of her lips. She was not someone who liked to smile. Except when she was with Feng nai. That little back view that followed behind Bo Jiu with her keyboard and asionally spat venomous words. When he clenched his right hand, it was as if he hade back. He was surrounded by wind, and there was no way out. Just when everyone thought that bey was at her wit¡¯s end. Suddenly! The figure moved! The speed was so fast that it was as if he had disappeared from the map! No one noticed where she was! Blocked? Who? Xu yiwan obviously paused for a moment. It was just a short effort. The White Dragon¡¯s chant came from the sky and imprinted itself on the ground. No one could see it clearly. The sound effects started ying in his ears! The long spear cut through the wind, and someone was approaching as if it could tear the night sky apart! It was as if she would only appear when she wanted you to see her. Chapter 1355 ? Chapter 1355: The system? Trantor: 549690339 In the middle of the four red dots, there was only one blue dot. When the camera zoomed in, people could clearly see the shadow. What was movement? it was when you clearly saw her and released your skill, but the damage didn¡¯t hit her. It was too fast! In the next second, the wizard in the red team was still maintaining the movement of his magic staff. When he looked up again, all his health bar had been taken away by the long spear that swept over! Escape? Surround? It turned out that when bey exploded, she wouldn¡¯t even give you time to use her big moves. Have you ever seen brother Nan from No. 2 middle school fight? In the chaos, there was only a little bit of purity. When mo bei yed games, it was just like her second middle school¡¯s field. Even when she was surrounded by so many people, the corners of her clothes would not be dirtied at all. Other than blood, you can¡¯t see any dirt on her body. It was the same for this game. One of the four red dots was gone. The red team wizard had not yet recovered from the shock when the figure disappeared again. Only the audience could see that she hadnded in the bushes, and with a backflip, she swept back again, aiming for the red team¡¯s adc! The adc still wanted to raise his cannon, but he was already lifted into the air. After a series of skills, the opponent didn¡¯t die because the support had used silence. If mo bei was controlled at this moment, even if it was just a small moment of silence, Xu yiwan coulde over and take her head. However, when the support used his skill, he realized that the figure had already leaped over him and was once again heading towards the adc. How could he be so fast? In front of their screens, the twomentators had already forgotten that there would be cameras turning around at this time. They clenched their fists as they watched the figurend. There was an irrepressible light in their eyes. Then, the sound effects started ying across the big screen. Doublekill! Xu yiwan panicked and shed her scimitar at him! However, when he looked at his original spot again, there was no longer that figure. What was left was only the faint glowing white Dragon Mark! Where did she go? Not only was Xu yiwan clueless, but even thementator could not locate mo bei. If the red team¡¯s support had not moved, no one would have been able to predict the silver-white figure. ¡°Minion wave!¡± Someone shouted! Only then did people realize that thest defense tower of the blue team was on the verge of copse. It was also at this time that the yer moved from the jungle to the middlene. He swept his long spear and a silver light fell. The support who thought he was safe was just lying on the ground! Triblekill! Triple kill! Zhao Jianjian suddenly reached out and held the socialite¡¯s hand. The socialite didn¡¯t even hold herb. She stepped forward like a man and grabbed the railing! The straight men couldn¡¯t calm down. They all stood up, and shadows appeared in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°God bey, home!¡± They were unwilling to ept that every time that person used all her strength to turn the tables, no one would return to guard the house for her. At the same time, they also knew that some of the Supreme Alliance fans had already given up. There were countless voices of criticism that thought they were rational. At this time, if the city was destroyed ... Even such a triple kill would be meaningless. The red team¡¯s top had also noticed and wanted to go over. A broadsword was ced horizontally on the other side. It was mo Nan, who was already on the brink of death. In the game, his handsome face was covered in dirt, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. However, his eyes were shockingly bright.¡±How many times have I told you, little brother, your opponent is here.¡± The red team¡¯s top had never seen anyone so difficult to deal with! He could feel the pressure. However, what shocked the people was ... ¡°Guys, look! What¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 1356 ? Chapter 1356: Chapter 1317: Trantor: 549690339 In the middle of the four red dots, there was only one blue dot. When the camera zoomed in, people could clearly see The White Shadow. What was movement? it was when you clearly saw her and released your skill, but the damage didn¡¯t hit her. It was too fast! In the next second, the wizard in the red team was still maintaining the movement of his magic staff. When he looked up again, all his health bar had been taken away by the long spear that swept over! Escape? Surround? It turned out that when bey exploded, she wouldn¡¯t even give you time to use her big moves. Not to mention, giving you the chance to stop her? Have you ever seen brother Nan from No. 2 middle school fight? In the chaos, there was only a little bit of purity. When mo bei yed games, it was just like her second middle school¡¯s field. Even when she was surrounded by so many people, the corners of her clothes would not be dirtied at all. Other than blood, you can¡¯t see any dirt on her body. It was the same for this game. One of the four red dots was gone. The red team wizard had not yet recovered from the shock when the figure disappeared again. Only the audience could see that she hadnded in the bushes, and with a backflip, she swept back again, aiming for the red team¡¯s adc! The adc still wanted to raise his cannon, but he was already lifted into the air. After a series of skills, the opponent didn¡¯t die because the support had used silence. If mo bei was controlled at this moment, even if it was just a small moment of silence, Xu yiwan coulde over and take her head. However, when the support used his skill, he realized that the figure had already leaped over him and was once again heading towards the adc. How could he be so fast? In front of their screens, the twomentators had already forgotten that there would be cameras turning around at this time. They clenched their fists as they watched the figurend. There was an irrepressible light in their eyes. Then, the sound effects started ying across the big screen. Doublekill! Xu yiwan panicked and shed her scimitar at him! However, when he looked at his original spot again, there was no longer that figure. What was left was only the faint glowing white Dragon Mark! Where did she go? Not only was Xu yiwan clueless, but even thementator could not locate mo bei. If the red team¡¯s support had not moved, no one would have been able to predict the silver-white figure. ¡°Minion wave!¡± Someone shouted! Only then did people realize that thest defense tower of the blue team was on the verge of copse. It was also at this time that the yer moved from the jungle to the middlene. He swept his long spear and a silver light fell. The support who thought he was safe was just lying on the ground! Triblekill! Triple kill! Zhao Jianjian suddenly reached out and held the socialite¡¯s hand. The socialite didn¡¯t even hold herb. She stepped forward like a man and grabbed the railing! The straight men couldn¡¯t calm down. They all stood up, and shadows appeared in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°God bey, home!¡± They were unwilling to ept that every time that person used all her strength to turn the tables, no one would return to guard the house for her. At the same time, they also knew that some of the Supreme Alliance fans had already given up. There were countless voices of criticism that thought they were rational. At this time, if the city was destroyed ... Even such a triple kill would be meaningless. The red team¡¯s top had also noticed and wanted to go over. A broadsword was ced horizontally on the other side. It was mo Nan, who was already on the brink of death. In the game, his handsome face was covered in dirt, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. However, his eyes were shockingly bright.¡±How many times have I told you, little brother, your opponent is here.¡± The red team¡¯s top had never seen anyone so difficult to deal with! He could feel the pressure. However, what shocked everyone was ... ¡°Guys, look! What¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 1357 ? Chapter 1357: Mo bei, Dragon¡¯s Roar of the Cang Mountain Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Jianjian looked up when he heard the noise. Many people¡¯s pupils dted. It was because some of the scenes could only be seen from one of the screens after the view was zoomed out. From the blue buff to the tyrant king, the entire area was lit up. That was the silver that the long spear had swept past. Under the Dragon roar seal, the fluctuation had yet to dissipate. Because the speed was too fast, before one side had faded, the other side had already begun to shine. There was only one person in the center of all of them. He held a spear in one hand and stood tall. Every time hended, he wouldnd on the same ce! It wasn¡¯t just a single strike from a God! Instead, the entire jungle was in her hands! It was like a Dragon¡¯s Back that was circling the mountain range. However, such a scene could only be seen on one screen. Even from mo bei¡¯s point of view, she might not have seen the rest of the scene. Not to mention Xu yiwan, who was among them. From her point of view, as long as she gave bey another blow, that person would be crippled. After all, he had killed three people. Not to mention his HP, he didn¡¯t even have any mana left. Moreover, once her left domain was activated, that person could forget about running out of her control range. Xu yiwan had also calcted that mo bei would clear the line. She raised her scimitar and swept past mo bei¡¯s back! In order to clear the line of soldiers, mo bei had to suffer Xu yiwan¡¯s attack. Thementator clenched his fists as he watched. Not to mention little Lin, but even so, his round eyes didn¡¯t move away from the screen. Instead, he said in a childish voice,¡±¡±Big sister bei, beat her up, beat her up!¡± After the little demon Bo heard this voice, she reached out and pulled the small hand that was clenching her fist back. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. ¡°Little Lin tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯ll affect my vision. ¡± The words ¡°little demon Bo¡± were said in an extremely noble manner. The little one did like to wave his hands randomly when he was excited, but it was to better bring it into the game experience. Everyone thought that Feng nai would be the most stable person at this time. After all, he had always beenzy when he encountered such things. It was clear from thest time he supported bey. But this time, he stood there and didn¡¯t sit down even though it was raining outside the venue. The assistant was looking for an umbre in a hurry. However, he acted as if the rain didn¡¯t even exist as he held onto the guardrail with one hand. Unlike everyone else, his gaze wasn¡¯t directed at the game¡¯s jungle, nor was it directed at the floating light, but at the person sitting in front of theputer. On the screen, in order to protect the defense tower, mo bei did not Dodge Xu yiwan¡¯s attack. His HP was dropping, and it was almost gone. At this moment! The perspective changed! Quick change of clothes!¡± The minion wave in front of the tower waspletely wiped out! And bey ... Where was bey? Xu yiwan held the scimitar and was stunned for a second. Very quickly, she analyzed the enemy¡¯s position. It was behind her! Xu yiwan turned around and was about to hit him. However, the figure was faster than her and raised his spear. Xu yiwan¡¯s health bar was dropping as well, but it did not matter. She had only lost a small amount of health. That person had very little health left. As long as she dealt damage, bey would definitely die! The people who were watching the game were worried at this moment. Anyone could tell that one more hit, one more hit and bey would lose all her health points. If bey died, Xu yiwan would be able to bring a new wave of minions to destroy the crystal without waiting for the others to respawn. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this. It¡¯s your era. What genius God bey? this time, I¡¯ll let you see that you¡¯re not the only one who can master the left-field!¡± Buzzzzzz! The silver light fell. Xu yiwan looked at the figure that she had marked, and the corners of her mouth curled up. But the next second, she paused, and her eyes even showed panic. How could it be like this! Chapter 1358 ? Chapter 1358: Mo bei Trantor: 549690339 Her mark was broken! This was impossible! Xu yiwan had never encountered such a situation before! Her big move was still there, but why did the mark break? It was impossible for the domain to break once it started! What was the situation now?! Was it because of the distance? Xu yiwan could not believe it and moved the mouse again! On the screen, the silver-white figure with low health suddenly retracted his right hand, and his left hand moved up and down, leaving a shadow. The long spear streaked across the ground, and the floating light suddenly rose with the wind. There was a ng! On the ground, it was as if something was about to break out of the earth! Even the game designer had never thought that this would be the scene when the hero¡¯s operation was extremely fast! The head and tail were connected, leaving a Dragon¡¯s Roar. Xu yiwan could see the silver light, but she could not tell what it was. Her thoughts were still stuck on why she could not use the crescent moon mark even though her ultimate move was still there! After all, this would be fatal to the left domain! At this moment, the spectators also realized that her footprint seemed to be malfunctioning. Thementator said excitedly,¡±it¡¯s bey!¡± bey had cut off the ce where Xu yiwan could leave her mark! It was not just the wild monsters. The other members of the blue team would also be marks. As long as these marks were gone, the territory would only have a form and no spirit. It would be impossible to connect. That was why bey waited until there were no more teammates before entering the field. The first thing she did when she entered the field was to clear the wild monsters so that Xu yiwan would not be able to leave any marks! This means ...¡± ¡°In other words, this left domain didn¡¯t exist in the first ce.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s gaze was faint. She didn¡¯t look like a child at all.¡±Once the real left territory is activated, there will definitely be wild monsters around it that will act as bloodsucking points. Xu yiwan didn¡¯t even calcte this, so she¡¯s not qualified to mention the left territory. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even check who the left territory belongs to. Since sister bey was able to create it, she can also destroy it. It¡¯s always up to her to decide whether she¡¯s a God or a demon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. The damage from Xu yiwan¡¯s scimitar was cut off. She did not expect the figure with low health to turn around after a short pause in the grass. In the whistling wind, people only saw a sh of silver light. After Xu yiwan was lifted up by the long spear, a handsome figure appeared in their field of vision. Brother Nan from No. 2 middle school was always straightforward when he fought. He did not even put down his bag. It was the same in the game. Before he flew over, he had already changed his equipment. He even dodged to the side to avoid the skill thrown by the other party. How could he achieve the swaying shadow divine manifestation? A thorough understanding of the map, urate prediction, and ... Heaven-defying hand speed! ¡°Who do you think is standing in front of you?¡± These were mo bei¡¯sst words. No one could predict what she would do. After all, his HP was too low. It was impossible for Xu yiwan to just stand there and let her hit her. Even without the left-field, it was not safe for bey to go up. Moreover, the minion wave was here. But in the next second, floating light rose. In the light, drip, drip, drop, blood from the spear fell. Not only did that person not lie down, but he also counterattacked! Quadrakill! Fourth kill! The most shocking thing was hernding point. ck mist curled around her, and she was in the ice of the Cang mountains. Only her eyes and the long spear in her hand were still cold. After drinking ice for ten years, his original heart was still there. A Dragon had a reverse scale, and anyone who touched it would die. Who do you think is standing in front of you? [Announcement: creating a private group is harmful to the book. I just want to say that Bo Jiu, mo bei, and Supreme Alliance have given them unlimited possibilities because of my genuine book friends. Thank you, little cutie, who has never participated in illegitimate children. Thank you for your protection. Thank you for giving me the strength to persevere.] Chapter 1359 ? Chapter 1359: A new miracle! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°To me.¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance ...¡± It was mo bei¡¯s clear and cold voice.¡±¡±Never was.¡± On the entire screen, there was only the figure covered in blood who had stepped into the darkness. The Echo in his ears was still there. It was as if the eleven of them had fought side by side in Mn and cheered for him. Thementator was so excited that his voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t use the left domain, but she¡¯s using this method to tell everyone that those whoe from Supreme Alliance will never stop moving forward. Even if she hasn¡¯t yed professionally for so many years, she will create more possibilities to win. The left domain only represents her past self. She can create it and she can destroy it with her own hands. Any skill to a professional yer is never a show-off, it¡¯s a possibility that can be destroyed even if they have to risk their lives! It¡¯s a new miracle!¡± Buzzzzzz! The figure didn¡¯t stop and directly flew toward the red team. Zhao Jianjian dragged thedy over for him to see, her eyes red. Someone shouted,¡±God bey, let¡¯s go!¡± Home!¡± Home? He would not give anyone the chance to attack the city crystal. It was because that person was still there. The mo Nan whom she called ¡®big brother¡¯ was still there. The red team had thought that with the topner there, they could still hold on, but reality proved that these people were wrong. Since mo Nan had chosen the topne, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone elsee! The broadsword fell again. The red team¡¯s top was gone. A thread of blood counter-kill! The red team¡¯s top yer was shocked and let go of the mouse with one hand. This was a result that no one expected. What was even more unexpected was that Monan, who could¡¯ve clearly survived, had used himself to trade for a wave of minions at the topne. ¡°Brother Nan, what are you doing?¡± This kind of operation was indeed a little profound for little Lin. Little demon Bo looked at the screen, her young and slightly cold voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll use myself to exchange for a possibility. ¡± ¡°Possible? What possibility?¡± Little Lin tilted his head. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of winning. ¡°Little demon Bo stood up. On the defense tower, the blue team didn¡¯t have an advantage. If he resurrected the red team again, he would have to waste more energy. However, at this moment, everyone could see that the blue team was really not suitable for another team battle. Someone shouted for her to go back to the city and clear the minions first. Someone shouted for her to take a Dragon. No matter which one it was, it was not suitable for a one-on-one fight. However, the figure had no intention of stopping. Knowing that it was mo Nan standing behind her, she did not hesitate at all. She swept through the red team¡¯s jungle, and after she had fully healed herself, she led the minions straight to the red team¡¯s defense tower. The second tower was easily destroyed. The difficult part was the high tower. There were only 10 seconds left before the red team¡¯s adc would revive. 9 seconds. The Hignd Tower still had two-thirds of its health left. Six seconds. The Hignd Tower still had one-third of its HP left. 3 seconds. The high tower was broken! But there was still the crystal Shield in front. There was only one soldier left from mo bei¡¯s Army. 1 second. The red team¡¯s adc was ready to sh and charge. Mages and support yers would be resurrected as well. Thementator¡¯s eyes were fixed on this scene. The crowd watched as mo bei charged forward alone. The moment her spear struck the crystal ... The red team¡¯s adc came to life. Using his Crystal Shield, he raised his longcannon and fired a shot at mo bei! In theter stages, as long as they were hit, they would be dealt a lot of damage. No one had expected that mo bei would not move or y as the adc. In her eyes, it was as if the city crystal in front of her was the only thing left. The damage seemed to be racing against time. Mo bei¡¯s HP was dropping rapidly. At the same time, the Crystal City on the red side was also on the verge of copse. Just then, the mage on the red team had also resurrected. He used a skill to freeze mo bei on the spot. The soldiers were also gone. Just as the Sorcerer¡¯s ultimate move was ready to take their heads, mo bei activated her golden body and swept her long spear horizontally, lifting the two of them into the air at the same time. Mages knew how to y. After using sh to Dodge her next skill, he finally activated his ultimate. Mo bei¡¯s health was insufficient, and she could only use her golden body once. Seeing that the good-looking figure was about to fall, Feng nai, who was standing in front of him, suddenly gripped the guardrail tightly. If he lost ... Everything would be meaningless. Mo bei raised her right hand and turned it forcefully while her left hand quickly switched ces. ¡°Resurrection armor! It¡¯s the revival armor!¡± What did rapid change of clothes mean? It was probably when you thought it was over and there was no more hope. The figure stood up again, waving the silver-white spear in his hand and stabbing it into the crystal. It was a ray that no one could stop! BOOM! As countless fragments fell, the word ¡°victory¡± filled the entire screen! Thementator¡¯s voice was hoarse from all the shouting! The final point of view was mo bei¡¯s clear and clean face. She sat there without moving. The screen was behind her, and her hand was still holding the mouse. The audience could no longer control their screams! ¡°bey is amazing!!¡± The words used by straight men had always been so forthright! However, there was a region that was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even say a word. But there were stillments. ¡°It¡¯s only a 1v1 draw now. Why does it seem like the blue team won?¡± ¡°My master Wan hasn¡¯t used her true strength yet.¡± ¡°Come on, can¡¯t you tell? bey has broken the left territory. ¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m a Supreme Alliance fan, I won¡¯t acknowledge her. ¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance didn¡¯t even acknowledge you guys, what kind of fan are you?¡± Zhao sanpang couldn¡¯t help but tear him apart. ¡°That¡¯s why I said shameless Qin is too shameless. That¡¯s why he brought up such a group of people.¡± ¡°How dare you nder our Almighty Qin!¡± Zhao sanpang chuckled and typed quickly.¡±If I want to, I will. Shameless Qin, shameless Qin, shameless Qin, the Supreme Alliance fans that shameless Qin brought up are all little haters. If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll spar with you guys.¡± At this moment. An indifferent voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met, but your words still haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Zhao sanpang wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked by this. There was also Bo Jiu with her dark eyes. However, when a certain someone had to follow his heart, he wouldn¡¯t try to make his presence felt. He picked up the USB sh drive and wanted to use the terrain to climb out of the window with one hand. His movements were very fast, handsome, and neat. His long legs were stretched out, and his clothes were fluttering. However, because they were too familiar with each other, the man pressed down on her back.¡±¡±My Lord, where do you want to go? You don¡¯t want yourptop anymore?¡± Bo Jiu knew she couldn¡¯t leave. She nced over and saw that they were all Qin family members. Even little ckie was blocked in the middle by a few cars. That¡¯s really ... Bo Jiu nced sideways, her lips curving into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the scenery. ¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Qin mo rapped down her spine, unhurriedly.¡±Can you describe it?¡± Zhao sanpang thought, if I were little spade, I wouldn¡¯t be putting up such a meaningless struggle. Bo Jiu understood this logic and sighed deeply, speaking sincerely.¡±Master fatty said that he¡¯s too lonely recently, so he asked me toe and apany him. Sigh, it¡¯s hard to refuse such kindness, such kindness ...¡± Chapter 1360 ? Chapter 1360: 1 Trantor: 549690339 Zhao sanpang was speechless. Little spade, say that again! Who was too lonely? Who said you¡¯ll apany me! It¡¯s hard to refuse such kindness, do you have to be so ... ¡°She already has a family,¡± Qin mo interrupted Zhao sanpang¡¯s gasping. ¡°Don¡¯t always call her for no reason. ¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s expression changed, and he was about to speak. Bo Jiu stood up straight, adding oil to the fire. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a married man. Master fatty, even if you want me to introduce you to someone, you have to be reasonable. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m rational, you ...¡± Sis! With Qin mo around, he wouldn¡¯t give Zhao sanpang a chance to speak.¡±Almighty fatty, were you having fun ndering me just now?¡± It had to be said that Zhao sanpang still felt guilty. He coughed heavily.¡±I was just in a hurry.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s been nned for a long time.¡± Bo Jiuughed devilishly, leaning forward deliberately. She looked like she was speaking but she was actually deleting the page. Zhao sanpang could see what she was doing from his angle. For the little stoic¡¯s sake, he could only attract hatred in front of Qin mo. ¡°¡±Yes, I just can¡¯t stand you. So what? Let¡¯s take a walk around the training ground. Let me develop for five minutes first, do you dare?¡± Qin mo didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, his gaze fell on a certain someone¡¯s hand, and he said without any sincerity,¡±¡±I can¡¯tpare to Almighty fatty and Almighty z. I can¡¯t even massacre a city in the game. After all, I¡¯m just a small inte security member with no money.¡± When Zhao sanpang heard this, he wanted to roll his eyes. F * ck, all three of them knew how to act! However, what about thework security team? shameless Qin¡¯s new job? That little spade was indeed a little pitiful. Bo Jiu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter since there weren¡¯t any traces left. Qin mo could tell as well. He walked over to Bo Jiu.¡±Mr. Sugar Daddy, if you¡¯re done ying, go home. In the future, don¡¯t abandon your husband and son again. It¡¯s easy to cause psychological trauma to your son.¡± The assistant couldn¡¯t say anything. The young master had already ¡®left home¡¯ with your permission, so there was no need for him to have any psychological trauma. If there is, it¡¯s because you¡¯re here. Bo Jiu raised a brow but she understood the logic of pampering others.¡±Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡± Her attitude was extremely perfunctory. Qin mo swept her a nce.¡±You think I shouldn¡¯t care about you?¡± This was a huge misunderstanding. ¡°We should.¡± Bo Jiu reached out and grabbed his wrist, her stance firm.¡±Master fatty just tried to sow discord between us, but I wasn¡¯t even affected by his instigation.¡± Zhao sanpang, who had once again be the center of the universe: ... Qin mo looked over,¡±like this?¡± Fatty God, please reimburse the ticket price. It¡¯s not cheap to fly from Jiang city. ¡± Zhao sanpang had not been able to catch his breath since the beginning! Who was the one who said that if shameless Qin came looking for her, she would definitely protect him with her status in the family? Also, the Qin¡¯s group had just made an international deploymentst month, and he remembered how many hundreds of millions it had made. Such a person still came to him for reimbursement of ne tickets! Shameless, too shameless! He should not have met these two people! Little spade didn¡¯t even pay for the meal! ¡°Go! All of you, leave!¡± Zhao sanpang wanted to chase him away. ¡°Master fatty, don¡¯t be so irascible.¡± Bo Jiu patted his shoulder with one hand. Zhao sanpang wanted to retort, but when he realized what she had put in his pocket, his attitude changed.¡±I don¡¯t care about anything else, but get shameless Qin to pay for the meal first.¡± ¡°Money for the meal.¡± Bo Jiu ced a few pieces of paper on the table.¡±Master fatty, remember to count properly.¡± Zhao sanpang immediately knew that there was a hidden meaning in his words. ¡°I know, you guys can leave now. I¡¯m going to close the door. Shameless Qin, keep an eye on your wife in the future. Don¡¯t let here out and cause trouble everywhere.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t affect Qin mo. He watched the two of them interact quietly, his gazending on Bo Jiu.¡±Has the evidence been eliminated?¡± ¡°What evidence?¡± Bo Jiu would never admit it. Qin mo opened his phone, erged it, and showed it to her.¡±Thework is showing an abnormal area. 9th master, how do you n to exin this?¡± ¡°Inte caf¨¦s are always like this.¡± Bo Jiu tilted her head, obviously trying to remove herself. Qin mo looked at her. Bo Jiu thought for a moment, reaching out and hugging the Beauty¡¯s waist.¡±There will always be one or two cockroaches blocking the way.¡± Qin mo let her hug him and raised one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. ¡± He knew it would be like this. Young master Qin had said ¡°don¡¯t do it again ¡°seven or eight times. Bo Jiu lifted the corners of her lips, wanting to kiss him. Qin mo pulled her away,¡±why do I have to turn off the GPS?¡± You¡¯ve gone overseas. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing something,¡± Bo Jiu knew she had to be honest.¡±Grandfather Butler said that he needs an assistant for this operation. He has to make preparations.¡± Qin mo knew that wasn¡¯t all, so he didn¡¯t ask further. He opened the car door and stuffed her in. Bo Jiu knew that her freedom was about to be taken away from her. Her position was indeed the key. ¡°When do you n to tell me the truth? Hmm?¡± The slender figure pressed over, bringing with it a pleasant smell and a handsomeness that no one could refuse.¡±¡±Or do you think I¡¯m restricting your freedom and want to see if there are any little wolves and dogs outside? Like William?¡± Bo Jiu finally knew the source of her jealousy. He even knew where she had gone. Indeed ... ¡°How¡¯s William?¡± Chapter 1361 ? Chapter 1361: Mo bei turning dark Trantor: 549690339 Qin mo continued to smile, his fingers pressing on a certain someone¡¯s left shoulder. Bo Jiu watched his actions and said seriously,¡±¡±Eh? William? He did not know. Brother mo has seen him before, so you should know him better than me. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Qin mo knew that a certain someone wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Our Dear Sugar daddy is wandering around like this. He should have finished what he needed to do. The Feng family will take care of the rest.¡± Qin mo finished thest sentence and sped her hands together with his.¡±You don¡¯t have any integrity with me, so just tie you up like this.¡± The more light the wind and rain, the more vengeful they would be. Bo Jiu knew that in order to coax him, she didn¡¯t even check Lin Feng¡¯s moments. Every time she used her phone, she would be located. ¡°Brother mo, there should be trust between people.¡± Bo Jiu tugged at her hand, her lips curving into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay to tie me up like this, but it¡¯ll affect your image. After all, you have a meetingter. ¡± Qin mo nced at her.¡±I¡¯m not the one who was kidnapped. I believe they¡¯ll get used to it.¡± It didn¡¯t matter. She was thick-skinned anyway. Bo Jiu was brought back to themercial building just like that. As for the rest, Qin mo had already gone easy on her. And it wasn¡¯t just going easy on him. Zhao sanpang looked at the shiny thing on the table. His fingers suddenly stopped, and his eyes shook violently. ¡°It seems like he was prepared for this. He knew that he could do it this year.¡± Zhao sanpang took out something from his pocket as he said this. This should be able to make everything clear. At this time, on the court, the camera focused on Zhang Zihao¡¯s eyes of disbelief. However, he hid it well and did not let anyone see anything. They had thought that they would definitely lose this match. He really did not expect bey to cut off Xu yiwan¡¯s domain directly. He had turned the tide of the battle by himself, and there was also the Dragon roar of the Green Mountain that had swept through the wilderness ... Zhang Zihao didn¡¯t know what to do in the next game. Bey, this variable, caught him off guard. Moreover, if they continued to fight, he would definitely be exposed. After all, it was fine to put on an act, but if it was too obvious, the experienced yers would definitely notice something. Zhang Zihao thought about it in a daze, and the excited voice of thementator was still there. The people from the red team had already stood up. They were the only ones left. Zhang Zihao was still thinking about how he shouldmunicate with Xu yiwan when the two teams metter. It was impossible for this matter to end now that it hade to this. Xu yiwan had all the records of his fake matches. If things did not go ording to her wishes, he would not be able to enter the finals and might even lose his reputation. Zhang Zihao knew very well who was on the same boat as him. The most important thing was how to deal with bey. The Dragon of the Green Mountain roared. How could he resist such a move? Zhang Zihao thought a lot, and his thoughts were still in a mess. This continued until Wu Xiao excitedly pulled mo bei up. The moment the other party shook him off, Zhang Zihao looked over. What was going on? The others were also puzzled. After all, from bey¡¯s performance just now, she did not seem like someone who had internal conflicts. She didn¡¯t even react like this when she lost, and she shouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly when she won. The intelligent mo bei could naturally sense the gazes on her. She stood up and said in a light voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted just now. ¡± Distracted? Zhang Zihao looked at her hand again. Was it an illusion? he felt that she had been holding the mouse for a long time. Mo bei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she turned her face to the side, so no one could tell. The five of them walked to the red team together. After shaking hands, it was time to rest. Monan was still smiling, and probably because of that, no one doubted his condition. When the red team¡¯s top shook hands with him, he even whispered,¡±¡±I will do my best in this game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same,¡± Monan returned the gesture. In a realpetition, it was mutual appreciation and an all-out effort. However, if mo Nan had been the mo Nan of the past, it would have been very easy. Right now, he was just standing there, not even letting anyone notice his pain. It was thest round. As long as he won this round. The little stoic would be able to go to Mn. Mo Nan lowered his eyes and clenched his fists before opening them again. Even if he was crippled, he would protect her. ¡°Mo Nan.¡± The support had good intentions. Because he had been too against the two of them before, he went to buy water when the match ended, hoping to ease the tension. He had also decided to y well in thest round. He casually threw a bottle of water over. Bang! The water missed and fell to the ground. It was not as if Monan had not reacted. His arm had already reached out and touched the bottle, but he just couldn¡¯t stop himself. When the other people in the lounge saw this, they all stopped what they were doing and looked in his direction. Monan¡¯s hands were shaking. To cover it up, he bent down, the smile still on his face.¡±I say, brother, the next time you throw water, can you give me a heads up first?¡± His reaction didn¡¯t seem like much, probably just a slip of the hand. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll call you in advance.¡± The support smiled happily. It was good enough that they could reconcile. It was because he had heard too many rumors that he treated this pair of siblings that way. Now that he had changed, he believed that Wu Xiao would change his mind as well. Thinking of this, the support added,¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to stop God Xu, you¡¯re so cool! ¡°And God bey, Oh my God, you two are really brother and sister. Each and every one of you is so awesome. I sat at the side and watched her cut off the left domain. When I saw her get four kills, I had goosebumps all over my body. If this goes on, we will definitely win. Right, Wu Xiao?¡± Wu Xiao also felt apologetic in his heart. After he acknowledged her, he said,¡±¡±Which champion does bey want? I¡¯ll help her get it first. I¡¯ll be more careful at the bottomne. I¡¯m sorry for ... Earlier.¡± Monan had thought many times that the truth would be revealed one day. However, in reality, this day had reallye. He realized that it was just an apology. Some people would have such an apology, and some people had even forgotten what he had distorted and ndered. Mo Nan lowered his eyes and looked at his right hand that was holding the bottle of mineral water. His ck hair fell down, so no one could see his expression. Wu Xiao was still waiting for his answer. He hoped that they could be teammates. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± It was mo bei. She walked over, her eyes so dark that it was impossible to tell her emotions.¡±Not all apologies can be exchanged for a ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯.¡± The voice was very apathetic, and the curve of her side profile was reflected in the light.¡±Why didn¡¯t you let me y in the jungle in the first round?¡± After saying this, she raised her eyes and her gaze fell on Zhang Zihao.¡±¡±And you, are you happy with the fake match?¡± Zhang Zihao was still observing mo Nan. He felt that the mo Nan in that state was a little strange and might be a breakthrough. Just as he had this thought, he heard a voice in his ear. Zhang Zihao¡¯s face suddenly changed! Everyone in the lounge looked in his direction. ¡°Fake matches?¡± Wu Xiao frowned. Zhang Zihao reacted and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Don¡¯t think that just because you caused a lot of damage just now, you can nder others. I respect you because you used to be a member of Supreme Alliance. But bey, since you¡¯re called a God, you have to take responsibility for your words. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you admit it.¡± Mo bei strolled toward him and said in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±I¡¯m saying this to the other two. If you want to win the next game, ban all the mid-Lane Champions that he¡¯s good at. Just treat him as invisible. Don¡¯t give him a signal to hide his position.¡± The support saw that the atmosphere was too awkward.¡±God bey, is there a misunderstanding?¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±You¡¯ve been wavering from side to side since thepetition started. Think about it carefully. God is really unfair. One is a fence-sitter, one wants to stand out, one ys fake matches, and so many people feel sorry for him. What did my brother do wrong?¡± When she said this, mo bei¡¯s eyes did not change, but her figure was slightly lowered, and the corners of her mouth slowly curled up. ¡°What did he do wrong? To be forced into such a situation. ¡± ¡°Is it because you trust your teammates or because you don¡¯t know how to deal with them and please those so-called¡± like ¡°?¡± ¡°ying in apetition is really boring.¡± ¡°Do you want me to break one of your hands too?¡± ¡°God, it¡¯s time to be fair.¡± When mo beiughed, she looked like a Messenger from hell, probably because her eyes were too dark. Zhang Zihao realized that she was really going to break his hand. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. What¡¯s wrong with Bey? Was she crazy? To fight in the lounge? It would be even better if she did. That would disqualify her from thepetition. At that time, he would be able to end this battle without having to y a fake match. However, at this moment. A figure came over. It was mo Nan. Mo bei looked at him. Mo Nan reached out to cover her eyes.¡±Big brother told me when we were young that you shouldn¡¯t look at bad things. If other children criticize you, big brother will teach them a lesson on your behalf. Our little stoic isn¡¯t suited for that kind of gaze.¡± ¡°Your hands are used to hold candy and to y inpetitions.¡± ¡°How can I die Here?¡± His voice was very low, and it carried his usual smile. ¡°One day, our little stoic wille back with a trophy.¡± ¡°That way, I can tell the others. Do you see that handsome jungler? that¡¯s my sister. That¡¯s ... The world champion.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tightly clenched hands loosened bit by bit. Her eyes were focused, and the ck mist was receding from the bottom of her eyes before it was hidden again. Perhaps no one could empathize with what it was like. Not to mention how mo bei had felt when she saw that her brother couldn¡¯t even hold a bottle of mineral water. Mo bei had been like this when she was young. Let those people pay the price. Whether it was the discussion or the second face under the human skin. She could just tear it up. It had been a long time. The darkness that had been buried deep in his heart, which could almost swallow him whole, was still there. Mo bei thought that she had never been kind. It was just that when she was young, there would always be someone who would strike first and face the rumors faster than her. That was why she could always be like this, looking clean and pure ... Chapter 1362 ? Chapter 1362: Pride, Xiuxiu Trantor: 549690339 She just wanted to be that person¡¯s pride too much. She had be an existence that he wouldugh at the moment he mentioned her. Also, that promise. Continue to win. Only by winning would she be able to face the figure standing in front of her. Mo bei clenched her left hand tightly, forcing herself to stay where she was. No one understood how much strength was needed to suppress so many dark sides. Even if she had lost all hope and her eyes were extinguished, mo bei would do anything mo Nan said. She could not die Here. No matter who it was. Mo bei stood up straight. From the side, it waspletely unimaginable that she had almost killed Zhang Zihao just now. She was so cold, and even her voice was light.¡±I know you want me to fight. This way, I won¡¯t have to fake the match and I will be disqualified. Zhang Zihao, weren¡¯t you interested in my brother¡¯s hand just now? This time, he took a long time to recuperate before he coulde back to y support. I never thought that the world would be fair to us. He could no longer y the assassin. Even if I¡¯m banned, I¡¯m going to cripple your hand. ¡± Zhang Zihao¡¯s eyes were still a little panicked. He waspletely frightened. His thoughts were all exposed. Facing the gazes of Wu Xiao and the others, he could only bite back at bey to protect himself.¡±The most important thing for professional yers is to control your emotions. If you can¡¯t even control your emotions and start a fight with your teammates, it only proves that you don¡¯t have the most basic qualities. Moreover, there are so many people watching, how could I fake the match? you can say that I made a mistake and it¡¯s fine if I lose the match. As the sessor of Supreme Alliance, you ...¡± ¡°Zhang Zihao.¡± Mo bei turned her gaze to the side. Her expression was neither cold nor warm.¡±It¡¯s time to go on stage. You just need to give it a try and see if I¡¯ll do that.¡± Wu Xiao and the rest did not know which side they should stand on. However, bey¡¯s words did make them feel ufortable. Could it be that she was the only one who had won thepetition? Indeed, she could kill four people at once. But this was a teampetition. They had already given her a way out and expressed their apologies. However, she didn¡¯t even ept it and even said such words. It would affect her mood for the uingpetition. Mo bei did not need to look to know what they were thinking. She stood there, her fingers tracing the scimitar on the side. Then she picked it up and put it behind her back. Mo bei was already prepared that they wouldn¡¯t listen to her and would ban Zhang Zihao from using his mage position. Some people expressed their apologies. It was just to redeem his conscience. If you don¡¯t ept it, it can turn into malice at any time. It didn¡¯t matter. The person with the highest points could choose the mode. No one knew what happened during the break. The rest time was only ten minutes. The countdown for the third match had already begun. The audience¡¯s emotions were still at their peak. They wanted to see what kind of exciting show bey would bring them next. The red and blue teams, which side would win the final victory? After Xu yiwan lost, she had been in low spirits. Her pride had been shattered. She felt as if bey had given her a tight p in the face. She was feeling extremely ufortable. However, no matter how many Supreme Alliance fans there were, there were only a few who truly liked bey. He still liked her more, after all, she was more simr to spade z. At this thought, Xu yiwan began to organize her thoughts. ording to the information that Zhang Zihao had given her, something must have happened to mo Nan¡¯s hand. Although Zhang Zihao was not sure. But there was one thing that reminded her. Mo Nan¡¯s hand had been injured before, so as long as they made the necessary adjustments and focused on him, they would be able to defeat him. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. After all, hand injuries weren¡¯t that easy to heal. If he had really been cured, why would he have chosen the support position? Focusing on mo Nan was something that Xu yiwan and the other three had discussed. As for the red team¡¯s topne, they had not told him. This was because Xu yiwan knew very well that this person, who could not change his mind, was still thinking about how to fight mo Nan one-on-one. Xu yiwan would definitely ignore him. Besides, they had different goals from the very beginning. ¡°Alright, we can see that the red and blue teams have gone to their respective battle stations. As for which team will win and who will be selected, I believe everyone is as eager as I am. The staff checked the machine onest time. After confirming that there are no problems with the red team, you can take your seats.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem on the blue team¡¯s side either, lo ... Wait a moment. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°What is God bey going to do?¡± The crowd watched as mo bei walked past the seat she was supposed to be seated at and walked to the adjudicator Union in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This contestant, do you have any business with me?¡± When someone asked this question. The old man could see this scene. Due to the hugemotion, even thementators came over. The audience on the live broadcast tform had no idea what had happened. After all, the camera wouldn¡¯t turn around, which was an uncontroble factor before the game. Only the people present would see and hear it with their own eyes. The voice was very faint, but it was extremely clear in such a noisy environment. ¡°I¡¯ve studied thepetition system. The qualifiers are different from the regr season. The yer with the highest points and full marks in the individualpetition can choose his own fighting style. For the next match, I¡¯d like to apply for a change in the fighting style.¡± After hearing her words, thementator who had rushed over shouted without thinking,¡±¡±No!¡± This was different from the individualpetition. At that time, it would be a 1v2 at most. Now it was the team battle. If they wanted to change the battle mode, they had to fight 1v5! Why did bey do that?! He was at a huge disadvantage! When mo bei heard the voice, she looked in the direction of thementator. After meeting those eyes, thementator was no longer speaking from the perspective of a staff member. He spoke as a veteran yer.¡±God bey, no matter how good you are, it¡¯s too hard for you to take on five people at the same time. Don¡¯t make such a choice. You still have your teammates behind you.¡± After mo bei heard this, she only said,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. However, she had no intention of leaving. The people from the organizingmittee also wanted to dissuade him.¡±¡±It¡¯s a 1v5, they won¡¯t take care of you just because you¡¯re alone. The minion wave will alsoe out from threenes. yer, have you really thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and opened her right hand.¡±While it¡¯s still fine, let¡¯s start early.¡± No one wanted to see such a good general choose a 1v5 mode when he was about to win. All of them thought that bey was the best candidate. Only when bey was selected would they have a stronger follow-up force. However, this yer had suddenly suggested a 1v5. The people from the organizingmittee still wanted to confirm. The old man on the other end of the line let out a long sigh.¡±¡±She doesn¡¯t trust her teammates anymore, so she won¡¯t change her mind.¡± In reality. No matter how smart he was, he would not really understand what mo bei was thinking. Mo bei had chosen ¡°1v5¡å not only because she didn¡¯t trust her teammates, but also because she didn¡¯t want her brother to y again. Her brother¡¯s hand was different from hers. If it happened again, it would be a second injury. If he was deliberately targeted ... Mo bei looked at the red side and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m sure I want to change the battle mode. I¡¯ll freeze my other four teammates and use theputer instead. 1v5 ...¡± If the contestants really had to be chosen in this way, the organizingmittee could only follow suit. After all, it was written in thepetition rules. It was just that for so many years, no one would rather have a 1v5 than have teammates in a team battle. The moment this news came out. The entire arena exploded! ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± ¡°1v5? bey, who are you looking down on?¡± Wu Xiao was really angry. He didn¡¯t expect that bey would actually humiliate them in such a way. They clearly had teammates, but they chose the 1v5 mode. Wasn¡¯t this telling everyone that they were not even as good asputers? ¡°Have you ever respected us for making such a choice?¡± The support didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very good, but bey, you¡¯re too stubborn. Isn¡¯t our win or loss considered a win or loss in your eyes?¡± First of all, it must be an internal explosion. It was as if mo bei had not heard him, her side profile still as elegant as ever. Zhang Zihao didn¡¯t expect her to do this. He frowned and looked across the ss. On the other hand, someone from the red team was extremely happy.¡±bey chose the ¡® 1 vs 5¡¯ mode? Does she really think we¡¯re all cabbages that she can beat up one by one? I was just worried about how to turn the situation around, but now I don¡¯t have to worry at all. It seems that God¡¯s arrogance will destroy his own form. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. ¡± The red team¡¯s topner narrowed his eyes.¡±Something must have happened in the blue team. It forced bey to choose a 1v5.¡± The red team¡¯s adcughed.¡±I don¡¯t care why she¡¯s doing this. We¡¯re popr anyway. It¡¯s time for our God bey to teach us how to behave.¡± Theughter was ear-piercing to the red team¡¯s topne.¡±I don¡¯t think a 5v1 is something to be happy about.¡± As he spoke, he put on his earphones.¡±This only shows one thing. Perhaps in bey¡¯s eyes, the five of us added together are not much. That¡¯s why she dared to choose this mode.¡± ¡°If God Xu wasn¡¯t on our side, I would have suspected that you were a fan of Bey.¡± The person who spoke was Xu yiwan. The red team¡¯s top yer nced at her.¡±¡±Don¡¯t always talk about whether you¡¯re a fan or not. Time will prove how strong bey is. A good yer will always be respected. If miss Xu can¡¯t understand this, it¡¯s better to think more during a match. You can¡¯t concentrate if you only look at a copy.¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She wanted to see how pathetic the God bey that they all admired would be in a 1v5. However, some of the audience members were not fools. There were indeed some who said that mo bei was arrogant and conceited, and that she was about to ascend to the heavens after winning a match. However, most of the straight men were still analyzing the logic. In conclusion, he concluded,¡±under what circumstances would you give up on your teammates and go for a 1v5 instead of a 5v5? I¡¯ve thought about it. Everyone has encountered this before. There¡¯s only one possibility. Someone in the blue team is acting!¡± If mo bei had not chosen the 1v5 mode ... No one would ever notice this. Mo bei had her considerations in every decision she made. And now, she didn¡¯t want to let Zhang Zihao feelfortable anymore ... Chapter 1363 ? Chapter 1363: The one standing in front of you is a God! Trantor: 549690339 It was obvious that mo bei¡¯s decision made the logical old yers start to doubt her. In the first and second game, the blue team made mistakes. However, that was not the main point. What was important was Xu yiwan¡¯s side! ¡°That¡¯s right, Xu yiwan didn¡¯t predict it!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even need to look into the bushes to know that someone was there. She used her ultimate and attacked. I thought it was strange at the time. Now, it makes sense that God bey is so determined to fight 1v5. At least no one would expose her position in a 1v5.¡± The straight boys ¡®group could be very annoying at times, but when it came to games, especially the games they loved, their technical analysis never deteriorated. ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone acting on the blue team¡¯s side. Not only is he acting, but he¡¯s also probably telling Xu yiwan the location of his teammates through some means.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Why do you guys keep talking about my master Wan? It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t search the grass? What acting? bey was obviously arrogant and stubborn, but she still pushed the me to others. ¡± Thements on the bullet screen never stopped. Mo bei was merely making a sound. Unfortunately, other than a few straight men, no one could see that she had used such a method to bid farewell. She was betting on a one in ten thousand chance. Wu Xiao and the rest did not want to do it. They wanted to win too. bey was doing this to kill off all their chances to show off. They were all in the same team. How could they be so selfish? Couldn¡¯t they have discussed it? Did this person even have the concept of a team¡¯s honor? The audience also mentioned this point. ¡°The preliminaries this time are for the participants who can represent us. It¡¯ll be a teampetition, not an individualpetition. Although bey¡¯s abilities are extraordinary, she¡¯s too stubborn. She doesn¡¯t care about her teammates at all. I don¡¯t think the organizingmittee should agree to her application.¡± Rational people always thought that their views were right. However, he had forgotten that they were in different positions and had different considerations. If it was a 5v5, only a fool would choose a 1v5. This meant that mo bei was going to use one hand in exchange for a victory. They didn¡¯t let mo Nan go on stage because the red team definitely knew about her brother¡¯s hand injury. The decision to 1v5 was to tell everyone who was standing here. The scene was very chaotic, and the sounds from all directions hit the top of their heads. On the screen, the person seemed to have not heard anything. Her side profile was still very clear and elegant. In the corner of his eyes, the arc of her chin was so beautiful that people could not look away. She moved quickly and was about to reach out to put the ck headphones on. It was already impossible for Zhang Zihao to do anything. Monan certainly wouldn¡¯t let his sister go to such a battlefield alone, so he grabbed her wrist. But before he could speak. Mo bei turned the lunchbox over, its ck, clear, and limpid.¡±¡±Brother, even you want to stop me?¡± Monan¡¯s fingers paused. Mo bei turned her hand around and held him.¡±Your hand is still shaking. How do you want me to convince myself that I¡¯ll just take the championship as if nothing had happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of winning the championship like this?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was slow, and the depth of her eyes could not be seen. ¡°We agreed to go together.¡± When the dream shattered, it would be stuck back together. ¡°This is my own decision.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s hand had already been removed by the time he heard thest sentence. She gave the judge a signal to start. She put the ck headphones on her head, which meant that everyone around her, no matter who they were, had to leave the battle area. Mo Nan was most worried about her hand, so he wouldn¡¯t let thepetition start just like that. The people maintaining order blocked him to the side. The bulletments said that they were acting too much. Only little Lin knew how panicked brother Nan looked. He jumped over the railing and held him down with one hand. His face was still sweating, and his voice was so anxious that he lost his sense of propriety.¡±Linlin, where¡¯s Wei an? where is he? Ask him to stop Beibei. My sister listens to the Bo family. As long as he says the word ...¡± ¡°ban your champion!¡± As the words came out. Little Lin could clearly feel that the strength on his shoulders had disappeared. He looked at the extremely handsome brother Nan in front of him. His eyes were on fire and he slowly retracted his hand. His fingers were still trembling and his long hair covered his expression. Little Lin still didn¡¯t understand what an adult¡¯s breakdown meant. As an older brother, he was not afraid of anything. He was not afraid of being stepped on, not afraid of being thrown a can. He was afraid that even if he could do it all over again, he would not be able to protect his sister. ¡°Mo Nan.¡± It was cold. He ced his hand on the figure¡¯s shoulder. There was no response. That person was like a dead man, and everything was extinguished. Huleng couldn¡¯t help but pull him over and press him into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t give up. ¡± Perhaps it was because it was too cold, suddenlying into contact with warmth, even her eyes easily became hot. Mo Nan, with his messy ck hair, was like a lion, but his ruffian aura did not diminish.¡±¡±What are you talking about? it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I give up or not. My sister was wrong about one thing. She doesn¡¯t need to break anyone¡¯s hand. It doesn¡¯t mean that both of us have topete.¡± With that, mo Nan pushed the person away and slowly walked toward the blue team¡¯s rest area. The method he used to show everyone that he was the best suited to his character. For example, bad-tempered country bumpkins. Monan chuckled, his voice so cold and arrogant that it had never been before. Only those who were familiar with him would know what he was thinking. ¡°Look at brother Nan. Doesn¡¯t he look like he¡¯s going to find someone to fight?¡± Zhao Jianjian tugged at the socialite. When there were many socialites, they were always manly.¡±Brother Nan is trying to stop this game.¡± ¡°Stop them?¡± Although Zhao Jianjian was stupid, he understood brother Nan.¡±What is wrong with my bro bei in this match?¡± ¡°1v5, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really going to make a move,¡±the socialite said, gripping the support g tightly. On the arena. After the banning phase. There were not many assassin seats left for mo bei. Of course, the red team would ban everything she was good at. Cang Mountain¡¯s dragon¡¯s cry had been blocked. Without this assassin, so what if bey created a new miracle? Xu yiwan pressed the ¡®confirm¡¯ button and the corners of her lips curled up. She was still forced to go into autism. The next scene would be her performance time. Xu yiwan entered the game with a smile and turned on her blue screen without any hesitation. 5 against 1 was too easy. So what if it was bey? The Adc and support didn¡¯t y as usual either. They arrogantly jumped across the river and took the blue team¡¯s Red buff. ¡°If no one has vision, the Buffs in the jungle will all be taken away. By then, bey won¡¯t even have the chance to farm. No matter how strong you are, it¡¯s best not to be too arrogant.¡± Just as this bullet screen shed. The live audience was stunned by the game¡¯s sound effects! First kill! The first kill! The first kill? Who was it? Less than a minute into the game. Who had taken the first clear so quickly? The director was caught off guard and quickly switched the camera to the scene of mo bei killing Xu yiwan by herself! It turned out that mo bei had no intention of touching her own buff from the start. A 17-second rey. First, it ate a small wild Scorpion, then it headed towards the opposite jungle. He didn¡¯t show his face on the map at all. Xu yiwan was still casting her Buff. When she sensed that something was wrong, she was about to press the signal button. But it was toote. As soon as mo bei appeared, she first used punishment to get blue, then swept over to kill. This set of movements was abo that people often used when ying games. However, no one had ever yed so fast before. It was used to describe flowing water, appearing and disappearing unpredictably. After killing the man, he went invisible again. The red team was a little dumbfounded. Thementator was the fastest to react, and his voice went from disbelief to hoarseness.¡±As we can see, God bey has once again exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. So what if it¡¯s a 1v5? so what if your champion is banned? as long as you have a jungler position, you can sweep your jungle and your people! Unless you ban her yer, everyone here is a little brother!¡± ¡°D * MN, thismentator really has the guts to say that.¡± ¡°I just went to take a look. I was scolded quite badly. But don¡¯t be afraid, bro. All of us straight men support you!¡± Wan¡¯s fans would indeed tear up the story. However, before they could form arge scale. The second sound effect yed! Doublekill! Double kill! Instantly, the entire ce was in an uproar! Quite a few people stood up from their seats! They watched helplessly as the figure on the big screen cleared the opponent¡¯s jungle. Not only did he not return to the city, but he also turned invisible and swept to the middlene, using a big move to deal fatal damage! The mages in the red team could see the mark, but so what? His opponent was too fast, so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to press his skill! And the old yers were all too familiar with this strategy. It wasn¡¯t because he knew, but because he had seen it before. Once, in Zone C, there was a figure who dominated the entire Canyon jungle, leaving you with no chance to leave the tower. Ever since that person, no one had ever fought like this. Now, it had appeared again! ¡°So what if you¡¯ve blocked the Dragon¡¯s Roar and stolen the left domain? mortal, the one standing in front of you is a God!¡± One of the straight men shouted. His blood was boiling, as if it was about to burst out of his chest. ¡°The one standing in front of you is the only heir of Supreme Alliance!¡± The sound of his heartbeat seemed to be louder than anything else. Those were the memories of her youth, surging back. This sentence made mo Nan, who hadpletely lost his calm and had already grabbed Zhang Zihao¡¯s cor, stop in his tracks. He turned his head to look at the screen, and that cool and handsome side profile appeared on the screen again, his eyes reflecting seriousness. She said,¡±brother, let¡¯s go y in a professionalpetition and win the championship together.¡± She had always been the one who never abandoned or gave up. ¡°What do you want to do, mo Nan? do you want to fight?!¡± Zhang Zihao was shouting and was already looking at the people from the organizingmittee. He was going to apply for mo Nan¡¯s status as a professional yer to be abolished. The brother and sister were too scary. He had to take one away first. Zhang Zihao stood at the peak of public opinion first. However, he had never expected that there would be an extra figure at the judges ¡®table. It was Feng nai. No one knew what he had said to the judges while standing there. He only heard ... Chapter 1364 ? Chapter 1364: Father bey! Trantor: 549690339 An ear-piercing sound came from the other side! It was the emergency whistle of the organizingmittee to end the game! What was going on? Every old yer was looking at each other! Those who had just entered the trap didn¡¯t know what was going on. Wan¡¯s fans who didn¡¯t understand the rules of thepetition were even more dumbfounded. They were still asking their master Wan to teach the other party a lesson! The whistle sounded first, followed by the sound of killing! It was difficult for people to look away! treblekill!! Triple kill! This kill made many people cover their mouths with their hands! Even his eyes were wavering! Because it was too unbelievable! He swept past the support and swung his right hand, followed by a big move, directly killing the adc! Her speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to guard against. No one could predict when or where she would appear to kill! The fear of death had already engulfed the red team¡¯s support! Everyone wanted to see that figure sweep forward again, unstoppable! He could still be killed! The straight men were practically screaming! ¡°I can still kill my bey¡¯s father!¡± Is it okay to call me father? But the facts proved that! The moment the organizingmittee arrived. Another sound effect cut through the sky! Quadra kill! Fourth kill! The scene was boiling! There was no way to not be excited! In a 1v5 situation, taking four heads in one go, what kind of concept was this! ¡°Father bey, you¡¯re awesome!¡± The hot-bloodedness of the straight men was never concealed! Until the camera stopped on mo bei¡¯s face. It was so pale and bloodless, but it was as cold as the breeze and the moon. What did the straight men realize? ¡°What¡¯s with God bey¡¯s expression?¡± ¡°I just feel like something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your God bey sell a boy¡¯s image? what¡¯s going on now? Are you pretending to be weak?¡± The straight men sent a ¡®get lost¡¯ over. The other side wanted to say something. Before the announcement was made. ¡°The match is suspended!¡± Stop? Why? Only then did the people not present notice that the organizingmittee had blown the whistle. What was happening? At this moment, everyone was puzzled. The bulletments flew. What did he mean by suddenly stopping the game when they were watching intensely? It just so happened to be the scene of the staff member walking towards mo bei and asking her to pause the scene. Those who didn¡¯t know what had happened began to guess based on their own thoughts. ¡°Could it be that something happened to bey again?st time, she was a substitute. What¡¯s it this time?¡± ¡°She got a quadruple kill in a 1v5, is she lurking? after all, she¡¯s spade z¡¯s apprentice and has some hacking skills. It¡¯s not impossible for her to get a virus to spy on us.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°How am I talking nonsense? why else would the staff go to her ce? tell me!¡± The staff had walked to bey¡¯s side first because Feng nai had requested that her hand injury not worsen and that she had to stop first. Mo bei paused for a moment before releasing her grip on the mouse. The pain made her subconsciously cover her right shoulder. What she was worried about was that someone would try to drag her down like in the previous match. If that happened, she might not be able tost until the end. The staff member also noticed her alienation and whispered,¡±¡±bey, please go back to the lounge to rest. There are some problems in thepetition.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t get up because if she didn¡¯t do it in one go, she wasn¡¯t sure if her hand would be able to move as urately as it was now if she came to the semi-finals again. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Mo bei asked in a low voice, her thin lips cold and pale. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to tell you now,¡±the staff replied.¡± After all the contestants have returned to the waiting room backstage, there will be someone to talk to you ...¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± It was Feng nai. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his strong aura. The security personnel even forgot to reach out to stop him. Feng nai strolled closer, his gazending on the hand that had lost all its blood, his eyes dark. It was rare for mo bei to be at a loss. Why was this person here? Feng nai had already gently held her hand in his palm. The cool touch stopped mo bei from moving her mouse. She wasn¡¯t the only one on the empty field. How could she have forgotten that he was still there? He was walking against the light. After Feng nai held her hand, he then looked at the staff member.¡±¡±Is it because the information I gave you is not enough, or is there something I don¡¯t understand? someone from the red team paid the blue team to fake the match. Why is it not convenient to tell you this now?¡± It was just this sentence. This caused the nearby audience to explode with excitement! ¡°Fake match!?¡± ¡°Someone is really ying fake matches!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why bey chose a 1v5! My heavens!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Wu Xiao, I think. It¡¯s too obvious that he¡¯s snatching the jungler.¡± In an instant. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the three people from the blue team. Especially Wu Xiao, he even felt a chill in his heart from those lecherous gazes. It was true that he wanted to jungle, but he didn¡¯t fake the match! ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± But no one listened to him. Even the people who hade to help frowned. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± Wu Xiao panicked and tried his best to exin. ¡°Who would believe that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s so obvious,¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t take the jungler position, the blue team might have won long ago. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his previous results were all fake?¡± Wu Xiao finally understood what it meant to be unable to exin himself. ¡°What a piece of trash.¡± Every word and sentence. They were words that had once been used on Monan. As one of them, he had believed and discussed it before. Thinking of this, Wu Xiao¡¯s heart trembled. He turned around and looked at the figure standing beside him. Monan¡¯s eyes met his. Wu Xiao wanted to say that he was wrong, but he knew that he didn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven. However, that person opened his mouth and said with a pair of deep eyes,¡±¡±It wasn¡¯t him.¡± Wu Xiao jolted, then repeated,¡±it wasn¡¯t me. It really wasn¡¯t me. Thank you. Thank you, mo Nan.¡± He wanted to grab Monan¡¯s hand and bow in thanks, but his fingers missed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. ¡± Monan turned to the figure on the field.¡±¡±I¡¯m not helping you. I just don¡¯t want the person who¡¯s really ying fake matches to get away with it so easily. Anything can be twisted under public opinion. She¡¯s been sitting in such a cold ce for too long.¡± At that, Monan paused for a moment, before continuing,¡±¡±Zhang Zihao, do you think you can still gain the upper hand in public opinion this time?¡± That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t mo Nan about to attack Zhang Zihao just now? Could it be Zhang Zihao? Wu Xiao turned his head and said,¡±it¡¯s you!¡± You¡¯ve been ying fake matches all along! That¡¯s why you hinted to me at that time that it wouldn¡¯t do to just win this selection round. You had to find a way to surpass bey. Otherwise, even if you won, you wouldn¡¯t be selected. Jungler positions are the best to highlight a person¡¯s level. You did that on purpose!¡± Of course, Zhang Zihao wouldn¡¯t admit it. He looked at the other side and changed his gaze, not revealing a trace of w.¡±¡±Don¡¯t wrong me, themittee hasn¡¯t decided who to pick yet, what do you mean by pointing at me like this? as for you, you¡¯re clearly ying ADC, why did you grab the jungler position? I only exined thepetition system once and you¡¯re already thinking so much. Now you¡¯re even throwing mud at me. I only made a small mistake in thepetition and the rey can prove it. Can¡¯t you let people make mistakes?¡± Faced with such an excuse, Wu Zheng was so angry that he directly pounced on him! He clearly didn¡¯t say that before the match! When he was backstage, he was hinting to himself that this was the case!¡± Wu Xiao, who knew that he had fallen into a trap, wanted to beat Zhang Zihao to death. The field controller would not allow such a situation to happen. He reached out and stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning! You¡¯re all professional yers!¡± Zhang Zihao pressed down on his face that had been pped. He was not calm. After all, thepetition had been suspended. They must have found something, but he could not lose face. After all, the organizingmittee still had to investigate in detail. Unfortunately, the little demon Bo, who received the video from Zhao sanpang, wouldn¡¯t let anyone investigate it in detail. He left the following area because he needed the environment to connect. What little demon Bo didn¡¯t expect was that Feng nai would beat him to it. However, this was not the main point. The main point was the scene that appeared on the screens! Every angle seemed to be controlled. The game page was gone, and in its ce was a video with sound. It was a coffee shop. The two of them sat at a long table. They didn¡¯t seem to know each other, but they were talking. ¡°Is this ce safe?¡± The one who said this was Zhang Zihao. He looked back as if he was afraid of being noticed. It was this nce that was captured by the public surveince camera. The other person smiled.¡±It¡¯s definitely safe. I¡¯m here to shop. Who would think that I¡¯m here to meet you?¡± As she spoke, she took off her mask and revealed her entire face. It was Xu yiwan.¡±What do you think? Have you made ns for your retirement? Zhang Zihao was obviously still hesitating.¡±You have to know that this selection is different. It¡¯s on behalf of ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Difference? even if you¡¯re selected, can you go on stage?¡± The gentleness on Xu yiwan¡¯s face was gone, and she was even feeling a little cold.¡±You know very well who the official yers are. They are the ones in the starting lineup. Other than sitting on the cold bench, you probably won¡¯t even get a shot. You also know that this ce is very particr aboutmercial value. You know better than anyone else the difference in treatment between yers. Besides, no one will care if you retire or not. The price I¡¯m offering you this time is twice what you¡¯re offering when you first entered the industry. After this is done, there will be other things. You have to think about it carefully.¡± Zhang Zihao made up his mind after listening to the end.¡±¡±I can do it, but there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t do. It can¡¯t be too obvious. Besides, bey is too difficult to deal with. I¡¯ve seen her in her matches. She looks like a support in ck me¡¯s position, but in reality, she¡¯s like a team controller. She has precise positioning and god-like prediction. Others might not notice it, but she will definitely notice that my prediction shouldn¡¯t be wrong at that time. So, unless it¡¯s ast resort, I won¡¯t make a move. Without her, I¡¯ll use a secret code to tell you the positions of the others.¡± ¡°bey?So what, just you wait and see, being defeated by the left domain that she created herself will only make her lose face and be drowned by public opinion to death. And the person who will use that move will be me. ¡± It was still a little noisy, but it was clear enough for everyone to understand what it was doing! People¡¯s intuition was very strange. The person who hated fake matches was more powerful than the person who caused all this. They would subconsciously forget one thing. No one would do it if there were no interests involved. Until this image appeared. The people finally reacted and all of them looked in Xu yiwan¡¯s direction! Chapter 1365 ? Chapter 1365: One thousand three hundred and twenty five Trantor: 549690339 Xu yiwan¡¯s face, which had been nonchnt just now, suddenly lost all its color! Those gazes made her feel terrible. She had never thought that her meeting with Zhang Zihao would be known by others! She had been very careful. Why did this happen?! Coffee shop? How could there be such surveince in a coffee shop? Of course, ordinary people would not expect the truth to be restored from the surveince cameras. People wouldn¡¯t distinguish it. Everyone liked to listen to stories. When a story was told with ups and downs, it could destroy a person. It was like mo Nan being ostracized in the team. If mo Nan had never led a team to victory, Lu Yifan would not have felt threatened and would not have been framed. A group of people criticized one person. ¡°From a fair point of view, I also think brother Lu is better at jungling. After all, it¡¯s a fact that he has zero kills and six deaths.¡± Everyone boasted about their justice. What kind of feeling was that? It was hard to exin. However, in the eyes of the public, he had a bad temper, low emotional intelligence, and was not popr. After all, the entire team didn¡¯t like him. Xu yiwan wanted to use the same old trick to ruin mo bei¡¯s reputation. Just like mo Nan, he could never be whitewashed. But now, such a video had been posted. Xu yiwan was really flustered and scared, and she wanted to step back. The top of the red team kicked the chair away. ¡°You bribed Zhang Zihao just to ruin bey¡¯s reputation? Do you know where you are?¡± Every yer had always treated thepetition with respect. Such meticulous preparation. It was almost wless. If he had not seen it with his own eyes. He used his left hand¡¯s domain to make bey unable to get up. When these thoughts were clearly disyed in front of everyone ... They were even a little shocked. Because he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. However, in reality, no industry was different. It was never the circle that was dirty, but the People¡¯s hearts. Suppression, exclusion, promotion. He would even encounter one in an ordinary workce, not to mention this high-profile ce. After finding out what Xu yiwan was up to ... The straight man¡¯s reaction was the fastest, and it swept through the entire bullet screen. ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame to thispetition!¡± ¡°As an rmb yer, I¡¯m going to write an email to the client game right now. I want Xu yiwan¡¯s ount to be banned. I hate people like her the most!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only say one thing. The left field will always belong to bey. You can¡¯t even be considered an imposter!¡± ¡°Even if bey lost, she¡¯s still the only God in my heart. Ever since she came back, she¡¯s not going back for nothing. But Xu yiwan, and those Wanwan fans who were still framing bey earlier, listen up. This is an Esports Arena. No matter what she looks like, as long as she¡¯s still sitting there and moving her mouse, I¡¯ll be her dead believer. If she retires, I¡¯ll uninstall this game. Do you know where we are? no matter how much hardship we encounter, we have to survive it. Because there¡¯s someone who hasn¡¯t given up yet!¡± The more angry and sad he was, the more he trembled when he blurted out the words. The live broadcast tform was already flooded withments. In order to prevent the negative impact from spreading, they would definitely control it. Even so, everyone knew what Xu yiwan was like. Zhang Zihao¡¯s cor was grabbed by Wu Xiao, and he was beaten to the ground. Wan¡¯s fans began to criticize her on arge scale. ¡°I must have been blind to like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too disgusting. ¡± In fact, there were no changes in each sentence, just like when he attacked mo Nan and Mo bei. The words used were surprisingly simr. Xu yiwan wished that she could just disappear on the spot. However, thepetition system had its own rules. If the things that Feng nai had submitted just now had made the organizingmittee decide to suspend thepetition ... This video had hit the nail on the head, and it was enough to ban Xu yiwan for life!¡± The staff had already held Xu yiwan down and asked her to cooperate with the investigation. Zhang Zihao did the same. Previously, he was still quibbling, but now it was useless to quibble. The excuse he had thought of before was also difficult to use. If bey was the only one who noticed the problem with his ystyle, the organizingmittee would not do anything to him. After all, Xu yiwan could imitate the left field in terms of ystyle. So what if he was in the wrong position? people¡¯s attention would not be on that. It would be fine as long as he did not make any ruthless moves. If the audience wants you to be a grandson, you will be a grandson. He had plenty of reasons to deal with people like bey and Mo Nan, who were bent on rebelling. Anyway, those two people had a lot of bad news on them. Even if they were sullen to death, he could not do anything to them. No one would believe what they said. Instead, they would be mocked. Zhang Zihao also understood this, which was why he did not care about the Feng family and cooperated with Xu yiwan. Now, all of their ns wereid out in the open. Zhang Zihao was smart and knew that he was finished. Xu yiwan was not sure. After all, she still had the Xu family behind her. The Xu family? It had to exist. Xu yiwan had requested to call home, but when the call went through, the voice on the other end was chaotic.¡±Daughter, I¡¯m begging you. Cut off your hand. The Feng family said that if you cut off one of your hands, you won¡¯t hand over the evidence in their hands. I¡¯ve lived for so long and I¡¯m old. I really don¡¯t want to stay in there. No, no, you should run. That demon is also there, right? listen to me and don¡¯t provoke him. Run, run as far as you can.¡± Xu yiwan was trying to use her connections to suppress the matter. But when she heard this, she understood everything. She raised her head and looked at the figure over there! ¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡± As she cried out, she tugged at the thread beside her, her long hair in a mess as she tried to reach Feng nai. Feng nai had never taken her seriously, nor would he pay attention to her. However, mo bei was faster than him. Even though she had a clear and elegant side profile, she blocked that hand that didn¡¯t even itch.¡±¡±Don¡¯t let her touch you. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice sounded lighter than usual, and her lips were still white. ¡°You¡¯ll die a terrible death! bey! Don¡¯t think that just because he¡¯s backing you up, you can do whatever you want. Just you wait, your reputation as a substitute will never be washed clean. What happened to me now will be what happened to you tomorrow!¡± Xu yiwan¡¯s shrill voice was filled with hatred and jealousy. However, her intelligence was undeniable. The public opinion seemed to be shifting from side to side. No one knew which side the wind would blow this time. He was at the heart of the storm and he had to bear the words ¡°Supreme Alliance.¡± Mo bei¡¯s every move would be magnified. As long as she made a single mistake,¡±Supreme Alliance¡¯s fans would clean up the mess and propose for bey to be suspended. Xu yiwan knew all this, and she also knew that the day woulde. Otherwise, she would not exist. Xu yiwanughed again when she thought of this. It was true that she had lost, but what was the difference between them? bey would die sooner orter. ¡°There¡¯s one thing that you seem to be mistaken about. ¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±I don¡¯t have to wait for anything to happen. I¡¯ll live every day just like you did today. But so what?¡± Mo bei looked at her. The colder she was, the more passionate she was.¡±If I want to win, no one can stop me.¡± Chapter 1366 ? Chapter 1366: Nabei Tang Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If I want to win, no one can stop me.¡± Xu yiwan froze because she had never seen such a gaze before. As if she had just walked out of hell, she was exuding a cold air from head to toe. Xu yiwan¡¯s first reaction was to look at Feng nai.¡±¡±Look at her carefully. She¡¯s not like what you think she is. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She knows everything. Her heart is even darker than mine. Listen to what everyone is saying. If she didn¡¯t have a problem, thosements wouldn¡¯t havee out. You heard what she said now. She puts winning first and will do anything to win. You still think she¡¯s a white moon ...¡± ¡°I like her no matter what she looks like.¡± Feng nai interrupted her, his voice carrying a seriousness that had never been seen before.¡±¡±I¡¯ve known this person before the rumors. White moonlight? Ha, she has always been my Supreme God. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a fan, and I¡¯m a brainless one, the kind that will never stop being a fan? I know what kind of person she is better than anyone else. Hong Ying, how long do you n to let her stand here?¡± The red shadow wanted to hear how his young master would scold people, but he didn¡¯t expect it to turn to a confession. Young master had really bitten someone and acted obedient. ¡°Miss Xu, bribing a professional yer has affected the rules of thepetition. The organizingmittee is assisting in the investigation. There is a Department involved now, and you need to go.¡± As he said that, he turned to the side, and two inclothes guards appeared behind him. The Feng family was not letting this matter go, and the Xu family had done many immoral things, so it was not surprising that Xu yiwan was arrested. Zhang Zihao was scared to death. He had thought that he would be disqualified if he was found out about the fake match. Now that Xu yiwan had been detained, what was he going to do without any background? Without a doubt, he had taken them all away. However, Xu yiwan¡¯s punishment would be more severe than Zhang Zihao ¡®s. Looking at this scene. Only then did Monan truly let go. The little stoic had been alone on that battlefield for far too long. She had always walked that path on her own. That was why he wanted toe back. Now, mo Nan realized that even if he were to retire, he would have no more worries. His little stoic finally had someone who could stand in the darkness with her. He had promised to win the championship together, but he would probably break his promise. Mo Nan looked at mo bei¡¯s right hand. After three seconds, he turned to look at the little demon Bo. Little demon Bo had just crawled out from backstage. His usually clean little shirt was stained with dirt. He was frowning and when he met mo Nan¡¯s gaze, he stopped. Mommy was right. Since they were twins, there was no difference in their intelligence. That matter could no longer be kept a secret. The little demon Bo stood there and didn¡¯t move. Little Lin still did not know what had happened. He reached out and plucked the leaf from his head, asking,¡±¡±Anan, where did you go just now? Thepetition had been suspended. It turned out that there were people on the blue team ying brother Nan and sister bei. This was too hateful! If she can¡¯t even stand a little chicken like me, then sister bei ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result of thepetition?¡± The moment little demon Bo finished speaking. Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard from the other end. It was very cold and persistent on the oue. The staff members couldn¡¯t give an urate answer. After all, such a thing had never happened before. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t make the decision. It was just that when this person¡¯s side profile was pale and he asked them for the results, they all felt a little bad. After all, as a staff member, they would know more than the audience. This included the team¡¯s internalmunication. It had not been easy for bey to be able to hold on from the first round until now. However, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. It was a critical period now. If this incident were to be exposed, people would be ming the Chinese team, not Xu yiwan or Zhang Zihao. They were not sure if bey could understand, so they could only say,¡±¡±I want to investigate.¡± He had tried his best to get to this point. They were also afraid that the real contestants would be disappointed, so they even lowered their voices. She had thought that she would be dissatisfied. After all, bey had already ... However, just as they were mentally prepared for this. The figure standing there opened his mouth again,¡±¡±I know.¡± Only know? The staff member didn¡¯t know how to react. Mo bei¡¯s voice was indifferent.¡±There are also foreign contestants who havee to watch thepetition. ording to the organizingmittee, we should reduce the impact.¡± The staff member was shocked. bey, bey, she ... She thought of this too? Just when he was still uncertain. ¡°The Chinese team members shouldn¡¯t be judged by today¡¯s match,¡± he said. All of a sudden, something boiled in the staff member¡¯s heart. As a contestant, she understood all of their decisions. Did that include banning her? The old man also heard this sentence through the screen, and his eyes suddenly trembled. ¡°Alright,¡± he then shouted three times. He was the one who was prejudiced. Pure and kind. This child was never one of them. Instead, she stood there, her whole body dyed ck, but she could still rise from the ashes and shoulder her responsibilities. From a certain perspective, she was more suitable to be a team leader than that little Feng. ¡°Go and announce it.¡± ¡°ording to the special rules of the selection, tell everyone the results of thepetition,¡± the old man said. ¡°But this isn¡¯t something you can decide on your own, what if you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± the old man interrupted him.¡±We¡¯vee this far. It¡¯s time to let the child feel that there¡¯s still light at the end of the road.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go read it out immediately,¡±the man said with a smile. On the arena. Not many people cared about the results. The bulletments were also wrangling. Some said that Xu yiwan deserved it, some said that the punishment was too severe, and some said that the video had an unknown origin. In their eyes, Zhang Zihao, who yed fake matches, was even more hateful. Mo bei was probably the only one who cared about the oue. She retracted her gaze from the battle record on the screen and looked at her right hand. She was very scared. He was afraid that he would not have the ability to walk to the end. She was afraid that she would no longer be worthy of standing by this person¡¯s side. If they had another match, how was she going to fight? He seemed to know what she was thinking. Feng nai reached out to hold her left hand, then said,¡±¡±This little sister, is it because I¡¯m too ugly to enter your eyes? Do you still have time to look at other things? Come with me to apply the medicine. ¡± Mo bei could sense the change in his tone. Young master Feng had never touched anything, so he didn¡¯t know how to apply medicine. After bringing her backstage, even his eyes were dark as he called for the most professional private doctor. Feng nai, who rarely showed his panic in front of others, really had a mental breakdown this time. Mo bei could tell that he was sweating as if he was suppressing something. Her left hand was free, and she pressed it on his head. ¡°You¡¯re too cute and eye-catching when you¡¯re swaying around like this. It¡¯s easy to distract my attention.¡± After the private doctor heard that, the medicine almost went askew. Cute? Who was it? What kind of horrifying description was that! The shadows were already used to it and were all looking at the ceiling. The ck mist in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes seemed to be dispersing a little. Then, he squatted down.¡±You lied to me again, saying that you¡¯d know your limits.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. Her hand was still on his head, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Feng nai smiled at this moment.¡±But it¡¯s okay. After this, you won¡¯t be alone anymore. After all, I¡¯m the jungler.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei responded, her face still pale. Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which was hanging by his side, clenched into a fist. However, he didn¡¯t show any ruthlessness in front of mo bei. He only maintained his posture.¡±So, with little brother Wild king taking care of you, you just have to lie down obediently in the future.¡± When mo bei heard this, the corners of her lips could not help but curve up.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai looked at that face. The first snow receded, and his heart started beating. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see it. His subconscious actions were always fast. He stood up and pressed the man into his arms.¡±¡±If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while. I¡¯m going to deal with some things.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There were indeed sleeping ingredients in the medicine, but mo bei was a little worried about his condition. That kind of sweating was abnormal in itself. The match was still suspended. The aftermath of anypetition would not be easy to deal with. Sometimes, the shadows admired their young master¡¯s transformation. He had just walked out of that door, and his eyes under the gold-rimmed sses had a qualitative change. In front of miss mo, he was like a little Samoyed. But now, he was as ruthless as a Wolf. Zhang Zihao was trembling when he saw Feng nai. But he didn¡¯t even look at him and just passed by. ¡°It seems that my offer is not enough.¡± Feng nai stopped in front of Xu yiwan. He was smiling and said lightly,¡±¡±But I¡¯m like you. I believe that some people can sell everything for their own vanity.¡± Xu yiwan did not know how to describe the feeling she had when she saw him again. It was as if her entire person had been soaked in ice water, and she was on the verge of death. ¡°It really is a perfect hand.¡± This was the first time he had taken the initiative to touch her. His fingertips sped her wrist and lightly tapped it twice.¡±¡±You people can keep your hands, so why?¡± Feng nai was a professional jungler, and he had wanted to defeat bey from the start. What was that person¡¯s state? He knew it better than anyone else. What exactly did these people destroy? it was an existence that could enter the jungle alone and create countless miracles. Why did he have to force her to this point? Feng nai lowered his voice.¡±Anyone would be happy, no matter what the oue is. But bey won¡¯t being back. Do you think I¡¯ll let you guys go in so easily?¡± Xu yiwan was shocked, and her eyes were trembling with fear.¡±You, what do you want to do?¡± Feng nai raised his hand and pressed the answer button, his tone indifferent.¡±¡±Is that so? Mr. Xu, you¡¯ve finally thought it through. I only want one hand. The Feng family won¡¯t get involved in the rest.¡± Xu yiwan struggled and said,¡±don¡¯t go too far!¡± You¡¯re treating me like this! The audience won¡¯t let you off! Do you think that by dealing with me, she will have peace? I¡¯d like to see how many Supreme Alliance fans will drag her down. You, on the other hand, will be finished with her sooner orter, you¡¯re inhumane!¡± ¡°Human nature?¡± Feng naizily retracted his hand, then took out a tissue to clean it before he slowly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have that thing. ¡± Xu yiwan wanted Feng nai toe back like crazy. Indeed, some people felt that this was too cruel. It was just a bribe to fake the match, so why break someone¡¯s hand? Who knew. After this, it was impossible for bey toe back ... Chapter 1367 ? Chapter 1367: Chapter 1327: Trantor: 549690339 He was the king of the jungle at that time. The moment Feng nai closed his eyes, it was the same scene that she had yed in the dragon¡¯s cave. He believed that he would not have a match. That was the first time he had lost, and the first time he had been interested in someone in the game. Such a beautiful and simple y. Everynding was nned and even the skill cooldowns couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. The hand speed and miracle that people couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to would no longer exist in the future. As soon as he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t convince himself to just let it go so easily. Xu yiwan had to pay the price. It wasn¡¯t just one hand. To Feng nai, how could one hand be enough? once they were inside, the Xu family would know and wouldn¡¯t let them out so easily. And there was Zhang Zihao. Feng nai couldn¡¯t understand why a yer who was about to retire had to fake matches because of psychological imbnce. There were at least two times when he could stop. However, he had still set up this trap with Xu yiwan. ¡°Did you think that you would go up after you pulled her down? ¡± After Feng nai dealt with Xu yiwan, he walked closer to Zhang Zihao and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°You want to get a sum of money and have nothing to worry about, right? ¡± Zhang Zihao¡¯s cold sweat was dripping down, ¡± ¡± I don¡¯t want to do this either, but King, we¡¯re not like you or Bey. We have both the potential to be talked about and themercial value. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so long, but I haven¡¯t gotten any results. I don¡¯t have much money either. You know that the Xu family has Xu yiwan¡¯s back. If I don¡¯t agree and offend her, I won¡¯t be able to survive. I know I¡¯m wrong, King. I was just blinded by greed. Please, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m from a small ce. If this gets out, I¡¯ll be arrested again. My parents will definitely be implicated. Please spare me this time on ount of the fact that we fought in the tournament together. I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you. Believe me, I ...¡± ¡°What are you going to use to make up for it? ¡± Suddenly, Feng nai grabbed him by the cor and said coldly, ¡± ¡°All of you are worried that if others find out what you¡¯ve done, you¡¯ll lose face. Ten months ago, she was also standing here, typing on his behalf. The house was in chaos, when would the people who started the rumors reflect on themselves? they said they liked him, but they used the most rational tone to discuss things like Supreme Alliance shouldn¡¯t have such an heir, your father was like this, no wonder you typed on his behalf. Who knew who was behind all this? it was all of you. In my opinion, no one is innocent, even if she was in this state now, just like what Xu yiwan said. Soon, as long as she could not bear the word¡¯ God¡¯, she would fall into the whirlpool again. You want me to spare you? Hehe.¡± Feng nai smiled, the curve of his lips looking like the Grim Reaper. ¡± ¡°Who will spare her, even if it¡¯s just once? ¡± Zhang Zihao was retreating, because Feng nai was too scary like this. It was so terrifying that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You guys won¡¯t let her off.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s finger lowered.¡±Whether it¡¯s you or those people watching the show outside, they¡¯re all like this. But it¡¯s okay. I can do what she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Zhang Zihao¡¯s eyes widened in pain. If it wasn¡¯t for the shadow who stopped him and said,¡±¡±Young master, miss mo is still waiting for you.¡± Zhang Zihao¡¯s hand might really be gone. Feng nai retracted his gaze, his emotions very calm.¡±¡±Please take care of them and see if you can lock Mr. Zhang and miss Xu up together. After all, they are friends.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The shadow felt that his young master was really hard to deal with when he became sinister. At this point, the two of them wished each other dead. He locked them up together, not because they were friends. He reckoned that after they entered, the two of them would not be able to ¡°settle down¡± and would definitely start fighting. Xu yiwan was even more flustered when she heard that he had disappeared. After all, she didn¡¯t have the Xu family¡¯s support. Zhang Zihao, this profit-seeking viin, would definitely not let her have a good time. However, at this point, how could Feng nai possibly give anyone a choice? Just as he said, no one had ever thought about the consequences of using their own thoughts to specte about others and evaluate them. Even when they knew that mo Nan had achieved that result because he had been betrayed by his teammates, they were still saying that he was willing to y. She even said that the person who came back as her brother was a substitute. After all, if one wanted justice, there were many ways to do it. This method was too stupid. Ha. Justice? These two words made people want tough. What she wanted was never justice, but what happened to everyone. She was feeling sorry for mo Nan. Just like how he only wanted to break the hands of these two people. She liked how clean he looked. But if he was clean, how could he stand beside her? Feng nai nced sideways and threw the tissue into the trash can. With his gold-rimmed sses, he looked noble and refined. Just as he had said, he had merely ¡°settled some matters.¡± Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the one who did it. It was only the Xu family¡¯s own choice. Between wealth and his daughter, he chose wealth. Even when the warm sunlight shone on Feng NAI¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t make him feel warm. The shadows were shocked and had ns to contact their main family. However, after pushing open the door, all of Feng NAI¡¯s gloominess faded away. He unbuttoned his cor and saidzily,¡±¡±I¡¯m back,¡± It was like a report. Miss mo extended her hand. He automatically leaned over. Their temperaments had always been verypatible. There was a thinyer of sweat on miss Mo¡¯s forehead, but it didn¡¯t affect her elegance. People would believe it if they said that their young master was being kept by miss mo. Moreover, the young master was intentionally trying to reduce her sense of danger ... ¡°How do you feel?¡± Feng nai asked in a low voice. Mo bei nced at his eyes.¡±Don¡¯t worry. Grandfather Butler¡¯s medicine is very effective.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai pulled her left hand up and put it in his coat pocket.¡±¡±Someone is looking at the results of thepetition. Once it¡¯s out, they¡¯ll inform us immediately.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she asked,¡±¡±Have you taken your medicine today?¡± Feng nai was smiling.¡±What medicine do I need? I don¡¯t have a cold.¡± Mo bei looked at him with a clear expression, her gaze not even moving. Feng nai furrowed his brows, then took out a bottle of medicine from the other pocket of his coat.¡±¡±You think this thing is useful?¡± The shadows really hoped that their young master would eat one. In this state, if she didn¡¯t take the medicine, they were really afraid that young master would do something. However, the young master had never eaten it before, and no one dared to force him. ¡°Please bring me the water over there, thank you.¡± It was mo bei. She first asked for a bottle of mineral water from the shadow before taking his medicine bottle. Feng nai couldn¡¯t let her open the box for him with one hand, so he had to do it himself. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything and only nced at him. Feng nai lowered his head and took a pill, cing it in his palm. He raised his head and drank it. ¡°Will this do?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Mo bei spoke again. Feng nai had just leaned over when his thin lips touched Wei Tian ¡®s. She was holding candy, so it was not convenient for her to peel off the whole wrapper, so she only peeled half and gave it to him. Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure paused, and he looked at her with dark eyes. Mo bei saw that after he bit the candy, he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand. Instead, he raised it and ced it on his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find the medicine bitter?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng nai sneered. It was a little unbelievable. The shadows had been panicking since the beginning. It was because they were worried about Feng NAI¡¯s mental state. If he was even a little paranoid ... Blood would really stter. However, all the coldness had dissipated so quickly, and he had even taken medicine. The shadow guards all heaved a sigh of relief, but they didn¡¯t forget to inform old master Feng. After hearing about this, the old man¡¯s grip on his Dragon-headed walking stick loosened. The doctor said that bei would be a fatal point in naer¡¯s mind, and he could ¡°mutate¡± at any time. Perhaps this was not a bad point in psychology. But at the same time, strength could also affect each other. Even now, old master Feng still believed that the child¡¯s heart was strong enough to support everything. Naer¡¯s inner world would never copse with such a person around. For anypany, people with a history of paranoia were not suitable to be the decision-maker. Just as the doctor had analyzed, no one knew when he would go crazy. There were many kinds of madness. Psychological problems were one of them. How could a person like Feng nai be like those crazy people on World Bridge? If he went crazy, he would only be colder and more refined. So what the little devil said about the young master of the Feng family bing a serial killer if he wasn¡¯t careful wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable. Mo bei, who was beside him, was naturally the most dangerous. This was because the paranoid wanted to get what they liked the most. Old master Feng didn¡¯t know what the psychiatrist would think after hearing what happened today. Bei, that child, really couldn¡¯t find a second person who would indulge naer like this. Sometimes, the shadow guards would think that their young master had been pampered like this before, so it was no wonder that those nobodies didn¡¯t like him. Miss mo was really too good to their young master. It was as if he had a puppy, and he was extremely patient. Mo bei didn¡¯t think that she was very good to him. At this time, this person was still standing by her side. To her, he was salvation. She always hoped that she could be like him. Mo bei lowered her eyes and nced at the candy wrapper that he had bitten. There was a faint gentleness in her eyes. He didn¡¯t even know how to eat a piece of candy, but he was still so cute. Feng nai had also sensed it and raised an eyebrow.¡±Little sister, what are you secretly admiring? I¡¯m too handsome?¡± At this moment, mo bei no longer felt the pain in her right hand. She reached out and unwrapped the candy wrapper for him. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the front. ¡± However, Feng nai didn¡¯t go along with her this time.¡±Do you really want to be in so much pain that you can¡¯t even lift your hand?¡± he asked. Mo bei fed him the candy.¡±It won¡¯t be so dangerous anymore. Didn¡¯t you already take miss Xu and Mr. Zhang away?¡± When the shadows heard this, they were shocked. Miss mo knew? Chapter 1368 ? Chapter 1368: One thousand three hundred and twenty eight Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore and smiled lightly.¡±¡±I¡¯m just letting them go where they should go. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not retort. The shadows looked at each other again. Young master¡¯s excuse was so perfunctory, yet miss mo could ept it? Young master didn¡¯t look like he was simply sending someone away. ¡°So even if the result is a rematch, I can still hold on.¡± Mo bei continued,¡±your right hand doesn¡¯t have to bend so strongly.¡± Feng nai bit on a mint candy and lowered his eyes.¡±We won¡¯t be repeting. If that¡¯s the decision, I¡¯ll withdraw from thepetition with you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze paused. Feng nai tugged at the rope around her wrist.¡±Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d apany me to the furthest ce that all professional yers want to go? there are some heights that don¡¯t make me very happy when I¡¯m standing alone.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. ¡°I need you to apany me,¡± Feng nai said, his voice unchanged. That face, coupled with his maic look, gave off a faint sense of loneliness. People who heard it couldn¡¯t help but pamper him. Mo bei¡¯s heart was still a little itchy. She reached out her left hand and held his hand that had been causing trouble.¡±I know, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± The shadows really didn¡¯t want to see their young master in this state. Just a moment ago, he was like a demon, but now, he was even acting coquettishly in another way. However,pared to the cold and gentleness, the young master was still a little more heartwarming. It would make people feel that the world was still peaceful. On the field, the situation had not returned to normal. After the match was stopped. The other members of the red team were still waiting. There had to be an exnation. The audience was also waiting quietly. A lot of people were in favor of continuing thepetition. After all, Xu yiwan had done something wrong, and the rest of the red team should not be implicated. This logic was indeed correct. Under normal circumstances, Monan would have suggested continuing thepetition. But as an older brother, he knew very well that if thepetition continued, not only would the little stoic not be able to y in the jungler position, she might even be unable to y in the support position. The audience didn¡¯t know, so they were all asking how things were going and why the match hadn¡¯t started yet. Not to mention his hand injury. No matter how he got injured, this was still a professionalpetition. As a professional yer, he should take good care of his body. There was no mistake. That was why the person who read the announcement was so uneasy when old Lian made the decision. However, he still did it. ¡°Someone has used abnormal means to interfere with thepetition system, so this time, a special rule will be implemented. Thepetition will not continue. The top three winners will be selected from the blue and red teams based on the total results of the three rounds.¡± When this decision was made, there was already a hugemotion. Someone asked,¡±why don¡¯t you continue?¡± It¡¯s only fair to continue. ¡± Someone else said,¡±it¡¯s not bad. You can tell your strength from the score.¡± The data would not lie. The statistics were disyed on the big screen. Damage resistance, participation rate, and attack value. There was no doubt that mo bei would definitely be first. The number two was also revealed. It was mo Nan! In third ce was the red team¡¯s topner, Xu Ze. However, it was this list that made the people on the red team dissatisfied.¡±Xu yiwan was the one who made a mistake. Thepetition wasn¡¯t even over yet and she already passed us! This isn¡¯t in line with the spirit ofpetition at all. Either we continue thepetition, or we give the red team two spots!¡± The audience also felt that this suggestion was not too much. Who among the participants didn¡¯t want to be selected? Everyone could see that Bey was too outstanding. Mo Nan, on what basis ... He nced at the crowd. There was one person who didn¡¯t fit in, and he was looking at him. It was called cold. Mo Nan lowered his eyes. He was really happy that they could finally be teammates in the end. If it was him back then ... But there were no¡¯ ifs ¡®. Monan chuckled, one hand holding back his hair. As a man, how could you be so indecisive when making a decision? It was already enough. Even if they couldn¡¯t go to that ce, it was enough to be able to make it here. Chapter 1369 ? Chapter 1369: He was still that brother Nan, arrogant and ruffian Trantor: 549690339 In the face of these discussions. The staff members were also looking back. The person who read it was neither humble nor overbearing.¡±Based on the data and the performance of the two games, we all think that these three yers are the most worthy of being selected.¡± ¡°There must be something shady going on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right to not continue thepetition. ¡± ¡°Just tell me, what right does mo Nan have! He was whitewashed just like that? I reallyughed. ¡± ¡°On this point, I think thementator is the most suitable,¡± the person said. ¡°Thementators are all F * cking fans of the South!¡± The person who was reading the announcement was silent for a second.¡±We are making our decisions from the most professional point of view. Even if he is amentator, he will maintain his professionalism. It is our philosophy to choose the most capable person in thepetition system.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me such an official answer!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As the man spoke, he raised his hand, and the scene reyed.¡±When bey was 1v4, mo Nan not only gave her time but also took on all the pressure at the topne for her. He used his life to exchange for the minion line so that bey could counterattack at thest moment!¡± He took a step forward.¡±I don¡¯t need to say more about the blue team¡¯s situation. I¡¯m an elite yer. I know what would happen if there were actors here during a battle. ¡°Never giving up, never giving up. I can see the perfect interpretation from mo Nan. He¡¯s fighting to the death for a chance of survival. He has the highest damage resistance in the entire game, so why shouldn¡¯t he be chosen?¡± The voices in the crowd were immediately suppressed. But soon, someone muttered,¡±¡±That¡¯s not fair to the red team either. Even if mo Nan did well, he didn¡¯t participate in the third round. The best way is to continue thepetition, isn¡¯t it? Or is your guess right? bey¡¯s hand is injured and there¡¯s a deal behind this. You guys decided not to continue with thepetition because you¡¯re worried about this. Instead, you used a special n. ¡± ¡°The Feng family can influence thepetition?¡± ¡°If they can even influence the oue, then why don¡¯t we just stop fighting? what¡¯s the point ofpeting? just let the siblings enter together.¡± All adults understood. This was one of the predictable situations. The people who were discussing never felt that they had discussed anything. Basically, bey¡¯s hand had nothing to do with them. It was the yer¡¯s own business to y with an injured hand. Now, because of his hand injury, the organizingmittee had used a special n. In their opinion, he had been given special care or was involved in a shady business. Along the way. How difficult it was to fight. In the eyes of outsiders, they were not important. Monan understood. So when one of them said,¡±unless we give the red team two candidates, we will continue thepetition.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk,¡±he suddenlyughed. That roguish voice was too ear-piercing at this time. Have you guys seen brother Nan? He had a bag in one hand, his hair was always messy, and he walked arrogantly with a fiery look in his eyes. He had a handsome face and a bad temper, but he could grab his hair and take the love letter when the female students were crying and educate them.¡±Girls should focus on their studies and not put too much effort into it. You definitely don¡¯t have a younger sister, but you¡¯ll know once you have one. You have to be outstanding and not embarrass your younger sister.¡± The mo Nan now was very much like him back then. He walked to the front of those people, his smile still on his face.¡±¡±If we can even change the result, why would we waste a hand here just to change the oue? stop making unrealistic guesses. As for me, you don¡¯t have to worry about fairness.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment, as if he had noticed the person behind him.¡±From today onwards, I will officially retire and never return to the field.¡± Chapter 1370 ? Chapter 1370: You are the youth of this world, mo Nan Trantor: 549690339 In an instant. All sounds stopped. Mo Nan slowly turned around and saw Leng Yao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± He was apologizing. He didn¡¯t persist. I¡¯m really sorry. These were probably the only words that could be left for that person. Huleng¡¯s hands clenched again and again. He even wanted to hold him down and ask him what he had promised him. But he couldn¡¯t ask. Even now, he could still see that person¡¯s right hand hanging down, the fingertips trembling. His pale face was still smiling. Monan knew that he shouldn¡¯t have spent another minute on this man. It was because some people, if you looked at them for a long time, you would regret the past. If only he could do it all over again. He would definitely be friends with him during the youth training camp. Mo Nan looked away from huleng and turned to the stunned faces.¡±¡±As you wish. The red team has two spots. Does that mean we don¡¯t have to continue thepetition?¡± If that was the case, it was indeed eptable ... The people were still looking at each other. On the other side, mo Nan walked closer to the person who was talking about the shady business. He enunciated each word clearly and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±I can retire, but you have to remember the data on the screen. Three mvp titles, number one in damage output, single-handedly going into the jungle and turning the tide of the battle. She never had the backing you speak of. She stood here, moving forward step by step, and should have gone to the stage that belongs to her long ago. She shouldn¡¯t have been defeated by you guys here. If I hear any more of your conjectures, I will beat you up. After all, I¡¯m no longer a professional yer.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled the tag on his chest with force, and his smile was like a devilish fire. Huleng watched from the side and had already guessed why he was doing this. What else could make a person who loved to y games give up the possibility of touching his dream? There was only one thing-he decided to give this dream to the little stoic, whom he brought up with every word. Huleng still remembered that when this guy was in the youth training camp, it was snowing heavily and he was so cold that he didn¡¯t want to stretch out his hand. At that time, mo Nan didn¡¯t have a phone, so he ran to the supermarket outside and called back. He was so cold that his whole body was cold, and he even said to him,¡±¡±I have to y well. I think my sister saw me on camerast time. Hunleng, look at me. Tell me seriously, how was my performancest time?¡± At that time, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Monan chuckled.¡±Even if we¡¯re not friends, we¡¯ll see each other often, right? give your opinion on your opponent. Hurry up.¡± ¡°You want me to evaluate my performance in thestpetition?¡± She asked very slowly. Mo Nan kept nodding his head. He was quite a hot-tempered person, and he was wearing a plush hat. It was unknown which youngdy he was talking to.¡±Speak, be honest.¡± ¡°You F * cking won against me in thest match, and you want me to evaluate you?¡± He had a deep impression of it because it was the first time he had said such helpless vulgarities to someone. That personughed out loud.¡±Then I¡¯m still quite handsome. I didn¡¯t embarrass my sister. One look and I can tell that you don¡¯t have a sister. People who have a sister can¡¯t be so cold. You must have never experienced love since you were young. You¡¯re so pitiful. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll definitely win the championship in the future. I¡¯ve already promised my sister that I won¡¯t lose to you. Look, our starting points are different, you ...¡± The him at that time ... He just wanted to kick this crazy girl-picking demon out of the dormitory. But now ... He wanted to tell him not to give up, but he could only grab his sleeve. It was mo Nan. Mo Nan ... Chapter 1371 ? Chapter 1371: Chapter 1331: Trantor: 549690339 The crowd watched as the figure walked down the stage. Very quickly, Zhao Jianjian and thedy exchanged looks, jumped down from the railing, and ran in mo Nan¡¯s direction. The speaker did not stop him, because he knew very well why Monan had made this decision. ording to King, bey¡¯s hand would be crippled if they continued to hit her. However, if thepetition did not continue, no one would be willing to ept the current result. If the red team had two members and the blue team only had bey, no one would have any objections. If they made too much of a fuss and said that thepetition system was unfair, the yers they chose would also be discredited. The person reading it was still thinking about the old man¡¯s words when he came. He couldn¡¯t let people think that the road was still dark at the end. At the very least, they managed to keep one of them. The audience who were still analyzing just now had indeed epted the current result. He stopped talking about the inside story. They were probably a little shocked by mo Nan¡¯s voluntary retirement. However, this was only fair. The red team could not be wasted just because Xu yiwan had done evil, right? ording to the order, it continued to the fourth ce. This was the scene that mo bei saw when she came out after applying the medicine. She stood there, her pure ck hair ruffled by the wind. Because her face was covered, no one could see her expression. However, she, who had never been emotional, held her hand by her side more tightly than ever. Even her joints were pale. The spectators didn¡¯t care. Just like no one would think that a single sentence could destroy a person. The staff on the other side told her to go and collect the trophy, and the atmosphere was jubnt. After all, everyone had seen the fairness and was pping for it. ¡°The mvp of this tournament, mo bei Xiang Nan!¡± After the person who was reading out this sentence, the cameras moved to mo bei¡¯s side. Feng nai, who was standing beside her, frowned. Just as he was about to turn around and look for the person-in-charge ... Mo bei had already strode forward with her long legs. A gust of wind blew into her back, and her side profile was clear and fair. She walked to the front of the person who was reading. The emcee smiled as he handed the trophy to her, then changed the topic. ¡°As the mvp and Most Valuable yer in the entire selection, what does God bey think?¡± Mo bei looked to the side. Her ck eyes and ck hair made her look wlessly handsome.¡±My id is mo bei Xiang Nan.¡± The emcee paused for a moment and thenughed.¡±I misspoke. What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Thoughts?¡± Mo bei swept a nce at the trophy in her hand and clenched her left hand tightly. Crack! People could only hear that something had shattered. Then, she saw the blood flowing out of her palm and dripping on the ground. In the picture, she was cold and beautiful, tall and straight like a pine tree in winter, and her eyes were so dark that it was hard to fathom.¡±Thank you,¡± No one could feel the gratitude in her voice, but it felt like it was stuck in her throat. Monan didn¡¯t turn around, his body frozen in ce. However, mo bei was looking at him.¡±This definitely won¡¯t be my final destination. This trophy is too light and doesn¡¯t match one of your hands. I¡¯ll go to that ce and carry that trophy back for you.¡± Mo Nan, who had one hand in his pocket, was shocked. ¡°And then tell the world that my brother is mo Nan.¡± Crack. There was another sound. The crowd watched helplessly as the bottom of the trophy shattered in mo bei¡¯s palm. However, she acted as if nothing had happened and her eyes were burning.¡±At his peak, he was able to avoid my left domain. He was also chosen by Supreme Alliance but he didn¡¯t join because of me. He gave up his dream to me.¡± In an instant. The audience was boiling with excitement. ¡°He can Dodge the domain of the left? Is that true?¡± ¡°Mo Nan¡¯s skills are that good?¡± ¡°He was even chosen by Supreme Alliance? You¡¯re just talking nonsense. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. At this point, is there a need for bey to tell such a lie? Can you guys stop twisting the facts?¡± The straight men really couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Come over here! You! I don¡¯t like to get rough with girls, but you better remember this, mo Nan, he was the most promising yer during the youth training camp, and was known as the Twin heroes with Huan Leng. At that time, many professional teams were fighting for him, and once, with his own strength, he led an unknown team to the Nationalpetition. Tell me, who¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce? I didn¡¯t know. I feel wronged.¡± ¡°I knew it. I saw brother chennan at that time. It turns out that I was not wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with giving the dream to God bey?¡± ¡°What do you think happened? Only one person can enter the blue team, otherwise, the game will continue. I just want to ask you, three games, the first game was betrayed, the second game was two against eight, the third game was yed alone, how much pressure will the hand withstand? with a move like the Cang Mountain Dragon Song, what level of precision does the opponent¡¯s speed and wrist rotation require? to let a scarred person continue to fight one against five, the fairness you asked for, brother Nan can only use his retirement to exchange for it. Does he think he cares about what you say? He only cared about one person from the start. ¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce? does his retirement have anything to do with us? We didn¡¯t cause bey¡¯s hand injury. ¡± ¡°Yeah, not you guys.¡± The straight man stood up and looked at the stage. The trophy in her hand was still stained with blood. How desperate must she have been toe here and hurt herself to stand on top of it with a clear mind? ¡°I won¡¯t lose before these thingse,¡± she said. In the crowd, mo Nan lowered his eyes and smiled. He knew. Even if everyone had surrendered. That little stoic of his wouldn¡¯t give up either. ¡°Brother Nan.¡± It was little demon Bo. He walked over with little Lin, holding a g in his hand. Everyone turned around to look. It was because the g in little demon Bo¡¯s hands was too eye-catching! It was a team g that no one could forget. Back when Supreme Alliance won the national championship, spade z had this team g on her. ¡°Heavens!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake, only Almighty z has this g.¡± ¡°So the rumors are true, that kid really is God z¡¯s ...¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t care about themotion he caused. Just like his father, he was very noble at a young age. He reached out and passed the battle g over.¡±My mommy said that a God must be sent away properly. She thinks that you¡¯re the best jungler besides Qin Chi who lives off a woman and sister bei.¡± After hearing this, there was no one else around. The moment the two children stood on the chairs and draped the war g over mo Nan, many straight men were moved. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for your return!¡± It was a sound that came from his chest, shaking his heart and boiling it. Monan stopped. The war g unfurled on his body, rising in the wind. Only then did mo bei release her hand ... Chapter 1372 ? Chapter 1372: Sweet Trantor: 549690339 His palm was full of wounds, and blood was dripping down his fingers. There was nothing more tenacious than unwillingness. However, no one would be able to see it. Mo bei was almost drowning in the darkness. If not for that outstretched hand. In her eyes, that would probably be the only thing left. Someone covered her ears. There was a faint minty fragrance and the voice was pleasant as if coaxing her. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Your hand is injured, so how are you going to make biscuits for me? miss, have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Mo bei looked up with rapt attention and met his eyes. The world in his eyes was very clean, but his eyes were very deep, as if they could reflect the light of themp. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you for the championship you want to win. ¡± He had only used a little strength to press her into his arms. ¡°To prove that he is worth it.¡± Yes, he was worth it. Mo bei had always thought that her brother deserved the best in the world. Since they couldn¡¯t see how good he was, she would beat him until everyone remembered that he was once the most talented jungler in the heropetition! The selection round finally came to an end. The first person mo Nan ran into when he walked out of the arena was sunless. He stood there, and Mo Nan didn¡¯t dare to approach him. He realized that this person¡¯s aura was quite strong when he had a cold face. It was rare for Monan to fail to fulfill his promise. When it came to huanleng, he had repeated the same thing several times, and in the end, he still felt guilty. However, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. He hesitated and was about to speak. ¡°Follow me to the hospital,¡± the man said as he walked over. ¡°Huh?¡± Monan was confused. ¡°Are you an idiot, hand?¡± Mo Nan was the first and only person who could make Huan Leng swear. Mo Nan didn¡¯t feel much pain in his hand now. He wanted to talk back. Did this person not know how powerful he was at No. 1 middle school? he ... ¡°Come here.¡± The one who called Leng was his arm. Without a word, he stuffed him into the car. Zhao Jianjian and the socialite were still standing outside. They were in such a hurry because they wanted to see brother Nan. Now that they were looking at each other, they did not know what to do. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to see his hand first,¡± she said politely.¡±You guys can go to the base for a while.¡± Base? Which base? ck me? He didn¡¯t even get the answer. The car had already left. Mo Nan had never thought that Huan Leng was so hot-tempered, but what was the situation now? ¡°I ...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Huleng pressed him down and lowered his voice.¡±Mo Nan, you¡¯ve never kept your promise to me. You idiot, shut up and don¡¯t provoke me again.¡± Mo Nan¡¯s eyes widened. It was because that person¡¯s eyes were filled with too many emotions.¡±Heal your hand.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo Nan paused and smiled.¡±Yes.¡± The man leaned back and looked at the street View outside the window.¡±You yed very well today.¡± Mo Nan really wanted tough, and he touched his shoulder with his uninjured hand. ¡°Our Captain doesn¡¯t even look at the person he¡¯splimenting?¡± Huleng looked over and knew that this person¡¯s bad habit was acting up again, so he was toozy to speak again. Mo Nan let out a long sigh.¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that, Captain. Let me tell you, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a sister. You¡¯ll understand once you have a sister. This really isn¡¯t a big deal. Just now, wasn¡¯t I especially handsome in my sister¡¯s eyes? my sister is quite handsome too. When did the little stoice up with this trick, Cang Mountain dragon¡¯s cry? no, I have to watch the reyter. No, wait a minute, wasn¡¯t shameless Feng holding my sister just now? F * ck! I ...¡± ¡°Can you still go back? I¡¯ll go and see your hand.¡± Huleng really couldn¡¯t stand a sis-con. Mo Nan really didn¡¯t feel the pain in his hand anymore, and all of it had shifted to boycotting Feng nai.¡±You and Feng nai were chosen together. When you participate in thepetition, you have to help me keep an eye on him, especially not let him sleep in the same room as my younger sister. I know that guy¡¯s methods too well. He pretends to be a child in the game, but there¡¯s no telling how he¡¯ll act in real life. My younger sister was deceived by his face. I¡¯m working hard to be selected this time to stop my younger sister from turning stupid. Open your eyes wide and see how shameless Feng nai is. Even if he wants to date, he can¡¯t do it. It should be the boys who should spend the girls ¡®money. Don¡¯t always think about buying everything. When has the Feng family evercked this? most importantly, that guy likes to act cute in front of my sister. He doesn¡¯t even let go of things like pretending to be a fan! I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll harm themittee when the timees. If he dares to do such a thing by sharing a room with my sister, I won¡¯t let him off even if I be a ghost. ¡± The more she heard, the more she wanted to reach out and rub her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. ¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re my good brother indeed.¡± Mo Nan put his hand on huleng¡¯s shoulder, handsome and mischievous, as if what had happened just now had not left any trace on him. However, the scar had yet to form a scab, so how could it not hurt? Huleng nced at him.¡±Don¡¯t move. I still want your hand to be in good condition.¡± Hearing that, Monan also leaned back arrogantly.¡±¡±What should I do, huleng? because of you, I¡¯m starting to like this world.¡± Huleng stopped for a moment. ¡°Help me guard against shameless Feng,¡± mo Nan added. At the end of the day, it was still his sis-con at work. ¡®Because of you, I¡¯m starting to like this world a little?¡¯ nonsense. Huleng turned his head away and leaned his shoulder against that person¡¯s shoulder. It was as if this was the only atmosphere that would not make him seem so unwilling. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. ¡± He could not say the words in his heart. When mo bei heard that hunleng was apanying her brother, the dark look in her eyes dissipated. Feng nai looked at her hand. She had used all the medicine that should be used, and his fingertips slid past hers. Seeing that the person¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him, he suddenly lowered his eyes and buried his head in her neck.¡±I say, little sister, what part of me is so unsightly that you don¡¯t even look at me?¡± Mo bei felt a sense of warmth. This person¡¯s existence always caught her off guard. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to keep your promise, but you should at least pay attention to me.¡± With Feng NAI¡¯s face, no matter what he did or what he said, he would only mesmerize people. Moreover, he was like a puppy, licking people¡¯s necks. The pure white Samoyed rolled around anxiously.¡±Woof! Woof! Woof! It had never seen such a shameless human before. He had done everything it could. How shameless was he to make a living with a dog? The private doctor didn¡¯t know what to say. He just pretended that he didn¡¯t exist. But this was the main house. Everyone in the Feng family was watching. Their young master ... Was ... Was too ... The old Butler coughed heavily. Otherwise, just like the old Chairman had said, if he didn¡¯t ask the young master toe downstairs, the Feng family¡¯s face would be lost by him. As a man, not only was he clingy, but he also heard that the car he drove was a gift from bei. Did the Feng familyck his car? Or was thepany¡¯s profit not enough? Let a girl give him a car? This was what he had taught him! However, there was one thing that this kid did well. He knew how to take over Bei Wang¡¯s family. Old master Feng knew that mo bei¡¯s hand was injured. Aside from a private doctor, he had even prepared a warm soup. It had been a long time since the main house had been so lively. It was mainly because the staff had never seen the old Chairman holding a Dragon-headed walking stick and personallying to the kitchen to watch over them for someone. Until miss mo was brought down by the Butler. The old Chairman walked away, his eyes full of love. But very quickly, when it came to the young master, the situation changed. Feng nai didn¡¯t want to see the old master at this time either. He was doing fine upstairs with a certain someone, so why did he have toe down for soup? there were so many light bulbs here. Weren¡¯t they an eyesore? Although Feng nai was well-mannered in the main house, he would nevere down if he didn¡¯t want to. However, he was good at sleeping. However, it was different today. A certain someone wanted toe down, and he had no choice. The Butler could tell that their young master was 100% obedient to miss mo. He did not know if he was pretending or if he was justzy. Miss mo also had her ways of coaxing people. She rubbed young master¡¯s head and basically settled everything. Perhaps it was because of his temperament, but even though his hand was injured, he still stood there with dignity and respect. After seeing old master Feng, he called out in a neither humble nor overbearing manner,¡±¡±Grandpa Feng,¡± The Butler knew that the old director liked miss mo for a reason. Many families wanted to raise a child like him. There were too few people who cared about old friendships, understood the hearts of the older generation, and could understand them. Old master Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits from smiling. He waved at mo bei.¡±Come, sit here.¡± Just as mo bei was about to take a step forward ... Feng nai took her hand first and said in azy voice,¡±¡±Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter? She¡¯s already very tired from ying the whole day. If it¡¯s possible, don¡¯t reminisce about the old days of your old friends and let her rest early. ¡± Old master Feng choked on his own grandson¡¯s words and just wanted to throw him out of the room. ¡°You finally know how to tell Beibei to rest early. Weren¡¯t you the one who spoke to the Xu family and said that Beibei shouldn¡¯t have left you?¡± Old master Feng leaned on his Dragon-headed walking stick with one hand, and his smile was faint. Feng nai narrowed his eyes. The old master was really rubbing it in.¡±I said ...¡± Before he could retort, he was smacked on the head. ¡°Be polite to Grandpa.¡± It was mo bei. Feng nai, on the other hand,ughed.¡±How am I impolite? it¡¯s clearly this old man who doesn¡¯t respect his elders. He¡¯s trying to sow discord between us.¡± Mo bei looked at him, her eyes very indifferent. Feng NAI¡¯s smile disappeared.¡±I know. I¡¯ll be more polite to him.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei held his hand. Feng nai looked at a certain someone yfully. He knew that she was a ssic example of disciplining him, but he was very happy to do so. Old master Feng really couldn¡¯t bear to see his Rascal grandson acting so obedient. Everyone knew how evil he was outside. This time, he had destroyed the Xu family. The people of Jiang city were all afraid. Many of them who came to Scout for information were afraid that this little rascal would make a move. After all, they were all connected. Between merchants, there were only eternal interests and no eternal enemies. This bastard grandson of his could also do it. When he reached the North, he was like a human again. ¡°That car outside, did bei give it to you?¡± Old master Feng still had to ask what he needed to ask. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Feng nai askedzily. Chapter 1373 ? Chapter 1373: Kanna, sweet Trantor: 549690339 Why? He still had the face to ask what? Old master Feng also didn¡¯t expect his little brat to be so confident. ¡°What do you think? Was there any reason for a girl to spend money? Is thepany¡¯s dividend not enough for you to spend? Where¡¯s your gentlemanly manners?¡± Old master Feng wanted to knock on the door. ¡°Grandpa Feng,¡± mo bei blocked him.¡±I wanted to buy it for him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him yet. He must have asked for it from you.¡± Old master Feng gritted his teeth a little, but he couldn¡¯t even reach that little brat. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow.¡±I need someone to be willing to give me what I want. Why are you so worried?¡± Old master Feng narrowed his eyes, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Bei,e here.¡± Feng nai kept feeling that there was something about this old man that would make him unhappy. Sure enough, the old man took out a ck card.¡±This grandson of mine has caused you a lot of trouble. I¡¯ve heard about it too. His behavior can¡¯t be considered clean, and there are rumors about the Xu family. He¡¯s bing more and more like his father. You¡¯ve been spoiling him too much. He usually ys games and doesn¡¯t interact with many people. Grandpa Feng knows a lot of people. Look at this, do you like him? he¡¯s quite good-looking.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed a little. What was this old man doing now? Mo bei also paused. The name on the photo made her raise her eyebrows.¡±Gold?¡± ¡°Yes, the Jin family.¡± ¡°His children aren¡¯t as scheming as na ¡®er,¡± old master Feng said with a smile.¡±Don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei thought of young master Jin. Indeed ... He was not scheming. Feng nai, on the other hand,ughed.¡±Golden feather?¡± Mo bei turned around and saw his dark eyes. He picked up one of the photos.¡±¡±Do you like it when she¡¯s half-bent?¡± ¡°What half-bent and not straight?¡± ¡°What kind of person talks about their childhood friend like that?¡± old master Feng looked at him. Feng nai sat down and crossed his long legs.¡±¡±Grandpa, did my womanizer father offend you recently? why are you here to punish me?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Old master Feng took a sip of tea slowly.¡±¡±He¡¯s not even as good as you. ¡± Indeed, this was where the problemy. ¡°I¡¯m different from him. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±You were the ones who forced me toe into contact with the Xu family. Now, you¡¯re here in front of my wife. Why are you digging up my dark history?¡± The Butler was still pouring tea, but when he heard this, his hand went crooked. Wife ... Wife? ¡°The mo family wants a son-inw like you?¡± old master Feng also raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m very well-liked by the elders. ¡± Feng nai smiledzily.¡±Of course. Troublemaking elders like you are an exception.¡± The veins on old master Feng¡¯s forehead bulged again. Mo bei reached out and smacked the back of Feng NAI¡¯s head again. This time, it was a little light. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. ¡± The Butler could only look at the ceiling. Young master was being naughty? Feng nai was used to mocking, but he still restrained himself.¡±¡±He was the one who bullied me first. He even showed you someone else¡¯s photo.¡± ¡°Yunshen¡¯s boss,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. ¡°Mo bei lowered her eyes. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips were still a little tight. Mo bei read it and added,¡±I only like you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment, then he slowly curled his lips and met old master Feng¡¯s gaze.¡±¡±Grandpa, did you hear that?¡± Old master Feng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. He was still not angry enough. Mo bei held the pot with one hand and poured a cup for the old man.¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t know any better. Grandpa Feng, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Let¡¯s y chesster.¡± Old master Feng was relieved. Feng nai couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, a certain someone was indeed old-fashioned and liked to y with old people¡¯s games. He could not use his power at all. It was a good thing that she had overthought it and wanted her grandfather to apany a certain someone for a while. However, there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t bear no matter how much he thought about it. He simply tugged at his cor and took out his phone in the empty study ... Chapter 1374 ? Chapter 1374: Young master Feng is threatening people online, jealousy Trantor: 549690339 Jin Corporation building. The people walking back and forth here were basically all familiar faces that could be seen on TV. Not to mention anything else, just the living signboard of a certain movie King was enough to let the Jin Corporation gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. There was no one else with traffic that would never go out of date. However, the person-in-charge of Jin Corporation was a little unhappy today. The path that thepany had arranged for him was not easy to walk. Also, his brother insisted on writing a script. If you want to write, then write. Why don¡¯t you write it at home? Of course, he had to bring her back and educate her. Jin Yu was dressed in a suit and looked like a yboy. The people around him didn¡¯t dare to speak. Of course, a certain movie King was still drinking tea slowly at the side, unaffected by it. If it wasn¡¯t for little boss Jin pulling him back,¡±D * MN, why are you drinking tea at this time? say something, brother. I¡¯m looking for you to convince my brother. You should get this straight.¡± ¡°You belong to thepany across the street.¡± A certain movie King pulled his hand back and asked him to figure out his position. Hearing this, Jin Yu gritted his teeth in anger.¡±¡±You¡¯re a traitor, are you stupid? What kind of conditions did they give you to let you, the young master of the Jin family, go over?¡± Young master Jin jumped up and down, then turned around and shouted,¡±¡±Brother naige Holdings!¡± W-what? Jin Yu¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. Young master Jin tidied his clothes and patted his brother.¡±When I first heard this news, I felt the same as you. Brother, I understand how you feel.¡± ¡°Why is he controlling this stock?¡± Jin Yu was really annoyed. Young master Jin let out a long sigh.¡±He probably can¡¯t stand other people¡¯s bbering and got angry for the sake of a beauty, so he might as well control his own opinion. It¡¯s been hard on you, big brother. You¡¯ll have to fight with brother na in the future.¡± Fight you ... If they weren¡¯t brothers, Jin Yu would have already opened his mouth and scolded him. Since he was young, that demon had bullied everyone and could even win over people¡¯s hearts. He looked like a noble young master. When had he ever won a fight? he didn¡¯t want to fight with him at all! However, things didn¡¯t go as he wished. Before he could even think about it, his phone rang. The caller ID showed that it was demon Feng! Why did he call him? The manager who came in saw that his boss¡¯s face had turned pale again. Then, he threw the phone to his little boss.¡±¡±You take it.¡± Young master Jin looked at it and shook his head! Brother na took the initiative to call. If nothing happened, he would kick his dog¡¯s head to the side. Jin Yu felt that he couldn¡¯t lose the battle array. Even if his heart was beating like a drum, the consequences of not epting it were even more terrifying! ¡°Hello, hahaha, brother naer, what made you think of calling me? Hahahaha. ¡± Feng nai listened to theughter on the other end. He usually thought it was alright, but today, it was particrly unpleasant to the ear.¡±Director Jin, let me remind you that you¡¯re three years older than me.¡± Jin Yu choked heavily. He thought,¡±now you know that I¡¯m three years older than you. When you fought me when we were young, why didn¡¯t you think that I would be stronger than you? you must be a Chuunibyou and let everyone call you brother. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pack you up. Have you forgotten?¡± It had to be said that his childhood memories were still very scary. In addition, this person was scary to begin with. Even if he didn¡¯t do any business, he knew that the business circle had been in chaos recently. He didn¡¯t want to be affected. ¡°You called me today to inform me, right? I heard from Jinzi that if you want resources, I have no problem with it. We¡¯re all brothers. If you want to be in the entertainment industry, you should¡¯ve said so earlier.¡± Feng nai smiled gently.¡±CEO Jin, you¡¯re really resourceful. You found out so quickly.¡± Jin Yu felt a chill run down his back from his smile. He felt that things were not that simple. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for a marriage partner recently?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was light, and no emotions could be heard. Jin Yu went to see his brother. He put his phone on speaker and mouthed to Jin Zi,¡±how should I answer this?¡± The gold told him to be honest. The two brothers were not smart, a certain movie Kingmented in his heart as he drank tea. Jin Yu put on an act.¡±Ah, I¡¯m already of age. My family is rushing me.¡± ¡°It seems that Grandpa Jin doesn¡¯t know how happy and carefree CEO Jin¡¯s life is usually.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s sudden politeness came.¡±Why don¡¯t I find some time to talk to Grandpa Jin and ask him to set you free?¡± he said. Jin Yu and Jin Zi looked at each other. The old man would beat him (his brother) to death! ¡°Brother nai...Uh, I mean, President Feng.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s desire to live was very strong.¡±I¡¯vee to a sudden realization. I¡¯ve been ridiculous all these years, and I¡¯ve really let him down. Now I just want to find someone to live a good life with.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai said these two words rather yfully.¡±¡±Because you want to find someone to live a good life with. Do you know what that old man in my house did just now?¡± What? Jin Yu was a little confused. ¡°I showed her your photo.¡± Feng NAI¡¯sst sentence was filled with a chill. Jin Yu still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation. Who was it? Jinzi¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately distanced himself from his brother. Why? Jin Yu looked at his brother as if he was looking at an idiot. Gold was already toozy to talk nonsense with his brother. He had an expression that said,¡±brother, you¡¯re dead.¡± Feng nai was stillughing.¡±I heard that CEO Jin had ideas about Yun Shen before?¡± he said slowly. ¡°This ... I was just pursuing her. I was serious.¡± He definitely couldn¡¯t let this demon go home and give him a chance toin. ¡°Oh?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingerszily ran across his buttons.¡±¡±The person you¡¯ve seriously pursued just so happens to be han Xi¡¯s Secret crush. President Jin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Cold? After hearing this surname, Jin Yu¡¯s face began to show color,¡±Is it that han?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that han,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile did not fade.¡±I heard that CEO Jin has always wanted to build this rtionship.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s scalp was really numb from being called ¡°CEO Jin,¡± and he didn¡¯t want to give him a quick end.¡±Then he, he doesn¡¯t know about this, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first.¡± ¡°But I really want to tell him now,¡± Feng nai said in azy voice. Jin Yu really knelt down in front of him,¡±brother nai, God nai!¡± How did I offend you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t send your photos to the Feng family again. Also, warn all the other people around you who are of marriageable age. ¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±don¡¯t send any more gifts to my old master. Who else can? when the timees, I¡¯ll only look for you, CEO Jin.¡± ¡°Grandpa Feng said that he has a friend who has met too few outstanding men, so I ...¡± Jin Yu was wronged. Seeing this, Jin Zi quickly covered his brother¡¯s mouth in order to save his brother¡¯s life. He said to the other side of the phone,¡±¡±Brother naer, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on my brother. I won¡¯t let him do anything stupid again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best. You can stay there and be a spy. ¡± After saying this, Feng nai hung up. Who would be so arrogant as to nt a spy? More importantly, Jin Yu turned his head to look at his brother.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with him? don¡¯t people in the industry share photos with each other?¡± ¡°Brother, your IQ is really ...¡± Little young master Jin was not that great, and he even knew how to educate others.¡±Do you know who Grandpa Feng¡¯s old friend is?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Jin Yu did not care. ¡°It¡¯s the one who abandoned brother naer. ¡± Young master Jin then added,¡±But she¡¯s been spoiling brother naer ever since she came back. Now that you¡¯ve be her blind date, how do you think brother naer will treat you?¡± Jin Yu thought about all the people that Feng nai had gotten rid of in the past year and shuddered. ¡°A person like him would actually go back to his past?¡± Jin Yu found it unbelievable. Gold was toozy to talk nonsense with him, so he simply clicked on a video that was more than ten seconds long.¡±See for yourself.¡± The video was of Feng nai dering that he was a fan. Jin Yu felt that it was necessary for him to leave quancheng for a while. Grandpa Feng was clearly trying to harm him. What did he mean by introducing him to a goddess who had both looks and cooking skills? There was nothing wrong with being a goddess, but this goddess had brought a Wolf with her. ¡°Jinzi, for the next few days in thepany, just watch me go to the production team. That¡¯s right, go to the production team. Tell my brothers not to mess around during this period and not to provoke yunshen again. Just say that we¡¯re brothers by blood, that¡¯s why I left them these words.¡± The star manager was already a little speechless. Didn¡¯t they say that his boss was in a particrly bad mood today and that anyone who came would be skinned? This ... No matter how he looked at it, he was afraid. Jin Yu was usually a ruthless person, otherwise, how could he run such a bigpany? But he couldn¡¯tpare to young master Feng, who didn¡¯t need to do anything and hit the snake where it hurt. His methods were even more refined and shameless. He had been beaten up by him since he was young. The other party didn¡¯t say a word, but his face was stained with dust. His face was very deceiving, and he was so polite that he didn¡¯t even look like a child. As a result, his grandfather was certain that the two brothers had bullied her and gave them a good beating. The man didn¡¯t lie. As he watched them enter the room again, his voice was calm. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to give me the controller. Why are you spitting in my cup?¡± Jin Yu felt a chill down his back when he thought about it. Did Grandpa Feng know about this kind of paranoid demon? Jin Yu pressed the elevator button as he thought about it. He didn¡¯t even look and was about to rush in. Yun Shen had just gotten off the ne and rushed back from the airport. He was still wearing a fashionable straw hat, which did not quite suit quancheng¡¯s temperature, so he had no choice but to add a scene at thest minute. But no matter what, beauty was a must for her. Her hat fell off after being bumped by someone, which made her frown slightly.¡±¡±Director Jin, why are you so flustered?¡± Thepany had fallen? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She had been doing well recently. Not to mention, there was still a certain movie King. Jin Yu looked at her now and was a little scared. He used to really want to chase after a beauty. Now, he immediately shook her hand.¡±I really didn¡¯t know that young master han had a crush on you. Yunshen, you can forget everything I said to you before. After that, we¡¯ll just be boss and subordinate. Erase!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yun Shen asked word by word, his beautiful face exuding the unique charm of a witch. In the past, Jin Yu would definitely be tempted.¡±I said the past should not be reminisced. Everyone has a time when they are young and full of vigor.¡± ¡°Who asked you that? I¡¯m asking you, who has a crush on whom? tell me clearly.¡± Chapter 1375 ? Chapter 1375: The Han and Shen couple Trantor: 549690339 Jin Yu was a little confused when he was pulled by his cor.¡±¡±You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s the young master of the Han family. He has a crush on you. ¡± ¡°You already said you had a crush on him, how would I know?¡± In the face of feelings, Yun Shen could not be bothered with the boss.¡±¡±How did you know?¡± Jin Yu looked like he was about to bite his tongue.¡±Wait, something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Feng nai?¡± Yun Shen knew that in quancheng, the Feng and Jin families were on good terms. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Jin Yu immediately denied. ¡°Then it¡¯s true.¡± Yun Shen put down his boss¡¯s cor and tidied up his appearance. In the end, he realized that if he went out like this, people would definitely think that his head was not working well, so he straightened his hat and said to Jin Yu,¡±¡±Take off your coat.¡± What ... What? Jin Yu¡¯s eyes widened. If this had happened in the past, he would definitely have let his imagination run wild. But now, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Don¡¯t harm him. If the young master of the Han family knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of his life. Thus, Jin Yu made a protective gesture.¡±¡±You, you stay away from me. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch me.¡± When sister Hong came up and saw this scene, her mind was in a mess. What was going on? In the past, he was their boss and would asionally test her demoness. Of course, the boss would test everyone. But today ... ¡°What kind of position is this?¡± Yun Shenughed awkwardly as he took off his jacket. Jin Yu wanted to shout that it was molested! Even if Yun Shen was anxious, he knew that his manager had the most say.¡±¡±Sister Hong, I¡¯m just going out for a while. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sister Hong couldn¡¯t pull him back from his speed, so she turned around and looked at boss Jin, who had lost his jacket. Jin Yu was furious. He pointed and said,¡±¡±She, she, you don¡¯t even care!¡± ¡°What did CEO Jin say to make her explode?¡± Usually, in thepany, she had never revealed her surname Yun and avoided many dinner parties, but she was also very respectful to President Jin. Even if it was an act, it was very real. Why did she suddenly reveal her true nature? Sister Hong was still thinking. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. When she said that she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, why did it feel like she was going to cause trouble? They were still worried. On the other side, Yun Shen got down from the elevator and immediately opened the profile picture of ¡°little assistant.¡± Back then, after that. She rarely clicked on this profile picture and had even uninstalled the game. After all, she was really a noob. Besides, he would always remember what that person said when he yed the game. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you the blue. When she shed and hit the wall, he only chuckled, looking very pleasant, and then said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you take revenge. ¡± ¡°How?¡± Yun Shen had even asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go and hit it a few times. ¡± Because she didn¡¯t want to think about it, she simply cut off everything. After all, she still had her career to take care of. She joined the crew for half a year, and when she came out, she went to another crew. When she was busy, she was isted from the outside world. It seemed that some people¡¯s shadows could not be buried with time. But why would he have a crush on her? Yun Shen thought about it and sent three words over.¡±¡±Where are you?¡± As ck me was studying abroad, han Xi wasn¡¯t the only one walking towards the base from the airport. Panda and the others were also there. Panda couldn¡¯t wait to see his little sister. Han Xi was originally sitting there without any emotional fluctuations. Even when he swiped his phone screen, he was very absent-minded, until he saw a profile picture appear ... Chapter 1376 ? Chapter 1376: It¡¯s the heart Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ahem!¡± He was caught off guard. Han Xi couldn¡¯t even hold the water steadily. The sound of his heartbeat was so loud that even the sound of the Panda was weakening, let alone the other sounds. Panda also realized that something was wrong with their Frost God. He stretched his neck and looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? whose information could make you like this?¡± Han Xi subconsciously locked his screen, and no emotions could be seen on his face.¡±¡±No one.¡± Panda scratched the back of his head. No one? Just as she was about to inquire carefully, han Xi spoke again,¡±¡±Drop me off after you cross this intersection.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened.¡±bey has officially returned to dark res today. We should have a good gathering no matter what. You¡¯re not going to be there?¡± Han Xi¡¯s heartbeat was still a little restless, but when he faced others, he still didn¡¯t have any expression. At least, his intelligence was still online.¡±A good gathering? Captain probably only wants to be alone with someone right now. If you want to clean the toilet, that¡¯s your business. I don¡¯t want to. ¡± With that, he leaned over and opened the car door. The assistant still knew who to listen to. Panda¡¯s brain was a little rusty, which waspletely different from what he had imagined afternding. Hadn¡¯t they ended their special training early just to return today and celebrate ck me¡¯spletion? Why ... This was different from what he had imagined! Teng Hui didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Instead, his gaze stopped on han Xi¡¯s back and he was actually still looking at his phone ... Teng Hui reached out and touched his chin. ¡®Hmm ... I feel like something¡¯s wrong ...¡¯ Han Xi didn¡¯t care about how his teammates saw his current state. A certain someone¡¯s profile picture had not lit up since that day. He didn¡¯t even go online much. There was only one time when he invited her, but he didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t see it or if she didn¡¯t want to y with him. He waited for the figure to turn gray from the moment he sent the game message. Now, she was asking where he was? It was clearly winter, and people would subconsciously shrink their necks into their scarves when the northern wind blew. However, han Xi, who was only wearing a battle uniform jacket, even his fingertips were hot. ¡°I¡¯m at a crossroad near the base. ¡± Han Xi was also a very straight man. The intersection of the base? There were so many crossroads in the base, which one was he talking about? Yun Shen told the driver to drive over, then typed: ¡°Which intersection?¡± Han Xi began to disy the characteristics of a straight man and sent a photo of the enigmatic supervisor. Yun Shen flipped the picture over and looked at it. ¡°¡±You should send me your location.¡± Right, there was a location. Why did he take the picture just now? Han Xi furrowed his brows, then reached out to press down on his ck bangs. Then, he sat down on the steps by the roadside. His legs were slender and his temperament was light. He already had the noble air of a young master from an aristocratic family. With a ck scarf around his neck, from the moment he stood there, many people had already turned their heads to look. As he sat down, he attracted even more attention. It was probably because he was young and inexperienced. I¡¯m going to see the person I like. As soon as he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t control his heart at all, let alone his brain. He had yet to see that person, but just by hearing his voice, his world was already in chaos. Han Xi, calm down. On the busy street. They were all looking at the person who was pressing down on her hair and smiling. If his fangirls saw han Xi like this, they would definitely be shocked and want to scream. That emotionless machine, Han Shen, would also be so ... Immature? Shy? Chapter 1377 ? Chapter 1377: Finally married (1) Trantor: 549690339 Compared to han Xi, Yun Shen always seemed natural and unrestrained. It wasn¡¯t that his heartbeat was very stable, but he just wanted to know why. Why did he have a crush on her? Without her manager, sister Hong, her assistant wouldn¡¯t be able to control the cloud witch. But when he heard that she was going to get off from some intersection, he was still shocked! ¡°Then, what if I¡¯m recognized? Why don¡¯t we meet at home?¡± Yun Shen nced at her.¡±My family will say that I¡¯m dating a man. Think about it. Is it safer outside?¡± The assistant thought that it was not entirely unreasonable. Yun Shen had gotten out of the car when she was distracted. By the time the assistant reacted, the alluring figure had already walked far away. It was not an exaggeration to describe Yun Shen as alluring. After all, she was an extremely beautiful woman, unlike those sweet youngdies. She was so beautiful that when she walked closer, the sound of her high heels could be heard. Because she was a professional, she had also trained a lot, so she could walk with a breeze. In this state, even if she intentionally weakened herself, she would still be easily discovered. The mask on his face was indeed effective. The assistant wanted to follow, but she didn¡¯t let her. She turned around and put a finger to her lips to make a shushing gesture.¡±You just stand here obediently. I¡¯m going to meet a friend in peace. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take off my mask and the effect will be the same.¡± The assistant thought to herself, sister Hong, I¡¯m being threatened again. I¡¯m in a really difficult position! He didn¡¯t dare to move and just stood there. Although the cloud witch was very dedicated to her work and would usually respect them when she worked, once she decided on something, she would do it. No, I can¡¯t let her take off her mask! After Yun Shen settled the assistant, he walked even faster. As she got closer and closer to the location, she felt that it was unreal. This was different from thest time they met. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that the person on the other side of the game was him. This time, it was as if her mood hade to life. Her heartbeat was very loud, and even her breathing was affected. There must be a mistake somewhere. She was clearly the one who had a crush on him. Why was it the opposite? Yun Shen still remembered the way he looked at her when she was joking about keeping him. Yun Shen lowered his eyes and smiled again. Anyway, he was just seeking proof. At most, he was nothing. Di di di di. The map gave a hint. Yun Shen stopped and looked over. Han Xi also heard the sound of high heels and turned his eyes slightly. Their eyes met. Before Yun Shen could say anything. Han Xi¡¯s eyes started to turn cold. ¡°You ...¡± Without giving her a chance to speak, han Xi got up and directly pulled her over.¡±¡±Find a ce with fewer people. Do you want to be recognized?¡± She loved acting and it was her career now. If she was photographed, it would not be good for her. Han Xi, who had been hot-headed and had chosen to meet here just now, had only calmed down after seeing the coat on her. It felt like someone had poured a bucket of ice water on her, and she was cold from head to toe. It was a men¡¯s coat, and she couldn¡¯t have used it to style it. It was too big and the color didn¡¯t suit her aesthetics. But she still put it on. At the thought of this, han Xi couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip. Before Yun Shen could understand why he felt cold, he was brought down to the square. Because it was cold, there was no one else in the shady corner. Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened before he released his hand ... Chapter 1378 ? Chapter 1378: Finally married (2) Trantor: 549690339 Before she could do anything, someone grabbed her wrist again! He suddenly paused and turned to look at her. Before he could say anything, she had already pushed him against the wall. Han Xi stopped. As a straight man and a machine that didn¡¯t have any feelings, his brain was indeed a pile of mush. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Could it be him? what did he do to make her unhappy? After all, he seemed to be able to provoke her every time. Han Xi was a little flustered, and even his usually calm eyes seemed to be drifting. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but shake her hand. He looked straight at her and said,¡±¡±Whose jacket is that?¡± He had to know who that person was. He was unwilling. It was as if he had missed the trophy. Just like that year, when he saw someone standing next to her. Why was it that she could match up to anyone, but when it came to him, he said that they were from two different worlds? This was what he was most unwilling to ept. Han Xi clenched his fists slowly. He was thinking,¡¯if someone else falls in love with you, I can still snatch you away from that person. But if you fall in love with someone else, what should I do?¡¯ Yun Shen could not possibly read his mind from a handsome face that always looked down on her. A jacket? She had long forgotten about this. ¡°Golden feather ¡®s.¡± ¡°Golden feather?¡± Han Xi had heard of him before. Some time ago, there was a piece of dirt on her that said she had some sort of rtionship with her boss. He had always thought that this was all fake. Han Xi¡¯s hand, which was by his side, clenched even tighter.¡±He doesn¡¯t have a good private life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yun Shen was a little confused. He paused, then smiled with his beautiful eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not important. It¡¯s just that I heard a rumor today and wanted to find you to verify it.¡± Han Xi lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s heart was beating faster than usual, but his aura did not weaken at all. He was still as enchanting as ever.¡±I heard that you have a crush on me.¡± Suddenly. Han Xi¡¯s entire body stiffened. He couldn¡¯t even control his breathing. His eyes were deep and beautiful. It was the deepest thing he had hidden in his heart when he was young. Unconsciously, he would look at her and ask her what she was wearing, what snacks she had eaten, if she had done her homework, and if she had fallen asleep in ss. He liked her so much, but when they passed by, they didn¡¯t even look at each other properly. At that time, he could not even reach her height. When he first found out what her QQ was, he wanted to add her but felt that he would be disturbing her, so he could only check her status. Secret love. These two words were so difficult to say that when he was doing the questions, he would always look away and his gaze would fall on her. Yun Shen looked at han Xi¡¯s face. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, his heart started to sink bit by bit, but in the end, he felt relieved. The pressure on him lessened, but he was still as free as a demon. After all, it was Yun Shen, and even his smile was charming. ¡± Forget it, I knew it was impossible, but han Xi, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a long time. I like you, not just for fun, but very much. I want to y games with you, eat with you, travel with you, and get all your gentleness. You probably don¡¯t understand, but a crush can really make people feel inferior. Even when I ran over, I was worried that after you saw me, you would think that the clothes I¡¯m wearing are too hot and not appropriate and gentle enough. I¡¯m sorry. She didn¡¯t grow up to be what you like.¡± Chapter 1379 ? Chapter 1379: Thousandth Trantor: 549690339 Han Xi was shocked! His subconscious actions were faster than he thought. He pulled her hand back, and his eyes were deep and boundless. ¡°It¡¯s not a rumor,¡± Yun Shen looked up in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve always, always, liked you. ¡± Han Xi lowered his head and smiled.¡±When I was in school, I always wondered how such a beautiful girl could exist. If I spoke to her, would she think that a short guy like me shouldn¡¯t like her?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his mind was nk. ¡°I¡¯ve changed from wanting to get first ce every semester to just wanting to grow up to meet your boyfriend¡¯s height requirements.¡± Han Xi¡¯s voice was deep.¡±But before that day came, there was already someone by your side. I dug out all the milk in the house, and even my family could sense that something was wrong with me at that time.¡± ¡°Yunshen, what do you think you are to me?¡± Han Xi¡¯s hand was exerting force.¡±¡±It¡¯s because no matter what you wear, I can¡¯t help but look at you, and then I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll find out. When you smile, I even write wrong multiple choice questions. You have a boyfriend, and I did badly in my exams, but even so, I still want to see you. You clearly don¡¯t belong to me, but I still want to have you. You left before graduation. If this feeling of not responding to you and just sitting there isn¡¯t considered a secret love, what is?¡± Yun Shen did not expect things to turn out like this.¡±At that time, you clearly said that you liked pure women ...¡± ¡°Did I say that personally?¡± Han Xi looked at her.¡±Also, which part of you isn¡¯t pure?¡± Yun Shen did not know what to say, so he said softly,¡±¡±Do you have some misunderstanding about purity?¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed not pure. ¡± Han Xi lowered his body.¡±After you left, I waited for you toe back every day, especially after I grew taller. However, not only did you note back, but when we met again, you even asked me how much it was in a nightclub.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s dark history had been dug up, and he was caught off guard. ¡°That¡¯s because ...¡± Yun Shen was not someone who panicked easily, but today, both his heartbeat and aura were fluctuating. After all, in her image, that person had always been cold. There was no problem that he couldn¡¯t solve. He was like a young master from ancient times. He was the same age, but he was different from the people around him. He was clean, pure, and handsome. When he sat in front of the window in his school uniform and solved the problem for her, his eyes were light. Yun Shen only remembered that the person was really clean. He was also really...Not easy to approach. She had asked him to give her a cheat sheet, but he had refused. However, when he was solving the problem, he said,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t y too much, you¡¯ll learn everything.¡± At that time, Yun Shen only smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Come and find me tomorrow.¡± Those were hisst words. The next day, Yun Shen did not go because everyone said that he had limited time for his studies and that she, a cker, should not disturb him. Besides, she was only interested in what she wanted to learn. If she didn¡¯t want to learn, she only wanted to sleep. It was really a waste of his time. After that, she didn¡¯t go. Yun Shen suddenly remembered that the third day after that, there was a sudden downpour in school. He didn¡¯t even open his umbre and just stood at the school gate to block her, his eyes just like now. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± he asked. Yun Shen was feeling guilty then, so he looked at the ssmate beside him. He also saw it, and after sweeping his gaze over, his voice was cold.¡±Because of him?¡± Chapter 1380 ? Chapter 1380: It¡¯s sweet Trantor: 549690339 He? Passerby? Yun Shen was so focused on his guilty conscience that he did not think about what he meant. ¡°Yunshen, can¡¯t you even keep your promise?¡± Girls don¡¯te for tutoring because of their boyfriends. A rtionship without mutual progress, ha. ¡± Well, that was indeed the beginning of the conflict. Yun Shen felt that this person was looking down on him, and he smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯m in a rtionship, and we have to improve together? School hunk han, do you straight-a students always speak in such a funny way?¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Five words. It was extremely cold. That was why Yun Shen would always avoid talking about him whenever someone mentioned him. What she thought was that a person like him probably didn¡¯t like her in any way. He might as well go to the teacher and change groups so as not to hold up the top student. But now ... ¡°So you were jealous that time?¡± Yun Shen guessed. Han Xi raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯which time are you talking about? I¡¯ve eaten a lot. ¡± Many ...? Yun Shen had already made him answer again and again until he did not know what to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, not stopping.¡±Including yours and Mo Nan ¡®S. I regret it.¡± ¡°Regret?¡± The great demoness Yun¡¯s thoughts could not keep up. Because his hand was holding hers, the temperature of his fingertips was slightly cold, but it was hard to ignore.¡±¡±I regret not promising you at the nightclub. I could go with you no matter how much it was. Why did I have to think so much? I¡¯ve changed. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t recognize me. Why do you have to care about your pride? it¡¯s good to be brought home by you.¡± The more Yun Shen listened, the more he felt like he had to say something, so he interrupted him.¡±¡±I also want to take you home to raise now!¡± Han Xi paused and suddenly smiled. His thin cold lips were stained with a warmth that had never been seen before.¡±Alright,¡± he said. Good? ¡®What ... Does that mean?¡¯ Yun Shen had always known that he had a nice voice and good looks. No one in the industry couldpare to his temperament. When he was with the crew, he only wore his uniform and sat there to guide the game operations. Many people asked him if he wanted to act in the movie, and the little girls were all blushing. At that time, she was calm. After all, she only wanted this person. But why did he look so gentle when he smiled? It was just like when he had carried her in the game. When she had made a mistake and hit the wall, he had also hit the wall. ¡°Then ... Cough.¡± Yun Shen felt that his aura could not be messed up too much, and indeed, he found his home ground very quickly. She smiled and held his hand in an alluring way.¡±¡±Since you¡¯reing home with me, I¡¯ll be in charge in the future. I¡¯ll mark you.¡± A mark? Han Xi was still thinking about the imprint. She had already leaned forward and kissed the side of his face. It was a very light touch. But it made his heart throb, and he could no longer make his own decisions. Yun Shen had put on a dark red lipstick, and it would leave a mark on his face. ¡°It¡¯s mine now,¡± Han Xi knew about her cat¡¯s illness. When she went to school, she would even kiss the hairband she liked when she bought it. However,pared to these, the touch just now was the most difficult thing for him to control. It was very soft, and there was a faint fragrance on her body. Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened and he turned his face to the side, trying to let his frustration go. Yun Shen thought that she was too ... ¡°You don¡¯t like me like this, do you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t change it,¡± Yun Shen said as he moved closer.¡±I need to mark what I want.¡± ¡°No, I like it very much.¡± Han Xi, this straight man, had be smarter now.¡±¡±It¡¯s my first time being kissed by a girl. I don¡¯t know how to react. ¡± Chapter 1381 ? Chapter 1381: Thousandth Trantor: 549690339 Yun Shen thought to himself, it¡¯s indeed clean. Such a clean person would be hers in the future. ¡°Under normal circumstances, an official announcement is needed.¡± Yun Shen wanted to lead him on. After all, he did have selfish motives and wanted the whole world to know that he had been taken away by her. Han Xi lowered his eyes and looked at her. Yun Shen felt that it was dangerous. ¡°Who did you make the official announcement to?¡± His voice still sounded calm. Yun Shen finally knew what was going on, and his smile deepened.¡±¡±No one. You¡¯ll know when you look at the rumors. It¡¯s said that I have many boyfriends, and even I don¡¯t know which one is real. How could it be announced? are you jealous?¡± After han Xi heard thest sentence, he said slowly,¡±¡±What if I say yes?¡± She admitted it so readily that Yun Shen did not know how to tease her anymore. ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Han Xi said nonchntly,¡±I was especially jealous when I watched you film. Why did you wear so little? you even wore a swimsuit.¡± Yun Shen suddenly felt a little guilty.¡±¡±The plot requires it. This is the profession.¡± Han Xi was still looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡±Yun Shen coughed heavily. After all, he had heard that the Han family was indeed very strict in this aspect. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡°Han Xi¡¯s fingers brushed past her wrist. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± When Yun Shen was in school, he had already felt that han xueba¡¯s thinking was not on the same page as hers. Now, he was even more confused. Anyway, the fact that he had a crush on her was enough to make her uncertain. She could not guess anything else. ¡°An official announcement.¡± The gentleness in han Xi¡¯s eyes seemed to be smiling.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted an official announcement?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s first reaction was to go to sister Hong to show off. See, this person was still won over by her. What did she mean by always disturbing him? His second reaction was,¡±then when sister Hong scolds me, stand in front.¡± The cloud demoness also had people who felt apologetic. For example, sister Hong, who helped her settle all the trouble she caused. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stand in front of you, but it doesn¡¯t have to be soplicated.¡± Han Xi wrapped his hand around her and pulled her into his arms. Yun Shen¡¯s fingers stopped, and his heartbeat became even louder, making a lot of noise. She had never heard him whisper in her ear,¡±¡±Just take a photo and post it on your moments.¡± Group photo? The two of them? It was okay. Yun Shen¡¯s smile was even more beautiful. However, after han Xi raised his phone, his eyes slowly narrowed. Yun Shen could see this change in him through the phone¡¯s camera. After all, the two of them were in the same frame. What¡¯s wrong? That was Yun Shen¡¯s first reaction. When he spoke again, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. His tone was a little heavy and a little depressed.¡±¡±This coat is very unpleasant to the eye.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very unpleasant to the eye!¡± Yun Shen reached out and pulled his jacket off.¡±¡±Such an ugly jacket should be thrown into the trash can.¡± When han Xi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Later, when he saw that her long dress was half-sleeve, he immediately stopped her from moving. ¡°It¡¯ll be cold. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s prettier this way. ¡°Yun Shen smiled. Han Xi lowered his eyes and looked at her. Yun Shen wanted to throw the jacket away. Jinyu¡¯s taste was pretty good. Before she could do anything, he had already taken the coat from her hand. What he was wearing today wasn¡¯t suitable for her, so he simply wrapped the scarf around her twice and pulled her back into his arms. Jin Yu¡¯s coat was sessfully thrown on the side of the road. After all, he still had a use for it. In the phone¡¯s camera, Yun Shen¡¯s expression was still a little surprised, and even his lips were slightly open. In this position, han Xi bent over and lowered his eyes. Even the marks on his eyshes were gentle. Crack!¡± Chapter 1382 ? Chapter 1382: Chapter 1342: Trantor: 549690339 The scene froze. Before Yun Shen could snap back to his senses, he had already seen Cheng Xiang on his phone. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very good. ¡± His voice was still in her ears,¡±retouching the pictures?.¡± At this moment, he was not straight at all. He even knew how to edit pictures. Yun Shen¡¯s face was a little hot, but he could not lose his aura.¡±Let me see.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Xi chuckled. Yun Shen kept feeling that her smile seemed to have seen through her too much. He really wanted to use the dog¡¯s head to block her, but in the end, he thought about it and realized that it was not easy to make this person his. What was there to block? her lipstick mark was still on that handsome face. He was cold and handsome. He was not bad. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fix it, just send it to me, I¡¯ll send it. ¡± Han Xi took the phone but didn¡¯t send the photo to her. Instead, he directly posted it on his moments. The text was apanied by the word ¡°official announcement.¡± Yun Shen was still waiting, but he had no intention of sending it to her. Instead, he lifted his coat.¡±Do you have any other work to doter?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Yun Shen thought to himself, hey, this boyfriend, aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Han Xi had already grabbed her wrist.¡±¡±If you don ¡®t,e back to my ce and y some games.¡± The reason for ying games ... ¡°Bring your points up,¡± han Xi said again. ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Shen¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Han Xi also smiled and reached out to put on her mask. This scene happened to be seen by the junior Assistant who had just rushed over. She was so frightened that she almost fell over. W-who was that? F * ck, it wasn¡¯t mo Nan. How could someone who wasn¡¯t mo Nan cause the cloud witch to act like this? Wait a minute, if it wasn¡¯t mo Nan, then which B * stard was it? The passersby were also looking over. In the beginning, the assistant was worried that the cloud witch would be recognized. Later, she realized that all the people who turned around to look at her were girls, and she slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Hmm, this man does look very interesting. He looks ... Very familiar! What the f * ck! Han da! Great Han? The assistant was dumbfounded. ¡°The car¡¯s at its original location?¡± Yun Shen asked. The little assistant was still looking at han Xi. Male God, male God! Yun Shen¡¯s eyes curved up, looking very charming.¡±Oh, right, this is your favorite esports yer, right? ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The assistant nodded. Yun Shen pulled his scarf.¡±Then, if you don¡¯t tell sister Hong, I¡¯ll get an autograph for you.¡± ¡°Tell, tell what?¡± The assistant felt as if she was drowning in that person¡¯s smile. This big han thing must be fake. How could he still smile? ¡°I have a new boyfriend,¡± Yun Shen coughed. ¡°New man ...¡± The assistant hugged her head. She was going crazy! Yun Shen still sympathized with his assistant who had gone crazy.¡±¡±Calm down and think about how you¡¯ll deal with it when you can¡¯t hide it from sister Hong anymore.¡± Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to deal with it! The assistant wanted to scream. It was too difficult. If CEO Hong knew that the cloud witch had a new boyfriend just after she came out with her, she would definitely experience what despair felt like. ¡°She should already know,¡± At this moment, han Xi¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°No, sister Hong¡¯s hands aren¡¯t that long.¡± Yun Shen nced sideways. ¡°I have her as a friend.¡± Han Xi brushed her long hair aside and reminded her,¡±¡±An official announcement.¡± Yun Shen stopped for a moment, and his first reaction was to turn off his phone. As soon as she turned off her phone, the assistant¡¯s ringtone rang like crazy. Yun Shen didn¡¯t turn back and ran away with han Xi. The assistant knew she would do this. Come back if you dare! Yun Shen would not go back. It would be inconvenient to run in high heels. Han Xi lowered his eyes to look at her and his smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re still afraid?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use WeChat, turn it off. ¡± Yun Shen ordered him. Han Xi took out his phone. Not only did he not turn it off, he even sent a message to the famous manager: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. It won¡¯t affect her career. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sister Hong, who was about to explode on the spot, took a deep breath after receiving this message.¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble young master han. ¡± Her demoness was really capable. How did he manage to obtain such a cold and aloof flower? She did not want to provoke the Han family either. However, didn¡¯t they say that the family was very strict? Young master Han¡¯s taste did not really suit the family. Han Xi turned his phone to the side and let her take a look. Yun Shen felt that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the impartial sister Hong who wouldn¡¯t let him eat instant noodles anymore. She had actually epted it so quickly? Han Xi helped her wrap her scarf properly.¡±Can we walk slowly now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more news on WeChat,¡±Yun Shen reminded him. The other news only blew up a few discussion groups and moments. Panda kept screaming ¡± The message was simple and clear. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on! Let go of my goddess first! F * cking hell, han Xi, you¡¯re a big pervert! Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t interested in my goddess?! You, you, you! I want to challenge you to a duel!¡± Teng Hui was more direct. His ¡°F * ck¡± had already expressed countless meanings. Next, it was the Han family¡¯s turn. There weren¡¯t many people in han Xi¡¯s circle of friends, but the Han family had actually found a girlfriend for this 10000-year-old orphan. A well-known medical expert stopped reading and turned to look at his wife. The other side was no longer calm. The seven great aunties and eight great aunties were also not calm. Of course, he also had a younger cousin. ¡°I know her. F * ck, cousin, you¡¯re getting cooler. She¡¯s the goddess of all the students.¡± Han Xi only briefly nced at it before replying,¡±¡±In the future, call her cousin-inw.¡± Just five words, no more, no less, and the family discussion group exploded. Han Xi looked at it and didn¡¯t pay any more attention. Yun Shen¡¯s mind was filled with the words ¡®cousin-inw¡¯. He also saw his moments. Feng NAI¡¯s reaction was always so different. His focus was on the coat on the ground. As a result, he fully disyed his responsibility as the captain. He opened han Xi¡¯s avatar and privately messaged: ¡°This is Jinyu¡¯s WeChat ount. You¡¯re wee. Just keep an eye on yunshen and make sure she doesn¡¯t me it on someone.¡± Both of them knew who he was referring to. After all, both of them had wanted to tear down the ¡®couple¡¯ in the beginning. When it came to mo bei, Feng NAI¡¯s stubbornness would always stand out. He would like to see who would dare to meet this ¡°old man¡¯s friend¡± after this. After doing all this, Feng nai raised his eyes and nced at the clock. How long were the old man going to y chess with her? Of course, Feng nai knew that with a certain someone¡¯s personality, she would definitely not leave first. If he went to look for her like this, he would probably be lectured by her again. He should be apanying that old man. Ha, that old man was just a little better and deliberately made him unhappy. Feng nai turned to look at the Butler who was making tea.¡±¡±Did the doctor say something to Grandpa?¡± The Butler paused. Feng nai walked closer. ¡°Crippling the Xu family¡¯s daughter¡¯s hand, this ...¡± The Butler sighed. ¡°It¡¯s already very light. ¡± Feng nai pushed the door open, his back so tall and straight that it seemed like he was emitting ck mist ... Chapter 1383 ? Chapter 1383: Chapter 1343: Trantor: 549690339 The Butler looked at this scene and hesitated. Feng nai was very clear about what he was going to do. With his phone in hand, he strolled to the living room. The reason why old master Feng had released the news to let everyone know of mo bei¡¯s existence was that he hoped that there would be fewer incidents like this in the Xu family in the future. It was time for those who felt that this child was not worthy of his grandson to wake up. ¡°I heard about thepetition. I hope you can let it go.¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t know how serious mo bei¡¯s hand injury was. In reality, those who didn¡¯t y inpetitions wouldn¡¯t know what kind of flexible reaction a good jungler needed. Mo bei¡¯s fingertipsnded on a chess piece.¡±Grandfather, there are some things that I can¡¯t let go of.¡± The moment she closed her eyes, she would see her brother leaving. He didn¡¯t even know how to ovee it. Or rather, she didn¡¯t want to let go. Mo bei looked up, the color of her eyes very dark.¡±¡±This is probably why I still exist, Grandpa. I¡¯ve nevere here with hope.¡± The truth would never be revealed. Her brother would have found out by then. Why did he still stay? It was because there was still a ce he wanted to go. He had given her that ce. Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at her right hand. Her voice was light.¡±Grandpa, I know very well what human nature is.¡± For a moment, old master Feng didn¡¯t know what to say. It was because, at that moment, this child was like his grandson. They ... Were actually so simr? ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo bei raised her hand and poured him a cup of tea.¡±¡±I won¡¯t let my own matters affect him. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Old master Feng still wanted to say something. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was heard from the other end.¡±¡±Who would be fine?¡± Old master Feng kept his emotions in check.¡±Who else could it be? of course it¡¯s you. Look at how much trouble you¡¯ve caused all day.¡± ¡°Causing trouble?¡± After hearing these two words, Feng nai suddenlyughed.¡±Did someone call you again?¡± Old master Feng clutched his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±The way you do things will attract the wind. You¡¯ll make more enemies.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was very calm.¡±Grandpa, you two can y chess in the future. There are some things that aren¡¯t suitable for her to listen to. What do you think, Grandpa?¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t refute this point. Feng nai sat down and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Grandpa wants to scold me. You¡¯ll definitely protect me if you hear it. Why don¡¯t you stop listening and go upstairs?¡± Why did he say that he was such an unpardonable person? ¡°When you¡¯re anxious, you¡¯ll still hit me. You chased me and knocked.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also see the wound on my face thest time?¡±Feng nai said nonchntly. Old master Feng¡¯s face darkened. His grandson was doing this on purpose, wasn¡¯t he? he was trying to ruin his reputation in Beibei. Mo bei did know that there had been a time when Feng NAI¡¯s face was injured. That time, he had been shopping with Yun Shen at the mall and many Men in ck had been chasing him. So it was Grandpa Feng who had injured him? Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and looked at the old man sitting there. After all, old master Feng was a schr. Even if he taught people, he would destroy their spirits and never punish them physically. When had he ever chased after him? this grandson of his didn¡¯t even make a draft when he lied. If she wasn¡¯t familiar with old master Feng¡¯s character, mo bei would probably have been fooled by a certain someone. After all, he had said it so pitifully. However, she knew the person sitting in front of her better than all these. Seeing that the old master was very angry, she reached out and patted Feng NAI¡¯s face.¡±¡±Don¡¯t insult Grandpa. ¡± Chapter 1384 ? Chapter 1384: Kitazawa Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai narrowed his eyes, his gaze wavering. In the end, he still gave in. ¡°Who¡¯s ndering him? doesn¡¯t he know what he¡¯s done? he didn¡¯t like you from the beginning and forced me to break up with you. I guess he went to the base to humiliate you with money and make you stay away from me. In the end, after eating your zhajiangmian, he started to crave it and gave up his previous thoughts. He then used other ways to trick you and tried to break us up every day. Heh.¡± Old master Feng had never known that hiszy grandson could talk so much. It really made him want to beat someone up. Mo bei felt that the old man¡¯s blood pressure would shoot up if he stayed any longer, so she simply pulled him up and said to old master Feng,¡±¡±Grandpa Feng, let him out after I¡¯ve taught him a lesson. You should rest early.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s goal had been achieved, so he didn¡¯t care what the old man said. Old master Feng looked at him and said,¡±learn from bei.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a veryzy and perfunctory voice. Old master Feng wanted to dig at someone again. The North was still the best. What was his grandson doing? The Butler walked over and put down the tea that he had not served.¡±¡±I think young master just called young master Jin. Young master Jin shouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. After all, Chairman, you should know that none of the people in the courtyard dared toin about young master. Chairman Jin has liked young master since he was young and has been using young master to demand young master Jin and the rest.¡± ¡°He only looks outstanding in the eyes of outsiders. He¡¯s very ck in his bones.¡± Old master Feng was both proud and angry. He didn¡¯t even know what his grandson was like. He was only worried that one day, he would lose control because of his paranoia. However, he did not want to be a hindrance to the two children, even though he knew that his grandson would lose control one day if this continued. After all, the deeper the love, the more unsatisfied and unfair it would be. It wasn¡¯t that old master Feng hadn¡¯t read those rumors. He believed that none of these could defeat these two people. However, no one could guarantee that this storm would not cause other things. After all, they were people who were standing on a higher level in thepetition. It was hard to say if some of the things that were happening now would affect bei¡¯s future ... As the person in question, mo bei did not seem to care about this. She only held a certain someone¡¯s hand and entered the room. Her voice was faint.¡±How did the wound on your facee about?¡± ¡°I got a scratch when I jumped down from here.¡± Feng nai raised his chin, indicating for her to look at the balcony. He then put on azy posture. ¡°That¡¯s because he could have learned anything, but he chose to imprison me. ¡± Mo bei turned around and nced at him.¡±You should be put under house arrest. You always cause trouble when you go out. You¡¯re too cute.¡± Feng nai lowered his head andughed. A certain someone seemed to have misunderstood the word ¡®cute¡¯. ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be a scratch, but when I saw you shopping with yunshen, I thought it was too much of an eyesore, so I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Mo bei heard what he said and was about to hang her coat on the hanger. He hugged her from behind.¡±So, don¡¯t pretend to be a couple with others in the future. It¡¯s the same for girls. Don¡¯t seduce people.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one saying this? ¡°You¡¯re making me feel too insecure. ¡± When Feng nai was healing, he waspletely clingy. She really didn¡¯t know what gave him the confidence to say that someone else was healing him. Mo bei could feel his body temperature. ¡°Stay away from your fans, especially your male fans.¡± Feng nai smiled, extremely charming.¡±In exchange, I can alsopletely ignore my fans.¡± If K fans were here right now, they would definitely jump up and say it as if you had done it before! This isn¡¯t the time for you to only let us look at the mineral water bottles during your live broadcast! ¡°Alright!¡± Mo bei pped his hand.¡±Sure.¡± ¡°There are also some people that you shouldn¡¯t see if you can avoid them.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was calm.¡±The people the old master prepared for you are all from the circle. Who else do you think has a better appearance than me that suits your taste?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei could not help but turn around and pinch his face.¡±¡±No, you¡¯re the most handsome.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles at this cating sentence. Mo bei liked to see him like this. It always made people feel that this ce was worth reminiscing about. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. ¡± She had to adjust her emotions and not affect him. After all, judging from the dosage he had used, it was not suitable for her to be in this state. She didn¡¯t even like herself now. He was powerless to do anything. She couldn¡¯t ept some facts calmly. Mo bei pushed him away and strolled into the bathroom. Feng nai looked at her from outside the door, the depths of his eyes difficult to read. Even though she didn¡¯t show any emotion as usual, Feng nai knew that her hand was still injured. She had applied the medicine on her arm, but she didn¡¯t want to care about her palm. It was probably to remember. In this way, he could remember things that others didn¡¯t care about. In the bathroom, mo bei looked at her reflection in the mirror. If she didn¡¯t continue walking, there would be no meaning. However, the moment she quieted down, those voices rang in her ears. They said,¡±what right does mo Nan have?¡± Unless thepetition continued, there would be a conspiracy. It was his own problem that his hand was injured. He deserved to lose. Did he deserve it? Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, slowly clenched. She allowed the ck mist to surge under her eyes and then slowly pressed down on those things. The hot water from the shower fell. The rising mist made it impossible to see the expression on her face. When she went out. The man was already lying on the bed, wearing gold-rimmed sses and a book in his hand. He looked refined and Noble. Seeing here out, Feng nai raised his eyes, but before he could move ... On the other side, the little Samoyed, who couldn¡¯t wait any longer, had already run toward mo bei. Mo bei¡¯s ck eyes softened when she saw how it had exploded into a ball and looked so fluffy. She bent down and picked it up.¡±Are you hungry again?¡± Woof! Woof! Woof! Feng nai looked at the dog¡¯s stupid expression of trying to act cute and stood up with a cold smile. He picked it up by the back of its neck.¡±Are you hungry?¡± Woof! Woof! Woof! Wang dan, let me go! The little Samoyed¡¯s voice was clearly different from before. Feng nai, however, chose to ignore it considerately.¡±¡±The old man has ham. You can go downstairs and ask for it.¡± As he spoke, he opened the door, threw the little Samoyed aside, and closed the door. Feng NAI¡¯s movements were like flowing water, and he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit ashamed. The little Samoyed only wanted to scratch the door now! As mo bei watched this scene, she only felt that a certain person was adorable from head to toe. He was even willing to eat a dog¡¯s coarse food. Was he afraid of snatching his position? Just like he said, she didn¡¯t feel safe enough. Then, she could do what she had promised him ... Chapter 1385 ? Chapter 1385: Scheming Trantor: 549690339 Feng nai still didn¡¯t know about mo bei¡¯s decision. All he could think about was the routine. After all, what the old man had done today made him want to warn everyone. However, if he really went, it would make those people more and more curious about a certain person. Of course, Feng nai knew that he couldn¡¯t hide this person. One day, she would be standing in a ce where everyone could see her. After all, it was bey. He couldn¡¯t bear to pull her down and break her wings. What did those people do? Grandfather wanted him to restrain himself? Feng nai lowered his eyes. It was impossible. No one could return that bey. That dark little stoic with her keyboard behind her back, her eyes shining and giving directions had long been buried by the word ¡°like.¡± If anyone knew the reason for Supreme Alliance¡¯s disbandment ... Now, no one would be worthy of her name, bey. The hypocrisy that spread out from the word ¡®like¡¯ was believed by people. She had been even sadder when Lin Feng had retired. Or was mo Nan¡¯s departure sadder? Probably none of them, but they couldn¡¯t be changed. Feng nai was different. He wanted to keep this person. Even if it touched the bottom line that people spoke of, he had to make her stay. What he couldn¡¯t change ten months ago, he would never let it happen again. Feng nai raised his eyes and had just looked at her when he was pushed down. She was caught off guard, and her eyes shed under her sses. What did she mean by that? Mo bei didn¡¯t give him a chance to resist. After all, senior Lin had discussed this with master a long time ago. This kind of thing had to be done in one go. Mo bei¡¯s movements were very fast, Swift, and cold. She was not like other girls at all. After all, she was skilled. With her fingers on his wrist, her other hand was not idle. She pulled out a silk scarf from the side. She had originally wanted to tie her hands together, but after thinking about it, she felt that it would be better if she did not let him look at her. She reached out and took off his sses. Feng nai didn¡¯t know why she was covering his eyes. He was about to raise his hand when she kissed him lightly. Immediately after that, the light lemon shower gelnded on the bottom of her heart, making it itch. This was not the end. When Feng nai realized where her fingertips hadnded, his low maic voice was hoarse.¡±¡±Miss, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The thing I promised you before.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone did not change. It was as light as the first snow, but her hand pulled his belt. Upon hearing this, Feng nai slowly smiled.¡±¡±You can?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of thing something that can be learned without a teacher?¡± Mo bei only felt that he was good-looking. The red scarf that covered his eyes made his face appear even more angr. In addition, the corners of his lips were curled up into a smile. He was indeed very attractive. The silk scarf was originally tied to her wrist, and her name was embroidered on it. Mo bei leaned forward and nted another kiss on his eye.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be gentle. ¡± Hearing this, Feng nai raised his brows. As her breath fluctuated, the person in his arms was delicate and slightly cold, which made his eyes move.¡±You ...¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t pay any attention to the impact she had caused. She threw the T-shirt she had taken off to the side and kissed his face again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo bei thought he was feeling unwell. Even his body was so stiff. What was wrong? Feng nai couldn¡¯t see clearly, and because he couldn¡¯t see clearly, some feelings were even more torturous. The only thing left in his mind was how to lock some things and not let them run out. However, the culprit did not understand the danger involved ... Chapter 1386 ? Chapter 1386: If you like it, that¡¯s it Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± As Feng nai spoke, he turned his body to the side, looking like he was about to get up. However, mo bei gave him the chance. She pressed down on his shoulder with one hand and said two words very casually,¡±¡±I¡¯m clear. ¡± Feng nai breathed in the air that she brought with her, and his eyes under the silk scarf darkened. Mo bei looked at him.¡±It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he pushed her into a corner and suddenlyughed.¡±¡±Miss, do you have any misunderstanding about this?¡± Mo bei raised her brows, her fingertips brushing against the silk scarf around his eyes. Misunderstanding? Her? Feng nai leaned over and said in a low, maic voice,¡±¡±Who told you that it¡¯ll be over soon?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she pressed down on his wrist and exerted more force. She looked down at him.¡±If you cooperate, the speed will be faster.¡± Of course, Feng nai knew her skills, and he also knew that there was no need to put up a fight in this aspect. In that position, he lowered his head and pressed his face against her neck.¡±¡±How do you want me to cooperate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like a spoiled child. ¡± After seeing this, mo bei simply couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Feng nai chuckled and said,¡¯acting coy? Do I have one?¡± Through talking, the breath hit her neck bit by bit, making her feel a little irresistible. Even someone as cold as mo bei couldn¡¯t help but want to push him away a little. However, he did not allow her to retreat.¡±Are you still not good at unbuttoning my shirt? do you need help?¡± Before mo bei could say anything, he held her hand and ced it on her white shirt. ¡°Be light, this one is more expensive.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened.¡±Just like you said. Be gentler.¡±¡± For some reason, mo bei felt that when he said those words, they had a different meaning. She nced at his hand that had not let go and followed his wishes, her fingers running across the pure white cor. Halfway through, he paused. After Feng nai noticed this, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±Are you satisfied with what you see?¡± Mo bei tried her best to ignore the influence he had on her. She pushed him down and kissed him gently. Under the light, her side profile was still so beautiful that it was hard to tell if she was male or female, and there was a hint of snow on her face. Feng nai freed one hand and pressed down on the back of her waist.¡±¡±You want to give me a sense of security? I want more than this.¡± Mo bei stopped and looked at him. Feng nai reached out to remove the scarf around his eyes, his eyes bottomless.¡±¡±My sense of security is to be able to see you, where I can touch you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were ck. Feng nai pressed her entire body against his chest andy there, smiling softly.¡±¡±My God, the match is over. You should rest.¡± Mo bei listened to his heartbeat. It beat again and again, strong and clear. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know how to do it, yet you still say that you¡¯re self-taught. You¡¯re here to torture me, right?¡± Feng nai put one hand to his side, his voice hoarse.¡±¡±That¡¯s too much of a foul. ¡± Mo bei wanted to see him. He did not let her move.¡±Don¡¯t even think about it. You don¡¯t owe me anything just because you¡¯ve given me you.¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± As he wished, mo bei pressed her face against his chest.¡±¡±I just wanted to make you happy.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand brushed past her.¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unhappy today.¡± ¡°Then you can give yourself to me. Same.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were like a winter night, so cold that there was no warmth at all. Feng nai carried her up and said in a soft and childish voice,¡±¡±When did I not belong to you? I¡¯ve almost been raised into trash by you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural to be doted on when you¡¯re good-looking. ¡± Mo bei allowed him to bury his face in her neck again. It was a light kiss, and he smiled.¡±Then I really have to thank my face.¡± ¡°She has a cute personality too.¡± Mo bei said seriously. Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± mo bei raised her brows. ¡°Nothing. What else?¡± ¡°What else do you like about me?¡± Feng nai asked from behind. Mo bei avoided his breath.¡±He¡¯s obedient. He¡¯s understanding. He¡¯s a fan.¡± Other than thest word, the rest of the words werepletely unrted to him. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He was happy to pretend that she liked it. ¡°¡±So it¡¯s impossible for this little sister to have any other little puppies, such as the existence that only recognized you as an opponent from the beginning and that bat that was targeted by the Qin family.¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± At the thought of this, mo bei gripped his hand.¡±¡±Don¡¯t bully him. ¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Feng nai snorted.¡±Would I be that bored?¡± Mo bei looked at him sideways. Feng nai lowered his voice, which still sounded a little bitter.¡±I won¡¯t touch him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s your precious child after all.¡± Mo bei was also about to sigh at his description. She reached out and pinched his face.¡±¡±Continue?¡± ¡°Continue what?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm. He was always a little upset when he was interrupted. Feng nai looked at her. He wanted tough, but his entire body felt like it was on fire. After all, the person in his arms was too beautiful. She would break with a snap under his palm, not to mention the ripples he would see every time in his dreams. Not today, she still had injuries on her hand. He knew himself too well. Once the beast was released, he would hurt her. Especially her right hand, which still needed to recover. His love was always mixed with destruction. The old master knew this very well, which was why he wanted to break them up. They seemed to have gotten one thing wrong. She was indeed the person he wanted to destroy the most. But he wanted to continue being pampered by her like this. It was such a pity. If he had really broken it, she wouldn¡¯t have been like this, praising him for being cute. Feng nai nted a kiss on mo bei¡¯s ear.¡±¡±You won¡¯t be able to take it. Besides, there¡¯s apetition the day after tomorrow. Miss, you don¡¯t think that just one time will do, do you? Ha, some things are better to be done slowly. ¡± Mo bei wanted to say something. He did not give her another chance. The kiss that made it hard for her to maintain her thoughts, along with a slight coolness, came slowly. She was much more soothed, but at the same time, she was like a cat seeking warmth and acting coquettishly to its owner. The feeling of being needed was probably like this. Just as Feng nai had said, mo bei was too tired and needed a good night¡¯s sleep. He had not rested because he did not want to rest. This wasn¡¯t right. It was impossible that Feng nai didn¡¯t notice that she was in his arms right now, and there were marks on his palm. After she had fallen asleep, her eyshes were lowered, and she was quiet and cold. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to do him just now. Feng nai didn¡¯t do anything. He just watched her as she washed away some of the boiling water with cold water before returning it to her. The phone screen lit up. ¡°How are you today?¡± it was a doctor¡¯s daily question. Feng NAI¡¯s fingertips moved slightly.¡±You want her to be my drug primer?¡±¡± The doctor was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to be seen through so quickly. Feng nai didn¡¯t care about his reply and calmly sent a voice message.¡±¡±Don¡¯t give her any more of these things. She¡¯s already tired enough.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯ll be tired?¡± the doctor was a little surprised. ¡°Ha.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡±Doctor, you¡¯d better not be too curious about her. I¡¯ll cooperate. Simrly, don¡¯t always do things with the old man.¡± The doctor coughed.¡±It¡¯s all for treatment. You know paranoia best. The more you like her, the more you can¡¯t tolerate her not being in line with your image. If there¡¯s a deviation, you¡¯ll ...¡± ¡°What will I do?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow. The doctor suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Feng nai walked to the balcony, the lighter in his hand flickering.¡±¡±I can try. Soon, she will be different from what I imagined.¡± The doctor¡¯s nerves were tense. ¡°I also want to know how I¡¯ll feel at that time.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±Before that, I just want to be an existence in her eyes. So, you guys better hold back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just pretending,¡±the doctor said in a low voice. ¡°Oh? Is this a disguise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai smiled softly.¡±Probably.¡± After he finished speaking, he cut off the voice call and turned back to the bed. He reached out to push her hair aside, and before he could even restrain his gaze, he barged into her clear eyes. ¡°You went outside?¡± Mo bei touched his hand. ¡°I¡¯m smoking. ¡°Feng nai smiled. Mo bei nced at his phone screen, which had yet to dim, and held his hand.¡±¡±In the future, if you want to say anything, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Go to the bathroom. You catch a cold easily. Don¡¯t go to the balcony to get some fresh air.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he paused and rested his head on her shoulder again.¡±¡±It¡¯s really cold. I need a kiss to feel better. ¡± Chapter 1387 ? Chapter 1387: Unfriendliness even in death Trantor: 549690339 No one would be able to resist Feng nai in this state. Of course, mo bei was the only one who could see him in this state. She allowed him to act coquettishly and reached out to wrap her arms around his waist. Her voice was faint.¡±If you¡¯re done,e up. It¡¯s warm under the nket.¡± Feng nai was also convinced by a certain someone and raised his eyebrows.¡±God bey, you really sound like a scumbag.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. She didn¡¯t understand what a scumbag she was. ¡°Sleeping fans have this kind of attitude in the future? Making a scene?¡± Feng nai bit down on his neck. This was the only person he didn¡¯t want to let go. Even though he knew that he would hurt her one day, he did not want to let go. Mo bei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Her beauty was light, and her skin was too fair, making people feel as if it could emit a thin light.¡±I didn¡¯t sleep again.¡± His tone was very normal. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve rejected me,e up. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± After hearing this sentence. Feng nai really couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Heughed so hard that his shoulders were shaking. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s not moving?¡± His slender fingers brushed past her spine andnded on a point, making her feel numb. ¡°The best can only be obtained at the right time.¡± Feng nai saw that the corners of her eyes had turned red because of her passion. Before he fell for her, he pulled his hand back and obediently buried his face in the quilt beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. You won¡¯t be able to leave this ce for three days. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t take his threat seriously. On the contrary, after seeing his actions, she felt that he was extremely adorable. He looked too much like the little Samoyed who would cry out when he had no bones to eat. Even though his aura was freezing cold, it didn¡¯t affect anything. Mo bei ced her hand on his head and stroked his hair again and again. It was probably toofortable, so she felt that her entire heart was filled up, no longer empty and cold like before. Feng nai had no idea when mo bei had closed her eyes. As she waited for the heat to pass, she saw that person¡¯s sleeping face. Even when she was sleeping, her expression was calm. She was obviously old-fashioned and well-mannered, but when she took the initiative to get up, she was so beautiful that it could kill. Feng nai reached out, pulled her hand over, and spread it open. It was full of scars. This person was more ruthless to himself than to anyone else. Keeping these things was to remind him and also to restrain himself, right? Feng nai was the one who knew her best. Was it very painful? Feng nai watched as she furrowed her brows even when she was sleeping and pulled her into his arms. She was dreaming. Her voice was light. ¡°Brother, can you not leave?¡± ¡°We said we¡¯d go together,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. Feng nai couldn¡¯t describe what that feeling was. He just wanted to hold the person in his arms a little tighter. At a time like this, he really wished that his body temperature could be a little higher. However, he had coagulopathy, so his body temperature was not very high. He did not even know how to warm up a person. Instead, it was her aura that wasing from her body. ¡°I promised him that I woulde back and go there with him.¡± When he heard thest sentence, Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused. In the darkness, it was impossible to see his face or the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Who did you promise?¡± Feng nai was asking the obvious. Mo bei thought that she had returned to the border. It was very cold there. The ice and snow would not melt for the rest of the year, and the temperature would still be like this. She did not speak. Feng nai leaned close to her ear and asked again,¡±¡±Who did you promise?¡± ¡°Little Kenai,¡± mo bei said. Chapter 1388 ? Chapter 1388: He¡¯s unrivaled and adorable? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Even after hearing those three words, his heart was already filled to a certain extent. However, he still wanted to know more about her dream. ¡°How is he?¡± Feng nai had basically figured out a certain someone¡¯s Secret. After drinking and sleeping too deeply, he would probably be able to find out what he wanted to know. Mo bei moved, as if she was saying something. Feng nai didn¡¯t hear her clearly. He moved a little closer and his thin lipsnded on her ear.¡±What?¡± Mo bei opened her mouth again and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Unrivaled cuteness.¡± [The world, invincible, cute???] He? Feng nai clearly paused for a moment, and the look in his eyes changed a little. After his dark shock, he hugged her and smiled. ¡°Who are you calling cute?¡± ¡°The adjectives he used will really anger the teachers of No. 2 middle school.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly gentle. Even if she didn¡¯t wake up, he could still hold her and talk a lot. Therefore, he was also very curious. If only she was no longer the God of his world. What will he do?¡± Mo bei did not reply. Feng nai reached out to push her hair aside, knowing that she was really tired. Otherwise, these small movements of his would have woken her up. Besides, a certain youngdy was a very defensive person. If she had not spent so much effort, how could she have fallen into such a deep sleep? Mo bei was indeed tired, but Feng nai had forgotten one thing. The only reason she was sleeping so soundly without any qualms was because he was the person beside her ... At the same time, he had also forgotten that for someone like him, the only reason he restrained himself and made things difficult for himself was because he did not want to lose him. Feng nai had always known himself well. He was selfish and good at pretending. To others, he was toozy to pretend. He had spent all his time and effort on her. It was because of this that old master Feng was worried that his illness would act up. Old master Feng would not do things without reason. He had let these two peoplee to the Feng family, including mo bei, to get in touch with more people, just to let her know that his grandson was only human on the surface. Old master Feng had said this before. Just as mo bei was about to give up her stone ... The man¡¯s eyes were clear, as if he knew everything.¡±Grandpa, there¡¯s no point in being nice to someone else other than him.¡± There were some people that you would regret with a single nce. He regretted not being strong enough. If this path could be repeated ... As long as he could meet this person, it didn¡¯t matter if he was covered in cuts and bruises. She was a broken child, poor, dirty, and full of arrogance, but she still had candy in her pocket and a keyboard on her back. Could they eat together and then go to a farther ce together to win glory for the country? Old master Feng couldn¡¯t fall asleep and was still sighing in the middle of the night. He stood by the window and mumbled to himself,¡±¡±North ...¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t finish his sentence. It was probably that person, his back was straight and clear, as if he could carry everything. When they first met, old master Feng already knew that this child was capable. But at that time, he was still a child. Now that the child had grown up, even if he had an injury on his hand, he could make people feel that even if he was at a dead end in the future, he would be able to do it with a clear conscience. She was destined to be hurt in this state. After finding out about Feng NAI¡¯s condition, she was probably the only one who would believe that he wouldn¡¯t hurt him. At the end of the day, even he, as her grandfather, did not believe her. This was because he had seen naer¡¯s stubborn side. He had also seen what the consequences would be if things were different from what he imagined. What old master Feng was worried about was also what the psychiatrist was concerned about. Compared to the Feng family, a certain well-known goddess who had followed han Xi back to his residence was now holding han Xi¡¯s phone. The man went to cook the noodles and simply threw the phone to her.¡±¡±You go back.¡± She replied? With Yun Shen¡¯s personality, he did not like to touch his boyfriend¡¯s phone. Let¡¯s make this clear first. He was her boyfriend now, not the kept man, but the normal kind. ¡°Which one should I reply to?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s dress took a lot of effort too. The ck veil was beautiful, but it was not convenient to bend down. Han Xi nced at her and retracted his gaze from where he shouldn¡¯t be looking. Then, he walked out from the bar and took a t-shirt for her. ¡°I don¡¯t stay overnight.¡± Yun Shen smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll let you spend the night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace to a gentleman,¡±han Xi said indifferently. Yun Shen was speechless. Did he just say that he had a crush on her? She had a crush on him for more than a year. Was this the attitude a partner should have? ¡°Oh,¡± Yun Shen said as he walked closer.¡±I think it¡¯s more insulting to wear your clothes.¡± ¡°Not wearing it?¡± han Xi looked at her. Yun Shenughed,¡¯don¡¯t I look good in a dress? I want to wear the t-shirt you mentioned. ¡± Han Xi put the t-shirt in his hand aside.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to change, you¡¯re the one who has no food to eat.¡± Yun Shen did not understand what she meant. ¡°Do you think a man can control himself when he¡¯s with a girl he¡¯s liked for so long?¡± ¡°Yunshen, what are you thinking about?¡± han Xi¡¯s voice was slow. Yun Shen had never been pure. What was she thinking?¡±You don¡¯t look like you can¡¯t control yourself.¡± Han Xi suddenly sighed and pulled her over.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to bully you. You go over there and reply to my message. I¡¯ll go and cook for you.¡± After Yun Shen felt the heat from his body, his gaze shifted away.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go change my t-shirt. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t let her go. Yun Shen looked at him,¡¯I can reply to any message? I can go back to a girl¡¯s phone?¡± ¡°What girl?¡± Han Xi lowered his eyes. Yun Shen had meant to respect him, but why did it seem like she was being petty when he asked her back? This ... Situation ... Han Xi had probably calmed down quite a bit as he retracted his hand.¡±¡±There¡¯s no girl, except for your ex-boyfriend. ¡± Ex-boyfriend? After Yun Shen raised his eyebrows, heughed.¡±My Beibei? I originally came back to see her, but sister Hong didn¡¯t let me go, so I went to thepany first. She won, right?¡± Han Xi looked at that pair of glowing eyes, which werepletely different from before.¡±¡±Yes, I won.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Yun Shen smiled.¡±Nothing can defeat her. When I left, I even heard that she had a 1v2 in the first match. Why is she still so hot-tempered and handsome?¡± Han Xi listened without a word and finally said,¡±¡±Am I not handsome?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s thoughts were still on mo bei. She had not had the time to investigate and did not know what was going on. She wanted to go and take a lookter. Han Xi would never have thought that the ¡°love rival¡± he needed to defeat the most would be a girl. And that person was his teammate. How could he win against this? ¡°Am I not handsome when I¡¯m ying?¡± When he asked this, han Xi felt a little regretful. He was too immature. However, she just wanted to ask. Yun Shen¡¯s thoughts were still in a daze.¡±Of course! Oh, right. Is bei alright?¡± Chapter 1389 ? Chapter 1389: Save Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Yun Shen¡¯s thoughts were still on mo bei. She had not had the time to investigate and did not know what was going on. She wanted to go and take a lookter. Han Xi would never have thought that the ¡°love rival¡± he needed to defeat the most would be a girl. And that person was his teammate. ¡°Am I not handsome when I¡¯m ying?¡± When he asked this, han Xi felt a little regretful. He was too immature. However, she just wanted to ask. When Yun Shen heard this question, his expression said it all. His eyes shifted to the side. Han Xi turned around and his voice faded.¡±¡±Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± The captain was right about one thing. They should be isted. He would not let her have the chance to hug bey like before again. Wait, there¡¯s also mo Nan. ¡°You like bey so much. What do you think of mo Nan?¡± Although the two of them had different auras, their faces were almost the same. Moreover, mo Nan was also a jungler. When he asked this, han Xi¡¯s hand clenched a little. ¡°Sister Nan?¡± When Yun Shen smiled, she could always think of the word ¡°enchanting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although mo Nan is also very handsome, I only like someone like Beibei. He looks cold on the surface, but he¡¯s gentle in his bones and knows how to pamper people. Not to mention, he¡¯s so good looking when he smiles. Speaking of which, that two-faced Feng nai really got off easy. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. My Beibei likes him.¡± My Beibei? He didn¡¯t feel at ease at all. Thank you. However, han Xi knew that she didn¡¯t like people who were too clingy, so he only said indifferently,¡±¡±She¡¯s not yours, your teammates won¡¯t let her go. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like your Captain. He¡¯s too stubborn,¡± Yun Shen mumbled. It was not hard to hear the resentment in his voice. Han Xi had also been stabbed too many times. After taking a deep breath, he suddenly lowered his body and put his hand on her side.¡±Although bey doesn¡¯t belong to our family, I do. I belong to your family.¡± A ten-thousand-year-old straight orphan suddenly wasn¡¯t straight anymore. Yun Shen could not even describe what that feeling was. What her ... ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine,¡± Yun Shen smiled and pulled her into his arms. His Queen-like aura did not diminish as he ced his hand on han Xi¡¯s waist. Well ... It was very seductive. When han Xi lowered his eyes again, his eyes were very deep. Then, he immediately looked away, not wanting to look at that face that made his emotions fluctuate.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go cook the noodles. You go and reply to the message.¡± Yun Shen had never met a boy who could remain unmoved even when she was in such a state. Once again, Yun Shen tasted defeat from a certain someone. Was it because the dress she was wearing today wasn¡¯t sexy enough, or was her face not in the right state today? She seemed to have a pimple on the side of her face. She had also forgotten to touch up her makeup when she came. Yun Shen suddenly became much more clear-headed! Touch up makeup? She had run all the way there. Was her hair messy? The goddess¡¯s first reaction was to look into the mirror. As expected, everything was unpleasant to the eye. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Reply to the message first? Yun Shen thought about it and pressed the button to light up the screen. He nned to reply to the message as he walked to the bathroom. But there was too much information. Especially in the production team. That cousin-inw ... Some even asked for her photo, what her name was, and how old she was. Yun Shen rarely felt embarrassed, but this time, he did. He ignored ... He ignored everything ... A message for the readers,¡±good night, good night ...¡± Chapter 1390 ? Chapter 1390: Sweet Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What did he say?¡± He had probably noticed her movements. When han Xi took out the ypot, he nced in Yun Shen¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡°Yun Shen swiped the page. ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes clearly had a deeper meaning. ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Shen did not want to lose in terms of aura. If she could not even flirt with him and he found out that she was shy, would she still have the title of sexy goddess? Han Xi retracted his gaze and nned to put some ham in the noodles before he walked over again. Yun Shen thought that he wanted him to look at his phone, so he simply picked a question and asked,¡±¡±Your family asked what you were doing. How do I answer them?¡± ¡°How should I reply, how should I reply?¡± Han Xi took the vegetables and turned back to look at her.¡±¡±I already know anyway.¡± Yun Shen did not think about the deeper meaning of his words. He had to ignore it. If he did not, he would be too passive. She lowered her eyes and her fingertips moved slightly. ¡°He¡¯s cooking. ¡± After he finished typing, Yun Shen felt that something was wrong. It should not have been him. Fortunately, he did not send it. She copied his tone and typed another two words: ¡°I¡¯m cooking noodles. ¡± Then, he pressed the send button. Instantly. The group chat fell silent. The next second, his cousin shouted,¡¯han Xi, stop! Are you trying to poison our goddess? Cousin, I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t stop now, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. That youngdy will definitely break up with han Xi after this meal.¡± Aren¡¯t you guys going to do something about han Xi¡¯s habit of liking to cook?¡± ¡°Cousin! Cousin! Calm down! It¡¯s really not the time for you to show off your cooking skills! Do you think it¡¯s easy for you to get rid of the title of being an orphan for ten thousand years? Think about it again, is the food you cook for humans? if you don¡¯t want to be broken up, quickly give up on cooking!¡± Yun Shen looked at the crazy damage output and asked,¡±Your cousin is also a professional yer?¡± ¡°Him? Then, is the dish also worthy?¡± Han Xi still walked over. After all, he knew very well what his cousin looked like.¡±¡±Did he say something?¡± ¡°MMM,¡± Yun Shen replied. He was not sure how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. All the freshmen these days have delusions ...¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes stopped on thest sentence before he could finish his sentence. Yun Shen turned to look at him. Han Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.¡±Give me your phone. Go and change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yun Shen did not want to look at the family group¡¯s questions that made it seem like they were going to get married any second. However, Yun Shen was relieved to see this. After all, that person was han Xi and not anyone else. He had also forgotten if it was simply a desire to win or something. She couldn¡¯t help but take it to heart after knowing that he was a small-time booster. There were too many dark secrets about her. Sometimes, her family would care about it and want her to change her career. Not to mention the Han family. After all, they were all intellectuals, which was quite different from the Yun family. Although one was in Jiang city and the other in quancheng, Yun Shen had heard that the Han family¡¯s upbringing was probably theplete opposite of her. Madam Feng was ady from a wealthy family, and her words were gentle and pleasant to hear. Anyone would like a woman like that. Unfortunately, there was no other way. She was bornzy, could not do it, and was arrogant. There were also people who described Yun Shen as the Paramita enchanting flower. It was an existence that could bring disaster to the country and its people. He was not suitable to be married. Yun Shen did not think that the Han family would not care. Perhaps ... They had not seen the dirt yet? Chapter 1391 ? Chapter 1391: Fan, Tian Tian Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any scruples. However, he had no choice. Since he had chosen to enter this industry, he had to face what the industry needed to face. She was fine. At most, it would just be those things. There was one person who didn¡¯t give up even though he was covered in wounds. She would not give up. If his family really couldn¡¯t ept it, then ... There was no other way. Yun Shen thought about it and smiled. He took his t-shirt and walked into the bathroom. Han Xi, who took the phone, looked at the trolling group and saw that his cousin was still scrolling.¡±¡±If you still miss your girlfriend, then stop and let go of the pot and noodles!¡± Han Xi¡¯s fingertips swiped across the keyboard as he typed,[she was the one who replied to my message just now.] In an instant, the routine group fell silent again. Then, it was like a pot had exploded. ¡°F * ck! I didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate just now, right? Wait a minute, you mean cousin-inw saw everything?¡± Han Xi replied,¡¯you¡¯re already very inappropriate right now. How did you go to school? What the f * ck?¡± ¡°No, cousin, please be kind to me. I just helped you to promote my goddess Yun to first aunt. Otherwise, you should know what first aunt would do if she doesn¡¯t mind such things as gossip.¡± After han Xi heard this, he thought for a moment, returned to the discussion group, and typed a message.¡±¡±She¡¯s the girl I¡¯ve had a crush on for many years. I want to marry her, and she¡¯s an actress. She doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m just a lousy gamer. If you want to know more about her, you can ask me. If you want to know more, you can just take a look at what others say.¡± This sentence made the entire han family aware of this girl¡¯s position in his heart and understood what he was trying to express. There were indeed rtives who felt that the problem with their career was not bad if they had a good reputation. However, before the others could speak. Madam han said,¡±I¡¯ve always believed in the nature of the children of the Yun family. Besides, han Xiaoxi, are you overthinking it? it¡¯s already good enough for someone to want a 10000-year-old orphan like you. What else do we have toin about? also, don¡¯t cook. Are you trying to poison my future daughter-inw?¡± This sentence made the other people who had other thoughts shut up. After all, Madam han had always been the one who had the final say at home. ¡°I know.¡± Han Xi¡¯s reply was also very faint. ¡°When are you going to bring her home?¡± Mrs. Han asked.¡±Don¡¯t make people angry. By the way, is the money I gave you enough?¡± Why don¡¯t we also invest in movies?¡± When Mrs. Han said this, her husband frowned and pushed his sses up. Madam han couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him.¡±Han Xiaoxi,¡± she said,¡±I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Han Xi lowered his eyes and typed,[with her strength, she doesn¡¯t need these.] Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything else after that. His cousin, on the other hand, had taken a picture in the family discussion group and posted it on his moments. ¡°Motherf * cker! My cousin, who has been an orphan for ten thousand years, has be self-taught when ites to love. It¡¯s a good show of love. ¡± Moments were a magical thing. For example, they would go for a wild party, do homework together, and fall in love with each other. Then, they would exchange WeChat messages. That¡¯s right! He was young master Jin! After young master Jin saw this post, he jumped up from the sofa! ¡°F * ck!¡± He shouted. A certain movie King, who was still taking photos for the advertisement, loosened his tie and nced in his direction, unsurprisingly. Young master Jin coughed and said,¡±you work, work!¡± I¡¯m going to settle some things. ¡± He had already informed his brother to run for his life! Chapter 1392 ? Chapter 1392: Save Trantor: 549690339 After young master Jin saw this post, he jumped up from the sofa! ¡°F * ck!¡± He shouted. A certain movie King, who was still taking photos for the advertisement, loosened his tie and nced in his direction, unsurprisingly. Young master Jin coughed and said,¡±you work, work!¡± I¡¯m going to settle some things. ¡± He had already informed his brother to run for his life! When young master Jin was anxious, he was no different from a little Golden Retriever. His hair was all perky. After walking around twice, he realized that no one was picking up his phone. A certain movie King walked over and nced at him. ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with yunshen?¡±young master Jin grabbed him. ¡°Colleagues,¡± a certain movie King replied. Young master Jin,... Do you think this is a ce to clock in to work? colleagues? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A certain movie King probably didn¡¯t want his boss to look at him like that, so he casually asked. Young master Jin clenched his phone tightly.¡±Young master han seems to have gotten together with yunshen. No, no, it¡¯s not ¡®seemed¡¯. They¡¯ve been together since then. Do you think my brother will get his legs broken after what he did to yunshen and even tried to do to yunshen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but ...¡± ¡°What?¡± Young master Jin still liked to listen to a certain movie King speak, so he waited there eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s not good to make too many enemies in thepany. CEO Jin seems to have left, so you¡¯ll have to take over for a few days. Why don¡¯t you send a blessing to your friends and show your attitude? tell the Han family and young master Feng that you¡¯re different from CEO Jin.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up! There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! ¡°F * ck, how do you know so much? my brother left, so he should¡¯ve handed thepany to you. Why did he hand it to me? I¡¯ll lose thepany in two days.¡± Young master Jin mumbled as he began to share it on his moments. Not only did he want to forward it, but he also wanted to tag Yun Shen to let his goddess know that he wished her well to be with the young master of the Han family. He didn¡¯t need to care about the public rtions matter, he would solve it! He patted his chest proudly! Behind a certain movie King stood a top manager in the industry. This little boss Jin should also know that their movie King contract was full and there was a possibility of him jumping ship soon. Manypanies hade to poach him and they wanted to set up their ownpany. Under such circumstances, he could still expose himself. He was really ... Too stupid. How could he manage thepany? However, their Best Actor said,¡±¡±It¡¯s all the same. If you have any questions, you can just ask me. ¡± [What ... What?] The Golden manager had a confused expression on his face. He was both puzzled and shocked. Young master Jin patted the shoulder of a certain movie King.¡±¡±I knew you were reliable. You¡¯re the best candidate for the male lead.¡± A certain movie King smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He also wanted to reply that there weren¡¯t many people who were so rich that they were stupid, and so obviously stupid. However, he didn¡¯t say it out of respect for young master Jin. After all, he was still his boss in name. On the other hand, it was young master Jin¡¯s group of friends, Yun Shen. When she saw han Xi¡¯s words in the screenshot, her hand, which was tidying up her long hair, paused. Suddenly, he felt like his heart was being filled. She did not know how to face him when she went outter. She really wanted to hug and kiss him, but that person just wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how much she tried. When Yun Shen¡¯s finger brushed across the words ¡°want to marry her,¡± even his smile deepened. She couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom for too long, so she had to go out. She turned off her phone screen and pushed the door open after she was in her best condition. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not cooking noodles?¡± Yun Shen saw that he had no intention of boiling the water, so he could not help but ask. Han Xi was wrong about one thing. He thought that wearing a t-shirt would reduce her influence on him. But when he turned back and saw that she was wearing his white t-shirt, her legs were long and fair, and the hem of her shirt just happened to fall there, han Xi subconsciously looked away. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not cooking anymore.¡± Han Xi suddenly didn¡¯t want her to get close to him. Yun Shen, on the other hand, did not notice it at all. Instead, he was still trying to flirt with her as he walked up to her.¡±This t-shirt fits you quite well.¡± She looked at his left ear, and after it was stained with some color, sheughed and fell into his arms.¡±I thought you didn¡¯t feel anything. It turns out that our great God han is so easily embarrassed?¡± At the same time that han Xi caught her, he pushed her a little further away.¡±¡±Sit properly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yun Shen was seated, but he did not let go of him.¡±¡±Why are you not cooking noodles?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nutritious. ¡°Han Xi avoided the main point. In fact, he was smart when he needed to be. Between cooking and having a girlfriend, he chose his girlfriend. Yun Shen looked at him and could not tell anything. After all, the screenshot only showed him saying that he wanted to marry her. After thinking for a moment, he leaned over and said slowly,¡±¡±You¡¯re not a lousy gamer. In my heart, be it Beibei or you, both of you will be the future champions. ¡± Although these words were very effective. But ... ¡°Get rid of bey in the future.¡± As han Xi said this, he tapped on his phone. Yun Shen thought that there would be some development after she said that, but who knew that a straight man would still be straight and only want to order takeaway? Phew ... Love is so difficult. ¡°Let¡¯s have a spontaneousbustion hotpot. There are also roasted sweet potatoes. I haven¡¯t had them in a long time.¡± Han Xi knew that she would control her food intake for the sake of filming. After all, she had to maintain her figure on camera. Seeing how she stuck herself to him for food, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then ... He continued to order takeaway. So, he wasn¡¯t called an orphan for nothing. Feng nai, however, was different. After scrolling through his momentste at night, he turned off the screen and lowered his gaze to nt a kiss on mo bei¡¯s forehead. He knew that she had not slept well the entire night. He stayed with her the whole night. Feng nai only really fell asleep when it was almost midnight. When he woke up a little more, it was almost noon. He could feel someone touching his face. It was slightly cool and veryfortable to the touch. Then, there was the smell of fresh lemon. ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t move. He could vaguely hear the person saying to the person beside him,¡±¡±Uncle Wang, let Grandpa eat first. I¡¯ll call him over slowly.¡± ¡°Young master is a little angry when he wakes up.¡± The Butler looked on from the side, feeling a little embarrassed. The young master was an adult after all, and he managed such argepany. He had never seen him like this before. Now, he was too arrogant to say anything. His face was well-defined and Noble, and because of his cold and fair skin, when hey there, he didn¡¯t make people feel that he was a waste. However, he kept hugging miss Mo¡¯s waist and buried his head there. Even the samoyans he raised at home were stronger than him. At the very least, people knew that he had woken up. What the hell is this! Feng nai didn¡¯t know that he would be ridiculed for waking up. All his actions were done subconsciously. She just felt veryfortable and didn¡¯t want to let go ... Chapter 1393 ? Chapter 1393: Save Trantor: 549690339 Mo bei stood there, tall and slender. She pushed his hair aside with one hand and said in a light voice,¡±¡±I made you double-skin milk and blueberry egg tarts. The egg tarts are just right for you to eat when you wake up.¡± The Butler had to go out. When he heard this, he paused. Then, they saw their young master reply in a low voice,¡±¡±But I don¡¯t want to.¡± The voice that had just woken up was slightly hoarse and childish. The Butler¡¯s hand that was holding the door handle was trembling. The young master was really coquettish. Mo bei was not in a hurry.¡±You can continue sleeping. Little Lin can have the egg tarts.¡± After hearing this, Feng nai, who had been buried there and didn¡¯t want to move, snorted coldly and said a little mockingly,¡±¡±Another one is here to freeload for food and drinks.¡± He was finallypletely awake. Under his messy ck hair was a face that could bewitch all living beings. Indeed, no one could resist Feng nai with this look. He was abstinent, refined, and even a little evil. After all, mo bei had taken a fancy to him back then because of ... Mm, his face, right? She wanted to kiss him the moment she saw him. Now, she no longer had to hold back. Mo bei leaned forward and nted a kiss on his face.¡±Alright, you may rise.¡± It was a very ¡®straight¡¯ action. He was so handsome and clean-cut that Feng nai didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to pull him back. The Butler watched as miss mo walked towards him. Then, the young master frowned slightly and sat up automatically. He could not help but sigh. Only miss mo could suppress this devil. For Feng nai, it was very easy to learn. What did it mean for some random people to alwayse and eat his food? Young master Feng also knew that with his face, he had an advantage in a certain someone¡¯s heart. ording to his previous style, a ck down jacket would definitely solve everything. Today, he was wearing a pure white sweater, a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and even his ck hair was a little messy. He looked like a ¡°pure school hunk¡±. Little Lin was sitting at the dining table. When he saw his brother¡¯s outfit, he leaned over and whispered into little demon Bo¡¯s ear,¡±¡±What a flirtatious guy. My brother must be trying to use his face to seduce big sister bei again.¡± Little demon Bo raised her eyes and nced at Feng nai. She said very politely,¡±¡±Sorry for the disturbance.¡± If you know that you¡¯re disturbing me, why did you stille? Although that was what Feng NAI¡¯s eyes said, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Instead, he smiled.¡±Young master Qin has been out for such a long time, isn¡¯t my father worried?¡± ¡°My dad? He¡¯s thinking about how to live off a woman. ¡± The little demon Bo wiped her mouth with a napkin, acting like a gentleman.¡±In this aspect, young master Feng is very simr to him.¡± Being direct was the little demon Bo¡¯s characteristic. ¡°I heard that young master Feng didn¡¯t get out of bed just now and needed sister bey to coax him.¡± Little demon Boughed,¡±are you limbless?¡± Little Lin, as well as old master Feng, who was walking over with a Dragon-headed walking stick, felt that these words were satisfying to hear. Feng nai, however, sat therezily. It¡¯s a pity that you haven¡¯t even stopped drinking milk, and you really can¡¯t understand the feeling of being pampered by your girlfriend. ¡± The little demon Bo hated it when people referred to his height. She narrowed her big eyes into a line. Just then, mo bei walked over. Little demon Bo suddenly smiled and raised her head sweetly.¡±Sister bey, can I have another egg tart?¡± Another one? Everyone knew that the one mo bei took out was thest one. Feng nai knew this in his heart, and his gazended on her. Little demon Bo drooped her ears,¡¯can¡¯t I? Then I¡¯ll give it to brother nai. After all, he just woke up and hasn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was holding the fork slowly tightened. This little brat was really suitable to be thrown out. He finally knew why young master Qin wanted this little brat to run away from home. Mo bei turned her gaze sideways and nced at Feng nai. The little demon Bo was still feeling wronged. Feng nai had always known what position the Bo family held in a certain someone¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t want her to think that he was too possessive and would even snatch a child¡¯s food. However, he was not willing to give it up to that little brat. He hadn¡¯t eaten the egg tarts made by a certain someone for a long time. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips unconsciously tightened. However, at this moment, along with the fragrance, there was a milk sweetness that melted in the mouth. It was mo bei who had fed him the egg tart. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t pretend to be pitiful anymore. When she saw this scene, she said,¡±Sister bey really likes him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei stretched out her hand and rubbed the little demon Bo¡¯s head.¡±¡±And your favorite coconut custard. Don¡¯t bully him in the future. After all, he¡¯s one of my people.¡± The little demon Bo had always been like a little gentleman.¡±Of course, I¡¯ll listen to sister bey, but a certain someone ... Forget it. Since sister bey likes him, there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Feng nai had only won because he liked her. He could still be considered a human now. He ate his meal quietly and didn¡¯t snatch anything from little demon Bo. He didn¡¯t even say anything when little Lin was eating his favorite fried eggnt. Little Lin was not used to Feng nai acting like this. He was not like his own brother at all. However, there was one thing that didn¡¯t change. It was as if he had broken his arms and legs. He still needed big sister bei to serve him the soup. It was rare that he didn¡¯t have to y. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t mention her hand injury. Grandfather Butler would be returning the next day. If he remembered correctly, tomorrow ... Would be ck me¡¯s first match. With sister bey¡¯s hands, she should have no problem ying support. Indeed, there was no problem when he was cooking. Mo bei lowered her eyes. Her gaze stopped on her wrist, and her gaze was faint. Old master Feng nced at them and strolled over, as if he wanted to do something.¡±¡±Beibei, Grandpa Feng has an old friend today. His grandson is one month old. Do you want to go with Grandpa Feng?¡± Feng nai, who had been content all this while, raised his eyes at this moment, and a dangerous aura emanated uncontrobly. What did the old man mean? ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± Mo bei pulled out a chair for the old man.¡±I¡¯m not suitable for this, and ...¡±She looked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction.¡±I just smoothened his fur.¡± Old master Feng really didn¡¯t know what to do with this child. How could he spoil his grandson so much? After hearing that, Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused, then he lowered his eyes and smiled. Those bright eyes and white teeth would never appear on him usually. Little Lin¡¯s face was also dazzled by his brother¡¯s smile. Mo bei sat down. Her voice was calm.¡±Happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Feng nai nced sideways, his lips uncontrobly curved. Mo bei ced the vegetables on his te.¡±¡±Then just eat properly and don¡¯t be picky.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s appetite was just like that, but he would eat everything she made. Even vegetables were not fun. Today was actually the day the psychiatrist was supposed toe. Therefore, old master Feng always wanted to bring mo bei out. Of course, this was only one of the reasons. The second reason was that he really didn¡¯t want bei to get hurt. Feng nai was also looking at the time, but he didn¡¯t seem to care until the psychologist appeared. As the son of an expert in criminal psychology, the little demon Bo felt something when the man in a suit walked in with a briefcase in his hand. The psychiatrist also knew that there would be a lot of people today. The old man had asked the Butler to inform them in advance. Little Lin was still ying with the little Samoyed. When he saw little demon Bo move, he turned his head and asked,¡±¡±Anan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little demon Bo continued to stroke the little Samoyed¡¯s fur and wiped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°Uh?¡± little Lin mumbled.¡±An ¡®an, don¡¯t you think that your mysophobia is quite serious?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Little demon Bo replied,¡±I don¡¯t think I have mysophobia.¡± Little Lin was speechless. Feng nai lifted his leg and swept past the two, a little nonchnt.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to discuss something. ¡± He was talking to mo bei, but he did not intend to tell her what they were talking about. The psychiatrist, on the other hand, hoped tomunicate with mo bei. This was the first time he had seen this person. He had heard her name countless times from director Feng. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m surnamed Qian,¡± To be able to be a psychiatrist, one would always have an aura that could be easily trusted. Doctor Qian was no exception, but he had never seen a girl like this. Her eyes were so clear that they could see the bottom. There was no emotion in them, but there was something hidden in them. Her beauty was indifferent, but it was hard to ignore. Her temperament was as clear as snow, and when her eyes fell on President Feng, there was a slight pampering look. No wonder ... Doctor Qian knew very well that this type of person was what paranoid people wanted to have and destroy the most. They regarded such people as gods. However, once a God fell from the altar, then ... He would suffer a bacsh. Doctor Qianpletely understood why old master Feng had been so worried recently. Just as he was deep in thought, a figure blocked his view. It was Feng nai. His eyes were calm, and no displeasure could be seen through his sses. Instead, he licked his lips and smiled.¡±President Qian, shall we talk in the study room?¡± By calling him boss Qian, it meant that he had to hide his identity. Of course, doctor Qian did not dare to disobey his boss. Moreover, his eyes had lost all warmth when he sized up miss mo. As a psychologist, he could tell. He did not like anyone staring at miss mo. However, he was even hiding such a thing from her. That girl was too pitiful ... It had to be said that there were times when a psychiatrist would make an error in judgment. From the moment he walked in, mo bei had already known his identity. There was always a unique smell on doctors. Moreover, he was holding a pocket watch in his hand. Deep hypnosis? It should be useless to that person. ¡°It¡¯s so strange that my brother would actually invite someone to discuss business at home. ¡± The only one who didn¡¯t understand what was going on was little Lin. He carried the little Samoyed and stood there with his head tilted, still feeling a little incredulous. Ever since Feng nai had entered the study, his aura had changed. He took off his sses and looked at the person standing there. ¡°What were you looking at her for?¡± Not only his eyes, but even his tone was cold. This was the heir of the Feng family. ¡°Yes,¡± doctor Qian said as he put down his briefcase.¡±The chairman should have told you that I hope miss mo can help you treat your illness.¡± ¡°That day wille.¡± Feng nai sat down and looked at his pocket watch.¡±¡±Forget about the hypnosis. I can answer whatever you want to ask today.¡± Doctor Qian was a little startled. After all, he had never been so proactive before.¡±Boss Feng, are you very happy today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m happy,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly.¡±It¡¯s also because I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°Can you tell me the reason for your happiness?¡± doctor Qian smiled. ¡°Interesting.¡± Feng nai turned on the lighter and lit a cigarette.¡±Very interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± Doctor Qian stopped writing. Feng nai was still smiling.¡±She didn¡¯t give the egg tart to that brat. She actually fed it to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Doctor Qian was confused, but it didn¡¯t stop him from half-understanding what she said. Feng nai lowered his eyes and looked at the cigarette butt.¡±When she¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll think that she¡¯ll like me no matter what I do. Even if she¡¯s like this, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± When he heard this, doctor Qian caught the main point.¡±¡±Perhaps to miss mo, no matter how you look, she¡¯ll like you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s fingers rapped on the table.¡±No. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like it if I broke her.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t always think about breaking it,¡± doctor Qian suggested tentatively. Feng naiughed again. Doctor. ¡± Doctor Qian was most afraid of this person calling him that. ¡°Then how about you sleep?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sleeping. ¡± ¡°I heard from the Butler that boss Feng¡¯s appetite is good today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite, but I still want to possess the food she makes.¡± Doctor Qian felt defeated again, and his answer was wless. ¡°Thepetition is tomorrow. Will miss Mo¡¯s hand injury affect her performance?¡± The figure sitting on the chair stopped ying with the lighter for a moment when he heard this.¡±¡±Who told you that?¡± Doctor Qian knew that he had to be honest with him.¡±Chairman Feng, he¡¯s worried.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? If she doesn¡¯t perform well, I¡¯ll drag everyone in the Xu family down with me?¡± There was no emotion in Feng NAI¡¯s voice. Doctor Qian put down his pen.¡±That¡¯s not all. The chairman is more worried that CEO Feng will think that that person is no longer a God. Then, he will do something else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Not Tomorrow Yet. ¡± When Feng nai said this, he slowly stood up and closed in.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone that you¡¯ll only know what will happen to me when the timees?¡± Doctor Qian looked at the figure. He knew that he couldn¡¯t stop some things. I hope miss mo can take it. No matter what the result was. Feng nai was more or less a little frustrated. She couldn¡¯t express her frustration. He had probably been in disguise for too long. When he walked out, mo bei was using her phone to log into the game. When she saw him, she only said two words,¡±¡±Come here.¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t had the time to restrain the hostility in his body, but he still wanted to get closer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His dark hair was as cold as ice. Mo bei¡¯s voice was light.¡±Help me rank. I¡¯ll go make you a cup of milk tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng nai nced sideways. She took the phone and realized that she had logged into bey¡¯s ount. The entire area A was flooded with world announcements. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, am I dreaming?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough to see you. ¡± ¡°F * ck, God bey and I are in line!¡± ¡°Requesting permission to watch the battle!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t open it! I want to confess!¡± The male fan had always been a man of his word. He even turned on the mic and said in a shy voice,¡±¡±God bey, I joined the game after watching your videos. I¡¯ve liked you for three years. I went to yourpetition and even held up a sign. Yes ... God bey, I love you!¡± Thest few words were said very quickly. But this didn¡¯t stop Feng nai from slowly turning on the microphone, then snorted coldly.¡±¡±Is that so?¡± It¡¯s been hard on you, which part of the book do you like to hear? An ... Chapter 1394 ? Chapter 1394: Sweet, if ... Trantor: 549690339 The male fan had always been a man of his word. He even turned on the mic and said in a shy voice,¡±¡±God bey, I joined the game after watching your videos. I¡¯ve liked you for three years. I went to yourpetition and even held up a sign. Yes ... God bey, I love you!¡± Thest few words were said very quickly. But this didn¡¯t stop Feng nai from slowly turning on the microphone, then snorted coldly.¡±¡±Is that so?¡± Instantly. The game room fell into silence. The male fan seemed to take a deep breath.¡±You, you, you ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Feng nai slowly fiddled with his earphones.¡±¡±Raise a sign? Ah, it¡¯s you again, brother. ¡± Who, who is your brother! The male fans really wanted to growl. Why couldn¡¯t he even confess in the game? ????bey???,?????????! Feng nai knew that the other party had already exploded, so he chuckledzily.¡±¡±Are you still going to confess? Eh? You can continue. ¡± I¡¯ll continue, your sister! ¡°Where¡¯s my God, bey!¡± The male fans were not to be trifled with. There were many K¡¯s fans at thepetition venue and he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. In the game, he wasn¡¯t afraid of King! Anyway, they were teammates. No matter how shameless the other party was, he couldn¡¯t kill him! Feng nai hummed in agreement, as if he was thinking.¡±¡±You¡¯re a god? She¡¯s helping me make milk tea and egg tarts. Oh right, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never eaten anything with a thin edge like you guys. ¡± The male fans thought, why did he ask? ¡°It¡¯s opened. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s sudden conclusion. The male fan was still confused. Feng nai was definitely ying in the jungle. ¡°Is it really God bey?¡± a passerby asked. His teammates on this side received countless attention. ¡°It¡¯s not God bey. The mic was switched on just now. I think it¡¯s God K.¡± ¡°What the f * ck?!¡± ¡°I also want to find a girlfriend. Let her give me her ount! What the hell is this world!¡± ¡°Can your girlfriend get to the top of the leaderboard by herself? Wake up. ¡± Feng nai had undoubtedly done it on purpose. When he was ying games, how could he turn on his mic and wander around like an orphan? She was as warm as a human today. ¡°Do you want blue?¡± ¡°Hmmmm?¡± ¡°Here you go,¡± The people watching the battle were dumbfounded. Was this still the Almighty k who dominated all the resources in the jungle? ¡°You like bey? You must always like her. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be half-hearted,¡±Feng nai said as he fought. The male fans were all shocked. He, he was actually ... Inexplicably touched! ¡°Her fans can alle in and help you guys score higher.¡± It was when he really liked someone. What did it look like? It was probably thest thing she wanted to do in the past. In order to make that person more liked, she tried to do it. From Feng NAI¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t wait to lock a certain someone up so that no one would see her. However, if there was one more person who liked you, would you not be so sad? Feng nai had thought of many possibilities, including what would happen in the future. Compared to his desire to monopolize her, when the time came, he didn¡¯t want to see her all alone again. The male fans didn¡¯t believe it at first. After all, k¡¯s tricks were too dirty. For example, he had snatched his support card during the game. He did not expect that he would really give up his resources. Furthermore, it was a 1v3, allowing them to lie downfortably beside the crystal. The other side was on the verge of copse and casually pressed the surrender button. k fans were also watching the battle. ¡°Is this still the old k we know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a day when he can be a warm man who gets buffs?¡± ¡°I feel like ... Hmm, those two are bing more and more alike.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Previously, when God bey used mo bei and xiangnan as junglers, he often used the resources in the jungle. Now that you think about it, it¡¯s not that unbelievable. After all, God bey¡¯s gentleness is engraved in his bones. Old K can learn a thing or two from him.¡± ¡°Probably not to learn, but to be gentle to others for her.¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, I¡¯m so touched!¡± ¡°You¡¯re envious of this kind of love, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just touched that my old k is finally a human. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too hard on God bey. Sob, sob, sob.¡± Passers-by thought,¡±are the fans poisonous?¡± Mo bei came out with the milk tea and sat beside him. She turned her head and saw that Feng nai was giving up the resources. She raised her eyebrows and smiled, then handed the milk tea over. ¡°Very well-behaved.¡± That voice rang clearly and coldly in Feng NAI¡¯s ears. It sessfully drove away the ck mist. If a psychiatrist saw this scene, he would definitely find it unbelievable. However, he had also met mo bei. Of course, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to see her. After all, boss Feng didn¡¯t want to. What the psychiatrist didn¡¯t expect was that she woulde to him and the first thing she said was,¡±¡±How¡¯s his current condition?¡± The psychiatrist was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±¡±It¡¯s getting more and more unstable. But I¡¯m very curious, how did miss mo see through my identity?¡± ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± Mo bei strolled closer, her words concise.¡±¡±I want to see his medical records.¡± The psychologist looked into her eyes and opened his briefcase.¡±¡±Miss mo, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Mo bei would not hide anything from the doctor. After all, there was no need to.¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible. ¡± The psychiatrist didn¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±Your emotions might affect Mr. Feng. How much do you know about Mr. Feng¡¯s mental state, and how much more do you know about yourself?¡± Mo bei looked at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°There¡¯s no hope in your eyes,¡± the psychiatrist said as he pushed his sses.¡±That¡¯s not right.¡± Mo bei flipped open the folder, her voice t.¡±¡±I won¡¯t affect him.¡± ¡°Miss mo, you might not understand, but President Feng ...¡± Before the doctor could finish, mo bei interrupted him.¡±¡±If I¡¯m stubborn about what I want, the higher my position is, the more they¡¯ll take me seriously. The more I face what I want, the more I¡¯ll pretend. If I¡¯m the person he thinks I am, he¡¯ll kill me with his own hands. He might even hate me.¡± The psychiatrist¡¯s eyes were shaking. It was obvious that he did not expect this girl to actually ... ¡°Doctor,¡± Mo bei closed the folder.¡±I know him better than anyone else. When I first came back, everyone treated me like mud. They were afraid of being tainted by bad luck, so no one stood on my side except him.¡± The psychiatrist opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed. Mo bei looked at him.¡±Even when I was in hell, he jumped down to apany me. Even if he really does appear and I¡¯m no longer the person he imagined me to be, it¡¯s fine. Doctor, please don¡¯t determine his nature based on only pathology.¡± The psychiatrist couldn¡¯t describe what she felt when she heard these words. He¡¯d heard old master Feng say before that he shouldn¡¯t look at that child like he was an ordinary girl. He had thought that this girl was pure and kind, which was why Boss Feng was like this. Now, he finally understood where he had gone wrong. This person¡¯s heart was ck, white, and gray. He had even hidden many things, and even his scars had not healed. There was a saying that seemed to be right. A person who could engrave gentleness into her bones was not someone who was unknown to the world or people¡¯s hearts. It was just that she was too self-supporting. It was no wonder that he would call such a person a God ... In the Feng family, the two of them sat side by side. Feng nai was tired. He pressed down on his neck and tilted his eyes to the side, taking a sip of the milk tea in her hands. Mo bei brushed his hair aside to avoid blocking her eyes. Zone A was destined to be blown up on this day. However, many people had overlooked one thing. Why didn¡¯t bey y by herself? instead, she had left it to Feng nai. That was because mo bei¡¯s hand could no longer urately rey the first round. The next afternoon would be mo bei¡¯s first match after her return to ck me. She was very clear about her current state. At the same time, mo bei was even more aware of the condition of her hand. He knew it better than anyone else. He was ck me¡¯s team leader. No matter what decision he made tomorrow, she would respect him. At the same time. Little demon Bo brought little Lin to the airport. As little Lin walked, he asked,¡±¡±Anan, why did wee to the airport? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to help me deal with my father? could it be that my brother has colluded with your family again, and you need to run to a further ce?¡± It had to be said that the little demon Bo in little Lin¡¯s mind was very pitiful. The Qin family only wanted to look up at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick someone up. ¡± Little demon Bo was steadier than other children when she walked. When she saw that the little one was struggling, she turned to look at the bodyguard in ck. There were many people at the airport, especially for international flights. When the little demon Bo received the email, she knew that her father, who lived off a woman, must have pestered her mother again. But it didn¡¯t matter, as long as he was here to take over Grandpa. The people at the airport did not expect to see such a scene. When they got off the ne, they were surprised to see the old man in a tuxedo and a gentlemanly outfit. When they saw a little boy standing there like a Prince from the 19th century, they couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at him. Especially the old man who walked over. His hair was white, and his green eyes were filled with respect.¡±Young master.¡± It was a bow that only appeared in movies. The little demon Bo knew that her grandfather Butler couldn¡¯t change this. She looked up at the person.¡±The journey must have been tough.¡± Was this something a child should say? The passerby was really surprised. Grandfather Butler chuckled.¡±Young master came here to wait for me. It seems like bey¡¯s hand has gotten worse.¡± Big sister bei¡¯s hand? Worsen? What was the meaning of this? Little Lin¡¯s smiling cat face immediately froze. Hisrge eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±Anan, what does Grandpa Butler mean? What happened to sister bei¡¯s hand? Didn¡¯t she just finish thepetition? And she even took on five of them at once, killing four of them in one go. ¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±Big sister bei¡¯s hand can¡¯t hit an assassin anymore ...¡± What? Little Lin was dumbfounded. His fair and tender little face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood ... Chapter 1395 ? Chapter 1395: Save Trantor: 549690339 Big sister bei¡¯s hand? Worsen? What was the meaning of this? Little Lin¡¯s smiling cat face immediately froze. Hisrge eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±Anan, what does Grandpa Butler mean? What happened to sister bei¡¯s hand? Didn¡¯t she just finish thepetition? And she even took on five of them at once, killing four of them in one go. ¡± The little demon Bo nced sideways. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±Big sister bei¡¯s hand can¡¯t hit an assassin anymore ...¡± What? Little Lin was dumbfounded. His fair and tender little face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood ... ¡°Why?¡± Little Lin didn¡¯t understand why sister bei¡¯s hand would not be able to hit assassins anymore. For a child, the most unforgettable thing was their first meeting. Little Lin still remembered that the first time he met his ¡°little brother¡± was at the back field of second middle school. That person was surrounded by a group of people and was in the middle of a fight. He was holding his school bag in one hand, and when his long leg kicked over, even the hem of his clothes was fierce. At that time, he was still worried that he would be swept by it. However, the little brother avoided his position when hended. Then, she lowered her eyes and looked at him with gentleness. Before he could react, he hugged the ¡®little brother¡¯ s ¡®leg. It was because he liked her. I really, really like it. Such a wonderful ¡°little brother,¡± the ¡°little brother¡± who yed like an assassin even when he was ying as a wizard, why couldn¡¯t he y as an assassin anymore? Little Lin¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at the little demon Bo. In response to his gaze, the little demon Bo stretched out her hand and put her hat on his little head.¡±She was injured before. In this match, because someone faked the match, she had no choice but to create the Dragon Song of Cang Mountain. However, this move put too much pressure on her right hand. She knew it herself. Brother Nan also noticed this, so he used the method of retirement to stop the third match. At that time, sister bei¡¯s hand would have been crippled if she had fought another match.¡± The more insipid that young voice sounded, the more ufortable little Lin felt. His shoulders trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Big sister bei, she likes to y ... y inpetitions so much. When ... When she ys as an assassin, she¡¯s not just ordinarily handsome. She can kill five people by herself. She ...¡± What was thest thing? little Lin¡¯s voice was muffled as he spoke. Big drops of tears fell on the back of little demon Bo¡¯s hand as he sobbed a little. The airport was full of people. There were so many different souls in the world. How could he empathize with her? Everything else was fine. This was big sister bey¡¯s first match after returning to ck me. It was too close to the previous match. In this ce, it was only natural to be ridiculed when one lost and bragged when one won. However, some people were not just here to mock and boast. To lock a person up with strict requirements, otherwise, you are not worthy of being called a God. Mommy only asked him toe because she knew that Supreme Alliance was putting all their money on sister bey. However, it was hard to fathom a person¡¯s heart and he couldn¡¯t mess around on the inte. This made the little demon Bo a little unhappy. However ... He believed that the young master of the Feng family would take care of it. After all, he was going crazy. However, the premise was that even if he was crazy, he couldn¡¯t just say that he didn¡¯t want sister bey. Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t look like a child of his age at all. At the Feng residence, it was indeed strange that Feng nai had not returned the phone to mo bei. By the time he returned it, bey¡¯s battle record had be the first in the entire server. She was just hanging there. When mo bei saw this, her fair fingers paused for a moment. She seemed to have understood his intentions. To her, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the ranking, so she didn¡¯t care where she was. Now, she was also known as the first rank, and the second rank was his previous main ount, which had a golden and shining RMB yer mark. When mo bei looked again, she realized that he had changed his game ID. ¡°Number one, my girlfriend.¡± When she saw this name, mo bei¡¯s gaze stopped for a moment. It was as if a city was reflected in her eyes. The yers in zone A were all at the bone ash level, so almost everyone could see the changes in the game id on the leaderboard. Some people who had lost the ranking were nning to drink some water to calm down, but after seeing this scene, they became even more irritable! ¡°Only old K cane up with such a shy name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just looking at the rankings. I still need to eat dog food!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been ying for the whole afternoon and I¡¯m blind. Almighty k¡¯s id is more important.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man, but I think it¡¯s sweet. What¡¯s going on?!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the ranking. Was he trying to give her a sense of security? Mo bei looked at the person sitting beside her, who was drinking water with his head held high. Because he had been gaming for too long, he took off his sses and looked just like how he used to look when he stood under a book and let others fight. He looked indifferent. His ck hair was a little long and fell to the side of his eyes. When he realized that she was looking at him, he turned his face to the side, his eyes still filled with hostility. Mo bei could not help but reach out and press her hand on his head. The person she liked, no matter how much time had passed, would still be that unruly young man. There was a nonchnce in her bones, but she was so mocking that people wouldn¡¯t hate her. She couldn¡¯t wait for people to use all the good things on him. Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±Miss, don¡¯t randomly touch people¡¯s heads.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied. She had no intention of stopping. On the other hand, Feng NAI¡¯s phone lit up. He nced at it, then got up, deliberately avoiding her call. Mo bei nced at the water he left behind and opened a bag of spicy sticks. When she took her phone back, she realized that there was a message. ¡°How is it? Little stoic, did you get what you wanted to do?¡± It was Lin Feng, who didn¡¯t forget to put on a strong aura while chatting. Mo bei didn¡¯t look down. She lowered her head and only replied,¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s not willing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship with him and he¡¯s still not willing?¡±Lin Feng replied. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent. Lin Feng was speechless. Mo bei frowned.¡±It¡¯s a little difficult.¡± Lin Feng was left speechless. Mo bei didn¡¯t really want anything.¡±¡±We¡¯ll talk next time. ¡± What do you mean next time? The thing you want to do, is, is to sleep ... Sleep ... Lin Feng kept feeling that something was wrong. Didn¡¯t he teach the little stoic how a newbie should have a sweet rtionship? Why was it that when it came to her, it became sleeping ... Sleeping your sister! F * ck, F * ck! If little spade were to find out about this, he would be dead even if he had two lives, and the other one would be Hu Zi ¡®s. ¡°Beibei, I think we need to have a serious talk.¡± Lin Feng finally acted like a senior.¡±¡±You can date, but the key is ...¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t wait for him to finish before she continued. After all, our bei was still an invisible top student.¡±The key is not to lose in aura. Senior has already said this many times. I have remembered it and am putting it into practice.¡± Lin Feng didn¡¯t dare to continue asking how he had done it. One point was that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He had to sort it out first. ¡°No, little stoic, listen to me first. Your thoughts on that young master Feng ...¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I have it?¡± ¡°Well ... It¡¯s not impossible, but this thing ...¡± ¡°This is something that whoever takes the initiative will have the right to decide. Senior has always said this before, I know.¡± Lin Feng¡¯s eyes widened. Ever since he had retired, he had never been so lively.¡±When did I say those words?¡± ¡°After I drank too much.¡± Mo bei did not show much emotion.¡±You¡¯re right. However, senior Yun is usually the one doing it. So, I understand how I should put it into practice.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I don¡¯t understand either. How did you know? you ...¡± Before he could ask his question, the voice call ended. Then, she said,¡±he¡¯s back.¡± Lin Feng had the urge to hold his head. What should he do? he seemed to have really raised the little stoic to the wrong side. Feng nai wasn¡¯t sure whose message a certain someone was replying to, but he had indeed heard her speak just now. What exactly was paranoia? She was probably having wild thoughts. For example, she would leave him behind again. Of course, he had to be clear about what he thought of and what was reality. In his mind, she was nning to leave like a coward. How could it be interesting? Why did you take the medicine obediently? It was probably because even she herself hated thinking like that. Feng nai lowered his eyes, but before he could speak, a piece of candy was in his mouth. ¡°Shall we go out for a walk?¡± Mo bei did not wait for him to agree or disagree. She grabbed his wrist. This was the real thing. Her temperature and smell. How many times did he want to destroy this person and throw him away? However, he knew very well that after he destroyed her, no one in this world would dote on him anymore. Therefore, he used pain to make himself sober up and realize what was real. It was winter in the North, and it was so cold that one would even breathe when talking. Before they left the house, mo bei wrapped the scarf around his neck and held his hand. Feng nai didn¡¯t say a word throughout the entire process. He lowered his head when he was told to and put his sses down when he was told to. The people of the Feng family had been in disbelief at the beginning, but now they were slowly getting used to it. The psychiatrist had also said that the young master should go out more often, not for work or for ck me. He took a simple walk outside. After the Butler looked away from the two of them, he met old master Feng¡¯s eyes and let out a deep sigh. After tomorrow, would the two of them still be like this? Old master Feng didn¡¯t know, and he wouldn¡¯t have an answer. The wind outside the house was very strong. He didn¡¯t feel very cold. He just put his hand into the pocket of his coat. Feng nai only found it funny when he saw this. Mo bei didn¡¯t understand what he wasughing about, so she turned her gaze to the side.¡±¡±Face.¡± She meant to tell him to block the wind. After all, a certain God was indeed too weak to stand the wind and could easily catch a cold and fever. Feng nai listened to her and tugged his scarf up.¡±¡±Where do you n to take me?¡± ¡°The back field.¡± ¡°The Maple leaves of No. 1 high school and No. 2 high school should have fallen by now,¡± mo bei said in a light tone. Feng nai held her hand.¡±Not necessarily. We can go and take a look.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter where he went. At this point, he finally understood the truth. It was only when they walked together that they would feel what their hearts wanted ... Chapter 1396 ? Chapter 1396: Your boyfriend is useless Trantor: 549690339 It was FiveO¡¯ clock in the afternoon, the time when the students were dismissed. In the back field, people wereing and going, and the noise could be heard. It was just that it was winter, so there were very few girls sitting on the bench and watching the boys ying basketball. However, no matter how cold the weather was, it could not affect one thing ... A fight! In the past, Feng nai had been able to walk past this kind of thing calmly, let alone now. However, the people who had arranged for the fight were a group of neers. Because Feng nai was wearing a mask, he didn¡¯t recognize them at all, but he had taken a fancy to mo bei. Indeed, as mo bei¡¯s face grew darker, it became more androgynous and beautiful. She had a temperament in the wind and snow, and she was standing in the early winter. It was normal for these younger brothers to be unable to look away. And the one beside her was her boyfriend. Why was her boyfriend not interesting? He even asked her to get a bottle of mineral water. What was the use of having such a man? However, it was obvious that their thinking was wrong from the beginning. As they strolled over, they were still a little roguish.¡±Miss, you can¡¯t spoil your boyfriend. You¡¯re so elegant, so you should be the one being spoiled. You¡¯re too weak to let your girlfriend hit a water bottle or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss, which ss are you in?¡± It was also a form of address for little sister. However, it made mo bei raise her eyebrows slightly. Feng nai hadn¡¯t drunk the water in his hand, and the ck mask was still on his face. His fingertips slid across the bottle, feeling a slight chill. There was still a smile in his eyes. Those who were not familiar with him would not know that the demon who came to the human world liked to hold roses, not knives. He looked harmless, but that was because mo bei was still standing beside him. Otherwise, why do you think he would give you the chance to speak? Of course, this kind of thing could not be detected by others. Therefore, a few students from No. 2 high school were still courting death. ¡°Little sister, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Or are you from No. 1 middle school?¡± Just as they were about to say that it didn¡¯t matter if they were from No. 1 middle school, they weren¡¯t afraid anyway. Suddenly, a clear voice was heard. It was mo bei. She ced the other bottle of water on the steps and stood there, turning slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡°little sister¡± anymore,¡± ¡°Aiya, miss, don¡¯t be shy. Are you worried that your boyfriend will be angry? That means that this man doesn¡¯t have any magnanimity. Will he restrict your freedom in the future?¡± Feng nai seemed to be smiling, and his eyes curved even more beautifully. Mo bei first swept a nce at him before her gazended on those few people again.¡±¡±No.¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, his underlings didn¡¯t react. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still calm.¡±This form of address. You guys call it that. It¡¯s very unpleasant to hear.¡± Everyone was speechless. This was too F * cking direct! Also, was there even a difference between unpleasant and unpleasant? No, he was obviously mocking them! ¡°You ...¡± Without waiting for the few of them to speak. Feng nai, who was sitting there, spoke up.¡±Little Miss, the water¡¯s too cold. My hands are freezing.¡± He had taken off his mask when he said this. His face was noble and handsome, and his voice was clear, but there was a hint of fatigue in it, as if he had just woken up and was asking for favor. It was indeed better than theirs. No, that¡¯s not the main point! This, this ... This person, why does he look so familiar? He felt like he had seen it somewhere before. Where was he? The few of them were still thinking. Mo bei had already ced Feng NAI¡¯s hand back into her coat pocket.¡±¡±Don¡¯t drink anymore. Go to the Academic Affairs Office and get some hot water. ¡± Academic Affairs Office? Are you kidding me? How could No. 1 middle school¡¯s people enter No. 2 middle school¡¯s Academic Affairs Office as they pleased? Chapter 1397 ? Chapter 1397: Chapter 1357: Trantor: 549690339 From the looks of it, this pretty boy was also from No. 1 middle school. He must be. With this temperament, he couldn¡¯t possibly be from No. 2 middle school. ¡°Brother, what do you mean? are you showing off?¡± His little brothers had not learned their lesson. They could also tell that one had to start from the soft side. This man was obviously living off a woman. He was just more handsome than them. Ha, girls these days are the same. You only look at their faces and can¡¯t see their good points. ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent. The former school bully of first middle school hadn¡¯t gotten into a fight in a long time. After all, Feng nai was a germaphobe. If he could solve a problem with schemes, he would definitely not touch anyone. Unfortunately, some people really couldn¡¯t feel it, so they simply crossed the line. One of the boys ced his hand on Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s go over there and have a chat?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng nai nced at him. Upon seeing this, mo bei turned to the side. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything to your boyfriend. As long as he doesn¡¯t act so arrogantly ...¡± The person on the other end continued. Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a loud bang! Feng nai kicked him to the ground. His long legs were fair, and he was so handsome that nothing couldpare to him.¡±Is this how you¡¯re going to chat?¡± The person who was lying on the ground was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. This pretty boy from No. 1 middle school, he ... He ... How could it be! ¡°Hey, thatdy over there.¡± Feng nai looked back.¡±After you¡¯re gone, there¡¯s no one who can fight in No. 2 high school. How boring.¡± This sentence could attract as much hatred as one wanted. After all, No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school were enemies! They looked down on No. 2 middle school¡¯sbat power, but this pretty boy from No. 1 middle school had probably not seen their true capabilities! ¡°I only wanted to give you a verbal warning, but now ...¡± Someone rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight. Feng nai stood there, his figure clear and handsome, like the clear wind and bright moon. However, his eyes were so dark that they seemed to be overflowing with mist. Bang!¡¯ There was another sound. This time, it was a water bottle. Mo bei had thrown it, and it hit the man¡¯s leg. Who could withstand such a blow? they knelt down on the spot. At this moment, when the few of them turned to look at mo bei again, their eyes were wavering. What the hell was this? How could a girl hit someone so urately? It must be a coincidence! Just as the other person was about to move forward. Mo bei moved very quickly. When she jumped down from the railing, the hem of her clothes was blown by the wind. She and Feng nai hadpletely different styles when it came to fighting. That person tried not to touch anyone. On the other hand, mo bei was much more straightforward. Her left hand sped one of the men¡¯s wrists and pulled him back heavily. Using that force, she spun her leg nimbly. Before the man couldnd a punch, he came into close contact with the ground. ¡°F * ck!¡± It really hurts! This girl? This must be fake! She was clearly a cold girl, but why was it that when she fought, she was so deadly? Mo bei didn¡¯t intend to really fight, but she wanted to stop him. He wasn¡¯t in a good position to fight now.¡±¡±You guys can leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± When had the students of No. 2 middle school ever walked past a group fight? ¡°I¡¯ve already called the seniors over. Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you? don¡¯t leave if you dare!¡± When this person was shouting, he had confidence. He had just sent a message. Their boss was already at the corner. Don¡¯t even think about leaving! Chapter 1398 ? Chapter 1398: One thousand three hundred and fifty eight Trantor: 5496903 The people from No. 2 middle school were always so arrogant and thought that they were the most handsome in the world. In Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, this had always been boring. The man saw him lift his leg and thought that he was going to leave, so he stopped him. She heard a voice from the corner before the person arrived,¡±¡±Where is he?¡± ¡°Over there, boss, it seems to be over there!¡± ¡°How many people from No. 1 middle school are here?¡± The new student standing next to him gestured a number. ¡°Twenty?¡± The man was very tall and looked like a thorn in his side.¡±Ha, what are the people from No. 1 middle school trying to do? If the school finds out, they¡¯ll immediately give us a yellow card?¡± The freshman shook his head and murmured,¡±no, no.¡± ¡°Not what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not twenty, it¡¯s two. ¡± The informant also felt that this matter was a little embarrassing.¡±One of them is a girl.¡± When he said thest sentence, his voice was low. The man¡¯s eyes widened,¡±a girl?¡± You were beaten up by a girl, and you want me to clean it up? You¡¯re so useless. ¡± ¡°No, boss, listen to me. That woman really hit you hard. You¡¯ll know when you see her. Look, they¡¯re just in front!¡± The person on the other side heard the noise and was even more proud.¡±¡±Our boss is here. He¡¯ll make you guys start over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint, but she didn¡¯t forget to pull Feng nai back. She reached out to unzip his jacket, her side profile still clear and charming. After doing all this, she turned around and said to the other person,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± F * ck, this was the first time he had seen a girl so arrogant! That man was already arrogant enough. These two really won¡¯t shed tears until they¡¯re in a coffin. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Over here!¡± He turned around and roared. Don¡¯t look at the boss of No. 2 middle school, his vision was indeed not very good. When he was far away just now, he hadn¡¯t really seen those two figures. After all, the news he had heard was too unpleasant. Two people from No. 1 middle school had defeated their new student group? This face didn¡¯t make sense! Now that he was getting closer, his heart was also getting heavier. N-no way! ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the two of them!¡± ¡°This pretty boy also said that there¡¯s no one in No. 2 middle school who can fight.¡± The boy pointed. Feng NAI¡¯s hand was already in mo bei ¡®s. Compared to just now, the hostility on his body was much less, and he was full of ridicule.¡±Read more when you have time. My exact words are that without this person by my side, there¡¯s no one who can fight in second high.¡± ¡°Are all of you from No. 2 middle school so bad at understanding things?¡± he nced sideways. ¡°Who did you say has poorprehension? F * ck! You really don¡¯t know whose territory this is!¡± The boy turned his head in a hurry.¡±Boss, you heard it. We¡¯re not looking for trouble with No. 1 middle school. It¡¯s this person. He¡¯s too much. And this woman, she¡¯s also ...¡± Bang! Bang! Before he could finish. The person pped him on the back of his head. This was how basketball was yed during training. The boys had thick skin, so it was nothing to be hit. But! Why did boss hit him? The boy who was being held by the neck was still struggling. Their boss had a shy expression on her face that she had never seen before. You didn¡¯t hear it wrong. It was a shy expression as he walked to the girl¡¯s side. Did their boss take a fancy to him? Boss wasn¡¯t this kind of person in the past. Just as they were still confused. Their boss suddenly spoke with a very respectful attitude ... Chapter 1399 ? Chapter 1399: The younger brother of No. 2 middle school was dumbfounded! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Brother Nan!¡± Nan? Brother Nan? The junior beside him was a little dumbfounded. T-the legendary brother Nan? The few of them were stunned as they looked at Feng nai. He was the one? The one who had rewritten the history of No. 2 middle school ... Before they could finish their imagination, they heard a very light ¡°mm¡± that entered their eardrums. Wait, wait a moment! This, this sound! Everyone looked to the side in unison! Female? A girl? In other words, the person they were trying to flirt with was ... Brother Nan? The underlings wanted to die. Their usually rough boss scratched the back of his head and continued to be shy.¡±¡±How did you find the time toe back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze did not change. It was light and ethereal.¡±He wants to drink water. Is the Academic Affairs Office still where it was?¡± The boss of No. 2 middle school nodded.¡±Yes, yes. It¡¯s the building you often go to.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After mo bei said this, she swept her gaze across the remaining people and said indifferently,¡±¡±You can take them back and manage them.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely!¡± The man hit the back of his underling¡¯s head again as he spoke. The rest of them were just standing there like little monkeys. When they saw mo bei walking over, they immediately made way for her. ¡°Brother Nan!¡± It was as if they were in the movies, bowing to wee him. F * ck, this was really their brother Nan, the brother Nan who defeated the boss of No. 1 middle school and won the exam. The group of little fairies from No. 1 middle school also began to look for a partner in their No. 2 middle school! They were new and had never seen him in person. However, there was a yellowed photo attached to the report card. However, the photo ... Did not even Capture one-tenth of brother chennan¡¯s beauty! ¡°Brother Nan, since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s take care of those bastards from No. 1 middle school. They¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but shout. He really wanted to see the legendary one against ten, kicking all ten of them to the ground, and not getting any dust on his body. When they saw brother Nan beating them up just now, they could already predict that he would be even more handsometer. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ll definitely agree with my suggestion, right?¡± The boss from No. 2 middle school only wanted to say,¡±agree your ass!¡± Brother Nan is here and he is holding a man¡¯s hand. Who do you think that man is? Damn, a group of little retards, if you have time, go online and surf! If you had gone online, you wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid! Feng nai, on the other hand, looked at the junior teasingly.¡±¡±You guys want to take over No. 1 middle school?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The junior was still too young and very enthusiastic.¡±Brother, we were blind just now. We were too much. This time, it¡¯s different. This time, we¡¯re United against outsiders. You¡¯re so handsome in fighting, so you should join us! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask brother Nan. When brother Nan was in school, they always blocked my brother Nan¡¯s way. Hmph, they¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± When Feng nai heard this, he looked at his boss, who was already sweating profusely. The meaning was very clear. Wasn¡¯t it poprized enough? The boss of No. 2 middle school just wanted to find a hole to hide in. His hands were itching, so he pped the back of his underling¡¯s head again. You guys have eyes but don¡¯t know Mount Tai! The underling was a little stunned. The boss of No. 2 middle school signaled him with his eyes. The underling was at a loss. The boss of No. 2 middle school wanted to die. This year¡¯s juniors were too difficult to take care of! Feng nai stood there, smiling slowly.¡±There¡¯s no need to ask her. I know about this.¡± ¡°You know?¡± The underling¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. There was hope! ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Feng nai replied. ¡°That, that ...¡± The underling had note out yet. Feng NAI¡¯s sigh nailed her there.¡±¡±After all, I was the one who took the lead in blocking her way.¡± All the underlings were speechless. Chapter 1400 ? Chapter 1400: Save Trantor: 5496903 F ... F * ck? ¡®Lead, lead¡¯ didn¡¯t that mean, that he was that, that ... Damn it, they really wanted to cover their faces! Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±Did you just say that No. 1 middle school will being?¡± Where is he?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not anywhere.¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding!¡± The junior took a step back. Feng nai had originally wanted to push her even harder. Before she could move, someone grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky. I¡¯ll get you some water. ¡± It was mo bei¡¯s irrefutable aura. The underlings of No. 2 middle school just watched their ¡°brother Nan¡± finish cleaning them up and drag No. 1 middle school¡¯s school bully away with an indifferent face. Now that their identities were revealed, they naturally knew who the person was. However, the legendary young master of the Feng family actually followed their ¡°brother Nan¡± so obediently. Sure enough, their brother Nan was already invincible in terms of martial strength! The boss of No. 2 high school no longer wanted tomunicate with this bunch of little retards. He jogged up, wanting to lead the way for mo bei and the others. If mo bei said she was going to the Academic Affairs Office, she would definitely go. Some teachers were really overjoyed to see her, but when they turned around and saw Feng nai in her hands ... Their expressions changed a little. Why did he bring back the scourge from back then? On the other hand, the director of the education Office of No. 2 middle school was very calm. He pushed up his sses and said,¡±Did you bring your little friend here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to visit you,¡±mo bei said respectfully. When the director heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±After you left, there was no one to help me collect and mark my papers.¡± As the form teacher, she knew best whether this was mo Nan or mo bei. Upon hearing this, mo bei turned to look at the second High¡¯s boss, who was following behind them. ¡°Teacher, I can do it. I¡¯ll help you in the future,¡± the boss immediately said. ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t even copy an answer wrong.¡± The Dean stood up and wanted to take a good look at mo bei.¡±¡±Where have you been for such a long time? The college entrance exam ... I didn¡¯t manage to find your name. ¡± To any teacher who had taught mo bei before, one could only imagine how they felt when such a student died. Mo bei knew, so she didn¡¯t continue the topic of the college entrance examination.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m starting to y again and I¡¯m on the same team as him. ¡± Since he had appeared here as a child of mo bei¡¯s family, Feng nai was naturally very human at this moment.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, she has me by her side now. ¡± The director of the teaching office knew the rtionship between the two of them best.¡±This isn¡¯t the time for you guys to fight in the back field, neither of you willing to give in to the other.¡± ¡°At that time ...¡± Feng nai smiled, refined and clean.¡±¡±Young and ignorant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡±the director said. Mo bei was also a straight-forward person. After the small talk, she said,¡±¡±Mineral water is cold. I remember that you have barley and red jujube tea here. He¡¯s not in good health, so it¡¯s very suitable for him to drink.¡± The head of teaching,... Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to see him? ¡°That, that! Go look for it in the drawer! It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve forgotten your teacher after falling in love. ¡± As the Dean said this, he looked at Feng nai. He was really treating him like a little kid. Without mo bei, Feng NAI¡¯s human touch had faded a lot, and he wasn¡¯t as harmless as before. He looked up, his eyes noble and indifferent.¡±Teacher, even if she doesn¡¯t be the provincial top scorer, she can still be a world champion in the future. So, please don¡¯t feel bad ...¡± Chapter 1401 ? Chapter 1401: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 The director of the teaching office really couldn¡¯t stand this guy who took advantage of him and still acted innocent.¡±You also know that if she was here, the title of the provincial top scorer might not be yours.¡± After saying that, the director lowered his voice.¡±Take care of her more. No matter how much she dotes on you, she¡¯s still able to bear with all the ups and downs. This child has too many things on her mind. No matter what, she should be taking the college entrance examination. With such good results ...¡± The Department director¡¯s eyes were obviously a little dim. That was the heartache and regret that teachers felt for their students. They were so outstanding, but they turned the world upside down. ¡°Is her family alright now?¡± Feng nai hummed in acknowledgment, his gaze deepening.¡±¡±There won¡¯t be any more problems.¡± The director of the teaching office still wanted to say something, but when he saw mo bei walking over, he stopped talking. She had really taken all the barley and red date tea! The director was angry and amused at the same time, but more than that, he didn¡¯t want to see her in such a bad state. There was a faint blue under her eyes, was she not sleeping well? The director of the teaching office: ¡°alright, let¡¯s go when the water is almost here. Have a good rest. Look at your face, it¡¯s handsome, but other than that, there¡¯s no color in it. Even if you¡¯re stressed before the game, you should take the time to sleep. Sleep, remember?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei was still that expressionless and expressionless woman. The director wanted to reach out and touch the child¡¯s face, but in the end, he didn¡¯t raise his head. The world champion team ... They didn¡¯t need words that would drag them down. ¡°Keep it up. When they get out, we¡¯ll show them that our Chinese students are not only good at math Olympiad.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s hand stopped moving. She turned to him and said,¡±¡±I will,¡± The director of the teaching office watched the two people leave. Old people get emotional easily. She even put on her reading sses. That young man was undoubtedly the best student in the teachers ¡®hearts. At this point, the answer she gave me was also what I would. Silly child, do you know how difficult the path you¡¯re walking is? When the director turned around and was about to wipe his tears, he saw a certain boss still standing there. All his sadness had disappeared, leaving only a stomach full of anger. ¡°We¡¯re both bosses of No. 2 middle school, but why is there such a huge difference?¡± A certain boss was speechless. It was still cold outside. Mo bei was worried that the temperature would be too low and that a certain Almighty would catch a cold, so she wanted to bring him back to the apartment. She didn¡¯t expect him to reject her and even use a ck ribbon to cover her eyes. ¡°Brother chennan, listen to me. Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡± The words ¡®brother Nan¡¯ were definitely intentional. Mo bei sat there quietly. However, after her eyes were covered, she exuded an invible coldness. She turned her face to the side and walked without a word. The hearts of the people walking back and forth couldn¡¯t help but race when they saw it. He was too handsome! He was also being led. Even though mo bei¡¯s hand was on Feng nai ¡®s, she still stood with her back straight. She walked unhurriedly, and her aura did not weaken at all. Feng nai turned back to nce at the person in his hands and raised his brows slightly. Then, in front of everyone, he bent his back and nted a kiss on her eyes. The gates of No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school were filled with students. This kisspletely petrified the No. 2 middle school boys who were secretly following them. No. 1 middle school was also not prepared at all. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight! They looked at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s have another appointment?¡±the No. 1 middle school student asked. ¡°Another day!¡± The student from No. 2 middle school nodded. F * ck, Didn¡¯t I tell you guys the first time that I¡¯ll make you guys call me daddy tomorrow?! Even changing the contract in such a civilized way was all because of the two big shots! Mo bei had also heard the gasping sound beside her. Her expression did not change, and her voice was light. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. ¡± ¡°A kiss is also cheeky?¡± Feng nai held her hand again.¡±Miss, have you forgotten? we¡¯re a couple now.¡± Chapter 1402 ? Chapter 1402: Northern sweetness Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Is that so? a couple?¡± Mo bei said as she walked. There was nothing to hear from her cold voice. Feng nai turned to nce at her and chuckled.¡±¡±What else?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no otherwise, it¡¯s just ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was t.¡±Since we¡¯re a couple, don¡¯t be shy next time. Lie down and let me sleep with you.¡± Have you ever seen a Girl Talk about this kind of thing with an indifferent face? When the No. 2 middle school boys heard this, they almost hit their heads together. Should he say that he was indeed worthy of being their brother Nan? All rtionships are so rigid? To make young master Feng lie t ... Cough cough! Compared to the others, Feng NAI¡¯s reaction was even smaller. His gaze only paused for a moment, then he ced her hand in his palm.¡±Wait until your right hand is healed. Sure, but you¡¯re like this now. Are you going to deal with me with one hand?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei gave it some serious thought. Indeed, one hand wasn¡¯t enough. Feng nai saw her pause and knew that a certain someone was really thinking about this question. He couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips. ¡°He¡¯s too gullible. ¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei raised her eyebrows. Feng nai tightened his grip, his thin lips smiling uncontrobly. After the two of them got into the car, the female students were still taking photos and pointing excitedly to their friends. ¡°So handsome, God bey¡¯s eyes were covered. F * ck, F * ck! My nose is bleeding! I really want to get married!¡± Mo bei was indeed very suitable for this type of ascetic style. She couldn¡¯t see anything and could only listen with her ears. He didn¡¯t want her to know where they were going, so he asked the driver to turn on the music. ¡°There¡¯s no need to identify the position by sound. ¡± As Feng nai spoke, he ced the pillow behind her waist.¡±¡±You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re there.¡± Mo bei looked sideways but could not see anything. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on her face.¡±¡±You didn¡¯t sleep muchst night.¡± Since he had already made it so clear, mo bei did not pretend anymore. She let out a faint ¡°mm¡± and then closed her eyes as he instructed. No matter how he dodged. What was meant toe would eventuallye. Having this person within reach was indeed very helpful for sleeping. The car drove for less than five minutes before mo bei fell asleep. There was some traffic during this period. The driver wanted to turn around and tell Feng nai, but he saw his young master nce at him, telling him not to say anything. The sleeping mo bei was so quiet that it was as if she didn¡¯t exist. Feng nai lowered his gaze. His fingers brushed past her right wrist, then turned back and stopped. It was better to break it off more thoroughly. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to participate in thepetition tomorrow, and he could keep the best memories of her in his world forever. Feng nai knew that his illness had acted up again. With a deep gaze, he recalled the three words she had said in the Academic Affairs Office just now, and the strength of his fingers lessened again. Paranoia was usually destructive. Feng nai touched that good-looking face with his hand. She clearly knew everything, yet she was still sleeping so soundly. Was she so worthy of his trust? Even though he was so sick, he thought about how to break her more thoroughly every day. After all, she was no longer the invincible bey she once was. If they continued fighting, they would only end up in a more difficult situation. He was probably not even as good as an ordinary assassin. Feng NAI¡¯s fingers slid down her wrist, but he didn¡¯t use any more force. Even if there was a voice in her head that kept saying,¡±just let it be,¡± she would definitely look very embarrassed. His hand quickly changed direction and blocked the light from her face, just so that she could rest better ... Chapter 1403 ? Chapter 1403: One thousand three hundred and sixty three Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei, who was in a light sleep, seemed to have sensed something. She covered her eyes and turned her head, then reached out to hold his wrist. In her sleepy voice, there was a faint raspiness.¡±Good girl.¡± That was a tired tone, but because of the habitual pampering, it brought out a warm gentleness. Feng NAI¡¯s back paused. After a long time, he seemed to be responding to her.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll be good.¡± All her fantasies were crushed at this moment. Everyone knew the hostility in his eyes and his ill intentions. She understood this very well, but she still gave him the word ¡®good¡¯. Feng nai smiled and retracted his hand. The driver was a little shocked. After all, his young master in that state was too eerie. It was as if he would crush something in the next second. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was going to do something to miss mo. Paranoia was often apanied by illusions. In serious cases, the emotions would be affected and the second personality would be affected. This was what old master Feng had been worried about. Therefore, even Feng NAI¡¯s chauffeur had been reced by a trusted subordinate of the main family. Old master Feng knew very well that nai ¡®er¡¯s condition could trigger the cause of the illness at any time. However, the doctors had not yet confirmed the cause of the illness. He could only vaguely guess that it was rted to mo bei. But deep down ... Naer was a very defensive person. As a grandfather, he knew it all too well. So, he also knew that he would not open his heart for anyone to see, except ... Bei. The crowd moved along with the cars, and the entire city was dyed with a dim yellow light. The city was still in a state of chaos, and it would not be quiet for a moment. When mo bei opened her eyes again, the car had already stopped. Feng nai probably wanted her to rest a little more, so he didn¡¯t ask the driver to turn off the engine. It was winter in the North, and it was bone-piercingly cold outside the car. In contrast, the people who had been waiting all this time were the ones who had been waiting. He was going to represent his team in apetition overseas. Dark res ¡®poprity had already reached a new height. There would always be people waiting near the base. Mo bei opened her eyes. She still didn¡¯t know where she was. After all, she still had the ck cloth. She only heard some sounds outside and turned her fair face slightly. Feng nai reached out to stop her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±mo bei turned her head. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± With that, Feng nai removed the ck cloth and threw it aside. He was the only one who could see her in this state. He had done something unnecessary and created benefits for others. When mo bei saw the light again, the first thing she saw was his handsome face, which was slightly annoyed and aggrieved. Wronged? Mo bei reached out and pinched her face.¡±¡±You won¡¯t smile anymore?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up subconsciously. Mo bei heaved a long sigh. She pressed down on his wrist and kissed him. When the people outside saw this scene, they all stopped talking. W-what¡¯s going on? Pressing down on Almighty k and kissing him? Just as everyone was still in a daze. Mo bei had already stretched her back. She opened the car door with a clear and good-looking side profile.¡±Get out of the car.¡± The two words shocked everyone again. Too ... Too domineering. Then, the Almighty King, who was usually so arrogant that he didn¡¯t even wear a mask, walked down obediently like a little wife. His hand was even held by someone. Mo bei only found out that he had brought her to the base after she stood outside the car. Everything else seemed to have been prepared in advance. The people standing there, in addition to the fans who were waiting, were also ... Panda, Teng Hui, and han Xi, who had just been officially announced. Everyone was wearing their battle uniform and had smiles on their faces. ¡°Wee back!¡± Chapter 1404 ? Chapter 1404: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Wee back.¡± At this moment, it seemed that no other words could bring more power to people than these four words. Because the journey back was too difficult and lonely, like the snow on the border that never melted. She was also afraid that she would never have the ability to return. Mo bei¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, slowly clenched, but the light in her eyes was deep and determined. ¡°I, mo bei, Xiang Nan, will return to the team.¡± His clear and faint voice was t, but it was so clear that everyone could hear it. When the new k fans who had been keeping an eye on Feng nai heard this, they all looked at mo bei. When Feng nai had been pressed down and kissed just now, they had also been watching, but now, they had a different look in their eyes. They had heard too many rumors about bey. Whether they were good or bad, to be honest, they could not bring themselves to like her. They always felt that she was acting. However, when he saw that person walking over, he was as cold as the breeze and the bright moon. When he got closer to cat big and the rest, he smiled faintly. I, mo bei and Xiang Nan, return to the team. Those who weren¡¯t real esports yers didn¡¯t understand the meaning of returning to the team. That person¡¯s every word and sentence of his words were filled withyers andyers of criticism. But there seemed to be something hidden in his eyes. The unwillingness of those nights and the unfinished dreams never required anyone¡¯s tears, but to walk on. Even though the price of stepping into the darkness was to stain the palm of one¡¯s hand with blood. Panda really couldn¡¯t hold it in and forgot that Feng nai was still standing next to him. In his excitement, he hugged mo bei.¡±Brother, finally! We can y the game together again!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not reject the hug. She stood there, her aura pure and elegant. Panda was still rubbing against him.¡±I missed you so much. You don¡¯t know, but ever since you left, I¡¯ve lost weight. Han Xi insisted on cooking noodles for us, but the captain didn¡¯t care about him. He said that it would be better if he was poisoned since there was no meaning to it anyway. Wuwuwu, it¡¯s really hard on me. Save the child. The child is still growing.¡± Teng Hui really had to take his hat off to this idiot. He kept reminding him that mo bei was a girl now, yet he was still hugging her. He respected him for being a man! Han Xi was smart enough to withdraw from the battlefield. He had just fallen in love and didn¡¯t want to be involved in this. He also imagined the scene of Panda hugging Yun Shen in his head, but it really didn¡¯t make him like it at all. It¡¯s time to fix this problem of his. Don¡¯t hug every goddess you see. Panda still did not know that he had already been despised to this extent and still wanted to continue expressing his feelings of longing.¡±¡±Where have you been for the past ten months? After we met at the high-speed rail station, I wanted to look for you, but I was dragged to a blind date. F * ck, this is really a part of it ...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like blind dates?¡± Before he could finish, a voice sounded in his ear. It was Feng nai. His face was so handsome that it was a little unruly, and there was a faint indifference.¡±Is it not fun to go on blind dates or to clean the toilet? why did you have to hug someone else¡¯s girlfriend for so long?¡± This sentence sessfully jolted Panda away. One must know that thest time his mother had captured him to see people, it was also because of his boss¡¯s absolute influence. ¡°I¡¯m just excited. I¡¯m excited. I¡¯ll let go now, OWW!¡± What other people¡¯s girlfriend? F * ck! He felt like he had just eaten another mouthful of dog food. He was finished. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to eat dog food every day in the base, would they ... Chapter 1405 ? Chapter 1405: Untitled chapter Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei stood there. The moment she was surrounded by jubtion, she could not help but look at the tall and clean figure. He knew best what could cure her. Even though one could already smell the scent of blood from his body. It was still the same. He thought of all ways to make her happy. A lot of things were telling her. When she lost, he would never turn his head back and never look at her again. Even the second personality that extended out would not like her to the point of disgust. After all, he would not allow the weak to exist in his world. In extreme cases of paranoia, fantasy would prevail over reason. Mo bei knew all of this. However, it was precisely because the person standing in front of her was him that she did not want to let go. Many people said that it was a pity. Even Grandpa Feng thought that she was the only one in the world who would dote on him so much. Only mo bei herself knew that in her chaotic world, he had always been by her side when she didn¡¯t want to stand up again. He said,¡±little brother support, can I take the damage this time and be your hero?¡± ¡°You can leave, but can you take me with you?¡± he asked. If there was a mistake, it was her fault. She had left him here alone. When they finally met again, his eyes were no longer the same as before. Ten months. The person who stayed behind and held on was more tired than her, who had left. Mo bei¡¯s gaze did not shift away. It was as if he had already made a decision. If it was this person, even if she lost in the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Panda was such a simple-minded person. How could he have noticed the difference in his ¡°brother¡±? He didn¡¯t dare to hug anyone anymore, so he could only talk all the way. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s make this clear first. From now on, boss is under your control. If he asks me to clean the bathroom again, you must help me.¡± Mo bei had just replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Feng nai said indifferently,¡±¡±The two of you have such a good rtionship. You¡¯ve been separated for so long, but you¡¯re still able to get together and whisper sweet nothings to each other.¡± Panda gave his ¡°brother¡± a push, meaning ¡°hurry up and get out of the punishment.¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai chuckled softly.¡±Since you¡¯re so attached to each other and disregard the team¡¯s discipline, let¡¯s go to the bathroom together. That¡¯s more suitable for you to whisper.¡± Panda thought, F * ck, this script is wrong! Who would¡¯ve thought that boss would go crazy and even punish his own girlfriend? Mo bei, who was standing in the bathroom, had a very calm expression on her face. After all, this was not her first time here. Panda was furious.¡±Brother, if I were you, I¡¯d break up with boss. What does he mean?¡± You don¡¯t even give your girlfriend any face?¡± Mo bei was wearing rubber gloves, her movements abstinent and cold.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t he very cute?¡± Panda thought,¡¯...Which part of me is cute? What? ¡°You¡¯re still so special when ites to being jealous. ¡± Mo bei said as she bent over. Panda thought about this.¡±Brother, no, God bey, I know you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. Boss is your first boyfriend, but you have to be clear. He¡¯s not cute. He¡¯s a scumbag. The scumbag that is often reported on the inte is like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to empathize with his girlfriend and won¡¯t make any exceptions for his girlfriend. But what about me? I¡¯m very possessive. Has boss been a CEO for a long time and learned to be greasy? I¡¯m so disappointed in him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really something to celebrate. ¡± A voice suddenly rang out in the air. ¡°Since we¡¯re all disappointed, I don¡¯t have to be considerate of the team members. After all, it¡¯s very tiring to maintain an image. You can go and clean the practice room.¡± Panda was petrified. He only said after he came to his senses,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t there a cleaningdy in the practice room?¡± ¡°Usually, it is.¡± Feng nai walked in, a bottle of mineral water in his hand.¡±¡±I¡¯m giving Auntie a day off today,¡± Panda was speechless. ¡°Boss, I was wrong.¡± A wise man submits to circumstances. Hua Xiaoyi was quite outstanding in this aspect.¡±I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard him, Feng nai unscrewed the bottle cap. Panda still wanted to say something in an attempt to move his cold-blooded and shameless boss. The mouth of the bottle of mineral water naturally moved in front of mo bei. ¡°Have some water.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept across the area.¡±While this is still a ce where water can be drunk.¡± In other words, it would be dirty if he went in again, but there was nothing in the sink. No, that¡¯s not the main point. The key was ... Panda was looking at the two of them mechanically. The bottle of water in boss¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t for him to drink, but for his brother? Motherf * cker! It was the same cleaning. Such a difference in treatment!¡± Feng nai had one hand in his pocket. After watching mo bei drink a few mouthfuls of water, he finally had the time to look at her.¡±Is there anything else?¡± That arrogant and punchable face clearly expressed one thing: why haven¡¯t you left yet? Panda quickly rolled away before the danger factor was that high. After getting lost, he still had to tidy up his keyboard. To think that a Dharmaraja like him, who was always untraceable in the canyon, was actually so down and out in real life. His live broadcast would also have a lot of traffic! The two of them had to share a bottle of mineral water! He was so envious! When would sweet love happen to him?! Unlike Panda, mo bei knew that he was just using the excuse of having her clean the toilet so that Panda wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say things like,¡±since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go all out.¡± Mo bei stood there. The moment she was surrounded by jubtion, she could not help but look at the tall and clean figure. He knew best what could cure her. Even though one could already smell the scent of blood from his body. It was still the same. He thought of all ways to make her happy. A lot of things were telling her. When she lost, he would never turn his head back and never look at her again. Even the second personality that extended out would not like her to the point of disgust. After all, he would not allow the weak to exist in his world. In extreme cases of paranoia, fantasy would prevail over reason. Mo bei knew all of this. However, it was precisely because the person standing in front of her was him that she did not want to let go. Many people said that it was a pity. Even Grandpa Feng thought that she was the only one in the world who would dote on him so much. Only mo bei herself knew that in her chaotic world, he had always been by her side when she didn¡¯t want to stand up again. He said,¡±little brother support, can I take the damage this time and be your hero?¡± ¡°You can leave, but can you take me with you?¡± he asked. If there was a mistake, it was her fault. She had left him here alone. When they finally met again, his eyes were no longer the same as before. Ten months. The person who stayed behind and held on was more tired than her, who had left. Mo bei¡¯s gaze did not shift away. It was as if he had already made a decision. If it was this person, even if she lost in the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Panda was such a simple-minded person. How could he have noticed the difference in his ¡°brother¡±? He didn¡¯t dare to hug anyone anymore, so he could only talk all the way. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s make this clear first. From now on, boss is under your control. If he asks me to clean the bathroom again, you must help me.¡± Mo bei had just replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Feng nai said indifferently,¡±¡±The two of you have such a good rtionship. You¡¯ve been separated for so long, but you¡¯re still able to get together and whisper sweet nothings to each other.¡± Panda gave his ¡°brother¡± a push, meaning ¡°hurry up and get out of the punishment.¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai chuckled softly.¡±Since you¡¯re so attached to each other and disregard the team¡¯s discipline, let¡¯s go to the bathroom together. That¡¯s more suitable for you to whisper.¡± Panda thought, F * ck, this script is wrong! Who would¡¯ve thought that boss would go crazy and even punish his own girlfriend? Mo bei, who was standing in the bathroom, had a very calm expression on her face. After all, this was not her first time here. Panda was furious.¡±Brother, if I were you, I¡¯d break up with boss. What does he mean?¡± You don¡¯t even give your girlfriend any face?¡± Mo bei was wearing rubber gloves, her movements abstinent and cold.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t he very cute?¡± Panda thought,¡¯...Which part of me is cute? What? ¡°You¡¯re still so special when ites to being jealous. ¡± Mo bei said as she bent over. Panda thought about this.¡±Brother, no, God bey, I know you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. Boss is your first boyfriend, but you have to be clear. He¡¯s not cute. He¡¯s a scumbag. The scumbag that is often reported on the inte is like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to empathize with his girlfriend and won¡¯t make any exceptions for his girlfriend. But what about me? I¡¯m very possessive. Has boss been a CEO for a long time and learned to be greasy? I¡¯m so disappointed in him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really something to celebrate. ¡± A voice suddenly rang out in the air. ¡°Since we¡¯re all disappointed, I don¡¯t have to be considerate of the team members. After all, it¡¯s very tiring to maintain an image. You can go and clean the practice room.¡± Panda was petrified. He only said after he came to his senses,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t there a cleaningdy in the practice room?¡± ¡°Usually, it is.¡± Feng nai walked in, a bottle of mineral water in his hand.¡±¡±I¡¯m giving Auntie a day off today,¡± Panda was speechless. ¡°Boss, I was wrong.¡± A wise man submits to circumstances. Hua Xiaoyi was quite outstanding in this aspect.¡±I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard him, Feng nai unscrewed the bottle cap. Panda still wanted to say something in an attempt to move his cold-blooded and shameless boss. The mouth of the bottle of mineral water naturally moved in front of mo bei. ¡°Have some water.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept across the area.¡±While this is still a ce where water can be drunk.¡± In other words, it would be dirty if he went in again, but there was nothing in the sink. No, that¡¯s not the main point. The key was ... Panda was looking at the two of them mechanically. The bottle of water in boss¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t for him to drink, but for his brother? Motherf * cker! It was the same cleaning. Such a difference in treatment!¡± Feng nai had one hand in his pocket. After watching mo bei drink a few mouthfuls of water, he finally had the time to look at her.¡±Is there anything else?¡± That arrogant and punchable face clearly expressed one thing: why haven¡¯t you left yet? Chapter 1406 ? Chapter 1406: Save Trantor: 5496903 However, no one expected that when they entered the game and invaded the jungle at the start of the game ... Mo bei took a bowl of instant noodles and sat in the seat that belonged to her. Her side profile was clear and elegant, and her gaze was on Feng NAI¡¯sputer monitor. The fragrance of the bowl of noodles was the most prominent. Panda sniffed as he fought.¡±¡±What¡¯s this smell?¡± Then, her line of sight moved over and she couldn¡¯t help but feel greedy. She didn¡¯t even close the door.¡±Brother, give me a mouthful too.¡± Hearing this, Feng nai raised his eyebrows and directly took out the other party¡¯s assassin, then typed: ¡°I won¡¯t catch anyone whoes to kill our mage.¡± Panda looked at where he was standing and decisively shrank back into the spring. ¡°He deserves it,¡± Teng Hui concluded,ughing. Panda was terrified and very angry. There was no fun in ying games now! The boss was not a person who loved his teammates! As she was thinking about this, a Cup Noodle appeared beside her hand. It turned out that mo bei had made five of them. However, the one she was eating was the spicy one, while the others ¡®were on the lighter side. This was especially so for the one beside Feng NAI¡¯s hand. He had made a mushroom-vored one. The only difference was that he had put ham sausage inside. Panda was touched and jealous. After killing a person, he picked two mouthfuls of noodles to eat, drank the hot soup, and repeated the dishes several times, but he didn¡¯t seem so tired anymore. It didn¡¯t look like he was training. Instead, it looked more like he used to like this game. He skipped sses with his boss and went out to y. At that time, they also bought a bowl of noodles to eat at the inte cafe. Feng nai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t take a single bite. At first, mo bei was still calcting the damage and skill recovery. When she saw that he was not moving, she turned her attention to him.¡±Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t died yet, so I don¡¯t have time to eat.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were really asking for a beating. Yet, he still had a nonchnt look on his face. This made Panda, who was about to finish his bowl of noodles, once again feel what it meant to be stabbed in the heart. Meanwhile, mo bei was looking at his screen. He had 17 kills and 0 deaths. Furthermore, he was not ying the champion that he was good at. Instead, he was ying the champion that she had often used before. Once again, he went over the tower to kill and then used the minion wave to leave the tower. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful,¡± Mo bei opened her mouth. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He simply dashed forward again, scaring the other party back to the bottom of the tower. When Panda saw this scene, he felt that his boss was really shameless. He had only been praised by his brother, and he had to use such a way to express his joy. Before he could finishining in his heart, after breaking the turret in the middlene, he looked up and saw that person feeding his boss noodles, just like before. ¡°Panda, pay attention to your position.¡± When they were feeding their boss, they didn¡¯t forget tomand the entire battlefield. ¡°The opponent¡¯s topner mighte over to outnk us.¡± Sure enough, the moment she finished speaking ... The people over there had alle. Fortunately, he had left quickly and could still eat another mouthful of hot instant noodles. ¡°Tenghui, continue pushing. After you¡¯re done with the minions, go to the middle.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Even though mo bei was not online, such clear and urate battlemands allowed this round of the game to end twenty minutes earlier than the previous rounds. The people on the other side began to curse, saying that they had encountered the ghost motorcade. Why was it that no matter where they went, the other party knew they were there? Pandaughed the most happily and met Teng Hui¡¯s eyes. The scene seemed to have frozen. Mo bei seemed to be using this method to tell a certain person that she would be in ck me¡¯s five ckies ... Chapter 1407 ? Chapter 1407: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Triple kill! Hahahaha! You want to catch dad? What are you thinking! Do you know who is themander of our team?¡± It had been a long time since Panda had such a good time fighting. If he had known that boss was around, he would not have been killed. MMH! Not bad today! No... Wrong head! He had just realized why his boss had not healed himself halfway through the battle! Did he not have hands? He even had to be fed! No, wait! ¡°Why is there ham in boss¡¯s bowl?¡± Panda only knew how to eat but not how to fight. He had just won and couldn¡¯t control himself.¡±Brother, tell me why!¡± Mo bei merely raised her eyes to nce at him. Her clear and faint gaze seemed to be saying,¡¯isn¡¯t this only natural?¡¯ ¡°Wuwuwu, brother, you don¡¯t love me anymore. Have you forgotten about our toilet rtionship?¡± When Panda whined, he acted just like how he acted like a girl in the game. It made people want to beat him up! Feng nai had been eating slowly to begin with. After swallowing the food, he snorted.¡±Love?¡± Panda panicked and wanted an exnation. Then, she heard Feng nai say with a faint mocking tone,¡±¡±Why do I have ham and you don ¡®t? the reason is simple. Do you want to know?¡± Panda was still too naive. He nodded! Feng nai took off his headphones, with the arrogance unique to his age.¡±¡±I¡¯m her boyfriend. Are you?¡±he asked. Panda instantly choked on his words! Why did he have to ask? Was he a pig? Teng Hui didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. He just had to eat this dog food! Are you looking for abuse? As for han Xi ... Damn it! Han Xi sent another message! I can¡¯t stay in this base anymore! Since the review was over, they had to rest! Moreover, after his brother returned, their efficiency had increased! However, ck me had always been a team with human rights! That was what the boss said when he asked him to join! Otherwise, he, Hua Xiaoyi, would have gone to another team. Other teams still had girls! Respect was the foundation of his loyalty to boss! Hence, Panda knocked on the wall, which still had the team rules pasted on it! ¡°No love! Boss, I advise you to follow the rules!¡± Feng nai nced sideways, picked up a pen, raised his hand, crossed out the ¡°no¡± word, and filled in the ¡°allow¡± word. He was extremely natural when he did this. The handwriting was also beautiful. Panda was truly shocked by his boss¡¯s shameless act! ¡°Boss! You said it before! ck me valued respect the most! How can you change the team rules just like that? have you asked for our opinion?¡± He, Hua Xiaoyi, was going all out! Since he was already in the toilet and couldn¡¯te out, he didn¡¯t care if he died a little more thoroughly. Maybe he could kidnap his boss with morals and make him restrain himself a little, not so shameless! Of course! He really didn¡¯t expect boss to calm down and consider his suggestion. ¡°Mm ...¡± He seemed to be reflecting! Panda was excited! As expected, he was going to resist! Only by resisting would there be hope! He clenched his fist! ¡°Let¡¯s get started then. Tell me what you want and vote to decide if you¡¯re allowed to date or not.¡± Feng nai nonchntly put down his fountain pen.¡±¡±From the perspective of respect, the minority is subordinate to the majority.¡± ¡°Boss, I knew you weren¡¯t that immoral. You still have a bottom line. Let¡¯s vote, let¡¯s see the votes ...¡± Wait a minute! There seemed to be something wrong! Panda¡¯s brain had not yet processed the situation. The other side had already raised their hands. What a joke. Han Xi, who had just fallen in love, would not agree? Chapter 1408 ? Chapter 1408: One thousand three hundred and sixty eight Trantor: 5496903 As for his brother ... He didn¡¯t want to see him anymore! Because mo bei had said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯ll listen to him,¡± Panda thought, you¡¯re a girl! How can you fall in love like this! Haven¡¯t you heard that you can¡¯t spoil your boyfriend? The more you spoil him, the worse he gets, brother! Panda wanted tomunicate with mo bei. However, when she looked up, she saw that person still looking as elegant as before. His aura was fully released, and he was looking at their boss as if he was looking at his little girlfriend! F * ck! If he had the chance, he would definitely tell his brother about it! This situation didn¡¯t seem right! ¡°Three to three ... Teng Hui, your ticket?¡± Feng nai stuffed his hands into his pockets and raised an eyebrow.¡±Forget it. It¡¯s not important.¡± Teng Hui was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s count it as your two votes. It¡¯s three to two. ¡± Feng nai then looked at Panda.¡±Is it okay now?¡± he asked. Panda was rendered speechless! He had thought that it was over. Unexpectedly, Feng nai spoke up again.¡±Since that¡¯s the case, and you were the one who suggested it, then I¡¯ll leave the matter of announcing the new team rules to the fans to you.¡± Panda was speechless. Announcing that they were allowed to date? He would be sprayed to death! There was no love in e-sports! Thepetition was about to begin, and if they lost, there would definitely be people attacking this point and pushing them onto the inte! Boss clearly knew! F * ck! He had still underestimated the shamelessness of their boss! The sky outside was already dark. However, the lights in ck me base didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of turning off. It was so noisy. Panda reached out to touch mo bei, but Feng nai kicked him away. Teng Huiughed as he killed another person. Han Xi took some time to reply to the message. When he saw thest message, he was depressed. This was what Yun Shen¡¯s message said. ¡°What am I doing now? Did you eat properly? Don¡¯t let her be too tired and under too much pressure. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes moved. Did this person know who his boyfriend was? ¡°Can you turn on your phone and let me see her? I¡¯m not disturbing you, right?¡± Han Xi had always replied to Yun Shen¡¯s messages very quickly? She had never rejected Yun Shen either. This time, it was a simple word: ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Yun Shen was considerate.¡±Oh, then GO train. You don¡¯t have to go back.¡± Han Xi was speechless. The opposing team suddenly felt that the adc¡¯s ystyle had changed, and he had be extremely violent! He couldn¡¯t help but be irritable, and han Xi couldn¡¯t recall the previous sentence! Even if there was apetition tomorrow. However, for some reason, because the five of them were together, it didn¡¯t seem that difficult anymore. Instead, it felt like a new journey was about to begin. This time, they were going to an even further ce! The dream she had back then was no longer ridiculous. That night, Panda slept particrly well. The ones who couldn¡¯t sleep were the enemy teams. ck me had always been very powerful. Everyone knew how bey had returned. It was a 1v2, the mvp for the entire game, and the all-champion, Kerry. Such an existence was injected with ck mes. Just how terrifying would ck me be? ¡°I know what everyone is thinking, but don¡¯t forget, this is e-sports. No one can simply decide who will win or lose until thest moment.¡± After The captain of the said that, his team members ¡®attitudes changed. Indeed, ck me was very strong. However, since they had already reached this stage, they would not be weak, either. Everyone wanted to represent their country in thepetition. Even if he lost, as long as he tried his best, he would have no regrets. So, he couldn¡¯t be so depressed! A good opponent could help each other grow. ck me was undoubtedly their best opponent. bey was in there ... Chapter 1409 ? Chapter 1409: Save Trantor: 5496903 As for his brother ... He didn¡¯t want to see him anymore! Because mo bei had said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯ll listen to him,¡± Panda thought, you¡¯re a girl! How can you fall in love like this! Haven¡¯t you heard that you can¡¯t spoil your boyfriend? The more you spoil him, the worse he gets, brother! Panda wanted tomunicate with mo bei. However, when she looked up, she saw that person still looking as elegant as before. His aura was fully released, and he was looking at their boss as if he was looking at his little girlfriend! F * ck! If he had the chance, he would definitely tell his brother about it! This situation didn¡¯t seem right! ¡°Three to three ... Teng Hui, your ticket?¡± Feng nai stuffed his hands into his pockets and raised an eyebrow.¡±Forget it. It¡¯s not important.¡± Teng Hui was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s count it as your two votes. It¡¯s three to two. ¡± Feng nai then looked at Panda.¡±Is it okay now?¡± he asked. Panda was rendered speechless! He had thought that it was over. Unexpectedly, Feng nai spoke up again.¡±Since that¡¯s the case, and you were the one who suggested it, then I¡¯ll leave the matter of announcing the new team rules to the fans to you.¡± Panda was speechless. Announcing that they were allowed to date? He would be sprayed to death! There was no love in e-sports! Thepetition was about to begin, and if they lost, there would definitely be people attacking this point and pushing them onto the inte! Boss clearly knew! F * ck! He had still underestimated the shamelessness of their boss! The sky outside was already dark. However, the lights in ck me base didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of turning off. It was so noisy. Panda reached out to touch mo bei, but Feng nai kicked him away. Teng Huiughed as he killed another person. Han Xi took some time to reply to the message. When he saw thest message, he was depressed. This was what Yun Shen¡¯s message said. ¡°What am I doing now? Did you eat properly? Don¡¯t let her be too tired and under too much pressure. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes moved. Did this person know who his boyfriend was? ¡°Can you turn on your phone and let me see her? I¡¯m not disturbing you, right?¡± Han Xi had always replied to Yun Shen¡¯s messages very quickly? She had never rejected Yun Shen either. This time, it was a simple word: ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Yun Shen was considerate.¡±Oh, then GO train. You don¡¯t have to go back.¡± Han Xi was speechless. The opposing team suddenly felt that the adc¡¯s ystyle had changed, and he had be extremely violent! He couldn¡¯t help but be irritable, and han Xi couldn¡¯t recall the previous sentence! Even if there was apetition tomorrow. However, for some reason, because the five of them were together, it didn¡¯t seem that difficult anymore. Instead, it felt like a new journey was about to begin. This time, they were going to an even further ce! The dream she had back then was no longer ridiculous. That night, Panda slept particrly well. The ones who couldn¡¯t sleep were the enemy teams. ck me had always been very powerful. Everyone knew how bey had returned. It was a 1v2, the mvp for the entire game, and the all-champion, Kerry. Such an existence was injected with ck mes. Just how terrifying would ck me be? ¡°I know what everyone is thinking, but don¡¯t forget, this is e-sports. No one can simply decide who will win or lose until thest moment.¡± After The captain of the said that, his team members ¡®attitudes changed. Indeed, ck me was very strong. However, since they had already reached this stage, they would not be weak, either. Everyone wanted to represent their country in thepetition. Even if he lost, as long as he tried his best, he would have no regrets. So, he couldn¡¯t be so depressed! A good opponent could help each other grow. ck me was undoubtedly their best opponent. bey was in there ... Chapter 1410 ? Chapter 1410: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Hearing this, Teng Hui nodded. ¡°Kitty, pay attention to the position of the opponent¡¯s jungler, don¡¯t get carried away just because he has little health left.¡± The current ck me had truly grown a lot. From acting on impulse, to remembering every point in their hearts. The incident back then had been so major that it had destroyed mo bei and caused ck me to suffer setbacks in all directions. Everyone had thought that this was the end for them. Just when they couldn¡¯t stand up anymore, Feng nai had changed to the extreme and invaded by himself, beating them up so badly that they had no choice but to submit. It was probably because of the darkness that they were more United. Everyone was holding on to theirst breath. They wanted their teammates toe back. How could he fall before that? Thus, victory after victory, breakthrough after breakthrough, all the way until now. To mo bei, nothing was worth it, but ck me was. Thepetition venue for the team selection was arge Stadium. As it was winter, the staff would enter the venue in advance to warm up. The audience outside was wearing down jackets, but even so, their enthusiasm did not diminish. To them, this match was worth watching. Even though it wasn¡¯t the finals, the return of the former Supreme Alliance yer, bey, from the team battle was enough to move many people¡¯s hearts. The fans of Team ck me were still the same as before. Most of them were fans of good looks, which was why they were different from the other teams and had both ck and red names. There were some exceptions today. A group of straight male fans who couldn¡¯t blend in with the little girls at all came. All of them stood there, frowning. But in the next second, their emotions changed. Because of the person walking over. From the moment they got off the car to the entrance, they were greeted by cheers. Mo bei was the same as before. She was still walking at the back. She was so elegant that it was as if she had fused with the first snow of winter. Panda was shocked. He pulled Teng Hui and said,¡±¡±F * ck, male fans. I can¡¯t believe there are times when I¡¯m admired by boys. They must have been impressed by my performance in thest match. They have good taste!¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so he let him look at the support sign. Panda fell silent after reading it. The girls were heartbroken.¡±Big cat, don¡¯t cry. We love you!¡± Some male fans also wanted to express their thoughts, but when they looked at Feng nai, they decided not to. After all, they had all witnessed this person snatching the support banners. The noise was a precursor to the start of the game. Feng nai had been very sleepy earlier and had been leaning against mo bei the entire time in the car. Now that they had entered the stadium, he was like a Wolf that had been awoken. His eyes were so deep that they seemed bottomless. Many people were taking photos. However, as they were taking photos, they noticed that the arrogant person wearing a mask had suddenly stopped. What was going on? ¡°My milk.¡± Milk? Everyone was dumbfounded. Mo bei walked to his side and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Throw it away. Just drink half a can. You¡¯ll be more sleepy if you drink too much.¡± Feng nai seemed to have epted this exnation and started to continue walking forward. However, this time, he was walking side by side with mo bei. He was such a proud person. He was just waiting for his ¡®little brother¡¯ to find an excuse to stop. If you think it¡¯s just a gentle reason, then you¡¯re too naive. With so many of bey¡¯s male fans around, he had to show off his status to fit his character. Panda already did not want to say anything more. If he were to pour all his anger into thepetitionter, he would definitely get twice the result with half the effort! Chapter 1411 ? Chapter 1411: Trantor: 5496903 There was half an hour left before the start of thepetition. The was also very popr. After all, it was an old team. The team was the most distinctive one among the shortlisted teams. If each of them took it out, it might be hard to say how strong they were, but when they were together, whether it wasplementary or tacit understanding, they were strong enough that no team could take them lightly. If you didn¡¯t realize this and thought that they had relied on mediocrity to get to where they were now, then you would definitely lose. These were Feng NAI¡¯s exact wordsst year. Because of what he said, the team, which originally had lowmercial value, also received a new investment. Hence, to them, ck me was truly a team worth fighting. In the lounge, everyone was checking their own things. Feng nai lowered his eyes and nced at the right hand that had been swaying back and forth in front of his eyes. He reached out and grabbed it. Mo bei lifted her eyes, her gaze clear. Feng nai turned his handsome face away. The assistant was shocked. Their Almighty k actually had such a moment? Was she shy? Just as he was thinking about this, a voice rang out from the other end, which was in line with his usual character, indifferent and Noble.¡±Remember to protect me during thepetitionter.¡± When Panda heard this, he almost spat out the mineral water he had just drunk. Protect ... Protect? Boss¡¯s move was too shameless! ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei turned around, still thinking straight.¡±¡±The other side will definitely ban their lineup. I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Panda coughed.¡±Han Xi also needs protection. He¡¯s the ADC.¡± He said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Before Feng NAI¡¯s gaze couldnd on him, han Xi looked away.¡±¡±They¡¯re letting me take all the gold. Besides, bey has been watching the tactics of the Emperor for a long time. She should know their style. They won¡¯t just focus on one point. They¡¯ll go for a fast-paced team battle. In that case, bey is more suitable to follow the captain.¡± There really weren¡¯t many times that could make han Xi say so much. Panda had wanted to pull in an ally, but he did not manage to. Feng nai tugged at his cor, as if he felt it was tight.¡±¡±Don¡¯t blindly arrange the lineup just because you¡¯re jealous that I have a girlfriend to protect me. Take the game seriously, understand?¡± Panda was speechless. Is it toote to leave the team now? Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. After ncing at the coach¡¯s arrangements and seeing Feng NAI¡¯s actions, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fix my cor. So annoying.¡± Feng nai was much more obedient now. Mo bei reached out and undid one of his buttons. Then, she turned his cor over and leaned in to blow on it. Feng NAI¡¯s body stiffened, and he didn¡¯t have time to react. Mo bei turned his cor back.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. Be good. ¡± Feng nai thought, how can I be obedient? At this moment, Panda could not help but specte about his status in the family. His brother¡¯s aura just now was like he was dealing with a little Samoyed. It was enough that their boss had just extended his ws to ask for attention! Seeing that it was almost time to confiscate his phone, han Xi lowered his eyes and sent a message. The reply came quickly,[you have so many fans, it¡¯s so cute.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± han Xi¡¯s eyebrows slowly furrowed. Yun Shen wore a pair of big sses and even bought a wig. He looked like a college student as he joined the fan club.¡±Today is your first teampetition, of course I¡¯m here.¡± Han Xi listened to the voice recording. There were also other words like ¡°big han, I want to be your wife¡± and ¡°big han is getting more and more handsome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s hands were typing a little fast. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what?¡±Yun Shen had not reacted. ¡°They don¡¯t want to marry me, so I¡¯m just casually saying it. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in fans.¡± Han Xi¡¯s exnation was a little too fast. Yun Shen was helping a girl in his fan club get a support sign. She felt very proud of doing this. He read the message slowly, and when he saw it, he had to avoid the enthusiastic little cuties, and then he replied,¡±¡±I¡¯m also a fan of yours. ¡± Han Xi thought,... Damn it, this delete button must be fake! Chapter 1412 ? Chapter 1412: Number one Trantor: 5496903 Han Xi listened to the voice recording. There were also other words like ¡°big han, I want to be your wife¡± and ¡°big han is getting more and more handsome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen. ¡± Han Xi¡¯s hands were typing a little fast. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what?¡±Yun Shen had not reacted. ¡°They don¡¯t want to marry me, so I¡¯m just casually saying it. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in fans.¡± Han Xi¡¯s exnation was a little too fast. Yun Shen was helping a girl in his fan club get a support sign. She felt very proud of doing this. He read the message slowly, and when he saw it, he had to avoid the enthusiastic little cuties, and then he replied,¡±¡±I¡¯m also a fan of yours. ¡± Han Xi thought,... Damn it, this delete button must be fake! There were ten minutes left before the start of the match. All the cameras at the front desk were turned to the same direction. The livestream tform, host, andmentator were all in ce. The person on the other end made a hand gesture. All the lights in the venue were turned on. ¡°Hello everyone, wee to the heroes s10 season team selection.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really excited, right?¡± ¡°Of course, the two teams that have been shortlisted will be representing China in the Mnpetition. I believe that our audience is in the same mood as us right now. We are all looking forward to it.¡± When the host read the script, it meant that the team was going to go on stage. It only took five minutes to walk from the break to the front of the field. The staff member had already pushed the door open and gestured to them. Everyone¡¯s cell phones had been confiscated in advance. Feng nai put on his wrist guard and strolled over. He lookedpletely different from when he was with mo bei. Instead, his eyes were so deep that one couldn¡¯t help but believe him. Even his voice was very calm.¡±Are you all ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were shining. Some people asked,¡±why do we have to y the game? I really hope they can do something else. Sometimes it¡¯s too sullen here.¡± That was because no one had seen their current appearance. No matter how much he had experienced, what he had to bear, or how many marks he had left on his body. Dirty, ck, mocking, watching the show, anticipating. They were no longer innocent. But they were still the most moving dream-chasing teenagers. The unwillingness to lose, the helplessness of watching his teammates leave, and the feelings of wanting to give up again and again but still staying in the end. Theplex mix of emotions stirred their hearts as their blood flowed. They had never been the main characters on TV. They had thought that the fairy tales were real, but now that they knew that the fairy tales were fake, they still believed that one day, what they had hoped for woulde true. Before that day came, he must hold on and not retreat. This time, he had to win! They had to win together! ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± There were no unnecessary words. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone took off their thick down jackets. As their clothes fluttered in the wind, the words ¡°ck me¡± could be seen on their backs. The fat manager had never been a sentimental person, but when he saw this scene, his eyes turned red. It was indescribable, because no one had experienced it personally. After mo bei left, the spot at the base had been left empty. Everyone knew who it was for. They were all waiting, waiting for the five of them to gather again. Even if the entire world did not allow it, and no one believed that mo bei would return. They strolled out of the lounge and once again stepped into a ce where the lights could shine. The five figuresnded, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 1413 ? Chapter 1413: One thousand three hundred and seventy four Trantor: 5496903 The shadow faded. After mo bei¡¯s side profile was captured by the camera, her handsome and clear face directly hit the big screen! There was an instant gasp at the scene. Then, some girls covered their mouths. She could vaguely hear him saying,¡±F * ck! He¡¯s so handsome. A girl like God bey doesn¡¯t give the other contestants any chance at all.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about King?¡± A certain straight man gestured for his friend to look to the side. Arge number of people had already fainted at the scene, so it didn¡¯t matter if anotherrge number of people fainted. Indeed, every member of ck me¡¯s team had good looks. However,pared to their looks, the glow that they exuded today was even more scorching. It felt like a famous sword that had been buried in dust for a long time had finally broken out of the ground and returned to its true owner. The voice on the other side also rang out. It was The entrance. ¡°I have to say, this will definitely be an exciting battle. What do you think?¡± The camera turned to the stage. Everyone was dressed in formal suits, even thementators were the same. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If it was anyone else who encountered ck me, it would be difficult to win the team battle with only God bey around. However, it¡¯s different for The battle team. It¡¯s difficult to find a breakthrough when they¡¯re in a team.¡± ¡°I heard thatst time, even summoning the cold was almost restrained.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated. However, it¡¯s hard to say for sure what ck me¡¯s lineup will be like. What if he has two assassins?¡± ¡°How could I have forgotten about this? if ck me uses a double assassin lineup, to be honest, I can¡¯t think of any team in the country that can suppress them. bey¡¯s existence is a variable for everyone.¡± ¡°An all-around yer who can go all over the map is terrifying. All right, now we can all see that the machine has been checked and the keyboard is fine. The game ... Officially begins!¡± Pa! The camera cut. Every yer in front of theirputers had their headphones on. Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and adjusted the volume. The two team¡¯s coaches walked over with their tablets and calctions. ¡°ban and pick your champion!¡± In the pro scene, sometimes the team formation was very important. This was because there was a mutual restraint between every hero. In addition, every yer had their own strengths. For example, bey became famous in one battle that year. It made the game development team weaken the protection of a certain hero. The first move she used was mo bei¡¯s specialty, the infinitebo under the moon. At the same time, they banned Feng NAI¡¯s invisible assassin. This meant that if ck me wanted to fight a dual-assassin team, he would have to think about it carefully. ¡°The game knows what they should do when ites to the banning phase.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If we ban him like this, ck me shouldn¡¯t be too rash. After all, look at The support that the game has. They can tank damage and start a team fight. When necessary, they can even deal damage. I have to say, The game¡¯s strategy is indeed excellent.¡± Panda still did not know how serious mo bei¡¯s hand injury was. After seeing this scene, he turned his head to mo bei and said,¡±¡±Brother, it seems that you and the boss can¡¯t fight. I told you that The people are cunning. Humph, I wasted my time treating them to drinks. They said that friendshipes first andpetitiones second. They¡¯re all lies!¡± ¡°People clearly say thatpetitiones first and friendshipes second. You¡¯re drunk, what do I have?¡± Teng Hui raised his eyes and asked. The coach leaned over to take a look.¡±A more aggressive one. Control.¡± ¡°This one?¡± Teng Hui immediately found the corresponding top champion. ¡°Sure.¡± As the coach spoke, he turned to the side.¡±bey, look at the lineup. You¡¯ll decide which support to use in the end. Is that okay?¡± This time, mo bei didn¡¯t agree. Instead, after seeing the champion he had chosen, she said calmly,¡±¡±Help me lock it first.¡± ¡°You choose first?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened, and he was a little puzzled.¡±Brother, weren¡¯t you always thest one to fill in thest position?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell, and no one could see the slightest emotional fluctuation in her.¡±¡±The current ck me no longer needs me to fill in his position,¡± ¡°Ah?¡± After Panda reacted for a while, heughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right, brother! We¡¯re really strong now, just wait and see. The will ban your Champions and I¡¯ll ban the ones they¡¯re good at. Then I¡¯ll attack the middlene like crazy. ¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. ¡°Lock what?¡± the coach asked. ¡°Support.¡± Mo bei looked at the duration.¡±It¡¯s controlled ... How¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± the coach¡¯s eyes lit up. Although bey had chosen the support position, this support could move around the entire map. When they started a team fight, it was even more impossible to guard against. It had its own stealth function. Although it did not deal any damage, it could cooperate with the assassin and enter the field first. The jungler would then rush in to harvest. If so, The wouldn¡¯t be so hard to deal with. ¡°Eh? Did bey pick the champion first?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they all filling in the positions before?¡± This was not within The ¡°The¡± ¡®s expectations. If bey had already made her choice, they would not be under so much pressure. They would not have to worry about any changes after they had chosen their lineup. However, even so, mo bei¡¯s support still made The team feel ufortable. On top of that, ck me had banned the Champions ... Fortunately, they had a second option. However, the reason why it was ranked second was because it was not as good as the first n. But it did not matter. There was not much of a problem. This difference could only be noticed by the members of their team. It was impossible for other people to know. ¡°What kind of formation is this? is he going to control them until they die?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to cut in with King. ¡± ¡°I feel like ck me is going to solo. Starting a team won¡¯t be easy.¡± At that moment, the mages ¡®positions were all revealed. Panda¡¯s eyes lit up, and he wanted to choose his most awesome One x However, he was stopped by mo bei¡¯s words.¡±They released it on purpose. They wanted you to choose.¡± ¡°What?¡± Panda was still reacting. Mo bei¡¯s voice was indifferent.¡±It can restrain and restore health, and it¡¯s a control in all aspects. Even if you use purification, you won¡¯t be able to dispel it. That means your hero is useless. A useless mid-Lane doesn¡¯t have the ability to start a team fight. In addition, the hero you chose doesn¡¯t have control.¡± ¡°No... It can¡¯t be that ...¡± Panda had yet to finish his sentence. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept over. Panda¡¯s hands were really itching. After all, anyone would want to choose the hero they were best at. This season, he was unbelievably strong, with a winning rate of more than 90%. Butpared to these ... He also knew that his brother¡¯s divination had never been wrong. ¡°Then I choose her? Ice goddess, dan dan dan?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei¡¯s light words fell. Panda immediately locked on. This choice left many fans scratching their heads. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Why did cat big pick the middlene?¡± ¡°I think it was under bey¡¯smand just now.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯m not picking the champion that cat big is best at. Why did he choose this??¡± Chapter 1414 ? Chapter 1414: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 No matter how much the group of people who didn¡¯t understand the lineup said, it was basically useless. However, the captain of The team frowned. The mage also shook his head.¡±This is amazing. Panda has already released his hero, but he didn¡¯t choose it. He¡¯s not taking the bait. Captain, what should we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m adjusting my thinking. ¡± The captain was calm. The support sighed.¡±Panda has really be our variable. I thought he would choose instantly.¡± ¡°Now that ck me has a teammander, he won¡¯t fall into the trap so easily.¡± ¡°king?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not him. It¡¯s Bey.¡± The moment The captain finished his words, everyone became serious. They had considered that the other side would bring out a double assassin lineup and had already broken this possibility one step ahead. However, they had forgotten one thing. bey¡¯s scariest aspect was not only her cutting in, but also her hand speed and those things that were praised as miracles. The scariest thing about her, and the most important one ... Was her way of thinking when she integrated into the team! urate calctions weren¡¯t only for people. When the jungle buffs would refresh, how much blue was left, each champion¡¯sning and gold couldn¡¯t escape her calctions. ¡°Captain, this game ...¡± ¡°Do as you please. All the calctions are based on experience. There are five of us. The more you do as you please, the higher the chance of winning.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The team got to where they were today because of the unity and belief that other teams couldn¡¯t achieve. They were so familiar with each other that if one of them raised his hand, the other would know what he would do next. In addition, they had never underestimated themselves. They respected their opponents and wanted to have a good fight with ck me. Hence, they were mentally prepared for any situation. ¡°There are three positions. The game has banned The assassin position.¡± ¡°Then King¡¯s selection will be limited. After all, they have to consider the lineup.¡± ¡°The has calcted it. Now it¡¯s k¡¯s turn to bnce it.¡± ¡°The hero is gone. It¡¯s a little difficult.¡± The facts proved it. There was one other thing that no one noticed about mo bei¡¯s return. That was Feng NAI¡¯s way of thinking. If mo bei wasn¡¯t around, he would definitely have considered the entire team¡¯s lineup more and then made the corresponding adjustments. Now that mo bei was back, he had her. Only then would Feng NAI¡¯s famous sword bepletely unsheathed. Without any worries behind him, Feng nai directly locked onto the hero. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Will it work in theter stages?¡± ¡°This is an assassin?¡± ¡°Farry. After all, there are no other assassins to pick from. I can¡¯t choose.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too risky to pick this champion to jungle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen King God use this. You must have chosen the wrong one. ¡± Due to the champion Feng nai had chosen, the people present were all discussing it. After all, this champion was more suitable for clearing the middlene. Jungler or whatever, would it affect the rhythm? It wasn¡¯t easy to bring him. Just as thementators were confused, the match had already begun. the team member nced at him and said,¡±¡±Captain.¡± ¡°Continue as usual.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was always the ¡°the.¡± Who responded to all changes by staying the same, no matter who his opponent was. The cheers at the scene instantly rose. The two battle teams walked out of the city at the same time. Mo bei¡¯s beautiful side profile was so quiet that it was as if she didn¡¯t exist. Her eyshes were very long, and when they fell down, they seemed to be able to block her vision. Level one didn¡¯t deal any damage, so he could directly clear the jungle and jungler. But even if she acted like this ... The person in the audience who was wearing a mask was still staring at her ... Chapter 1415 ? Chapter 1415: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡¤ ¡°Captain, Captain, these people can¡¯t recognize us, right? after all, I have a lot of fans in China. They even gave me a nickname, the little cutie who unified the H group¡¯s aesthetic.¡± A figure beside the man was tugging at his cor, moving around without a moment of peace. ¡°You¡¯ll be easily recognized if you¡¯re not speaking Chinese. ¡± The man¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. Even through the mask, she was attracted by his voice. ¡°What? Captain, speak slower, I can¡¯t understand if you speak too fast. ¡± ¡°Watch the match.¡± ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t we here to collect information?¡± The man nced sideways and pulled his mask off with one hand. His expression was indifferent.¡±You talk too much.¡± ¡°Captain!¡± The young man pressed the man down.¡±Don¡¯t show your face. You¡¯ll be recognized. We.¡± The man furrowed his brows and pushed her away. He was already regretting agreeing to the manager¡¯s request to bring this person out. It was just that there was a professional yer who was extremely popr even though he wasn¡¯t a local yer. Who else could it be other than ye Bing? He kept an eye on mo bei. Because this was her first teampetition after her return, he didn¡¯t even sleep after thepetition and insisted on flying to China. As a team member, they all felt that their Captain had no principles when it came to bey. But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Everyone would see the news and they knew that bey had been with King for a long time. What did they say in Chinese? Something like falling flowers or flowing. Forget it, I can¡¯t remember. He might as well test her directly. ¡°Captain, do you think King ...¡± Before the young man could finish, ye Bing interrupted him,¡±¡±Which champion did King choose that you¡¯re best at? aren¡¯t you going to make a record?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The teenager who had been retaliated against didn¡¯t have time to react. Ye Bing looked at him sideways.¡±Do you really think that a yer like King would just randomly pick a champion to y with?¡± she asked. The young man couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of his speech because his Captain had been speaking Chinese the entire time. ¡°I, I ...¡± ¡°When the timees, you won¡¯t be able to win as a champion as well as he is. Do you think you can still get the prize money?¡± The young man stopped talking and sat up straight to take a closer look! Ye Bing, who had calmed down, once again focused all her attention on mo bei. Because she knew him too well, she knew that she could havee up with a better solution for today¡¯s lineup, but she had chosen such a support. Ye Bing¡¯s suspicions from watching the video became even deeper. What happened to bey? ¡°I¡¯ll go! Is he that fierce?¡± The young man¡¯s sudden voice made ye Bing look at the screen. In the game, it could be clearly seen that Feng nai had not even reached Level 4, but he had already directly swept toward the topne. ¡°You¡¯re arresting him so early?¡± Even thementator was surprised by this move and quickly turned the camera! ¡°ck me¡¯s wave ...¡± Before thementator could express his thoughts. At the same time that Feng nai dashed in, mo bei shed in and used her second skill to pin him to the back. Teng Hui immediately followed up to keep him alive, but Feng nai did not escape. He dealt a critical hit with low health and dealt a fatal blow! First kill! When this sound effect pierced through their eardrums. The audience was still a little confused. Because it was too fast. There had never been a first blood so quickly in the professional league. The didn¡¯t expect this either. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain, I didn¡¯t have the heart to use sh just now. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be so fast. ¡± If it was any other team, their mentality would definitely be affected. But The had its own way: ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning. k¡¯s champion does have an advantage in the early game, but you¡¯ve just had a head-on confrontation with him. What do you think of his champion?¡± ¡°Very strong.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t choose it at thest minute,¡± the top of the book said.¡±Our investigation is notprehensive.¡± ¡°Really? But I¡¯ve never seen old k y this champion before. He¡¯s too cunning. Thest time we fought, he didn¡¯t know this champion. Stop and look at the skills. ¡± After The battle ended, he said,¡±¡±Never use yesterday to look at today¡¯s ck me. What else is there? ¡°Bey¡¯s existence. ¡± Every member of The Guild was good at analyzing.¡±Hermands have made Teng Hui more sensitive than before.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, avoid it.¡± ¡°Avoid it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The captain¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Let¡¯s dy. I don¡¯t think this is ck me¡¯s strongest team.¡± Feng nai had managed to get first blood in such a short time. In other people¡¯s eyes. This wasn¡¯t even the strongest lineup. Ah The audience couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Then, the two figures came to the middlene. This time, the people could clearly see on the screen that mo bei was the one giving orders. The camera panned to her, showing her wearing headphones and her thin lips moving. The next second, Panda¡¯s skill was released. Control, or hard control! Even with sh, he might not be able to escape. After killing one person, Feng NAI¡¯s jungler had already leveled up. Smite reduced speed, and he charged straight in, using a set of skills to take the person away! His operation was as beautiful as flowing water, making people gasp in amazement. It was too fast, so fast that he had no time to react. At this moment, Panda¡¯s champion had an advantage. Even the teenager watching the battleughed in Hnguage.¡±bey is really something. Her foresight is really worrying. No wonder old Wu is so worried about her. Captain, why didn¡¯t you manage to poach her back then? since Supreme Alliance has already disbanded, aren¡¯t you the closest to her?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps no one would have believed her. That person had rejected the world¡¯s strongest team other than Supreme Alliance. It was only because they were of different nationalities. She had said that she would only represent China, which was her original intention for ying professionally. At this point, who would care about her original intentions? The more he thought about it, the deeper ye Bing¡¯s eyes became. ¡°Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t need to calcte all these.¡± Ye Bing spoke Chinese. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you just marry to China? don¡¯t keep talking about this.¡± The young man was puzzled. ¡°The team, you¡¯ve been in contact with them.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ye Bing looked over.¡±Tell me your opinion.¡± Why did he suddenly ask him about The team? Didn¡¯t theye to see bey this time? She had said that she would only represent China, which was her original intention for ying professionally. At this point, who would care about her original intentions? The more he thought about it, the deeper ye Bing¡¯s eyes became. ¡°Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t need to calcte all these.¡± Ye Bing spoke Chinese. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you just marry to China? don¡¯t keep talking about this.¡± The young man was puzzled. ¡°The team, you¡¯ve been in contact with them.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ye Bing looked over.¡±Tell me your opinion.¡± Why did he suddenly ask him about The team? Didn¡¯t theye to see bey this time? Chapter 1416 ? Chapter 1416: Save Trantor: 5496903 He could clearly see on the screen that mo bei was giving themand. The camera panned to her, showing her wearing headphones and her thin lips moving. The next second, Panda¡¯s skill was released. Control, or hard control! Even with sh, he might not be able to escape. After killing one person, Feng NAI¡¯s jungler had already leveled up. Smite reduced speed, and he charged straight in, using a set of skills to take the person away! His operation was as beautiful as flowing water, making people gasp in amazement. It was too fast, so fast that he had no time to react. At this moment, Panda¡¯s champion had an advantage. Even the teenager watching the battleughed in Hnguage.¡±bey is really something. Her foresight is really worrying. No wonder old Wu is so worried about her. Captain, why didn¡¯t you manage to poach her back then? since Supreme Alliance has already disbanded, aren¡¯t you the closest to her?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps no one would have believed her. That person had rejected the world¡¯s strongest team other than Supreme Alliance. It was only because they were of different nationalities. She had said that she would only represent China, which was her original intention for ying professionally. At this point, who would care about her original intentions? The more he thought about it, the deeper ye Bing¡¯s eyes became. ¡°Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t need to calcte all these.¡± Ye Bing spoke Chinese. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you just marry to China? don¡¯t keep talking about this.¡± The young man was puzzled. ¡°The team, you¡¯ve been in contact with them.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ye Bing looked over.¡±Tell me your opinion.¡± Why did he suddenly ask him about The team? Didn¡¯t theye to see bey this time? ¡°There aren¡¯t many teams that you say are scary.¡± Ye Bing turned her lunchbox over.¡±Is it the technique? does it make you feel pressured?¡± The youngster frowned.¡±Of course he¡¯s good, but that¡¯s not the point. At that time, Captain, you went for special training, so you don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a person among them who pays attention to the details. He urately knows that our bottomne isn¡¯t perfect and he can see through us. He¡¯s the kind of person who can see through people¡¯s ws after spending time together. This kind of existence is too scary.¡± ¡°You mean, they acted harmless before just to test the strength of their opponents?¡± Ye Bing¡¯s eyes darkened even more. The youngster nodded.¡±You can say that. Anyway, no one will notice. He has already seen through you like magic. How can there be such a person? terrifying. The Chinese teams are all too terrifying.¡± After saying that, he even rubbed his arms. However, ye Bing¡¯s attention was no longer on this. After getting along for a long time, one would be able to see through a person¡¯s ws. Then, bey¡¯s injury ... ¡°Bottomne.¡± Mo bei was still giving orders, and she gave the signal to attack. Han Xi didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately used his skill to keep him there. Mo bei shed into the field again to tie him down. Although the opponent¡¯s support had run away, the adc was definitely dead. This way, the advantage of the bottomne waspletely revealed. Feng nai did not hesitate. He quickly turned around and dashed in the opposite direction of the tyrant. In terms of tacit understanding. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone else like Feng nai and Mo bei. One of them went to open the Dragon, while the other didn¡¯t stop at all, keeping an eye on the river. This way, even if the other side found out that they were fighting the dragon, it would be useless. Very quickly, the studio was broken by another sound effect. yer King has sessfully killed the tyrant king. The gold of the entire team has doubled. With the buff, ck me¡¯s rhythm became even more ferocious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this pace a little too fast?¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely overwhelming,¡± It had been a long time since they had seen such a fast-paced game in the professional league. Whether it was killing, pushing turrets, or the movement of minions, they were all shockingly fast. If it was just the number of kills, it wouldn¡¯t have caused thementators to reveal such an expression. Their mouths were subconsciously hanging open. Those who had yed this game knew that whether it was killing or making money, the ultimate victory rule of this game was to destroy the entire city. However, in such a short period of time, not only did he get a beautiful number of kills, but he also never stopped pushing turrets. He had a clear advantage in all threenes. Especially in the middlene, the turret was already gone, and the bottomne was on the verge of copse. Not everyone could reach this step. This was because not only did you have to calcte the health and mana of the yers, but you also had to calcte the minion lines on each road, even the tyrant¡¯s kill, control of the rhythm, the timing of the tower Crossing, and so on. ¡°I finally understand why bey is called a genius.¡± Thementator was obviously a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s not only because she fought three people alone, but also because she miraculously survived and turned around to destroy a defense tower. She used the tower to recover her health and won against the impossible. It¡¯s also because she sat there and drew a world even if she didn¡¯t draw with her own hands.¡± The world-ss midner was a little confused.¡±Captain, trante for me, what did he say?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything. The youngster was still pressing the voice trantion button.¡±¡±Ah, I know. I know that the game he was talking about is in Mn. It¡¯s an informal exchange between neers from various countries. Your Captain, the three of you couldn¡¯t beat bey even when you joined forces, right?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t deny it, and her eyes were indifferent. The teenager sighed.¡±That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand. bey is so good. Why did she choose a support?¡± Hearing this, ye Bing¡¯s hands, which were by her side, clenched tightly, and her hair was ruffled by the wind. Thementator¡¯s shocked voice was still there.¡±Bey¡¯s calctions andmands are really amazing!¡± If not for this sentence, many of the people who hade to watch the match would not have known that the reason why ck me had such a good battle rhythm was because mo bei had been calcting all along. It looked like the rhythm of the game had Feng nai, who was in the jungler position. In fact, he could capture people without any fear and did not need to think about anything else. It was all because he had mo bei¡¯s calctions as his backing. Some people who felt that mo bei¡¯s choice of a champion that didn¡¯t even cause any damage wasn¡¯t cool at all. It didn¡¯t match her identity as bey at all. At this moment, they were much quieter. ¡°The title of the former world champion¡¯s disciple is really useful,¡± someone said at the start of the match.¡±Not only can you activate special rules for advancement in the knockoutpetition, but now that you¡¯re ying again, you can just choose a cker support.¡± This time, all the simr sounds disappeared. Especially when the side profile of that pale, youthful face appeared on the screen. No one said anything, and even if they did, they would be retorted by the straight men. Because of that person, when she was inmand, you would know one thing. It turned out that the geniuses that people talked about were not achieved overnight. How familiar one had to be to remember every position on the map, how familiar one had to be with the skills to calcte the time to recover mana. How many games and how many Champions did he train to be an all-rounder? She no longer held the mouse, and just like in the past, wherever she went, the grass would die. However, she was still in control of the entirepetition. It turned out that even if a powerful person¡¯s spine was bent, she could still bear it all. As long as she was no longer alone. As long as she gave it to her teammates! ¡°double kill!¡± Feng nai and Mo bei¡¯s cooperation had once again taken down a double kill. This time, the tower at The bottomne was destroyed. ¡°Heavens! This is ck me¡¯s home ground!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see The ¡®the¡¯ being suppressed like today.¡± ¡°But I still feel that there¡¯s something strange.¡± ¡°Strange, would I?¡± To be honest, Yun Shen liked to y games. It was just that after ying for so long, he was only at the Gold level. Even though he had improved and could maintain his damage output, she still did not understand this kind of professional league. After all, she only had eyes for mo bei. Every time mo bei shed into the arena, she would say,¡±He was so handsome. But her aura was like that of a Queen. Simr to something like,¡±as expected of my North.¡± ¡°I really want to touch my head.¡± These words made the two girls beside her keep looking at her. ¡°Hey, I say, you ...¡± Yun Shen even pulled his scarf up a little because he had been recognized. His attitude was natural. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I say, are you a fan of bey or a fan of Xi? Why do you keep cheering for mo bei and Xiang Nan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ck me¡¯s fault,¡± Yun Shen said calmly.¡±Great Han will be happy to see me like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± The girls dly epted this exnation. Yun Shen¡¯s acting skills were not bad, but she was still wondering why her Jiabei did not use an assassin. They had been through this together for so many years. Yun Shen knew this the best. When banning Champions, unless you banned all the assassin Champions in the canyon, it didn¡¯t matter which champion you chose in the North. Both junglers could work together. That would be more befitting of his character. Although many people thought that she was calm, cold, and indifferent. However, once this person started ying games, I don¡¯t care who you are. Even if you block the entrance of the tower, I will kill you. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to meet that young master Feng who could team up with her jungler duo. This was the lineup she wanted to try out the most. It couldn¡¯t be peaceful just because thepetition needed to be more stable and so on, and they could use the method of calction to slowly advance. Yun Shen put down his support stick, unless she felt that he was no longer suitable for jungling ... When he thought about this, Yun Shen immediately shook his head. No, that was impossible. Why would she think of such a bad thing? However, the more she tried not to let her thoughts run wild, the more uneasy she felt. Someone on the other side suddenly realized,¡±¡±I finally know what¡¯s wrong. The shouldn¡¯t be at this level. Even if his opponent is ck me, he should have some sort of countermeasure.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably stunned by Almighty k¡¯s skill. Besides, who would¡¯ve thought that ck me wouldunch such a fierce attack? he¡¯s been beaten into depression, so how could he have thought of any countermeasures?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. F * ck, ck me is so cool today. Thebination between University of han and Almighty k was simply perfect!¡± Many people believed that ck me would definitely win this match. However, at this moment, mo bei suddenly stopped. In the past, Lin Feng had said that their little stoic was born with such a personality. When things really went smoothly for her, she would instead consider whether there were other possibilities. Especially when he was facing an opponent. Do you know what¡¯s the best way to respect your opponent¡¯s thoughts? Even if the wind was good, he would never underestimate the enemy. ¡°Captain!¡± It was The mage from the church. He was ready. ¡°There¡¯s a loophole here. ¡± ¡°Panda? I¡¯ve been holding on for a long time, but even so, I¡¯m still taking this head. ¡± The moment he finished speaking. Everyone watched ... Qq reading now has an activity to support this book, which allows this book to disy itself on the subway. The title of the book¡¯s publication has been decided. It¡¯s ¡°glory and I are all yours.¡± You¡¯ve given this book a lot of glory. This was thest time. He hoped that this book would top the list on the 7th and get the chance to appear in the Beijing Subway. For this event, the top five would be given battle uniforms, and the top ten would be given wristbands. It was so meaningful. Thank you to all the girlfriends who participated in this event. An ... Chapter 1417 ? Chapter 1417: The North is powerful Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to make bey let down her guard. ¡± The captain pushed his sses. The light from the lens shed. The person sitting next to him saw this and was inexplicably excited.¡±From what the captain said, it seems like we¡¯ve already found it.¡± ¡°I have indeed found it.¡± The captain of the Guild pressed the return key,¡±¡±Even the gods are tired sometimes. It seems that sometimes, rumors are not unbelievable.¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± The mage did not understand. The captain of the Guild was fully recovered. He even bought a piece of equipment: ¡°During the selection round, bey used such an intense method to end thepetition as soon as possible because her hand was injured. It¡¯s not a small injury.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± bey¡¯s fans were on The The The side.¡±I watched the match. To be able to y so well, it¡¯s Dragon Song of Cang Mountain. Captain, do you know how handsome bey was at that time? she ...¡± ¡°She¡¯s fighting one against five by herself. That¡¯s probably the reason why her hand injury has elerated.¡± The man interrupted his teammate.¡±I¡¯ve been thinking from the start. Is our ban really that useful to bey?¡± On the surface, it looks like we¡¯ve already nned to interrupt ck me¡¯s double assassin formation. That¡¯s why bey chose to be a support. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Of course not. bey ...¡± The captain¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°She¡¯s not just your God. How could a genius like her be stumped by a ban? she has so many champion slots. If she were to ban an assassin, she could have brought out something else. She chose a support because of her hand speed.¡± ¡°Hand speed?¡± If the man had not suggested it. No one else had ever noticed this problem. However, from the looks of it, the support that bey was ying now did not seem to have a high requirement for speed. But ... ¡°Didn¡¯t bey choose this support to counter our lineup?¡± ¡°This is what makes bey so amazing.¡± The captain¡¯s voice was low,¡±¡±She is undoubtedly the best yer, the best yer. In order to not burden her teammates, she even considered the lineup. Even I didn¡¯t find any loopholes in it. Coupled with herprehensive calctions, who would have thought that such a beautiful technique was actually her hand? in fact, she can¡¯t y as an assassin anymore.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for thepetition. The young member of the the would definitely stop. Anyone who came out of zone A would feel terrible from the bottom of their heart when they heard the news. However, he was in the middle of apetition, and thepetition was above all else. This was e-sports. The captain noticed it too,¡±¡±Ah Wei, you should understand that she doesn¡¯t want you to show mercy. She¡¯s Bey.¡± ¡°Boss, what are you talking about? this is apetition. The best way to respect your opponent is to show your best form.¡± The youngster¡¯s eyes reddened when she said this, but at the same time, she was more determined. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to have this match if we don¡¯t lose. We also want to win.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The captain ordered,¡±seize the opportunity and counterattack!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Received!¡± What was the charm of e-sports? ¡°It¡¯s when wepete fairly. No matter what our opponent encounters, we don¡¯t show any sympathy and use our best state to defeat her. Then, tell her that I¡¯ll help you get that Championship back. As sharp as mo bei was, she could naturally sense the sudden change in the aura of The battle team. Just as everyone was saying that she had made a mistake and sold Panda out. She turned her gaze to the side and looked at the top road ... Chapter 1418 ? Chapter 1418: Save Trantor: 5496903 However, he was in the middle of apetition, and thepetition was above all else. This was e-sports. The captain noticed it too,¡±¡±Ah Wei, you should understand that she doesn¡¯t want you to show mercy. She¡¯s Bey.¡± ¡°Boss, what are you talking about? this is apetition. The best way to respect your opponent is to show your best form.¡± The youngster¡¯s eyes reddened when she said this, but at the same time, she was more determined. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to have this match if we don¡¯t lose. We also want to win.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The captain ordered,¡±seize the opportunity and counterattack!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Received!¡± What was the charm of e-sports? ¡°It¡¯s when wepete fairly. No matter what our opponent encounters, we don¡¯t show any sympathy and use our best state to defeat her. Then, tell her that I¡¯ll help you get that Championship back. As sharp as mo bei was, she could naturally sense the sudden change in the aura of The battle team. Just as everyone was saying that she had made a mistake and sold Panda out. She turned her gaze to the side and looked at the top road ... ¡°Teng Hui, retreat.¡± These three words were said coldly and decisively. Seeing that the defense tower was about to be destroyed, they usually wouldn¡¯t retreat. However, the current ck me was no longer the same as before. No matter what the rumors were. They all knew that the person sitting next to them, whether they called her bey or mo bei or Xiang Nan, was just an innocent teammate. They would always believe in her. Therefore, Teng Hui retreated very quickly. He retreated almost in the next second. However, The would not let go of this opportunity. Moreover, Panda was still in the state of resurrection, so the Sorcerer in the middlene could go up to help. ¡°Use sh,¡± This was mo bei¡¯s second sentence. Teng Hui¡¯s fingers were moving,¡±it stopped shing.¡± The captain of the game noticed that and rushed in. Previously, people had only noticed ck me¡¯s tacit cooperation with each other. They had forgotten that The man was also an expert when it came to roaming. Since the jungler was there, the support would definitely be there too. He had chosen so many controls to catch them off guard. Teng Hui might have been able to Dodge the first attack, but he couldn¡¯t Dodge the control. The audience could understand this. But what they couldn¡¯t understand was why bey was still watching the bottomne even though she knew that The king would go to the topne. King was the same. What was the meaning of this? ¡°What did I say? couples shouldn¡¯t be on stage.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lost his mind because of love. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s long forgotten that this is apetition.¡± ¡°Teng Hui is still holding on. Seriously, he¡¯s selling out such a teammate.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a support. He¡¯s just a cker. He¡¯s already been beaten up like that, and he still dares to go up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect that the 1v5 was just a lie. I heard that thepetition system was unfair to begin with, so they gave her the green light, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°He has a backer,¡± When the sound was heard. After persevering until hisst drop of HP, Teng Hui¡¯s first reaction was to look at the bottomne. The city had made an emergency evacuation. ¡°bey is the most difficult person I¡¯ve ever met to deal with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The captainughed,¡±don¡¯t think you can fight your way up like this.¡± ¡°Captain, down the tower! I¡¯m still holding on. ¡± ¡°Three seconds, we¡¯ll be quick.¡± The minions entered and then outnked from behind. With bey¡¯s current hand speed, it was impossible for her to win against them in the team battle. Panda was not around and ck me¡¯s crowd control was gone. No matter how high King¡¯s damage was or how good his skills were, as long as he controlled him forcefully, he would be locked in. They had profited from this wave! ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Surround them from the front and back! Why did bey have to give such amand? I¡¯m really convinced. ¡± From the map, it could be clearly seen that other than Feng nai, han Xi and Mo bei couldn¡¯t escape at all. ¡°Even I, han da, am going to be killed by her.¡± ¡°To be honest, is it really good for her to be themander? she¡¯s not the captain.¡± The time in the game would not stop. Everyone watched as ck me fell into a predicament. Han Xi¡¯s position was certain death. Mo bei and Xiang Nan had never said they were going to retreat from the beginning to the end. They were still charging forward. What kind of logic was this? Very quickly. Everyone understood the logic! She had indeed lost her hand speed. But since it was a calction, of course, it included his own hand speed. She had never thought of leaving this team battle. What¡¯s more, the fans had underestimated han Xi too much. With danger approaching, as a national id, how could he just be caught obediently? It was precisely because mo bei believed that he wouldn ¡®t. That was why he had never thought of retreating. All team battles were worth it. Even if she would die Here. Han Xi and Feng nai both understood this. The moment the captain of thepany rushed in, he also realized what was going on. ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t ...¡± It was toote. Mo bei didn¡¯t have any hand speed, but she could still Dodge. With a turn of her hand, her second skill bound three people. On the other hand, han Xi moved in the direction of the grass. First, he used a Cannonball skill to force people back, then he used a roll to get out of the wall. It was a very good environment for damage output. He and Feng NAI¡¯s wave of cooperation instantly took two heads. Meanwhile, mo bei, who was in the defense tower, had taken all the damage and crowd control. There was no way she coulde out. If it was before, she could change her equipment in seconds and use the resurrection armor to create another miracle. However, there was no need to do so. One for two, plus a defense tower. The bottomne was broken! Not only were the audience stunned. Even The captain of the the paused. The golden-haired youngster nced sideways, a smile on his lips.¡±Captain, you¡¯re right. I, God bey, don¡¯t need sympathy.¡± That person treated himself as a part of the n. ¡°Indeed,¡± The captain¡¯s eyes lit up again,¡±¡±Even if there is a loophole, it will be hard to deal with.¡± The blond youngster tightened his grip on the mouse and said,¡±but that¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡± The captain would have thought of the same strategy. ¡± The captain didn¡¯t deny it. There were still people in the audience who wanted to say something, but they saw a straight man suddenly ce the support sign on bey¡¯s side. ¡°Are you guys done bbering? Can¡¯t you shut up? Do you understand? They exchanged their lives for the victory of the team battle, and you still F * cking picked on themander! Do you know who your opponent is? It¡¯s The! Which team have you respected? You¡¯Re k fans, right? your Almighty k also wants you to go back and rebuild. Which man can rx when he sees the person he likes risking his life for the tower? why are you still here bbering? why are you going to the bottomne? Because there¡¯s no point in going to the topne, the minion wave at the bottomne is still there, she can even take down the high tower. Didn¡¯t you guys say that she¡¯s selling cat big and winter big? now she¡¯s even selling herself, are you guys happy?!¡± The sound was very loud. He had ended it so directly that others might even think that he had no manners at all. But it was this voice that reverberated in people¡¯s ears for a long time. The girls behind him stammered,¡±¡±You¡¯re so fierce ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fierce, am I your boyfriend? Next time youe to watch an esportspetition, bring your boyfriend. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand, but don¡¯t humiliate our God here!¡± Yes, it was. Our God. He had reached this stage. Don¡¯t you understand? With that person¡¯s hand speed, he clearly didn¡¯t have to die in that scene. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t changed her clothes to the extreme before. But why didn¡¯t hee out? It was because she couldn¡¯t change her clothes to the limit. Was that why he didn¡¯t choose an assassin? Every old fan who was familiar with bey felt their eyes hurt. Some people said that she was embarrassing Supreme Alliance and that this wasn¡¯t the standard that a member of Supreme Alliance should have. What did he feel at that time? Chapter 1419 ? Chapter 1419: Save Trantor: 5496903 Our God. What right do you have to say whatever you want to say? We can¡¯t even defend ourselves. Yes, so many years had passed. We learned to be quiet, unlike our university days when we yed onest game in an inte cafe after hearing the news of Supreme Alliance¡¯s disbandment. We¡¯re going to be like adults. You can¡¯t cry when you feel like crying. She had to learn to suppress her grievances, or else the results would be more troublesome. When you like someone, you still have to consider whether you have a house. If one didn¡¯t dare to give, they would try their best to integrate into the workce, or if they had a family, they would learn to take care of both the inside and outside. They would quit the game and even throw those childish and naive dreams of being a hero into the corner. None of the things we agreed on have been achieved. But what could he do? She was still here! We¡¯ll be able to hold ourst breath. The past that made us brave has never disappeared. ¡°bey...¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡°Mo bei faces south ...¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± For a moment, the sound of his chest whistling past seemed to be able to shake the entire arena. When many of the audience members heard these two lines, they all looked over. Yun Shen, who was sitting in han Xi¡¯s support lineup, wore a mask on her face. Her eyes were deep and beautiful, and when she stood up, she could even exude a faint fragrance. She really shouldn¡¯t be sitting here. She should be sitting next door. ¡°Brother,e.¡± ¡°What?¡± The little brother who was suddenly hit on was a little dumbfounded. What the hell was this ¡®brother¡¯? ¡°Can we change seats? I can go to the back row. You cane to my ce. There are two seats in the front row. You can see clearly.¡± The little brother was apanying his girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t refuse. After agreeing, he moved over. Yun Shen chuckled as he stood behind the Army of straight men holding the support sign ¡°mo bei Xiang Nan¡±, then he reached out and took off his mask. There was an uproar. The straight man¡¯s eyes widened. Yun Shen reached out to hold his support sign. The smile on his face did not fade, and he shouted loudly like a normal female student cheering for the yer she liked. It was hard not to notice her in this state. It was as if he was saying,¡±I might have to wear a mask no matter who I cheer for because of my identity.¡± But when Ie to cheer you on, I won¡¯t wear it. ¡°Bei, you can definitely win!¡± No one spoke again. Mo bei also saw the projection on the big screen. His slender fingers stopped and he lowered his eyes. He could vaguely see the curve of her lips. ¡°It¡¯s very cute. ¡± These three words made Feng nai nce sideways. As he switched his equipment, he pushed the water that was originally by his hand to mo bei¡¯s position. Mo bei looked over. Feng nai was still moving the mouse and directly took over mo bei¡¯s work.¡±¡±People on the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rushing over. ¡± It was Panda. He had been resurrected, and not only did he have sh on him, but it was even bigger. Mo bei took advantage of the resurrection time to raise the cup of water. Even though she directed and spoke very little, her pale-colored thin lips were already a little dry after watching the entire scene. It was probably because he was too calm. Even the coach didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with her hand. But now, it was impossible for those who were familiar with her not to know. Mo bei had no intention of hiding it. She grabbed the mouse again.¡±My hand speed can¡¯t keep up, but I can help everyone with vision. There are enough minions at the bottomne, one wave.¡± There was always a difference between being aware of it and hearing it with one¡¯s own ears. Panda¡¯s hands were clenched tighter than usual. Teng Hui couldn¡¯t say anything. Han Xi was retreating and using the wild monsters to replenish his health. It was not strange for such an atmosphere to appear. Who could ept the fact that one day, bey would say that her hand speed could not keep up? Panda¡¯s eyes were red, and he wanted to turn around. At this moment, a faint voice came from the earpiece.¡±¡±Received.¡± It was Feng nai. However, it was these two words. It was a reminder of what they should do now. ¡°Received!¡± Han Xi switched his equipment. ¡°Received.¡± Teng Hui came out of the city. ¡°I also received it! It just so happened to be a big wave! One wave!¡± Panda walked to the right, and the clicking sound was the response of his fingertips falling. In themand room, the coach was still worried that they would lose their rhythm because bey was not in the right state. There was one thing that mo bei had understood from the start. The current ck me no longer needed her to fill in his position. Moreover, even if her back was exposed, he would still be there. The didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back. Bey¡¯s move was too ruthless. They had taken down the high tower and then gathered to attack. Without a main attacker, it was very difficult to defend. Of course, it was only difficult. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that they couldn¡¯t defend it. After all, their adc was about to revive. 9 seconds. 8 seconds. 7 seconds. Six seconds ... One ... Just as the second hand finished counting down ... The¡¯s support used a big move and knocked away more than one yer. The minion wave was gone. ck me would have to start all over again. However, if he had to start all over again, he would not have such a good opportunity. Anyone could tell that bey was ck me¡¯s weakness. As long as they could use this to fight back, ck me and The might not win this match. After all, they had not gathered together before. They had thought of bey in their old ways. Now, they didn¡¯t have to worry at all that she would appear and disappear like a ghost again, making people unable to figure out her whereabouts. And those tricks of hers. Everyone who yed in the game knew that whether it was the left¡¯s domain or the Cang Mountain Dragon Song, the first requirement was hand speed. With Bey¡¯s current condition, she might not even be able to keep up with the team battle as a support. It was even more impossible for her to create any miracles. This wasn¡¯t arrogance, but a fact. From aputational perspective. If ck me failed to push back this time, the battle that would follow would be tough! However, there were some fans who were cheering in advance. However, The team didn¡¯t n to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll block it!¡± It was The mages of the. He really wanted to tell that person. Even if you¡¯re in front of me. You still let me learn a lot of things. Even at this moment, he was still learning. Victory referred to the victory of the team battle. As long as he could win, he didn¡¯t mind burying himself. ¡°Damn, it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t reject it?¡± ¡°Not a single minion wave left?¡± ¡°Big cat wants to die!¡± ¡°Teng Hui¡¯s health bar is also gone!¡± Looking at han Xi again, after being sent flying by the support and then forcefully controlled by the mage, he had already lost his temperature. ck me¡¯s main damage output had been cut off. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to be wiped out!?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t bey following us?¡± Many voices rang out at the same time,ing one after another like a tide. But in the next second, everything was cut off. It was Feng nai! Just when everyone thought that ck me would be annihted ... He withstood the damage from the crystal and used a skill to circle around and attack! They¡¯ve saved up all the diamonds, yet they¡¯re sending the little stoic to the subway station on the 22nd? If it¡¯s sessful, the 29th should appear on Beijing line 10. I want to see how she looks like when shees to the real world for the first time. Then I¡¯ll take photos and send them to everyone on TikTok? Also, I saw you guys saying that you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get the battle uniform because there are too few spots? The top 100 will be given physical books? Are there still a few spots? In the future, just tell me if you want anything. I¡¯ll give it to you. An ... Chapter 1420 ? Chapter 1420: A miracle! Trantor: 5496903 the captain of the game had also expected this! His first reaction was to defend! The adc of the game had been revived! Unless a miracle happened, it was impossible for ck me to finish the battle in one go. However, everyone knew that it was impossible for mo bei to make it in time. How could there be a miracle? ¡°ck me is really ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Feng nai, who was at the crystal, indeed couldn¡¯t hold on and was killed by the adc¡¯s skills! Probably only the disappointment in his heart could express his current state. Even thementator¡¯s clenched fist dropped a little. The scene was extremely quiet. Even though he was unwilling, he could only watch. However, in the next second! A loud sound came from somewhere! ¡°He!¡± He? People turned to look and saw a girl covering her mouth with her hand. Following her gaze, they realized that the big screen had already locked onto one point! The person who was lying on the ground beside the city suddenly stood up! ¡°Resurrection armor! It¡¯s the revival armor!¡± Thementator¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°When did he ...¡± When did he change his equipment? Everyone¡¯s thoughts were fleeting! the couldn¡¯t defend anymore. After all, the crystal was shaking and could be broken at any time! ¡°Stop him!¡± But, could they stop him? BOOM! Only the falling silver fragments could be seen on the entire screen. There was a figure standing there. He could not catch her in time. ¡°Nice!¡± Panda was the first to take off his headphones and jump up. His eyes and face were smiling! ¡°Boss! You¡¯re awesome!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He only nced sideways and took off his headphones. The color of his eyes was very light, and his ck hair was messy, making him look a little noble. The word ¡°victory¡± was disyed on theputer screen. What was he ying at? It was the ultimate equipment set that mo bei had yed before, right before she died! The cheers erupted! the was surprised, but not disappointed. Especially their Captain, who pushed his sses up and smiled.¡±¡±ck me is truly powerful.¡± ¡°Captain ...¡± The adc wanted to apologize.¡±I was too careless. If I ...¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time. The blood in the crystal was too little. Even I can¡¯t save it. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± The man patted the youngster¡¯s shoulder.¡±That¡¯s King after all. We¡¯ve all forgotten about his capabilities as the current Most Valuable yer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been thinking about mo bei going south. How could I forget how scary King is?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one person I haven¡¯t forgotten. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mage took it. ¡°bey God, she always knew.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± the leader of the teamughed.¡±She even took that into ount. That¡¯s why she gave the order to force a wave. bey is really scary.¡± ¡°Even though her hand is injured, she¡¯s still so calm that we have to give it our all. However, at the same time, this is also a loophole. There are still two rounds left. Next, we can adjust our y style. bey¡¯s hand can¡¯t keep up. We can use some tactics. We still have hope. Don¡¯t be too disheartened.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The youngster also stood up.¡±I¡¯m not disheartened. I¡¯m very happy. The captain is right. It¡¯s worth it to be able to y against dark res. I really want to know where my limits are when facing such a team. God bey, you¡¯re really too strong!¡± Mo bei, who had been praised by her opponent, had just taken off her earphones. When she looked up, she saw that person¡¯s slender back ... Chapter 1421 ? Chapter 1421: Chapter 1381: Trantor: 5496903 Her hands stopped for a moment before she stood up from theputer. Next, the two sides shook hands and changed the venue. After the halftime break, the second round would begin. Everyone knew how ck me had won this match. bey¡¯smand was indeed very good. No matter if it was theyout or the calctions, they had to be convinced. But in the end, they had only won because of King¡¯s unbelievable skills. However, the same trick couldn¡¯t be used on the ¡°the.¡± bey¡¯s hand speed was obvious to all. Not to mention the assassin, just the support that bey was ying was different from before. The most important thing was that their speed could not keep up. The higher the level of the game, the more hand speed was required. Not to mention apetition like this. Everyone had gone up to start a team battle. If the support hadn¡¯t gone in to erge it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t win this team battle. Thementators also understood the situation. Hence, during the break after the match. The captain of the the said. ¡°Will dark res bring bey off the field?¡± the youngster asked. ¡°It¡¯s very possible. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in a good condition to continue ying. The more she ys, the more chances we¡¯ll have,¡±the coach said. The young man who was fighting the mage could not help but stand up.¡±¡±But if she¡¯s reced now, it would mean that she didn¡¯t perform well in the first match of ck me¡¯s teampetition. Wouldn¡¯t that confirm the rumors, saying that she¡¯s just a hooligan and no longer the God she was before, that she only got a chance topete because of Supreme Alliance?¡± ¡°This is something ck me should consider,¡± the manager walked over.¡±They¡¯ll decide whether to win thepetition or protect bey¡¯s reputation. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just focus on thepetition.¡± The young man looked at his Captain. That person patted his shoulder.¡±At this point, everyone will choose to win. If we don¡¯t rece bey, no matter how good hermand is, we will know her hand speed. The ck me will have one less person.¡± ¡°So you want to rece her?¡± The youngster clenched his fists.¡±She only injured her hand. If not for that, none of us here would be her match!¡± The captain nced at him.¡±That¡¯s why professional yers need to protect themselves. There are regrets. But this is apetition.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The youngster knew that he was being childish, so he lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little ufortable, she ...¡± The captain lowered his voice to avoid being heard by the manager,¡±¡±And that¡¯s not for certain.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes flickered. What did he mean by ¡®not necessarily¡¯? ¡°King?¡±The captain of the Guild hinted,¡±he¡¯s different from us. Aside from the yers, he¡¯s also ck me¡¯s boss. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s the one who decides how to set up the game. However, at this stage, who wouldn¡¯t want to win? He should want it more. ¡± This was indeed a very realistic problem. On ck me¡¯s side, the fat manager¡¯s first reaction was to switch yers. Panda didn¡¯t think too much and didn¡¯t realize what would happen if he switched out a support. Mo bei stood there, her voice calm. It was a single word, and no emotional changes could be heard. Outside the stadium. A figure was standing under the big screen. He didn¡¯t enter the arena. Beside him, there was a child with very dark skin who wasn¡¯t very good atmunication. ¡°Brother Nan, why don¡¯t you go in? Is that big sister bei? The one who just hit me, that one!¡± The child was pointing. Monan pulled his mask off and bent down.¡±¡±It¡¯s not her. It¡¯s the Big Brother you¡¯ve seen before. ¡± Chapter 1422 ? Chapter 1422: Chapter 1381: Trantor: 5496903 ¡°The one that big sister bei saved?¡± The child was very smart. Monan grunted in agreement. ¡°At that time, I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡± The child lowered his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. ¡± Mo Nan¡¯s eyes were so deep that they didn¡¯t seem like his usual self. The child was more sensitive and asked,¡±what about big sister bei?¡± What happened?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she drove for too long?¡± Monan asked. The child nodded. His eyes were big.¡±Yes, big sister bei just kept driving forward. Her hand was broken and soft. I thought we would all die there.¡± ¡°Little kid, you talk about death all the time.¡± Monan handed him a marshmallow. The child tugged at mo Nan¡¯s long pants, his face expressionless.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that normal? when people die, if big sister bei didn¡¯t go there, I would have died in a few days. There¡¯s no food there, so I can¡¯t fight with them.¡± ¡°She saved a lot of people, didn¡¯t she?¡± Monan lowered his head.¡±Didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°En!¡± The child¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Many. Many of the people here have returned.¡± Mo Nan smiled, a little roguish but also a little unpredictable.¡±¡±But no one knows.¡± ¡°Brother Nan?¡± The child did not understand why his eyes were red. Mo Nan half-squatted.¡±No one will know what she¡¯s done. Her hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± The child didn¡¯t understand. Not recovered? But big sister bei¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t soft anymore. What did he mean by not recovering? ¡°You should do anything for your sister, right?¡± Monan suddenly asked. The child never hesitated on this point.¡±Right!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Nan held the little person¡¯s hand andughed willfully. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qiao Mu asked as she licked the cotton candy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital and find Grandpa Butler. ¡± Mo Nan casually tied up his hair, and his side profile was so handsome that he looked like a teenager.¡±¡±Tell him to prepare for the surgery.¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the operation ... Brother Nan ¡®s?¡± the child raised his head and frowned. ¡°Not anymore.¡± When Monan said this, he turned around.¡±¡±However, if that Feng guy dares to make a wrong decision this time, he¡¯s forcing me to use violence.¡± The child was confused, but he knew one thing: ¡°Brother Nan, can you not do the surgery?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Mo Nan took a piece of cotton candy from his hand and put it in his mouth.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already retired. I don¡¯t need topete. I can even masturbate. Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Masturbate?¡± The child kept feeling that something was wrong. A faint voice came from the other side. It blended in with the snow around it. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more careful with your words in front of the child?¡± It was cold. He was wearing a scarf and didn¡¯t look like he was training normally. He was holding two cups in his hands, both of which were steaming. ¡°Latte?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo Nan raised an eyebrow.¡±Give me one.¡± ¡°Masturbate,¡± huleng reminded him. ¡°I just said it. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± As he spoke, mo Nan reached into his coat pocket. Huleng looked down and moved away a little. He frowned.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get a cigarette. ¡± Mo Nan wanted tough,¡¯you won¡¯t give me anything to drink or smoke? You call this apanying me to rx?¡± Huleng nced at him and didn¡¯t move. Mo Nan did want to light a cigarette, but when he looked at the child again, he put the cigarette box back in.¡±¡±I think I¡¯ll just eat the candy.¡± Chapter 1423 ? Chapter 1423: Save Trantor: 5496903 The child tugged at mo Nan¡¯s long pants, his face expressionless.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that normal? when people die, if big sister bei didn¡¯t go there, I would have died in a few days. There¡¯s no food there, so I can¡¯t fight with them.¡± ¡°She saved a lot of people, didn¡¯t she?¡± Monan lowered his head.¡±Didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°En!¡± The child¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Many. Many of the people here have returned.¡± Mo Nan smiled, a little roguish but also a little unpredictable.¡±¡±But no one knows.¡± ¡°Brother Nan?¡± The child did not understand why his eyes were red. Mo Nan half-squatted.¡±No one will know what she¡¯s done. Her hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± The child didn¡¯t understand. Not recovered? But big sister bei¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t soft anymore. What did he mean by not recovering? ¡°You should do anything for your sister, right?¡± Monan suddenly asked. The child never hesitated on this point.¡±Right!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Nan held the little person¡¯s hand andughed willfully. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qiao Mu asked as she licked the cotton candy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital and find Grandpa Butler. ¡± Mo Nan casually tied up his hair, and his side profile was so handsome that he looked like a teenager.¡±¡±Tell him to prepare for the surgery.¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the operation ... Brother Nan ¡®s?¡± the child raised his head and frowned. ¡°Not anymore.¡± When Monan said this, he turned around.¡±¡±However, if that Feng guy dares to make a wrong decision this time, he¡¯s forcing me to use violence.¡± The child was confused, but he knew one thing: ¡°Brother Nan, can you not do the surgery?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Mo Nan took a piece of cotton candy from his hand and put it in his mouth.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already retired. I don¡¯t need topete. I can even masturbate. Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Masturbate?¡± The child kept feeling that something was wrong. A faint voice came from the other side. It blended in with the snow around it. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more careful with your words in front of the child?¡± It was cold. He was wearing a scarf and didn¡¯t look like he was training normally. He was holding two cups in his hands, both of which were steaming. ¡°Latte?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo Nan raised an eyebrow.¡±Give me one.¡± ¡°Masturbate,¡± huleng reminded him. ¡°I just said it. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± As he spoke, mo Nan reached into his coat pocket. Huleng looked down and moved away a little. He frowned.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get a cigarette. ¡± Mo Nan wanted tough,¡¯you won¡¯t give me anything to drink or smoke? You call this apanying me to rx?¡± Huleng nced at him and didn¡¯t move. Mo Nan did want to light a cigarette, but when he looked at the child again, he put the cigarette box back in.¡±¡±I think I¡¯ll just eat the candy.¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything and just handed him thette. ¡°Heh,¡± Monan chuckled.¡±You¡¯re quite the brother.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Huleng had one hand in his coat pocket, and there were snowkes on his eyshes. After a while, he turned the disposable coffee cup and said,¡±¡±If it¡¯s possible, I hope that you¡¯ll be the one to receive the surgery.¡± Monan looked at him, the ends of his hair golden and yellow.¡±I know,¡± He raised his coffee cup.¡±Let¡¯s drink. Water in ce of wine. You don¡¯t have a sister. You won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Three times,¡± ¡°You gave way three times,¡± she said slowly. Monan paused, his lips curling.¡±¡±I¡¯ve never given up on my younger sister. I¡¯ve given her to me. Besides, it¡¯s our dream anyway. There¡¯s no need to give up.¡± Chapter 1424 ? Chapter 1424: One thousand three hundred and eighty three. Trantor: 5496903 Does that mean we won¡¯t be switching people? Pang Jingli said that it was because bey¡¯s hand was injured. Firstly, it would affect her performance, and secondly, it would not be good for her. ording to the young master¡¯s usual way of doing things, he would definitely let them rest. But young master ... ¡°Mr. Ye, you can¡¯t enter here. Ye ...¡± The noise from the other side stopped the conversation. The yellow-haired mage had never tried to mess around in someone else¡¯s territory. He really wanted to lower his presence. But their teammates didn¡¯t seem to think so. The two battleteams had already recorded a program together. At this moment, Panda¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the person.¡±F * ck! Why are you here? What are you doing here? Could it be a stealing tactic?¡± ¡°We¡¯re using a steal tactic? He wanted to make things clear. We¡¯re the number one team currently! If you wanted to steal, you would have done so long ago. Besides, this is called collecting. Your people are always collecting our game scenes. Did we say that?¡± People with the same aura, even if they didn¡¯t speak the samenguage, there were no barriers inmunication. However, ye Bing was the one who attracted the attention. He wanted to walk towards mo bei. However, a faint figure was one step ahead of him. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, and no emotions could be seen from his side profile. However, that aura seemed to be saying,¡±this person is mine.¡± Ye Bing looked at his face.¡±Her hand. She needs to rest.¡± Before Feng nai could speak. Mo bei reached out and patted his head. It was very light. ¡°Be more friendly.¡± Feng nai was undoubtedly a Wolf at this moment. He was so cold that there was no warmth in his bones. Panda really admired his brother for daring to Pat his boss¡¯s head in such a situation. After being patted like this, Feng nai wasn¡¯t as cold as before. Instead, he pursed his thin lips.¡±I won ¡®t.¡± The two words were extremely childish. Was this man really the k who had made them helpless? He wasn¡¯t like this back then. The teenager was so shocked that he forgot to argue with Panda. On the other side, mo bei¡¯s gaze paused for a moment when she heard these two words. Then, very quickly, she could not help butugh. There was a faint melting of ice and snow. When such a personughed, it was hard to look away. Everyone watched as she grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist, as if she had put something in his hand. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. Snacks? This person ... Really was. Did she think that a bag of snacks could ... Before Feng nai could finish his imagination, mo bei¡¯s voice was heard again.¡±I don¡¯t need to rest. Ye Bing, it¡¯s not good for you to be here.¡± This sentence made ye Bing¡¯s eyes light up a lot.¡±¡±Do you not want your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was calm and rational.¡±I just can¡¯t keep up.¡± Ye Bing looked at her and stepped aside. Since she had decided, he wouldn¡¯t stop her. However ... ¡°What will you do in the third round?¡± Ye Bing asked a very realistic question. Mo bei¡¯s condition would only get worse. This was destined. Because of her hand speed, she would be out of touch with her teammates. Throughout the entire match, it would only drag the game down. Everyone knew that for the current bey ... As long as she went on stage, she would face the result of her bing more and more embarrassed. If she stopped now, at least she could keep her pride, even if it was just a little. k wouldn¡¯t have missed this. But he still let her go on stage. Ye Bing¡¯s hands clenched. ¡°I believe him.¡± Mo bei strolled over.¡±I believe him.¡± Chapter 1425 ? Chapter 1425: One thousand three hundred and eighty four Trantor: 5496903 Everyone knew what he was betting on. All the pride and self-respect a girl had. What did this mean to bey? She had always been obsessed with winning and losing. Even now, no one dared to say that her calctions were at a disadvantage. Although she was no longer a God, she stood there with her back straight. Her skin was cold and white, like the winter snow. She never knew what it meant to yield. But now, she had put winning and losing aside. Perhaps, he clearly knew that there was a high possibility that she was no longer the bey in his heart. But she still had to go on stage. She had never been afraid of being trampled on, criticized, or misunderstood. At that time, she was the one who wanted to let go. How much responsibility did she have to bear with the way he was now? Even if she lost the bet in the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Feng nai looked at her. There wasn¡¯t much change in his eyes, but the color of his thin lips was much lighter than usual. ¡°Counting down to three minutes!¡± Someone was already urging him. Panda was initially a little at a loss as to what to do. Mo bei took a step forward, pushed the door open, and stood against the light.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± It was just four simple words. It suppressed all the uncertainties. His blood was boiling as it whistled through his chest. The whole family was going to be United! If one knew what kind of person mo bei was, they would understand. Those who advised her to give up and stop fighting should not havee out. What kind of sacrifice did he have to make to get to this step? She clearly knew that her brother had retired to give her the chance topete. It was back then when she could have entered Supreme Alliance as well, but in the end, people knew that it was bey and not mo Nan. He had to win. No matter what, as long as she was still here, she had to win. Otherwise, how could he tell the world? That person, that ruined teenager, he just wanted to y well ... If she didn¡¯t even participate in the currentpetition, then what persuasiveness would she have? When ye Bing saw that figure¡¯s back, she knew that she should not havee to ck me¡¯s Lounge today. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t want to see her in such a sorry state. He couldn¡¯t be like Feng nai, watching her use her career to exchange for a win or a loss. Moreover, she was likely to lose this time. If she really lost, it was easy to imagine what kind of Whirlpool she would be caught in. Feng nai, how could he be so calm? Was he not afraid at all? The countdown continued. Feng nai had already followed mo bei out. He was ck me¡¯s boss. When it came to the team¡¯s line-up, his agreement meant that he had the highest authority. In that instant, the coach understood why that person had changed so much in the past ten months. It was all for this moment, to have the absolute right to speak. Let alone ck me¡¯s management, no one in the entire Feng Corporation would dare toment on today¡¯s decision. He didn¡¯t have as many concerns as he did ten months ago. The screen wouldn¡¯t show any of the difficult choices in the lounge. There were indeedments discussing the lineup. ¡°Bey¡¯s hand speed is already like that. If ck me was more rational, he would have brought her off the field. ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. All professional yers know the importance of the hand, so why is the older brother like this and the younger sister like this?¡± ¡°This brother and sister pair really have a lot of tricks up their sleeves. Fortunately, I stopped being a fan early.¡± The doubts would never stop. Simrly, those who saw it all took a deep breath. The shouts at the scene were even more unforgettable. They were saying ... ¡°bey, you can do it!!!¡± Chapter 1426 ? Chapter 1426: Save Trantor: 5496903 He hadn¡¯t entered the venue yet. The sound shocked everyone. It was a hoarse cry that came from his chest. The other families were also looking back. Even the host¡¯s attention was drawn to this scene. Some people would mention the word ¡°quality.¡± But sorry. This was apetition ground. It was only natural for him to cheer for his favorite professional yer! It was just that such a way of providing support had not appeared for too long! At the beginning of the All-Star era, most people would hear confessions of ¡°I love you.¡± Now, those who loved gaming, because of that team from back then, had not extinguished the fire in their hearts. They were cheering for their God, hoping that he would know that they had their back! Let¡¯s fight again! If there were any words, you would be filled with power when you saw them. Supreme Alliance. Is there anyone that you can associate with them? The small figure with the keyboard on his back walked out of the darkness and transformed into the young man he was today. She stood there, unaffected by the wind and frost, her spine unbent. She held the knife with one hand, her palm full of blood, and created the Dragon¡¯s Roar of the Cang Mountain. He said,¡±I am Supreme Alliance.¡± At that moment, you would understand that Supreme Alliance had never dispersed. It was just like how she was now covered in wounds. She didn¡¯t care if she would lose her divinity if they fought again. She still had the courage to appear. Let¡¯s fight again! This was the sound that mo bei heard when she stepped into the arena. She didn¡¯t turn back to look, but when she looked up, the light in her eyes became brighter. He didn¡¯t let down the burden he shouldered. Let¡¯s fight again! One of the twomentators was wiping something with his head lowered. Compared to the ordinary audience, they understood a lot more. Along the way, they had seen right and wrong. No one could understand bey¡¯smands as directly as they did and how awesome she was! Under the circumstances of his hand speed, he was actually so calm that it was as if this didn¡¯t happen. He even used himself to control the formation of the ¡°the.¡± How they wanted those scumbags to shut up! She was a God. She had always been a God. She deserved it! However, due to his profession, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He could only look at the camera with a glimmer in his eyes.¡±I believe everyone has heard the voices in the stadium. As expected of dark res. We¡¯ve seen their final choice. They didn¡¯t give up on any of their teammates. bey wasn¡¯t afraid of failure either. She chose to proceed to the second round!¡± ¡°I wonder how the will deal with this.¡± ¡°We can see that the ¡®the¡¯ is making adjustments.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about bey¡¯s hand speed~...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch thepetition and see what will happen. ¡± ¡°Alright, now, all the contestants are in your seats.¡± As thementator said this, the screen switched to the yers ¡®seats. Feng nai and Mo bei put on their headphones at the same time, and their ck hair was pressed down by half an inch, making their faces appear even paler than others. ¡°In this match, ck me will be in more danger,¡± the coach lowered his body. ¡°I thought that they would bring bey down. Since they¡¯re not bringing her down, we¡¯ll just attack her weakness. No problem, right?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± It was like this on the field. ¡°It¡¯s easy to make adjustments to the lineup. She can¡¯t y an assassin and won¡¯t choose a fast auxiliary. We have been worried about the champion she is best at. After all, we are good at team fighting. Now we don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The young mage said. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡±the coach looked at him and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ban it. Let it out. We¡¯ll leave one more spot for King¡¯s specialty.¡± Chapter 1427 ? Chapter 1427: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 The first banned champion was locked in. thementators understood the intention of this decision. But some people were still confused. ¡°the actually released it. You should know that with bey around, it¡¯s a hero that must be banned.¡± In the official forum of the game, the video of the exciting killing concentration camp in zone A had been popr for many years. It was bey back then. She was unrivaled in the field of left-handbat. At that time, she had used the hero that had been released today. ¡°the is telling everyone that they¡¯re no longer afraid of Bey.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore. bey¡¯s hand speed is already at that level. She can¡¯t even keep up with any of the assassins, let alone this champion. ck me¡¯s double assassin lineup is already used up, so we don¡¯t have to worry too much about the support. Instead of wasting the ban on bey, we might as well use it to restrain K. There¡¯s no problem with this ban.¡± Indeed, the team had been released. Since bey could no longer attack, they would not be restrained even if they released this hero. the¡¯s consideration was reasonable. People who yed games all knew what hero restraint was. ¡°ck me is in trouble.¡± Even if some people refused to acknowledge bey¡¯s existence, she could not help ck me in any way. ¡°How should we deal with the problem from the? We¡¯ll have to rely on instructor ck me for this,¡± ¡°In such a situation, no one would know how to arrange their troops.¡± ¡°Just by looking at ck me¡¯s situation, I can tell that the situation is grim.¡± The camera panned over and focused on ck me¡¯s face. His brows were furrowed, and it was obvious that he was serious. ¡°Lock on to the shooter first.¡± The two champions that k was best at were the first to be banned. Now, it was ck me¡¯s turn to choose. Since he no longer had any assassin slots, he might as well take the most advantageous sharpshooter and topner for himself. ¡°Teng Hui, of these two, which one do you want to take?¡± Teng Hui subconsciously looked at mo bei before saying,¡±¡±The second one, control.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. With her elegant side profile, she pressed ¡®confirm¡¯ with her left hand and helped him lock onto the hero. It was the the ¡°the¡± side again. The other side seemed to have anticipated this and didn¡¯t panic. ¡°Bring out this formation. We¡¯ll focus on the bottomne and stall the topne. Don¡¯t let Teng Hui join the team.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°The support will keep an eye on bey alone. It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t keep an eye on her. When she¡¯s separated, we¡¯ll start the team fight.¡± ¡°Received.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start with bey in the team battle, it¡¯ll be hard for her to Dodge. ¡± The deployment was very clear, even some of the Champions were chosen to target hand speed. This time, the did not have to look for ck me¡¯s weakness like he had in the previous match. In this match, the team had clearly revealed their desire to win. ¡°The wizard has been snatched away.¡± ¡°I, cat big, can¡¯t get what I¡¯m good at again.¡± ¡°To cooperate with bey, I guess.¡± ¡°Coach ck me used to be a fan of bey, right? it¡¯s understandable that he would do this. He¡¯s just protecting the person he¡¯s a fan of.¡± ¡°I believe that any coach will choose the lineup based on the game. No one wants to win. Stop talking.¡± ¡°But can they win with this lineup? bey¡¯s hand speed ...¡± ¡°Most importantly, Almighty k doesn¡¯t have any Champions to choose from.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t choose a solo assassin. It¡¯s not good for a team battle. Most importantly, bey can¡¯t keep up with him.¡± Just as people were discussing. A sudden sound! Chapter 1428 ? Chapter 1428: One thousand three hundred and eighty seven Trantor: 5496903 Instant selection? So fast? Wouldn¡¯t ck me¡¯s instructor think about it? However, when people looked over, their gazes froze, and their eyes began to shake. ck me had actually chosen it as the assassin? Could bey still ... Wait a minute! That position! It was not bey, it was ... King! The camera panned over to Feng NAI¡¯s well-defined side profile. His skin was cold and pale, and his ck hair was pressed down by his headphones, looking unyielding and unyielding. His thin lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something, but he was facing mo bei. After the director captured this scene, he quickly pushed forward. Unfortunately, the team¡¯s voice chat could not be released at this time. Thementators could hear it, but after hearing it, they coughed heavily. K, this person is really ... ¡°Little brother mo bei, lie down properly,¡± he said. God bey is a girl, right? she¡¯s still calling me little brother? And ... Lie down, aren¡¯t these two words a little too arrogant! Fortunately, no one from the the ¡®the¡¯ heard him. ¡°Ahem, I have to say, King¡¯s Choice has given the ¡®the¡¯ a difficult problem.¡± The audience didn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°Everyone knows that a hero can restrain his opponent. Why are you coughing? you look like you¡¯ve choked on water.¡± ¡°Could old k have said something dirty again?¡± ¡°Almighty K is so cold. How could he say such dirty words?¡± ¡°Yeah, thepetition is so intense.¡± He was indeed nervous. After all, not even ck me¡¯s coach had known that he would bring out such a hero. the frowned and said,¡±¡±k hasn¡¯t used this champion in the recent tournament collection.¡± ¡°You were forced to choose?¡± Some people guessed so. But the captain was more clear-headed than anyone else.¡±Who has really understood K¡¯s hero pool? The dagger from thest round wasn¡¯t taken out casually. ¡± ¡°We will be careful.¡± the contestant had a better mind than the people around him. Panda¡¯s mind was a little confused. He looked over.¡±¡±Boss ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll choose you. ¡± Feng nai interrupted him indifferently. Panda wanted to tell him to calm down. He had never seen him y this hero before. However, when she met his eyes, she inexplicably felt a lot more at ease. He had never yed it before, but he was starting to y now. After all, he was the boss! Many people felt the same way as Panda. After all, on Feng NAI¡¯s ount, the record for this champion¡¯s appearance was only two matches, and that was during practice. There was no way to choose a recement champion, and the win rate was also one win and one loss. The people watching the live broadcast couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads at the uncertainty. ¡°He must have chosen it on purpose for Bey.¡± ¡°Showing off their love on the court, k really, have you forgotten where this ce is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably already forgotten that he¡¯s a professional yer. At the same time, he¡¯s also ck me¡¯s team leader. The person I used to like has be so greasy. He only knows how to use this kind of method.¡± ¡°I guess if he lost, people would also say that he was touched.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it anymore, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± As the bulletments flooded the screen. There were good and bad. The game map was officially opened. the¡¯s strategy had worked andpletely marginalized mo bei. ¡°Be careful of K.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no movement,¡± The audience was also watching. ¡°k-God doesn¡¯t really know how to do it?¡± ¡°Looking at the records, it¡¯s never been used before. I¡¯m really impressed. Now, I don¡¯t need anyone to say anything. I didn¡¯t believe those words before, but now I believe them all. k is just a greasy love brain. We¡¯ve been supporting you for nothing.¡± Chapter 1429 ? Chapter 1429: One thousand three hundred and eighty eight Trantor: 5496903 As everyone can see, ck me is like a trapped beast in this match. He¡¯s fighting a futile battle. It¡¯s theplete opposite of his reckless attacks in the previous match. On the contrary. the bottomne was really aggressive. ¡°Bey¡¯s hand speed can¡¯t keep up. As long as we can interrupt her prediction, we have to get a good view of the field of view. ¡± This was ck me¡¯s fatal weakness, which the instructor had pointed out at the start of the match. Even if his attack couldn¡¯tpare to han Xi ¡®s, there was a breakthrough, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to lead the minions and take the turret. ¡°F * ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen han da being suppressed like this.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t leave the tower at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over once it¡¯s out. bey¡¯s speed is the same as the other party ¡®s. ¡± ¡°But bey knows her ce. She didn¡¯t follow Almighty K.¡± ¡°He does know his own limits, but this is equivalent to not being able to carry him in the early stages.¡± ¡°Damn, no way! The tower is gone!¡± The bottomne was not easy to defend. They had fought two waves of minions in a row. There was no movement in the jungle. Not only that, the captain of the game had enough money and started toe here. Anyone who had fought against the church knew that they were good at team battles. Not only did they have a strong sense of tacit understanding, but they were also always unpredictable and unexpected. It was a bit like the Eighteen Arhats of the Shaolin Temple. If you looked at it separately, perhaps each person¡¯s y was average, but once there was an opportunity for them to team up in the early stages. Then no one would be able to break in! Sure enough, the moment the minions entered the tower. the captain of the Guild didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately sent out the signal to attack! A tower attack! They had to take something down! ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± In this position, the ADC was the easiest to be killed. What¡¯s more, the opponent¡¯s support big move was to lock onto the field and control. ¡°ck me¡¯s lower tower can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± It was inevitable that they couldn¡¯t defend it, but they were afraid that they would lose their lives. The had decided to start a team fight. He must have calcted bey¡¯s prediction! Anyone who yed the game knew that prediction was useless at this moment. The four of them were there, and even the mage hade down to meet up. They might be able to avoid the big move, but they might not be able to avoid the next one. Han Xi was retreating. Panda also noticed that something was amiss. However, the magician he had chosen was not at an advantage in the early stages of the game. Moreover, the attack was premeditated, so he would not have the chance to rush over. This time, the must win! Everyone could see the long spear moving forward on the screen. Han Xi dodged it. He looked at bey again ... She seemed to be a step slower. the king seized the opportunity! The support¡¯s big move followed up and forcibly controlled the figure on the spot. At this time, han Xi couldn¡¯t go over, so he could only deal damage from a distance to clear the troops. The tower¡¯s damage only hit the support twice. He was originally used to start a team to resist the tower. Therefore, it was nothing to be hit twice. As long as he could control the yer, the explosive output from his teammates could solve everything! ¡°I¡¯m so F * cking pissed off. bey chose such a hero and was so cowardly. Now, she¡¯s going to die from the tower attack. And done. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s King? Where¡¯s the champion jungler¡¯s awareness?¡± Amotion broke out in the hall. Everyone could see that the id mo bei xiangnan had little health left. Sanguine wanted to leave, but he couldn ¡®t. The opponent¡¯s mage used a skill to slow him down. The shooter from the ¡°the¡± was a long-range sniper. A loud bang was heard! The figure¡¯s health bar waspletely empty. The ¡°the¡± retreated from the tower! However, the next second ... Chapter 1430 ? Chapter 1430: Do you all think Trantor: 5496903 The captain of the the turned around immediately! The audience still didn¡¯t know why he did that. Meanwhile, The young mage from the game also turned around! That was because the sound they were waiting for did note! There was no sound effect of first blood? Why? Just as the livementator realized this. Suddenly! A wave of exmations rang out in the venue! bey ... Actually? How was this possible? With her current hand speed, she couldn¡¯t change her equipment in seconds! Not to mention, they couldn¡¯t get a revival armor with this amount of money! Then why? ¡°Ultimate move!¡± the¡¯s teammate¡¯s eyes darkened,¡¯she calcted her ultimate skill and purposely blocked our damage! From the very beginning, she knew that we would target the bottomne. In order not to drag ck me down, her hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, so she simply chose a support with a resurrection talent. From the beginning, she didn¡¯t want to start a team, but to ensure that han Xi could develop while also ... Oh no! Jungle!¡± Jungle? Everyone looked in the direction of the voice! The director also switched to another scene! All the monsters in the jungle ... Were gone? Who was the one who took all of their wild ... Who else could it be? A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! People could clearly hear the sound of the scimitar falling and shing. What was left behind was a faint silver crescent. The slender figure had already entered the grass,pletely in the blind spot of the team! That direction! ¡°Captain!¡± the mages from the Guild moved their mouse and looked anxious! ¡°Dragon!¡± Everyone could guess that Feng nai had dashed over like this to fight the tyrant! With this Dragon, the¡¯s rhythm advantage would bepletely broken! He had to be stopped! That was the only thought in the the mind of the the! However, distance was the biggest problem at this moment. His teammates, who were also assassins, could make it. However, with half of his health and no skills, how could he go head to head with King? Whether he was familiar with the hero in his hands was another matter. Such a line of thought had already given them pressure. Those people who had just been moring for Feng nai to have some King¡¯s consciousness were all a little dumbfounded after seeing his finances. They didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. The scimitar fell. The figure was alone, standing in the moonlight. The roar of a Dragon sounded. A Deep Sound Effect suppressed a wave of bulletments! [yer King has sessfully killed the tyrant. The entire team¡¯s gold has doubled!] The¡¯s advantage was cut off ... No one would have thought that The attack would be so beautiful. It was a perfectbination. Not only did they not get first blood, but they also lost the tyrant and the entire jungle! It was too much of a loss. This was the first reaction of the crowd. No one had thought about what this wave of attacks was about. A loud roar from the support formation shook everyone¡¯s hearts! He was shouting,¡±who do you think is standing in front of you?!¡± That¡¯s bey!¡± That¡¯s bey! Even if she lost her hand speed, she could still use her own bey! All the heartache was overturned at this moment. Everyone could see how slow she was. He even walked very slowly. Even if he switched to his left hand, it would not be smooth. Just like a Dying God. He was ignored, belittled, looked down upon, and ridiculed. However, she had not given up yet! If he was really willing, he would just end it like this. She would not even go on stage. She had nevere for thest moment of glory. Why was it that she would reach the finish line if her hand speed was slower? Who Do You Think You Are standing in front of? Chapter 1431 ? Chapter 1431: One thousand three hundred and ny Trantor: 5496903 Buzzzzzz! The scimitar¡¯s sound effects rang out again! This time, some spections were shut up. All of them turned to look at the figure. ck me¡¯s situation had been reversed. But in the pro scene, everyone understood that just this one breakthrough wasn¡¯t enough to predict the oue of the match. After all, bey could not use the same method a second time. The champion she had chosen had just used her big move. She had calcted the right time. Next, the captain of the game would calcte the time. Hence, ck me was already in grave danger. This was from Country H¡¯s world-ss mid. He touched his chin and said,¡±¡±This round is mainly on King. What do you think, Captain?¡± Ye Bing didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes darkened. The yellow-haired youngster coughed heavily. He also knew that the blow his team leader had received from ck me¡¯s backer was not small. After all, almost everyone in the team knew that the captain had been waiting for one person for so many years. They had been waiting for so long that the captain would definitelye out if there was any news rted to bey. The person who didn¡¯t care about anything had been obsessed with a certain person for so many years. The yellow-haired young man didn¡¯t know what to say and was pulling his hair. Ye Bing¡¯s face, which was covered by a mask, turned over.¡±She believes in him.¡± The four words were scattered by the wind. On the game map, the had made the necessary adjustments and was fighting back. They could still create an advantage at the bottomne. It was said that the most important thing for professional yers was their mentality and cooperation. The team was scary because they would never have any loopholes in their mentality. This had a lot to do with the formation of their team. the captain was an old general. Sometimes, after losing too many times, one could learn from it. This sentence sounded ridiculous at first nce. However, a person who had lost too many times and was still learning from experience had a strong will. Even in such a situation, he was not at a disadvantage. He turned around and gathered his men to attack the middlene and took Panda¡¯s head. With bey¡¯s hand speed, she would lose her advantage if she left the defense tower. Even if she had The Resurrection Effect, it would be useless. He could not participate in the team battle. The captain of the game was a master in tactics. ¡°the is really hard to deal with.¡± Panda puffed up his cheeks in anger. He really wanted to hit the back of his captain¡¯s head. He only knew how to bully him. Rather than saying that she was bullying him. It would be better to say that since bey was so difficult to kill, he might as well give up. bey was too good at using herself as bait to set up a trap. They could not put too much attention on her. If one was always surrounded by God¡¯s Halo, one would never be able to surpass it. The captain was more clear-headed than anyone else. He knew what they should do to win. This method made mo bei pause for a moment when she was changing her equipment. Panda nced sideways and asked,¡¯brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is your hand hurting? I was careless just now and was ambushed by them. It won¡¯t be so easy this time. ¡± ¡°No, the is strong.¡± After mo bei said this, she took a special look at the economy. In such a short time, they had already caught up. ¡°They are indeed annoying, but it¡¯s more interesting to fight like this.¡± Panda¡¯s eyes were shining.¡±¡±Brother, don¡¯t worry. If the boss can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s still me!¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t been able to get any rhythm. It also made people anxious. ¡°Who are you saying can¡¯t do it?¡± When Feng nai said this, his voice was asnguid as a cat ¡®s, but the curved sword in his hand reflected a silver light ... Chapter 1432 ? Chapter 1432: Chapter 1391: Trantor: 5496903 Panda replied instantly,¡±I can ¡®t, I can¡¯ t. Damn, this ¡®the¡¯ is really poisonous. My minion wave in the middlene.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he had changed the topic. However, the was indeed very strong. As everyone said, they had no way to break through. Gradually, even Teng Hui, who was on the topne, felt the pressure. All of this was seen by everyone. ¡°Captain.¡± the young mage from the Guild nced at him. The members of the Guild knew what he meant without even looking at him. K was nearby. He had noticed it. ¡°I have sh and big.¡± The other two quickly signaled that they were ready. The captain of the Guild didn¡¯t hesitate and gave the order to attack. This made the k fans ¡®hearts clench. ¡°the seems to have ... Discovered old k¡¯s location.¡± The professionalmentator also noticed this point. ¡°The situation is about to be broken.¡± They were evenly matched, and both sides were in their best condition. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s no longer apetition of who gets the advantage first, but who can reduce the number of loopholes exposed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think King is good at ying this champion.¡± ¡°ording to his usual style of y, if it¡¯s something he¡¯s good at, he shouldn¡¯t be able to hold his breath.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for thementators to say this. From the analysis of Feng NAI¡¯s style of ying, he was indeed untraceable and was best at the early game. As long as he got what he was best at, his style of y wouldn¡¯t even give people a chance to catch their breath. But now, he didn¡¯t even start to move the rhythm of the battle. It had been so tepid. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The ambush. The scariest thing was that k didn¡¯t seem to realize that his position had been caught by the vision of the middlene. In addition to the pressure on Panda¡¯s topner, it was impossible for him toe to the jungle to support. ¡°K¡¯s position is too dangerous for this wave.¡± ¡°He wants to touch the Dragon?¡± ¡°If we use the Dragon now, we¡¯ll suffer even more losses.¡± The livements were also popping up. The fans were panicking and wanted Feng nai to leave quickly. Someoneined,¡±does he really think he¡¯s in a no-man¡¯snd? in the end, he shouldn¡¯t be too full of himself. K has been praised too much by his fans all these years. He should have forgotten what the biggest taboo in apetition is. He underestimated his opponent and took out a hero randomly. He used his talent to show off his love in this way. I can only say that he let down his supporters with such behavior.¡± ¡°It¡¯s arge-scale fan-shedding scene. I¡¯ve liked him for many years. This time, I¡¯ve recognized him.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be caught miserably. Sob sob sob. I don¡¯t understand. For a woman, you put all our hearts on the ground and stepped on them. Of all heroes, you had to choose this one. This is apetition!¡± Someone asked when these voices would stop. Some people said that it was too fake. How could a spectator do this? It wouldn¡¯t stop. In this ce, glory would always be apanied by doubt. That¡¯s why there were so many emotions left behind. How many people were pressing down on the young man¡¯s head, forcing him to admit defeat? He was still trying his best to Dodge the skill, trying to fight for a chance of winning. You don¡¯t understand. He would not understand. Some people gave their all, but it was never for themselves. It was as if the blood in his palm could wake him up. No one noticed that when he lowered his eyes, his hand was drawing an arc ... Chapter 1433 ? Chapter 1433: One thousand three hundred and ny two Trantor: 5496903 ¡°the is blocking the way out.¡± ¡°You chose this position to block even the support? the¡¯s tactics are too overpowering. ¡± ¡°If bey¡¯s hand is fine, this situation can still be solved. Now, it¡¯s up to k to see if he can sense the movement around him and stop thinking about killing the dragon.¡± ¡°He¡¯s moving,¡± Thementators couldn¡¯t sit still and all their eyes were focused on one point. The coach¡¯s eyes lit up. He was certain. As long as Feng nai moved, ck me would lose. He did not believe that ck me would still be in good condition for the third match, especially bey. Her divinity was gone. If this continued, ck me would be the one in a difficult position. The coach of the game didn¡¯t want to see that. On this stage, he hoped that God would be treated kindly. Sometimes, you can¡¯t go all out. Everyone understood this, but why did the young master of the Feng family not understand today? Or did he no longer care about how pathetic bey was? It seemed that some rumors in the business world were not unbelievable. His brother had told him that there was actually something that the Feng family could not mention. That was that their young master had been having some psychological problems recently. The coach must have a powerful background to know about this, but he wasn¡¯t here to watch. What he could guess was that Feng nai had agreed to let bey y probably because even if they lost the match, it would not affect dark res mercial value. This was what he had thought of in the beginning, butter on, Feng nai had chosen this champion, and he started to doubt what he had thought. However, it didn¡¯t matter. At this point, the had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Attack!¡± As the signal was sent. People could see the figures that instantly rose up in the jungle. Feng nai was still fighting the dragon, and the damage dealt was a scene that no one could bear to watch! However, this was only for a moment. The next second, someone suddenly grabbed the person beside him! ¡°F * ck, what are you doing? it hurts!¡± ¡°He...He...He ...¡± He what? People raised their heads and looked at the screen again. The figure that was supposed to be controlled used a scimitar to trigger all the hatred points of the flying dragon. The dragon¡¯s w mmed down heavily, apanied by a Dragon¡¯s Roar. The ¡®the¡¯ who had been the first to charge in and use a big move to control Feng NAI¡¯s support was instantly sent flying by the dragon¡¯s w. Even most of his arms were snapped in mid-air. The People¡¯s eyes were erged. At The same time, the top was also sent flying. What entered their ears was the sound effect from the Daoist¡¯s memory. Buzz! When he hit the ball, he would never swing his knife for no reason. Once the crescent symbol lit up, it would not fade away easily. The figure that was supposed to be hurt by the Wyvern¡¯s aggro was marked behind them the moment the Wyvern¡¯s ws came down. The top of the game was still looking for someone. ¡°Behind you!¡± The captain was still conscious. However, it was already toote. Or rather, what Feng nai wanted was for the topne to turn back. Because at that moment, the tall and slender figure waved his scimitar again! Buzzzzzz! Pulling it closer and blocking it, this was the supporting point. Once again, he dealt damage to the Wyvern. In an instant, the entire jungle was filled with the roar of the dragon. the mage, who was standing on the side, didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. Everyone who rushed to The scene had lost some of their HP. All of this happened too quickly. It was so fast that no one even thought about what support was. Instead, she covered her mouth and shook her eyes in disbelief.¡±¡±This is ...¡± Chapter 1434 ? Chapter 1434: Chapter 1393: Trantor: 5496903 ¡°the is blocking the way out.¡± ¡°You chose this position to block even the support? the¡¯s tactics are too overpowering. ¡± ¡°If bey¡¯s hand is fine, this situation can still be solved. Now, it¡¯s up to k to see if he can sense the movement around him and stop thinking about killing the dragon.¡± ¡°He¡¯s moving,¡± Thementators couldn¡¯t sit still and all their eyes were focused on one point. The coach¡¯s eyes lit up. He was certain. As long as Feng nai moved, ck me would lose. He did not believe that ck me would still be in good condition for the third match, especially bey. Her divinity was gone. If this continued, ck me would be the one in a difficult position. The coach of the game didn¡¯t want to see that. On this stage, he hoped that God would be treated kindly. Sometimes, you can¡¯t go all out. Everyone understood this, but why did the young master of the Feng family not understand today? Or did he no longer care about how pathetic bey was? It seemed that some rumors in the business world were not unbelievable. His brother had told him that there was actually something that the Feng family could not mention. That was that their young master had been having some psychological problems recently. The coach must have a powerful background to know about this, but he wasn¡¯t here to watch. What he could guess was that Feng nai had agreed to let bey y probably because even if they lost the match, it would not affect dark res mercial value. This was what he had thought of in the beginning, butter on, Feng nai had chosen this champion, and he started to doubt what he had thought. However, it didn¡¯t matter. At this point, the had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Attack!¡± As the signal was sent. People could see the figures that instantly rose up in the jungle. Feng nai was still fighting the dragon, and the damage dealt was a scene that no one could bear to watch! However, this was only for a moment. The next second, someone suddenly grabbed the person beside him! ¡°F * ck, what are you doing? it hurts!¡± ¡°He...He...He ...¡± He what? People raised their heads and looked at the screen again. The figure that was supposed to be controlled used a scimitar to trigger all the hatred points of the flying dragon. The dragon¡¯s w mmed down heavily, apanied by a Dragon¡¯s Roar. The ¡®the¡¯ who had been the first to charge in and use a big move to control Feng NAI¡¯s support was instantly sent flying by the dragon¡¯s w. Even most of his arms were snapped in mid-air. The People¡¯s eyes were erged. At The same time, the top was also sent flying. What entered their ears was the sound effect from the Daoist¡¯s memory. Buzz! When he hit the ball, he would never swing his knife for no reason. Once the crescent symbol lit up, it would not fade away easily. The figure that was supposed to be hurt by the Wyvern¡¯s aggro was marked behind them the moment the Wyvern¡¯s ws came down. The top of the game was still looking for someone. ¡°Behind you!¡± The captain was still conscious. However, it was already toote. Or rather, what Feng nai wanted was for the topne to turn back. Because at that moment, the tall and slender figure waved his scimitar again! Buzzzzzz! Pulling it closer and blocking it, this was the supporting point. Once again, he dealt damage to the Wyvern. In an instant, the entire jungle was filled with the roar of the dragon. the mage, who was standing on the side, didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. Everyone who rushed to The scene had lost some of their HP. All of this happened too quickly. It was so fast that no one even thought about what support was. Instead, she covered her mouth and shook her eyes in disbelief.¡±¡±This is, this is!¡± Chapter 1435 ? Chapter 1435: Save Trantor: 5496903 What he could guess was that Feng nai had agreed to let bey y probably because even if they lost the match, it would not affect dark res mercial value. This was what he had thought of in the beginning, butter on, Feng nai had chosen this champion, and he started to doubt what he had thought. However, it didn¡¯t matter. At this point, the had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Attack!¡± As the signal was sent. People could see the figures that instantly rose up in the jungle. Feng nai was still fighting the dragon, and the damage dealt was a scene that no one could bear to watch! However, this was only for a moment. The next second, someone suddenly grabbed the person beside him! ¡°F * ck, what are you doing? it hurts!¡± ¡°He...He...He ...¡± He what? People raised their heads and looked at the screen again. The figure that was supposed to be controlled used a scimitar to trigger all the hatred points of the flying dragon. The dragon¡¯s w mmed down heavily, apanied by a Dragon¡¯s Roar. The ¡®the¡¯ who had been the first to charge in and use a big move to control Feng NAI¡¯s support was instantly sent flying by the dragon¡¯s w. Even most of his arms were snapped in mid-air. The People¡¯s eyes were erged. At The same time, the top was also sent flying. What entered their ears was the sound effect from the Daoist¡¯s memory. Buzz! When he hit the ball, he would never swing his knife for no reason. Once the crescent symbol lit up, it would not fade away easily. The figure that was supposed to be hurt by the Wyvern¡¯s aggro was marked behind them the moment the Wyvern¡¯s ws came down. The top of the game was still looking for someone. ¡°Behind you!¡± The captain was still conscious. However, it was already toote. Or rather, what Feng nai wanted was for the topne to turn back. Because at that moment, the tall and slender figure waved his scimitar again! Buzzzzzz! Pulling it closer and blocking it, this was the supporting point. Once again, he dealt damage to the Wyvern. In an instant, the entire jungle was filled with the roar of the dragon. the mage, who was standing on the side, didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. Everyone who rushed to The scene had lost some of their HP. All of this happened too quickly. It was so fast that no one even thought about what support was. Instead, she covered her mouth and shook her eyes in disbelief.¡±¡±This is ...¡± All the yers in area A and those who knew k from the beginning were familiar with the scene in front of them. He was so familiar that the moment they saw him, the person in their memories would appear in front of them. She held a scimitar in her hand and with a wave of her long sleeve, she drew a Dragon pit. Buzzzzzz! There was another sound. The silver light was the Dragon w¡¯s damage bonus! The mage wanted to Dodge, but Feng nai closed in on him and he had no way of dodging! The ¡°support¡± saw this and wanted to give him a shield. A normal attack! He was marked again. As long as the moonlight was not extinguished, the damage would not stop! The¡¯s support was so focused on giving him a shield that he did not expect Feng nai to be waiting for him toe and be the point of his next attack. ¡°Don¡¯t go over there!¡± The captain of the the responded quickly. But it was toote. After Feng naiping¡¯s auto-attack, he threw out another skill to mark the target, then immediately followed up with a shuttle. Buzzzzzz! The nightmare restarted. In the past, this sound effect had required a lot of people, and it was impossible to guard against. The young mage was so nervous that his hands were sweating. He knew what this familiar feeling was. However, it was toote, let alone to guess where the figure would be in the next second! ¡°Behind us!¡± The skill had not been used yet! The figure had already appeared from the grass! The young man suddenly turned around and was met with a Silver Ray. It was the moonlight! It was also the scimitar in Feng NAI¡¯s hands! The youngster wanted to escape, but he was pulled back directly. His damage couldn¡¯t hit the person at all. People could only see the beautiful arcs. With K¡¯s hand speed, no one could capture his specific direction. A mark! Big! t A! Then, he used another person as a pivot point and returned to the young mage¡¯s back. A mark! Big! Another t attack! The mage¡¯s health was dropping rapidly. The support couldn¡¯t provide any shield at all, and even his moves were useless. Instead, his existence became the central axis. Buzzzzzz! As the scimitar was swung. In just a few seconds. The first sound of a kill was heard from the screen. The mages of the ¡®the¡¯ were lying under the dragon¡¯s ws. The captain of the Guild raised his head. Before he could give an order, the crescent moon appeared again! The top yer of the game gritted his teeth. His ultimate move was a hard control. He didn¡¯t believe that k could dodge this move! ¡°Captain!¡± This meant that they were going to attack. During this period of time, even if King couldn¡¯t attract the Wyvern¡¯s roar, they could do the same! ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Panda understood the meaning of the topne, and Teng Hui was rushing over. However, as the top had said, his ultimate was a signature death control, and it was unavoidable. Everyone watched as he shed down with his saber and struck Feng NAI¡¯s body heavily, directly trapping the originally graceful figure! Once Feng NAI¡¯s champion was tied up, it was equivalent to losing everything. In addition to the damage dealt by this topner, he would definitely be half-dead! The Dragon¡¯s grave was about to be cut in half ... This was the first thought that came to everyone¡¯s mind. However, in the next second. The unscathed figure under the golden light made everyone¡¯s eyes waver again. Even the top yer of the game did not expect this. His hand holding the mouse started to shake. ¡°Golden body!¡± When did he ... Buzzzzzz! He didn¡¯t give anyone time to react. After Feng nai took the damage from this attack, he flipped his hand and used a high-level skill. The crescent mark was raised again, making it impossible for anyone who was close to him to avoid it! However, this was not what made people stand up. What shocked the audience was that while he was marking, his other hand was still switching equipment. The perspective was so chaotic that the director had to switch to the perspective of the the ¡®the¡¯. However, it was during this short switch that ... Another gasping sound cut through the sky. ¡°That, that¡¯s right!¡± Wherever the moonlight touched, there would be a mark. The dots of silver threads were connected together. What he drew was not only the Dragon¡¯s pit in the sky, but also ... A realm that no one could step into! The¡¯s assistant was stunned. When one was truly within it, one would discover that while one was being dominated, one could also see silver light. A beautiful and fatal damage swept over. On the screen, they could clearly see that Feng nai had turned his wrist slightly. At the same time that he threw the mark, he had used the topner as a turning point to get behind the support. The captain of the the noticed his thoughts. In order to save his teammates, he did everything subconsciously, so he couldn¡¯t see what people were seeing outside the screen. It was a faint silver light. It was the ray of light that hurt endlessly as long as the moon did not extinguish. It was the memory of breaking out of the ground and rising from the ground in the wilderness. It was what people had said more than once, the domain of the left! Chapter 1436 ? Chapter 1436: Save Trantor: 5496903 Double kill! On the screen, people could clearly see that the celestial-like figure disappeared from their view the moment hended. Where? Where did he go? While people were still searching. The captain of the game found his position with his spear. It was the grass! The damage was dealt. Feng NAI¡¯s HP also dropped by two-thirds. Even if he used the Wyvern to gather damage, he would not be able to remain unscathed. The top still had a lot of health left, so he came over to heal the damage. With just one more control, k would be lying on the ground. There were less than seven seconds left. He and the captain could definitely do it. It was impossible for Feng nai to have a second golden body to use! Such a siege was indeed disadvantageous to those who had already exposed their whereabouts. It was an illusion that everyone in the formation would have. Anyone who had yed games would know that a different perspective would cause you to only see ack of health. It was the same no matter how calm he was. The captain of the Guild reacted quickly,¡±¡±Goodbye ...¡± Before he could finish his words, the figure in fluttering clothes had already raised his hand. ¡°The imprint. There¡¯s a mark on the Wyvern!¡± Something that The top yer of the game didn¡¯t notice. It was the formation of a domain. Before he could deal any damage ... A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! A silver light rose. The moonlight fell. Pull closer! t a! Big! Another t a! It was impossible to predict where he wouldnd. The camera couldn¡¯t even lock onto him. The only thing he could capture was the movement of his fingers in front of theputer. It was pale and slender, with distinct bones. When his fingertips tapped down, he could even create a shadow. The captain waved his hand to stop him. Feng nai turned around and used the Dragon pit to sh to the other side of the wall. The next second, it slid back. He pulled the two of them closer at the same time. The scimitar fell. It was the sound effects that resounded throughout the entire Stadium. Triplekilll! Triple kill! Almost instantly, everyone in the arena stood up. The captain knew that he had to avoid the crescent mark. Once the left domain was activated, the angle and damage dealt would have its own meaning. His ultimate move was still there. As long as he could urately calcte Feng NAI¡¯snding point, he would be able to kill him. King¡¯s health was almost at its limit. All he had to do was to calcte k¡¯snding. He could take her away! There was no one else other than him. The mark he had left behind ... Was the grass! The captain of the Guild turned around and used a skill. The figure in the grass took a step back. Thementator couldn¡¯t help but praise The captain¡¯s prediction. Feng NAI¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good right now. To be able to guess his position at such a time, it was just as mo bei had said, the ¡°he¡± was indeed very powerful. The captain of the the was even more so. He clearly understood that no matter what move it was, it was all built on hand speed and awareness. As long as he broke one of them apart and attacked, he would have a chance of survival! In the midst of the lightning and thunder, the spear descended and pierced through Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder. The best way to deal with him was to trap him and not give him another chance to use the Wyvern to do anything. What the left domain needed the most was the crescent moon Star point. As long as he didn¡¯t have the chance to mark it again, Feng nai would be the loser! The couldn¡¯t believe that the left domain could be replicated perfectly in such a short time. Perhaps Feng NAI¡¯s performance was also very shocking, but in terms of calctions, bey¡¯s calctions were different from Feng nai ¡®s. And his position, left? It was a loophole. After all, the owner of the left-handed domain was left-handed. This was why the captain of The the was so powerful. Many people had only seen the reappearance of the left domain, who would have thought of this in such a short time. On the screen. Feng nai, who had been poked out, could no longer stay in that position. People watched THE Chapter 1437 ? Chapter 1437: ! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Are we going to die together?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! This skill¡¯s damage-inducing was too amazing! the captain is awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to change to a Dragon, right?¡± ¡°Change to a Dragon?¡± ¡°the others from the ¡®the¡¯ have been resurrected. As long as we take Feng nai away, they¡¯ll take the Wyvern buff.¡± ¡°Beautiful calction!¡± The was really powerful. Only when the strong faced off against the strong could such an exciting battle ur. He couldn¡¯t easily judge which side would win in the end. The Dragon¡¯s Roar came from the jungle, and the aggro value of the entire Canyon had reached the peak. No one could block such damage. The captain of the the was indeed a veteran. The ¡°the¡± was also very cooperative. The people from the other side were already rushing over. However, everyone seemed to have forgotten one thing. In terms of calctions, how could mo bei possibly lose? Everyone felt that without hand speed, her existence was no longer important. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. He didn¡¯t have hand speed, but he still had top awareness andmand. The captain of the the had forgotten about this. Therefore, the first person to arrive in this area was not the people from the the, but mo bei! Mo bei, who was moving extremely slowly but had been walking in this direction since the beginning! Also, the captain of the game was wrong about one thing. Since they had agreed to let him win without doing anything, there was no way Feng nai would die Here. On the screen, the dragon¡¯s w mmed down heavily, causing dust to rise up, making it difficult for people to see what was happening. The entire jungle was shaking. Panda¡¯s eyes widened, and he cried out in panic,¡±¡±Boss!¡± Then, they quickly moved towards the dragon¡¯s cave! He wanted to make the the pay for his slow speed. People could see mo bei¡¯s position on the map, so many people were worried that she wouldn¡¯t make it in time. However, at this moment. As the dust settled, under the crescent moon, a figure could be vaguely seen. He just stood there, noble and indifferent, unaffected by the darkness. He stood tall and straight like a famous sword that could cut a path through the night. ¡°F * ck him! He¡¯s actually still alive!¡± Someone covered his mouth in disbelief. There were also people whose eyes had been wavering since the beginning. The captain of the ¡®the¡¯ was lying at Feng NAI¡¯s feet. The special effect of a quadruple kill shed across his eyes, and the entire arena went numb. There was no emotion in his eyes. No one knew why, but even though the video clearly showed that he was in the Dragon¡¯s pit, he was still standing there safely, and he had the same amount of blood as before. He was almost dead, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t survive the Wyvern¡¯s attack. That was why the captain of the game chose to use this method. Wasn¡¯t he still under the dragon¡¯s ws just a second ago? Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape, so why was he unharmed? The People¡¯s doubts were quickly answered by another yback screen. All the reys will be slower than the original speed so that everyone can see the exciting content clearly. After the scene was broken down and slowed down, one could see that the Dragon w was about tond. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The figure quickly moved behind Fei Long. The speed was so fast that it was as if he had disappeared into thin air. The only thing that fell was the crescent moon. No wonder people thought that he was crushed to death by the dragon¡¯s ws. This movement was too fast, so fast that there were afterimages in his eyes. He had already moved behind the dragon, avoiding all the damage caused by the Dragon ws! Screams immediately rang out! ¡°Beautiful!¡± Even thementator couldn¡¯t help but p his hands in admiration. One had to know that not everyone could avoid this w. Other than hand speed, there was also thending point of the crescent mark. He had to have all of these. However, k had calcted all of this. Dragon¡¯s Den was never a casual talk! The captain¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°Captain ...¡± ¡°The left¡¯s domain. It¡¯s created by K. There are no loopholes.¡± ¡°Captain.¡± The young mage wanted to say that it was not his fault. The captain¡¯s eyes darkened,¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t know how to use his left hand, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not as good as bey. I forgot that his calctive abilities are on par with bey ¡®s. What I can think of, he can¡¯t have not thought of.¡± With the strength of one person, he had wiped out four people and was still alive standing in the jungle, guarding this flying dragon! ¡°ck me, you¡¯ve regained your rhythm!¡± After thementator finished shouting. Everyone thought that Feng nai would return to the city while standing in the grass. However, no one expected that this was not the end! The moment he dodged the Dragon w, he even changed his equipment in the single room and took out a vampiric knife. In other words, although his HP seemed to be lower than before, he didn¡¯t take out this item for nothing. He had never nned to just take four heads. Kills, jungles, buffs, tyrant Wyverns ... He wanted all of them! Not to mention, the Boss was already halfway done with its buff, so how could he give up? The Dragon¡¯s Roar sounded again. People could clearly see that the floating pure white figure shuttled back and forth in the Dragon pit. The flying dragon wanted to m the person down, but the heavy pressure didn¡¯t catch him. Feng NAI¡¯s speed was too fast, so fast that the director could only move the image to another ce and then pull it back. The Wyvern¡¯s health was increasing, and its attack power was gradually weakening. There was a loud bang! In just a few seconds, Fei Long¡¯s fall shocked not only the jungler, but also everyone else. There was once a dynasty, and we¡¯ve heard the sound of its copse. However, it sprouted from the ashes again, and the sound of its vigorous growth was finally announced to the world at this moment. He pressed his earpiece, his voice indifferent and nonchnt. He said,¡±there are some people. You better remember this. This is bey¡¯s territory of the left.¡± Some people, you better remember this. This is bey¡¯s territory. He wanted everything, and everything was within his calctions, including killing the dragon with a trace of blood and being reborn! Her godly skills would only be considered passable if she could hit him like this. In an instant. The livements went silent. The one who said he had a brain for love was gone. There were no more people who said that k didn¡¯t know this champion at all, and that he would even abandon thepetition for the sake of showing off his love. He said that bey¡¯s hand speed was slow and that the person who was nothing was gone. He said that k had fallen for bey, and the person who was not worthy of being ck me¡¯s team leader had disappeared. No one would step out and take responsibility for their words that had hurt others. It was fine to just talk about it. However, the person they were facing was King. He was the most unruly, unconcerned, famous for his dissing, venomous, and cold King. As he strolled over and crushed the dust on the ground, he took off his headphones and returned to the city. He looked up at the camera that was aimed at him and added in a devilish manner,¡±¡±So in the future, don¡¯t talk so much.¡± When had there ever been such ament on the field? Pro yers weren¡¯t allowed to say these things. The director wanted to cut off the scene, but this was a live broadcast. No matter how fast the scene was cut, there was still a trace. On the other hand, little demon Bo¡¯s eyes changed a little. She was gentlemanly and exquisite. ¡°You¡¯re still considered a human. ¡± Little Lin hugged the support sign at the side and nodded approvingly.¡±¡±Indeed, this is the first time I want to admit that he¡¯s my brother. In the past, big sister bei was the one who brought him to the top. Today, he finally made it.¡± The K fans were very close to this side. Originally, other than watching thepetition, they had given their hearts to this side. She was really too cute and cool. In the past, when nanny Lin was around, she would hug old k¡¯s long legs whenever she came out. He was so small that he could melt the hearts of these older sister fans. Now, he was holding a support sign that was as tall as him, and there was another one sitting next to him. He was wearing a ck jacket at such a young age and had a small keyboard on his back. His cool temperament was also mixed with an unspeakable gentlemanly style, and he had a charming appearance at a young age. The scene of the two kids sitting together and criticizing old k really made him want to take a picture of them and post it online. They had indeed done so. Theizens ments were all ¡°Hmph, trying to trick me into having a son again!¡± The person who took the photo also replied: ¡°wake up. Not all sons are like this.¡± However, some people still remembered that they were fans, especially in front of bey¡¯s fans. Although they did not know why old k¡¯s younger brother was sitting in the lineup of bey¡¯s fans instead of their support formation. However, when he thought about old k¡¯s usual style of doing things, it was not strange that nai Lin was there. Besides, there had been a life picture of nai Lin tugging at the leg of bey¡¯s pants. At that time, bey was still ¡°mo Nan.¡± All milk Lin could see was his little brother, and old k basically stood aside. However, as fans, they had to admit that old k had made them proud today. Usually, in front of bey¡¯s fans, they could not lift their heads up and the most they said was to be tolerant. Today! K¡¯s fans looked over in unison. Most of Bey¡¯s fans were really straight men. Facing these gazes, he raised his eyebrows.¡±You want to add me on WeChat?¡± ¡°I can add it too.¡± The k fans were separated by a railing and called each other brothers.¡±Our old k isn¡¯t too useless. He¡¯s actually very strong. Let¡¯s just forget about what happened before. We¡¯re a family from now on, so we¡¯re worthy of each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silly girl, you¡¯ve already added me on WeChat. Of course, they were all worthy. Feng nai had been beaten up like this. The K fans immediately strolled around with their hands on their waists in thements. ¡°I¡¯ll summarize why we should y this way. This is what I, old k, want to do.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat my wife in the Dragon Cave, right?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ve learned all of her moves.¡± ¡°You pieces of trash can¡¯t even beat a defeated opponent like me. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Pfft, squander?¡± ¡°If old k isn¡¯t God bey¡¯s defeated opponent, then what is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Just now, God bey was still calcting how to rush to his side and heal him. I saw everything. It was too awesome. I suspect that God bey¡¯s eyes were only focused on old k¡¯s position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s making people worry. But I¡¯m definitely bragging about this. Whoever¡¯s not convinced, hold it in!¡± No one dared to be unconvinced. That kind of divine skill. When it was disyed again. Only then would people suddenly remember the shock they felt when they first saw the left¡¯s domain. How could he say it was the same when he saw something simr? The person who created it was clearly an extreme counter-kill, using all the factors to create a territory in the jungle. In this realm, she was a God! Memories were a very strange thing. When humans clearly remembered it, they would also remember how touched they were at that time. They were just criticizing the person who created him. They had no requirements for the people who cameter. However, he was very picky about the person who returned. He felt that she was not the person he remembered. They felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the sessor of Supreme Alliance. She felt even more that she had lost her divinity and her hand speed was as slow as a snail crawling. She was no longer worthy of using the id bey. What God, it was just a boast from the fans. She wasn¡¯t worthy of them liking her as a part of Supreme Alliance. In their hearts, she had nothing to do with Supreme Alliance¡¯s survival. All of these were unimportant. But what was wrong with them? why did they have to make some demands on her? How old was she when she joined Supreme Alliance? However, she made everyone say that Supreme Alliance¡¯s future was limitless because they had the genius bey who could y in the left domain. All of this ... Had already been forgotten ... ¡°Are we going to die together?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! This skill¡¯s damage-inducing was too amazing! the captain is awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to change to a Dragon, right?¡± ¡°Change to a Dragon?¡± ¡°the others from the ¡®the¡¯ have been resurrected. As long as we take Feng nai away, they¡¯ll take the Wyvern buff.¡± ¡°Beautiful calction!¡± The was really powerful. Only when the strong faced off against the strong could such an exciting battle ur. He couldn¡¯t easily judge which side would win in the end. The Dragon¡¯s Roar came from the jungle, and the aggro value of the entire Canyon had reached the peak. No one could block such damage. The captain of the the was indeed a veteran. The ¡°the¡± was also very cooperative. The people from the other side were already rushing over. However, everyone seemed to have forgotten one thing. In terms of calctions, how could mo bei possibly lose? Everyone felt that without hand speed, her existence was no longer important. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. He didn¡¯t have hand speed, but he still had top awareness andmand. The captain of the the had forgotten about this. Therefore, the first person to arrive in this area was not the people from the the, but mo bei! Mo bei, who was moving extremely slowly but had been walking in this direction since the beginning! Also, the captain of the game was wrong about one thing. Since they had agreed to let him win without doing anything, there was no way Feng nai would die Here. On the screen, the dragon¡¯s w mmed down heavily, causing dust to rise up, making it difficult for people to see what was happening. The entire jungle was shaking. Panda¡¯s eyes widened, and he cried out in panic,¡±¡±Boss!¡± Then, they quickly moved towards the dragon¡¯s cave! He wanted to make the the pay for his slow speed. People could see mo bei¡¯s position on the map, so many people were worried that she wouldn¡¯t make it in time. However, at this moment. As the dust settled, under the crescent moon, a figure could be vaguely seen. He just stood there, noble and indifferent, unaffected by the darkness. He stood tall and straight like a famous sword that could cut a path through the night. ¡°F * ck him! He¡¯s actually still alive!¡± Someone covered his mouth in disbelief. There were also people whose eyes had been wavering since the beginning. The captain of the ¡®the¡¯ was lying at Feng NAI¡¯s feet. The special effect of a quadruple kill shed across his eyes, and the entire arena went numb. There was no emotion in his eyes. No one knew why, but even though the video clearly showed that he was in the Dragon¡¯s pit, he was still standing there safely, and he had the same amount of blood as before. He was almost dead, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t survive the Wyvern¡¯s attack. That was why the captain of the game chose to use this method. Wasn¡¯t he still under the dragon¡¯s ws just a second ago? Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape, so why was he unharmed? The People¡¯s doubts were quickly answered by another yback screen. All the reys will be slower than the original speed so that everyone can see the exciting content clearly. After the scene was broken down and slowed down, one could see that the Dragon w was about tond. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The figure quickly moved behind Fei Long. The speed was so fast that it was as if he had disappeared into thin air. The only thing that fell was the crescent moon. No wonder people thought that he was crushed to death by the dragon¡¯s ws. This movement was too fast, so fast that there were afterimages in his eyes. He had already moved behind the dragon, avoiding all the damage caused by the Dragon ws! Screams immediately rang out! ¡°Beautiful!¡± Even thementator couldn¡¯t help but p his hands in admiration. One had to know that not everyone could avoid this w. Other than hand speed, there was also thending point of the crescent mark. He had to have all of these. However, k had calcted all of this. Dragon¡¯s Den was never a casual talk! The captain¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°Captain ...¡± ¡°The left¡¯s domain. It¡¯s created by K. There are no loopholes.¡± ¡°Captain.¡± The young mage wanted to say that it was not his fault. The captain¡¯s eyes darkened,¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t know how to use his left hand, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not as good as bey. I forgot that his calctive abilities are on par with bey ¡®s. What I can think of, he can¡¯t have not thought of.¡± With the strength of one person, he had wiped out four people and was still alive standing in the jungle, guarding this flying dragon! ¡°ck me, you¡¯ve regained your rhythm!¡± After thementator finished shouting. Everyone thought that Feng nai would return to the city while standing in the grass. However, no one expected that this was not the end! The moment he dodged the Dragon w, he even changed his equipment in the single room and took out a vampiric knife. In other words, although his HP seemed to be lower than before, he didn¡¯t take out this item for nothing. He had never nned to just take four heads. Kills, jungles, buffs, tyrant Wyverns ... He wanted all of them! Not to mention, the Boss was already halfway done with its buff, so how could he give up? The Dragon¡¯s Roar sounded again. People could clearly see that the floating pure white figure shuttled back and forth in the Dragon pit. The flying dragon wanted to m the person down, but the heavy pressure didn¡¯t catch him. Feng NAI¡¯s speed was too fast, so fast that the director could only move the image to another ce and then pull it back. The Wyvern¡¯s health was increasing, and its attack power was gradually weakening. There was a loud bang! In just a few seconds, Fei Long¡¯s fall shocked not only the jungler, but also everyone else. There was once a dynasty, and we¡¯ve heard the sound of its copse. However, it sprouted from the ashes again, and the sound of its vigorous growth was finally announced to the world at this moment. He pressed his earpiece, his voice indifferent and nonchnt. He said,¡±there are some people. You better remember this. This is bey¡¯s territory of the left.¡± Some people, you better remember this. This is bey¡¯s territory. He wanted everything, and everything was within his calctions, including killing the dragon with a trace of blood and being reborn! Her godly skills would only be considered passable if she could hit him like this. In an instant. The livements went silent. The one who said he had a brain for love was gone. There were no more people who said that k didn¡¯t know this champion at all, and that he would even abandon thepetition for the sake of showing off his love. He said that bey¡¯s hand speed was slow and that the person who was nothing was gone. He said that k had fallen for bey, and the person who was not worthy of being ck me¡¯s team leader had disappeared. No one would step out and take responsibility for their words that had hurt others. It was fine to just talk about it. However, the person they were facing was King. He was the most unruly, unconcerned, famous for his dissing, venomous, and cold King. As he strolled over and crushed the dust on the ground, he took off his headphones and returned to the city. He looked up at the camera that was aimed at him and added in a devilish manner,¡±¡±So in the future, don¡¯t talk so much.¡± When had there ever been such ament on the field? Pro yers weren¡¯t allowed to say these things. The director wanted to cut off the scene, but this was a live broadcast. No matter how fast the scene was cut, there was still a trace. On the other hand, little demon Bo¡¯s eyes changed a little. She was gentlemanly and exquisite. ¡°You¡¯re still considered a human. ¡± Little Lin hugged the support sign at the side and nodded approvingly.¡±¡±Indeed, this is the first time I want to admit that he¡¯s my brother. In the past, big sister bei was the one who brought him to the top. Today, he finally made it.¡± The K fans were very close to this side. Originally, other than watching thepetition, they had given their hearts to this side. She was really too cute and cool. In the past, when nanny Lin was around, she would hug old k¡¯s long legs whenever she came out. He was so small that he could melt the hearts of these older sister fans. Now, he was holding a support sign that was as tall as him, and there was another one sitting next to him. He was wearing a ck jacket at such a young age and had a small keyboard on his back. His cool temperament was also mixed with an unspeakable gentlemanly style, and he had a charming appearance at a young age. The scene of the two kids sitting together and criticizing old k really made him want to take a picture of them and post it online. They had indeed done so. Theizens ments were all ¡°Hmph, trying to trick me into having a son again!¡± The person who took the photo also replied: ¡°wake up. Not all sons are like this.¡± However, some people still remembered that they were fans, especially in front of bey¡¯s fans. Although they did not know why old k¡¯s younger brother was sitting in the lineup of bey¡¯s fans instead of their support formation. However, when he thought about old k¡¯s usual style of doing things, it was not strange that nai Lin was there. Besides, there had been a life picture of nai Lin tugging at the leg of bey¡¯s pants. At that time, bey was still ¡°mo Nan.¡± All milk Lin could see was his little brother, and old k basically stood aside. However, as fans, they had to admit that old k had made them proud today. Usually, in front of bey¡¯s fans, they could not lift their heads up and the most they said was to be tolerant. Today! K¡¯s fans looked over in unison. Most of Bey¡¯s fans were really straight men. Facing these gazes, he raised his eyebrows.¡±You want to add me on WeChat?¡± ¡°I can add it too.¡± The k fans were separated by a railing and called each other brothers.¡±Our old k isn¡¯t too useless. He¡¯s actually very strong. Let¡¯s just forget about what happened before. We¡¯re a family from now on, so we¡¯re worthy of each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silly girl, you¡¯ve already added me on WeChat. Of course, they were all worthy. Feng nai had been beaten up like this. The K fans immediately strolled around with their hands on their waists in thements. ¡°I¡¯ll summarize why we should y this way. This is what I, old k, want to do.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat my wife in the Dragon Cave, right?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ve learned all of her moves.¡± ¡°You pieces of trash can¡¯t even beat a defeated opponent like me. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Pfft, squander?¡± ¡°If old k isn¡¯t God bey¡¯s defeated opponent, then what is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Just now, God bey was still calcting how to rush to his side and heal him. I saw everything. It was too awesome. I suspect that God bey¡¯s eyes were only focused on old k¡¯s position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s making people worry. But I¡¯m definitely bragging about this. Whoever¡¯s not convinced, hold it in!¡± No one dared to be unconvinced. That kind of divine skill. When it was disyed again. Only then would people suddenly remember the shock they felt when they first saw the left¡¯s domain. How could he say it was the same when he saw something simr? The person who created it was clearly an extreme counter-kill, using all the factors to create a territory in the jungle. In this realm, she was a God! Memories were a very strange thing. When humans clearly remembered it, they would also remember how touched they were at that time. They were just criticizing the person who created him. They had no requirements for the people who cameter. However, he was very picky about the person who returned. He felt that she was not the person he remembered. They felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the sessor of Supreme Alliance. She felt even more that she had lost her divinity and her hand speed was as slow as a snail crawling. She was no longer worthy of using the id bey. What God, it was just a boast from the fans. She wasn¡¯t worthy of them liking her as a part of Supreme Alliance. In their hearts, she had nothing to do with Supreme Alliance¡¯s survival. All of these were unimportant. But what was wrong with them? why did they have to make some demands on her? How old was she when she joined Supreme Alliance? However, she made everyone say that Supreme Alliance¡¯s future was limitless because they had the genius bey who could y in the left domain. All of this ... Had already been forgotten ... Chapter 1438 ? Chapter 1438: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 In the face of crushing power, all the idiots were just paper tigers. Some people had already left thements section. There were still people who could resist. But that was no longer important. After King had perfectly executed his left territory, nothing else mattered anymore. No matter how shocked the others were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the intense emotions that surged in mo bei¡¯s heart when she stood there and saw this scene. However, she had always been expressionless, indifferent to things, and didn¡¯t know how to express herself. After some thought, she took advantage of Feng NAI¡¯s return to the city and the fact that the people from the ¡°the¡± wouldn¡¯te over again to raise her right hand and ce it on a certain someone¡¯s head. Feng NAI¡¯s dark eyes still had a hint of hostility in them. His eyes dimmed as he turned to look at her. He had very good facial features, clear and Noble. His gaze was on mo bei, and he raised his eyebrows. His mood wasn¡¯t so bad anymore. This caused He did not fall into an illusion. It had always been in reality, although it hurt a little. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯ll be over soon. Feng nai had deliberately not revealed his palm, so he had not let go of the mouse. For the time being, he didn¡¯t need to distinguish what was reality and what was his fantasy. Mo bei only touched it once before she retracted her hand and continued to give orders. She would not stop just because she had the advantage of an explosive point. This was bey¡¯s style from the beginning. ¡°The is in trouble this time.¡± After the team was annihted, ck me had captured the Wyvern. The damage of the flying dragon Tower was always high. They had to think ... When the was about to regroup, they found that their bottomne had been broken through! From the beginning, bey had protected han Xi so that he could deal damage in theter stages. Looking at the economy, it was terrifyingly high! The speed of destroying the tower was so fast that it made people speechless! What was even more unexpected was Panda¡¯s and Teng Hui¡¯s positions! They were one step ahead of the others and had already moved into the base. Such a reaction caught the off guard. It was too fast! This had nothing to do with themander or King¡¯s performance. Every member of ck me was starting to gain the ability to stand on their own. the mages who wanted to help were stopped by Panda. Not only did he intercept the enemy, but he also beat the enemy to a critical state. the was good at unexpected team battles. It was hard for him to gain an advantage in a one-on-one fight. However, Panda was very smart. He took advantage of the fact that the team leader had not resurrected and immediately started a battle, regardless of who the other party was. He was too strong. No matter how many ns he had, they were useless. They couldn¡¯t get past the defense tower at all. With such a time difference, han Xi had directly taken down the defense tower of the bottomne! He didn¡¯t have any intention of retreating! If it was still uncertain who would win this match in the end ... Now, he was certain. ck me! Many people said that ck me could notpare to the tacit understanding between the two of them. In this aspect, ck me was a loophole. But today¡¯s scene was as tacit as it could get. They knew better than anyone what their goal was. Their brothers were going to destroy the tower. the. Didn¡¯t want to? Then, they would take care of all the factors that might hinder him! Buzzzzzz! Han Xi had arrived at the Hignds of the ¡®! Panda and the others had also taken care of the people. They seemed to be using this method to tell everyone. There were no idents, no other possibilities. There would not be a third match. It was this one. They would definitely win! Buzzzzzz! There was another sound. It was too fast for the Emperor to Dodge! ck me, are you really mature enough to tell me that you¡¯re not the only one on the road to victory? Chapter 1439 ? Chapter 1439: One thousand three hundred and ny eight Trantor: 5496903 On the other hand, little demon Bo¡¯s eyes changed a little. She was gentlemanly and exquisite. ¡°You¡¯re still considered a human. ¡± Little Lin hugged the support sign at the side and nodded approvingly.¡±¡±Indeed, this is the first time I want to admit that he¡¯s my brother. In the past, big sister bei was the one who brought him to the top. Today, he finally made it.¡± The K fans were very close to this side. Originally, other than watching thepetition, they had given their hearts to this side. She was really too cute and cool. In the past, when nanny Lin was around, she would hug old k¡¯s long legs whenever she came out. He was so small that he could melt the hearts of these older sister fans. Now, he was holding a support sign that was as tall as him, and there was another one sitting next to him. He was wearing a ck jacket at such a young age and had a small keyboard on his back. His cool temperament was also mixed with an unspeakable gentlemanly style, and he had a charming appearance at a young age. The scene of the two kids sitting together and criticizing old k really made him want to take a picture of them and post it online. They had indeed done so. Theizens ments were all ¡°Hmph, trying to trick me into having a son again!¡± The person who took the photo also replied: ¡°wake up. Not all sons are like this.¡± However, some people still remembered that they were fans, especially in front of bey¡¯s fans. Although they did not know why old k¡¯s younger brother was sitting in the lineup of bey¡¯s fans instead of their support formation. However, when he thought about old k¡¯s usual style of doing things, it was not strange that nai Lin was there. Besides, there had been a life picture of nai Lin tugging at the leg of bey¡¯s pants. At that time, bey was still ¡°mo Nan.¡± All milk Lin could see was his little brother, and old k basically stood aside. However, as fans, they had to admit that old k had made them proud today. Usually, in front of bey¡¯s fans, they could not lift their heads up and the most they said was to be tolerant. Today! K¡¯s fans looked over in unison. Most of Bey¡¯s fans were really straight men. Facing these gazes, he raised his eyebrows.¡±You want to add me on WeChat?¡± ¡°I can add it too.¡± The k fans were separated by a railing and called each other brothers.¡±Our old k isn¡¯t too useless. He¡¯s actually very strong. Let¡¯s just forget about what happened before. We¡¯re a family from now on, so we¡¯re worthy of each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silly girl, you¡¯ve already added me on WeChat. Of course, they were all worthy. Feng nai had been beaten up like this. The K fans immediately strolled around with their hands on their waists in thements. ¡°I¡¯ll summarize why we should y this way. This is what I, old k, want to do.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat my wife in the Dragon Cave, right?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ve learned all of her moves.¡± ¡°You pieces of trash can¡¯t even beat a defeated opponent like me. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Pfft, squander?¡± ¡°If old k isn¡¯t God bey¡¯s defeated opponent, then what is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Just now, God bey was still calcting how to rush to his side and heal him. I saw everything. It was too awesome. I suspect that God bey¡¯s eyes were only focused on old k¡¯s position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s making people worry. But I¡¯m definitely bragging about this. Whoever¡¯s not convinced, hold it in!¡± No one dared to be unconvinced. That kind of divine skill. When it was disyed again. Only then would people suddenly remember the shock they felt when they first saw the left¡¯s domain. How could he say it was the same when he saw something simr? The person who created it was clearly an extreme counter-kill, using all the factors to create a territory in the jungle. In this realm, she was a God! Memories were a very strange thing. When humans clearly remembered it, they would also remember how touched they were at that time. They were just criticizing the person who created him. They had no requirements for the people who cameter. However, he was very picky about the person who returned. He felt that she was not the person he remembered. They felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the sessor of Supreme Alliance. She felt even more that she had lost her divinity and her hand speed was as slow as a snail crawling. She was no longer worthy of using the id bey. What God, it was just a boast from the fans. She wasn¡¯t worthy of them liking her as a part of Supreme Alliance. In their hearts, she had nothing to do with Supreme Alliance¡¯s survival. All of these were unimportant. But what was wrong with them? why did they have to make some demands on her? How old was she when she joined Supreme Alliance? However, she made everyone say that Supreme Alliance¡¯s future was limitless because they had the genius bey who could y in the left domain. All of this ... Had already been forgotten ... Chapter 1440 ? Chapter 1440: Save Trantor: 5496903 He dared to be unconvinced. That kind of divine skill. When it was disyed again. Only then would people suddenly remember the shock they felt when they first saw the left¡¯s domain. How could he say it was the same when he saw something simr? The person who created it was clearly an extreme counter-kill, using all the factors to create a territory in the jungle. In this realm, she was a God! Memories were a very strange thing. When humans clearly remembered it, they would also remember how touched they were at that time. They were just criticizing the person who created him. They had no requirements for the people who cameter. However, he was very picky about the person who returned. He felt that she was not the person he remembered. They felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of being the sessor of Supreme Alliance. She felt even more that she had lost her divinity and her hand speed was as slow as a snail crawling. She was no longer worthy of using the id bey. What God, it was just a boast from the fans. She wasn¡¯t worthy of them liking her as a part of Supreme Alliance. In their hearts, she had nothing to do with Supreme Alliance¡¯s survival. All of these were unimportant. But what was wrong with them? why did they have to make some demands on her? How old was she when she joined Supreme Alliance? However, she made everyone say that Supreme Alliance¡¯s future was limitless because they had the genius bey who could y in the left domain. All of this ... Had already been forgotten ... In the face of crushing power, all the idiots were just paper tigers. Some people had already left thements section. There were still people who could resist. But that was no longer important. No matter how shocked the others were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the intense emotions that surged in mo bei¡¯s heart when she stood there and saw this scene. However, she had always been expressionless and indifferent to things. She didn¡¯t know how to express it either. After some thought, she took advantage of the fact that Feng nai had returned to the city and the people from the ¡°the¡± wouldn¡¯te over again to raise her right hand and ce it on Feng NAI¡¯s head. He only touched it once, then retracted his hand and continued tomand. ck me would not stop his momentum just because he had an advantage in terms of explosive points. The captain of the game was still trying to revive. He knew that ck me was different this time. He was also worried that ck me would disregard everything and attack their city! 10. 9. 8. 7. 6. The countdown timer was still there. However, with han Xi¡¯s damage output, no ordinary person could stop him. Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Feng nai just now. The The had already neglected one point. Feng nai was not the only ck me. Dragon¡¯s cave¡¯s heavenly grace had not only obtained four kills. The most important point was to be able to capture everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. This gave han Xi the best opportunity to attack. Of course, only han Xi would choose this time to persist in leading thene to attack the tower instead of going to the dragon¡¯s cave to help. Panda and the others had all gone. It was very simple that han Xi didn¡¯t want to go. As the adc, he could also calcte. If the dragon¡¯s cave could be stalled, he was confident that the would have toe back to defend. the city was on the verge of copse after being hit by the high damage. There was no need to wait for bey to arrive. There was no need for Feng nai to rush over again. Now, if one of ck me¡¯s problems arose, the other could step forward and take over the overall situation. The Dragon¡¯s pit wasn¡¯t the only way to go. Han Xi¡¯s attack and Panda¡¯s interception reflected this point. The coach wasn¡¯t too nervous at first. After all, King had returned to the city to recover and couldn¡¯t have arrived so early. As long as King wasn¡¯t here and bey¡¯s hand speed was that fast, they didn¡¯t have to worry about their city crystal. Even if ck me¡¯s other members arrived, they would not recklessly attack Shi Feng. Unless they were not afraid of being held ountable. It could only be said that it was really a habitual way of thinking. Currently, although everyone in ck me was very obedient to hismands ... But whether they attacked or not, they always leaned towards the top. If they felt that they could go up, they would go up. Just like in training, their eyes would light up when they saw a head. Afraid? Did they look like cowards? Bang! Bang! Following han Xi¡¯s artillery fire. The man guarding the gate didn¡¯t have much blood left. ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯ll be quick!¡± The captain of the game was getting anxious. That person moved his mouse, moved, and activated his shield. He wanted to wait, but he realized that his opponent didn¡¯t give him a chance. With a roll, he arrived at his side. With so little health left, it was impossible to see how he moved, and he justy there. However, the minion wave and attacks did not stop. This scene was extremely cool. Han Xi¡¯s movements were so smooth that everyone couldn¡¯t help but stand up. He was attacking the city crystal. the captain of the game was finally revived! At this moment. There was a loud bang. Silver Crystal shards bloomed in the center of the screen and scattered on the ground. Han Xi was standing there, and so were Panda and Teng Hui. Feng nai and Mo bei had also rushed over. The five figures stood in different positions, but they seemed to be able to ignite something in people¡¯s eyes. Buzzzzzz! The word ¡°victory¡± filled the entire screen! The people in the support square couldn¡¯t help but Jump Up! They were shouting. ¡°We won!¡± ¡°We won!¡± At that moment, the blood that flowed through his heart was boiling. No one would understand. One day, a group of people¡¯s eyes were red, but they were smiling, letting their emotions roll. It wasn¡¯t because he was sad. Instead, it was all the unwillingness in the past. The suffering of not being able to say a word for the person they liked. All of it was shouted out by this one sentence. ¡°We won!¡± Yes, ck me had won. Some people were hugging. Someone waved the g loudly. Best of three. ck me ended the teampetition with a score of 2 ¨C 0. There was no doubt about his victory! Many people thought that the ¡°the¡± could get back the rhythm. The screen on their side gradually turned gray. Only then did the people sitting there realize that they were really going to stop here. Just a little bit more, just a little bit more, and he would be able to go to the ce that all professional yers wanted to go. They had never won a championship. The young mage from the ¡°the¡± cried as he watched. Although they had known that it would be very difficult for them to defeat ck me, they had not expected this oue. In fact, due to his idol being in ck me, his heart would always be in turmoil, and he would not feel very confident. But deep down, he didn¡¯t want to lose just like that. He¡¯s still fine, he¡¯s still young, there¡¯s still a chance in the future. However, the club¡¯s people had also said that the captain was old. In terms of awareness and tactics, of course, he couldn¡¯tpare to the others. However, he had never won a championship before. It was time to let new blood in. Who knew, the situation of the team might change. If, if they won this time, they would get the ticket to the Mnpetition. The club would also acknowledge that the captain still had that ability. But now, it was very likely that this would be captain¡¯sst time ying. He was the one who gave The ¡°the¡± glory. However, they had never given him any hope of winning the championship. All this time, it had been their Captain leading them forward, but in the end, he was the one who had been cut down. The match ended and it was time for both sides to shake hands. Both teams had to be prepared. Mo bei removed her earphones and looked at the slender figure and the noisy Panda walking in front of her. For a moment. She thought she was still in her childhood memories. At that time, Supreme Alliance was still around, master and senior Lin ... Were also like this ... Chapter 1441 ? Chapter 1441: Save Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei didn¡¯t move either. She stood there with her back straight and her gaze on thezy figure. When she lowered her eyes, even her eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften. Her teenager looked difficult and arrogant, with an arrogant look that deserved a beating. But this person ... He clearly liked to smoke, but he didn¡¯t light it because there were children around. Respect the opponent and give them space. When she was ying with the cat, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. Even his gentleness was different from ordinary people. Such a person was hers. Just this point alone was enough to make mo bei find him adorable. Not to mention, Feng nai even looked up and, using the time he couldn¡¯t focus on her, asked,¡±¡±That little brother over there, when you praised yunshen for being cute, did you consider the feelings of your teammate, han Xi?¡± He was just half-leaning there, his handsome face wless. The camera was still on him, and the camera was also aimed at them. He said it indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. He even used his chin to point in han Xi¡¯s direction, with an expression that said it had nothing to do with him. When Panda heard this, he almost spat out his saliva. On the other side, han Xi raised his eyebrows. After all, as the main character of the story, he had to give some reaction since he was called out. Moreover, he did feel that mo bei needed to change her habit of casually praising other people¡¯s girlfriends. Mo bei was still the same yuzhi.¡±Praise him if you want to. Yunshen isn¡¯t just cute. He¡¯s also very lively when he¡¯s supporting him.¡± Which one of these adjectives was rted to his goddess? It wasn¡¯t that he was bragging, but his goddess was known as the Queen of the entertainment industry. She could make people feel that she was pretending with just one look, but those who liked her couldn¡¯t stop themselves. That Queen-like person was actually cute and lively with his brother. They looked at their Ace adc¡¯s darkened face. Panda finally understood and whispered,¡±¡±That¡¯s in front of you. In front of other people, it might not be like this. ¡± ¡°She does only like to act coquettishly to me.¡± Mo bei was talkative now that she had won. But as her brother, Panda would rather keep her vocabry style! The big boss han on the other side was about to turn into a tyrant. ¡°Cute?¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±do you just use the word ¡®cute¡¯ on everyone you meet?¡± Panda finally understood why their boss had brought up this topic. F * ck, was it really necessary to be jealous? Mo bei also looked up, but before she could speak ... The director gave them a look, indicating that they should not dy for too long. Feng nai was just trying to buy some quiet time for the. But he had to say that. Now, the screen was exploding. After all, this amount of information ... ¡°What does old k mean?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this resentful tone? she wanted to attract God bey¡¯s attention, so she cried and made a scene. It¡¯s an old trick.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just little brother. Let¡¯s analyze it. Why would I get jealous when God bey praised yunshen for being cute?¡± ¡°F * ck, which yunshen? The one I know?¡± ¡°She¡¯s standing in the straight men¡¯s team and cheering with them. My goddess Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Queen Yun. Why would Handa be jealous?¡± ¡°Have you all forgotten?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before God bey¡¯s identity was exposed, the officially recognized girlfriend was goddess Yun. Cover your face!¡± ¡°So why would han da be jealous?¡± ¡°F * ck! I really want to clear it up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t say it. My goddess only loves me. Cover your ears!¡± ¡°Old k is too shameless. He¡¯s a first-ss betrayer of his teammates.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that he¡¯s deliberately telling everyone that yunshen belongs to han Xi and not mo bei. In the future, don¡¯t put this girl together with my little brother.¡± ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t tell me he really watches the cp building every day.¡± ¡°He did everything that a human would not do. After all, he is someone who would create a cp for himself.¡± ¡°Is this considered an official announcement?¡± ¡°I think han da can¡¯t wait to make an official announcement.¡± ¡°These two are in cahoots!¡± With such explosive news, under normal circumstances, it would not be suitable for a popr starlet to find a boyfriend at this time. Her manager, team, andpany would definitely say something. A normal rtionship like this. If there was no basis and it was just based on hearsay, Yun Shen would be lectured by sister Hong for half a day, and thepany¡¯s resources would be affected too. However, this time, she was already standing in the audience¡¯s side. Just as she was excited about winning, she was surrounded by people. The little demon Bo was like a Little Prince, opening the way for her. Someone asked,¡±goddess, are you really together with my han da?¡± ¡°When did the two of you start interacting?¡± ¡°Was it when he went to the production team to give instructions?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an e-sports yer, it¡¯s not good for him to be associated with your circle. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re true to him?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop asking. This is a scandal. Even if you ask, he might not answer.¡± Most of han Xi¡¯s fans were girlfriend fans, and after seeing the scene just now, they felt ufortable in their hearts. Although he did not directly admit it, han da did not object and even seemed to acquiesce. Han da shouldn¡¯t like women with such a style. Could such a clean person be deceived by this woman? ¡°She has so many scandals. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that he even apanied me to drink. ¡± ¡°About the drinking incident, God bey had already proven it for yunshen. You guys should be more responsible for what you say.¡± ¡°Ha, take responsibility? If she wants to find someone to y with, she can just find someone in their circle. If our University of han really falls in love in the future, we¡¯ll also be looking for marriage. ¡± Girlfriend fans were sometimes like this. In addition, what she liked was nothing more than good looks. Usually, she loved to gossip. Even if HAN University wanted to date, they shouldn¡¯t be looking for someone like this. She could not find anyone but Yun Shen. She was too dirty. This was what most people thought. Some people might not say it out loud, but some people felt that the person they liked had changed his feelings for another woman when he fell in love with her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even dare to speak, and she ...¡± Before the person on the other end could finish speaking. Yun Shen, who was being held by the little demon Bo, stood there. He was still wearing his support uniform and he took off his mask. A gust of wind blew her long, curly, grayish-green hair. Her face was beautiful and charming, like a queen from the demonic world. Even without makeup, her eyes could nail people in ce. ¡°He and I are aiming to get married.¡± Thank you, sorry, I only want to write it here. ¡°You guys are really amazing. I saw it, and I also saw the news that your realm broke the 100 million mark. I won a bid for it on the 29th for you to see. If you want physical books, I¡¯ll get you 500 copies. If you want anything in the future, just let me know. Thank you all. All this time, you¡¯ve gone through ups and downs. Thank you all for letting me see her in real life just this once. Chapter 1442 ? Chapter 1442: Save Trantor: 5496903 When she lowered her eyes, even her eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften. Her teenager looked difficult and arrogant, with an arrogant look that deserved a beating. But this person ... He clearly liked to smoke, but he didn¡¯t light it because there were children around. Respect the opponent and give them space. When she was ying with the cat, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. Even his gentleness was different from ordinary people. Such a person was hers. Just this point alone was enough to make mo bei find him adorable. Not to mention, Feng nai even looked up and, using the time he couldn¡¯t focus on her, asked,¡±¡±That little brother over there, when you praised yunshen for being cute, did you consider the feelings of your teammate, han Xi?¡± He was just half-leaning there, his handsome face wless. The camera was still on him, and the camera was also aimed at them. He said it indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. He even used his chin to point in han Xi¡¯s direction, with an expression that said it had nothing to do with him. When Panda heard this, he almost spat out his saliva. On the other side, han Xi raised his eyebrows. After all, as the main character of the story, he had to give some reaction since he was called out. Moreover, he did feel that mo bei needed to change her habit of casually praising other people¡¯s girlfriends. Mo bei was still the same yuzhi.¡±Praise him if you want to. Yunshen isn¡¯t just cute. He¡¯s also very lively when he¡¯s supporting him.¡± Which one of these adjectives was rted to his goddess! It wasn¡¯t that he was bragging, but his goddess was known as the Queen of the entertainment industry. She could make people feel that she was pretending with just one look, but those who liked her couldn¡¯t stop themselves. That Queen-like person was actually cute and lively with his brother. They looked at their Ace adc¡¯s darkened face. Panda finally understood and whispered,¡±¡±That¡¯s in front of you. In front of other people, it might not be like this. ¡± ¡°She does only like to act coquettishly to me.¡± Mo bei was talkative now that she had won. But as her brother, Panda would rather keep her vocabry style! The big boss han on the other side was about to turn into a tyrant. ¡°Cute?¡± Feng nai said slowly,¡±do you just use the word ¡®cute¡¯ on everyone you meet?¡± Panda finally understood why their boss had brought up this topic. F * ck, was it really necessary to be jealous? Mo bei also looked up, but before she could speak ... The director gave them a look, indicating that they should not dy for too long. Feng nai was just trying to buy some quiet time for the. But he had to say that. Now, the screen was exploding. After all, this amount of information ... ¡°What does old k mean?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this resentful tone? she wanted to attract God bey¡¯s attention, so she cried and made a scene. It¡¯s an old trick.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just little brother. Let¡¯s analyze it. Why would I get jealous when God bey praised yunshen for being cute?¡± ¡°F * ck, which yunshen? The one I know?¡± ¡°She¡¯s standing in the straight men¡¯s team and cheering with them. My goddess Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Queen Yun. Why would Handa be jealous?¡± ¡°Have you all forgotten?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before God bey¡¯s identity was exposed, the officially recognized girlfriend was goddess Yun. Cover your face!¡± ¡°So why would han da be jealous?¡± ¡°F * ck! I really want to clear it up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t say it. My goddess only loves me. Cover your ears!¡± ¡°Old k is too shameless. He¡¯s a first-ss betrayer of his teammates.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that he¡¯s deliberately telling everyone that yunshen belongs to han Xi and not mo bei. In the future, don¡¯t put this girl together with my little brother.¡± ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t tell me he really watches the cp building every day.¡± ¡°He did everything that a human would not do. After all, he is someone who would create a cp for himself.¡± ¡°Is this considered an official announcement?¡± ¡°I think han da can¡¯t wait to make an official announcement.¡± ¡°These two are in cahoots!¡± With such explosive news, under normal circumstances, it would not be suitable for a popr starlet to find a boyfriend at this time. Her manager, team, andpany would definitely say something. A normal rtionship like this. If there was no basis and it was just based on hearsay, Yun Shen would be lectured by sister Hong for half a day, and thepany¡¯s resources would be affected too. However, this time, she was already standing in the audience¡¯s side. Just as she was excited about winning, she was surrounded by people. The little demon Bo was like a Little Prince, opening the way for her. Someone asked,¡±goddess, are you really together with my han da?¡± ¡°When did the two of you start interacting?¡± ¡°Was it when he went to the production team to give instructions?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an e-sports yer, it¡¯s not good for him to be associated with your circle. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re true to him?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop asking. This is a scandal. Even if you ask, he might not answer.¡± Most of han Xi¡¯s fans were girlfriend fans, and after seeing the scene just now, they felt ufortable in their hearts. Although he did not directly admit it, han da did not object and even seemed to acquiesce. Han da shouldn¡¯t like women with such a style. Could such a clean person be deceived by this woman? ¡°She has so many scandals. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that he even apanied me to drink. ¡± ¡°About the drinking incident, God bey had already proven it for yunshen. You guys should be more responsible for what you say.¡± ¡°Ha, take responsibility? If she wants to find someone to y with, she can just find someone in their circle. If our University of han really falls in love in the future, we¡¯ll also be looking for marriage. ¡± Girlfriend fans were sometimes like this. In addition, what she liked was nothing more than good looks. Usually, she loved to gossip. Even if HAN University wanted to date, they shouldn¡¯t be looking for someone like this. She could not find anyone but Yun Shen. She was too dirty. This was what most people thought. Some people might not say it out loud, but some people felt that the person they liked had changed his feelings for another woman when he fell in love with her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even dare to speak, and she ...¡± Before the person on the other end could finish speaking. Yun Shen, who was being held by the little demon Bo, stood there. He was still wearing his support uniform and he took off his mask. A gust of wind blew her long, curly, grayish-green hair. Her face was beautiful and charming, like a queen from the demonic world. Even without makeup, her eyes could nail people in ce. ¡°He and I are aiming to get married.¡± Thank you, sorry, I only want to write it here. ¡°You guys are really amazing. I saw it, and I also saw the news that your realm broke the 100 million mark. I won a bid for it on the 29th for you to see. If you want physical books, I¡¯ll get you 500 copies. If you want anything in the future, just let me know. Thank you all. All this time, you¡¯ve gone through ups and downs. Thank you all for letting me see her in real life just this once. Chapter 1443 ? Chapter 1443: One thousand four hundred and two Trantor: 5496903 Panda¡¯s bbering did not have much of a deterrent effect. The young mage ignored him. His eyes were still red as he skipped past him to look at mo bei. Then ... His face reddened slightly. He wiped his face like a man and reached out his hand.¡±b, bey-God, I ¡®m, um, your idol, ah no, I mean, I¡¯ve liked you since I was young. I just watched your videos in zone A, that¡¯s why I wanted to y professionally. I, I¡¯ve liked you for three years. I¡¯ m, I¡¯m your little fan ...¡± The youngster didn¡¯t even finish his sentence. Her hand was grabbed by Feng nai. Young master Feng smiled as usual.¡±¡±Fan? I didn¡¯t see you thest time we came to help. ¡± The young man opened his mouth. If Feng nai were a human, he wouldn¡¯t have held on to someone¡¯s hand.¡±¡±It seems that it¡¯s not an official one. That¡¯s a pity. ck me¡¯s party rules state that he should not interact too much with illegitimate children.¡± The youngster,... How is he an illegitimate child? Panda looked at Teng Hui in confusion. Did that mean that they had this rule? Teng Hui didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°You can find someone else to like.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t approve of illegitimate children,¡± Feng nai said indifferently. Not only did he lose thepetition, but he was alsobeled as an illegitimate child! The youngster really wanted to vomit blood, but he couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal. He was indeed a professional yer and didn¡¯t go to cheer for God bey. No, he had to make this matter clear! ¡°God bey, I¡¯m not an illegitimate child. I have an alternate ount. Really, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re online. My in-game alternate ount is called bey¡¯s most loyal believer. When you came back, I was training. Also, the captain said that it¡¯s not good for you to reveal my identity!¡± Feng nai swept a nce at his reddened face, and his eyes narrowed even more.¡±¡±I remember that you were the one who cooperated with your Captain to catch her at the bottomne. A loyal believer like me would lose to her in games, so how could I still want to take first blood?¡± ¡°I, I ...¡± The youngster was really anxious. This person still didn¡¯t let go of his hand. k, this guy, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t fought before. He had always left after the game, polite and cold. He was really a God today, why did he say so much! Panda looked at him and heaved a long sigh. He was still too young. ¡°When you really don¡¯t want to be an illegitimate child anymore, then ...¡± Before Feng nai could finish his sentence, mo bei pulled his wrist over and held him in her hand. She reached out her other hand.¡±Thank you for your love, but I understand that your God is in your team.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment before he nodded heavily.¡±Yes, he¡¯s here,¡± With that said, he looked at his Captain, then turned his head and held mo bei¡¯s hand. At this moment, Feng nai only swept his eyes over them and didn¡¯t say anything. He was still being held by her hand like a child, so what else could he say? The captain of the the saw this and felt relieved. ¡°Fighting ck me will allow these children to mature even more. At the same time, you won¡¯t be so depressed in the face of defeat. This way, even if he left, he wouldn¡¯t feel like he couldn¡¯t let go. There would always be regrets, but today¡¯s battle was worth it. He nodded at mo bei, then met Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Ever since just now, such a cold person hade to life. As for the blood on his palm, he didn¡¯t want to mention it ... Chapter 1444 ? Chapter 1444: Save Trantor: 5496903 The youngster didn¡¯t even finish his sentence. Her hand was grabbed by Feng nai. Young master Feng smiled as usual.¡±¡±Fan? I didn¡¯t see you thest time we came to help. ¡± The young man opened his mouth. If Feng nai were a human, he wouldn¡¯t have held on to someone¡¯s hand.¡±¡±It seems that it¡¯s not an official one. That¡¯s a pity. ck me¡¯s party rules state that he should not interact too much with illegitimate children.¡± The youngster,... How is he an illegitimate child? Panda looked at Teng Hui in confusion. Did that mean that they had this rule? Teng Hui didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°You can find someone else to like.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t approve of illegitimate children,¡± Feng nai said indifferently. Not only did he lose thepetition, but he was alsobeled as an illegitimate child! The youngster really wanted to vomit blood, but he couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal. He was indeed a professional yer and didn¡¯t go to cheer for God bey. No, he had to make this matter clear! ¡°God bey, I¡¯m not an illegitimate child. I have an alternate ount. Really, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re online. My in-game alternate ount is called bey¡¯s most loyal believer. When you came back, I was training. Also, the captain said that it¡¯s not good for you to reveal my identity!¡± Feng nai swept a nce at his reddened face, and his eyes narrowed even more.¡±¡±I remember that you were the one who cooperated with your Captain to catch her at the bottomne. A loyal believer like me would lose to her in games, so how could I still want to take first blood?¡± ¡°I, I ...¡± The youngster was really anxious. This person still didn¡¯t let go of his hand. k, this guy, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t fought before. He had always left after the game, polite and cold. He was really a God today, why did he say so much! Panda looked at him and heaved a long sigh. He was still too young. ¡°When you really don¡¯t want to be an illegitimate child anymore, then ...¡± Before Feng nai could finish his sentence, mo bei pulled his wrist over and held him in her hand. She reached out her other hand.¡±Thank you for your love, but I understand that your God is in your team.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes stopped for a moment before he nodded heavily.¡±Yes, he¡¯s here,¡± With that said, he looked at his Captain, then turned his head and held mo bei¡¯s hand. At this moment, Feng nai only swept his eyes over them and didn¡¯t say anything. He was still being held by her hand like a child, so what else could he say? The captain of the the saw this and felt relieved. ¡°Fighting ck me will allow these children to mature even more. At the same time, you won¡¯t be so depressed in the face of defeat. This way, even if he left, he wouldn¡¯t feel like he couldn¡¯t let go. There would always be regrets, but today¡¯s battle was worth it. He nodded at mo bei, then met Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Ever since just now, such a cold person hade to life. As for the blood on his palm, he didn¡¯t want to mention it ... The two teams ¡®handshakes were also streamed live. This was probably the longest handshaking procedure. However, the viewership remained high, and many of the previous viewers had returned. After looking at it for a while, they said to their wives,¡±¡±The teams we liked in the past were all like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± They respected each other, regardless of sess or failure, only looking at who was the hero. The spirit of e-sports conveyed this point. Thementators had all walked all the way here. They weed the ck me team with bright smiles on their faces. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any other sounds. Thements were also saying this. ¡°Even though ck me won, bey¡¯s hand is probably not suitable for thepetition anymore.¡± ¡°If such a yer joins the national team, it will be difficult for us to fight against others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a domestic tournament and she can¡¯t even take it. If she goes out, I¡¯ll really feel bad for her. I think for her sake, it¡¯s better to let her retire while she¡¯s still in glory.¡± ¡°Nothing is more important than her hands.¡± There would be many sounds. They were either worried or considering reality. There were also those who didn¡¯t want her to appear. ¡°If she loses overseas, it means that Supreme Alliance has lost. We can¡¯t let her destroy what we won back then. As a Supreme Alliance fan, I hope that bey can consider this seriously. For the sake of Supreme Alliance, she shouldn¡¯t continue ying.¡± ¡°I really hope that my Almighty z cane back.¡± ¡°This bey has too many scenes.¡± Such words would not disappear. As the best yer, Feng nai had also been asked the same question in an interview. ¡°Everyone is really happy that dark res won, especially Almighty k¡¯s Dragon¡¯s pit in the sky and his left¡¯s domain. It makes everyone¡¯s blood boil. I heard that it¡¯s also because of this that the organizingmittee has decided that if they¡¯re going topete overseas, you¡¯ll lead everyone to win higher honors. If that¡¯s the case, what do you think of mo bei¡¯s current condition as the captain of the national team? Could she still take on such a high-intensitypetition? Can your hand speed keep up?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s answer to his previous question had only been three or four words. A certain someone was waiting for him outside. She held his hand like a child just now, and that was how she suppressed the hallucinations. At this moment, something appeared in the bottom of his eyes. It was so dark that it seemed like a fog that could not be dispersed. ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions?¡± The host paused.¡±If Almighty k can¡¯t answer, we can change the question. But this is indeed what everyone is concerned about.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing difficult to answer. ¡± Feng nai stood up and looked at the camera.¡±¡±Her hand was injured, so she deserved it? I haven¡¯t received any news about themittee appointing me as the team leader, but if anyonees to talk to me, I¡¯ll tell them that I want to win higher honors only if the team leader is bey. Now, do you understand?¡± When the refined and refined man said these words. It would only make those who heard it feel a chill at the back of their necks. Feng nai was very close to the host, and his aura was like the dark night.¡±¡±There are many question cards. For the sake of click rate, you guys really dare to ask anything.¡± That person was a little flustered. She did not like bey. Besides, this was indeed what everyone was concerned about. She had only changed the topic. Was Almighty k crazy? Saying all this in public. ¡°I was ying too gently on the field just now. How about using that style in real life?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was slow,¡¯what do you girls care about the most? No, I should say, what do you care about the most? This face? Click rate? Or should I climb up?¡± The female host¡¯s back stiffened. The camera was off, but his voice was right in her ear. It was like a murderer¡¯s voice. It was clearly pleasant to hear, but it made her hair stand on end. Everyone watched as Feng nai looked sideways, as if he was about to tell his assistant something. A figure walked over with a cup of corn in his hand. It was cold after the match, so he had a scarf wrapped around his uniform. He was as cold as the snow outside. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡±she said calmly as she walked over. Feng nai looked up, the viciousness in his eyes dissipating slightly. On the other hand, mo bei had already held his hand. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but every time she held his hand, it was the one without blood. Then, she ced the cup of corn in his palm.¡±Fill your stomach a little, or your stomach will hurt again. After we finish here, I¡¯ll take you to eat something else.¡± The cup of corn was still warm. When she held it in her palm, the warmth was enough to wake her up. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. However, it could be seen that the result of this kind of treatment would only suppress that violent aura even deeper. Mo bei met his eyes and heaved a long sigh.¡±¡±You want to teach her a lesson?¡± The female host wanted tough because of this sentence, but her face showed other intentions. Mo bei turned to the side and said,¡±¡±Your station head¡¯s co-pilot, how does it look?¡± The female host¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She looked at the camera next to her and saw that the camera was not turned on. She exined,¡±¡±What are you talking about?¡± ¡°His wife seems to be looking for you. I¡¯m not sure who she is.¡± There was no change in mo bei¡¯s dark eyes as she looked at her with a clear distinction between ck and white.¡±¡±Do you need me to inform them?¡± The female host was very stubborn. She looked back and forth a few times.¡±I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mo bei stuffed a hand into her pocket and took out her phone. Then, she swiped to open the photo album page. There was a photo inside. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to understand the situation. I¡¯ll save it for this time.¡± This time, the female host was really panicking. Her eyes were floating and her face was pale. Mo bei retracted her hand.¡±Stay away from him. I won¡¯t post anything.¡± Chapter 1445 ? Chapter 1445: Save Trantor: 5496903 No one had ever seen bey talk to a girl like that. After all, whether she was in men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothing, she was always cold and emotionless. She had always been a gentleman, which was why so many people called her ¡°school hunk little brother.¡± This time, the cameraman didn¡¯t dare to look too much, but it didn¡¯t stop him from listening. After the female host heard the words ¡°the wholepany,¡± she panicked a little. She pulled the thread and ran away. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, she raised her eyes and looked at the figure standing there.¡±Your hand is not convenient?¡± Feng nai raised his brows, not because it was inconvenient, but because he was admiring the way she protected him. It was so ruthless that it could wake him up. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, mo bei simply reached out and took the corn cup again. Then, she lifted the stic cover and handed it back to him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat first,¡± The cameraman had stayed behind to fill in the gaps. He really did not expect that k-God did not even have ... Hands for a cup of corn. After what had just happened, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just filmed a video of the two of them getting along like this as the end. When she sent it, she thought for a while and added a line. ¡°Is there anyone else like them who can stand shoulder to shoulder with you on your path, regardless of whether you win or lose? There are many things that, when you do it to the extreme. There would be many doubts, but it would always be able to awaken something. For example, the touching moments in the past. After the photographer posted this, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked up at the snow outside and smiled. This time, they had the highest chance of winning the championship. Reduce the arguments and use rationality to solve the problem. There were professionals around. If bey¡¯s hand was really not suitable for the Mnpetition, it would only be a regret that could not be made up for. They would not be like now, gossiping and exploring, gloating over her misfortune. Mo bei did not take this to heart. At this point, he was already used to it. What she cared about was the person in front of her. Perhaps no one else had noticed it. But she was someone who had walked back from the vault of heaven and Snow Mountain. There was blood in the daily training. It was impossible for her not to recognize his scent. So, she avoided the hand that he was unwilling to show. She would not see what he did not want her to see. But ... ¡°Feng nai.¡± Mo bei walked towards him, her eyes light.¡±Feng nai.¡± She rarely called him by his full name. The cup of corn that young master Feng had just been fed attracted all his attention. When he heard the full name, he raised his eyebrows slightly. His handsome and Noble face still looked like he didn¡¯t care about anyone. He just ate a mouthful of corn and held a spoon in his hand. The corners of his mouth were still holding the gentle smile that he usually had in front of others. After all, this would make him look harmless. A certain someone liked to see him clean. However, this harmlessness was broken by mo bei¡¯s next sentence. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers stopped, and the expression in his eyes didn¡¯t even have time to change. That person had already grabbed his arm and leaned over. With a cold breath, but soft and sweet, he said,¡±¡±To celebrate our win.¡± When mo bei did this, she was neat and handsome as if it was natural. This made the people who pushed open the door to enter look at each other. A touch and then a separation. That face was still as handsome as ever. Feng nai lowered his eyes to look at her. After his hostility subsided, he suddenly lowered his head and rested his head on her shoulder.¡±Did I look cool when I yed just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei raised her left hand and ced it on his back. Feng nai was clearly displeased with such a reaction.¡±¡±You used cute topliment yunshen, but you¡¯re giving me an¡± en ¡°?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very handsome,¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t get a Penta kill.¡± Mo bei was still very straightforward. Feng nai didn¡¯t get up, and like azy cat, he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not as good as our God bey. ¡± ¡°Next time, five kills.¡± Mo bei looked sideways at that person¡¯s messy ck hair and smoothened it for him.¡±¡±It¡¯s a beautiful left domain. ¡± Feeling the warmth of her hand, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers clenched even tighter. He hugged her and breathed in the icy scent of lemon.¡±Have you ever been unable to differentiate between reality and illusion?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Mo bei looked up, but her eyes met those people who had entered. The meaning behind her eyes was clear. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to leave first. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned cold. There was no warmth in them. Being on the snow Mountain all year round had deepened his aura. If she really met those eyes, she would feel a chill down her spine. But at the same time, she was very polite. The three of them looked at each other and stepped back. Even the assistant who had been standing there walked to the door and closed it when they left. Feng nai knew that these noises were all because of the person in his arms. The corners of his lips curled up.¡±¡±There are times when you can¡¯t tell?¡± No one had ever seen bey talk to a girl like that. After all, whether she was in men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothing, she was always cold and emotionless. She had always been a gentleman, which was why so many people called her ¡°school hunk little brother.¡± This time, the cameraman didn¡¯t dare to look too much, but it didn¡¯t stop him from listening. After the female host heard the words ¡°the wholepany,¡± she panicked a little. She pulled the thread and ran away. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, she raised her eyes and looked at the figure standing there.¡±Your hand is not convenient?¡± Feng nai raised his brows, not because it was inconvenient, but because he was admiring the way she protected him. It was so ruthless that it could wake him up. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, mo bei simply reached out and took the corn cup again. Then, she lifted the stic cover and handed it back to him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat first,¡± The cameraman had stayed behind to fill in the gaps. He really did not expect that k-God did not even have ... Hands for a cup of corn. After what had just happened, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just filmed a video of the two of them getting along like this as the end. When she sent it, she thought for a while and added a line. ¡°Is there anyone else like them who can stand shoulder to shoulder with you on your path, regardless of whether you win or lose? There are many things that, when you do it to the extreme. There would be many doubts, but it would always be able to awaken something. For example, the touching moments in the past. After the photographer posted this, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked up at the snow outside and smiled. This time, they had the highest chance of winning the championship. Reduce the arguments and use rationality to solve the problem. There were professionals around. If bey¡¯s hand was really not suitable for the Mnpetition, it would only be a regret that could not be made up for. They would not be like now, gossiping and exploring, gloating over her misfortune. Mo bei did not take this to heart. At this point, he was already used to it. What she cared about was the person in front of her. Perhaps no one else had noticed it. But she was someone who had walked back from the vault of heaven and Snow Mountain. There was blood in the daily training. It was impossible for her not to recognize his scent. So, she avoided the hand that he was unwilling to show. Chapter 1446 ? Chapter 1446: A thousandth draft Trantor: 5496903 No one had ever seen bey talk to a girl like that. After all, whether she was in men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothing, she was always cold and emotionless. She had always been a gentleman, which was why so many people called her ¡°school hunk little brother.¡± This time, the cameraman didn¡¯t dare to look too much, but it didn¡¯t stop him from listening. After the female host heard the words ¡°the wholepany,¡± she panicked a little. She pulled the thread and ran away. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, she raised her eyes and looked at the figure standing there.¡±Your hand is not convenient?¡± Feng nai raised his brows, not because it was inconvenient, but because he was admiring the way she protected him. It was so ruthless that it could wake him up. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, mo bei simply reached out and took the corn cup again. Then, she lifted the stic cover and handed it back to him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat first,¡± The cameraman had stayed behind to fill in the gaps. He really did not expect that k-God did not even have ... Hands for a cup of corn. After what had just happened, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just filmed a video of the two of them getting along like this as the end. When she sent it, she thought for a while and added a line. ¡°Is there anyone else like them who can stand shoulder to shoulder with you on your path, regardless of whether you win or lose? There are many things that, when you do it to the extreme. There would be many doubts, but it would always be able to awaken something. For example, the touching moments in the past. After the photographer posted this, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked up at the snow outside and smiled. This time, they had the highest chance of winning the championship. Reduce the arguments and use rationality to solve the problem. There were professionals around. If bey¡¯s hand was really not suitable for the Mnpetition, it would only be a regret that could not be made up for. They would not be like now, gossiping and exploring, gloating over her misfortune. Mo bei did not take this to heart. At this point, he was already used to it. What she cared about was the person in front of her. Perhaps no one else had noticed it. But she was someone who had walked back from the vault of heaven and Snow Mountain. There was blood in the daily training. It was impossible for her not to recognize his scent. So, she avoided the hand that he was unwilling to show. She would not see what he did not want her to see. But ... ¡°Feng nai.¡± Mo bei walked towards him, her eyes light.¡±Feng nai.¡± She rarely called him by his full name. The cup of corn that young master Feng had just been fed attracted all his attention. When he heard the full name, he raised his eyebrows slightly. His handsome and Noble face still looked like he didn¡¯t care about anyone. He just ate a mouthful of corn and held a spoon in his hand. The corners of his mouth were still holding the gentle smile that he usually had in front of others. After all, this would make him look harmless. A certain someone liked to see him clean. However, this harmlessness was broken by mo bei¡¯s next sentence. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers stopped, and the expression in his eyes didn¡¯t even have time to change. That person had already grabbed his arm and leaned over. With a cold breath, but soft and sweet, he said,¡±¡±To celebrate our win.¡± When mo bei did this, she was neat and handsome as if it was natural. This made the people who pushed open the door to enter look at each other. A touch and then a separation. That face was still as handsome as ever. Feng nai lowered his eyes to look at her. After his hostility subsided, he suddenly lowered his head and rested his head on her shoulder.¡±Did I look cool when I yed just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei raised her left hand and ced it on his back. Feng nai was clearly displeased with such a reaction.¡±¡±You used cute topliment yunshen, but you¡¯re giving me an¡± en ¡°?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very handsome,¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t get a Penta kill.¡± Mo bei was still very straightforward. Feng nai didn¡¯t get up, and like azy cat, he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not as good as our God bey. ¡± ¡°Next time, five kills.¡± Mo bei looked sideways at that person¡¯s messy ck hair and smoothened it for him.¡±¡±It¡¯s a beautiful left domain. ¡± Feeling the warmth of her hand, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers clenched even tighter. He hugged her and breathed in the icy scent of lemon.¡±Have you ever been unable to differentiate between reality and illusion?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Mo bei looked up, but her eyes met those people who had entered. The meaning behind her eyes was clear. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to leave first. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Mo bei¡¯s eyes turned cold. There was no warmth in them. Being on the snow Mountain all year round had deepened his aura. If she really met those eyes, she would feel a chill down her spine. But at the same time, she was very polite. The three of them looked at each other and stepped back. Even the assistant who had been standing there walked to the door and closed it when they left. Feng nai knew that these noises were all because of the person in his arms. The corners of his lips curled up.¡±¡±There are times when you can¡¯t tell?¡± No one had ever seen bey talk to a girl like that. After all, whether she was in men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothing, she was always cold and emotionless. She had always been a gentleman, which was why so many people called her ¡°school hunk little brother.¡± This time, the cameraman didn¡¯t dare to look too much, but it didn¡¯t stop him from listening. After the female host heard the words ¡°the wholepany,¡± she panicked a little. She pulled the thread and ran away. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at her again. Instead, she raised her eyes and looked at the figure standing there.¡±Your hand is not convenient?¡± Feng nai raised his brows, not because it was inconvenient, but because he was admiring the way she protected him. It was so ruthless that it could wake him up. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, mo bei simply reached out and took the corn cup again. Then, she lifted the stic cover and handed it back to him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat first,¡± The cameraman had stayed behind to fill in the gaps. He really did not expect that k-God did not even have ... Hands for a cup of corn. After what had just happened, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just filmed a video of the two of them getting along like this as the end. When she sent it, she thought for a while and added a line. ¡°Is there anyone else like them who can stand shoulder to shoulder with you on your path, regardless of whether you win or lose? There are many things that, when you do it to the extreme. There would be many doubts, but it would always be able to awaken something. For example, the touching moments in the past. After the photographer posted this, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked up at the snow outside and smiled. This time, they had the highest chance of winning the championship. Reduce the arguments and use rationality to solve the problem. There were professionals around. If bey¡¯s hand was really not suitable for the Mnpetition, it would only be a regret that could not be made up for. They would not be like now, gossiping and exploring, gloating over her misfortune. Mo bei did not take this to heart. At this point, he was already used to it. What she cared about was the person in front of her. Perhaps no one else had noticed it. But she was someone who had walked back from the vault of heaven and Snow Mountain. There was blood in the daily training. It was impossible for her not to recognize his scent. So, she avoided the hand that he was unwilling to show. She would not see what he did not want her to see. Chapter 1447 ? Chapter 1447: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Suddenly. A clear voice rang out, suppressing all the noise. ¡°Is it that hard to give up on me?¡± It was mo bei. She turned sideways to look at Feng nai. Her eyes were so cold that they could see the bottom, and there was not a hint of danger in them. Feng nai paused. He was still hugging her.¡±Yes, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes, and her gazended on his palm.¡±¡±You didn¡¯t bring your medicine?¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different from vitamin tablets,¡±Feng nai said nonchntly. After mo bei heard that, she said after a moment,¡±¡±What would your illusion say to you?¡± She was asking what he was saying, not what his illusion was. Feng NAI¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he stood up straight, his eyes indifferent.¡±¡±He didn¡¯t say anything. What could he have said?¡± This was a sign of a refusal tomunicate. Or rather, he didn¡¯t want her to know. Mo bei didn¡¯t continue asking. She reached out to take off her scarf and wrapped it around his neck.¡±¡±Are there any other interviews?¡± ¡°God bey kissed her and she ran away. What kind of interview would she have?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were curved as he said this. Mo bei wouldn¡¯t try to guess how sincere he was. She held him back.¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡± It was still snowing outside. The organizingmittee received the report. Some people felt that a substitute yer wasn¡¯t qualified to represent the national team in thepetition, which was an insult to thepetitive spirit. The organizingmittee took on ayer of pressure and exined clearly what the situation was when the id mo bei and Xiang Nan participated in thepetition. Based on thepetition system and the contract, mo bei was not considered a substitute at all. However, because of mo bei¡¯s hand injury, the announcement this time was too thorough. Many people saw that her speed was not as fast as before. It was written in the report letter that if such a yer could enter the national team, it would be extremely unfair to the other yers. She had the right to apany him, but for the sake of the overall situation, the organizingmittee should change the person. There were many simr letters. After all, this was a position that everyone wanted. Besides, bey¡¯s hand was indeed not suitable for thepetition anymore. In her current state, she would only be a burden to the entire team. The other contestants did not feel guilty at all when they fought for this position. However, considering the issue of feelings, they would not stand up and say it personally, so they used this kind of suggestion. The people from the other clubs were happy to see this situation. They had all seen how outstanding King¡¯s performance was. Moreover, hunleng would be there. This year was undoubtedly the year that the Chinese teams had the most hope of winning the championship. At this time, whoever could get in would be a Halo. Themercial value of the club would also increase, so they would also fight for it. This was not something that could not be exposed. If it wasn¡¯t for Bey¡¯s hand speed, they wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. Now that bey couldn¡¯t make it, of course, they had to rece her. In some ways, this was also a kind of responsibility. The organizingmittee could not refuse and could only give an answer. ¡°We will consider it. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Everything will be foolproof. We will use the best lineup for the battle. As for the specific situation, we will have to discuss it internally. I hope everyone can treat it rationally.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just being rational. That¡¯s why we made this suggestion. If bey was still the goddess from before, I would agree to her participation. But now, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s not at the level of the national team at all ...¡± Chapter 1448 ? Chapter 1448: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°If I were bey, I would definitely withdraw from thepetition. Really, I can¡¯t y in that state.¡± ¡°I remember that in the past, uncle Yin knew he wasn¡¯t in a good state and didn¡¯t even y in the Mnpetition. He gave up his position on his own initiative, saying that it was for God Rao.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s also why we like that group of people. Since bey is from Supreme Alliance, she should know what the spirit of esports is. ¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want God bey to retreat, but there¡¯s no other way. Her hand injury is a fact. She¡¯s not suitable to y anymore.¡± ¡°I feel so bad that I want to cry. However, I believe in my God bey. Even if she retires, she won¡¯t regret it. There will be someone to fulfill her dream for her.¡± Each of thesements was like a mountain, crushing people to the point of suffocation. If bey didn¡¯t give up her position, she didn¡¯t have the spirit of e-sports. No matter when it was, there were many people who said they liked her, but they would always use the words ¡®Supreme Alliance¡¯ to bind her. Perhaps some people¡¯s dreams were fine in the hands of others. However, mo bei, the dream she had, had paid a huge price to reach this stage. If it wasn¡¯t for the id mo bei Xiang Nan, everything would have been meaningless. However, at this time, people would advise her to consider the big picture. Hence, before mo bei could return to ck me, the organizingmittee contacted her, hoping to have a face-to-face discussion with her. When mo bei received this call, she was sitting beside Feng nai. She took a box of medicine, opened it with one hand, took out a pill, and handed it to him. She didn¡¯t forget to reply to the person on the other end of the phone,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. It was a single word, without the slightest emotion. Even though she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the organizingmittee toe to her at this time. She could roughly guess what they wanted to talk about. Feng nai, on the other hand, looked at the pill and frowned slightly, wearing an impatient expression of resistance. A certain someone had even brought these things for him. Had he really started to collude with the old master? Mo bei did not say anything and only looked at him. After two seconds, Feng nai lowered his eyes and swallowed the pill, then took a sip of water. Panda and the others were already used to boss being so obedient. If his brother fed him poison, he would probably drink it without even blinking, let alone cold medicine. Wait, that¡¯s cold medicine, right? Just as Panda was about to take a closer look, mo bei had already ced the medicine box into her coat pocket.¡±¡±Uncle Wang, put me down at the subway.¡± ¡°Put it down?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened. Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± ording to the usual practice, they would have a meal after winning. Of course, boss paid for the meal. Feng nai also looked in her direction after hearing this. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±I¡¯m going to the hospital. I¡¯m looking at my hand.¡± No one would not believe this reason. After Feng nai took the medicine, he seemed evenzier. After all, there were sleeping elements.¡±Which hospital?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t answer and ced a neck pillow behind his head.¡±¡±When you wake up, let¡¯s go eat hotpot.¡± Feng nai looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything at first. After the car stopped by the side of the road, she opened the door. He opened his mouth, his eyes empty.¡±This time, if you leave me behind again, I won¡¯t wait for you, mo bei.¡± Mo bei¡¯s two words fell lightly and slowly. It was as if a breath of cold air had been sucked in from outside the car window, and all the temperature had disappeared. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei stood by the road. She had already taken her scarf back and wrapped it around her neck. She was wearing a ck down jacket and looked very cold.¡±If I can¡¯t stay here, I¡¯ll take you away. I won¡¯t leave you behind again.¡± Even if you are now everyone¡¯s God. It didn¡¯t matter if he provoked public anger. At the thought of this, mo bei leaned back and nted a kiss on his forehead.¡±¡±Be good, don¡¯t throw a tantrum.¡± The impact of such a scene on single dogs could be imagined. For example, Panda was still hurting himself because of his brother¡¯s hand injury. Now ... He just wanted to get out of the car and not watch it anymore! However, mo bei wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would get tired of others. When she was close to someone, she would coolly cajole them. After she was done, she quickly stood up straight and gestured for the driver to get in the car. Uncle Wang also knew who to listen to. After all, even his young master had to listen to miss mo. Panda actually did not approve of his brother going to look at his hands alone. However, the slender and beautiful figure disappeared too quickly. He could only look sideways at his Captain.¡±¡±Boss, you¡¯re really letting my brother go to the hospital alone?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He held his chin with one hand and didn¡¯t retract his gaze from outside the car window. Panda still wanted to say something. ¡°What do you think about that President li over there?¡± Feng nai asked. The fat manager, who was sitting in the front passenger seat and constantly paying attention to the current discussion, suddenly heard the demon young master call his name, and his shoulders trembled. ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± No one could control the words on the inte. After all, it was free to speak. And this time, the suggestions received by the organizingmittee were different from the previous ones. ording to the usual practice, those who couldn¡¯t fight would indeed be eliminated and reced with new ones. This was also letting the others down. If bey didn¡¯t retreat. If the five of them started fighting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up when they were waiting for the team fight. How embarrassing would that scene be? This year, the organizingmittee was aiming for the championship. No, it should be said that everyone was aiming for the championship. Ever since Supreme Alliance had won, it had never been as Grand as this year. If the entire team was weakened because of bey, the organizingmittee would not agree. The people who were actually watching thepetition would not agree either. She was in a difficult position because the current situation was forcing her to take the initiative to retreat. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let his young master see this news. Who knew what he would do if he saw it? As a manager, he was quite cunning. He could think of many things just by lowering his head. However, these thoughts were all shattered by Feng NAI¡¯s coldugh. ¡°Someone wants to force her to retire and doesn¡¯t want her to participate in the Mnpetition. What do you think about this?¡± The fat manager¡¯s hand trembled, and he almost dropped the phone. His face was really pale. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting people to handle public rtions. I¡¯ll get them to work overtime now.¡± Feng nai was still in the same position as before, holding his chin, his eyes very light.¡±¡±Send someone to themittee.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck me had indeed won the match. However, he was not in the mood to celebrate today. Panda and the others were still immersed in their joy just now and had not thought about what they would faceter on. That was until she heard Feng nai mention that the manager had called to handle the matter, talking about it one by one. It was only then that they realized that if mo bei¡¯s hand injury did not recover, she would face the possibility of being disqualified. Even if she was not disqualified, they would not allow her to go on stage again. That was an internationalpetition, and it would not allow something like what had happened today. Panda felt a little ufortable at the thought of this. He didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling. It was not easy for her to get this qualification, but now she had to hand it over personally. If she didn¡¯t hand it over, she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about the big picture ... Chapter 1449 ? Chapter 1449: Save Trantor: 5496903 However, these thoughts were all shattered by Feng NAI¡¯s coldugh. ¡°Someone wants to force her to retire and doesn¡¯t want her to participate in the Mnpetition. What do you think about this?¡± The fat manager¡¯s hand trembled, and he almost dropped the phone. His face was really pale. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting people to handle public rtions. I¡¯ll get them to work overtime now.¡± Feng nai was still in the same position as before, holding his chin, his eyes very light.¡±¡±Send someone to themittee.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ck me had indeed won the match. However, he was not in the mood to celebrate today. Panda and the others were still immersed in their joy just now and had not thought about what they would faceter on. That was until she heard Feng nai mention that the manager had called to handle the matter, talking about it one by one. It was only then that they realized that if mo bei¡¯s hand injury did not recover, she would face the possibility of being disqualified. Even if she was not disqualified, they would not allow her to go on stage again. That was an internationalpetition, and it would not allow something like what had happened today. Panda felt a little ufortable at the thought of this. He didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling. It was not easy for her to get this qualification, but now she had to hand it over personally. If she didn¡¯t hand it over, she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about the big picture ... ¡°Is there no way to solve this?¡± Teng Hui was truly anxious. That was why he asked such a naive question at this time. The fat manager kept looking in the direction of their young master. Feng nai was still looking out of the car window. His already messy ck hair made his face look pale and tired at this moment. She already had coagulopathy, but she still used some method to wake herself up. ¡°Seriously, why are you pretending to be a Saint of love?¡± The voice rang out again. It was in his mind. ¡°We¡¯re all the same. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re suppressing it a little better. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s useless, then throw it away. Isn¡¯t that your standard for doing business?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not worth it for you to do this to her. Don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°How about I make this decision for you?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t dared to sleep for many days, right? are you afraid that I¡¯ll reallye out?¡± Feng nai ignored him and lowered his eyes to look at his hand. ¡°How much longer can youst? She was also interested just now. She even fed you a pill just to let you rest. ¡± ¡°There are sleeping ingredients in the medicine. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Feng nai lowered his voice.¡±Why are you so full of nonsense?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± After the fat manager heard this reply, his back trembled again.¡±¡±Yes, yes. We shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense now. I¡¯ll think of other ways now.¡± Feng nai looked up. On the other side, han Xi was looking at him, the color of his eyes a little dark. Feng nai changed his posture and reached out, wanting to pull open his cor. Han Xi¡¯s words made him stop. ¡°Captain, were you talking to manager li just now?¡± Feng nai looked over and let out a faint ¡°hmm¡±. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What kind of medicine did you take?¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t intend to end it there. He kept feeling that there was something strange just now. Feng nai replied nonchntly.¡±What medicine? you¡¯ll have to ask the little brother in the support role. She was the one who fed me.¡± ¡°It should be cold medicine.¡± Panda was guessing at the side.¡±Boss, my brother Pampers you too much. She Pampers you so much. You must let her in. You must have a way. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go find my mother! Agree to her blind date!¡± ¡°Does our young master Hua mean that he has the money to buy the right to participate in thepetition?¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him.¡±Do you think she¡¯ll ept it if you use your status to suppress her and resolve this matter?¡± Besides, this is an overseaspetition. If your brother finds out about your thoughts, he¡¯ll cripple you. ¡± ¡°I, I meant to ask my mom to spend money to eliminate some rumors. Boss, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°What?¡± Panda scratched his head.¡±Are we really not able to help?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else because he could sense the fatigue that was slowly building up. The voice didn¡¯t stop, it was maic and gentle.¡±¡±You really don¡¯t know how to reject her. You know that I will fall asleep after eating. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be released?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Feng nai clenched his hand, meaning to say,¡¯we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re really able toe out.¡¯ The heater in the car was getting stronger. Uncle Wang saw the young master yawning. In order to let him rest, she even deliberately slowed down the car. There was already a private doctor waiting at the base. After all, the young master¡¯s expression was really worrying. Of course, it was miss mo who had told him about the young master¡¯s physical condition. She had asked him to bring the young master back as soon as possible to see where his palm had been cut. After hearing the news, uncle Wang¡¯s first reaction was to contact the doctor. Their young master¡¯s body was indeed special. It took him a long time to recover from his childhood, but he had always been careful not to have any wounds. When he was in high school, his wife was worried that he would be bullied or get into a fight at school. It was a good thing that young master did not do those things and did not return injured. But after that, young master seemed to not pay attention to this aspect. Especially after miss mo left. Thest time young master entered the emergency room, even the old Chairman was shocked. If something were to happen to him this time, who would be able to bear the responsibility? Boss li was probably going to be fired. Fortunately, the Feng corporation¡¯syout was more stable now, and no one would make a fuss about it again. No one would dare to challenge the young master¡¯s position. It would have been different if he had just taken over the Feng Corporation. At that time, countless people wanted to find the young master¡¯s weakness to make him lose control. Now, the people in the group who had such ambitions had all been stripped of their power by the young master. Nothing major would happen. However, the old Chairman had instructed that no one else should know about the young master¡¯s condition. While old Wang was driving, he didn¡¯t forget to look at the rear mirror. When he saw Feng NAI¡¯s body gradually soften, he yed a piece of light music. The psychiatrist had said that this helped people fall asleep. Gradually, sleepiness spread, and Feng NAI¡¯s hand that was supporting his chin was no longer as strong as it was earlier. His eyshes were very long, and when they fell, they formed a shadow. Panda also stopped talking. If he had not seen this scene, he would not have noticed that his boss¡¯s dark circles were so heavy. Did boss not sleep well recently? Although they did not sleep well after the review, they had to catch up on sleep during the day. Why did it look like their boss had never had a good sleep? Han Xi was a medical student, and his domain wasn¡¯t here, but he still felt strange.¡±¡±Captain is asleep?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the cold medicine. ¡± ¡°What about my brother?¡± Panda was still worried. When han Xi heard this, a thought shed through his mind.¡±That thing isn¡¯t cold medicine.¡± ¡°Hmmmm?¡± Panda had a face full of questions. Han Xi didn¡¯t exin. bey definitely had her reasons for doing what she did. He wanted everyone to think that it was cold medicine to cover up something rted to the captain. Han Xi wasn¡¯t sure what he needed to cover up. At this time, bey was in deep water and suffering. With this person¡¯s willpower, how could she fall asleep just because of cold medicine? There was something wrong with that pill. ¡°If it¡¯s not cold medicine, what is it?¡± When Panda saw that han Xi¡¯s expression had changed, he would definitely ask. Han Xi came back to his senses and returned to his normal state.¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡± Panda was still confused.¡±It¡¯s nothing. You can¡¯t have that expression. You ...¡± ¡°Mr. Li.¡± Han Xi interrupted Panda¡¯s questioning and shifted the focus to the fat manager.¡±¡±Shouldn¡¯t you go personally?¡± Manager li was extremely busy. Seeing that Feng nai had fallen asleep, he said in a low voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s useless even if I go. You don¡¯t know what the situation is like right now. bey¡¯s condition is really bad. She can¡¯t participate in thepetition anymore. I just hope that the old man from the organizingmittee can help say a few words. There¡¯s still a little hope. It¡¯s impossible for her to fight, but she should be able to go as a substitute. ¡± ¡°You want my brother to be a substitute?!¡± Panda¡¯s voice suddenly became nosy. The good thing was that she finally managed to divert his attention. The bad thing was that he could not control his emotions at all. The fat manager made a shushing gesture at him, afraid that he would wake up Feng nai, who was still sleeping.¡±¡±Lower your voice. It¡¯s not appropriate for young master to step in. If that happens, bey will be under even more pressure. They¡¯ll say that because bey didn¡¯t voluntarily withdraw from thepetition, Almighty k won¡¯t be in the mood to y anymore. He¡¯s a living sinner of the country.¡± ¡°F * ck you, you¡¯re the sinner of the country!¡± Panda gritted his teeth.¡±My brother. Who¡¯s that? that¡¯s bey!¡± In the past, he could still say this when he didn¡¯t know who she was. Even before she became a professional yer, she was already standing up for us. Now, you want her to be a substitute? Was he humiliating her? You want a former King of Assassins, an all-rounder, to be a substitute?¡± The fat manager also held his head, and the helplessness in his voice could be heard.¡±I have no choice. Do you understand? I have no choice. Her hand is already like this. It can¡¯t go back ...¡± Some of the voices seemed toe from another world. It would reach Feng NAI¡¯s ears intermittently. Someone seemed to be saying. Her hand was already like this. She was no longer the insufferably arrogant God bey. Not only was she unable to turn the tables, she couldn¡¯t even keep up with the hand speed of the team battle. There was no turning back ... On quancheng Subway Line 1, people were all office workers. There were many white-cor workers on this route. After all, it was in the office circle, and there was a certain n for the route. Everyone was in a hurry to travel around the world, so they didn¡¯t look at each other. It wasn¡¯t until a handsome figure stepped onto the train and reached out to grab the train ring that a few youngdies couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s a girl. Her hair is long.¡± ¡°Even boys stay this long nowadays. I¡¯ll see if you don¡¯te out wearing a ck down jacket and a scarf.¡± ¡°Your temperament is too cold.¡± ¡°Girls aren¡¯t that tall. I think it¡¯s a guy.¡± Indeed, mo bei¡¯s aura had never changed. It was cold and A ** Y. In addition, her eyes were emotionless. From the moment she got into the car, she had lowered her head and started to text. The youngdy was moved and was about to stand up. He saw the slender figure walk out. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. A clear and cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m here ...¡± Chapter 1450 ? Chapter 1450: Save Trantor: 5496903 On quancheng Subway Line 1, people were all office workers. There were many white-cor workers on this route. After all, it was in the office circle, and there was a certain n for the route. Everyone was in a hurry to travel around the world, so they didn¡¯t look at each other. It wasn¡¯t until a handsome figure stepped onto the train and reached out to grab the train ring that a few youngdies couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s a girl. Her hair is long.¡± ¡°Even boys stay this long nowadays. I¡¯ll see if you don¡¯te out wearing a ck down jacket and a scarf.¡± ¡°Your temperament is too cold.¡± ¡°Girls aren¡¯t that tall. I think it¡¯s a guy.¡± Indeed, mo bei¡¯s aura had never changed. It was cold and A ** Y. In addition, her eyes were emotionless. From the moment she got into the car, she had lowered her head and started to text. The youngdy was moved and was about to stand up. He saw the slender figure walk out. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. A clear and cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m here ...¡± ¡°bey, here. I¡¯m here.¡± In the direction of exit b of the subway, there was a person who didn¡¯t dare to be too sneaky, but he had to avoid the Qin family. He simply wore a very exaggerated fur coat and a gold chain, which waspletely different from his usual image. One thing that had not changed was the thin notebook in his hand. It was Eagle. After he shouted at mo bei, he looked back and forth at his surroundings, feeling around. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was a scalper selling concert tickets nearby. He was just short of shouting,¡±do you want the tickets? we¡¯re buying back the tickets.¡± Mo bei put her phone away and strolled over to him. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy this time. Why don¡¯t we intimidate those who wrote the letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. The information is all here. ¡°Eagle typed on the notebook with one hand. Mo bei handed him the milk she had bought on her way here, then closed hisptop.¡±¡±Just follow me. There¡¯s no need to look at these things. After all, there¡¯s something wrong with my hand.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s a problem, it can be cured.¡± It was the little demon Bo. Other than the little demon Bo, there were also many people in ck suits. This was the standard of the Qin family. Fei Ying¡¯s first reaction was to run. Damn it, he thought he had lost them. Why were they still here? The little demon Bo saw this and turned back indifferently. Her voice was still a little tender but it was still gentlemanly. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Act natural. Do you want everyone to know that I¡¯m in the underworld?¡± The people from the Qin family were speechless. When did they be gangsters? the Qin family was a very legitimate family. The young master was really ... The little demon Bo¡¯s aura was innate. Because she had to follow someone, she didn¡¯t bring her little friend this time. He walked over to mo bei, took her hand, and raised his head.¡±¡±Grandfather Butler is back and he can be cured. I came to see sister bei to tell you in advance that you have the confidence to negotiate with the other party.¡± ¡°Grandfather Butler?¡± mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±Grandfather Butler can still perform surgery?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Little demon Bo said firmly. The more determined he was, the deeper mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Grandfather Butler is getting old, his eyes are not as good as before.¡± Little demon Bo knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide this from his sister bei.¡±Yes, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t be on the operating table after this.¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side, one hand holding the little demon Bo while the other hung by her side. The wind that blew in whistled past and gradually became a little cold with the sound of the car engine. Her ck hair was blown into a mess, but it didn¡¯t affect her beautiful face. He could only vaguely see the curve of his chin. The paleness had something else to it. No one could see her expression clearly. She seemed to have been thinking for a long time, but it also seemed like she was not thinking about anything at all. After about a minute. She opened her mouth. He only asked one question. ¡°Did my brother give me the chance to perform the surgery?¡± Chapter 1451 ? Chapter 1451: Save Trantor: 5496903 It was Eagle. After he shouted at mo bei, he looked back and forth at his surroundings, feeling around. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was a scalper selling concert tickets nearby. He was just short of shouting,¡±do you want the tickets? we¡¯re buying back the tickets.¡± Mo bei put her phone away and strolled over to him. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy this time. Why don¡¯t we intimidate those who wrote the letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. The information is all here. ¡°Eagle typed on the notebook with one hand. Mo bei handed him the milk she had bought on her way here, then closed hisptop.¡±¡±Just follow me. There¡¯s no need to look at these things. After all, there¡¯s something wrong with my hand.¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s a problem, it can be cured.¡± It was the little demon Bo. Other than the little demon Bo, there were also many people in ck suits. This was the standard of the Qin family. Fei Ying¡¯s first reaction was to run. Damn it, he thought he had lost them. Why were they still here? The little demon Bo saw this and turned back indifferently. Her voice was still a little tender but it was still gentlemanly. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Act natural. Do you want everyone to know that I¡¯m in the underworld?¡± The people from the Qin family were speechless. When did they be gangsters? the Qin family was a very legitimate family. The young master was really ... The little demon Bo¡¯s aura was innate. Because she had to follow someone, she didn¡¯t bring her little friend this time. He walked over to mo bei, took her hand, and raised his head.¡±¡±Grandfather Butler is back and he can be cured. I came to see sister bei to tell you in advance that you have the confidence to negotiate with the other party.¡± ¡°Grandfather Butler?¡± mo bei lowered her eyes.¡±Grandfather Butler can still perform surgery?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Little demon Bo said firmly. The more determined he was, the deeper mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Grandfather Butler is getting old, his eyes are not as good as before.¡± Little demon Bo knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide this from his sister bei.¡±Yes, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t be on the operating table after this. Mo bei turned her face to the side, one hand holding the little demon Bo while the other hung by her side. The wind that blew in whistled past and gradually became a little cold with the sound of the car engine. Her ck hair was blown into a mess, but it didn¡¯t affect her beautiful face. He could only vaguely see the curve of his chin. The paleness had something else to it. No one could see her expression clearly. She seemed to have been thinking for a long time, but it also seemed like she was not thinking about anything at all. After about a minute. She opened her mouth. He only asked one question. ¡°Did my brother give me the chance to perform the surgery?¡± The voice was so light that it seemed like it could be blown away by the wind. However, those who knew her well could hear that her breath was a little unstable. There were very few things in this world that could make mo bei¡¯s breathing unstable. Even though they were at the border of the snow Mountain, which would not melt for years, and their bodies were extremely ufortable, they still tried toplete the designated task in the shortest time. At that time, she would sweat from the pain, but she would never be unstable. All he wanted was to return to this ce as soon as possible. He returned to the arena where he could y with that group of people. How many times had this thought supported her in the depths of her heart, preventing her from showing any weakness? Her voice was a little hoarse today. ¡°Anan, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± she said. On the other side, Fei Ying was frozen. He knew that he could not let bey know about this. With her personality, if she knew that she could only choose one of the two people for the surgery, she would not have epted it. Moreover, that person was mo Nan. Fei Ying nced at the little demon Bo. This was z¡¯s son and he was definitely not bad atforting people. At the very least, he had to say something. Let her get through this. The little demon Bo¡¯s hand was still in mo bei¡¯s palm. He looked up and his posture was like a child ¡®s. His eyes were also dark and prating but when he spoke, he was like a gentleman.¡±Yes, I am.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it at all. Eagle, who was wearing a fluffy coat, really wanted to drag the child over and ask him to talk to him. If he wasn¡¯t a little devil, he would have threatened him a long time ago. The little demon Bo¡¯s appearance had left a deep impression on him. She had ordered takeout and was tied up after being drugged. Fei Ying didn¡¯t want to experience this a second time. However, it was better to say something than just say ¡°yes.¡± Mo bei looked at him, her eyes darkening. The little demon Bo was also silent for more than ten seconds before she opened her mouth.¡±Big sister bei, are you going to give up? Give up the opportunity for the operation and let brother Nan heal your hand. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were filled with too many emotions. Little demon Bo seemed to be stating a fact.¡±So what if we let him do it? he has already retired.¡± ¡°Big sister bei.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was a little tender.¡±He cut off your path of retreat. He¡¯s blocking thousands of troops for a possibility. You should know that better than anyone.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that her palms were full of crescents. ¡°You can¡¯t take it?¡± The little demon Bo released her hand slowly.¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use other methods to shut them up.¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze and pulled her scarf up.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go to themittee. ¡± Just, just go to the organizingmittee like this? Are you really not participating? Eagle felt ufortable watching from the side and wanted to read some data. The little demon Bo tilted her head.¡±You¡¯re staying here. Do you want to be captured by the people my douchebag dad sent?¡± Fei Ying had always done things ording to his own preferences. He raised his head and looked at the figure. The wind was blowing at the entrance of the subway, but the man was silent the whole way. No one could really see mo bei¡¯s expression clearly. She would also not know how difficult it was for her to take every step from here. When he was young, he said,¡±my sister is better than me, let her go.¡± When he grew up, he would say,¡±did you know, my sister is a genius jungler. You guys are all trash.¡± Later on, he said,¡±little stoic, you have to walk forward and don¡¯t look back. Don¡¯t worry, big brother is here.¡± In order to protect her right to be shortlisted, he stood there in high spirits. Even when he faced the camera, he was smiling. ¡°I, mo Nan, will officially retire from today onwards,¡± he said.¡±I¡¯ll never y again.¡± Mo bei lowered her head and pulled up her scarf. ¡°His hand, he deserves it.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still 0 kills and 6 deaths.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else, but mo Nan, how can he enter the finals?¡± These voices, they let her treat them as passing clouds. That was impossible. It would never be possible. Mo bei looked down at the building. Because of her arrival, there were some people who hade to interview the organizingmittee. ¡°bey! It¡¯s bey!¡± Someone ran over with a microphone in his hand. ¡°bey, what do you personally think of your hand speed that can¡¯t keep up?¡± ¡°Is your personal interest more important, or is your team¡¯s consciousness more important?¡± ¡°Some people say that if you really love this industry, you would have retired long ago. After all, whoever can do it will go up. This is going to be apetition outside. Winning is the most important thing. Have you ever considered giving up your position on your own?¡± Every question was thrown at him. Mo bei looked up. Her eyes, which had been red a moment ago, were now empty. Then, sheughed, and her face was filled with a never-before-seen arrogance. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The person standing close to him was so shocked by this smile that his hair stood on end. Mo bei strolled closer, her gaze fixed on therge screen projected by the organizingmittee. It was the scene when Supreme Alliance won the championship. In front of the boundless radiance, we all have to ept the embarrassment and difficulty in front of us, even the nder and schemes. Even though he told himself this. He couldn¡¯t help but increase the strength of his hands, and even his voice had a sense of oppression. ¡°You guys never know what I relied on to support me to get here.¡± ¡°Have you heard of mo Nan?¡± The people who interviewed her were a little confused. They asked if she would withdraw from thepetition for the sake of the overall situation and why bey suddenly mentioned mo Nan. ¡°God bey, don¡¯t change the topic. I usually like to watch your videos too, so I would like to ask you on behalf of the fans. In this situation, should you take the initiative to retire? the fans think that you¡¯re too tired and that your hands are not suitable for fighting anymore. Don¡¯t mention small things like who mo Nan is at this time.¡± Mo bei looked at her hand and rxed her grip.¡±¡±A small matter?¡± ¡°The most important thing right now is the Mn tournament. If you¡¯re here, it may affect the overall strength of the team. After all, your hand speed is already ...¡± Before he could finish, mo bei interrupted,¡±¡±You want to know?¡± The man nodded. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still indifferent.¡±You said earlier that you¡¯re recing a fan?¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance fan.¡± ¡°After all, you were once the Supreme Alliance¡¯s sessor,¡± the man said with a straight face. Mo bei took a step closer and said,¡¯is it a title for you? Self-proimed, are you a Supreme Alliance fan?¡± That person had indeed note into contact with those people before. After a moment of change in his expression, he said,¡±¡±Even if I¡¯m just a spectator, you should be able to live up to your original intention in ying the game. Besides, this is rted to our record against the outside world.¡± ¡°My original intention for thepetition ...¡± Mo bei stood up straight and stuffed her hands into her pockets. At that moment, a gust of wind blew, and under her messy hair was a pure and abstinent handsome face. The words that came out of her pale-colored thin lips were full of ck material.¡±People like you don¡¯t deserve to know.¡± The entire ce was in an uproar. ¡°What does she mean?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. How can someone be so arrogant?¡± ¡°She even tried to sell her Cool School hunk persona. I¡¯m going to boycott her together.¡± The sound swept through the studio along with the filming. Mo bei didn¡¯t turn to look. She strolled past that person and headed straight for the revolving ss door. The little demon Bo followed behind her but she didn¡¯t go in immediately. Instead, she stopped beside the person who had juste in. The man was so angry that he was still sticking out his fingers. He didn¡¯t forget to tell his colleague next to him,¡±¡±This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be a professional yer. Which professional yer is like her, only thinking about her own interests!¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped on it, her little face fair and Noble. The man was in so much pain that he was about to curse, but he lowered his head to face a child. Little demon Bo moved her foot away. The man narrowed his eyes.¡±Where did this brate from? your parents didn¡¯t care, so they asked me to discipline you.¡± Before he could lift his hand to pull her back. A ck figure grabbed his wrist, his eyes so cold that they could freeze people. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t look at him. She was like a 19th century vampire prince with Oriental blood.¡±This person used Supreme Alliance just now. ording to the business fees, calcte the price for him. If he doesn¡¯t want to give it to me, throw it to my scumbag dad. Just say that he confessed to my mommy and thinks that she should be with him instead of marrying Qin mo.¡± That person ... When did he say that! Wait a minute! Q-Q-Qin mo? ¡°Please, Sir,¡± Chapter 1452 ? Chapter 1452: Save Trantor: 5496903 Then, miss mo would be in danger. Fei Ying could tell that the person in charge of the reception wanted to say something but stopped. He also really wanted to ask why Feng nai wasn¡¯t around at a time like this. The Feng family was a business family, so they should be more sensitive to such things. If he really cared about bey, why didn¡¯t hee along? The more Fei Ying thought about it, the angrier he became. He kept telling himself that the person was evil and scheming, but he was the one bey liked. Even if he wasn¡¯t willing, what could he do? It was fine as long as bey liked it. He would find a suitable position and would not even reveal some things. However, today ... Fei Ying raised his head and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±He ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s tired. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s simple words stopped Flying Eagle from finishing his sentence. ¡°bey, you clearly know that these are not excuses. Does he think that you¡¯re no longer the God in his heart? That was why he was hesitating. Fei Ying clenched his fist with one hand, his eyes rolling.¡±For him, you, you ...¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice did not sound the least bit emotional.¡±¡±I¡¯ve said it before. I didn¡¯te back just for him. I came back for myself too. So, no matter what the result is, I can ept it.¡± Fei Ying¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. No matter what the result was? In the end, you were the one who was abandoned! Fei Ying couldn¡¯t imagine that such a calm person, who didn¡¯t even have any expression and was at the peak of Dao, would be abandoned one day. Now, it wasn¡¯t just those people who wanted her to take on everything and retire automatically. Even Feng nai was nning to ignore her? ¡°Did they feed the things you did in eise to the dogs?¡± he asked. Fei Ying¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at mo bei.¡±¡±You always say it¡¯s worth it. Tell me, is this worth it?¡± Mo bei looked at him. Fei Ying¡¯s heart was really in pain. He kept saying,¡±¡±bey, you can¡¯t do this to them. You can¡¯t throw them away after you¡¯ve used them. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Probably because his actions were too loud and his voice was also very eye-catching, the people from the organizingmittee came out. ¡°Sir, please control your emotions. The results are not out yet.¡± Fei Ying suddenly raised his head and his eyes were filled with killing intent,¡±¡±Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? for her, I¡¯ve put on thisyer of skin and helped you solve one problem after another. Now, you want to use her and throw her away, you ...¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Indeed, no one would understand. Unless it was those who had returned from the frontlines of life and death. Only those who thought that they had died in a foreign country without a corpse and that their souls might not even return to their homnd would understand what Fei Ying was talking about. She had brought the future back. With one of his hands. It was impossible. But now,¡±Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Indeed, no one would understand. Unless it was those who had returned from the frontlines of life and death. Only those who thought that they had died in a foreign country without a corpse and that their souls might not even return to their homnd would understand what Fei Ying was talking about. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Indeed, no one would understand. Unless it was those who had returned from the frontlines of life and death. Only those who thought that they had died in a foreign country without a corpse and that their souls might not even return to their homnd would understand what Fei Ying was talking about. She had brought the future back. With one of his hands. It was impossible. But now, the people here were forcing her to retire ... She had brought the future back. With one of his hands. It was impossible. However, the people here were forcing her to retire ... The people here were forcing her to retire ... Chapter 1453 ? Chapter 1453: Mo bei. Trantor: 5496903 She had brought the future back. With one of his hands. It was impossible. But now, the people here were forcing her to retire ... Fei Ying¡¯s eyes were red. His hacking skills, or rather, his killing skills, had always been among the best. That was why he was targeted by Qin mo when he came here. Because mo bei was here, he was willing to be hired. However, this did not mean that he had any thoughts about this ce. Even his own mother had abandoned him. Why did he have to be friendly to the world? From a young age, he had been kicked, kicked, and discriminated against for his skin color. If not for this person. Even he could not imagine what he would be. However, this person is about to be crushed by your world. Why should he not take revenge? ¡°You guys ...¡± ¡°Flying Eagle.¡± Mo bei reached out and ced her hand on his trembling shoulder. Her voice was calm.¡±Trust me, I can handle it.¡± ¡°What are you going to use in exchange for the qualification to participate in thepetition and stay in the snow for another ten months?¡± Fei Ying suddenly nced sideways. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei opened her arms, and with one hand, she went around him and patted his back in a hugging posture.¡±¡±Don¡¯t make a move for me. There are people from the Qin n here. ¡± The hatred in Fei Ying¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. He lowered his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling sorry for you,¡± ¡°If you want to get something, you have to pay the price.¡± Mo bei retracted her hand and stood up straight.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go inside and hear what they have to say. ¡± He didn¡¯t need to listen to it to figure it out. The receptionist also felt that this miss mo was a little naive. What else could he say? it was nothing more than asking her to withdraw from thepetition. Elder Xu thought she was not bad, but it would be a pity if she retired. However, without young master Feng, the situation would only be more difficult. The receptionist wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she still reminded him,¡±¡±Miss mo, don¡¯t think too simply. You should be careful.¡± Mo bei looked up and said,¡±thank you.¡± He reached out and pushed the door open. It was a veryrge conference room, and they were discussing something a second ago. The sound of someone mming the table could be heard. The next second, when mo bei entered, the sound stopped. One of them let out a long sigh and sat back in his seat. In the middle was elder Xu. He had not spoken the entire time, but now he finally opened his mouth.¡±Since the person involved is here, you can ask whatever you want to ask now.¡± ¡°Elder Xu, it¡¯s not a question. It¡¯s about whether bey is suitable as a yer to go to Mn to y this game.¡± The one who said this was one of the club¡¯s managers. He made a hand gesture.¡±I swear to the heavens that I don¡¯t have any team members who rmended me. I really hope to win. bey is here now. She knows best whether she can y or not.¡± ¡°President he, don¡¯t be so agitated. We¡¯re still discussing it.¡± One of them patted him on the shoulder.¡±¡±It¡¯s not easy to be recognized by the public for e-sports to be able to develop to this stage. Under such circumstances, we have to hold our heads up high in foreign countries. I believe that as a professional yer and a member of Supreme Alliance, bey would understand this logic. It has always been Supreme Alliance¡¯s spirit to give the opportunity to young people who have a better future. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute,¡± A senior coach spoke up.¡±bey is the best stream of consciousnessmander at the moment. Her hand might not be suitable for thepetition, but our team needs someone like her to arrange the formation. I would like to apply for bey to not leave the team and join as a coach. It will be more helpful for us to win the entirepetition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, coach Wu. ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to see a genius die either,¡± one of themughed. As he said this, he looked at mo bei.¡±bey, I hope you don¡¯t have any emotions. I hope you can understand our good intentions.¡± Mo bei met that person¡¯s eyes and looked down to see the insignia on his clothes. There was not a hint of emotion on her face as she strolled over and only said two words,¡±¡±Elder Xu,¡± It was a form of respect that a junior used to address an elder. It was polite and neither humble nor overbearing. But it was also a form of address. Those who were still smiling and felt that they had been enthusiastic or righteous enough all stopped what they were doing, and even their expressions froze. What did bey mean? Treating them as non-existent? Only the old man sitting in the middleughed,¡±¡±You know me? Did naer mention it?¡± Naer? F-young master Feng? King?! Some of the club members who were making money for the sake of profit had restrained themselves. They lowered their heads and started to drink the tea in their hands. Mo bei shook her head.¡±I know you. I¡¯ve heard master¡¯s wife mention you before. I¡¯ve also seen you guide go.¡± Elder Xu was stunned for a moment before his smile widened.¡±Very few people know what I used to do. Your master¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Qin mo.¡± Mo bei was still expressionless when she should be. As soon as this name came out, everyone present took a step back and sat up straight. After all, when they agreed to form the national team, Qin Mo¡¯s condition was that he could choose the members. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be the captain and wouldn¡¯t participate in thepetition. At that time, there were also people who wanted to kidnap him with morality. He only gave them one sentence: ¡°I¡¯m a retired yer. It¡¯s up to me whether I want to participate or not.¡± That year was the most difficult year for them to deal with. They couldn¡¯t even let anyone in. Did Bey mention this name now to make them a little more afraid? Some people began to have more thoughts. Little did he know that mo bei was only answering a question from an elder. There was indeed someone on the other side who wanted to win thepetition. He stood up and said to mo bei, ¡± ¡°Bey, I know that it wasn¡¯t easy for you toe this far. I met you when we were in Supreme Alliance. You probably don¡¯t remember me anymore but I do. You carried a small keyboard on your back, had a bun in your mouth, and walked among the yers, letting Lin Feng Pat your head. I was thinking then that we don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. Supreme Alliance will have a sessor in the future and esports will be passed to you from that generation onwards. I will let you continue to tell the world what it really is. After I heard that you were back, I was so excited that I could eat three bowls of rice for a few days. This year, we have Bey. We will definitely win again. I¡¯ve always had this hope. As an old man, I want to see our g fly again. But, Bey, if your hand doesn¡¯t work anymore, how can you lead everyone? It¡¯s even having a hard time ying in domesticpetitions. Although it¡¯s cruel to say that it¡¯s hot, Bey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± When he said this, the man bowed deeply to mo bei. ¡°This time, we¡¯re sorry. You¡¯re not suitable to y in the worldpetition. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to humiliate you as a substitute member.¡± ¡°You are, God bey¡± The memories of a generation. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it. The era of Supreme Alliance had passed. The ¡®like¡¯ that people talked about would always be reced by a new one, as long as it was simr. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, who would be able to keep those people? They would always turn from hot-blooded teenagers to ordinary people in the vast sea of people. His hand speed would be slower, his consciousness would be less active, and even his heat would gradually decrease. When they were no longer high and mighty gods and began to show signs of fatigue, it would be the time when they would be forgotten. If he continued, his divine persona would be destroyed, and even the trampling would be sent flying. He didn¡¯t want to see the child he had seen in the past being scolded by everyone in the end. ¡°There¡¯s still time to retreat now. ¡± The man looked at mo bei. Mo bei knew how to distinguish the emotions in it, so she said indifferently,¡±¡±I understand what you want to say, but I want toplete the path I have chosen.¡± ¡°What do you mean you want to finish it?¡± Someone from the organizingmittee chuckled on the other end.¡±bey, there¡¯s a limit to your stubbornness. You used your brother¡¯s identity to join dark res before and you¡¯ve already deceived a lot of people. Even if you didn¡¯t break any rules, it¡¯s still a bad influence. As a professional yer, you should know that. Even now, people will still say that our organizingmittee has allowed a yer with a record of ying on behalf of others to go on stage. I don¡¯t know what method you used to get the organizingmittee to give you the green light to regain your qualification to participate in thepetition. That¡¯s not a ce for you to hype up the news and topics! Do you know what that means? that means ...¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t listen to this anymore. Hahahaha, hahahaha, you¡¯re asking her what the overseas area is?¡± Fei Yingughed at an inappropriate time. ¡°And who are you?¡± the man frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± Afterughing, Fei Ying¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re just sitting here, enjoying tea and fruits, and you¡¯re asking her what kind of ce overseas is? You guys are really ridiculous. Hahahaha, this is too ridiculous. bey, you used your hands in exchange for these things? Hmm?¡± Mo bei saw that his eyes were red.¡±¡±I¡¯ve never exchanged for them. Have you forgotten the little boy who followed my brother?¡± Eagle paused. ¡°He¡¯s the same, he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s of Chinese descent. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were clear. Eagle opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and pressed his hair.¡±Yeah, it¡¯s only worth it if you get that kind of person back.¡± I still remember the way you held the gun. Your hands were stained with blood, your face was pale, and you were covered in wounds. You could¡¯vee back and yed your match in peace. However, when you heard that the mission needed you, you went to yise without thinking and didn¡¯t look back, even if you would lose your life. If after doing so much, he didn¡¯t get that kind of person in return, how sad would that be? ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You always thought it was worth it.¡± Fei Ying lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression did not change.¡±Fei Ying, I¡¯ve seen enough of the mes of war in yise. I¡¯ve done so much, but I¡¯m not that great. I want the people important to me to open their eyes and see that there¡¯s light in this world, and not fight for food with others.¡± Mo bei knew that if she did not make this clear, she would not be able to resolve the resentment in Fei Ying¡¯s heart. Everything she did was of her own free will. Thisnd had the most magnificent mountains and rivers. After the no man¡¯snd of the snow mountains, there was a primary school. The children there didn¡¯t learn Chinese, but when they saw them, they would hold her hand and talk a lot. Mo bei had been disliked by others since she was young because she spoke little and was introverted. They called her an autistic child. Even her sense of pain was slower than others. No child would hold her hand and talk so much to her. Except for her brother. Her brother was the same, chattering away. That little sister had a younger brother. She took her to see her younger brother and said,¡±¡±In the future, I want to get into university and go to the big city to see. Ah Ma said that the buildings in the big city are very tall, and I still want to eat cake, right, sister? If there is, I will bring it back for Zha Xi to eat. Don¡¯t think that he can¡¯t hear, but he has a reaction to food. ¡± What was she thinking at that moment? She was probably thinking that she must guard the line in the no man¡¯snd. All of this would only be possible if she could hold on to it. We¡¯re all connected by blood, and we¡¯ve given up our dreams time and time again. No matter how difficult it is, we¡¯ll take the heavy damage for you. Mo bei recalled what her brother had said.¡±In the future, my younger sister will be a world champion. What the f * ck do you know? if you continue to gossip here, I¡¯ll expose all the ugly things your son has done.¡± So she went to yise for no reason. She only wished that everyone could be born equal. She only wanted to bring peace to the mountains and seas under the heavens. Fei Ying retracted his hand, and even his eyes were much gentler, as if he was relieved, but also unwilling. However, all of this was simply inexplicable in the eyes of the others. ¡°bey, shouldn¡¯t the friend you brought leave first? also, it seems like you have your own opinions on our decision. What do you mean by people like us?¡± Someone on the other side couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±We¡¯re thinking about the big picture. What are you trying to do by saying that you won¡¯t retreat? are you going to drag everyone down if you continue to stay here?¡± From what I know, a lot of Supreme Alliance fans don¡¯t want her to continue fighting. To be honest, she¡¯s still a level lower than spade z and Qin mo. bey, you should know this in your heart. ¡± When elder Xu heard this, he nced over. He was about to get angry. That person was originally afraid. However, he was the only one who said that. ¡°I think bey has misunderstood this meeting.¡± Someone stood up.¡±You took the initiative to retire to help your reputation. If you don¡¯t retire, you¡¯re really not good enough topete ording to the qualifications of the yers. bey, don¡¯t make things too difficult for us. We don¡¯t want to go that far.¡± ¡°Who told you that it woulde to that?¡± Bang! The door of the meeting room was pushed open. A tall and slender figure slowly walked in from the door. His face was paler than ever, without a trace of blood, as if he had just walked out of the ice and snow. His side profile was sharp and handsome. His former gentlemanly andzy self hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a pair of ck eyes without any warmth. And his hand was stained with blood. Drop by drop, it dripped down his fingertips. He looked at the person who had just spoken, as if he did not notice his injury.¡±Who allowed you to make such a scene?¡± Chapter 1454 ? Chapter 1454: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I think bey has misunderstood this meeting.¡± Someone stood up.¡±You took the initiative to retire to help your reputation. If you don¡¯t retire, you¡¯re really not good enough topete ording to the qualifications of the yers. bey, don¡¯t make things too difficult for us. We don¡¯t want to go that far.¡± ¡°Who told you that it woulde to that?¡± Bang! The door of the meeting room was pushed open. A tall and slender figure slowly walked in from the door. His face was paler than ever, without a trace of blood, as if he had just walked out of the ice and snow. His side profile was sharp and handsome. His former gentlemanly andzy self hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a pair of ck eyes without any warmth. And his hand was stained with blood. Drop by drop, it dripped down his fingertips. He didn¡¯t seem to notice that he was injured. He looked at the person who had just spoken.¡±Who allowed you to make such a scene?¡± It was Feng nai. He was still wearing his battle uniform, which he hadn¡¯t had time to change out of. The ck cor of his shirt made his facial features look even deeper. His nose was tall and straight, and his eyes were extremely cold. He turned his gaze to the side and looked at the man. That person was shocked.¡±What I mean is that there are so many people outside waiting for the results. This is an internationalpetition. As a professional yer, you should consider your own reasons. The organizingmittee receives reports about bey every day. Everyone thinks that with bey¡¯s current hand speed, he¡¯s not suitable to participate in thepetition. Even if the organizingmittee pities a talent, we have to follow our principles. The national team is all about strength. If this goes on, it will be difficult for us.¡± When Feng nai heard this, his face was still as handsome as ever, without the slightest expression. He seemed to have lived like mo bei, but he was different. Because the corner of his mouth curved up,¡±sure.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s so difficult, just announce that God bey has retired.¡± Feng nai walked over and stood to mo bei¡¯s right. He said in a neutral voice,¡±¡±Why did you call her over?¡± The man wanted to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Feng nai interrupted him indifferently.¡±By the way, I¡¯d like to announce that I¡¯ll be retiring with you.¡± Just this one sentence. He said it nonchntly. However, it made the people who were sitting there change their expressions. One had to know that arge part of the reason why they had such a high chance of winning this year was because Feng nai was there. This included why they had considered letting someone rece bey to y. It was also because of Feng nai. After today¡¯s battle, many people knew one thing. That was, bey¡¯s territory of the left was not irreceable. Since Feng nai could fight, that was enough. That was why there was such an oue. But now, he actually said he wanted to retire! How could he just retire without a care? ¡°You¡¯re the captain of the entire team!¡± ¡°How could you?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±how could you say that you want to retire over such a small matter?!¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh, his pale fingertips hanging to one side.¡±¡±Small matter? Do you know what the small matter you¡¯re talking about means to me? you¡¯ve destroyed my God and still want me to continue fighting for it. Heh, which one of you here is worthy of me ying this game? Why did I be a professional yer? why did I win until now and finally stand in this position? It¡¯s to be with her ... That ce, if I don¡¯t go with her, there¡¯s no meaning at all. Don¡¯t use your responsibility as a professional yer to pressure me. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s born irresponsible. ¡± ¡°You, you ...¡± Someone was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He turned to look at the old man standing in the middle.¡±Elder Xu, what do you think we should do in this situation? We don¡¯t dare to offend the Feng family, but thepetition ising, and our Captain has abandoned thepetition. What should we do?¡± Before elder Xu could speak, another person pulled on the sleeve of his colleague.¡±¡±I think we still have to see what bey does about this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s bey going to do?¡± ¡°Yes, watch Bey.¡± Then, the man sighed,¡±¡±bey, you¡¯re a memory of a generation. Are you really willing to let King retire for you at such an important time because of personal issues?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Her gaze had been on Feng NAI¡¯s hand since just now. ¡°bey, you have to think this through. If King really retires, everyone will guess that he did it for you. Do you think you¡¯re letting down the people who have persisted in the e-sports industry all this time? Whether it¡¯s the practitioners or the audience who want to see us win again, aren¡¯t you afraid? To bear such a bad name. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and they were dark and cold. Someone grabbed her wrist. It was mo bei. She still didn¡¯t look at the others, and her voice was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± These two words made everyone present speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve already shouldered it a long time ago,¡±she said, her voice as cold as ever. He had already carried it. Even elder Xu, who was about to speak, put down the teacup in his hand. Let the two children do as they please. This matter itself was absurd. A group of people standing on the moral high ground, using the darkest and most obscure methods to force a useless person to retire, and then let another person fight with all his might? How was this possible? Who was the one persevering? Who had not given up? And who was the one who chose toe back no matter what happened to him? who was the one who didn¡¯t change his original heart and only had hot blood in his heart? He had also seen this child¡¯s high-spirited appearance. Now, she was standing here and saying,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already done it. ¡± ¡°One more time won¡¯t make a difference.¡± As soon as mo bei finished speaking, she met everyone¡¯s eyes. Her eyes exuded a destion and a shocking aura.¡±Juste and scold me.¡± From the beginning to the end, his tone was not calm. This made some people with bad intentions panic. It also made those who simply wanted to win panic. ¡°bey, even if you don¡¯t care, you have to think about King. If he retires now, to him and the Feng family ...¡± Mo bei opened her mouth to interrupt the man.¡±¡±If I was standing in hell, he would have gone there to catch me. I wanted him to stand there clean and just y well, but you always didn¡¯t allow it, did you?¡± ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. bey, you weren¡¯t like this before. Think about when you were in Supreme Alliance. Qin mo must have taught you to be responsible.¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±My master¡¯s wife has indeed taught me to be responsible. However, my master has also told me to act as I please.¡± That person choked. Elder Xu let out a long sigh.¡±Bei,¡± he said,e. Come to my ce.¡± Mo bei wouldn¡¯t disrespect elder Xu. Feng nai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to go over. His handsome face hadn¡¯t recovered much warmth. Mo bei held his hand and simply stopped the bleeding. Then, she held his hand and took two steps forward.¡±¡±Elder Xu,¡± Chapter 1455 ? Chapter 1455: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Who told you that it woulde to that?¡± Bang! The door of the meeting room was pushed open. A tall and slender figure slowly walked in from the door. His face was paler than ever, without a trace of blood, as if he had just walked out of the ice and snow. His side profile was sharp and handsome. His former gentlemanly andzy self hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a pair of ck eyes without any warmth. And his hand was stained with blood. Drop by drop, it dripped down his fingertips. He didn¡¯t seem to notice that he was injured. He looked at the person who had just spoken.¡±Who allowed you to make such a scene?¡± It was Feng nai. He was still wearing his battle uniform, which he hadn¡¯t had time to change out of. The ck cor of his shirt made his facial features look even deeper. His nose was tall and straight, and his eyes were extremely cold. He turned his gaze to the side and looked at the man. That person was shocked.¡±What I mean is that there are so many people outside waiting for the results. This is an internationalpetition. As a professional yer, you should consider your own reasons. The organizingmittee receives reports about bey every day. Everyone thinks that with bey¡¯s current hand speed, he¡¯s not suitable to participate in thepetition. Even if the organizingmittee pities a talent, we have to follow our principles. The national team is all about strength. If this goes on, it will be difficult for us.¡± When Feng nai heard this, his face was still as handsome as ever, without the slightest expression. He seemed to have lived like mo bei, but he was different. Because the corner of his mouth curved up,¡±sure.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s so difficult, just announce that God bey has retired.¡± Feng nai walked over and stood to mo bei¡¯s right. He said in a neutral voice,¡±¡±Why did you call her over?¡± The man wanted to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Feng nai interrupted him indifferently.¡±By the way, I¡¯d like to announce that I¡¯ll be retiring with you.¡± Just this one sentence. He said it nonchntly. However, it made the people who were sitting there change their expressions. One had to know that arge part of the reason why they had such a high chance of winning this year was because Feng nai was there. This included why they had considered letting someone rece bey to y. It was also because of Feng nai. After today¡¯s battle, many people knew one thing. That was, bey¡¯s territory of the left was not irreceable. Since Feng nai could fight, that was enough. That was why there was such an oue. But now, he actually said he wanted to retire! How could he just retire without a care? ¡°You¡¯re the captain of the entire team!¡± ¡°How could you?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±how could you say that you want to retire over such a small matter?!¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t help butugh, his pale fingertips hanging to one side.¡±¡±Small matter? Do you know what the small matter you¡¯re talking about means to me? you¡¯ve destroyed my God and still want me to continue fighting for it. Heh, which one of you here is worthy of me ying this game? Why did I be a professional yer? why did I win until now and finally stand in this position? It¡¯s to be with her ... That ce, if I don¡¯t go with her, there¡¯s no meaning at all. Don¡¯t use your responsibility as a professional yer to pressure me. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s born irresponsible. ¡± ¡°You, you ...¡± Someone was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He turned to look at the old man standing in the middle.¡±Elder Xu, what do you think we should do in this situation? We don¡¯t dare to offend the Feng family, but thepetition ising, and our Captain has abandoned thepetition. What should we do?¡± Before elder Xu could speak, another person pulled on the sleeve of his colleague.¡±¡±I think we still have to see what bey does about this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s bey going to do?¡± ¡°Yes, watch bey¡± Then, the man sighed,¡±¡±bey, you¡¯re a memory of a generation. Are you really willing to let King retire for you at such an important time because of personal issues?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Her gaze had been on Feng NAI¡¯s hand since just now. ¡°bey, you have to think this through. If King really retires, everyone will guess that he did it for you. Do you think you¡¯re letting down the people who have persisted in the e-sports industry all this time? Whether it¡¯s the practitioners or the audience who want to see us win again, aren¡¯t you afraid? To bear such a bad name. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and they were dark and cold. Someone grabbed her wrist. It was mo bei. She still didn¡¯t look at the others, and her voice was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± These two words made everyone present speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve already shouldered it a long time ago,¡±she said, her voice as cold as ever. He had already carried it. Even elder Xu, who was about to speak, put down the teacup in his hand. Let the two children do as they please. This matter itself was absurd. A group of people standing on the moral high ground, using the darkest and most obscure methods to force a useless person to retire, and then let another person fight with all his might? How was this possible? Who was the one persevering? Who had not given up? And who was the one who chose toe back no matter what happened to him? who was the one who didn¡¯t change his original heart and only had hot blood in his heart? He had also seen this child¡¯s high-spirited appearance. Now, she was standing here and saying,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already done it. ¡± ¡°One more time won¡¯t make a difference.¡± As soon as mo bei finished speaking, she met everyone¡¯s eyes. Her eyes exuded a destion and a shocking aura.¡±Juste and scold me.¡± From the beginning to the end, his tone was not calm. This made some people with bad intentions panic. It also made those who simply wanted to win panic. ¡°bey, even if you don¡¯t care, you have to think about King. If he retires now, to him and the Feng family ...¡± Mo bei opened her mouth to interrupt the man.¡±¡±If I was standing in hell, he would have gone there to catch me. I wanted him to stand there clean and just y well, but you always didn¡¯t allow it, did you?¡± ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. bey, you weren¡¯t like this before. Think about when you were in Supreme Alliance. Qin mo must have taught you to be responsible.¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±My master¡¯s wife has indeed taught me to be responsible. However, my master has also told me to act as I please.¡± That person choked. Elder Xu let out a long sigh.¡±Bei,¡± he said,e. Come to my ce.¡± Mo bei wouldn¡¯t disrespect elder Xu. Feng nai, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to go over. His handsome face hadn¡¯t recovered much warmth. Mo bei held his hand and simply stopped the bleeding. Then, she held his hand and took two steps forward.¡±¡±Elder Xu,¡± Chapter 1456 ? Chapter 1456: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°What is the organizingmittee thinking? To make such a decision! ¡°I heard that Almighty k is threatening us with his retirement?¡± ¡°Does bey agree to this too?¡± ¡°I just want to stay.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll turn from a fan to an anti-fan. That¡¯s it. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to listen to what others said. But what is a professional yer? what is your original intention in joining thepetition? you have forgotten. From now on, I can say that you don¡¯t deserve to be in Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°bey is really something.¡± ¡°ck me should also give an exnation for this.¡± Panda and the others had heard the sound that drifted in from outside the car window. Teng Hui clenched his fists and clenched them again and again. Finally, he took a deep breath.¡±I really want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Panda didn¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±When we get back to the base,¡± he said,¡±we¡¯ll go kill people in a squad.¡± He could only vent his anger in the game. Some dissatisfaction could only be endured at the right time. He had not reached that step yet, and he had not convinced everyone. One day, they would use their own methods to tell the world that that person was worth it. It was his greatest fortune to be able to stay behind. Panda was not really ignorant. If people kept using the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ to suppress his brother, no one could do anything about it. In an internationalpetition, honor was the most important. Fortunately, he managed to keep it, unlike what he had been ten months ago. That was a day no one in ck me wanted to recall. Because the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was ipetent. He couldn¡¯t keep his teammates, and the word ¡°substitute¡± had been imprinted on his body until now. This time, she was back again, but she was facing another Whirlpool of public opinion. Everyone felt that they were innocent and righteous, all for the sake of the Chinese team¡¯s victory. They would not think that their current thinking was wrong. Perhaps there was no right or wrong in this world, because they stood from different angles. No one knew. Mo bei was walking back from where she had been. She hade from hell, and the coldness in her eyes had not disappeared. He was very clear about his value. Her original intention. It was just as she had said. These people were not worthy of knowing ... ¡°¡± What is the organizingmittee thinking? To make such a decision! ¡°I heard that Almighty k is threatening us with his retirement?¡± ¡°Does bey agree to this too?¡± ¡°I just want to stay.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll turn from a fan to an anti-fan. That¡¯s it. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to listen to what others said. But what is a professional yer? what is your original intention in joining thepetition? you have forgotten. From now on, I can say that you don¡¯t deserve to be in Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°bey is really something.¡± ¡°ck me should also give an exnation for this.¡± Panda and the others had heard the sound that drifted in from outside the car window. Teng Hui clenched his fists and clenched them again and again. Finally, he took a deep breath.¡±I really want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Panda didn¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±When we get back to the base,¡± he said,¡±we¡¯ll go kill people in a squad.¡± He could only vent his anger in the game. Some dissatisfaction could only be endured at the right time. He had not reached that step yet, and he had not convinced everyone. One day, they would use their own methods to tell the world that that person was worth it. It was his greatest fortune to be able to stay behind. Panda was not really ignorant. If people kept using the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ to suppress his brother, no one could do anything about it. In an internationalpetition, honor was the most important. Fortunately, he managed to keep it, unlike what he had been ten months ago. That was a day no one in ck me wanted to recall. Because the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was ipetent. He couldn¡¯t keep his teammates, and the word ¡°substitute¡± had been imprinted on his body until now. This time, she was back again, but she was facing another Whirlpool of public opinion. Everyone felt that they were innocent and righteous, all for the sake of the Chinese team¡¯s victory. They would not think that their current thinking was wrong. Perhaps there was no right or wrong in this world, because they stood from different angles. No one knew. Mo bei was walking back from where she had been. She hade from hell, and the coldness in her eyes had not disappeared. He was very clear about his value. Her original intention. It was just as she had said. These people were not worthy of knowing ... ¡°¡± What is the organizingmittee thinking? To make such a decision! ¡°I heard that Almighty k is threatening us with his retirement?¡± ¡°Does bey agree to this too?¡± ¡°I just want to stay.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll turn from a fan to an anti-fan. That¡¯s it. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to listen to what others said. But what is a professional yer? what is your original intention in joining thepetition? you have forgotten. From now on, I can say that you don¡¯t deserve to be in Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°bey is really something.¡± ¡°ck me should also give an exnation for this.¡± Panda and the others had heard the sound that drifted in from outside the car window. Teng Hui clenched his fists and clenched them again and again. Finally, he took a deep breath.¡±I really want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Panda didn¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±When we get back to the base,¡± he said,¡±we¡¯ll go kill people in a squad.¡± He could only vent his anger in the game. Some dissatisfaction could only be endured at the right time. He had not reached that step yet, and he had not convinced everyone. One day, they would use their own methods to tell the world that that person was worth it. It was his greatest fortune to be able to stay behind. Panda was not really ignorant. If people kept using the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ to suppress his brother, no one could do anything about it. In an internationalpetition, honor was the most important. Fortunately, he managed to keep it, unlike what he had been ten months ago. That was a day no one in ck me wanted to recall. Because the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was ipetent. He couldn¡¯t keep his teammates, and the word ¡°substitute¡± had been imprinted on his body until now. This time, she was back again, but she was facing another Whirlpool of public opinion. Everyone felt that they were innocent and righteous, all for the sake of the Chinese team¡¯s victory. They would not think that their current thinking was wrong. Perhaps there was no right or wrong in this world, because they stood from different angles. No one knew. Mo bei was walking back from where she had been. She hade from hell, and the coldness in her eyes had not disappeared. He was very clear about his value. Her original intention. It was just as she had said. These people were not worthy of knowing ... ¡°¡± What is the organizingmittee thinking? To make such a decision! ¡°I heard that Almighty k is threatening us with his retirement?¡± ¡°Does bey agree to this too?¡± ¡°I just want to stay.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll turn from a fan to an anti-fan. That¡¯s it. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to listen to what others said. But what is a professional yer? what is your original intention in joining thepetition? you have forgotten. From now on, I can say that you don¡¯t deserve to be in Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°bey is really something.¡± ¡°ck me should also give an exnation for this.¡± Panda and the others had heard the sound that drifted in from outside the car window. Teng Hui clenched his fists and clenched them again and again. Finally, he took a deep breath.¡±I really want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Panda didn¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±When we get back to the base,¡± he said,¡±we¡¯ll go kill people in a squad.¡± He could only vent his anger in the game. Some dissatisfaction could only be endured at the right time. He had not reached that step yet, and he had not convinced everyone. One day, they would use their own methods to tell the world that that person was worth it. It was his greatest fortune to be able to stay behind. Panda was not really ignorant. If people kept using the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ to suppress his brother, no one could do anything about it. In an internationalpetition, honor was the most important. Fortunately, he managed to keep it, unlike what he had been ten months ago. That was a day no one in ck me wanted to recall. Because the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was ipetent. He couldn¡¯t keep his teammates, and the word ¡°substitute¡± had been imprinted on his body until now. This time, she was back again, but she was facing another Whirlpool of public opinion. Everyone felt that they were innocent and righteous, all for the sake of the Chinese team¡¯s victory. They would not think that their current thinking was wrong. Perhaps there was no right or wrong in this world, because they stood from different angles. No one knew. Mo bei was walking back from where she had been. She hade from hell, and the coldness in her eyes had not disappeared. He was very clear about his value. Her original intention. It was just as she had said. These people were not worthy of knowing ... ¡°¡± What is the organizingmittee thinking? To make such a decision! ¡°I heard that Almighty k is threatening us with his retirement?¡± ¡°Does bey agree to this too?¡± ¡°I just want to stay.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll turn from a fan to an anti-fan. That¡¯s it. In the past, I didn¡¯t have to listen to what others said. But what is a professional yer? what is your original intention in joining thepetition? you have forgotten. From now on, I can say that you don¡¯t deserve to be in Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°bey is really something.¡± ¡°ck me should also give an exnation for this.¡± Panda and the others had heard the sound that drifted in from outside the car window. Teng Hui clenched his fists and clenched them again and again. Finally, he took a deep breath.¡±I really want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Panda didn¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡±When we get back to the base,¡± he said,¡±we¡¯ll go kill people in a squad.¡± He could only vent his anger in the game. Some dissatisfaction could only be endured at the right time. He had not reached that step yet, and he had not convinced everyone. One day, they would use their own methods to tell the world that that person was worth it. It was his greatest fortune to be able to stay behind. Panda was not really ignorant. If people kept using the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ to suppress his brother, no one could do anything about it. In an internationalpetition, honor was the most important. Fortunately, he managed to keep it, unlike what he had been ten months ago. That was a day no one in ck me wanted to recall. Because the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was ipetent. He couldn¡¯t keep his teammates, and the word ¡°substitute¡± had been imprinted on his body until now. This time, she was back again, but she was facing another Whirlpool of public opinion. Everyone felt that they were innocent and righteous, all for the sake of the Chinese team¡¯s victory. They would not think that their current thinking was wrong. Perhaps there was no right or wrong in this world, because they stood from different angles. No one knew. Mo bei was walking back from where she had been. She hade from hell, and the coldness in her eyes had not disappeared. He was very clear about his value. Her original intention. It was just as she had said. These people were not worthy of knowing ... ¡± Chapter 1457 ? Chapter 1457: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Come in.¡± Mo bei reached out to open a door. When she realized that her palm was empty, she turned around to take a look. Only then did Feng nai take another step forward. It was a resting room for professional yers, and there were paper cups on the table. Mo bei didn¡¯t look at any of this. She strolled over to the locker and nced sideways. Then, she pulled out a card, deactivated the maic properties of the locker, and took out gauze and iodophor from inside. Feng nai was most familiar with this smell, but he stood there without moving. When mo bei walked back, the cotton swab touched his palm, and he said in a light voice,¡±¡±How did you get out?¡± These few words were very calm, without even a ripple of emotion. Feng nai, who had his eyes lowered, raised his eyebrows and said yfully,¡±¡±Ran out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei raised his hand and began to wrap it with gauze. Feng nai looked at her clean and clear face and took a step back.¡±¡±I wanted to pretend for a little longer to coax you. After all, it¡¯s not you. It¡¯s hard to make him disregard everything and lose his psychological defense. It¡¯s a pity that I was discovered so quickly.¡± Mo bei looked up, the emotions in her eyes unchanged. Feng nai also leaned therezily, like a gentle blood-stained demon.¡±¡±But I¡¯m curious, how did you find out?¡± ¡°My feeling.¡± Mo bei had never been a talkative person. Feng nai lowered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the pill I fed you. ¡± Mo bei had always been smart, and he knew how to find the key to the problem. ¡°You can say that,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly.¡±The way he woke himself up was a little too intense.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei looked at his palm. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up.¡±You seem to have known about my existence for a long time. Now that you¡¯ve seen me, I¡¯m not quite the same as the person you like. How do you feel?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she pulled his hand over again and prepared to continue wrapping the gauze.¡±¡±In the future, no matter what you do, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Feng nai withdrew his hand. He was gentle and polite, but he gave off a kind of hostility. ¡°I¡¯m different from him. I don¡¯t like to be touched by you. ¡± ¡°Apart from here, are there any other wounds?¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice remained the same as if she had not heard his protest. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened, and he spoke again.¡±¡±I said, you don¡¯t understand what rejection is ...¡± Bang! Bang! Before he could finish. Mo bei reached out and pressed on his uninjured right shoulder. She lifted her chin and her thin lips touched his. This time, it wasn¡¯t a kiss. Instead, it was a very gentle touch. Then, he turned his face slightly and gradually increased the strength. There was a mirror opposite them. From the mirror, they could clearly see Feng NAI¡¯s movements. All of his gentleness, neglect, and indifference. At this moment, it slowly paused and gradually turned into a yful expression. He did not move and allowed her to kiss him. His side profile was handsome and Noble. It was a very soft touch, clean and cool. It was not something unbearable. He wanted to use this method to make the other hime back? Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up and he reached out to pull her away. The man was faster than him. He stood up straight and threw two words at him. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy,¡± ¡°What?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still as cold as ever.¡±¡±I¡¯ll continue if you keep making noise. Be good and finish treating your wounds. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± After saying this, she wrapped the gauze around her hand again. Feng nai, who had been arrogant andzy since the beginning, suddenly changed his expression. Was she ... Controlling him? Chapter 1458 ? Chapter 1458: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Did she think he was noisy even when she kissed him? This person should be able to tell who was standing in front of her. Feng nai raised his eyebrows, looking like he wanted to speak again. Mo bei didn¡¯t waste her breath on him. With one hand on her shoulder, she made a gesture of approaching. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough,¡± Feng nai looked at her, still as refined as ever.¡±Do I need to remind you that you¡¯re a girl?¡± This little sister, didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to casually kiss people?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept across his face, and she said indifferently,¡±¡±I kissed my boyfriend. It¡¯s not considered casual.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she put away the gauze and her thin lipsnded on the corner of his mouth. Feng nai looked at the person in front of him who was as cold as snow. He tilted his body slightly and pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked his way of doing things. ¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything, but her gaze fell on him. Feng nai lowered his body.¡±I¡¯m being controlled. I¡¯m clearly darker than anyone else, but I still have to consider your thoughts. After all, you like clean people.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei furrowed her brows. On the other side, Feng nai opened the door with his long legs and was about to leave. He said very coldly, only leaving the ending note.¡±Stop following me.¡± If it was the normal Feng nai, he would definitely not say something like this. Everyone knew what Feng nai was like in front of mo bei. Did he care about her thoughts? Mo bei lowered her eyes to look at her right hand, her eyes a little dazed. Then, she paused for a moment and followed him. Feng nai could sense that someone was following him. It was a very irritable feeling. This person clearly had nothing to do with him, but he still found her an eyesore. Perhaps it was left behind from before. After all, it was the other person in his body that he liked the most. It was inevitable that some habits couldn¡¯t be changed. However, he would soon fix some of the previous things. How could they easily go back to the opportunity that they had fought so hard for? He should have done something that he should have done. Feng nai waszy by nature, so he wouldn¡¯t repeat himself. Originally, he wanted to have some fun and see what this person, who no longer had the Halo of a God, had that could make the other him so obsessed. The feeling of being seen through at a nce made him a little ufortable. That person was gentle and polite, but also had his own arrogance. How could his performance just now have made people notice his change? Even old Wang, who had been in the Feng family for more than a decade, couldn¡¯t see the difference. How did she know? However, this was no longer important. From the looks of it, she probably wouldn¡¯t tell the psychiatrist and the old man about his change. Of course, mo bei wouldn¡¯t say anything about Feng NAI¡¯s changes. Not only would she not say anything, but she would also turn some unreasonable things into reasonable things. This was also the reason why she never left his side. Of course, in addition to this, his body temperature was a little high. It was probably because of his hand and the weather outside. She already had coagulopathy and her immune system was low. In addition, the winter in the North was cold and dry. Even the wind hurt her face, making it easier for her to catch a cold. Did he not even have time to put on his down jacket after he woke up? Mo bei looked at the tall and slender figure and immediately reached out to pull him back. Feng nai narrowed his eyes, his tone filled with danger.¡±You ...¡± Without waiting for him to speak, the man put a mask on him, zipped it up, and threw her coat to him. He said in a neutral tone,¡±¡±It¡¯s the same design for men and women. ¡± Does this mean that men can wear it too? Feng nai looked at the ck down jacket in his arms, raised an eyebrow, and threw it back. Mo bei looked up and did not say a word. ¡°You¡¯re really nosy,¡±Feng nai said in a graceful voice. With that, he walked out of the elevator. Mo bei didn¡¯t give him a second chance either. She merely cast her unclear gaze on the business vehicle outside the building. Countless people were waiting outside. Especially after the organizingmittee made this decision, many people were waiting for an answer. Feng nai had always been a meticulous person, even though he had a different personality. Upon seeing this, he directly threw his uniform jacket on the corridor and then strolled toward the door. He was wearing a mask and had changed his clothes, so not many people would look in his direction. Mo bei, on the other hand, gave him her mask and walked to the back of her uniform. She paused for a moment and her gaze fell on ck me¡¯s icon. Her side profile didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but her eyes seemed to be burning. Without any hesitation, she bent down and picked it up. With such a hot potato in his arms, he was bound to attract attention. However, in an instant. The people who were waiting at the front desk all rushed towards her. ¡°Bey, is it true that you¡¯re still going to the Mn tournament as a professional yer? Why did the organizingmittee make such a decision? Was there a reason why you used Supreme Alliance to pressure them? As an unofficial yer of Supreme Alliance, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to keep using them like this?¡± ¡°King God wants to retire for you. What are your thoughts on this?¡± ¡°Many fans think that you¡¯ve forgotten your original intentions when you first joined Supreme Alliance. At the same time, you¡¯ve forgotten the spirit of Supreme Alliance. They think that you¡¯re not worthy of continuing to y. How do you feel when you hear these words?¡± ¡°Themittee¡¯s decision might cause those who have waited for so many years to see the Chinese team win the championship again to be disappointed. bey, as a professional yer, have you ever thought about how many people¡¯s dreams are going to Mn? Don¡¯t you feel sad that your dream has been controlled by the capital?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer any questions, but you have to at least give your fans an exnation. They¡¯ve been waiting for you to say something.¡± ¡°There¡¯s news that the station chief of your personal station is no longer a fan of yours. Arge number of Supreme Alliance fans don¡¯t approve of your actions. ¡± ¡°bey, tell us. We need an exnation.¡± It was crowded. There were many faces. It was noisy. It was like the rising tide of the sea that could drown the five senses. This was not the first time mo bei had experienced such a scene. She stood there tall and slender, holding ck me¡¯s battle uniform in her hand. In her opinion, that was the most important thing. She didn¡¯t say a word, but her eyes were clear, and even the lines were clearly visible. She did not know who it was, but someone was holding a cup of tea in his hand and suddenly sshed it at her. It was a fan who was disgusted by her love and shouted,¡±¡±You¡¯re not worthy!¡± The building had security guards. But he couldn¡¯t stop her no matter what. On the other side, there were still people who were encouraging him and saying that it was good to ssh. There was only one voice in the entire audience, saying,¡±¡±You¡¯re not worthy!¡± He didn¡¯t deserve to be a professional yer, he didn¡¯t deserve to be liked, he didn¡¯t deserve ... It didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on the handsome figure standing in the crowd. She turned her face to the side. Her skin was cold and white, and there were tea droplets at the end of her hair and her face. The tea droplets flowed down her chin, but her spine did not even bend. ¡°You trash, why didn¡¯t you retire? you destroyed Supreme Alliance, you destroyed our youth!¡± The man pretended to pour more water. At this moment! Chapter 1459 ? Chapter 1459: Chapter 1416: Trantor: 5496903 The moment mo bei raised her hand to block. A figure was faster than her and arrived in front of her. He pulled the down jacket in her hand and unfolded it with a swish. Then, he pulled it down and wrapped her in his arms. Even her head was covered tightly by the down jacket¡¯s hat, without a single gap. The person who poured the tea did not have time to withdraw his hand, and the tea sshed on the figure¡¯s shirt. After the tea spread, it was the stain that he hated the most. ¡°king......¡± The sound of gasps could be heard everywhere. The person standing there was indeed Feng nai, who had returned. His body¡¯s movements seemed to be subconscious. Other than that, when he turned around to look, that person was unmoved. It was as if this kind of thing was nothing out of the ordinary to her. He didn¡¯t say a word because of the coldness in his eyes, not because he was weak. He could feel that she was toozy to talk nonsense with these people. However, the words ¡®you¡¯re not worthy¡¯ made him feel ufortable. ¡°A group of people surrounding a single person, talking about benevolence and righteousness, what a joke.¡± When Feng nai said this, he was still pressing mo bei¡¯s head with one hand over his hat. He lowered his eyes slightly.¡±Is this the world you¡¯re going to?¡± Mo bei had yet to raise her head. He had already casually strode away with his long legs, his hand still on her head. ¡°Almighty k, is love that important to you? So big that you¡¯ve even forgotten your original intention as a professional yer?¡± ¡°Almighty k, you used your retirement to make the organizingmittee give in, but what if bey goes on stage and can¡¯t keep up with you? You¡¯re the appointed Captain of the Chinese battleteam, shouldn¡¯t you think about what you should be doing? are you doing this to the fans who have followed you all the way here?¡± k-God, please answer!¡± It was a familiar scene. Feng NAI¡¯s long legs stopped, and he said slowly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll use my retirement to make the organizingmittee give in? What step back?¡± ¡°I request that the organizingmittee not remove bey from the list of professional yers.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he smiled nonchntly.¡±¡±This is just an additional condition. Do you want to hear my real thoughts?¡± True thoughts? Those who came for the interview thought that they had dug up something. After all, everyone was waiting for rted news. If it was King himself who said it, then the news would definitely cause an even bigger sensation. ¡°What¡¯s Almighty k¡¯s true thoughts then?¡± They were all waiting. After all, no matter what Feng nai responded to, it would still be popr. ¡°My true thoughts.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s mask was half-hanging over his ear, one hand in his pocket while the other was still on mo bei¡¯s head. He saidzily,¡±¡±As long as I see people like you, I will feel that ying the game is too boring. Whether I win or lose, I have to see you again. It¡¯s better to retire and have some peace.¡± As soon as he said this. In an instant, all the sounds disappeared. The person who asked the question had an even more vivid expression as he stood there in a daze. No one would have thought that he would give such an answer. Feng nai was still gentle, but because of his dark eyes, there was a faint evil aura.¡±¡±At the root of it all, I only wanted to retire because of you guys. The reason why I didn¡¯t retire before was to wait for her toe back. If even she was forced to leave by you guys, why would I still continue to fight? In order to see you guys like this again? Heh, there¡¯s no fun even if you win. You might as well leave, understand?¡± These words could be said to be a p to the faces of many of the spectators. No one had expected such a turn of events. Because they wanted to retire. At this point, they could not even pin this hat on bey. Feng NAI¡¯s words sealed off what many people were going to say next. Didn¡¯t he always talk about his retirement? Then let¡¯s get to the bottom of it. The situation had clearly changed. Those people didn¡¯t dare to stop him anymore. They had been using this excuse to bind mo bei. Now that he had suddenly been tied up, there was no way to deal with it. It could only be said that they had never yed the moral Kidnapping Game with Feng nai. A path was naturally opened up. Feng NAI¡¯s face was still pale and devoid of blood. Others really couldn¡¯t see any changes in him, as he still didn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes. Mo bei was unusually quiet as she allowed him to lead the way. His line of sight waspletely blocked by the down jacket hat. She couldn¡¯t see the others ¡®expressions, but she could imagine it. All she could see was his sleeves and long legs. From the crowd to the road alone, there was no more sound. Mo bei felt his breath and warmth. Suddenly, she recalled something he had said in the past. ¡°Next time, can I take the damage for you and be your hero?¡± he asked. In fact, it had always been so. No matter what the situation was. He was the one who had brought her out of the whirlpool. When they had first met, everyone had looked down on her except him, who had thrown his coat at her. Now, he was not afraid of the rumors and walked over. Mo bei lowered her eyes again. So, how important can you be to someone like you? To her, it was good enough that it was him. There were thousands of faces to a person. No matter which face it was, as long as that person was called Feng nai, it made no difference to her. Feng nai didn¡¯t know about this. After he brought her out, he let go of her, and there was no warmth in his eyes.¡±What did you just do?¡± ¡°Just now?¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was indifferent. Feng nai knocked on her down jacket.¡±¡±What did you do when you handed me the down jacket?¡± Mo bei did not deny it and took out her phone from her pocket.¡±¡±You mean this?¡± ¡°He took my phone away while he was handing me the down jacket. The person he likes is really not simple.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were full of mockery. Mo bei raised her hand and returned the favor.¡±Password: my birthday.¡± ¡°I can guess the password he set.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me,¡± Feng nai said in a clear voice. Mo bei stuffed her hands into the pockets of her down jacket, her tone unchanged.¡±¡±You only turned back for the phone?¡± Feng nai nced sideways. He was noble and indifferent.¡±I should say that you used your phone to force me to turn back at that time.¡± Mo bei looked at him and agreed. ¡°You?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow.¡±You admitted it so readily?¡± Mo bei walked closer to him.¡±You haven¡¯t eaten yet. What do you want to eat?¡± Feng nai said nonchntly,¡±I want you to stay away from me. He¡¯s really interesting. He¡¯s clearly the most dangerous person around, but he still has to guard against someone for her. He can even predict when I¡¯ll turn back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that good,¡± Mo bei let him look at her face.¡±If I¡¯ve calcted everything, I wouldn¡¯t have been sshed. You don¡¯t like it when other people are dirty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people scheme against me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes deepened, slowly turning ck ... Chapter 1460 ? Chapter 1460: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes curved into crescents when he heard mo bei¡¯s simple word. He was clearly smiling, but he gave off an inexplicable sense of danger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your effort to get him toe back. It¡¯s useless.¡± His voice became a lot more rxed. Mo bei looked at him. It started to snow. Without the mask covering his face, Feng NAI¡¯s features were well-defined and good-looking. Especially when he looked up, even the curve of his chin seemed to have seeped into the snow, pale and clear. He just stood there and reached out his hand. The snow fell on his palm. He looked like he had juste to the world, still a little confused, but more so dark and dangerous. He turned his head, revealing his youthful figure and pitch-ck eyes.¡±I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± On the other side, the sound of a car horn could be heard. Uncle Wang made a turn and parked the business car closest to them. Panda opened the car door and shouted in their direction,¡±¡±Boss! Get in the car!¡± While this group of people were still in a daze, he had to leave quickly! They had seen the scene just now. Even through the window, they could feel what it was like to be drowned! Was this group of people nning to eat his brother? If it wasn¡¯t for han Xi holding him down, he would have jumped down long ago and reasoned with him! All of them were trying to kidnap him with their morals! However, none of them had ever yed with boss before! Hence, Panda was also shouting with all his might! Feng nai was still hesitating when he heard this. After all, he didn¡¯t want anyone to notice his change, as that would be dangerous for him. The one standing beside him was an exception. ¡°You guys ...¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his answer. Mo bei reached out and grabbed him, then strode over. She had no intention of stopping when she needed to cross the railing. She simplynded handsomely on the ground and turned around to look at the disobedient person she was holding. Feng nai wouldn¡¯t move. He was unwilling to be held like this to begin with, and even his thin lips were slightly pursed. Once his refined and refined demeanor was broken, he was filled with impatience, and there was more or less some unknown childlike stubbornness. This was no different from his expression when he was picky about food and did not eat carrots. Mo bei had always been used to capturing these subtle details. ¡°If we don¡¯t get in the car, people will be suspicious,¡± she said as she reached out her hand again. It was a very normal sentence without any unnecessary tone, but it sessfully convinced Feng nai. However, this person even knew what he was thinking. It was really inexplicably annoying. Feng nai didn¡¯t extend his hand. He was just crossing the railing, and his legs were long, fast, and handsome. The car was very close. Once Panda¡¯s brother got close, he wanted to grab him with his ws. He did the same. Then, he suddenly recalled something and retracted his hand, subconsciously looking in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Eh? Boss didn¡¯t look at him? He had already put his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder, but boss didn¡¯t give him a warning look? Before Panda could react to what was going on, the car had already left. In order to avoid being photographed again, uncle Wang drove very fast. Most importantly, he was worried about his young master¡¯s health. Just now, the young master had gotten out of the car with a pale face and his hand was still bleeding. He had a look that said,¡±if anyone tries to stop me, I¡¯ll be vicious.¡± Now that she was back, she didn¡¯t even have a jacket on her. It would be terrible if she had a fever. When uncle Wang thought of this, he nced at mo bei through the rear mirror. What he meant was,¡±miss mo, please help persuade the young master. He listens to you the most.¡± Almost everyone in the Feng family knew this. Even without uncle Wang¡¯s reminder, mo bei was most worried about Feng NAI¡¯s health. The moment she got into the car, she raised her hand and ced her palm on the man¡¯s forehead. Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly make such an intimate move. She thought that this person would behave a little more after getting into the car. After all, there were other people watching in the car. She couldn¡¯t press on his shoulder and harass him like she did just now. Feng nai had used the word ¡°harassment¡± because he really wanted to reject her. Even though her hand felt nice and cool when she touched it, it was still veryfortable. But Feng nai still took a step back, his eyes filled with indifference. Mo bei¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. Panda looked in their direction again, feeling that something was off. Han Xi had been observing something ever since Feng nai had gotten into the car. ¡°Boss,¡± Panda could not help but ask,¡±did you have a fight with my brother?¡± Are you acting in a fit of pique?¡± In a fit of anger? Feng NAI¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. He knew that this was another side of that person that she had put on in order to gain someone¡¯s favor. How could he be angry? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t say anything, then he must be.¡± Panda had long seen through the fact that his boss was a King of jealousy. He had also seen it just now. His brother did not go to the organizingmittee alone. It was said that there was a pretty boy beside him. After boss had finished dissing him, he had probably thought of this, so he did not even let his brother touch him! ¡°I understand,¡± Panda said as he nodded.¡±¡±Acting coquettishly,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up in a refined and devilish manner.¡±¡±Acting coquettishly?¡± Han Xi once again looked over. Feng nai sensed his gaze and met it. Han Xi looked at him.¡±This time, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±Panda asked, puzzled. Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard.¡±He¡¯s really in a Cold War with me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Panda was dumbfounded. ¡°Oh?¡± mo bei raised her hand again.¡±I just schemed against him.¡± ¡°I see. Boss does like to scheme against others and doesn¡¯t like to be schemed against.¡± Panda heaved a sigh of relief. At such a special time, it was best not to have internal conflicts like those in novels. That would be too tragic. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t Dodge. It was because mo bei had even used more strength in her other hand, and when she leaned forward, her eyes had be much lighter. Feng nai was smart. He knew that this was the only way to dispel the doubts of the people in the car. However, was she a little too close to him? Had no one ever taught her to keep an appropriate distance from boys? Feng nai had been a little impatient at first. From impatience to habit, and even after that hand moved away, her eyebrows would subconsciously furrow. It was no longer afortable temperature. The slight coolness of her body was just right. ¡°Uncle Wang, let¡¯s go back to the main house first.¡± The one making the decision was mo bei. Return to the main family? Did she want to give him to the old man? Feng nai sat therezily, his eyes wandering a little, but there was no fear in them. Even if he handed it over to the old man, what could the illegitimate doctor do? If he didn¡¯t let the person she wantede back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show his face again. It seemed that the person he should deal with the most was not the expert that the old man had invited, but the little old-fashioned man in front of him, who seemed to be indifferent to everything, but was actually always scheming against others. No, that was not right. She just looked old-fashioned ... Seeing mo bei like this, han Xi didn¡¯t continue to think about it. Perhaps they were really in a Cold War. However, the uneasiness in her heart grew with some conjectures. It was probably because he had been reading a lot of academic books recently, so it was easy to get into the situation. The most important thing now was to focus on how to protect it. ¡°It won¡¯t be over just like this.¡± Han Xi had said this to let mo bei be mentally prepared. The vortex would only get bigger and bigger, and more and more absurd remarks woulde out. All of this was nothing. What would he do if a situation like today happened again? ¡°bey, don¡¯t return to the base before you go abroad.¡± What han Xi said wasn¡¯t without reason. Manager li had long since received news that ck me¡¯s base was currently surrounded by fans. Some of these people liked ck me, some were Supreme Alliance fans, and some were old yers who simply hoped to win the championship this year. They could not ept that bey did not retire and continued to y with an injury. This was called individual heroism. He had to get an exnation. Mo bei was a very perceptive person. When han Xi said this, she could think of everything. If it were her, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter what they thought, it was what others thought. She wouldn¡¯t be influenced. However, the other team members still needed to train. If she joined them, she would definitely affect ck me. They would be going to Mn in half a month. ck me wanted to take advantage of this time to calm down and improve himself. This was also one of the reasons why mo bei wouldn¡¯t say anything about Feng nai. ck me had already experienced it once. It was also because of her that the word ¡®substitute¡¯ had been suppressed and everyone had been criticizing him. If it wasn¡¯t for him holding on back then ... Mo bei did not know what would happen to her. But she knew that there would be no second time. She could not harm ck me a second time. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s one word. Feng nai turned to look at him. His thin lips moved slightly, and only mo bei could tell what he was saying. He was saying,¡±how boring.¡± Mo bei did not reply. Instead, she unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. As she breathed in air, she also covered him with her down jacket. Such treatment would make the person with the fever feel morefortable. There was always a cool temperature on her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Mo bei lowered her voice. ¡°It will take some time to reach the main family.¡± Did this person really want him to sleep so badly? He felt that if he slept again, he would be able to change back into the other him. No wonder ... He was so thoughtful. Feng NAI¡¯s state of mind had changed. Perhaps even he didn¡¯t realize it, but his hand had already reached out and removed the hand that he had always felt was warm and pleasant from his forehead. He said slowly,¡±¡±It¡¯s done. ¡± He only said this so that his team members wouldn¡¯t look at him with the same doubtful eyes as before. He had only rejected her touch, but these people were like this. On the other hand, he was really crazy. What kind of appearance did he disguise himself as to cause these people to have such reactions? Especially han Xi. Feng nai knew very well what that meant-investigation and suspicion. However, even if he was seen through, it didn¡¯t matter. What he needed to deal with was just some people¡¯s cannonballs. It turned out that using her hands to lower his temperature was not to make him feel morefortable. Feng nai seemed to smile, and the temperature in his eyes started to drop. When he opened his eyes again, there was nothing else. He would never sleep. Unless the environment was absolutely safe. But this didn¡¯t stop him from closing his eyes and pretending to sleep. He could vaguely hear some sounds. ¡°Boss fell asleep again?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently. ¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so ufortable to keep going around like this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s been affected too much. When boss got into the car just now, I thought he was a different person. He¡¯s so vicious.¡± ¡°If it were me, I would also be angry and throw water at people.¡± ¡°I want to ssh it back!¡± ¡°Great minds think alike!¡± ¡°Good sister! I¡¯m talking about my good brother!¡± Panda and Teng Hui always had a way to change the direction of a serious topic. The atmosphere in the car was much better than before. At this moment, han Xi spoke up.¡±bey, what medicine did you feed the captain? what medicine was it?¡± This sentence piqued Feng NAI¡¯s interest. He really wanted to know how a certain someone would answer. On the surface, he looked like he was asleep, but he was like an outsider. Mo bei was also straightforward, not even hesitating.¡±¡±Cold medicine,¡± ¡°I told you!¡± Panda had an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m the most arrogant and the smartest¡¯ on his face. When han Xi heard this, he suppressed some of his spections.¡±¡±The base is just up ahead. Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to drive anymore. There won¡¯t be so much trouble if you leave us here.¡± ¡°There are so many people here. Young master han, why don¡¯t you go to the hotel?¡± Uncle Wang turned the steering wheel and looked around.¡±¡±Madam has told me that if anything happens and she¡¯s notfortable at the base, she can find another ce to build the base. She doesn¡¯t have anything else, but everything will belong to the Boss in the future. She¡¯ll always be the one making the hotel decisions, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± From what she said, it seemed that Auntie still wanted to separate from uncle Feng. It seemed that she had already gone through the procedure. The Feng family had been a little chaotic recently. Han Xi roughly understood what was going on and said,¡±¡±We¡¯re going back today. If we don¡¯t go back, they¡¯ll suffer even more. It¡¯s fine as long as Bey doesn¡¯t appear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Uncle Wang didn¡¯t understand these things, but since young master han said so, it was good.¡±Young master¡¯splexion is too pale, so I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll leave you guys around the corner. Young master han, is that alright?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Sure, just get off in front.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say much from the beginning to the end. She was a woman of few words before, so she wouldn¡¯t appear to be unreasonable. However, today, her attention had been on Feng NAI¡¯s face, whose eyes were closed, and she hadn¡¯t thought much about it. Han Xi had indeed thought that Feng nai had fallen asleep. After the car stopped, Panda and the others got out first, with han Xi being thest to get out. However, before the door closed, he turned around and asked,¡±¡±Is there anything strange about Captain recently?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei looked up, her emotions calm. Upon hearing this, han Xi paused for a second before saying,¡±¡±Do you believe that some people have multiple personalities? humans are creatures withplicated inner worlds. Captain has always beenplicated, but I think he¡¯s been acting a little strange recently. You can pay more attention to him.¡± ¡°Pay more attention to what?¡± Mo bei asked instead of answering. He was indeed like a person who knew nothing. Feng nai, who was lying there with his eyes closed, couldn¡¯t help but smile. This person¡¯s acting skills were not inferior to his. Han Xi raised his eyes.¡±Pay attention to whether he¡¯s different from before. Especially his temperament. Is there a big difference?¡± Chapter 1461 ? Chapter 1461: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai, who was in a light sleep, wasn¡¯t too surprised when he heard this. He would wait and see how a certain someone would answer. Mo bei was still looking at him, but her nce was very natural. After she swept her gaze over, she looked at han Xi again.¡±Why do you suddenly want me to pay attention to these things?¡± The voice was neither cold nor indifferent. Han Xi stood outside the car, and Panda was still calling him. ¡°I just feel like something is wrong. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±han Xi said and waved his hand. Mo bei grunted in agreement. Uncle Wang had heard the entire conversation between the two of them. He could not help but turn around and ask Mo bei,¡±¡±What young master han said is wrong, are you referring to the young master?¡± Mo bei did not deny it. Uncle Wang¡¯s face showed a difficult expression.¡±The chairman has always asked me to keep an eye on the young master. Today, it was my negligence. The young master, he ...¡± ¡°I have a slight fever.¡± Mo bei interrupted uncle Wang¡¯s self-me.¡±It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve implicated him. Let¡¯s go back to the main house first. The fever has subsided.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go back to the main family first, let¡¯s go back first.¡± All of uncle Wang¡¯s suspicions were dispelled. The most important thing now was to quickly bring down the young master¡¯s fever! As uncle Wang, he didn¡¯t expect that mo bei would say that because she didn¡¯t want him to find out more about what han Xi had said. Feng NAI¡¯s figure didn¡¯t move, but the corners of his lips curled up faintly. This person was really calctive. Mo bei looked over again. This time, she raised her hand slightly and bent her waist slightly. Sensing that she was approaching, Feng nai opened his eyes and looked at her, meaning,¡¯what are you trying to do?¡¯ Mo bei did not stop because of his gaze. She pulled out a tissue, dipped it in mineral water, and ced it on his forehead. The entire set of movements was smooth and natural, without the slightest pause. It was as if it made no difference to her whether he was asleep or awake. Feng nai allowed her to lower the back of the chair and justy there. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore. Anyway, she could see through him no matter what. The two of them didn¡¯t speak along the way. Feng nai was a very good guard, especially against mo bei. The inte was abuzz with discussions. ck me base was indeed surrounded by a lot of people. There were so many that there was no way to drive in. Of course, that was for ordinary people. For a certain ck Lamborghini, it didn¡¯t seem to be a burden at all. When the car drove beautifully and the brakes sounded, many people turned around to look. However, their line of sight indeed didn¡¯t stay here for too long. After all, the moment han Xi and the others appeared, they attracted all the attention. Other than little demon Bo and little Lin under the streetmp. Little Lin did not move. He was the one who saw that an ¡®an did not move. As for why an ¡®an didn¡¯t move and even looked over in that direction, he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Anan, What are you looking at?¡± she tilted her head and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Little demon Bo said nothing but her gaze didn¡¯t leave. The people in the car could not see this. However, the closer he got, the more the notification sounded. ¡°Anan, your bracelet will light up.¡± Little Lin reached out and poked at the cool essory that he was interested in. ¡°A tracker.¡± Little demon Bo retracted her gaze. ¡°A tracker? What tracking device?¡± Little Lin did not understand. The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was calm.¡±The tracker on my father¡¯s body will be like this when there is a notification.¡± ¡°Why did you put a tracker on your father?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In order to know yourself and your enemy,¡± the little demon Bo replied in a normal tone. ¡°Wait a minute. You mean your father, that scumbag father of yours who¡¯s very strict with control, doesn¡¯t earn his own money, and only knows how to live off your mommy, is nearby?¡± Little Lin¡¯s reaction speed was still very fast. The little demon Bo replied with a ¡°MMH.¡± She lifted her chin and said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s in that car,¡± ¡°A car?¡± Only then did little Lin notice the Lamborghini in the night.¡±¡±So cool! I¡¯ve never seen this style before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mommy¡¯s car. ¡°Little demon Bo nced sideways. Little Lin still wanted to ask something. Amidst the hustle and bustle, they had already surrounded Panda and the others, and there was an endless stream of questions. ¡°Did you know that bey made such a decision?¡± ¡°Can ck me really continue like this?¡± ¡°How can you let us down!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s bey? Tell her toe out!¡± The fat manager¡¯s appearance of being pushed around by people was both bitter and funny. His sses were almost squeezed off. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t be rash. Without bey, the contestants need to rest now that they¡¯re back. As for the rest, we¡¯ll exin it clearly!¡± The fat manager also shouted at the top of his voice. Panda and the others walked very quickly. At the same time, they were also d that their brother and boss did not get off the car. The situation in ck me base was very chaotic. The snow was still falling, and the north wind was especially painful when it hit their faces. This was also where everyone felt wronged. It was such a cold day and they had been waiting outside for so long without a single exnation. How was bey worthy of participating in the Mnpetition? they just wanted to know what this group of people thought the honor was! The little demon Bo had seen enough. She retracted her gaze and looked at the Lamborghini. On the other hand, little Lin was angry. His little face was puffed up, but he had a good temperament. ¡°Anan, are we not going to do anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s expression changed. Little Lin was still puzzled. The car window of the Lamborghini rolled down. Then, a fair and slender hand reached out from inside and beckoned them with its index finger. Little Lin¡¯s eyes trembled, and he turned to look at his littlepanion with his dark, round eyes. The little demon Bo nced at him before pacing back and forth. Little Lin immediately followed. The two little ones arrived at the Lamborghini. Only then did little Lin see the person in the driver¡¯s seat clearly. He had thought that it would be an an¡¯s scumbag father. However, that was not the case. The person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was a youngdy with an androgynous appearance. She was wearing a ck hat, and her silver-gray hair was faintly discernible. She had one hand on the steering wheel, and the corners of her mouth were curved into an arc.¡±Son, why did you onlye after I called you?¡± This was directed at the little demon Bo. The little demon Bo stood there.¡±I don¡¯t want to see the person sitting next to you. He doesn¡¯t give me food.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give me food?¡± The manughed.¡±Son, you¡¯ve gone too far. Come, let me kiss you first. You¡¯ve covered up well. Mommy did something big when she went out this time.¡± Little demon Bo was like a little gentleman in front of his mommy. He moved his face closer to her and didn¡¯t forget to remind her,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go too far, you still have to see peopleter. ¡± ¡°You might as well stop kissing.¡± The man who had been reading the report in the front passenger seat without saying a word raised his lunchbox, looking noble and abstinent. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± The little demon Bo looked at him. Her figure didn¡¯t change but she was full of provocation. Qin mo didn¡¯t look at him, his gazending on little Lin.¡±¡±You ran away from home for this little friend?¡± Little Lin was speechless. Wait a minute, an ¡®an came out because he was controlling her too strictly. And this uncle should know why an ¡®an came out. Didn¡¯t he let them pass at that time? And now an an ran away from home? Or for him? This was a little too shameless. He even bullied a child? He couldpete with his brother! Little Lin finally understood why an ¡®an always said that his father was a scumbag! She raised her head angrily. Someone pinched his face gently and said with a smile,¡±¡±This is the president of my little stoic¡¯s fan club? Son, where did you get the young master of the Feng family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing. ¡± The little demon Bo corrected his mommy¡¯s choice of words. Bo Jiu raised her brows, turning towards little Lin.¡±No matter how I look at it, he seems to have been tricked.¡± Little Lin was speechless. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°They¡¯re all trying to get sister bey to withdraw from thepetition. ¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes turned cold, her other hand moving. It was a handcuff with a long chain. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. ¡°Humans are all like this.¡± Qin mo was the one who could sense the change in a certain someone¡¯s mood. Including the fact that she wanted to get out of the room. ¡°Let her settle it herself so that she won¡¯t be suppressed by Supreme Alliance forever. Those were your exact words.¡± Qin mo reminded her as he unlocked the handcuffs. The viciousness in Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes dissipated.¡±But we can¡¯t let them bully us all the time. Son, get in the car.¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t hesitate. She even brought little Lin along when she got into the car. Bo Jiu lowered her lids, speeding up. As the lights flickered, the mole at the corner of her eye glowed. Immediately after, a sound came from the navigation system. ¡°Master, the gun salute is ready.¡± ¡°System invasion begins.¡± ¡± 10 seconds left.¡± ¡°10,9, 8,7......¡± Just as the voice was counting down. There was a whooshing sound! Bo Jiu swerved the car and drove towards the area closest to the crowd. Behind the car, fireworks shot up one after another. After being stunned for a moment, everyone turned around to look! The fireworks formed words in the air. ¡°Bei, master is waiting for you in Mn¡± That sentence not only bloomed in the night of ck me base. All the major tforms were still discussing this matter. He didn¡¯t know if it was theputer or the phone. This was the sentence that appeared on the page! It upied the entire screen on such arge scale for a long time. It was something that had only happened four years ago. People could even clearly see that after the sentence faded, the signature below was z! The people who were blocking the entrance of ck me base were dumbfounded at that moment. In addition, the Lamborghini that shed past them had deliberately stopped when it passed them, enough for them to see clearly who the driver was! Someone covered their mouth. Someone shouted. Some people wanted to take a closer look. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The Lamborghini sped up and swept past them handsomely, startling the snow on the ground. He didn¡¯t stand up for her because he didn¡¯t want the name Supreme Alliance to always be on mo bei¡¯s shoulders. But this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t express his opinion. ¡°I¡¯ve been safe and sound for far too long. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve all forgotten how protective I am of my children. ¡± This message was sent to the big clubs. When they saw the signature, some of them started to worry. They were indeed guilty and didn¡¯t know that they would receive bad news about them. After all, they had all heard of spade z¡¯s methods back then. The words ¡°master is waiting for you in Mn¡± had already exined his attitude. The Supreme Alliance fans couldn¡¯t use words like ¡°if God z finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll definitely regret taking you as his disciple and you¡¯re not fit to appear in Mn¡± to put pressure on mo bei. The reversal of the situation allowed elder Xu to finally heave a sigh of relief. Of course, just based on these, there was no guarantee that the child¡¯s future would be smooth. However, with z¡¯s unyielding attitude, at least most of the Supreme Alliance fans would note again. However, whether or not he would be epted and whether or not he would be able to participate in the officialpetition would still depend on the child himself. Mo bei¡¯s thoughts were all on Feng nai and she did not pay attention to any other messages. Other than sending a message to Fei Ying, telling him to pay attention to the Qin family, return to the hotel early, and not to make any moves, she did not look at anything else. Since he had already decided, he would not turn back. She would do the surgery. Mo bei looked at the tens of thousands of lights outside the car window, her eyes empty. No one could read her mind. Many people were worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the result if she knew that only one person could perform the surgery. She epted it. It was because this was the only result. If he retired, he would note back. When others mentioned it, they would only say that it was not important. The expression in mo bei¡¯s eyes faded. The only way to let these people know that was important was to win. ¡°Miss mo,¡± Uncle Wang stopped the car and called for mo bei twice. ¡°Young master seems to have fallen asleep. Why don¡¯t we not wake him up? I¡¯ll turn around again and let him sleep a little longer.¡± Mo bei also knew that Feng nai had really fallen asleep this time. But in his current state, if he didn¡¯t return to the main family as usual, he would be even more guarded. Besides, he probably wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep. Feng nai had indeed been in a light sleep. After hearing sounds, he would still listen. ¡°No need. Come earlier and call him when you arrive.¡± Mo bei replied. Uncle Wang asked again,¡±should we call doctor Liang to the main family?¡± The chairman said that if young master encountered any problems, he should be called. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei was watertight.¡±It¡¯s a low fever. I¡¯ll do it. There¡¯s no need to trouble others. I can also let him rest for a while. He doesn¡¯t like the smell of doctors either.¡± ¡°Indeed, miss mo, you¡¯re very thoughtful. Young master is not very happy with this and might not cooperate. I¡¯ll continue driving then.¡± ¡°Mm ...¡± Chapter 1462 ? Chapter 1462: Save Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai, who was in a light sleep, wasn¡¯t too surprised when he heard this. He would wait and see how a certain someone would answer. Mo bei was still looking at him, but her nce was very natural. After she swept her gaze over, she looked at han Xi again.¡±Why do you suddenly want me to pay attention to these things?¡± The voice was neither cold nor indifferent. Han Xi stood outside the car, and Panda was still calling him. ¡°I just feel like something is wrong. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±han Xi said and waved his hand. Mo bei grunted in agreement. Uncle Wang had heard the entire conversation between the two of them. He could not help but turn around and ask Mo bei,¡±¡±What young master han said is wrong, are you referring to the young master?¡± Mo bei did not deny it. Uncle Wang¡¯s face showed a difficult expression.¡±The chairman has always asked me to keep an eye on the young master. Today, it was my negligence. The young master, he ...¡± ¡°I have a slight fever.¡± Mo bei interrupted uncle Wang¡¯s self-me.¡±It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve implicated him. Let¡¯s go back to the main house first. The fever has subsided.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go back to the main family first, let¡¯s go back first.¡± All of uncle Wang¡¯s suspicions were dispelled. The most important thing now was to quickly bring down the young master¡¯s fever! As uncle Wang, he didn¡¯t expect that mo bei would say that because she didn¡¯t want him to find out more about what han Xi had said. Feng NAI¡¯s figure didn¡¯t move, but the corners of his lips curled up faintly. This person was really calctive. Mo bei looked over again. This time, she raised her hand slightly and bent her waist slightly. Sensing that she was approaching, Feng nai opened his eyes and looked at her, meaning,¡¯what are you trying to do?¡¯ Mo bei did not stop because of his gaze. She pulled out a tissue, dipped it in mineral water, and ced it on his forehead. The entire set of movements was smooth and natural, without the slightest pause. It was as if it made no difference to her whether he was asleep or awake. Feng nai allowed her to lower the back of the chair and justy there. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore. Anyway, she could see through him no matter what. The two of them didn¡¯t speak along the way. Feng nai was a very good guard, especially against mo bei. The inte was abuzz with discussions. ck me base was indeed surrounded by a lot of people. There were so many that there was no way to drive in. Of course, that was for ordinary people. For a certain ck Lamborghini, it didn¡¯t seem to be a burden at all. When the car drove beautifully and the brakes sounded, many people turned around to look. However, their line of sight indeed didn¡¯t stay here for too long. After all, the moment han Xi and the others appeared, they attracted all the attention. Other than little demon Bo and little Lin under the streetmp. Little Lin did not move. He was the one who saw that an ¡®an did not move. As for why an ¡®an didn¡¯t move and even looked over in that direction, he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Anan, What are you looking at?¡± she tilted her head and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Little demon Bo said nothing but her gaze didn¡¯t leave. The people in the car could not see this. However, the closer he got, the more the notification sounded. ¡°Anan, your bracelet will light up.¡± Little Lin reached out and poked at the cool essory that he was interested in. ¡°A tracker.¡± Little demon Bo retracted her gaze. ¡°A tracker? What tracking device?¡± Little Lin did not understand. The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was calm.¡±The tracker on my father¡¯s body will be like this when there is a notification.¡± ¡°Why did you put a tracker on your father?¡± Little Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In order to know yourself and your enemy,¡± the little demon Bo replied in a normal tone. ¡°Wait a minute. You mean your father, that scumbag father of yours who¡¯s very strict with control, doesn¡¯t earn his own money, and only knows how to live off your mommy, is nearby?¡± Little Lin¡¯s reaction speed was still very fast. The little demon Bo replied with a ¡°MMH.¡± She lifted her chin and said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s in that car,¡± ¡°A car?¡± Only then did little Lin notice the Lamborghini in the night.¡±¡±So cool! I¡¯ve never seen this style before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mommy¡¯s car. ¡°Little demon Bo nced sideways. Little Lin still wanted to ask something. Amidst the hustle and bustle, they had already surrounded Panda and the others, and there was an endless stream of questions. ¡°Did you know that bey made such a decision?¡± ¡°Can ck me really continue like this?¡± ¡°How can you let us down!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s bey? Tell her toe out!¡± The fat manager¡¯s appearance of being pushed around by people was both bitter and funny. His sses were almost squeezed off. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t be rash. Without bey, the contestants need to rest now that they¡¯re back. As for the rest, we¡¯ll exin it clearly!¡± The fat manager also shouted at the top of his voice. Panda and the others walked very quickly. At the same time, they were also d that their brother and boss did not get off the car. The situation in ck me base was very chaotic. The snow was still falling, and the north wind was especially painful when it hit their faces. This was also where everyone felt wronged. It was such a cold day and they had been waiting outside for so long without a single exnation. How was bey worthy of participating in the Mnpetition? they just wanted to know what this group of people thought the honor was! The little demon Bo had seen enough. She retracted her gaze and looked at the Lamborghini. On the other hand, little Lin was angry. His little face was puffed up, but he had a good temperament. ¡°Anan, are we not going to do anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s expression changed. Little Lin was still puzzled. The car window of the Lamborghini rolled down. Then, a fair and slender hand reached out from inside and beckoned them with its index finger. Little Lin¡¯s eyes trembled, and he turned to look at his littlepanion with his dark, round eyes. The little demon Bo nced at him before pacing back and forth. Little Lin immediately followed. The two little ones arrived at the Lamborghini. Only then did little Lin see the person in the driver¡¯s seat clearly. He had thought that it would be an an¡¯s scumbag father. However, that was not the case. The person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was a youngdy with an androgynous appearance. She was wearing a ck hat, and her silver-gray hair was faintly discernible. She had one hand on the steering wheel, and the corners of her mouth were curved into an arc.¡±Son, why did you onlye after I called you?¡± This was directed at the little demon Bo. The little demon Bo stood there.¡±I don¡¯t want to see the person sitting next to you. He doesn¡¯t give me food.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give me food?¡± The manughed.¡±Son, you¡¯ve gone too far. Come, let me kiss you first. You¡¯ve covered up well. Mommy did something big when she went out this time.¡± Little demon Bo was like a little gentleman in front of his mommy. He moved his face closer to her and didn¡¯t forget to remind her,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go too far, you still have to see peopleter. ¡± ¡°You might as well stop kissing.¡± The man who had been reading the report in the front passenger seat without saying a word raised his lunchbox, looking noble and abstinent. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± The little demon Bo looked at him. Her figure didn¡¯t change but she was full of provocation. Qin mo didn¡¯t look at him, his gazending on little Lin.¡±¡±You ran away from home for this little friend?¡± Little Lin was speechless. Wait a minute, an ¡®an came out because he was controlling her too strictly. And this uncle should know why an ¡®an came out. Didn¡¯t he let them pass at that time? And now an an ran away from home? Or for him? This was a little too shameless. He even bullied a child? He couldpete with his brother! Little Lin finally understood why an ¡®an always said that his father was a scumbag! She raised her head angrily. Someone pinched his face gently and said with a smile,¡±¡±This is the president of my little stoic¡¯s fan club? Son, where did you get the young master of the Feng family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing. ¡± The little demon Bo corrected his mommy¡¯s choice of words. Bo Jiu raised her brows, turning towards little Lin.¡±No matter how I look at it, he seems to have been tricked.¡± Little Lin was speechless. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°They¡¯re all trying to get sister bey to withdraw from thepetition. ¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes turned cold, her other hand moving. It was a handcuff with a long chain. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. ¡°Humans are all like this.¡± Qin mo was the one who could sense the change in a certain someone¡¯s mood. Including the fact that she wanted to get out of the room. ¡°Let her settle it herself so that she won¡¯t be suppressed by Supreme Alliance forever. Those were your exact words.¡± Qin mo reminded her as he unlocked the handcuffs. The viciousness in Bo Jiu¡¯s eyes dissipated.¡±But we can¡¯t let them bully us all the time. Son, get in the car.¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t hesitate. She even brought little Lin along when she got into the car. Bo Jiu lowered her lids, speeding up. As the lights flickered, the mole at the corner of her eye glowed. Immediately after, a sound came from the navigation system. ¡°Master, the gun salute is ready.¡± ¡°System invasion begins.¡± ¡± 10 seconds left.¡± ¡°10,9, 8,7......¡± Just as the voice was counting down. There was a whooshing sound! Bo Jiu swerved the car and drove towards the area closest to the crowd. Behind the car, fireworks shot up one after another. After being stunned for a moment, everyone turned around to look! The fireworks formed words in the air. ¡°Bei, master is waiting for you in Mn¡± That sentence not only bloomed in the night of ck me base. All the major tforms were still discussing this matter. He didn¡¯t know if it was theputer or the phone. This was the sentence that appeared on the page! It upied the entire screen on such arge scale for a long time. It was something that had only happened four years ago. People could even clearly see that after the sentence faded, the signature below was z! The people who were blocking the entrance of ck me base were dumbfounded at that moment. In addition, the Lamborghini that shed past them had deliberately stopped when it passed them, enough for them to see clearly who the driver was! Someone covered their mouth. Someone shouted. Some people wanted to take a closer look. A ¡°Chi¡± sound was heard! The Lamborghini sped up and swept past them handsomely, startling the snow on the ground. He didn¡¯t stand up for her because he didn¡¯t want the name Supreme Alliance to always be on mo bei¡¯s shoulders. But this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t express his opinion. ¡°I¡¯ve been safe and sound for far too long. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve all forgotten how protective I am of my children. ¡± This message was sent to the big clubs. When they saw the signature, some of them started to worry. They were indeed guilty and didn¡¯t know that they would receive bad news about them. After all, they had all heard of spade z¡¯s methods back then. The words ¡°master is waiting for you in Mn¡± had already exined his attitude. The Supreme Alliance fans couldn¡¯t use words like ¡°if God z finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll definitely regret taking you as his disciple and you¡¯re not fit to appear in Mn¡± to put pressure on mo bei. The reversal of the situation allowed elder Xu to finally heave a sigh of relief. Of course, just based on these, there was no guarantee that the child¡¯s future would be smooth. However, with z¡¯s unyielding attitude, at least most of the Supreme Alliance fans would note again. However, whether or not he would be epted and whether or not he would be able to participate in the officialpetition would still depend on the child himself. Mo bei¡¯s thoughts were all on Feng nai and she did not pay attention to any other messages. Other than sending a message to Fei Ying, telling him to pay attention to the Qin family, return to the hotel early, and not to make any moves, she did not look at anything else. Since he had already decided, he would not turn back. She would do the surgery. Mo bei looked at the tens of thousands of lights outside the car window, her eyes empty. No one could read her mind. Many people were worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the result if she knew that only one person could perform the surgery. She epted it. It was because this was the only result. If he retired, he would note back. When others mentioned it, they would only say that it was not important. The expression in mo bei¡¯s eyes faded. The only way to let these people know that was important was to win. ¡°Miss mo,¡± Uncle Wang stopped the car and called for mo bei twice. ¡°Young master seems to have fallen asleep. Why don¡¯t we not wake him up? I¡¯ll turn around again and let him sleep a little longer.¡± Mo bei also knew that Feng nai had really fallen asleep this time. But in his current state, if he didn¡¯t return to the main family as usual, he would be even more guarded. Besides, he probably wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep. Feng nai had indeed been in a light sleep. After hearing sounds, he would still listen. ¡°No need. Come earlier and call him when you arrive.¡± Mo bei replied. Uncle Wang asked again,¡±should we call doctor Liang to the main family?¡± The chairman said that if young master encountered any problems, he should be called. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei was watertight.¡±It¡¯s a low fever. I¡¯ll do it. There¡¯s no need to trouble others. I can also let him rest for a while. He doesn¡¯t like the smell of doctors either.¡± ¡°Indeed, miss mo, you¡¯re very thoughtful. Young master is not very happy with this and might not cooperate. I¡¯ll continue driving then.¡± ¡°Mm ...¡± Chapter 1463 ? Chapter 1463: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Director, director Feng.¡± The man¡¯s face changed when he heard that it was Feng Yi, and he sat up straight. ¡°There¡¯s no female college student. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, President yang.¡± Feng Yi was still smiling.¡±I heard that boss yang wanted fashion resources from the sem. He¡¯s been looking for a long time but he can¡¯t seem to get close to him. I¡¯m on good terms with him, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to me if I say a few words.¡± This was a threat. It was impossible for yang to not understand. He sat up straight and smiled in a ttering manner.¡±Director Feng, this ...¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t wait for him to speak, his voice slow.¡±Boss yang, shouldn¡¯t you re-evaluate your own situation before you evaluate our ck me? also, I don¡¯t like people making irresponsible remarks about the yers I¡¯ve trained.¡± His words fell. Feng Yi hung up. Mr. Yang called him again in a hurry, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Instead, he used his own phone to call another interviewpany. The other party was in a difficult position.¡±Feng Yi, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to pick up. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t say much with the current situation.¡± ¡°Four years ago, when Supreme Alliance was in a Whirlpool of public opinion and was surrounded by enemies, you were the one who interviewed us.¡± Feng Yi strolled over to the French window, his sses reflecting the light as he looked out at the people who still wanted an exnation.¡±I know that whoever speaks up for bey now will get into trouble. Other than friends, I also want you to believe that bey will be just like Supreme Alliance in the past. She will be stronger and stronger.¡± Hearing this, the other party only hesitated. Many thoughts ran through his mind, including bey¡¯s current hand injury. It was probably because Supreme Alliance had left a deep impression on him. Or perhaps, it had been too many years since he had spoken his mind. And, the other party was the Feng Yi He knew. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes never missed a thing. ck me was the best example. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The person on the other end of the phoneughed.¡±Even if I¡¯m going to take the me, I¡¯m leaving. Ask them to prepare and see if there will be any fans. I¡¯m just afraid that when the timees, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do my part. It¡¯s that your appeal is not enough. Those whoe are all trying to make bey withdraw from thepetition.¡± Feng Yi looked into the distance.¡±That¡¯s another matter. Thanks.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m still waiting for bey to make aeback. When I first met her, she was still a child. Every word she said would stab Lin Feng in the back. Hahahahaha.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes softened at her words. He reached out to take off his sses, still exuding a business-like aura.¡±¡±She hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good ...¡± He had experienced so much. Some people would always forget why they had to win ... After Feng Yi was done, he turned back and ced the coat on the sofa, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m back. I came just in time before you went on an overseas expedition.¡± The little stoic was going to the worldpetition. He had to send them off on this journey. Panda finally had a taste of what it felt like to have a good time after all the suffering! Teng Hui heaved a sigh of relief. God z was too far away from them. They also knew that the Supreme Alliance yers didn¡¯te out probably because they didn¡¯t want bey to be under their protection forever. No matter how well she yed, no matter what kind of miracles she created, people would always think that it was what she should do. Otherwise, the crime would be unforgivable. That group of people probably wanted everyone to understand. bey, she was worthy of everything. Chapter 1464 ? Chapter 1464: Save Trantor: 5496903 The only person who was not at ease was han Xi. However, he was not worried about bey. He had other concerns. When the two of them had left, he pulled out a bottle of red wine and opened it. He poured two sses and handed one to Feng Yi. Feng Yi had flown back overnight, and there was still a little fatigue in his eyes, but it made him look even more energetic. After he saw the ss of red wine in han Xi¡¯s hand, he raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±We can still drink in the base?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the captain ¡®s. ¡± As han Xi spoke, he swirled the wine ss and directly stated his purpose foring without turning the corner.¡±¡±Ten months ago, the base started to drink more alcohol. He probably used this to fall asleep. I don¡¯t know what the situation is now, but as a professional yer, drinking all the time will affect his condition.¡± Feng Yi stopped what he was doing. Han Xi looked over.¡±The captain has always had strong self-control. He won¡¯t make any mistakes during thepetition and won¡¯t touch alcohol before and after thepetition, so he often suffers from insomnia. Whether it¡¯s from a medical exnation or from a normal perspective, it¡¯s a bad sign for anyone to suffer from insomnia. What do you think, uncle Feng?¡± Feng Yi nced sideways and sighed.¡±Is there something wrong with him recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be injured asionally. ¡± Han Xi thought of what had happened today and frowned.¡±¡±Captain has always been very protective of his hands, but today, in order to wake up, his actions were a little too extreme. Uncle Feng, I heard a rumor when I was young.¡± Feng Yi knew what han Xi was going to say. He looked at him, his eyes darkening, and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Naer was indeed different from other children when she was young.¡± Han Xi put down his wine ss. Feng Yi also finished the wine in his ss, his voice still indifferent.¡±Bigoted, cold, and perceptual.¡± ¡°Perceptual obstruction.¡± Han Xi was no stranger to this term. ¡°Autistic symptoms,¡± Feng Yi said, looking out the window. Han Xi paused. Autistic? ¡°In fact, he should be slightly autistic.¡± ¡°Look at him now,¡± Feng Yiughed,¡±is it possible that he¡¯s autistic?¡± Even if han Xi wasn¡¯t a major in this field, he had also understood the behavior of autistic children. Language barrier, no eye contact, no interaction with others, likes to be alone and tear paper. The younger the child was, the more the adults would suspect that he had hearing problems. This was because autism was often apanied by people who acted as if they couldn¡¯t hear you. They wouldn¡¯t open their mouths to speak and would only scream to express their emotions. They were extremely paranoid and liked to watch the weather forecast. Many people who were not familiar with this illness did not take it seriously. When they discovered itter, they would miss the best treatment period. Congenital autism was even more difficult to cure. They were a group of little angels living on another. They looked like ordinary children who would smile when they saw something they liked. It was just that you were not in their world and did not understand why they smiled. The captain actually ... Han Xi¡¯s hands tightened.¡±Then, his actions these few days were from ...¡± He could not bring himself to say the word ¡°disabled.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Han Xi couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Only he knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Feng Yi shook his head. ¡°The big game in Mn¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about his condition. ¡°Han Xi lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a big matter. The main family didn¡¯t receive any news. ¡°Feng Yi pressed his forehead. Logically speaking, a psychiatrist should be in the main house all year round. When han Xi saw Panda and the others walking over, he ended the topic and only said,¡±¡±And today, he was especially strange. I¡¯ve already told bey. bey should have a better idea than us.¡± Feng Yi suddenly paused. Naer¡¯s paranoia was already under control. The re-up this time was very likely rted to the little stoic being forced to leave through that method ten months ago. It was just that the little stoic had already returned now, but he still hadn¡¯t recovered, which also meant that the true Knot in his heart hadn¡¯t been untied. Back then, young master Qin had also experienced a simr situation. Feng Yi was thinking if he should ask. What he was most worried about now was that unfathomable nephew of his, who might create a second personality for him. From a certain perspective, that person was not white at all. Based on his understanding of him, if something really happened, his first reaction would definitely be to destroy the little stoic. He would destroy the person who affected his emotions the most first. This was a sign of his illness acting up. It was the same when he was young. At this thought, Feng Yi immediately sent a message to mo bei. ¡°You¡¯re with naer?¡± There was no reply. Mo bei was still using the physical cooling method to lower Feng NAI¡¯s temperature. She dipped a wet towel into it and ced it on Feng NAI¡¯s forehead. Feng nai had been in a half-asleep state the entire time. When he opened his eyes asionally, he would see the person sitting by the bed. She was feeding him water and even wiped his hands with an alcohol ball. The temperature of her fingertips on his forehead was veryfortable. However, Feng nai really didn¡¯t like the feeling of being at the mercy of others. He opened his eyes, which were filled with resistance.¡±Miss mo, have you forgotten your gender?¡± ¡°No,¡± mo bei replied calmly. ¡°Is there a girl who takes the initiative like you?¡± Feng nai wanted to remove the towel on his forehead. Mo bei reached out to hold him down. Her movements were very Swift, and her posture was also very offensive.¡±Is that important?¡± Feng nai had never thought that he would one day lose to a girl in a contest of strength. His smile was a little cold. It was really surprising. Mo bei was also straightforward, and she said in a light tone,¡±¡±You might not even be able to beat me when you¡¯re well, let alone when you¡¯re sick. It¡¯s better to lie down obediently.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had be much more refined.¡±Do you think you¡¯ll be able to find a boyfriend like this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it?¡± Mo bei patted his head, her meaning clear. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±he¡¯s him. I¡¯m me. You probably don¡¯t know my preferences.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± mo bei thought for a moment. Feng nai was half-lying there, looking like a vampire aristocrat who had lost too much blood. His handsome face was well-defined, pale, and Noble. ¡°We¡¯re different. Do I need to remind you about this? Also, I¡¯m not interested in you. If you can get out now and close the door for me, I¡¯ll probably be able to sleep well. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯m trying to do something by letting you sleep?¡± Mo bei exposed the meaning behind his words and said indifferently,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have that intention. If I did, the psychiatrist would be here now.¡± Feng nai looked at her clear eyes, and his smile faded a lot.¡±¡±What do you think he can do even if hees? I¡¯m afraid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re afraid. I just said that I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Mo bei picked up the towel on his forehead, dipped it in warm water, and then pasted it on his forehead again.¡±¡±You can¡¯t beat me in a fight, so you might as well sleep.¡± After hearing this for the second time, Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips faintly pursed.¡±¡±A girl¡¯s strength is greater than a boy ¡®s, this kind of thing is indeed worth showing off.¡± A familiar sense of mockery came. Mo bei looked at him.¡±I can only carry you like this.¡± Feng nai smiled slowly.¡±Do you think that a man like me would be happy being piggybacked by you like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask them to leave when they came to pick you up?¡± When mo bei said this, she brought the cup to his lips. She didn¡¯t seem to be coaxing her boyfriend, but rather, she was coaxing a child.¡±¡±Drink some water. You talk too much.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were filled with rejection. Mo bei stared at him for ten seconds. Feng nai avoided her gaze.¡±I¡¯m hungry. When you were in the car, didn¡¯t you tell me to eat? where¡¯s the food?¡± Mo bei ced the cup of water in his hand.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already asked someone to make porridge. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re using porridge to get rid of me?¡± At this moment, Feng nai was very much like a young master.¡±¡±In his memory, you seem to know how to make a lot of food.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± mo bei lowered her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you know what I like?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t answer but asked a question instead. He brought a Business Magazine over, looking noble but also vaguely dark. After all that talk, he was actually waiting for her here. Mo bei stood up. Feng NAI¡¯s voice followed.¡±¡±If what you make is not what I like, please stop taking the initiative now, miss mo. Because what you give me may not be what I want, and it may even make me annoyed.¡± When the word ¡°fed up¡± came out of his mouth. Mo bei¡¯s tall and straight back paused for a moment. This was probably how people looked like. No matter what she was determined to do, she would still feel sad. Or rather, it was because that person was him that he felt that these words were even more unbearable. ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡± Mo bei walked out without looking back. Feng nai, who was half-lying on the bed, had a deeper look in his eyes. He had thought that this person would be easy to deal with. Anyone who truly liked someone would feel hurt. Why did this person not even know what retreating in the face of difficulties meant and wanted him toe back so badly? At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were inexplicably filled with frustration. He reached out, trying to untie his cor. She only realized that she had already unbuttoned his shirt in advance to let him breathe in the car because she was worried that he would be ufortable. He knew that he should be wary of this kind of person. I¡¯m always thinking of everything for you. I¡¯m only looking at you, my attention is all on you, and I¡¯m even scheming. No wonder that he would fall. But he was different. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to see the light of day again. How could he be affected by one person? At this thought, Feng nai picked up his phone and searched through the call records. In the end, his fingernded on the name ¡°gold,¡± and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips. One of his childhood toys. Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers moved and he made the call. Jin Jin, who had just taken over thepany, was really having a headache all day long. He had thought that his brother used to be a female star under bubbles, who would asionally invest in movies or something on a whim. When he really took over, he realized that it was so difficult to talk about the unspoken rules! This waspletely different from what he had imagined. Shouldn¡¯t all the celebrities under him listen to him? What¡¯s up with this Best Actor! Chapter 1465 ? Chapter 1465: Chapter 1423: Trantor: 5496903 Young master Jin took a deep breath and pretended to be mature.¡±There are rumors that you n to jump ship and no longer want to renew your contract with the Jin Corporation. This matter ...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve written this question wrong,¡± A certain movie King supported his chin with one hand and used the other hand to point at young master Jin¡¯s paper with a fountain pen, interrupting the other party¡¯s attempt to have a heart-to-heart talk. Young master Jin nced at it. It was a question that he had to draw lots to decide on. He instinctively skipped it. ¡°I didn¡¯t get many of them right. That¡¯s not the point.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a student. If this isn¡¯t the main point, what is?¡± A certain movie King casually said and changed the topic.¡±¡±No need to call your parents? Didn¡¯t you just answer a call from the school?¡± How did he know what calls he answered? Young master Jin felt that he had to show his authority as a boss. ¡°We¡¯re talking about work now. My brother won¡¯t being back for now. If you have any ideas, you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll give you a green light!¡± When the Golden manager walked in and heard this, he thought to himself,¡±our Almighty is being poached everywhere. Not to mention the green channel, even the VVIP channel is open.¡± The young master of the Jin family still didn¡¯t understand the current situation. Who was the Jin corporation¡¯s brand, and who had the most money-making ability in the entertainment industry? A certain someone had be so popr not only because of his poprity, but also because of his stic surgery-like acting skills, excellent variety, and excellent piano skills. With such a perfect persona, she could bring about a new wave of poprity wherever she went. She was no longer under thepany¡¯s control. Previously, it was because of the contract. Now that the contract period was almost up, even the previous CEO Jin was most worried about how to get them to stay. He had already offered many good conditions. However, the Almighty was still considering it. This young master Jin seemed to have been raised in a greenhouse, yet he still knew where he was. The Golden manager thought of this and took a step forward. On the other side, a certain movie King looked up with a warning in his eyes, telling him not to interfere. The Golden manager was a little stunned. After all, a certain someone had always looked down on the young master of the Jin family. He still remembered the words he had used to evaluate him. He said that he was as simple-minded as a single-celled animal and would not be sessful, but he was good at eating, drinking, and having fun. He was just short of saying that he was useless! Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have talked much with young master Jin. He knew about a certain movie King. He never made people feel distant and treated everyone as if he was acting. That was why he had a good interpersonal rtionship. No matter what he showed, there shouldn¡¯t be any deeper meaning. Only this young master Jin would take it seriously. Why didn¡¯t they let him interfere now? Was he still not used to young master Jin¡¯s behavior in the past? The Golden manager couldn¡¯t figure it out. Just then, Feng NAI¡¯s call came in. Young master Jin looked at the caller ID on the screen and suddenly stood up! Pretending to be mature, showing the magnanimity of a boss in front of artistes, making everyone think that you are unfathomable, etc., All of that didn¡¯t matter now! More importantly, why would brother naer call him at this time? ¡°Where?¡± Before he could even react ... The voice on the other side already made him feel like he was facing a great enemy. Young master Jin immediately looked at the desk.¡±¡±I¡¯m at work. I¡¯m doing my homework. Brother na, I really haven¡¯t ...¡± Chapter 1466 ? Chapter 1466: One thousand four hundred and twenty four Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Come out now,¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and interrupted him.¡±¡±Apany me for a stroll.¡± Young master Jin suspected that he had heard wrong.¡±Shopping? Where to?¡± There was actually a day when his brother nain would ask him out for shopping? ¡°A nightclub,¡± Feng nai said. Young master Jin almost dropped his phone! ¡°A ... A nightclub?¡± Young master Jin couldn¡¯t help but stutter! ¡°Brother naer, didn¡¯t you just finish your match?¡± He meant that he should be very busy right now, and it wasn¡¯t a good asion for a professional yer to go to a nightclub. Who knew that the other side would slowly continue,¡±¡±That¡¯s why I need to rx,¡± Young master Jin couldn¡¯t possibly disagree. That was his brother nain. How could he dare to disagree? He was directly packed up on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm,¡± but he couldn¡¯t tell anything from his tone. After young master Jin hung up the phone, he met the eyes of a certain movie King. ¡°Going to a nightclub?¡± he asked while drinking tea. Young master Jin nodded his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my homework,¡± a certain movie King reminded him. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll write it at a nightclub. ¡± Young master Jin said as he put on his coat. Heughed.¡±Hahahaha, I haven¡¯t been there in days. Today, I¡¯ll let them see the return of the nightclub Prince!¡± ¡°The Prince of nightclubs?¡± A certain movie King raised his eyes.¡±That¡¯s a good name. Many girls should like it.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Young master Jin¡¯s narcissism was innate.¡±You don¡¯t know how charming I am on the dance floor!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Young master Jin felt the cold air around him and raised his hand enthusiastically.¡±¡±Do you want toe with me?¡± To be honest, he was a little flustered when brother na suddenly asked him to go to a nightclub. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go alone?¡± a certain movie King nced at him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Young master Jin patted his shoulder.¡±I saw that you¡¯ve been very tired from filming recently. Let¡¯s go and rx. I¡¯ll let you experience the Humane care of a boss.¡± The Golden manager wanted to roll his eyes when he heard that. Young master Jin, do you know who you¡¯re inviting to the nightclub? One who had never had any scandals. Even if there were, it was because the female lead in the drama had outstanding acting skills that made people wonder if they were a superstar who had acted out a rtionship. You want him to go to a nightclub with you? Now, the Golden manager could be sure that this young master of the Jin family really didn¡¯t have a sense of danger. They didn¡¯t need to be on guard at all. Just like a certain movie King had said, he couldn¡¯t do anything big. However, he still had to do some superficial work. A certain someone would definitely not agree to such an invitation, but in order to maintain his character ... It would be better for him, the manager, to reject the offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for humanistic care. President Jin, you should go to the nightclub yourself. We need to watch the co-¡± Before the Golden manager could finish his sentence ... A certain movie King¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end.¡±¡±I do have a script, but I haven¡¯t been able to get into it. A nightclub is a good choice. I can also see CEO Jin¡¯s charm on the dance floor.¡± Young master Jin felt that there was something wrong with this sentence, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, it was too strange for brother nain to ask him out to a nightclub. Could it be that he was doing the exact opposite on purpose, and there was a trap waiting for him? In a while, he must follow his heart! Chapter 1467 ? Chapter 1467: Chapter 1425: Trantor: 5496903 Student Jin Zi had been lost in his own thoughts, so he couldn¡¯t see the expression of the top manager when he heard the movie King¡¯s words. What was going on? Was he really going to a nightclub? In order to get into character? Which show did he need to go to a nightclub to get into? What if the media caught it? Because of the expiration of the contract, there was still a bunch of paparazzi waiting outside to take photos. Young master Jin really didn¡¯t think of anything and was certain that they wouldn¡¯t leave? The Golden manager¡¯s mind was in a mess. The only thing he could be sure of was that the man wasn¡¯t just saying that he wanted to go to a nightclub. Because a certain movie King had already stood up and walked towards him. He only said one sentence,¡±¡±Go and make the arrangements.¡± It was obvious what he was nning. He was going out in disguise! The Golden manager looked at young master Jin and hesitated. In the end, he still reminded him,¡±¡±Little Vice President Jin, even if you¡¯re having fun, don¡¯t forget who¡¯s standing next to you. You must wear a mask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Student Gold replied in an especially casual manner. He thought about it and felt that he was very smart. There was a saying in the business world that if one wanted to get close to someone, they had to discuss their rtionship on the table. They had indeed drunk quite a few times, but that was not official. This time, he would go out and have a good drink. After they got closer, the contract would naturally be renewed, right? Young master Jin¡¯s calctions were not bad, and he had his own schemes. However, his schemes were too shallowpared to others. With his personality, if he was thrown into a big dye vat, he would be eaten up one day. The Golden manager looked on from the side and shook his head. The Jin family really couldn¡¯t find a more suitable candidate, so they let him take over thepany. If there was a second candidate, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was different from the way young master Jin left the house. If Feng nai wanted to go out, the first thing he had to do was to wash himself clean. However, before he could move, the door was pushed open. It was mo bei. She was dragging a tray with many things on it. The most prominent thing was the bowl of noodles, which was ced in a ypot. Eggs were beaten on top and scallions were sprinkled as embellishments. It exuded a steaming fragrance and didn¡¯t have a greasy feeling. It was very appetizing, not to mention that she had apanied it with some side dishes. There was also something like meat sauce on the noodles. Upon a closer look, one would see that there were potatoes mixed in. When she put the sauce on the noodles and brought it over, Apart from the pleasant smell, it made people involuntarily swallow their saliva. This bowl of noodles was for Feng nai. The noodles werecking in ingredients, but the soup was fresh, so it was very suitable for people who had a fever and were currently cooling down. It wasn¡¯t too greasy and she wouldn¡¯t want to eat it, but it wasn¡¯t so light that she couldn¡¯t eat it. Feng nai was indeed a little caught off guard by such a ypot. He had thought that she would bring a lot of things, such as ham, fried egg, and fried rice, which should be what they hadmunicated before. He didn¡¯t expect to be served a bowl of noodles. Feng nai deliberately didn¡¯t look at the earthenware pot on the tray. Mo bei walked over and ced the tray down. Then, she lifted the lid of a small pot. It turned out that other than the soup noodles, she had also distributed wonton in the refrigerator. The wontons in the refrigerator were also made by mo bei. Back then, he had made these for old master Feng. If old master Feng found out about this, he would probably lose his job as a grandson. There was a Swoosh. Chapter 1468 ? Chapter 1468: Save Trantor: 5496903 Student Jin Zi had been deep in his own thoughts, so he couldn¡¯t see the Golden Sutra. What was going on? Was he really going to a nightclub? In order to get into character? Which show did he need to go to a nightclub to get into? What if the media caught it? Because of the expiration of the contract, there was still a bunch of paparazzi waiting outside to take photos. Young master Jin really didn¡¯t think of anything and was certain that they wouldn¡¯t leave? The Golden manager¡¯s mind was in a mess. The only thing he could be sure of was that the man wasn¡¯t just saying that he wanted to go to a nightclub. Because a certain movie King had already stood up and walked towards him. He only said one sentence,¡±¡±Go and make the arrangements.¡± It was obvious what he was nning. He was going out in disguise! The Golden manager looked at young master Jin and hesitated. In the end, he still reminded him,¡±¡±Little Vice President Jin, even if you¡¯re having fun, don¡¯t forget who¡¯s standing next to you. You must wear a mask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Student Gold replied in an especially casual manner. He thought about it and felt that he was very smart. There was a saying in the business world that if one wanted to get close to someone, they had to discuss their rtionship on the table. They had indeed drunk quite a few times, but that was not official. This time, he would go out and have a good drink. After they got closer, the contract would naturally be renewed, right? Young master Jin¡¯s calctions were not bad, and he had his own schemes. However, his schemes were too shallowpared to others. With his personality, if he was thrown into a big dye vat, he would be eaten up one day. The Golden manager looked on from the side and shook his head. The Jin family really couldn¡¯t find a more suitable candidate, so they let him take over thepany. If there was a second candidate, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was different from the way young master Jin left the house. If Feng nai wanted to go out, the first thing he had to do was to wash himself clean. However, before he could move, the door was pushed open. It was mo bei. She was dragging a tray with many things on it. The most prominent thing was the bowl of noodles, which was ced in a ypot. Eggs were beaten on top and scallions were sprinkled as embellishments. It exuded a steaming fragrance and didn¡¯t have a greasy feeling. It was very appetizing, not to mention that she had apanied it with some side dishes. There was also something like meat sauce on the noodles. Upon a closer look, one would see that there were potatoes mixed in. When she put the sauce on the noodles and brought it over, Apart from the pleasant smell, it made people involuntarily swallow their saliva. This bowl of noodles was for Feng nai. The noodles werecking in ingredients, but the soup was fresh, so it was very suitable for people who had a fever and were currently cooling down. It wasn¡¯t too greasy and she wouldn¡¯t want to eat it, but it wasn¡¯t so light that she couldn¡¯t eat it. Feng nai was indeed a little caught off guard by such a ypot. He had thought that she would bring a lot of things, such as ham, fried egg, and fried rice, which should be what they hadmunicated before. He didn¡¯t expect to be served a bowl of noodles. Feng nai deliberately didn¡¯t look at the earthenware pot on the tray. Mo bei walked over and ced the tray down. Then, she lifted the lid of a small pot. It turned out that other than the soup noodles, she had also distributed wonton in the refrigerator. The wontons in the refrigerator were also made by mo bei. Back then, he had made these for old master Feng. If old master Feng found out about this, Feng nai probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to continue being his grandson. After all, the Feng family was very persistent about eating ... Chapter 1469 ? Chapter 1469: Save Trantor: 5496903 After all, the Feng family was very persistent about eating ... Feng nai shifted his gaze away from the food and met mo bei¡¯s eyes, looking a little distracted. The two of them did not speak. The bet Feng nai had mentioned was still there. If she couldn¡¯t do what he liked, she would leave on her own and stop following him. Feng nai nced at the bowl of noodles, but he didn¡¯t say if he liked it or not. Instead, he stood up from the bed and put on a coat. He still had a slight fever. But the more it was like this, the more Feng nai wanted to pull away. After all, to put it bluntly, she had made these things for the other him. No matter how good she was to him, she just wanted him toe back. Feng nai furrowed his brows slightly and became even more impatient. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say things that went against his heart. The food she had brought over was all his favorite food, but so what? ¡°I¡¯m going out. You can follow me if you want. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t even bother to take a shower because he would really eat the bowl of noodle soup that didn¡¯t belong to him if he stayed for a minute longer. Mo bei rarely had any emotions. When she heard that he was going out, her eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever. ¡± ¡°Low fever.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice sounded emotionless.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Was he worried that the body would be burned and he would nevere back? You should be happy that it¡¯s burnt, maybe he¡¯lle out. ¡± After saying that, Feng nai didn¡¯t stay any longer. He opened the door and strolled out. It was impossible for mo bei to let him go out on his own. She took her coat, looked at the side of her face, and said to the Butler,¡±¡±Do you have a lunch box at home?¡± ¡°There is.¡± The Butler had been in the Feng residence for many years, so he understood what mo bei meant with one look. He immediately got someone to bring an insted lunch box and put all the things mo bei had made in it. He continued,¡±¡±Miss mo, where are you and young master going at this hour? He¡¯s not in good health, and the chairman always seems to dislike the young master, but he¡¯s the most anxious. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the young master this time, but he seems to be very cold. Did you two fight?¡± On the other side, Feng nai was half-leaning in the corridor. When he saw this scene, he didn¡¯t understand either. He was clearly the young master of the Feng family, so why did all these people seem to have surpassed him when they listened to her? Ha, he was really capable. Mo bei sensed his gaze and knew the hostility in it. She looked in his direction but didn¡¯t show any emotion. Instead, she replied with an ¡°mm¡± and gave the Butler an answer,¡±¡±I¡¯ll care about him. If I care too much, he¡¯ll feel ufortable and inevitably feel annoyed.¡± There weren¡¯t many people who would spoil their young master like this! Other than miss mo, who else ... Would be able to stand young master? However, other than miss mo, the young master would not listen to anyone else, let alone throw a child¡¯s temper. The Butler lowered his voice and said,¡±miss mo, please forgive him. Young master has no ill intentions. It¡¯s just that miss mo is too special and you indulge young master. He¡¯s always like this.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mo bei nced at the refined and Jade-like figure who was still not getting close to her.¡±¡±He¡¯s my man. I don¡¯t need to take any responsibility for him. I just need to pamper him.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was very indifferent. It was so light that the Butler remembered the words that the old Chairman often said,¡±it¡¯s my ruthless grandson who¡¯s not worthy.¡± Young master really can not fall ill. If he really fell ill and hurt miss mo, he would regret it in the future. After mo bei said that, she strolled toward the figure under the light. Feng nai smiled. His ck coat made him look like a Demon Deacon who had walked out of aic.¡±¡±Miss mo, you¡¯re really capable. I thought this was your mo family, you ...¡± ¡°Lower your head,¡± Mo bei did not wait for him to finish mocking her before she reached out and patted his head. Feng nai subconsciously bent down. By the time he realized what he had done and what position he was in, his brows were tightly knitted together. Why did he have to do whatever she said? Mo bei didn¡¯t give him a chance to regret. She reached out and wrapped the furry scarf around his neck.¡±¡±Block the wind, don¡¯t get blown again.¡± Hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s fair fingers paused. Perhaps it was because the temperature of the scarf was toofortable, but for a moment, he actually had an indescribable feeling. Forget it. It would be a waste of time to continue talking. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to surround him for long. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else and strode out of the room. Outside the door, the car was already ready, and uncle Wang was still driving. He turned around and said,¡±¡±Miss mo, where are we going? Are you going back to the apartment?¡± ¡°Ask him,¡± Mo bei closed the car door. Feng nai propped his face up with one hand and spat out two words from his thin lips,¡±¡±Tang Hui.¡± The Tang Guild? Uncle Wang¡¯s hand, which was about to start the car, paused, then he looked at mo bei. Seeing this, Feng NAI¡¯s long and narrow ck eyes shed.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? We even need her permission?¡± ¡°Nightclubs are not suitable for recuperation.¡± There was no way mo bei didn¡¯t know where Dunn would be. Before she went to yise, she had been there and taken a girl with her. Feng naiughed.¡±It¡¯s not suitable for me to recuperate. But I just want to go. Are you stopping me?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Mo bei met his eyes. After a few seconds, she spoke again,¡±¡±You can go anywhere you want, as long as you bring me along.¡± This sentence was inexplicably familiar. Feng nai felt like he had heard it before. ¡°If you really want to leave, that¡¯s fine, but can you take me with you ...¡± After Feng nai dispelled some of the images in his mind, the temperature at the corners of his lips turned even colder.¡±¡±Miss mo, are you trying to use the memory awakening method? Then you should really save it. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Mo bei was unmoved, her face still expressionless.¡±¡±I just want to be with you.¡± After hearing this, Feng nai didn¡¯t mock him anymore. He was also quite puzzled. How could someone make it sound so beautiful and without any emotion, as if he was going to have a one-on-one fight? Feng nai nced sideways, his head a little low. He didn¡¯t even notice the reflection outside the window. He shouldn¡¯t beughing like that. However, it was at that moment that the happiness overflowing from the corner of his mouth made even the night lights of the city pale inparison. Mo bei had always been obsessed with his looks and knew that he was good-looking. However, when she saw that smile again, she still couldn¡¯t help but reach out for it. Feng nai couldn¡¯t avoid it, so he could only look up.¡±You don¡¯t have to be so touchy whenmunicating with others. Do you want me to say that it¡¯s molestation?¡± Mo bei looked at him, her finger not moving away. Instead, she poked his face. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed, and his handsome and pale face became more aloof and impatient. Mo bei poked him again. Feng nai reached out to block her.¡±Miss mo, am I your plush toy?¡± Why do you keep poking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too cute, I can¡¯t help it. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was unkind. Even though it had been a long time, uncle Wang was still not used to beingbeled as cute by such a ruthless young master. Even his driving posture changed. Feng NAI¡¯s voice also changed a little. Cute?¡± ¡°Yes, when you were smiling just now.¡± Mo bei was like amenter.¡±It¡¯ll make my hands itch. I want to poke it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly lightened. He had just smiled? How was that possible? All of this person¡¯s actions would not be within his expectations. He had thought that she would know when he went to the nightclub and stop wasting her energy. But now, it seemed that it was useless? Or perhaps it was not enough ... Feng NAI¡¯s eyes looked out the window, and his eyes started to turn cold. The word ugh¡¯ made him very ufortable. As expected, it was better to destroy her as soon as possible. At this moment, mo bei saw uncle Feng¡¯s message but didn¡¯t say much. She only replied with an ¡°en.¡± Then, she opened the profile of the ck-and-white figure and sent him a few red packets. Feng nai heard a notification on his phone and thought that it was a message from Jinjin. He swiped his finger across the screen and saw that it was a red packet from her. What did that mean? Mo bei looked at him. Her voice was light.¡±I haven¡¯t brought any snacks recently, so I can¡¯t feed you. Theizens say that this is very effective in coaxing people.¡± When he said this. Mo bei¡¯s page indeed still had search records. Feng nai lowered his eyes and swept his gaze across her web page, his eyes stopping on that answer. ¡°Op, sending red packets is the most effective way. Let me tell you, really, saying sweet nothings is out of date. It¡¯spletely impossible. Who doesn¡¯t know how to say something nice about this idea? especially when I heard you say that she doesn¡¯tck people who like her. If you don¡¯t send red packets to coax her, your girlfriend might run away with someone else.¡± Be careful that your girlfriend might run away with someone else. Girlfriend ... Feng nai didn¡¯t ept the red packets. He reached out and tapped on her phone screen, his fingertip tapping on the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change. Feng nai raised his brows. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Where did you get the idea that the method is correct?¡± Feng nai asked slowly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear and melodious.¡±Thisment has the most replies and likes. Since it¡¯s the bestment, it means that the method is correct.¡± Feng nai paused and turned his head, unable to control the curve of his thin lips. Upon seeing this, mo bei was somewhat puzzled.¡±¡±What are youughing at? Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with logic?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes flickered, and after looking at her, he shifted his gaze away.¡±¡±Yes,¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore because this time, he could also see the reflection in the window. Heughed because he didn¡¯t expect such a calctive person to be so slow in some aspects. He also needed to look at data to see things and confused his own position. Even so, he didn¡¯t want her to do anything that could affect his emotions. After all, he didn¡¯t want to make a move on her so soon and make her disappear. It was no big deal for an interesting person to stay a little longer. If he could find a better way to make her leave on her own, that would be the best. Feng nai looked at his palm. He didn¡¯t want it to be stained with blood. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything else, mo bei picked up her coat and draped it over him. Then, she lowered her eyes and sent a message. ¡°Grandfather Butler, when will you be free?¡± The old Butler, who was making afternoon tea and looking at his pocket watch while waiting for the chocte cake toe out of the oven, took off his gloves and replied after receiving the message.¡±¡±Anytime,¡± ¡°Then tomorrow?¡± Next, she had to watch him, the earlier the better. ¡°Sure.¡± A white-haired old man in a well-ironed suit did not forget to check the time when he sent the message. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped and she typed a few more words.¡±¡±He wants me to go, so I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll bring his weight with me and let people remember who he is.¡± The old man smiled.¡±Mo Nan will be happy to hear that. Before this, he came by and said that my sister will let those people know what esports really is. As long as the little stoic¡¯s hand recovers, it will definitely shock the entire esports circle until they can¡¯t say a word. She needs to truly return.¡± ¡°Mo Nan said that if you came to me, I should tell you these things. He¡¯s too embarrassed to say it in person.¡± The old man could type so quickly because his phone had been adjusted by the little devil. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to type with his eyesight. However, when mo bei saw that sentence, she lowered her eyes and allowed her hair to cover her expression. The whole world was abandoning you and doubting you. What kind of feeling was that? She had tasted it many times. Even she herself almost believed that she couldn¡¯t continue. Her hand speed had already dropped to the point where she couldn¡¯t start a team fight. Could she really win like this? When she asked herself, when she answered, she had no confidence at all. After walking for so long, she couldn¡¯t even find the exit. It was too dark. Even he had be what he was now because he was on her side. It wasn¡¯t that he had never thought of giving up. Every day, this thought would circle in his mind many, many times. I can¡¯t give up. It was because if she gave up, what would happen to her brother? He would always be an assassin with zero kills and six deaths. He was always a yer who used poprity to create hype. She already knew that there would never be a time when the world would be revealed. But she was going to win. She wanted to stick their shattered dreams back together! She had to be the world champion and wear the national g! No one could see the change in mo bei¡¯s eyes. However, the same person would always feel the change in each other¡¯s aura. After Feng nai sensed something, he turned to look in mo bei¡¯s direction. When he saw her tightly clenched right hand, for some reason, his heart felt a little stuffy. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He reached out his hand and ced it on the back of her right hand. He tapped it with his fingertips.¡±Is this the hand that was crippled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± mo bei said faintly. ¡°What?¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow.¡±How is it not rted?¡± ¡°You said that if my hand was crippled, you would be my right hand, and you did it.¡± There were many things in mo bei¡¯s eyes.¡±It¡¯s because of you that I didn¡¯t lose. I have the right to do everything.¡± You used yourself to exchange for my admission ticket. I understand. After all, mo bei¡¯s family members were very persistent about eating ... Feng nai shifted his gaze away from the food and met mo bei¡¯s eyes, looking a little distracted. The two of them did not speak. The bet Feng nai had mentioned was still there. If she couldn¡¯t do what he liked, she would leave on her own and stop following him. Feng nai nced at the bowl of noodles, but he didn¡¯t say if he liked it or not. Instead, he stood up from the bed and put on a coat. He still had a slight fever. But the more it was like this, the more Feng nai wanted it. After all, the Feng family was very persistent about food ... Feng nai shifted his gaze away from the food and met mo bei¡¯s eyes, looking a little distracted. The two of them did not speak. The bet Feng nai had mentioned was still there. If she couldn¡¯t do what he liked, she would leave on her own and stop following him. Feng nai nced at the bowl of noodles, but he didn¡¯t say if he liked it or not. Instead, he stood up from the bed and put on a coat. He still had a slight fever. But the more it was like this, the more Feng nai wanted it. Chapter 1470 ? Chapter 1470: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You said that if my hand was crippled, you would be my right hand, and you did it.¡± There were many things in mo bei¡¯s eyes.¡±It¡¯s because of you that I didn¡¯t lose. I have the right to do everything.¡± You used yourself to exchange for my ticket to the worldpetition. I understand. I¡¯m the one who really, really wants to be the champion. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t use my left domain, you wouldn¡¯t have to force yourself to be more clear-headed. Mo bei did not say this out loud. So, in the eyes of so many people, it seemed that she had always been pampering him. In fact, she had walked for so long, walked so far, and even left him behind. He was the one who had been standing there waiting for her, so that she could see him the moment she turned around and would do everything she said. He was the one who made her feel that there was still hope ... That she could still continue to fight and still win ... Feng nai looked at her clear eyes, trying to see something in them. However, he realized that there seemed to be nothing else in her eyes other than him. She just quietly reflected his figure and the night sky outside the car window. Her neck, which was not wrapped in a scarf, was white and eye-catching. This probably had something to do with the sweater mo bei was wearing. It was very wide and Korean-style, and even her corbones could be vaguely seen ... Feng NAI¡¯s subconscious action was faster than his thoughts. He bent over and gently bit her neck. The taste between his teeth was the light snow, lemon, and grass. When he realized what he had done, he slightly moved his thin lips and smiled, his eyes floating with hostility. ¡°It¡¯s him, not me. It seems that miss mo still hasn¡¯t learned to distinguish between the two.¡± The two of them were in this position. It was easy for people to misunderstand. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t look into the rear mirror again. Feng nai was very close to mo bei, so close that when he spoke, his breath felt like it was against her neck. A numbing feeling came along with a slight cool and hot feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about your past with him. You don¡¯t have to waste your time. Didn¡¯t I tell you that this method won¡¯t work?¡± After Feng nai finished speaking, he withdrew his hand. He closed his eyes, and his entire body exuded an aura that kept people away. He probably thought from the very beginning that she was just a factor that affected him, and that he would find a way to get rid of her after he had stabilized himself. Now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t wait for it to stabilize. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he would let her see the difference between him and the other him. Soon, they arrived at Tang Hui. Neither of them spoke for the second half of the journey. Feng nai pushed the door open and walked out, not having the slightest intention of waiting for anyone. Mo bei looked at his back view without much emotion. ¡°Young master, he ...¡± Uncle Wang was a little surprised. He was not usually like this. Young master was the kind of person who would bring miss mo with him for everything. Even when he went to thepany to sign documents, he would want miss mo to go too. But what happened today? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mo bei said.¡±He¡¯s still not feeling well from the fever. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to pass me the thermal lunch box.¡± Uncle Wang wanted to say something, but he stopped. Mo bei¡¯s expression was so cold that she did not look like she was in trouble. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but there was a problem with the young mastering to the nightclub. Young master Jin was still looking around at the entrance of the Tang Union. This time, he was clearly different from the other times. He arranged for the people who were watching him to stay with a certain movie King. First, he asked the movie King to go in fully armed, and then he went to the gate to pick them up. Speaking of this, it was very dangerous. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his temperament or something else, but a certain movie King was wearing a mask and there were still peopleing over. He was so scared that he thought that he had been exposed. Today, di was destined to not be able to dance properly. He still wanted to continue signing a contract with a certain movie King, so he couldn¡¯t annoy the other party¡¯s manager. ording to him, if anyone could recognize a certain movie King, thepany would blow up tomorrow. Young master Jin had his own ideas in this regard. He wasn¡¯t clueless. A person like brother na might have a negative image if he went to a nightclub. Moreover, a certain movie King was a high-quality idol with a very upright style. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let his image fall. Besides, she had said that she came here to get into character better. Young master Jin admired actors who went through everything for their acting skills. He would never let a certain movie King expose himself. So, as soon as the arrangements were made, he came down personally and waited for his brother na toe out. This was to prevent a certain blind person from blocking his brother na outside again. It was also because he, brother na, had been too pure and innocent in the past. The dignified head of the Feng Corporation seemed to have disappeared from the circle after taking over the Feng Corporation. In the past, brother naer would asionallye over. Although he was always very low-key and wore a hat and mask, he would still drink and supervise them as they did their homework. Of course, when brother naer came, it was purely for drinking and listening to music. Those girls were not allowed to get close to him, as he found the smell unpleasant. At that time, young master Jin didn¡¯t understand why the girls smelled so bad when they were all wearing perfume and looked so lovely. That was until mo bei appeared. Only then did he slightly understand. The light, cold fragrance was too rare. But this had nothing to do with the taste. Young master Jin felt that it had something to do with people. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen his brother NA¡¯s appearance when he was attached to a person. He didn¡¯t look like a clean freak at all. ¡°Director Jin, it¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t you tell us which friend you¡¯re waiting for? we¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Ever since Jin Zi took over the Jin Corporation, people had changed how they addressed him. This made young master Jin very happy. He waved his left hand and sniffed.¡±No, I have to wait by myself. I¡¯m not cold.¡± At this time, the lobby manager could only smile and continue to apany him. Someone on the other side was giving him a look. It probably meant that the person inside was asking when young master Jin would recover. How would he know when young master Jin would recover? he had been standing here for a long time. Who was so important that it was even more important than the movie King? Ever since he had received the news that the movie King hade, he had raised his vignce in all aspects. The only people who knew about it were the managers. The rest of the people were not informed. Even so, there were still many people who wanted to go over and ask for an autograph. Young master Jin was indeed the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He could even bring the Best Actor over. Many years ago, before a certain movie King had be popr, an investor had brought him here to do something. The movie King crossed the bottle with a bottle of wine on his face, looking very handsome.¡±¡±If you want to get in touch with me, I can do it. You can just stay below. However, boss Li, you¡¯d better find out more urately in the future. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± With that, he walked over, reeking of alcohol. A certain movie King was definitely the first person to be able to maintain his elegance in that kind of situation. Since then, no man had dared to have unrealistic ideas about a certain movie King. Little Vice President Jin was definitely the first one! The lobby manager only felt admiration in his heart for bringing him here like this! Young master Jin didn¡¯t know that such a thing had happened in the past. He shivered from the cold. ¡°I¡¯ll get a certain movie King to warm my handster. F * ck, it¡¯s so cold.¡± The lobby manager was speechless. ¡°You said that if my hand was crippled, you would be my right hand, and you did it.¡± There were many things in mo bei¡¯s eyes.¡±It¡¯s because of you that I didn¡¯t lose. I have the right to do everything.¡± You used yourself to exchange for my ticket to the worldpetition. I understand. I¡¯m the one who really, really wants to be the champion. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t use my left domain, you wouldn¡¯t have to force yourself to be more clear-headed. Mo bei did not say this out loud. So, in the eyes of so many people, it seemed that she had always been pampering him. In fact, she had walked for so long, walked so far, and even left him behind. He was the one who had been standing there waiting for her, so that she could see him the moment she turned around and would do everything she said. He was the one who made her feel that there was still hope ... That she could still continue to fight and still win ... Feng nai looked at her clear eyes, trying to see something in them. However, he realized that there seemed to be nothing else in her eyes other than him. She just quietly reflected his figure and the night sky outside the car window. Her neck, which was not wrapped in a scarf, was white and eye-catching. This probably had something to do with the sweater mo bei was wearing. It was very wide and Korean-style, and even her corbones could be vaguely seen ... Feng NAI¡¯s subconscious action was faster than his thoughts. He bent over and gently bit her neck. The taste between his teeth was the light snow, lemon, and grass. When he realized what he had done, he slightly moved his thin lips and smiled, his eyes floating with hostility. ¡°It¡¯s him, not me. It seems that miss mo still hasn¡¯t learned to distinguish between the two.¡± The two of them were in this position. It was easy for people to misunderstand. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t look into the rear mirror again. Feng nai was very close to mo bei, so close that when he spoke, his breath felt like it was against her neck. A numbing feeling came along with a slight cool and hot feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about your past with him. You don¡¯t have to waste your time. Didn¡¯t I tell you that this method won¡¯t work?¡± After Feng nai finished speaking, he withdrew his hand. He closed his eyes, and his entire body exuded an aura that kept people away. He probably thought from the very beginning that she was just a factor that affected him, and that he would find a way to get rid of her after he had stabilized himself. Now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t wait for it to stabilize. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he would let her see the difference between him and the other him. Soon, they arrived at Tang Hui. Neither of them spoke for the second half of the journey. Feng nai pushed the door open and walked out, not having the slightest intention of waiting for anyone. Mo bei looked at his back view without much emotion. ¡°Young master, he ...¡± Uncle Wang was a little surprised. He was not usually like this. Young master was the kind of person who would bring miss mo with him for everything. Even when he went to thepany to sign documents, he would want miss mo to go too. But what happened today? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mo bei said.¡±He¡¯s still not feeling well from the fever. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to pass me the thermal lunch box.¡± Uncle Wang wanted to say something, but he stopped. Mo bei¡¯s expression was so cold that she did not look like she was in trouble. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but there was a problem with the young mastering to the nightclub. Young master Jin was still looking around at the entrance of the Tang Union. This time, he was clearly different from the other times. He arranged for the people who were watching him to stay with a certain movie King. First, he asked the movie King to go in fully armed, and then he went to the gate to pick them up. Speaking of this, it was very dangerous. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his temperament or something else, but a certain movie King was wearing a mask and there were still peopleing over. He was so scared that he thought that he had been exposed. Today, di was destined to not be able to dance properly. He still wanted to continue signing a contract with a certain movie King, so he couldn¡¯t annoy the other party¡¯s manager. ording to him, if anyone could recognize a certain movie King, thepany would blow up tomorrow. Young master Jin had his own ideas in this regard. He wasn¡¯t clueless. A person like brother na might have a negative image if he went to a nightclub. Moreover, a certain movie King was a high-quality idol with a very upright style. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let his image fall. Besides, she had said that she came here to get into character better. Young master Jin admired actors who went through everything for their acting skills. He would never let a certain movie King expose himself. So, as soon as the arrangements were made, he came down personally and waited for his brother na toe out. This was to prevent a certain blind person from blocking his brother na outside again. It was also because he, brother na, had been too pure and innocent in the past. The dignified head of the Feng Corporation seemed to have disappeared from the circle after taking over the Feng Corporation. In the past, brother naer would asionallye over. Although he was always very low-key and wore a hat and mask, he would still drink and supervise them as they did their homework. Of course, when brother naer came, it was purely for drinking and listening to music. Those girls were not allowed to get close to him, as he found the smell unpleasant. At that time, young master Jin didn¡¯t understand why the girls smelled so bad when they were all wearing perfume and looked so lovely. That was until mo bei appeared. Only then did he slightly understand. The light, cold fragrance was too rare. But this had nothing to do with the taste. Young master Jin felt that it had something to do with people. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen his brother NA¡¯s appearance when he was attached to a person. He didn¡¯t look like a clean freak at all. ¡°Director Jin, it¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t you tell us which friend you¡¯re waiting for? we¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Ever since Jin Zi took over the Jin Corporation, people had changed how they addressed him. This made young master Jin very happy. He waved his left hand and sniffed.¡±No, I have to wait by myself. I¡¯m not cold.¡± At this time, the lobby manager could only smile and continue to apany him. Someone on the other side was giving him a look. It probably meant that the person inside was asking when young master Jin would recover. How would he know when young master Jin would recover? he had been standing here for a long time. Who was so important that it was even more important than the movie King? Ever since he had received the news that the movie King hade, he had raised his vignce in all aspects. The only people who knew about it were the managers. The rest of the people were not informed. Even so, there were still many people who wanted to go over and ask for an autograph. Young master Jin was indeed the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He could even bring the Best Actor over. Many years ago, before a certain movie King had be popr, an investor had brought him here to do something. The movie King crossed the bottle with a bottle of wine on his face, looking very handsome.¡±¡±If you want to get in touch with me, I can do it. You can just stay below. However, boss Li, you¡¯d better find out more urately in the future. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± With that, he walked over, reeking of alcohol. A certain movie King was definitely someone who could still maintain his elegance in that kind of situation. Chapter 1471 ? Chapter 1471: Save Trantor: 5496903 He closed his eyes, and his entire body exuded an aura that kept people away. He probably thought from the very beginning that she was just a factor that affected him, and that he would find a way to get rid of her after he had stabilized himself. Now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t wait for it to stabilize. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he would let her see the difference between him and the other him. Soon, they arrived at Tang Hui. Neither of them spoke for the second half of the journey. Feng nai pushed the door open and walked out, not having the slightest intention of waiting for anyone. Mo bei looked at his back view without much emotion. ¡°Young master, he ...¡± Uncle Wang was a little surprised. He was not usually like this. Young master was the kind of person who would bring miss mo with him for everything. Even when he went to thepany to sign documents, he would want miss mo to go too. But what happened today? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mo bei said.¡±He¡¯s still not feeling well from the fever. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to pass me the thermal lunch box.¡± Uncle Wang wanted to say something, but he stopped. Mo bei¡¯s expression was so cold that she did not look like she was in trouble. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but there was a problem with the young mastering to the nightclub. Young master Jin was still looking around at the entrance of the Tang Union. This time, he was clearly different from the other times. He arranged for the people who were watching him to stay with a certain movie King. First, he asked the movie King to go in fully armed, and then he went to the gate to pick them up. Speaking of this, it was very dangerous. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his temperament or something else, but a certain movie King was wearing a mask and there were still peopleing over. He was so scared that he thought that he had been exposed. Today, di was destined to not be able to dance properly. He still wanted to continue signing a contract with a certain movie King, so he couldn¡¯t annoy the other party¡¯s manager. ording to him, if anyone could recognize a certain movie King, thepany would blow up tomorrow. Young master Jin had his own ideas in this regard. He wasn¡¯t clueless. A person like brother na might have a negative image if he went to a nightclub. Moreover, a certain movie King was a high-quality idol with a very upright style. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let his image fall. Besides, she had said that she came here to get into character better. Young master Jin admired actors who went through everything for their acting skills. He would never let a certain movie King expose himself. So, as soon as the arrangements were made, he came down personally and waited for his brother na toe out. This was to prevent a certain blind person from blocking his brother na outside again. It was also because he, brother na, had been too pure and innocent in the past. The dignified head of the Feng Corporation seemed to have disappeared from the circle after taking over the Feng Corporation. In the past, brother naer would asionallye over. Although he was always very low-key and wore a hat and mask, he would still drink and supervise them as they did their homework. Of course, when brother naer came, it was purely for drinking and listening to music. Those girls were not allowed to get close to him, as he found the smell unpleasant. At that time, young master Jin didn¡¯t understand why the girls smelled so bad when they were all wearing perfume and looked so lovely. That was until mo bei appeared. Only then did he slightly understand. The light, cold fragrance was too rare. But this had nothing to do with the taste. Young master Jin felt that it had something to do with people. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen his brother NA¡¯s appearance when he was attached to a person. He didn¡¯t look like a clean freak at all. ¡°Director Jin, it¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t you tell us which friend you¡¯re waiting for? we¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Ever since Jin Zi took over the Jin Corporation, people had changed how they addressed him. This made young master Jin very happy. He waved his left hand and sniffed.¡±No, I have to wait by myself. I¡¯m not cold.¡± At this time, the lobby manager could only smile and continue to apany him. Someone on the other side was giving him a look. It probably meant that the person inside was asking when young master Jin would recover. How would he know when young master Jin would recover? he had been standing here for a long time. Who was so important that it was even more important than the movie King? Ever since he had received the news that the movie King hade, he had raised his vignce in all aspects. The only people who knew about it were the managers. The rest of the people were not informed. Even so, there were still many people who wanted to go over and ask for an autograph. Young master Jin was indeed the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He could even bring the Best Actor over. Many years ago, before a certain movie King had be popr, an investor had brought him here to do something. The movie King crossed the bottle with a bottle of wine on his face, looking very handsome.¡±¡±If you want to get in touch with me, I can do it. You can just stay below. However, boss Li, you¡¯d better find out more urately in the future. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± With that, he walked over, reeking of alcohol. A certain movie King was definitely someone who could still maintain his elegance in that kind of situation. The lobby manager was about to say something. On the other side, young master Jin was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He suddenly stood up straight.¡±Brother naer!¡± It was indeed Feng nai who had walked over. He wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and his handsome face was pale and Noble. He was wearing a Long Down Jacket, which didn¡¯t look special, but the more it was in this style, the more it made him look tall and clean. Only a few people who came to nightclubs had this kind of temperament. Along the way, many people were watching. Young master Jin saw this and quickly went up to him.¡±¡±Naer, why aren¡¯t you wearing a mask? what if you get recognized?¡± Feng nai looked at him,zily and unconcerned.¡±¡±Recognized? The Jin family can¡¯t even handle such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t handle it. ¡± Young master Jin was puzzled.¡±He usually wears a mask. Brother na, don¡¯t you think that there are too many people trying to hit on him? you can avoid a wave of people by wearing a mask.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was nonchnt as usual.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to hide today. ¡± ¡°Eh???¡± Young master Jin was still confused. He heard a voice in his ear. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± What was him? Young master Jin raised his head and looked over. Just as he was about to choke, he saw the person who had arrived and coughed heavily.¡±Nan, no, cough cough, m-mo ...¡± Why did brother na bring his girlfriend to a nightclub? He was really a gentleman. Wasn¡¯t this a trap?! Young master Jin wanted to stop himself from speaking. Mo bei had already retracted her gaze.¡±Grandpa Feng said that Grandpa Jin doesn¡¯t like noisy ces. Does Grandpa Jin know that young master Jin ising today?¡± One sentence to kill. He didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Young master Jin felt as if there was a knife in his chest. ¡°Mo bei, sister mo! It was wrong! Sister-inw!¡± Young master Jin searched for a long time and finally found a seemingly suitable title. He called him brother na, but would it be okay to call this person sister-inw? Unexpectedly, Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±Sister-inw?¡± Young master Jin suddenly remembered that he had a brother. It wasn¡¯t good to call him that. He immediately changed his tone.¡±Aunt nai!¡± Mo bei would not make things difficult for him. Her voice was very calm.¡±The captain is still running a fever. Young master Jin is familiar with this ce. Get someone to prepare some hot water. Don¡¯t drink any alcohol.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drinking! I definitely won¡¯t drink!¡± When young master Jin heard the word ¡®fever¡¯, his heart began to tremble. Brother naer was actually having a fever and still came out. If this were to spread to the old master¡¯s ears, he would definitely be insensible and ask his brother naer out. When that time came, he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Young master Jin shook his head like a rattle. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not drinking. In fact, I¡¯ve already quit drinking. In the past, I only drank to find inspiration for my creation. Really, nai Sao, you must believe me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei only said one word. Young master Jin finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you have hot water?¡± he looked at the lobby manager.¡±I usually drink tea with hot water.¡± ¡°Yes, we do ...¡± It¡¯s just that, young master, you came to our nightclub to do your homework, and now you even want to drink hot water. This is a nightclub, a nightclub! It was a disco club where people were extremely high, a dj nightclub! No matter how excited the lobby manager was, he didn¡¯t dare to show it. After all, other than Vice President Jin, young master Feng was also here, so he had to take care of him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now. ¡± The lobby manager was still very good at dealing with things. But Feng nai didn¡¯t like this cooperation today. ¡°I¡¯m already at the club, and you still want me to drink hot water?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice wasnguid as he retorted. The lobby manager was stunned for a moment. Feng nai had already walked past him and was walking inside.¡±¡±Go and open the wine.¡± Open the wine? Red wine? The lobby manager didn¡¯t know who to listen to at this time. Young master Jin was even more dumbfounded. After all, he knew brother nain. Although he was not a good person usually, when a certain someone was around, he was always clean and obedient. What was going on today? She didn¡¯t n to hide her true self anymore? Young master Jin subconsciously looked at mo bei and instinctively said,¡±¡±You guys quarreled? For that Little Eagle you¡¯re keeping outside?¡± This sentence made mo bei look sideways.¡±¡±The little eagle I¡¯m raising outside?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so. ¡± Young master Jin lowered his voice and said,¡±brother na really cares about him. Didn¡¯t you leave with him at that time?¡± ¡°When youe back, you¡¯ll still have him by your side. Besides, he¡¯s also your type. Clean, handsome, and harmless. How many times has brother nai wanted to find someone to kill him? mo, oh no, I mean, aunt nai, please listen to my advice. For the sake of world peace, it¡¯s better to only treat brother nai well. Keep your distance from your friends around you. You must keep your distance, or your friends will be in danger. Brother nai looks like he doesn¡¯t care about anything on the surface.¡± But it¡¯s different if it¡¯s you. He only has him in his eyes, in his heart, and by his side!¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei suddenly asked,¡±¡±Does he mind Eagle or does he mind Eagleing with me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this question the same?¡± Young master Jin felt a little dizzy. To mo bei, it was different. She didn¡¯t necessarily have to see him like that. No matter what he was like, he was still him. However, mo bei wanted to know what the knot in his heart was. No matter what, it would not be easy to get over it with a knot in his heart. She didn¡¯t want him to live like that. Young master Jin emphasized.¡±In any case, when we go inter, even if you and brother naer are having a small argument now, you can¡¯t embarrass the others and make them show their interest. He¡¯ll really get angry!¡± Young master Jin didn¡¯t mention that thest time he took a girl away from a nightclub, everyone thought that he had taken a fancy to her. In the end, it wasn ¡®T. He was there to warn people not to touch his people. Other people might not know who he was referring to, but young master Jin knew it best. That woman must have done something before for brother na to do this. Later, he went to ask around and found out that everyone in the disco circle knew that the woman was waiting for a young man. She said that she would marry him when he arrived. Young master Jin wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he knew who this young man was. Chapter 1472 ? Chapter 1472: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai didn¡¯t care how others looked at him. Even though his current behavior was different from other times. However, when he sat down, many people had already turned around to look! The nightclub was indeed dark, so he couldn¡¯t see very clearly. However, the moment the swaying light shone down, there was enough time for Feng NAI¡¯s face to appear in everyone¡¯s field of vision. He was soul-stirring handsome and had a rare cold, white skin. He was not dressed like someone who hade to a nightclub. His hair fell down, and his eyes were so indifferent that they could immediately pique people¡¯s interest! The dj was still ying the disc. The electronic sound was very trendy, and people could not help but follow the beat. The buzzing in their ears was apanied byughter. The girls jumped up, not caring if their hair was messy or not. Theyughed and took a sip of the wine on the table. It had be a habit. Their ages could not be seen, but the shoes they wore were the same style. The shes were a little blinding, and the ce was filled with smoke. With Feng nai standing out from the masses, it was inevitable that people would watch. With that quick nce, some girls had already stopped drinking and looked over. Some of them even pulled their friends who were dancing with disco balls to watch. ¡°F * ck! He¡¯s so handsome?¡± ¡°Top-grade!¡± Everyone¡¯s reaction was genuine. When he was drinking from the bottle, he would also look over. One of the tables was obviously for a gathering of close friends. Moreover, everyone¡¯s conditions were not bad. They were very outstanding and were the most popr looks on social tforms. One of them seemed to have a software on. After seeing themotion, they were also watching. Then, he nudged the person sitting in the middle.¡±¡±Handsome, are you attracted?¡± The girl didn¡¯t say anything. Her face was a little red, but her eyes didn¡¯t leave Feng nai. ¡°Is our Princess going to make a move personally?¡± the people around him jeered. ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t look easy to win. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you can¡¯t touch, it¡¯s just on the surface. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°Then shall we go over?¡± The two of them looked at each other and stood up. The lights were ambiguous and unclear. Concealed light¡¯s exchange was full of meaning. After all, only a portion of the people had seen it. Most people were still jumping around, so no one recognized Feng nai. Young master Jin didn¡¯t expect that they would only hesitate for a short while outside. Since then, he had started to attract bees and butterflies! Alright, it wasn¡¯t considered intentional! But these two girls? Those who came to flirt didn¡¯t expect that young master Jin would be here. Young master Jin had always been famous in the tanghui. He was the one who had brought up all the rich young masters. The most eye-catching sports car outside also had the surname Jin. Of course, young master Jin wasn¡¯t known only because he was rich. The main reason was that he had done his homework in his booth. Nowadays, there were more and more students in nightclubs. Those who had been there before had a deep understanding of this. However, there was no one like young master Jin ... Who loved to study! They had always wanted to get to know each other and had chatted for a while, but for some reason, young master Jin looked so silly and sweet that it was hard to get along with him. So he¡¯s master Jin¡¯s friend? One of the girls noticed that Feng NAI¡¯s posture when he took the wine wasnguid, and he didn¡¯t even look at them. They thought that they were pretty, but they were not moved by this? He wanted to go and help her even more. And he looked even more handsome up close! That face looked like it was drawn from aic. Even the action of taking off his coat was inexplicably attractive ... Chapter 1473 ? Chapter 1473: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 The girl, who had never failed before, really didn¡¯t want to miss such a chance. Moreover, she didn¡¯tck money. Although it wasn¡¯t as much as the Jin family, it wasn¡¯t bad either. At the thought of this, she got even closer to Feng nai. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at his hand on the table. The bones of that hand were distinct, and it was white and transparent. It was too beautiful and clean. The girl knew it very well and wanted to copy the social media app¡¯s routine and reach out to touch it. At the very least, he would notice her. However, before her hand couldnd ... He raised his hand and propped his face upzily. He looked at her indifferently, the kind of cold eyes that could make one¡¯s heart shiver. But it was only for a second. Then, for some reason, he suddenlyughed, as refined as Jade. ¡°You¡¯re here to buy me a drink?¡± The girl had thought that there was no hope, but after hearing this, she smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai still wanted to say something. The other girl gave her best friend a thumbs up, which meant that she was beautiful and could even win over such a girl. The girl flicked her long hair and smiled even more sweetly. However, just as she was about to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid some people won¡¯t agree to you sitting here,¡±the man said. It was still azy voice, but his eyes did not look at her. They went past her and focused on the person behind her. Only then did the girl notice that something was wrong and looked behind her. There was a person standing there. His cold temperament didn¡¯t match the overall atmosphere of the ce. There was no emotion in his eyes. She also had an indescribable beauty that was difficult to distinguish between male and female. It made people want to take a second look. They had never met such a girl before. The other person who was standing there also paused. Now, it was not a matter of appearance, but temperament. How could there be someone with such a temperament? it was like the snow on the Changbai Mountains that did not melt all year long. Because it had been too long, it did not make people feel sharp, but just a touch of elegance. Such an aura actually appeared on a girl. Who was she? This was their most honest reaction. After all, everyone in the nightclub knew that they were the most prominent in the industry. When did such a persone? Mo bei didn¡¯t look at anyone else. Her gazended on Feng NAI¡¯s hand, which had a bottle of wine beside it. This made mo bei, who had always been emotionless, frown. Young master Jin was watching this scene from the side, and he was a little frightened. His brother nain¡¯s brain was really not working well today. He actually epted someone¡¯s flirting. That way! Not really. After all, he didn¡¯t let anyone touch him. No, that¡¯s not the main point! The key was that mo bei was still here! What was he thinking, nainai! Young master Jin wanted to grab his head and knock it to the side. He finally knew that his brother naer hade out today to find trouble! He didn¡¯t dare to do this in the past! He didn¡¯t even look at other girls! He wasn¡¯t interested in watching it! Was he doing this now to provoke mo bei? This didn¡¯t seem like brother naer¡¯s style. After mo bei left like that ... He closed his eyes, and his entire body exuded an aura that kept strangers away. He probably thought from the very beginning that she was just a factor that affected him, and that he would find a way to get rid of her after he had stabilized himself. Now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t wait for it to stabilize. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he would let her see the difference between him and the other him. Soon, they arrived at Tang Hui. Neither of them spoke for the second half of the journey. Feng nai pushed the door open and walked out, not having the slightest intention of waiting for anyone. Mo bei looked at his back view without much emotion. ¡°Young master, he ...¡± Uncle Wang was a little surprised. He was not usually like this. Young master was the kind of person who would bring miss mo with him for everything. Even when he went to thepany to sign documents, he would want miss mo to go too. But what happened today? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mo bei said.¡±He¡¯s still not feeling well from the fever. I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Wang to pass me the thermal lunch box.¡± Uncle Wang wanted to say something, but he stopped. Mo bei¡¯s expression was so cold that she did not look like she was in trouble. Uncle Wang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but there was a problem with the young mastering to the nightclub. Young master Jin was still looking around at the entrance of the Tang Union. This time, he was clearly different from the other times. He arranged for the people who were watching him to stay with a certain movie King. First, he asked the movie King to go in fully armed, and then he went to the gate to pick them up. Speaking of this, it was very dangerous. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his temperament or something else, but a certain movie King was wearing a mask and there were still peopleing over. He was so scared that he thought that he had been exposed. Today, di was destined to not be able to dance properly. He still wanted to continue signing a contract with a certain movie King, so he couldn¡¯t annoy the other party¡¯s manager. ording to him, if anyone could recognize a certain movie King, thepany would blow up tomorrow. Young master Jin had his own ideas in this regard. He wasn¡¯t clueless. A person like brother na might have a negative image if he went to a nightclub. Moreover, a certain movie King was a high-quality idol with a very upright style. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let his image fall. Besides, she had said that she came here to get into character better. Young master Jin admired actors who went through everything for their acting skills. He would never let a certain movie King expose himself. So, as soon as the arrangements were made, he came down personally and waited for his brother na toe out. This was to prevent a certain blind person from blocking his brother na outside again. It was also because he, brother na, had been too pure and innocent in the past. The dignified head of the Feng Corporation seemed to have disappeared from the circle after taking over the Feng Corporation. In the past, brother naer would asionallye over. Although he was always very low-key and wore a hat and mask, he would still drink and supervise them as they did their homework. Of course, when brother naer came, it was purely for drinking and listening to music. Those girls were not allowed to get close to him, as he found the smell unpleasant. At that time, young master Jin didn¡¯t understand why the girls smelled so bad when they were all wearing perfume and looked so lovely. That was until mo bei appeared. Only then did he slightly understand. The light, cold fragrance was too rare. But this had nothing to do with the taste. Young master Jin felt that it had something to do with people. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen his brother NA¡¯s appearance when he was attached to a person. He didn¡¯t look like a clean freak at all. ¡°Director Jin, it¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t you tell us which friend you¡¯re waiting for? we¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Ever since Jin Zi took over the Jin Corporation, people had changed how they addressed him. This made young master Jin very happy. He waved his left hand and sniffed.¡±No, I have to wait by myself. I¡¯m not cold.¡± At this time, the lobby manager could only smile and continue to apany him. Someone on the other side was giving him a look. It probably meant that the person inside was asking when young master Jin would recover. How would he know when young master Jin would recover? he had been standing here for a long time. Who was so important that it was even more important than the movie King? Ever since he had received the news that the movie King hade, he had raised his vignce in all aspects. The only people who knew about it were the managers. The rest of the people were not informed. Even so, there were still many people who wanted to go over and ask for an autograph. Young master Jin was indeed the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He could even bring the Best Actor over. Many years ago, before a certain movie King had be popr, an investor had brought him here to do something. The movie King crossed the bottle with a bottle of wine on his face, looking very handsome.¡±¡±If you want to get in touch with me, I can do it. You can just stay below. However, boss Li, you¡¯d better find out more urately in the future. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± With that, he walked over, reeking of alcohol. A certain movie King was definitely someone who could still maintain his elegance in that kind of situation. The lobby manager was about to say something. On the other side, young master Jin was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He suddenly stood up straight.¡±Brother naer!¡± It was indeed Feng nai who had walked over. He wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and his handsome face was pale and Noble. He was wearing a Long Down Jacket, which didn¡¯t look special, but the more it was in this style, the more it made him look tall and clean. Only a few people who came to nightclubs had this kind of temperament. Along the way, many people were watching. Young master Jin saw this and quickly went up to him.¡±¡±Naer, why aren¡¯t you wearing a mask? what if you get recognized?¡± Feng nai looked at him,zily and unconcerned.¡±¡±Recognized? The Jin family can¡¯t even handle such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t handle it. ¡± Young master Jin was puzzled.¡±He usually wears a mask. Brother na, don¡¯t you think that there are too many people trying to hit on him? you can avoid a wave of people by wearing a mask.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was nonchnt as usual.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need to hide today. ¡± ¡°Eh???¡± Young master Jin was still confused. He heard a voice in his ear. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± What was him? Young master Jin raised his head and looked over. Just as he was about to choke, he saw the person who had arrived and coughed heavily.¡±Nan, no, cough cough, m-mo ...¡± Why did brother na bring his girlfriend to a nightclub? He was really a gentleman. Wasn¡¯t this a trap?! Young master Jin wanted to stop himself from speaking. Mo bei had already retracted her gaze.¡±Grandpa Feng said that Grandpa Jin doesn¡¯t like noisy ces. Does Grandpa Jin know that young master Jin ising today?¡± One sentence to kill. He didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Young master Jin felt as if there was a knife in his chest. ¡°Mo bei, sister mo! It was wrong! Sister-inw!¡± Young master Jin searched for a long time and finally found a seemingly suitable title. He called him brother na, but would it be okay to call this person sister-inw? Unexpectedly, Feng nai raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±Sister-inw?¡± Young master Jin suddenly remembered that he had a brother. It wasn¡¯t good to call him that. He immediately changed his tone.¡±Aunt nai!¡± Mo bei would not make things difficult for him. Her voice was very calm.¡±The captain is still running a fever. Young master Jin is familiar with this ce. Get someone to prepare some hot water. Don¡¯t drink any alcohol.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drinking! I definitely won¡¯t drink!¡± When young master Jin heard the word ¡®fever¡¯, his heart began to tremble. Brother naer was actually having a fever and still came out. If this were to spread to the old master¡¯s ears, he would definitely be insensible and ask his brother naer out. When that time came, he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Young master Jin shook his head like a rattle. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not drinking. In fact, I¡¯ve already quit drinking. In the past, I only drank to find inspiration for my creation. Really, nai Sao, you must believe me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei only said one word. Young master Jin finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you have hot water?¡± he looked at the lobby manager.¡±I usually drink tea with hot water.¡± ¡°Yes, we do ...¡± It¡¯s just that, young master, you came to our nightclub to do your homework, and now you even want to drink hot water. This is a nightclub, a nightclub! It was a disco club where people were extremely high, a dj nightclub! No matter how excited the lobby manager was, he didn¡¯t dare to show it. After all, other than Vice President Jin, young master Feng was also here, so he had to take care of him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now. ¡± The lobby manager was still very good at dealing with things. But Feng nai didn¡¯t like this cooperation today. ¡°I¡¯m already at the club, and you still want me to drink hot water?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice wasnguid as he retorted. The lobby manager was stunned for a moment. Feng nai had already walked past him and was walking inside.¡±¡±Go and open the wine.¡± Open the wine? Red wine? The lobby manager didn¡¯t know who to listen to at this time. Young master Jin was even more dumbfounded. After all, he knew brother nain. Although he was not a good person usually, when a certain someone was around, he was always clean and obedient. What was going on today? She didn¡¯t n to hide her true self anymore? Young master Jin subconsciously looked at mo bei and instinctively said,¡±¡±You guys quarreled? For that Little Eagle you¡¯re keeping outside?¡± This sentence made mo bei look sideways.¡±¡±The little eagle I¡¯m raising outside?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so. ¡± Young master Jin lowered his voice and said,¡±brother na really cares about him. Didn¡¯t you leave with him at that time?¡± ¡°When youe back, you¡¯ll still have him by your side. Besides, he¡¯s also your type. Clean, handsome, and harmless. How many times has brother nai wanted to find someone to kill him? mo, oh no, I mean, aunt nai, please listen to my advice. For the sake of world peace, it¡¯s better to only treat brother nai well. Keep your distance from your friends around you. You must keep your distance, or your friends will be in danger. Brother nai looks like he doesn¡¯t care about anything on the surface.¡± But it¡¯s different if it¡¯s you. He only has him in his eyes, in his heart, and by his side!¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei suddenly asked,¡±¡±Does he mind Eagle or does he mind Eagleing with me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this question the same?¡± Young master Jin felt a little dizzy. To mo bei, it was different. She didn¡¯t necessarily have to see him like that. No matter what he was like, he was still him. However, mo bei wanted to know what the knot in his heart was. No matter what, it would not be easy to get over it with a knot in his heart. She didn¡¯t want him to live like that. Young master Jin emphasized.¡±In any case, when we go inter, even if you and brother naer are having a small argument now, you can¡¯t embarrass the others and make them show their interest. He¡¯ll really get angry!¡± Young master Jin didn¡¯t mention that thest time he took a girl away from a nightclub, everyone thought that he had taken a fancy to her. In the end, it wasn ¡®T. He was there to warn people not to touch his people. Other people might not know who he was referring to, but young master Jin knew it best. That woman must have done something before for brother na to do this. Later, he went to ask around and found out that everyone in the disco circle knew that the woman was waiting for a young man. She said that she would marry him when he arrived. Young master Jin wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he knew who this young man was. Chapter 1474 ? Chapter 1474: One thousand four hundred and thirty two Trantor: 5496903 Such a phrase. When had he ever used it? It turned out that for such a long time. He didn¡¯t have any resentment that others thought he had. He was just waiting for that person to take him home. Other people might not know why. But Jinzi knew best how that person treated his brother nain. He held it in his palm for fear of falling, and he was afraid of melting it in his mouth. So many people thought that brother naer was arrogant, proud, or troublesome. In any case, it was quite dangerous. How many people didn¡¯t think that brother naer was ruthless? not only was he ruthless, but he was also very indifferent to people. She was the only one who turned her head away, pressed down on his hand that was drawing blood, and coaxed him to eat the candy, as if she couldn¡¯t see the darkness in his eyes. Was mo bei not smart? There probably wouldn¡¯t be a second person as smart as her in the whole world. She knew that darkness was there. She was still the same. Everything came to her, and all she could see was a figure. Jin Zi understood that after getting such love, he would not look at others again. That was different. When other girls were in a rtionship, they could also focus on one person. Butpared to looking at a person ... What brother na liked was perhaps between responsibility and him. She had chosen to take responsibility and had used all her strength to return. That was why Brother na had said,¡±why haven¡¯t youe to take me home yet?¡± Back then, mo bei had stayed behind to destroy two people. How could brother na not understand? She used her hands to create a future for the two of them in the dark. To be able to continue ying together and go to ces further away was what brother naer wanted the most. It was not impossible for him to stay, but if he did, he would always have regrets. This was mo bei. She was using that method. Tell him brother nain. As long as you want it, I will bring the world to you. Therefore, even though young master Jin nagged in his heart, he couldn¡¯t really me mo bei. When brother na had a fever, he had only listened to this one person. Mo bei didn¡¯t know that in just a few seconds, Gold¡¯s inner world had undergone rich changes. She nced at the table and then met the girl¡¯s eyes. The girl was also surprised by the person¡¯s temperament. It was as pure as snow, as if he didn¡¯t belong here at all, but it couldn¡¯t be suppressed by the noise. On the contrary, when she appeared, she could even turn a blind eye to the noise. The girl felt a sense of crisis, but since the other party had already asked her to treat them to a drink, it must have nothing to do with this person. Unrequited love? The girl raised her eyes and was very confident in herself. After all, this kind of girl who was cold to the bone would actually make men feel a sense of distance. Looking at the lunchbox in her hand, she should be chasing after him, so there was no need to give in. The atmosphere was very tense. Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He ced his hand on the table and rapped on it. He seemed to want to see how she would handle it. After all, this girl hade to help him just now. The way a certain someone stepped over the railing just now didn¡¯t seem like someone without a temper. Young master Jin really wanted to ease the atmosphere. However, there was no way to exin this. How was he going to exin? Exin that brother naer was being flirted with right now! And who was this? why was his expression so arrogant? Although he couldn¡¯t bear to see mo bei leave brother na behind. However, other than mo bei, no one else was worthy of brother nai. Understood? He had seen the two of them leaning against each other in the hospital, and the light shone on them. He understood even more that they were each other¡¯s salvation ... Chapter 1475 ? Chapter 1475: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Anything that got between the two of them would be an eyesore. He couldn¡¯t imagine who else his brother na would be with other than mo bei. No, she wouldn ¡®t. She pouted like that as if she was acting coquettishly. She was also extremely possessive, and some stubbornness was hidden in her bones. Some people said that they couldn¡¯t see his bigotry. That was because there were a lot of things. He only thought to himself. Before he said he wanted them, mo bei had already stuffed them into his pocket. Young master Jin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to chase him away ... ¡°He¡¯s running a fever, so it¡¯s not suitable for him to drink. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard. It was clear and faint. Everyone thought that mo bei would tell them to move aside. However, her focus was not on who had appeared or where they were sitting. She only cared about his current physical condition. Without saying anything else, he put down the lunch box in his hand, ced one hand on the table, and pressed his body down ... His actions were clean and handsome. Mo bei immediately reached out and pressed her hand on Feng NAI¡¯s forehead! Gasps could be clearly heard around them. Even though there was still a lot of noise, it was hard to ignore. After all, the boy¡¯s appearance was unapproachable and didn¡¯t seem to be easy to get along with. How dare she? The girl¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect the person to make such a move. Without warning, the hem of her ck sweater moved up along with her movements, revealing a section of her fair skin. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and allowed her to take his temperature. His eyes seemed to be shrouded in ck mist, and finally, theynded on the fair skin that one couldn¡¯t help but look at. Then, he furrowed his brows as if he was a little impatient, but there was something else different about it. Mo bei looked at him. After she moved her hand away, she pressed it again. This time, it was his forehead. A more intimate action. This also meant that mo bei¡¯s bow was more arched. Feng nai couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and gesture for her to look at his waist.¡±¡±Miss mo, are you not cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Mo bei merely touched him before she stood up straight. Then, she looked at young master Jin. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble President Jin to bring the ice over. ¡± Young master Jin was dumbstruck. What did he mean by that? Feng nai didn¡¯t stop anyone. However, it was this scene that made the girl standing there squint her eyes. She was about to sit down. However, Feng nai reached out and pressed down on the hem of mo bei¡¯s clothes. This was because mo bei still had to bend over when she picked up the lunchboxes. Seeing this, the girl was stunned. Was it not a one-sided love? Feng nai, however,ughed at this moment, a little cold.¡±Does miss mo have to make the decision whether I drink or not?¡± Mo bei nced at where his hand was, then ced the lunchbox over.¡±¡±Have some porridge first. We¡¯ll talk after you finish.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t move. Instead, he avoided her hand and stood up just like that, looking really impatient. The girl immediately smiled when she saw this and said to mo bei,¡±¡±Miss, you¡¯re too flirtatious. It¡¯s a little disgusting. You¡¯re not an Auntie, yet you brought porridge to a nightclub. Leave us girls some face. Even if you want to flirt, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. You¡¯re putting yourself too low.¡± After she finished speaking, she strolled toward Feng nai, her long hair fluttering in the wind.¡±¡±So what if you have a fever? you¡¯ll be fine as long as you jump more, right? Come, let¡¯s drink at my ce, there¡¯ll be something you like. ¡± Chapter 1476 ? Chapter 1476: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai didn¡¯t want a certain someone to affect his emotions, but that didn¡¯t mean he was leaving with anyone. Thus, he looked over with dark and cold eyes. If one looked carefully, there was annoyance hidden under the gentlemanly look.¡±Get out of the way.¡± The girl was stunned. Move, move aside? He clearly looked like he could walk with her, but the girl thought that she was doing it the wrong way. He was about to say something. Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved and she pulled him back. Even the look in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes changed. Ha, in terms of strength, he was indeed no match for her. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it. ¡± Three words. He seemed to be very impatient. But young master Jin felt that it was ridiculous. If you¡¯re really impatient, you should throw her hand away and treat her like everyone else. What are you scared of? No matter howplicated young master Jin¡¯s feelings were, he didn¡¯t show it. He just watched and couldn¡¯t get a word in. Mo bei, on the other hand, changed her position as if she was blocking something for him. From the beginning. Many people turned their gazes over. It was not a good thing that he was not wearing a mask on such an asion. Feng nai seemed to have seen through her worries and smiled.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? This doesn¡¯t fit his public image?¡± She didn¡¯t need to answer. He could also see it. She really knew how to protect people. For a moment. Feng nai was a little jealous of his other self. However, it was only a little. In the end, he was still annoyed. I¡¯m annoyed that this person is always thinking of ways to make him disappear. This time, Feng nai had indeed shaken off mo bei¡¯s hand. However, the girl didn¡¯t dare to get any closer. It was because his eyes were telling her to get lost. The girl¡¯s face turned red and white! The other girl didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. She had thought that the man would leave with her friend. An ordinary boy would have epted it long ago. When it came to him, what was he being so arrogant for? ¡°He¡¯s just a little better looking. There are plenty of them on the streets. I think he likes to pay for it. We can¡¯t learn from him. Let¡¯s go and find a better one.¡± Young master Jin frowned when he heard this. He was about to raise his hand and say something. Feng nai, who had been walking over, turned back again, his thin lips smiling, refined and evil.¡±¡±Which eye of yours saw that she¡¯s throwing herself at me?¡± No one would have thought that he would have such a reaction over these two words. The girl didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw that handsome face, she felt a chill in her heart. However, she still raised her chin.¡±If you¡¯re not paying, then what are you? you¡¯re even bringing porridge to a nightclub.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just serving some porridge. ¡± With one hand in his pocket, Feng NAI¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to fluctuate.¡±¡±The two of you ran up here from below just to treat me to a drink. ording to this, you¡¯re closer to being a spendthrift.¡± The girl¡¯s face turned pale from choking! What¡¯s wrong with this person? he was clearly impatient the moment that woman appeared. Why was he speaking up for that woman? Feng nai didn¡¯t care about what other people thought. It was his own business not to let a certain someone get close to him. No matter how annoyed someone was, it was rted to him. Paying for it? He didn¡¯t like to hear such a word from a certain someone. It was obvious that she wanted him toe back. What did these people know? The feeling of being pampered was the most difficult to let go of. He knew very well that the other him was also reluctant to part with these. Who wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to leave? She clearly knew that he was a ruthless person, but she used the gentlest way to coax him. Unfortunately ... These were not for him. It was just a few tricks. When she had asked him to eat the porridge, he had almost mistakenly thought that it was his ... Chapter 1477 ? Chapter 1477: Chapter 1435: Trantor: 5496903 The night club was still noisy. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything more. He strolled to the dance floor and reached out to tug at his cor. No matter how refined he was, the unruliness in his eyes could not be hidden. He looked even more eye-catching after he entered the dance floor. Being alone with an indifferent and Noble side profile, it was hard not to attract bees and butterflies. There were already people on the other side who were getting restless and wanted to approach again. Young master Jin was now 100% sure that there was something wrong between the two of them. He didn¡¯t dare to stop brother naer and could only turn his head to ask the other person involved,¡±¡±Why are you guys doing this? really, if you ask me, let¡¯s take care of little Flying Eagle. You know that when brother naer gets jealous, it¡¯s not easy.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was on the dance floor. Many people were approaching him. He stood there, and under his ck hair was a pair of cold eyes. Young master Jin turned his head to look at mo bei. The girl on the other end spoke.¡±CEO Jin, which friend are you? you don¡¯t even give me any face.¡± Young master Jin gritted his teeth and was about to say,¡±go to hell,¡± when a low male voice rang out. It was very low.¡±Did you forget about me while you were dancing?¡± It was a certain movie king who was wearing a mask. His eyes looked familiar when they were exposed. After the girl saw the person, she was stunned. Without thinking much, she saw the person walk over and stand in front of her.¡±He didn¡¯t dance today, so he didn¡¯t finish his homework.¡± Young master Jin opened his mouth. No, wait, he didn¡¯t want to jump ... He ... ¡°Chief Jin.¡± A certain movie King didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.¡±¡±You brought me to the nightclub. Isn¡¯t it bad for you to dance with other girls and leave me alone?¡± When young master Jin heard this, he definitely had to exin. He still wanted to renew his contract with a certain someone! ¡°I really forgot, but this has nothing to do with dancing at all. It was my brother nain who was hit on, not me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mo ...¡± Before young master Jin could finish his sentence, he turned around and realized that the cold figure who had been standing there had disappeared. ¡°Ask who?¡± A certain movie King¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. After all, everyone knew about young master Jin¡¯s reputation. All he did was ask,¡±do youck money? I can¡¯t afford to drink or dance. If you like it, you can ask for WeChat. If not, we can also make money transactions. I like long legs anyway. ¡± People who said such things would not have good self-control. A certain movie King had just nced at the two women standing there. Their legs were not short. Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe young master Jin¡¯s silly look of looking for an excuse. Young master Jin was really wronged! Seeing that she was about to leave, he rushed over and hugged her in a hurry! The kind where he really opened his arms to hug her! He was caught off guard by this bump. A certain movie King furrowed his brows. So violent? However, his eyes began to regain their warmth. After being ignored for so long, no one would be happy, not to mention a person like him who didn¡¯t mean what he said. On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like anything, but in fact, if a certain stupid person didn¡¯t do anything, he might really call his manager and use the termination of the contract as an excuse. Now, she forgave him. A certain movie King thought about it and looked back.¡±Chief Jin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop you. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. I¡¯m telling you, you have to listen to my exnation!¡± Young master Jin also had a good temper. How could he use him so easily? although he did like to strike up a conversation with beautifuldies, he really didn¡¯t today! A certain movie King would pay attention to other people¡¯s eyes. No matter how fun this person was, he had to look at the impact.¡±Let go of my hand first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Young master Jin had always wanted to maintain his stubbornness at certain times. A certain movie King looked at the strange gazes of the people around him and said in a faint tone,¡±¡±Boss Jin, you don¡¯t even care about your image?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Young master Jin felt very aggrieved now. After all, he was someone who wanted to be a famous scriptwriter. Once he was immersed in his own world, he would forget about others. In young master Jin¡¯s opinion, this person just didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation! However, in the eyes of others, young master Jin was shorter than others by a head, and he was still hugging someone¡¯s waist from behind, and even had that kind of conversation ... They couldn¡¯t help but think in the wrong direction! A certain movie King reached out and pressed his forehead. In order to maintain his external image, he could only say,¡±¡±If you do this, people will misunderstand our rtionship.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about our rtionship ...¡± Young master Jin paused for a moment and seemed to have realized something.¡±F * ck, I¡¯m straight, okay! The entire club knows that I like girls!¡± When a certain movie King heard this, his eyes became lighter.¡±Then why are you still not letting go?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± Young master Jinughed out loud,¡±You don¡¯t have to worry at all. If they misunderstand, I¡¯ll kick their asses! ¡°Then you believe me, right? it was just these two people just now, and they were talking to my brother naer. My brother naer is really strange. I keep having a feeling that there will be other dangerster. Let me tell you ...¡± He did let go, but the distance between them didn¡¯t increase. The two girls stood there, no longer able to describe their feelings. They, who had always been the center of attention, had been reduced to passersby here. Young master Jin would usually greet them, have a drink with them, and dance on the dance floor. What was it to keep walking around in front of a man like today? The manager of the nightclub was also very conflicted. After all, old master Jin was in charge of many businesses and would also look after the young master. The little young master loved to y, but at least he had never made any mistakes in liking people. But now ... Wasn¡¯t he a little too wrong? If a man misunderstands you, then so be it. Why are you hugging him? what are you trying to exin? More importantly, why did you hug him? Manager Wang felt that it was too difficult, not only for the young master, but also for young master Feng, who was the center of attention on the dance floor. If it was really as miss mo said, that he came with a fever, and if something happened to young master Feng, then their club would have to stop running. But in the blink of an eye, miss mo had disappeared? It was not that mo bei had disappeared, but she was watching. She watched as those girls approached a certain someone. She couldn¡¯t stop them, and she also knew that that person didn¡¯t trust her at all. She stood tall and clear in the crowd. After taking onest look, she suddenly stopped one of them.¡±Can I borrow your hair band?¡± ¡°What ...¡± The boy was caught off guard. He went to the bathroom, and the headband was taken away. ¡°Coat, thank you.¡± Chapter 1478 ? Chapter 1478: Save Trantor: 5496903 Even the coat? The boy was really stunned. He didn¡¯t know how the man moved, but it seemed like his leather jacket was gone with just a pull. What kind of situation was this! Everyone would drink in a nightclub. The boy was already a little drunk, and now he was even more confused. He only had time to see the man stretch out one hand, and the hem of his jacket was still shaking. His back view was slender and clear. Why did he feel that this man was more handsome than himself in his clothes? PAH! How could he think like that? he should have gone over and pulled his coat back! After the boy reacted, he quickly raised his head. However, when he looked over again, the figure had already disappeared! Mo bei was someone who had received special training, so she had always been familiar with this kind of operation. No one noticed that when she walked into the crowd, she had already started to change. No one could tell when she had changed out of her coat, nor did they know that she had put on a ck headband, which would have apletely different effect. Right now, the entire dance floor¡¯s attention was basically focused on Feng nai. Even the dj ying the disc over there wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as him. Feng nai enjoyed this feeling very much. He had always been a person who lived in the dark, and now that he was free, he didn¡¯t have to be annoyed by anyone who could affect his emotions. The more extreme the ruckus, the calmer he felt. Because it was quite boring between people sometimes. That person was only trying to get close to him with a purpose. As Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts floated in the air, he didn¡¯t even realize how much he cared about why mo bei was being good to him. On the dance floor, he was undoubtedly fatal to many girls. Those who walked into him had already started to invite him to dance with them. Their eyes fell on him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to refuse, they were about to put their hands on his shoulders. The sound of gasps came from the other side of the dance floor. It was not because of anything else, but because the music had stopped. The extremely popr female dj actually looked at a certain spot, her eyes full of affection. The people on the dance floor stopped what they were doing and followed her gaze. Under the dim light, a young man in a burgundy jacket walked over. His hair seemed to be a little long, and he had a ck headband on his forehead. He had the aura of the youngest. The young man¡¯s skin was too white. Coupled with the temperament he had, he was as cold as the snow that didn¡¯t melt all year round in the Cang mountains. His handsome face was clear and arrogant, and against the wine red, it seemed to be able to prate light. As the saying goes, girls shouldn¡¯t meet people who surprise them too much. However, this person had only appeared once at the nightclub, and many people remembered his appearance. They could not forget him at all. ¡°It¡¯s him. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s back?¡± ¡°This little brother looks, my God, too cool!¡± ¡°Nonsense, if he doesn¡¯t have any style, would our number one female dj not forget him? She even kept her heart, just to wait for him. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for this kind of boy. He¡¯s clean and evil. I¡¯d be fine even if I left him at home!¡± A boy? When Feng nai heard this word, he turned his gaze in that direction. His eyes, which had been apathetic just now, started to deepen bit by bit. His eyes were no longer empty, but had a concrete impression of what was going on. However, he did not want to see such an impression at all. That person, what was she doing ... Even the coat? The boy was really stunned. He didn¡¯t know how the man moved, but it seemed like his leather jacket was gone with just a pull. What kind of situation was this! Everyone would drink in a nightclub. The boy was already a little drunk, and now he was even more confused. He only had time to see the man stretch out one hand, and the hem of his jacket was still shaking. His back view was slender and clear. Why did he feel that this man was more handsome than himself in his clothes? PAH! How could he think like that? he should have gone over and pulled his coat back! After the boy reacted, he quickly raised his head. However, when he looked over again, the figure had already disappeared! Mo bei was someone who had received special training, so she had always been familiar with this kind of operation. No one noticed that when she walked into the crowd, she had already started to change. No one could tell when she had changed out of her coat, nor did they know that she had put on a ck headband, which would have apletely different effect. Right now, the entire dance floor¡¯s attention was basically focused on Feng nai. Even the dj ying the disc over there wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as him. Feng nai enjoyed this feeling very much. He had always been a person who lived in the dark, and now that he was free, he didn¡¯t have to be annoyed by anyone who could affect his emotions. The more extreme the ruckus, the calmer he felt. Because it was quite boring between people sometimes. That person was only trying to get close to him with a purpose. As Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts floated in the air, he didn¡¯t even realize how much he cared about why mo bei was being good to him. On the dance floor, he was undoubtedly fatal to many girls. Those who walked into him had already started to invite him to dance with them. Their eyes fell on him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to refuse, they were about to put their hands on his shoulders. The sound of gasps came from the other side of the dance floor. It was not because of anything else, but because the music had stopped. The extremely popr female dj actually looked at a certain spot, her eyes full of affection. The people on the dance floor stopped what they were doing and followed her gaze. Under the dim light, a young man in a burgundy jacket walked over. His hair seemed to be a little long, and he had a ck headband on his forehead. He had the aura of the youngest. The young man¡¯s skin was too white. Coupled with the temperament he had, he was as cold as the snow that didn¡¯t melt all year round in the Cang mountains. His handsome face was clear and arrogant, and against the wine red, it seemed to be able to prate light. As the saying goes, girls shouldn¡¯t meet people who surprise them too much. However, this person had only appeared once at the nightclub, and many people remembered his appearance. They could not forget him at all. ¡°It¡¯s him. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s back?¡± ¡°This little brother looks, my God, too cool!¡± ¡°Nonsense, if he doesn¡¯t have any style, would our number one female dj not forget him? She even kept her heart, just to wait for him. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for this kind of boy. He¡¯s clean and evil. I¡¯d be fine even if I left him at home!¡± A boy? When Feng nai heard this word, he turned his gaze in that direction. His eyes, which had been apathetic just now, started to deepen bit by bit. His eyes were no longer empty, but had a concrete impression of what was going on. Just like this. Across the crowd. The two of them looked at each other ... Chapter 1479 ? Chapter 1479: Save Trantor: 5496903 The night club was still noisy. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything more. He strolled to the dance floor and reached out to tug at his cor. No matter how refined he was, the unruliness in his eyes could not be hidden. He looked even more eye-catching after he entered the dance floor. Being alone with an indifferent and Noble side profile, it was hard not to attract bees and butterflies. There were already people on the other side who were getting restless and wanted to approach again. Young master Jin was now 100% sure that there was something wrong between the two of them. He didn¡¯t dare to stop brother naer and could only turn his head to ask the other person involved,¡±¡±Why are you guys doing this? really, if you ask me, let¡¯s take care of little Flying Eagle. You know that when brother naer gets jealous, it¡¯s not easy.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was on the dance floor. Many people were approaching him. He stood there, and under his ck hair was a pair of cold eyes. Young master Jin turned his head to look at mo bei. The girl on the other end spoke.¡±CEO Jin, which friend are you? you don¡¯t even give me any face.¡± Young master Jin gritted his teeth and was about to say,¡±go to hell,¡± when a low male voice rang out. It was very low.¡±Did you forget about me while you were dancing?¡± It was a certain movie king who was wearing a mask. His eyes looked familiar when they were exposed. After the girl saw the person, she was stunned. Without thinking much, she saw the person walk over and stand in front of her.¡±He didn¡¯t dance today, so he didn¡¯t finish his homework.¡± Young master Jin opened his mouth. No, wait, he didn¡¯t want to jump ... He ... ¡°Chief Jin.¡± A certain movie King didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.¡±¡±You brought me to the nightclub. Isn¡¯t it bad for you to dance with other girls and leave me alone?¡± When young master Jin heard this, he definitely had to exin. He still wanted to renew his contract with a certain someone! ¡°I really forgot, but this has nothing to do with dancing at all. It was my brother nain who was hit on, not me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mo ...¡± Before young master Jin could finish his sentence, he turned around and realized that the cold figure who had been standing there had disappeared. ¡°Ask who?¡± A certain movie King¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. After all, everyone knew about young master Jin¡¯s reputation. All he did was ask,¡±do youck money? I can¡¯t afford to drink or dance. If you like it, you can ask for WeChat. If not, we can also make money transactions. I like long legs anyway. ¡± People who said such things would not have good self-control. A certain movie King had just nced at the two women standing there. Their legs were not short. Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe young master Jin¡¯s silly look of looking for an excuse. Young master Jin was really wronged! Seeing that she was about to leave, he rushed over and hugged her in a hurry! The kind where he really opened his arms to hug her! He was caught off guard by this bump. A certain movie King furrowed his brows. So violent? However, his eyes began to regain their warmth. After being ignored for so long, no one would be happy, not to mention a person like him who didn¡¯t mean what he said. On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like anything, but in fact, if a certain stupid person didn¡¯t do anything, he might really call his manager and use the termination of the contract as an excuse. Now, she forgave him. A certain movie King thought about it and looked back.¡±Chief Jin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop you. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. I¡¯m telling you, you have to listen to my exnation!¡± Young master Jin also had a good temper. How could he use him so easily? although he did like to strike up a conversation with beautifuldies, he really didn¡¯t today! A certain movie King would pay attention to other people¡¯s eyes. No matter how fun this person was, he had to look at the impact.¡±Let go of my hand first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Young master Jin had always wanted to maintain his stubbornness at certain times. A certain movie King looked at the strange gazes of the people around him and said in a faint tone,¡±¡±Boss Jin, you don¡¯t even care about your image?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Young master Jin felt very aggrieved now. After all, he was someone who wanted to be a famous scriptwriter. Once he was immersed in his own world, he would forget about others. In young master Jin¡¯s opinion, this person just didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation! However, in the eyes of others, young master Jin was shorter than others by a head, and he was still hugging someone¡¯s waist from behind, and even had that kind of conversation ... They couldn¡¯t help but think in the wrong direction! A certain movie King reached out and pressed his forehead. In order to maintain his external image, he could only say,¡±¡±If you do this, people will misunderstand our rtionship.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about our rtionship ...¡± Young master Jin paused for a moment and seemed to have realized something.¡±F * ck, I¡¯m straight, okay! The entire club knows that I like girls!¡± When a certain movie King heard this, his eyes became lighter.¡±Then why are you still not letting go?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± Young master Jinughed out loud,¡±You don¡¯t have to worry at all. If they misunderstand, I¡¯ll kick their asses! ¡°Then you believe me, right? it was just these two people just now, and they were talking to my brother naer. My brother naer is really strange. I keep having a feeling that there will be other dangerster. Let me tell you ...¡± He did let go, but the distance between them didn¡¯t increase. The two girls stood there, no longer able to describe their feelings. They, who had always been the center of attention, had been reduced to passersby here. Young master Jin would usually greet them, have a drink with them, and dance on the dance floor. What was it to keep walking around in front of a man like today? The manager of the nightclub was also very conflicted. After all, old master Jin was in charge of many businesses and would also look after the young master. The little young master loved to y, but at least he had never made any mistakes in liking people. But now ... Wasn¡¯t he a little too wrong? If a man misunderstands you, then so be it. Why are you hugging him? what are you trying to exin? More importantly, why did you hug him? Manager Wang felt that it was too difficult, not only for the young master, but also for young master Feng, who was the center of attention on the dance floor. If it was really as miss mo said, that he came with a fever, and if something happened to young master Feng, then their club would have to stop running. But in the blink of an eye, miss mo had disappeared? It was not that mo bei had disappeared, but she was watching. She watched as those girls approached a certain someone. She couldn¡¯t stop them, and she also knew that that person didn¡¯t trust her at all. She stood tall and clear in the crowd. After taking onest look, she suddenly stopped one of them.¡±Can I borrow your hair band?¡± ¡°What ...¡± The boy was caught off guard. He went to the bathroom, and the headband was taken away. ¡°Coat, thank you.¡± The night club was still noisy. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything more. He strolled to the dance floor and reached out to tug at his cor. No matter how refined he was, the unruliness in his eyes could not be hidden. He looked even more eye-catching after he entered the dance floor. Being alone with an indifferent and Noble side profile, it was hard not to attract bees and butterflies. There were already people on the other side who were getting restless and wanted to approach again. Young master Jin was now 100% sure that there was something wrong between the two of them. He didn¡¯t dare to stop brother naer and could only turn his head to ask the other person involved,¡±¡±Why are you guys doing this? really, if you ask me, let¡¯s take care of little Flying Eagle. You know that when brother naer gets jealous, it¡¯s not easy.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was on the dance floor. Many people were approaching him. He stood there, and under his ck hair was a pair of cold eyes. Young master Jin turned his head to look at mo bei. The girl on the other end spoke.¡±CEO Jin, which friend are you? you don¡¯t even give me any face.¡± Young master Jin gritted his teeth and was about to say,¡±go to hell,¡± when a low male voice rang out. It was very low.¡±Did you forget about me while you were dancing?¡± It was a certain movie king who was wearing a mask. His eyes looked familiar when they were exposed. After the girl saw the person, she was stunned. Without thinking much, she saw the person walk over and stand in front of her.¡±He didn¡¯t dance today, so he didn¡¯t finish his homework.¡± Young master Jin opened his mouth. No, wait, he didn¡¯t want to jump ... He ... ¡°Chief Jin.¡± A certain movie King didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.¡±¡±You brought me to the nightclub. Isn¡¯t it bad for you to dance with other girls and leave me alone?¡± When young master Jin heard this, he definitely had to exin. He still wanted to renew his contract with a certain someone! ¡°I really forgot, but this has nothing to do with dancing at all. It was my brother nain who was hit on, not me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mo ...¡± Before young master Jin could finish his sentence, he turned around and realized that the cold figure who had been standing there had disappeared. ¡°Ask who?¡± A certain movie King¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. After all, everyone knew about young master Jin¡¯s reputation. All he did was ask,¡±do youck money? I can¡¯t afford to drink or dance. If you like it, you can ask for WeChat. If not, we can also make money transactions. I like long legs anyway. ¡± People who said such things would not have good self-control. A certain movie King had just nced at the two women standing there. Their legs were not short. Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe young master Jin¡¯s silly look of looking for an excuse. Young master Jin was really wronged! Seeing that she was about to leave, he rushed over and hugged her in a hurry! The kind where he really opened his arms to hug her! He was caught off guard by this bump. A certain movie King furrowed his brows. So violent? However, his eyes began to regain their warmth. After being ignored for so long, no one would be happy, not to mention a person like him who didn¡¯t mean what he said. On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like anything, but in fact, if a certain stupid person didn¡¯t do anything, he might really call his manager and use the termination of the contract as an excuse. Now, she forgave him. A certain movie King thought about it and looked back.¡±Chief Jin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop you. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. I¡¯m telling you, you have to listen to my exnation!¡± Young master Jin also had a good temper. How could he use him so easily? although he did like to strike up a conversation with beautifuldies, he really didn¡¯t today! A certain movie King would pay attention to other people¡¯s eyes. No matter how fun this person was, he had to look at the impact.¡±Let go of my hand first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Young master Jin had always wanted to maintain his stubbornness at certain times. A certain movie King looked at the strange gazes of the people around him and said in a faint tone,¡±¡±Boss Jin, you don¡¯t even care about your image?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Young master Jin felt very aggrieved now. After all, he was someone who wanted to be a famous scriptwriter. Once he was immersed in his own world, he would forget about others. In young master Jin¡¯s opinion, this person just didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation! However, in the eyes of others, young master Jin was shorter than others by a head, and he was still hugging someone¡¯s waist from behind, and even had that kind of conversation ... They couldn¡¯t help but think in the wrong direction! A certain movie King reached out and pressed his forehead. In order to maintain his external image, he could only say,¡±¡±If you do this, people will misunderstand our rtionship.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about our rtionship ...¡± Young master Jin paused for a moment and seemed to have realized something.¡±F * ck, I¡¯m straight, okay! The entire club knows that I like girls!¡± When a certain movie King heard this, his eyes became lighter.¡±Then why are you still not letting go?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± Young master Jinughed out loud,¡±You don¡¯t have to worry at all. If they misunderstand, I¡¯ll kick their asses! ¡°Then you believe me, right? it was just these two people just now, and they were talking to my brother naer. My brother naer is really strange. I keep having a feeling that there will be other dangerster. Let me tell you ...¡± He did let go, but the distance between them didn¡¯t increase. The two girls stood there, no longer able to describe their feelings. They, who had always been the center of attention, had been reduced to passersby here. Young master Jin would usually greet them, have a drink with them, and dance on the dance floor. What was it to keep walking around in front of a man like today? The manager of the nightclub was also very conflicted. After all, old master Jin was in charge of many businesses and would also look after the young master. The little young master loved to y, but at least he had never made any mistakes in liking people. But now ... Wasn¡¯t he a little too wrong? If a man misunderstands you, then so be it. Why are you hugging him? what are you trying to exin? More importantly, why did you hug him? Manager Wang felt that it was too difficult, not only for the young master, but also for young master Feng, who was the center of attention on the dance floor. If it was really as miss mo said, that he came with a fever, and if something happened to young master Feng, then their club would have to stop running. But in the blink of an eye, miss mo had disappeared? It was not that mo bei had disappeared, but she was watching. She watched as those girls approached a certain someone. She couldn¡¯t stop them, and she also knew that that person didn¡¯t trust her at all. She stood tall and clear in the crowd. After taking onest look, she suddenly stopped one of them.¡±Can I borrow your hair band?¡± ¡°What ...¡± The boy was caught off guard. He went to the bathroom, and the headband was taken away. ¡°Coat, thank you.¡± Chapter 1480 ? Chapter 1480: Save Trantor: 5496903 In the middle of the dance floor. Everyone watched as the handsome figure tugged the hand in the dark red jacket hard. His handsome side profile and even his kiss were so straightforward that people couldn¡¯t help but look again and again. As the person who was being kissed, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had not changed. She had already used less force. She didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she kissed the corner of his lips again. Her clear voice was a little hoarse from the kiss. ¡°You¡¯re still running a fever. Leave these people to me. Go up and have some porridge.¡± Feng nai was still standing in the same position as before, and the corners of his lips curled up.¡±¡±What if I say I¡¯m not going?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to kiss you.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm. She reached out and hugged the dark red jacket tightly.¡±Be obedient and go up.¡± There was still a lingering lemon fragrance on the tip of Feng NAI¡¯s tongue. The more she was like this, the more he wanted to not do as she said. Mo bei sensed his thoughts and looked up at him.¡±¡±My hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I can¡¯t protect you if we fight.¡± Feng NAI¡¯sughter suddenly stopped. Mo bei still wanted to say something. ¡°If you want me to go up, I¡¯ll do it with you.¡± After Feng nai said that, he reached out and yanked the dark red jacket on his head, flinging it to the right with great force! The hoodlum who had raised his fist and wanted to teach them a lesson when they weren¡¯t paying attention was pped in the face. His vision was blocked, and it hurt so much that they wanted to curse! This pretty boy, did he have eyes on the back of his head or what?! Mo bei¡¯s previous action of throwing the dice was already considered unconvinced. Feng NAI¡¯s move this time was a real provocation. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know whose territory you¡¯re in!¡± The leader was really angry. It was bad enough that the two of them kissed in front of everyone, but after kissing, they even gave them a p. Did they really think they were decorations? However, he didn¡¯t know. One of them was the boss of No. 1 middle school, and the other was the boss of No. 2 middle school. When they kissed, Feng NAI¡¯s mind might still be nk for a short while. Now? Just now, if anyone wanted to touch a certain someone, he would have wanted to break their hand. However, some people just didn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°Beat him up! The man shouted. He wasn¡¯t aplete newbie, so his fist still carried a lot of force. However, this was still no match for Feng NAI¡¯s kick! When Feng nai kicked someone, even the hem of his clothes could be kicked out, which showed how strong he was. And he was always like this. Even when he was fighting, he waszy and indifferent, with no one in his eyes. Bang! Before that person could get to his position, he was kicked to the ground. Young master Jin trembled as he looked at the scene. Were these people crazy? Why couldn¡¯t hepete with his brother nain a fight? This was the same logic aspeting with him in gaming. He would definitely bepletely one-sided killed. Brother, you really ... Wait! F * ck, why does he look so familiar? Did he know her again? Young master Jin was still feeling guilty. The other people on the other side entered the dance floor and said,¡±¡±Who is the Sea King here? You don¡¯t ept flirting? Come out and let me see how handsome and capable you are. ¡± The person who had been kicked stood up as if he had a backer. He pulled the person and pointed at the tall and slender back. ¡°That¡¯s him. F * ck, he¡¯s here to pick a fight and cause trouble!¡± ¡°You? you¡¯re such a small ... Small ...¡± The person who hade couldn¡¯t continue being small anymore because Feng nai had turned around. She looked at him indifferently. ¡°Little what?¡± ¡°This lowly one greets brother nain! Hahahaha, hahaha, it¡¯s a joke, it¡¯s all a joke!¡± Chapter 1481 ? Chapter 1481: Save Trantor: 5496903 F * ck, F * ck! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that the Great Demon King naige was here? Where¡¯s the Gold? Didn¡¯t they say that they would be on the same height and that they would tip him off? Why didn¡¯t you shout in the WeChat group? He almost shouted the words ¡®pretty boy¡¯! F * ck! If she really called him out, he would be dead! In just two seconds, the person had already arranged the sequence! Whether or not gold told him was not the main point. The key was! ¡°Brother naer, what are you doing here? We were especially obedient today. If you don¡¯t believe me, look, I¡¯ve brought my homework! F * ck, where¡¯s my homework? Brother naer, wait for me, I¡¯ll look for it!¡± Feng nai watched him indifferently as he finished speaking, then saidzily,¡±¡±We¡¯re going up, and you¡¯re standing here. Are you trying to stop me?¡± ¡°No, no, no! How is that possible?¡± ¡°Brother na, this way, this way is easy to walk!¡± The man said as he pulled the person behind him. As long as he wasn¡¯t taken away, anything else was fine! The rest of the people were stunned. What was the other party¡¯s background that could make brother Chi act like this? Before this, they only thought that this was someone young master Jin knew and didn¡¯t need to pay special attention to. Moreover, young master Jin didn¡¯t stop him when he tried to strike up a conversation with her. This made him even more certain that this person didn¡¯t have any special identity. He might even be someone who wasn¡¯t rich and liked to put on an act. If young master Jin knew that these people were thinking this way, he would not have gone to find fault with his brother naer. He wanted to beat each and every one of them to the side. He didn¡¯t say anything just now because his brother naer didn¡¯t let him say anything! He even suspected that brother naer had done it on purpose so that people would be able to coax him after seeing it. How could he interfere at this time! Some people just didn¡¯t want to and wanted to provoke him. Now, brother na had taught them a lesson. Indeed, the few people on the other side had cold sweat on their backs. Even though they didn¡¯t know how powerful this person¡¯s background was. But they knew young master Chi. But now, young master Chi, who was in charge of this nightclub, called that person ¡®brother¡¯. One could only imagine howplicated the feelings of those people standing there were. There was no point in trying to get close to him now. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to write it off? ¡°It¡¯s really a case of the flood washing over the Dragon King¡¯s temple. We¡¯re family, but we don¡¯t know each other. Nainai, we¡¯ve known brother Chi for a long time, but we¡¯ve never seen you before. Little brother is insensible!¡± However, Feng nai didn¡¯t think much of this and wasn¡¯t interested in face-smacking. His gaze fell on her right wrist. He grabbed her hand and was about to go up the spiral stairs. Mo bei didn¡¯t say anything. She let him hold her hand and didn¡¯t look at anyone. However, at this moment, a figure blocked mo bei¡¯s path. There were traces of tears on his beautiful face, and his eyes were still red. He looked pitiful as he looked at mo bei and said affectionately,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. ¡± Mo bei had already forgotten who the person in front of her was. ¡°You were gone when I came out of the shower that night. I was worried about you,¡± the girl whispered. Mo bei would not remember. But since he had mentioned it, he would definitely remember it. Before she went to yise, in order to make her identity more credible, she needed someone to act with her, so she brought them back to her room from the nightclub. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the room for a long time. I¡¯ve already rented that room for a long time. ¡± The girl looked at Feng nai.¡±He¡¯s your type too?¡± she asked. Before mo bei could say anything ... Chapter 1482 ? Chapter 1482: Save Trantor: 5496903 But this one word made Feng nai narrow his eyes slowly.¡±It seems like you¡¯re toozy to even exin? After all, the person who wants to hear it is not here. ¡± Mo bei looked at him and was thest one to reach out and hold him in her hand. Her voice was still very calm. ¡°I¡¯ll exin. Even if you don¡¯t want to listen, I¡¯ll exin. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a girl, so I don¡¯t have anything to do with other girls. ¡± A girl? The female dj was stunned. She looked at mo bei again, her eyes filled with disbelief! Mo bei also looked over and said very politely,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡± This made Feng nai furrow his brows, but he didn¡¯t reveal it. ¡°¡±Miss mo, you really like to take care of everyone. What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± Mo bei looked at him sideways. The two of them continued to stare at each other. In the end, Feng nai shifted his gaze.¡±I¡¯m hungry. Hurry up and finish it.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t want a girl to beughed at by anyone. She could already hear the whispers around her. What? how could someone in this profession be sincere to her? Also, she must be delusional to be so close to a person. Mo bei took a step forward and gave him a gentle hug like a gentleman. Everyone paused for a moment. Young master Jin¡¯s mouth was wide open! This scene scared him so much that his first reaction was to look at brother nain! Was he crazy? Hugging someone else in front of his brother nain? This is simply lowering the survival rate of that girl, sister-inw! Sure enough. His brother NA¡¯s eyes started to turn cold! Mo bei, didn¡¯t you notice at all? The female dj didn¡¯t expect to receive a light hug. Just now, she felt extremely ufortable, and those voices made her feel even more ashamed. However, this light embrace seemed to block out all those sounds. Even though they had separated after a single touch, the other party¡¯s aura remained. Then, the voice rang out again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you my identity back then. I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait for so long. Thank you for helping me out back then, allowing me toe back and be by his side.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. That person was saying thank you. He was very serious. It was probably because of this that she was tempted back then. At that time, he was clearly holding her waist, but he was respectful enough. Even when he left, he did not forget to lock the door. The female dj suddenlyughed and her eyes softened. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± This ¡®thank you¡¯ was enough to calm everything down. Her good intentions were not wasted. The other voices were not important. It was also because of mo bei¡¯s actions that those gossiping people avoided their gazes and did not speak again. Feng nai was very nonchnt as he watched this. Young master Jin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He, brother na, should be relieved now. However, as soon as young master Jin thought of this, he saw Feng NAI¡¯s gazend on mo bei¡¯s left hand that was holding his. Then, he raised his eyebrows.¡±Miss mo, you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re holding my hand while hugging someone else. How does it feel to do two things at the same time?¡± This ... This is too much, nainai! Young master Jin really wanted to go up and give a warning! His brother nain was not normal today! They didn¡¯t know when to stop! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that that person would find out about his stubbornness? Little young master Jin knew that brother na had been most worried about mo bei finding out that he was not a clean person. In fact, whenever he found out that someone had designs on her, he would always resort to unscrupulous means to do certain things. These were all things that he, naipao, had tried his best to cover up. He even knew how to disguise himself. After all, his methods were sometimes too vicious. What was going on now? Stop pretending? Chapter 1483 ? Chapter 1483: Untitled chapter Trantor: 5496903 However, as soon as young master Jin thought of this, he saw Feng NAI¡¯s gazend on mo bei¡¯s left hand that was holding his. Then, he raised his eyebrows.¡±Miss mo, you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re holding my hand while hugging someone else. How does it feel to do two things at the same time?¡± This ... This is too much, nainai! Young master Jin really wanted to go up and give a warning! His brother nain was not normal today! They didn¡¯t know when to stop! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that that person would find out about his stubbornness? Little young master Jin knew that brother na had been most worried about mo bei finding out that he was not a clean person. In fact, whenever he found out that someone had designs on her, he would always resort to unscrupulous means to do certain things. These were all things that he, naipao, had tried his best to cover up. He even knew how to disguise himself. After all, his methods were sometimes too vicious. What was going on now? Stop pretending? Young master Jin was in disbelief. At this moment, mo bei replied,¡±¡±I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Young master Jin almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. What kind of answer was this? Very happy? Was he going to let brother na ughter the entire ce? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were indeed turning cold. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied indifferently.¡±You¡¯re jealous. I¡¯m happy.¡± Jealous? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze paused. He was jealous? It was only because he didn¡¯t like being treated half-heartedly. ¡°Miss mo, do you have any misunderstanding about me?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice still didn¡¯t have any warmth. Mo bei looked at his hand that was holding her wrist.¡±¡±There¡¯s no misunderstanding. If I didn¡¯t exin just now, your hatred points would definitely be full. ¡± Feng nai followed her gaze and looked down. Then, he smiled.¡±Miss mo just kissed me and I just shook my hand. What can that prove? I¡¯m just hungry and I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s ¡°mm¡± could be said to be very perfunctory. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t think there was a problem with his logical behavior. On the other hand, a certain someone really liked to go around showing mercy. Feng nai lowered his eyes, hiding some of his hostility in his eyes. Young master Jin thought that he was safe. He pushed the crowd aside and started to walk in that direction. ¡°Brother naer, do you want me to order a takeaway for you? it¡¯s especially refreshing to eat rice noodles in this weather.¡± Young master Jin was thinking that nothing would go wrong in trying to please him. Feng NAI¡¯s expression indeed didn¡¯t look like he was in the wrong. He walked back to his seat and sat there with his long legs slightly crossed. However, the words he said made little young master Jin¡¯s back tremble. ¡°This nightclub is your territory.¡± ¡°How do you feel about peopleing to find trouble with me time and time again?¡± ¡°Does old man Jin know about the friends you¡¯ve made outside?¡± ¡°Blocking the way whenever you see something nice. It seems that I haven¡¯t been taking care of you enough recently.¡± Every sentence was said in a light tone. But every sentence made young master Jin feel as if he was facing a great enemy. If his grandfather knew that he was like this, he would definitely cut off all his sources of ie! His brother nain, really, thest one was the main point. Just because someone had blocked mo bei¡¯s way. Those were mo bei¡¯s peaches. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for mo bei and hurt his heart. He, brother na, was too good at double standards! ¡°You seem to have something to say?¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°No, no!¡± Young master Jin frantically shook his head. ¡°No, I haven ¡®t. That¡¯s just asking them to go back to where they came from. A certain someone isn¡¯t someone that just anyone can like, what do you think?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Young master Jin nodded his head frantically. Chapter 1484 ? Chapter 1484: Save Trantor: 5496903 Only then did Feng nai seem satisfied, and he turned his gaze to the thermal container. Young master Jin didn¡¯t understand how his brother na could say these words in such a gentle and refined manner. The trantion was telling him that it was best for these people to disappear. If they didn ¡®t, he would have to start looking for people to manage the territory. Young master Jin bit his finger as he looked at mo bei. He was once again certain that only this kind of person could tolerate his brother nai. She was temperamental, arrogant, petty, and had to be coaxed. She was like this for a while, then like that. Young master Jin sneakily leaned in mo bei¡¯s direction.¡±¡±Sister-inw, you¡¯ve suffered, but my brother na is still very good. Really, don¡¯t even think about leaving in the future. I¡¯m afraid that my brother na will pack me up first to vent his anger.¡± ¡°He won ¡®t,¡± ¡°He¡¯s still very polite,¡±mo bei said indifferently. As mo bei spoke, she opened the thermal container and took out the soup noodles that she had made earlier. She even handed over the chopsticks. She was just short of feeding him personally. Young master Jin really wanted to ask Mo bei how his brother nai was behaving now, including just now. Which part of him looked polite? Feng nai merely raised his brows at being praised. Then, he picked up his chopsticks, his side profile pale yet handsome. It didn¡¯t look like a nightclub at all. He picked up a few noodles and was about to put them into his mouth when he was stopped. ¡°The noodles are a lump. It¡¯s not delicious. Drink some soup and eat the eggs.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice carried a hint of coaxing, as if she was taking care of a child. Again! Young master Jin really felt that if he continued to spoil his brother nai like this, his brother nai would bewless. Feng nai had indeed pursed his thin lips, but the direction of his chopsticks had changed. He poked the egg twice, and it didn¡¯t look like he liked it very much, but he still ate it. Young master Jin was a little dumbfounded. Brother nain really made the menu ording to the person. In front of mo bei, he didn¡¯t hate the things he used to hate anymore? Feng nai sensed this gaze and raised his head, ncing in little young master Jin¡¯s direction.¡±¡±CEO Jin, it¡¯s your territory. Why don¡¯t you take care of it?¡±| CEO, CEO Jin? Not to mention young master Jin, even the simple-minded man who was looking for homework on the dance floor was so scared by this title that his heart almost flew out. The two words ¡®brother nain¡¯ were definitely not used casually. He was just tormenting them by calling them out! After all, they were in the same boat now! ¡°Or do you want to eat this bowl of noodles?¡± When young master Jin heard this, he quickly responded,¡±¡±No, no, no, no, brother naer, you can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go clear the ce now!¡± Feng nai was indeed very polite at this moment. He said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± It made people feel extremely conflicted after hearing it! Young master Jin regretted countless times that he should not havee to the nightclub today! He didn¡¯t even jump! A certain movie King was very satisfied with this situation. He also didn¡¯t want to see a certain stupid person shaking around with someone on the dance floor. No matter how stupid she was, she was still his toy. At the very least, he was still very interested in it for now. He did not intend to show it to anyone. On the other hand, the young master of the Feng family didn¡¯t seem right. He was an actor, and he would asionally release a lot of characters, but that was all intentional. However, that person was clearly not the same today as he had been in other times. People with low intelligence might not be able to tell. However, that person ... A certain movie King¡¯s gaze fell on mo bei. It was impossible that she didn¡¯t notice ... Chapter 1485 ? Chapter 1485: Save Trantor: 5496903 A normal person couldn¡¯t be like young master Feng, who seemed to have apletely different personality. This reminded a certain movie King of the character he had yed before. Could it be that the rumors that had been circting recently were true? A certain movie King stood there, wearing a ck mask on his face. In order not to be recognized, he also wore sses on the bridge of his nose, looking very youthful. Someone noticed him and wanted toe over to strike up a conversation with him. However, after Feng NAI¡¯s incident, there were indeed not many people who dared toe over. On the other side, young master Jin was just about to go and clear the ce. The simple-minded man was still lowering his head. He was probably sending a message. Young master Jin didn¡¯t care about the messages that kept ringing in the WeChat group. He went straight to a certain movie King¡¯s side.¡±Di can¡¯t dance anymore. How about I take you for a walk? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anyone touch you. ¡± A certain movie King didn¡¯t care about the process. Since the details had already been decided, he only said,¡±¡±What do you think of the recent rumors about the Feng family?¡± ¡°Rumors? What rumors? Ah, it¡¯s that one!¡± Young master Jin tugged at the big gold chain hanging around his neck and said in a righteous manner, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just nonsense? My brother nain will go to a psychiatrist? It was more like he could get others to see a psychiatrist! ¡°All these years, the Feng family has too many businesses outside, and uncle Feng is always abroad. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing. There¡¯s a group of old people here who always don¡¯t like my brother na because of their interests. They want to cause trouble, but they¡¯re a little stupid. They can make up any reason, but they insist that my brother na has mental problems. They can provoke anyone, but they have to provoke a devil.¡± Young master Jin lowered his voice.¡±Look at my brother na. Even when he¡¯s in love, he¡¯s so particr about the routine. He¡¯ll make other people wish they were dead. You don¡¯t know, when my brother na called me President Jin just now, I was a little scared, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but want to show off. Hahaha, President Jin, F * ck, I¡¯m also President Jin now!¡± A certain movie king only listened and didn¡¯t say anything. How could he be stupid enough to discuss these problems with a single-celled child? he was overthinking. ¡°Director Jin!¡± Young master Jin wasn¡¯t done yet. He turned his head and said with a serious face,¡±In this way, I¡¯m also your boss, right? a real boss. I think we¡¯re both bosses and brothers, and I think it¡¯s not bad. Look at those bosses outside, they¡¯re not as young as me, right? They also don¡¯t have a brain as smart as mine. Plus, they won¡¯t be able to discover your value! ¡°I¡¯m different. When I was in school, you were always the male lead in my writings. Didn¡¯t my brother na say thisst time? you have to think about it carefully. If you want to renew your contract, you won¡¯t be able to do it again once you¡¯ve left my vige. ¡± Which President would still say such things? Almost everyone outside knew that young master Jin had run away, but they were not sure why. However, since young master Jin was in charge, thepany¡¯s future prospects were almost at its end. The entertainment industry, the integration of resources, the people in front and behind, and how to deal with the world-these were all very important. The most important thing was that the Jin family was no longer the same as before, when the Feng family still respected them. The business world was ever-changing. A naive and innocent young master Jin would die in the entertainment industry without even knowing how he died. If it was someone else, a certain movie King would probably just smile and not say a word. However, when it came to young master Jin, he half pulled down his mask and asked,¡±¡±The way you discovered my value was to let me go to your room the first time you saw me on set?¡± Chapter 1486 ? Chapter 1486: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Instantly. Young master Jin was speechless. A certain movie King looked at him from the side and said very lightly,¡±¡±At that time, I thought that you were going to sleep with me.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes became even rounder.¡±I just wanted to see how you¡¯re like in private, so that it¡¯ll be easier for me to write the script! Besides, I¡¯m straight!¡± ¡°Straight man?¡± a certain movie King said unhurriedly. Young master Jin: ¡°that¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch it. Ah, no, I¡¯m not touching it. You saw those girls who greeted me just now, right? they¡¯ve basically all been ambiguous with me before!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A certain movie King retracted his gaze and gradually deepened.¡±¡±CEO Jin, you¡¯re really charming.¡± Young master Jin grinned.¡±At that time, I was so charming!¡± He said. A certain movie King didn¡¯t say anything else. He only smiled, but there was no warmth in his smile. What happened to the Feng family was most likely true. If something happened to the Feng family, the Jin family would also be in turmoil. He wanted to see how he was going to continue being ambiguous with the others. Young master Jin was still immersed in his own charm. No matter how he looked at himself, he was still handsome. He didn¡¯t realize anything. At this moment, the Feng family had indeed started to have a Dark Tide. ck me¡¯s matter was a breakthrough point. In the past six months, the Feng Corporation had been handed over to Feng nai, and there had never been any mistakes. He would also not allow himself to make any mistakes that would allow others to catch his weakness. Now, it had been difficult for ck me¡¯s reputation to be affected because of bey. In addition, Feng NAI¡¯s series of actions didn¡¯t seem like something a mature decision-maker would do. Young master Jin was right about one thing. Some people would want to see Feng nai not be the decision-maker for the sake of benefits. He was too young and too trendy. These were fine, but this person was too ruthless. He was so ruthless that he wouldn¡¯t let them touch even a single thing of principle. This was the business world. If you wanted to make money, you had to pay a little bottom line. Such a high-profit market was presented to him, but he didn¡¯t even look at it and insisted on doing some research and development. Although the dividends were a lot, people were not satisfied. Everything was in the hands of a junior, and they could no longer get any other benefits. One could only imagine what the situation would be like. ¡°I do have some connections. However, there¡¯s one thing. Will ck mee back to life once Feng Yi returns? also, are you sure that the Qin family won¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡± ¡°bey is spade z¡¯s disciple, not Qin mo ¡®s. Besides, bey is going against the greater good.¡± ¡°I want to confirm if Feng nai really has a mental problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Secretary Wang, show it to President li. ¡± The four of them sat around the dining table, and one of them looked to his side. Since he wanted to drag the people above down, he hade prepared. They had seen many people who had been taught a lesson by Feng nai before, and it was impossible for them to make aeback. The previous few times, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. They would even stand on Feng NAI¡¯s side when it came to decision-making because they knew very well what that person was capable of. At such a young age, he was able to catch you off guard and cut off all your escape routes, making you regret provoking him. But it was different now. This medical record from the hospital had exined everything. Paranoia could lead to a split personality, and even dangerous behavior of bloodthirsty and hurting people. ¡°Are you kidding me? he¡¯s a mental patient!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even notice it after so many years!¡± ¡°The old man won¡¯t say, but this time, he can¡¯t hide it anymore. There are so many people in the Feng Corporation. They can¡¯t let a lunatic be the one to make the decision.¡± ¡°When are you sending the message?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s when the limelight is the strongest ...¡± Chapter 1487 ? Chapter 1487: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 It was obvious what the peak of the limelight was. If he took action now, he would have an 80 to 90% chance of sess. No matter how powerful the Feng Corporation was, which businessman would take the risk to cooperate with a leader with mental disorders? In addition, he would definitely be overwhelmed by ck me¡¯s current situation. As long as they added more fuel to the fire, the head of the Feng family would be reced. For them, the distant rtive who always went along with everything was a good choice. Their goal was to pull down one and then promote another. When he had the intention, some news woulde. When the Feng corporation¡¯s public rtions department discovered the signs, their first reaction was to control it. But this time, the news came from within and could not be controlled at all. ¡°F * ck, is Almighty k sick? he¡¯s still ying?¡± ¡°Is this the first time he¡¯s sick? he¡¯s going to retire just for a woman. All our efforts over the years have been in vain.¡± ¡°As fans, we don¡¯t care who he¡¯s with. He¡¯s only with bey. One has a hand injury and refuses to retreat, dragging down the entire team¡¯sbat power, while the other is protecting bey like she¡¯s protecting her father. He was mentally retarded when he was young. What was going on? Iughed!¡± ¡°Paranoia leads to loneliness. She¡¯s not a retard as you say.¡± ¡°There are even people with bad eyes who are defending him. He even has a medical record.¡± ¡°The Feng family probably can¡¯t make it either. Even such a record can be leaked out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, but a person like this is going to lead a team overseas to y? Suitable?¡± ¡°Why not? Are there any of you who are more powerful than him?¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t bear the psychological pressure on the field and goes crazy? I strongly rmend that the organizingmittee do a psychological test. This is the most important element in choosing a professional yer. ¡± ¡°The two of you will withdraw from thepetition, thank you! Didn¡¯t King say he was going to retire? At that time, I was still hoping that he could win the championship. Now, for the sake of the rest of the team, don¡¯t throw your face abroad. Please retire now!¡± These words would spread very quickly. Feng nai had just left the nightclub when he received a call from old master Feng. ¡°Where are you?¡± Old master Feng rarely spoke in such a tone. In front of many people, he was once the God ofmerce. Even though he was old, he still spoke with deep confidence. And this time. His voice sounded much older. It wasn¡¯t that the Feng n hadn¡¯t encountered any disasters before. Old master Feng cared about this business empire, because if it fell, many people would lose their jobs. Therefore, no matter what he encountered, he had to ovee difficulties, be stronger, and earn money at the same time. This was the foundation of his business. There was nothing to make him weak. Today was different. Those people, those words. Mentally retarded, stupid, mentally ill ... Old master Feng couldn¡¯t imagine that one day, they would be used on his grandson, whom he was most proud of. When they were in yise, he said that he wanted to be with the Feng corporation¡¯s tech research and development team. Even if they had to leave, the research and development team would leave first. He had to guard the signal tower. When old master Feng had heard this, his heart had been filled withplicated emotions. There was reluctance and pride. His grandson was a man of indomitable spirit. He could hand the Feng family over to him with peace of mind. However, it had only been a short while. Because of the benefits. He had no choice but to face the division ... Chapter 1488 ? Chapter 1488: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Old master Feng couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling right now. He was indeed old and powerless in many things because he did not understand the thoughts of the young people nowadays. Initially, he could control it, but in the end, some things were out of control. ¡°Chairman.¡± The Butler walked over, looking a little tired.¡±¡±A lot of people came to our house. They said they had to see you today to discuss the future of the Feng Corporation.¡± Old master Feng knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse it anymore, so he turned the Dragon-headed walking stick in his hand and said,¡±¡±It seems that they think I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have any respect for me. Since they want to see me so much, I¡¯ll fulfill their wish. Come downstairs.¡± ¡°But your body ...¡± The Butler was worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. ¡°Old master Feng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes.¡± Since he dared toe to the main family, he must have already grasped a lot of things. The Butler had been in the Feng family for more than forty years, following old master Feng all the way to this day. The bigger the group was, the greater the pressure they faced. It was easy to be a businessman. However, it was not easy to be a merchant with the heart of a country. Before this, everyone who came to the main house was very respectful. At this time, they were all afraid of disturbing the old Chairman. However, today, those people were sitting in the hall as if it was a matter of course, as if they would not leave until they saw him. This was obviously forcing the old Chairman to make a decision. The Butler clenched his fists. The Feng family¡¯s house was not decorated in an ancient style. Instead, it was more like the 19th century¡¯s British style. It was rare for there to be so many people here. Because old master Feng had always liked to separate his work and life, he only met some old friends in the main family. This time, there were so many people in the living room, and it seemed a lot noisier. ¡°When will Elder Fenge down? He can¡¯t possibly make us wait here for two hours, right? Then the Feng corporation¡¯s stock will drop to the limit down tomorrow. ¡± Someone spat out the tea in his mouth after taking a sip and said to the servant,¡±¡±Are you trying to burn me to death? Do you not know how to treat the guests of the Feng family, or do you need someone to teach you?¡± It was just as the Butler had said. Before this, who dared to be so presumptuous in the Feng family? There was no one. Those who came with ill intentions would naturally follow to find trouble. Moreover, some people¡¯s thoughts were different from what they usually showed. They had been suppressed by the old master for so many years. The reason why the Feng Corporation could develop so well was because of this. Even if they didn¡¯t have any credit, they had worked hard. But because of that one person. They would always be cowards when doing things, unable to reach the heights they wanted to reach. They had thought that it would be their chance after the old man retired. But who would have thought that Feng nai would be the same? When he first took over, he was still a high school student. How could they allow a high school student to suppress them and control them? Was this reasonable? If this high school student had been more humble and obedient, they wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to this. It was impossible that the old master didn¡¯t know what he had done. He was clearly trying to keep them under control. He was already at this age. If he didn¡¯t give it his all and fight for greater benefits for himself, he would be a fool. Besides, who didn¡¯t want to stand at the top and show off? Therefore, some of the abnormal behavior on the surface was intentional. The servant did not know this. It was impossible for the Butler to not know. Not to mention, it was old master Feng who had already gone downstairs ... Chapter 1489 ? Chapter 1489: Chapter 14 Trantor: 5496903 The servant stood there and wanted to apologize. On the other side, the angry boss li had already sensed that someone wasing. He immediately stood up. He still had to put on a show. After all, the Feng family was still powerful. ¡°Elder Feng.¡± Old master Feng smiled, his expression unreadable.¡±Hot water? It seems that these people are not careful enough. ¡± They were all people who had followed old man Feng to conquer the world, so they knew that it might be fine if old man Feng didn¡¯t smile, but once he did, it would only mean that this matter wouldn¡¯t end so easily. Boss li was still afraid, but he didn¡¯t leave today. He changed his attitude. ¡°It¡¯s not that hot, but I can¡¯t control the things that have been going on online recently. I¡¯ve been so heaty that my gums are infected and I¡¯ve had blisters in my mouth one after another. Elder Feng, we¡¯ve been following the Feng Corporation all this time. Can you tell us the truth so that we can be more prepared?¡± After hearing his words, old master Feng¡¯s smile grew even wider. He took a step forward with his walking stick.¡±Sure, but since it¡¯s not too hot, drink more. White tea isn¡¯t easy toe by. It¡¯s cooling and can calm your anger. We¡¯ll talk after you finish drinking it.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Director li thought that elder Feng was already giving in by saying this. But he didn¡¯t expect old master Feng¡¯s next words to be,¡±¡±Get a pot for boss li to drink.¡± What did he mean by drinking from a pot? The servant couldn¡¯t react. It didn¡¯t mean that the Butler couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Yes, Chairman,¡± His respectful attitude, including the way he handed over therge teapot, was so polite that he couldn¡¯t find any fault with it. However, boss Li¡¯s face turned green as he was about to take the pot, and his smile froze on his lips.¡±Elder Feng, this ...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you to finish. ¡± Old master Feng was still smiling. In other words, if he didn¡¯t drink, this topic couldn¡¯t be discussed. The other two felt a chill run down their spines. The temperature of the water in the pot could be seen with the naked eye. It was much hotter than the previous one. This wasn¡¯t drinking tea at all. It was telling them that this wasn¡¯t a ce where they could do as they pleased. Even if they wanted to negotiate, they had to be clear of their position. ¡°I, I ...¡± President li turned around and looked at the other two people. This was the Feng family, and he shouldn¡¯t have gone too far. He had also forgotten that the main purpose of their visit this time was to get Feng nai to step down, not to offend elder Feng. After doing such a thing, he still wanted them to speak up for him? The other two were even more calctive and avoided boss Li¡¯s gaze. Director li understood what he meant. He didn¡¯t dare to make a scene alone. If he wanted elder Feng topromise, they needed to attack together. He could only drink it since he was alone. He reached out and took it. His mouth was burning, but with the old man sitting there, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to put it down. Elder Feng didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he lowered his eyes and blew on the teacup in his hand. Boss li finished it with great difficulty, and the resentment in his stomach deepened. He wanted to get back at Feng nai, and this time, his mouth was really scalded and bubbled. When CEO Wang saw this, he pressed his hand down and said,¡±¡±Chairman Feng, what happened this time concerns the future of the Feng family. ¡°We can¡¯t deny that young master Feng has brought this to thepany for the past six months, but the problem now is that he¡¯s not suitable to manage the Feng Corporation in his current condition. Even if we don¡¯t say anything, our partners won¡¯t be willing to do so. Ever since he protected Dark me and told the organizingmittee that he retired for bey, the nature of the matter has changed. Now, even his medical form is suspected to have been exposed, and some of our partners have already suspended their cooperation with us ...¡± Chapter 1490 ? Chapter 1490: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Such an excuse was prepared and there was no way out. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with na ¡®er that you mentioned?¡±elder Feng looked at the man. ¡°Chairman Feng, you should know that we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± The man lowered his voice and seemed to be in pain.¡±I really can¡¯t tell from young master Feng¡¯s way of handling things that he would have this kind of illness. He has mental problems. Chairman Feng must have suffered for so many years, right?¡± Old master Feng¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±What¡¯s wrong with him? why do you think he¡¯s mentally ill?¡± ¡°About bey, he ...¡± ¡°It was themittee¡¯s decision for bey to continue participating in thepetition.¡± Old master Feng slowly interrupted the man,¡±¡±Naer can¡¯t make such a big decision on her own.¡± ¡°But he affected the decision.¡± CEO Wang continued,¡±Chairman Feng, at this point, there¡¯s really no need to cover up for young master Feng anymore. None of us can do it, can we?¡± The medical records are out. ¡± Old master Feng put down his teacup and said casually,¡±¡±You weren¡¯t the ones who released them?¡± Director Wang froze. He didn¡¯t expect elder Feng to be so direct. ¡°How could it be us!¡± Boss Li¡¯s denial came too quickly and too urgently, which was no different from an admission. The other two¡¯s expressions turned ugly, but they quickly adjusted their expressions.¡±Chairman Feng, we don¡¯t even have the basic trust now? We¡¯ve followed you all the way here. Yes, young master Feng is your grandson, but we¡¯re also employees of the Feng Corporation. It¡¯s our instinct to protect the Feng Corporation. If young master Feng has a problem, it means that the Feng Corporation will also have a problem. We¡¯re all businessmen, and our future will only be guaranteed if the Feng Corporation is stable. How can we do something that would harm our own interests?¡± ¡°Yeah, Chairman Feng, don¡¯t protect young master Feng anymore. You really can¡¯t do it anymore. Everyone knows about his condition now. Are you going to let the public say that our Feng Corporation is run by a lunatic?¡± It was only with such a person around that their negotiations would continue. This was the reason why the other two people had chosen boss li. Everyone wanted to show themselves. Some suppressed it, and some couldn ¡®t. Now that he said it out loud, boss Feng couldn¡¯t be as domineering as before. The situation didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Chairman Feng, we all think that young master Feng should go for treatment. I¡¯ve consulted the doctor, and it¡¯s too dangerous for a paranoid person to hurt people uncontrobly. No wonder he likes games. Fighting and killing in the game, does that satisfy his desire ...¡± Every word was like a knife to old master Feng¡¯s heart. We can¡¯t stay calm when ites to attacking our loved ones. No matter how old they were, no matter where they were. Old master Feng had long had a heart problem. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of letting Feng nai take over Feng Corporation so early. Now that he was provoked like this, even his breathing was a little heavy. The Butler looked on from the side and was about to go get the medicine. However, in this situation, if he took the medicine, it would only let these people know that the Chairman¡¯s health was not good, and they would be even more presumptuous. However, the Butler was afraid that the Chairman¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he continued to speak. These people were really pushing things too far. If it wasn¡¯t for the chairman, they wouldn¡¯t have their current status. No one nned to stop, especially at thisst step. They had to force it out no matter what. Old master Feng¡¯s forehead was already starting to sweat, and his grip was a little tight. It looked like something was going to happen. It was also at this moment that a calm voice rang out,¡±I like it because it¡¯s like this. We can use another way to go on an expedition for our country.¡± ¡°Be a little more obedient these days. Wear masks when you go out and try not to go to crowded ces. I will also update more during this time so that you won¡¯t be so bored. I¡¯m writing this because many of my girlfriends are medical staff. I hope that you will take care of your health when you are protecting us. ¡°Thank you for not retreating when everyone is afraid and for staying on the front lines. ¡®We all understand that you¡¯ve suffered so much despite being unfamiliar to us, and that you¡¯re walking with death in your eyes ...¡¯ Chapter 1491 ? Chapter 1491: Save Trantor: 5496903 That neither arrogant nor haughty tone slowly came. It was as if the air had been injected with a tranquilizer. When the Butler heard this, he looked up and his eyes lit up again. At that moment, even old master Feng felt a lot less pressure on his heart. He loosened his grip on his Dragon-headed walking stick. The three people sitting there also turned to look. The first thing they saw wasn¡¯t the person who had spoken, but Feng nai, who was walking over from the night. She didn¡¯t know when he had arrived, but that handsome face didn¡¯t lose any of its nobility. It was as if he wasn¡¯t affected by the outside world at all, and the corners of his mouth were even slightly curved. Once, that was the smile that they were most afraid of. Because every time heughed like this, he would be in a daze. One of their old friends would be defeated in the conference. President Jiang was the most cautious. He tried to look at his old friend beside him. His old friend was also looking at him, meaning that since he had alreadye this far, there was no turning back. Since he hade to the main family, it meant that Feng nai would bear a grudge. To achieve great things, one had to give it a try. What¡¯s more, he had already been diagnosed with mental problems. It was impossible for him to rise up again and cause any trouble. It was not even certain if he could ovee this hurdle. She was afraid this time. Where else could she find such a good opportunity in the future? Director Jiang had also thought of this, but he still didn¡¯t want to directly go against that person. He simply shifted his gaze to mo bei, who was speaking.¡±¡±You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re really arrogant. We can¡¯tpare to you in this aspect. However, you need to have the ability to fight for your country. Miss mo, you probably don¡¯t understand that the Feng Corporation has already suffered a lot because of you. We might not understand gaming, but this is apetition overseas. yers should still consider their own abilities. Dark res is a participating team and is also under the Feng Corporation. The Feng Corporation has never made such an irresponsible decision in the face of such a major event. How would the public face it if they lost thepetition? How could the Feng family save themselves? If she was really thinking for others, she should have given up her position. From the results, her own vanity was more important. Why did miss mo have to use the excuse of going to war for the country? this was really a little funny. What a young man.¡± The person sitting next to him was alsoughing. He looked as if mo bei had just told a joke. However, theirughter did notst long. The expression on his face froze. It was because Feng nai had suddenly leaned forward and ced one hand on the chair, smiling.¡±¡±What¡¯s so funny about going on an expedition for the country?¡± Under the night light, that cold white skin seemed to exude a natural sense of indifference. It was so cold that when people got close, they would feel a chill on their backs. If it was in the past, they would not even be able to hold their teacups. However, it was different today. The man with the surname Jiang seemed to have been waiting for this moment in his heart. In the face of a mentally ill person who was destined to lose his inheritance, what was there to be afraid of? whether it was internal or business partners, it was impossible for them to acknowledge this person. ¡°It¡¯s not funny to go to war for the country. The key is that the person who said this has lost his strength. However,pared to this, the other two and I came here to ask you about the medical report in my hand and whether you still have the ability to take charge of Feng Corporation. Will they do something extreme like announce that they¡¯re going to retire because of the rpse? some of our partners have already said that they won¡¯t work with the Feng Corporation anymore. How do you n to deal with this?¡± Chapter 1492 ? Chapter 1492: Save ... Trantor: 5496903 No matter how Feng nai answered such a question, he would fall into a trap. Hence, mo bei had no intention of letting him face it alone. Not to mention that these people were targeting him. ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet. The oue is still uncertain.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze swept over. She was neither servile nor overbearing, but her eyes carried an unsettling darkness.¡±And how did you determine that I don¡¯t have the strength?¡± ¡°He really is a junior.¡± Jiang shook his head.¡±I¡¯ve heard about miss Mo¡¯s background before. I know that it¡¯s not easy for the mo family to cultivate a talent. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯ve been giving you everything they have since you were young. However, there are some things that can¡¯t be cultivated without a Foundation. Even if we don¡¯t watch the gamepetition, we¡¯re all clear about miss Mo¡¯s performance now. Is it difficult to judge such a thing?¡± Then, he looked at old master Feng.¡±¡±In the Feng family, seniority has always been important. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for miss mo to answer our questions.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s hand that was holding the cane moved. Beside her, Feng nai seemed to be smiling.¡±My girlfriend answered the questions for me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°This is the Feng family¡¯s decision, we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Boss li added fuel to the fire. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡¯didn¡¯t you all think that I¡¯m not suitable to be the helmsman? Then what does the question I¡¯m asked have to do with the Feng family¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°We, we ...¡± President li stuttered. The other person was more astute.¡±Young master Feng, are you saying that you¡¯re giving up? You¡¯re so considerate of the Feng family that we, as your uncles, feel relieved. ¡± He had a handle on her and a high hat at the same time, and it was a high hat that couldn¡¯t be removed. But it was a pity. The person he had met was Feng nai. It didn¡¯t matter if it was ckened or not. He didn¡¯t care about it at first. She just had to make him feel annoyed. Then he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could be a human. ¡°What I mean is that you¡¯re interfering in things you shouldn¡¯t be interfering in and forcing me to abdicate my position as the head of the Feng family. Do you want to see the Feng family fall into chaos? If that¡¯s what you all think, then you can continue. When he said these words, he had a gentle and refined appearance. However, if one looked closely, one would see that there was no warmth in his eyes. The more indifferent he was. The more those three felt that they had to get rid of this unfathomable person. ¡± ¡°It seems that the examination was correct. Paranoia usually has persecutory delusions.¡± Chief Chen shook his head like an elder. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing this for the good of the Feng Corporation. How is this forcing you to abdicate? what you¡¯ve done recently and your illness are the real reasons for the Feng Corporation to be at the forefront of the storm. Continue to let you do whatever you want? We¡¯re not the only ones in the Feng Corporation. There are so many people waiting for their sries. The stock market has fluctuated. Has young master Feng calcted how many shares have fallen? I think President Feng probably doesn¡¯t have the time. You¡¯ve spent all your time talking about love. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re in love, but you¡¯ve implicated the entire Feng Corporation. Since I¡¯m your uncle, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Don¡¯t drag the Feng Corporation down. ¡± The word ¡°burden¡± made old master Feng tighten his grip on his Dragon-headed walking stick, and he felt really bad. Whether it was for his grandson or for that child bei. He felt terrible, but he couldn¡¯t show it. At times like this, one had to be emotionless. At this thought, old master Feng was about to speak. ¡°The stock market isn¡¯tpletely uncontroble,¡± another voice said. Chapter 1493 ? Chapter 1493: Save Trantor: 5496903 Who did she think he was? Mr. l in the stock market? It really makes one not know whether tough or cry. ¡± When she heard the words ¡°Mr. L,¡± mo bei paused for a moment. However, she did not say anything and only took the notebook from the Butler. The one surnamed Chen wanted to speak. After mo bei switched on theptop, she inserted the USB drive and pressed enter very decisively. Then, she turned the screen with her left hand. It was also at that moment that the man with the surname Chen on the other side waspletely stunned. The words he was about to say seemed to be stuck in his throat by the code name on it. That was impossible. This was impossible! Li was not involved in the stock market, so he didn¡¯t know who Mr. L was. However, it was different for President Jiang, who had been with President Chen all year round. He also yed in the stock market. In the stock market, the person Ping Sheng wanted to meet the most was the rumored stock God that no one had ever seen before. This person did not have a specific name. The time of appearance was also uncertain. However, every time he appeared, the stock market would follow him. It was onlyter that people realized that it was not the stock market that followed him, but his professional and urate calctions that had reached the point of deification. Whichever stock he bought, that stock would rise. Once or twice, no one noticed it, but it was the same after so long. They had also investigated him and wanted to make friends with him. Since he had entered the stock market, he must be someone in the business world. However, no matter how they investigated, no matter how they asked people to inquire, there was no result. It was as if his id had appeared out of thin air, and no one was using it. Therefore, they spected that this was a special organization used to control the stock market. But after thinking about it, he felt that it was not right. If it was to control the stock market, it would be better to keep controlling it, or it would be linked to the group. Judging from the pattern of Mr. l¡¯s appearance, he seemed to be acting at will without any pattern. Even five months ago, when the stock market fell, he had reached out to save the market once. This was also the reason why the person with the surname Chen froze on the spot after seeing the ID. He really didn¡¯t expect to see this id under such circumstances. ¡°No, no, this is impossible!¡± ¡°Mr. L can¡¯t be Chinese!¡± Even if they didn¡¯t find him, they had found his approximate location. The inte had always shown that he was in Andorra. In the face of the Chen fellow¡¯s doubts, mo bei looked up and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a man. ¡± How could he judge that she was a Mister just based on an L? Chen didn¡¯t listen to this. In fact, he felt that it was impossible. ¡°A junior dares to joke about Mr. l. We all know where he is, Andorra.¡± Mo bei¡¯s left hand was on the keyboard, her eyes unchanged.¡±¡±WeChat¡¯s default address is andorde. I just set the ip address casually.¡± After saying that, she turned theptop screen again so that they could see her ip address. Director Jiang was already dumbfounded. Boss li didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Chen told himself to calm down! ¡°It seems that miss mo has some hacking skills and can change your own ip address, but how can this prove that you and Mr. l are the same person? If the lie is too big, it won¡¯t be able to be taken away. ¡± Mo bei was unmoved.¡±I¡¯ll just buy some shares. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t control. As for my hacking skills, my master said that since she¡¯s the one who taught me, there¡¯s no need to be humble. My hacking skills are not just a little bit.¡± Chapter 1494 ? Chapter 1494: Chapter 1453: Trantor: 5496903 As she said this, mo bei¡¯s slender fingers began to move. He didn¡¯t know if it was because her movements were too fast or her hands were too thin, but as she rose and fell, other than the ttering sounds, he could even see a faint shadow. In a short three seconds. Chen¡¯s face began to change. She¡¯s doing the maniption? No, not just trading. And the code that popped out was ... Before Mr. Chen could figure it out, the phone in his pocket rang. It was his assistant. ¡°President Chen, I don¡¯t know why, but the Feng corporation¡¯s shares didn¡¯t fall. Instead, they¡¯ve started to rise. What should we do next? should we continue ...¡± There was no way that Chen would let such words continue, so he hung up immediately. But even so, it couldn¡¯t escape Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Surnamed Chen also didn¡¯t want to meet that pair of indifferent and emotionless eyes the most. It was as if she had locked onto him. He saw the smile on the man¡¯s face again. He was handsome and Noble, as if he had juste out of an English castle. Whoever he locked onto would basically have no chance of survival. He was just short of putting a dark red rose in his shirt pocket to dere his demon identity. Feng nai was indeed smiling, but it wasn¡¯t towards them. Instead, he felt that a certain someone¡¯s identity was very interesting. Did he know that she even knew how to trade stocks? He probably didn ¡®t. Finally, there was something that he knew and that person didn ¡®t. As for the others, they could be disposed of like garbage. At the same time that Feng nai retracted his gaze. The Feng corporation¡¯s tech stocks had already started to surge. It was not because of anything else, but because Mr. l was buying this stock market, and he had bought it all in. For those who were buying stocks, this was undoubtedly a reminder that the Feng corporation¡¯s tech stocks would definitely expand! After all, that was Mr. L. If she followed him, she would make double the money! Just as mo bei had said, she only needed to buy a stock to prove it. Just the Feng Technology alone had already begun to soar after she bought it, and that was not counting the others. The face of the man surnamed Chen was green. The trend of the stock market forced him to face the fact that the person in front of him was Mr. L ... ¡°How could this be? it can¡¯t be like this.¡± Many shareholders had imagined Mr. L¡¯s identity as a business tycoon and an overseas Chinese, but they had never thought that Mr. L was someone who had not even gone to college and had a lousy fight scene! Mr. Li didn¡¯t know who Mr. l was, but when he saw the Feng corporation¡¯s stock value rise again, he panicked. They hade this time because the Feng corporation¡¯s stock value had plummeted, and they wanted to take advantage of this time topletely pull Feng nai down. After all, the stock market was unstable. Even old Feng would find it hard to protect him. But now ... Cold sweat trickled down CEO Li¡¯s forehead as he looked at Feng nai. In the business world, if I don¡¯t trip you, I will fall. Moreover, their intentions were so obvious that this person would not let them go. He subconsciously reached out to touch President Jiang. When President Jiang saw mo bei¡¯s operation, he was already at a loss. Mr. L, what kind of existence is that? In addition to influencing the shareholders, the amount of liquid funds they had was almost enough to cover a whole group. With him around, the Feng Corporation ... No, with her around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Feng nai. President Jiang looked at the person who was looking at the page with a clear side profile. She was closing her warehouse, indifferent and cold. This person was hiding behind Feng nai. They only found out now! Director Jiang felt a chill in his heart. This was different from the country bumpkin they knew. It waspletely different! Chapter 1495 ? Chapter 1495: One thousand four hundred and fifty four Trantor: 5496903 After mo bei was done, she pulled out the USB drive and looked up at the three people. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The stock market isn¡¯t necessarily uncontroble. Also, I¡¯m not Sir.¡± Codename L. L was mo bei¡¯s personal hobby. She liked to read death notes, so she had filled in L when choosing a code name. Even the value of the Feng corporation¡¯s shares had been changed, so what else couldn¡¯t be changed? Everything that he had nned out could no longer be executed at this moment. That was not anyone else, that was L-Qian ... That was the God of stocks, the God of stocks who could decide many economic lifelines! The information that they had obtained was clearly correct. The mo family was just an ordinary family from a small city. When father mo was hospitalized, it was because he was useless that people said he had violent tendencies and only knew how to hit his wife. They had also seen the son of the mo family. He thought that he could change something because his family didn¡¯t teach him much. In the end, he was yed by others and even his hand was crippled. This mo bei was even more of a mess when it came to ying good cards. She was originally the sessor of Supreme Alliance. As long as she got someone to package her properly and use the left domain as her first appearance instead of using an id rted to her brother, would she need to be hated by everyone now? one look and you could tell that she was naive and brainless. She was still selling all kinds of public persona. In their eyes, that should be the case. Why was there such a huge contrast? Where exactly was the problem? ¡°You, you knew how to read the board from the very beginning.¡± Surnamed Chen seemed to have suddenly woken up. Because Mr. L appeared after this person left. In other words, there was no learning stage in between. Mo bei looked over indifferently and coldly.¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°You were still a high school student then!¡± Chen couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had been ripped off by such a person. However, mo bei¡¯s reply made him break down even more.¡±¡±Middle school.¡± ¡°What?¡± Surnamed Chen suddenly opened his mouth. Mo bei looked at him.¡±I¡¯ve learned it since middle school.¡± Surnamed Chen¡¯s face started to turn green. Old master Feng, who had been watching from the beginning to the end,ughed out loud. How could his heart not feel good? he was simply very pleased. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯re scaring your uncles.¡± The old fox was indeed an old fox. As he spoke, he smiled. ¡°They wanted to use the Feng corporation¡¯s stock value as an excuse to get na ¡®er to step down. Now that you¡¯ve done this, they won¡¯t dare to get anyone else to step down.¡± After mo bei heard old master Feng¡¯s words, she nced at Feng nai, whose lips were half-curved as if he wasn¡¯t involved. She said indifferently,¡±¡±Grandpa Feng, he can solve it even without me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Old master Feng raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯since you think he can solve it himself, why did you still do it? I think you don¡¯t want to know your identity, do you?¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I just don¡¯t like to y with stocks. But I dislike it even more. Who would really have the intention to touch him?¡± This sentence was said in a very light tone, but it sent chills down the spine of those who heard it. The three people were only afraid of the appearance of Mr. L. He had forgotten that he no longer had the threat of stock value. When Feng nai was dealing with them, he could easily uproot them. Hence, when he received the second call, President Chen broke down and looked at Feng nai. ¡°Yes, the three of us have lost, which only proves that no one in the Feng Corporation would dare to do anything. But this can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re paranoid. I should¡¯ve known that there would be no child who would be so ruthless when dealing with people. You¡¯ve been like a demon since you were young and don¡¯t show any mercy. You can send us all in, but I¡¯ll see how you deal with the voices outside!¡± Chapter 1496 ? Chapter 1496: Chapter 1455: Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai, who had been threatened like this, stood there andzily opened his mouth. Chen thought he would say something. No matter what he said, it meant that he cared. However, the man only curled his lower lip and said in a refined and Noble manner,¡±¡±You guys are really noisy.¡± His voice had always been undisciplined, but this time it was still the same, as if he had never cared about anyone. President Chen was so angry that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and theplications of high blood pressure almost broke out. As for director Jiang and director li, their faces were pale. Jiang wanted to drag old master Feng away, but the Butler wouldn¡¯t let him get close. He shouted,¡±¡±Chairman Feng, we¡¯ve fought with you all the way here. You can¡¯t let him treat me like this, Chairman Feng!¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t look back. He dragged his Dragon-headed walking stick and slowly walked to the stairs, his back looking unspeakably deste. When they were working hard, everyone¡¯s eyes were bright. Why did everything seem different in the end? Old master Feng wasn¡¯t muddle-headed. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t know that na ¡®er already had the news in her hands. The reason why she didn¡¯t touch those people who had followed him back then was because she didn¡¯t want to expose everything. This way, as an elder, he wouldn¡¯t look like he had worked hard for his entire life. Other than the benefits on his body, there was no other warmth. Nai ¡®er had always been known to have a sinister personality and didn¡¯t seem like someone from the Feng family. However, old master Feng understood that those who were too smart and clear-headed would always be treated as aliens, even if their gentleness was different from others. It was because of this constant weighing and suppression that his stubbornness had formed. It had been half a year. This time, he could do whatever he wanted. When the three of them saw old man Feng go upstairs, they understood that this time, he didn¡¯t even want to talk about their old friendship. They immediately scolded,¡±¡±No wonder you¡¯ve developed a mental illness. You won¡¯t even let us, who followed you here, off. Old man, you¡¯re not going to have a good time ...¡± Before the word ¡°die¡± could be uttered ... Mo bei made her move. Her speed was very fast, and her fist was fast and fierce. This made Feng nai, who was standing at the side, stop in his tracks before his eyes hadpletely darkened. He looked at that clean and handsome side profile, his eyes a little dazed. A certain someone didn¡¯t look like someone who would beat people up like this. After all, this kind of method was too brutal. ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic?¡± When mo bei asked this, she reached out and pulled him up. The face of the man with the surname Li was bleeding from her beating, but she seemed to not see it. Her voice was so light that there was no warmth in it. The other two people beside him were so scared that they couldn¡¯t say a word. No one wouldn¡¯t be afraid after seeing such a beating. She, she seemed to want to kill them. ¡°You¡¯re a professional yer who¡¯s going to participate in thepetition. If you¡¯re suspected of fighting like this, I¡¯ll go and report you at any time!¡± Mo bei looked at him, her eyes indifferent. Are they the two of them?¡± ¡°What?¡± Boss li paused. Mo bei looked up.¡±You want proof?¡± President Jiang shook his head subconsciously. The two of them were already so scared that they couldn¡¯t speak. Not to mention that it was l! Mo bei stood up straight and used her coat to wipe the blood off her hands. When she was doing these things, she was unhurried and in an orderly manner, which made one¡¯s hair stand on end. What girl was like this? Who was the person with a destructive tendency? Chapter 1497 ? Chapter 1497: Save Trantor: 5496903 The others were still afraid. On the other side, mo bei had already put the coat in her hand on the ground. Then, she pulled Feng nai, who was still standing there, to the side, and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look, it¡¯s ugly. ¡± The mist in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, but because of her words, he seemed to be thinking of something. He nced at the person beneath his feet and said,¡±she¡¯s quite ugly.¡± Director Li¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. He had no words to describe his feelings at this time. On the other hand, the Chen and Jiang surnamed people were filled with fear. The two of them were clean and spotless when they were separated. Why did it be like this when they got together? Feng nai, on the other hand, had never cared about anyone¡¯s opinions and opinions. He was only interested in a certain someone. She even knew to hold his hand only after she had wiped her hands. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up.¡±Do you do this kind of thing often?¡±¡± Mo bei looked at him. Feng NAI¡¯s face inched closer.¡±Didn¡¯t he know how to do it himself in the past?¡± he asked. The distance between the two of them was almost touching. If mo bei turned her gaze, she would be able to touch him. After sensing his body temperature, she furrowed her brows slightly and didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she looked at the elder standing by the stairs.¡±Grandpa Feng, his body temperature hasn¡¯t gone down yet. I¡¯ll take him back to his room first.¡± For some reason, when old master Feng saw his grandson now, he automatically looked disdainful. He waved his hand impatiently. The people who hade to make trouble were gone, and the Feng family returned to its usual silence. However, the Butler knew that it was not the people in the house that were difficult to deal with this time. It was the influence outside that could expand at any time. There was only one point that made him feel more at ease. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the legendary stock God to be miss mo.¡± The Butler followed behind old master Feng, trying tofort his boss.¡±¡±This way, we can give the young master some time to catch his breath.¡± Old master Feng wasn¡¯t so optimistic.¡±¡±Call doctor Liang over and ask him to take a look at naer¡¯s current condition.¡± ¡°Chairman, do you think ...¡± The Butler didn¡¯t continue guessing. After he finished, he immediately said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll contact Doctor Liang now. ¡± It was already chaotic outside. Even if no one in the Feng Corporation had forced Feng nai to do anything ... The key point was that they could not keep their partners. Another wave rose before the previous one. Some people firmly opposed mo bei¡¯s participation in thepetition. They were originally fans of Supreme Alliance and ck me, but now that they had be anti-fans, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, there was a girl who was a little special. She came from a good family and did not hate bey. After all, he loved the house and its Crow. He liked Supreme Alliance, so of course, he could ept bey. However, this time, bey¡¯s actions made her feel that the other party was not worthy at all. She might as well bring the people from the support station and form a small team to boycott her. They really didn¡¯t want to see such a good team like Supreme Alliance and ck me being destroyed in bey¡¯s hands. If she was injured, she should have gone to see her injury. Why did she have to drag her to the Mipetition? her central idea was to remove mo bei from the list. However, this girl was very smart. She saw that the effect was good, but it was alwayscking a little, so she wanted to talk to her father. God z had appeared and rified his point of view. However, their fans had their own thoughts. They couldn¡¯t ignore everything else just because of their master-disciple rtionship. In their opinion, God z was being too protective this time. They couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t ept it. Therefore, he created a topic online and publicized it in every possible ce, Before I met you, I set many standards for my boyfriend. She had to be good at ying games, good looking, and had beautiful hands. However, after meeting you, I realized that all of this is not worth mentioning. ¡°You said,¡± you¡¯re a noob and you¡¯re ming the dog at home for being stupid. Be fair. Who am I downloading this boring game for?¡± Boys with canine teeth were indeed very cute. He looked like he was about to bite someone. Chapter 1498 ? Chapter 1498: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 The girl knew that some of her father¡¯s words could influence the situation. Moreover, her father would probably attend the meeting the day after tomorrow. She stopped giving out red packets in the team. She packed up and pushed open the door. It was good to be coquettish. Especially to a brother who doted on his sister.¡±Brother, you have to tell dad. He¡¯s an upright person. If he knew that some people are using their status to mess around, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to do it. That¡¯s a world-sspetition and it represents our face.¡± The man whose arm she was shaking heaved a long sigh.¡±¡±You¡¯re a child. Why are you always watching games instead of books?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a game, it¡¯s apetition. ¡± The girl pouted.¡±I¡¯ve already bought a ne ticket and flown there. I don¡¯t want to see some people in a sorry state. There are rumors that my Almighty k is sick. After all is said and done, it¡¯s all because of someone who should have given up and insisted on participating in thepetition. Isn¡¯t this just dragging others down? The organizingmittee is also confused. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your business. ¡± The man took the briefcase in his hand. The girl ced her hands on her hips and said,¡±are you going to help me or not?¡± If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t care if dad hits you again in the future. ¡± The man was helpless.¡±I know. Tell me. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Mm! You have to talk about that person¡¯s style. You can hype it up normally. The bigpetition in Mn is not a joke. So many people want to win glory. ¡± The girl repeated. The man took her words to heart. After all, this kind of behavior was really not desirable. ¡°When the timees, you can tell dad that I said it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Someone who could make his sister dislike him so much, there must be something wrong with him. The girl knew that she had settled it and was extremely happy. From her point of view, she was helping the national team get rid of the burden. Sometimes, it might really be like that. That group of youths who could not even sleep well, not only faced darkness, but also forced kindness ... However, how could the people who did these ¡®good deeds¡¯ admit that forced kindness was no different from malice ... The Feng family. Doctor Liang had arrived a long time ago, but today was a little different. It was because when he saw that person¡¯s eyes, he could not help but feel a chill run down his back. Feng nai had clearly misunderstood. When he saw this bespectacled person, he could smell the scent of medicine even without a white coat. He looked in mo bei¡¯s direction. His eyes were so deep that they seemed bottomless. However, mo bei knew what he meant. She didn¡¯t want to see any misunderstandings between the two of them at this moment, so she reached out and took his temperature while saying in a low voice,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t call him here.¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips twitched.¡±You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°Lift your chin.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t believe it, I have to believe it,¡± mo bei said calmly. Feng nai had thought that it was nothing, but at this moment, he suddenlyughed.¡±Miss mo, has no one ever taught you that the worst thing a girl can do is to be overbearing?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo bei looked at him and became a little more serious.¡±¡±Senior Lin said that if you want something, you have to do it yourself. Don¡¯t cause any misunderstandings and hurt our rtionship.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers paused for a moment, and he said nonchntly,¡±¡±So, you want me very much?¡± Mo bei grunted in agreement. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was changing. As he watched her button up his shirt again and make him hold the thermometer in his mouth without moving, he inexplicably became much quieter ... Chapter 1499 ? Chapter 1499: Chapter 1458 (1) Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei grunted in agreement. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was changing. As he watched her button up his shirt again and make him hold the thermometer in his mouth without moving, he inexplicably became much quieter ... Doctor Liang, who was standing next to them, was stunned when he saw this. He could tell that young master Feng was different. After all, he was a psychologist. However, he could tell the difference. It wasn¡¯t because of his professional knowledge, but because young master Feng wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. Even the look in his eyes was telling her not to look, she was undisciplined. Doctor Liang was thinking about how to tell the old master about young master Feng¡¯s condition. It was hard to tell what kind of personality he had with the 72 changes. The only thing he was sure of was that he was in danger, especially when it came to miss mo. But what surprised doctor Liang was the way this person treated miss mo. It seemed ... He wasn¡¯t that violent. Doctor Liang was about to take a closer look when Feng nai raised his eyes. The light in his eyes was dark, and even as a doctor, he felt a chill run down his back. That was indeed the feeling of two people. Young master Feng wasn¡¯t like this before. He did not believe that miss mo could not tell. After all, they had a conversation before. Doctor Liang also knew that mo bei knew a lot about psychology. ¡°The doctor is still here. What are you nning to do?¡± Feng nai wouldn¡¯t stay quiet for long. In his current state, he was already hostile to everyone. Not to mention, it was a doctor Who wanted another doctor toe back, which made him even more resistant. Doctor Liang knew that it was best not to provoke him at this time, because no one could be sure of the danger level. Logically speaking, the memories of the two personalities should not be connected. But he was calling him doctor? Very quickly, doctor Liang realized something! He suddenly turned to look at Feng nai again. Did young master Feng guess his identity? Doctor Liang could not help but feel a little scared. Before he came, he had deliberately disguised himself. He didn¡¯t look like a doctor at all, but he had still guessed it. This signal could only mean one thing-he waspletely helpless about young master Feng¡¯s condition. He couldn¡¯t get any information about the other party¡¯s inclination. He had made a wrong judgment in the past. He had always thought that he would be brutal after changing his personality. It was indeed brutal, but what was more terrifying than brutal was the gentle appearance. If he wanted to, even if he really killed someone, no one would know. And his eyes revealed a little. He didn¡¯t need to be responsible for his murder. The more doctor Liang thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. ¡°I hope young master Feng can wake up a little.¡± These were hisst words. Doctor Liang also knew that any psychological counseling would be useless at this time. Feng nai looked at the back view of the defeated figure who was fleeing, and the smile on his lips deepened. He raised his head and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±The psychiatrist you found isn¡¯t as brave as you.¡± ¡°Doctor Liang still has to see Grandpa Feng.¡± Mo bei put the pillow behind him back so that he could lean on it. Then, she watched him talk while holding the thermometer in his mouth. There was a visible gentleness in his eyes.¡±Do you want some water?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want to talk like this either. After shaking his head, he took the Rubik¡¯s Cube next to him and fiddled with it a few times with his fingers. He was really bored, so he said,¡±¡±He¡¯s smarter than you. ¡± Mo bei looked at him. Feng nai smiled faintly.¡±Miss mo, if you had a choice, what kind of death would you choose?¡± Chapter 1500 ? Chapter 1500: Chapter 1459 (2) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Mo bei knew that he was acting up again and wanted to push the hair on his forehead away. But he didn¡¯t allow her to get close. ¡°Then you should think about it carefully. Maybe it can be of use. If it were someone else, anything would be fine, but if it were you, I¡¯d do it myself.¡± When ordinary people heard such an exnation. He would definitely be shocked. However, the person who was listening now was mo bei. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m a special prey for you.¡± Mo bei reached out her hand again. Feng nai didn¡¯t dodge this time and threw the Rubik¡¯s Cube aside.¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± When mo bei said this, she nced at the side of his face, which was holding the thermometer in his mouth. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back. She leaned forward and kissed him. Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t push her away. That extremely handsome face didn¡¯t show anything either. He just spat out the thermometer and raised his eyes slightly.¡±In the future, before you kiss me, you must first figure out who I am.¡± ¡°Feng nai.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Feng nai. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice remained unchanged. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze stopped. There was no change. She had already reached out and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. She was actually saying sorry? Feng nai didn¡¯t understand why she was saying that. All he could feel was the strength and warmth of her hug. And she said,¡±Feng nai, you¡¯re Feng nai.¡± He knew that these people were all denying his existence. Even the old man was the same. But she didn ¡®t. She didn ¡®t. Just this little bit made Feng nai hesitate again. Perhaps he could keep this person around. Although it was a little troublesome. However, it would be too boring to let her disappear just like that. Before he found a more interesting prey, he would not move his hand. Feng nai allowed her to hug him. He could still smell the light scent of lemon in between his breaths. It wasn¡¯t strong, but it smelled very good. He could smell it when he turned his head. It was a very clean smell, which was why Feng nai had not pushed her away. But that didn¡¯t mean anything. He just didn¡¯t refuse. In his opinion, it might not mean anything. But in doctor Liang¡¯s eyes, it was indeed very strange. He told old master Feng about this. The old man leaned on his walking stick and looked out the window. ¡°Give the Jin family a call.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jin family? Why did he go to the Jin family? Very soon, doctor Liang got the answer. Because old master Feng¡¯s first words were,¡±¡±Gold? It seems that the Jin family is not slow to get the news. Hahahaha, why? It¡¯s your grandfather who wants you to answer the phone. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Young master Jin¡¯s current situation was indeed a little pitiful. He really wanted to tell his grandfather not to punish him like this in front of his subordinates. He would lose face. Who knew that the old man didn¡¯t even look at him and just called someone to drink tea. Before drinking tea, he didn¡¯t forget to turn back and say,¡±¡±Just stand there. We¡¯ll talk when you think you¡¯re wrong.¡± So while everyone else had tea to drink and fruits to eat, he was the only one who was still standing. A certain someone didn¡¯t even have the slightest sense of being a subordinate. No matter what, she was still a celebrity he had signed a contract with. Was she really not going to help him? ¡°Answer your Grandpa Feng¡¯s question.¡± In front of outsiders, Master Jin would not make a move. Instead, he was very calm. This was also the reason why young master Jin had brought a certain movie King back. He didn¡¯t dare toe back alone. It was impossible that his old man didn¡¯t know that his brother na had been hit on and almost caused trouble because of him at the nightclub. They were all waiting. Chapter 1501 ? Chapter 1501: One thousand four hundred and sixty Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Your brother naer, was there anything wrong with the nightclub today?¡± Old master Feng was good at judging people¡¯s taste. Since it was gold, there was no need to beat around the bush. Young master Jin was a simple-minded person,¡±wrong?¡± I don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°Think carefully.¡± Old master Feng didn¡¯t have high hopes either, as he was already very sensitive. Young master Jin thought for a while and said,¡±ah, my brother na was acting weird today. Did he get into a fight with sister bei? he was courting death the whole time. At first, he ignored sister bei and even went to the dance floor for the first time.¡± ¡°Dance floor?¡± Old master Feng knew his grandson the best. He only did this to hurt Beibei. This bastard, he ... Before old master Feng could finish his imagination ... Young master Jin continued,¡±but he hasn¡¯t jumped yet. Because of big sister bei¡¯s appearance, his limelight was stolen. In the end, he must be jealous. After all, big sister bei is as handsome as him.¡± When old master Feng heard this, he asked,¡¯jealous? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Then he must be jealous!¡± Young master Jin didn¡¯t know much, but how could he not know this? he was a Senior Idol love screenwriter! Attention, it was the screenwriter! A screenwriter who fully understands the character¡¯s feelings! Don¡¯t underestimate him! ¡°How did you know that your brother nai was jealous?¡± old master Feng asked patiently. If she had a different personality, why would she be jealous of bei? Old master Feng really wanted to figure this out. Young master Jin said this very reasonably. ¡°It¡¯s too easy to tell. My brother NA¡¯s gaze, every girl who gets close to sister bei, he would send a greeting with his eyes and even use the word ¡°lump¡± to describe them. I¡¯ve never felt that my brother NA¡¯s sentence structure was bad before, but I realized today that if we were the same year, my Chinese results might even be better than his!¡± Old master Jin listened to his child¡¯s nonsense and wanted to give him a punch, but there were people sitting next to him, so he only squinted his eyes slightly.¡±Speak properly.¡± Old master Fengughed on the other end of the phone.¡±Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I understand.¡± ¡°Grandpa Feng, you understand now.¡± Young master Jin still wanted to gossip,¡±also, did my brother na change his approach to attract sister bei recently?¡± He used to be a little puppy, but now he¡¯s a Wolf. Grandpa Feng, do you think my brother na will give the Feng Corporation to sister bei in the end? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, so you should be careful. ¡± If there weren¡¯t any guests drinking tea at the side, old master Jin would¡¯ve already thrown the teapot at them. This grandson of his had only grown in age after so many years, but he didn¡¯t have any brains at all! A certain movie King had always been good at acting. In order to not embarrass the old man, he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything that little fool Jin said. He quietly drank his tea in a polite and cultured manner. Old master Jin was still wary of this person. After all, even he knew the value of this Best Actor and his movements. To put it bluntly, only his silly grandson didn¡¯t know. Old master Feng was still listening, and after hearing this, he felt a lot more relieved. Doctor Liang didn¡¯t quite understand. This was a rare case in history. ¡°Naer, there won¡¯t be anything happening in the near future.¡± Old master Feng looked at him.¡±But he does have a split personality. Doctor Liang should have noticed it.¡± The doctor smiled bitterly.¡±Young master Feng didn¡¯t want to hide it at all. He was just afraid that miss mo would be in danger.¡± They all knew what paranoia was. When young master Feng was young, he never thought of people as people. ¡°Naer will probably feel bored without Beibei.¡± Old master Feng heaved a long sigh when he said this.¡±¡±He won¡¯t make a move.¡± Doctor Liang wanted to ask old master Feng why he was so certain. Before he could speak, old master Feng intercepted him.¡±¡±How can he change? even if he changes 72 times, he can¡¯t change a single bit. He only likes one person from the bottom of his heart. That grandson of mine isn¡¯t too useless. He still has some redeeming qualities.¡± When doctor Liang heard this, he was a little surprised.¡±Are you saying that young master Feng¡¯s new personality has already fallen for miss mo? This, this fast?¡± ¡°Bei is such an outstanding child, who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± When old master Feng said this, he smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± Doctor Liang had never expected that the dissociative identity disorder he was most worried about would have such an oue. ¡°But how do we stabilize our rtionship?¡± Doctor Liang spoke again. His worry was not without reason.¡±The current personality isn¡¯t young master Feng¡¯s main personality. He doesn¡¯t have aplete mindset and is very suspicious. He¡¯s only relying on interest. If he finds out that miss mo is uninteresting or thinks that miss mo likes him in the past, he will be dissatisfied and might do something.¡± ¡°Now, we can only talk about it when the timees,¡± old master Feng lowered his eyes. He had to find a way to face the pressure from the outside world. Especially when it came to business partners. How was he going to convince them to continue working with someone who was mentally ill? Even old master Feng couldn¡¯t solve this problem. Naer would be going to thepetition in a few days. That was probably the most important thing to the two children. He hade all the way here just to get to that ce. Old master Feng¡¯s eyes darkened. It was already impossible for naer to bear any burden now. He wouldn¡¯t have any sympathy for her. This was probably the safest way. Old master Feng nced sideways.¡±Is it possible for nai ¡®er to find the lost primary personality?¡± ¡°At present, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Doctor Liang could only try his best to exin in a professional way.¡±Because I¡¯m not sure how I switched to this personality, and I still can¡¯t figure out the knot in young master Feng¡¯s heart. It¡¯s my problem, I should do more research.¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± old master Feng said, waving his hand. ¡°The main point is still miss mo.¡± ¡°In terms of psychology, cases like young master Feng¡¯s are rare,¡± doctor Liang analyzed.¡±But since he¡¯s so persistent about miss mo, it¡¯s up to miss mo to find the primary personality.¡± Hearing this, old master Feng frowned.¡±¡±Is it possible for naer to know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Doctor Liang was stunned by the question. If it was before, he would definitely say that it was impossible. However, he had just met Feng nai, and he knew very well that even if he had a different personality, he would still be able to see through everything. ¡°I should know.¡± When doctor Liang said this, he started to worry. ¡°That¡¯s not good for miss Mo¡¯s situation, and young master Feng will be on his guard.¡± In other words, mo bei was the key to unlocking Feng NAI¡¯s main personality. However, it was precisely because she was mo bei that he was even more vignt and even wanted to get rid of her. After all, keeping mo bei alive meant that the current him would disappear. Feng nai did know about this, so he had wanted to make a move on her several times. Chapter 1502 ? Chapter 1502: Save Trantor: 5496903 They all knew what paranoia was. When young master Feng was young, he never thought of people as people. ¡°Naer will probably feel bored without Beibei.¡± Old master Feng heaved a long sigh when he said this.¡±¡±He won¡¯t make a move.¡± Doctor Liang wanted to ask old master Feng why he was so certain. Before he could speak, old master Feng intercepted him.¡±¡±How can he change? even if he changes 72 times, he can¡¯t change a single bit. He only likes one person from the bottom of his heart. That grandson of mine isn¡¯t too useless. He still has some redeeming qualities.¡± When doctor Liang heard this, he was a little surprised.¡±Are you saying that young master Feng¡¯s new personality has already fallen for miss mo? This, this fast?¡± ¡°Bei is such an outstanding child, who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± When old master Feng said this, he smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± Doctor Liang had never expected that the dissociative identity disorder he was most worried about would have such an oue. ¡°But how do we stabilize our rtionship?¡± Doctor Liang spoke again. His worry was not without reason.¡±The current personality isn¡¯t young master Feng¡¯s main personality. He doesn¡¯t have aplete mindset and is very suspicious. He¡¯s only relying on interest. If he finds out that miss mo is uninteresting or thinks that miss mo likes him in the past, he will be dissatisfied and might do something.¡± ¡°Now, we can only talk about it when the timees,¡± old master Feng lowered his eyes. He had to find a way to face the pressure from the outside world. Especially when it came to business partners. How was he going to convince them to continue working with someone who was mentally ill? Even old master Feng couldn¡¯t solve this problem. Naer would be going to thepetition in a few days. That was probably the most important thing to the two children. He hade all the way here just to get to that ce. Old master Feng¡¯s eyes darkened. It was already impossible for naer to bear any burden now. He wouldn¡¯t have any sympathy for her. This was probably the safest way. Old master Feng nced sideways.¡±Is it possible for nai ¡®er to find the lost primary personality?¡± ¡°At present, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Doctor Liang could only try his best to exin in a professional way.¡±Because I¡¯m not sure how I switched to this personality, and I still can¡¯t figure out the knot in young master Feng¡¯s heart. It¡¯s my problem, I should do more research.¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± old master Feng said, waving his hand. ¡°The main point is still miss mo.¡± ¡°In terms of psychology, cases like young master Feng¡¯s are rare,¡± doctor Liang analyzed.¡±But since he¡¯s so persistent about miss mo, it¡¯s up to miss mo to find the primary personality.¡± Hearing this, old master Feng frowned.¡±¡±Is it possible for naer to know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Doctor Liang was stunned by the question. If it was before, he would definitely say that it was impossible. However, he had just met Feng nai, and he knew very well that even if he had a different personality, he would still be able to see through everything. ¡°I should know.¡± When doctor Liang said this, he started to worry. ¡°That¡¯s not good for miss Mo¡¯s situation, and young master Feng will be on his guard.¡± In other words, mo bei was the key to unlocking Feng NAI¡¯s main personality. However, it was precisely because she was mo bei that he was even more vignt and even wanted to get rid of her. After all, keeping mo bei alive meant that the current him would disappear. Feng nai did know about this, so he had wanted to make a move on her several times. Chapter 1503 ? Chapter 1503: Chapter 14 Trantor: 5496903 Even a few minutes before she had hugged him, Feng nai had also thought of ending this person. But suddenly, an even more interesting idea came to him, causing his eyes to darken. ¡°Miss mo, which stage are you two at?¡± It was a sudden sentence. Mo bei turned to look at him.¡±¡±Stage?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your senior Lin teach you that love is divided into stages?¡± Feng nai said indifferently. ¡°No.¡± Mo bei looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s an unqualified senior. ¡± As Feng nai said this, he took out his phone and did a search for her.¡±¡±Stage, do you understand?¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze was faint after she finished reading. Feng nai raised an eyebrow. A certain someone was really direct. Then he ... ¡°You¡¯re not willing to let me sleep with you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± mo bei added.¡±He probably rejected it because he¡¯s physically weak.¡± After she finished speaking, she furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re weak?¡± Feng nai slowly narrowed his eyes.¡±Weak?¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand touched his face.¡±¡±Yes, I always have a fever.¡± ¡°Heh, this is really ...¡± Feng nai supported his forehead with one hand, and his fingers brushed past his messy ck hair. Because of his actions, mo bei could not see his expression clearly. By the time she could see his expression clearly, he had already pressed down on her wrist and pressed her against the corner. ¡°It seems that I have to prove it.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes lowered. Mo bei didn¡¯t avoid him. She could feel his breath on her neck. The numbing pain from the light bite made her eyes water. Feng nai could see, and it was because he could see that his eyes darkened even more. He was just testing the waters at the start. But now, he wanted to see that she only had him in her eyes. It would be much more interesting to control her emotions than to simply turn her into a cold corpse. Feng nai was restraining himself. He stopped after two kisses. It was to prevent him from being affected by it. But when his hand touched her waist, everything was in a mess. It was impossible to move. He even felt that the sweater she was wearing was unnecessary. The skin on his palm was smooth and cold, and he didn¡¯t want to move away at all. He just wanted to touch it again and again. His body temperature didn¡¯t drop. Instead, it rose even higher. Since he wanted it so much, there was no reason to stop. Feng nai had never mistreated himself, let alone in this kind of matter. Another kissnded on mo bei¡¯s neck. This time, he was so aggressive that it was difficult for her to even steady her breath. Mo bei could not avoid the force that wanted to burn everything. Even when he was doing these things, his eyes were deep and bottomless. Only his breathing changed, and he asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you like it?¡± Mo bei looked at him. Her eyes were filled with tears, and the corners of her eyes were dyed a faint Crimson. Her face, which had always been clear and elegant, was now like snowkes in full bloom at night. Because there was someone around, it forcibly added an alluring beauty to her. Feng NAI¡¯s voice deepened a little. He raised that person¡¯s hand and pressed it above his head. This seemed to make it more convenient for him to do certain things. For example, he had messed up her sweater and even left his marks on her shoulders. It was so white that it made people want to destroy it. At this moment. Even he didn¡¯t know why. He wanted this person to remember him. He would remember it forever. ¡°Mo bei.¡± He pushed her away with his long legs, his voice maic and pleasant to the ears. ¡°Mo bei.¡± Chapter 1504 ? Chapter 1504: Chapter 1463 (6) Trantor: 5496903 As long as Feng nai was willing, everything would be a bewitching spell. Including calling someone¡¯s name like this. He probably wanted it too much. He could actually touch his heart. For a moment, his thoughts were out of his control. The severe headache made him stop what he was doing, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Get lost.¡± He was saying this. At the same time, he also noticed that the other him was still there. He was speaking in a clear voice,¡±do you think she epted you because of you? It¡¯s because of me. She¡¯s always liked to indulge me. If you interact with her with my appearance, of course she¡¯ll give in to you. But you have to be clear, that¡¯s not like. Do you think she¡¯ll want someone as brutal and boring as you are now, who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend to be good?¡± Thest sentence made Feng NAI¡¯s spine lose all warmth. He really wanted to destroy the person in front of him. This kind of emotional fluctuation was what he needed the least. However, he just wanted to get it. Not by relying on the past, but by himself. He wanted to get this person. ¡°You like my face?¡± When Feng nai asked this, he clearly wanted to retract his hand. Mo bei reached out to hold him back. Her eyes were clear, and her words hit the nail on the head.¡±Did you just talk to yourself?¡± Feng naiughed. Are you happy now that you¡¯ve realized that he mighte back?¡± Mo bei did not say anything. Feng NAI¡¯s smile widened. As expected, this person was only after ... ¡°You¡¯re jealous. ¡± Mo bei reached out and hugged his waist, her aura unchanged.¡±¡±Is there any meaning in being jealous of yourself?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes stopped, and he wanted to open his mouth to deny it. He had already been kissed by her. ?? It was an unexpected curse. Mo bei looked at the handsome face that had been so refined since the beginning, and her gaze became gentler.¡±¡±Cute.¡± When Feng nai heard this word, he raised his eyes and frowned.¡±¡±Who taught you Chinese? do you know how to use adjectives?¡± ¡°My Chinese results are very good.¡± ¡°Better than yours,¡± mo bei said after some thought. Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Mo bei thought he didn¡¯t believe her.¡±Her score is higher than yours.¡± Feng nai narrowed his eyes nonchntly.¡±Then I was really useless in the past.¡± He was not as strong as a certain someone, and even lost to a girl in Chinese. At this thought, Feng nai suddenly lowered his gaze and gently bit her neck again. In this aspect, it was impossible for him to lose. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were clear this time. Her hand was still pinching the back of his neck, and she looked as if she was enjoying it. Feng nai had also sensed it. Was this person treating him like a dog and acting coquettishly at her? Ha, he really wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Feng nai stopped what he was doing and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Is it good to touch?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not deny it. Feng nai was so angry that heughed.¡±Do you need me to bark a few times? that¡¯ll make you feel morefortable?¡± ¡°Are you a child?¡± Mo bei reached out and poked his face.¡±¡±You¡¯re angry again. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes became much lighter. Mo bei looked at him without saying a word. Feng nai turned his face. When his eyes saw the snow-white skin peeking out of the sweater, he reached out and pulled the thin nket away, burying her entire body under it. Even her face couldn¡¯t be seen. Mo bei couldn¡¯t see him, so she could only sense his aura. This was a dangerous moment. Even Feng nai thought that if there wasn¡¯t something wrong with a certain someone¡¯s head, he should be on guard against him. But she didn ¡®t. He was still lying there quietly. It was probably too quiet. It was so quiet that it made one¡¯s heart itch. That was why Feng nai had taken the next action. He kissed her through the thin nket and said in a very low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always think of getting him toe back ...¡± As long as Feng nai was willing, everything would be a bewitching spell. Including calling someone¡¯s name like this. He probably wanted it too much. He could actually touch his heart. For a moment, his thoughts were out of his control. The severe headache made him stop what he was doing, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Get lost.¡± He was saying this. At the same time, he also noticed that the other him was still there. He was speaking in a clear voice,¡±do you think she epted you because of you? It¡¯s because of me. She¡¯s always liked to indulge me. If you interact with her with my appearance, of course she¡¯ll give in to you. But you have to be clear, that¡¯s not like. Do you think she¡¯ll want someone as brutal and boring as you are now, who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend to be good?¡± Thest sentence made Feng NAI¡¯s spine lose all warmth. He really wanted to destroy the person in front of him. This kind of emotional fluctuation was what he needed the least. However, he just wanted to get it. Not by relying on the past, but by himself. He wanted to get this person. ¡°You like my face?¡± When Feng nai asked this, he clearly wanted to retract his hand. Mo bei reached out to hold him back. Her eyes were clear, and her words hit the nail on the head.¡±Did you just talk to yourself?¡± Feng naiughed. Are you happy now that you¡¯ve realized that he mighte back?¡± Mo bei did not say anything. Feng NAI¡¯s smile widened. As expected, this person was only after ... ¡°You¡¯re jealous. ¡± Mo bei reached out and hugged his waist, her aura unchanged.¡±¡±Is there any meaning in being jealous of yourself?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes stopped, and he wanted to open his mouth to deny it. He had already been kissed by her. ?? It was an unexpected curse. Mo bei looked at the handsome face that had been so refined since the beginning, and her gaze became gentler.¡±¡±Cute.¡± When Feng nai heard this word, he raised his eyes and frowned.¡±¡±Who taught you Chinese? do you know how to use adjectives?¡± ¡°My Chinese results are very good.¡± ¡°Better than yours,¡± mo bei said after some thought. Feng nai raised an eyebrow. Mo bei thought he didn¡¯t believe her.¡±Her score is higher than yours.¡± Feng nai narrowed his eyes nonchntly.¡±Then I was really useless in the past.¡± He was not as strong as a certain someone, and even lost to a girl in Chinese. At this thought, Feng nai suddenly lowered his gaze and gently bit her neck again. In this aspect, it was impossible for him to lose. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were clear this time. Her hand was still pinching the back of his neck, and she looked as if she was enjoying it. Feng nai had also sensed it. Was this person treating him like a dog and acting coquettishly at her? Ha, he really wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Feng nai stopped what he was doing and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Is it good to touch?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei did not deny it. Feng nai was so angry that heughed.¡±Do you need me to bark a few times? that¡¯ll make you feel morefortable?¡± ¡°Are you a child?¡± Mo bei reached out and poked his face.¡±¡±You¡¯re angry again. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes became much lighter. Mo bei looked at him without saying a word. Feng nai turned his face. When his eyes saw the snow-white skin peeking out of the sweater, he reached out and pulled the thin nket away, burying her entire body under it. Even her face couldn¡¯t be seen. Mo bei couldn¡¯t see him, so she could only sense his aura. This was a dangerous moment. Even Feng nai thought that if there wasn¡¯t something wrong with a certain someone¡¯s head, he should be on guard against him. But she didn ¡®t. He was still lying there quietly. It was probably too quiet. It was so quiet that it made one¡¯s heart itch. That was why Feng nai had taken the next action. He kissed her through the thin nket and said in a very low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always think about making hime back. Look at me, I¡¯m not worse than him. ¡± Chapter 1505 ? Chapter 1505: Trantor: 5496903 He kissed her through the thin nket and said in a very low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always think of getting him toe back. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers stopped. Feng nai quickly sensed it and said in a muffled voice,¡±¡±Look at me, I¡¯m not worse than him. At least I don¡¯t know how to pretend.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai hugged her a little tighter.¡±Eight out of ten sentences he says are lies. He¡¯s such a scumbag. Do you want him?¡± As he was covered by the thin nket, mo bei could not see his expression. The only thing she could feel was his body temperature. ¡°Whatever he looks like, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard without much emotion.¡±¡±Brutal, cold-blooded, pretending to be childish, with eyes that shine, wanting to get rid of the people who are harmful to him, being jealous of himself, and not admitting to it, I want them all.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he slowly shifted his hostile eyes away, even loosening his grip on the thin nket. Mo bei could finally see him again. A person with good eyes and brows was so different even when he was at a loss. ¡°Tell me, which version of him is you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s words made Feng nai retract his hand. ¡°I really do need to be careful.¡± He wanted to leave. Before she could move, she was pulled back again. ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Feng nai smiled meaningfully.¡±The prerequisite is that you don¡¯t subconsciously brainwash me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei knew that it was time to negotiate.¡±¡±I won ¡®t, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t pull his hand back, so he simply let him hold it. ¡°¡±Do you think you¡¯re giving me the right to refuse?¡± ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Mo bei said indifferently. Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened.¡±You¡¯re really honest. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Duo mode.¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±We can¡¯t go to the base now. We need to adjust our state of mind.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± mo bei sensed it. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem. ¡± Feng nai stood up. This time, he was really a little cold. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in games. Miss mo seems to always forget one thing. I¡¯m not him.¡± She couldn¡¯t go far with someone holding her wrist. Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±I won¡¯t participate in yourpetition either.¡± ¡°Are we renegotiating the terms?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± mo bei removed the thin nket.¡±What do you want?¡± Feng nai looked at her.¡±Disappear.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes stopped. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±You¡¯ve felt it too. I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll go to thepetition with you guys, but the condition is that you have to disappear after the match. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei held his hand in her hand again and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Do I make you feel very insecure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble. ¡°Feng nai turned his face away. Upon hearing this, mo bei was stunned. She wanted to reach out to hug him again. There was a saying on the inte that went like this. ¡°Gentle people are usually born like this.¡± ¡°After they experienced a lot of sadness, they decided to let others not be as sad as they were.¡± ¡°This blood-drenched consideration has refined gentleness.¡± But where did it start? I don¡¯t need to be gentle to believe you. To mo bei, it was probably because she had met a person called Feng nai. No matter which personality he was. He had never made her feel lonely. Furthermore, she did not think that this was not him. He had always thought that she liked the way he stood on top of others and treated others with gentleness. In fact, even if there came a day when his hands were full of blood and his body was filled with hostility, he would still be able to kill the old man. She only wanted him. He kissed her through the thin nket and said in a very low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t always think of getting him toe back. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s long and slender fingers stopped. Feng nai quickly sensed it and said in a muffled voice,¡±¡±Look at me, I¡¯m not worse than him. At least I don¡¯t know how to pretend.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. Feng nai hugged her a little tighter.¡±Eight out of ten sentences he says are lies. He¡¯s such a scumbag. Do you want him?¡± As he was covered by the thin nket, mo bei could not see his expression. The only thing she could feel was his body temperature. ¡°Whatever he looks like, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard without much emotion.¡±¡±Brutal, cold-blooded, pretending to be childish, with eyes that shine, wanting to get rid of the people who are harmful to him, being jealous of himself, and not admitting to it, I want them all.¡± When Feng nai heard this, he slowly shifted his hostile eyes away, even loosening his grip on the thin nket. Mo bei could finally see him again. A person with good eyes and brows was so different even when he was at a loss. ¡°Tell me, which version of him is you?¡± Mo bei¡¯s words made Feng nai retract his hand. ¡°I really do need to be careful.¡± He wanted to leave. Before she could move, she was pulled back again. ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Feng nai smiled meaningfully.¡±The prerequisite is that you don¡¯t subconsciously brainwash me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei knew that it was time to negotiate.¡±¡±I won ¡®t, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t pull his hand back, so he simply let him hold it. ¡°¡±Do you think you¡¯re giving me the right to refuse?¡± ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Mo bei said indifferently. Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened.¡±You¡¯re really honest. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Duo mode.¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±We can¡¯t go to the base now. We need to adjust our state of mind.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± mo bei sensed it. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem. ¡± Feng nai stood up. This time, he was really a little cold. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in games. Miss mo seems to always forget one thing. I¡¯m not him.¡± She couldn¡¯t go far with someone holding her wrist. Feng nai lowered his eyes.¡±I won¡¯t participate in yourpetition either.¡± ¡°Are we renegotiating the terms?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± mo bei removed the thin nket.¡±What do you want?¡± Feng nai looked at her.¡±Disappear.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes stopped. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very calm.¡±You¡¯ve felt it too. I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll go to thepetition with you guys, but the condition is that you have to disappear after the match. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei held his hand in her hand again and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Do I make you feel very insecure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble. ¡°Feng nai turned his face away. Upon hearing this, mo bei was stunned. She wanted to reach out to hug him again. There was a saying on the inte that went like this. ¡°Gentle people are usually born like this.¡± ¡°After they experienced a lot of sadness, they decided to let others not be as sad as they were.¡± ¡°This blood-drenched consideration has refined gentleness.¡± But where did it start? I don¡¯t need to be gentle to believe you. To mo bei, it was probably because she had met a person called Feng nai. No matter which personality he was. He had never made her feel lonely. Furthermore, she did not think that this was not him. He had always thought that she liked the way he stood on top of others and treated others with gentleness. In fact, even if there came a day when his hands were full of blood and his body was filled with hostility, he would still be able to kill the old man. She only wanted him. Chapter 1506 ? Chapter 1506: Chapter 1465 (9) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble,¡± Mo bei had a smile on her face as she muttered these three words. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over. His face was a little too handsome, but perhaps it was because of the look in his eyes that made people want to beat him up.¡±What are youughing at?¡± Mo bei met his eyes.¡±You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed when he heard these three words.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Miss mo does have the ability to make people afraid in some aspects.¡± This sentence was said very perfunctorily. ¡°So, do you want to change it? When ites to wooing people, didn¡¯t your senior Lin tell you that as a girl, it¡¯s important to know when to stop and not be too passionate?¡± ¡°Three times,¡± mo bei reminded him. ¡°What?¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed, he would always remind people of their first encounter in the back field. Mo bei stood up.¡±You¡¯ve mentioned senior Lin three times. Are you jealous of him too?¡± ¡°Who gave you such an illusion?¡± Feng nai shifted his gaze. Mo bei¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Senior Lin is a married man now. He¡¯s making zero for love. He didn¡¯t teach me much. He only let me see good-looking ones so I can start early.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s good-looking?¡± Feng nai frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light,¡¯I like good-looking ones.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯so he¡¯s only relying on his face.¡± Some people would even take the initiative when they were in a good mood. ¡°When does the duo match start?¡± After the battle, it would be good for everyone to make this person disappear as soon as possible. Mo bei reached out and touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t that hot anymore. He didn¡¯t seem to need rest. He reached out and took the notebook that he often used. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of porridge. Come back, let¡¯s start.¡± Feng nai neither agreed nor rejected. Anyway, there was no point in rejecting this person. That senior Lin, heh. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Feng nai suddenly spoke again. Mo bei turned to look at him. Feng nai sat there, one hand casually supporting his chin.¡±¡±I forgot my ount password. Give me your phone first, I¡¯ll y with it.¡± He said it as if it was harmless. In reality, it was just to control more things. She knew what he was up to. It all depended on whether she would really give it to him. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to ... ¡°Password, 123456.¡± Mo bei threw her phone casually. After she threw it over, she thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±Just some emotes, don¡¯t click on them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng nai respondedzily. How could he really not order it? He even got his phone. Of course, he would not do anything deliberately. He just wanted to get a simple understanding. What was she going to do with the old man now? It was the same for the doctor. The psychiatrist wasn¡¯t among the recent contacts that Feng nai had seen. When he looked at her moments, he had posted a dog that looked like a certain someone. A certain someone? There werements below. Young master Jin: ¡°hahahaha! Did you know that my brother na has this attribute?¡± ¡°F * ck that dog. It¡¯s obviously a Wolf. Beibei, I¡¯m telling you, you must remember to keep a safe distance!¡± Yun Shen said. Little Lin was the team¡¯s favorite.¡±Sister bei, don¡¯t be deceived by my brother all the time. In order to prevent me from seeing you, he called my dad and said that I¡¯m the key to family harmony. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you should keep an eye on me and not let me run around. Heh, shameless!¡± Next, it was his message. There was only one word,¡±Woof.¡± This post had been there for a long time. For some reason, Feng nai felt that the word was a little ring and was about to extinguish it. Chapter 1507 ? Chapter 1507: The one thousand four hundred and sixty six (10) Trantor: 5496903 Ding dong. There was a new message. He had no principles, but principles. It was impossible for Feng nai to not look. Moreover, the remark was ¡®senior Lin Huahua¡¯. ¡°Little stoic, you there? you there?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply and watched as the person continued typing. ¡°F * ck, is your master back? Did she mention me to you?¡± Feng nai looked at the person on the other end and stopped typing. After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to send a word over before continuing the topic. Her fingers fell.¡±Yes.¡± Just this one word. There was an explosion over there! ¡°What did you say about me? you didn¡¯t tell me how to teach you how to chase men, did you?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say this, I¡¯ll be misunderstood by master!¡± ¡°You know that she likes to solve things with violence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something in secret. About that, the one I taught youst time ... Bah, I didn¡¯t teach you. Youprehended it on your own. You didn¡¯t use it on that Feng nai kid, did you?¡± Lin Feng, who had almost turned into a mushroom in the hotel, still had the aura of an elite. However, he was no longer wearing a suit and had changed into a tennis suit. His youthful aura didn¡¯t diminish with age. This was probably also rted to the fact that sometimes his brain wasn¡¯t too bright. Yun Hu stood behind him, watching him walk back and forth. He muttered,¡±¡±F * ck, what should I do? Little spade is definitely here for me. If Feng nai dares to touch Beibei, I¡¯ll snatch the Feng family¡¯s business. This kind of unkind thing should be done when things are getting worse. ¡± Yun Hu listened without a change in expression. Finally, he asked,¡±So, you know you were wrong? ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Lin Feng was a little depressed.¡±I just want the little stoic to better integrate into the group¡¯s life. I want her to teach her friends more. Don¡¯t let go of those she likes.¡± Yun Hu zipped up his jacket and nced sideways. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you don¡¯t even know your own position.¡± Lin Feng took a moment to react before breaking into a smile.¡±¡±I think you¡¯re really itching for a beating.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Yun Hu leaned against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lin Feng suddenly felt a sense of danger. Thinking back to his previous losses, they were all caused by this environment. He couldn¡¯t fall for it again this time. He was thinking so much over here. It would be better for the little stoic to reply to his message and make him feel at ease. As long as the little stoic said no. Everything could still be saved. How could Lin Feng have known that the person holding the phone wasn¡¯t mo bei, but Feng nai? Feng NAI¡¯s style had always been to stir up trouble.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Lin Feng was about to heave a sigh of relief. There were two more words in the dialog box,¡±used.¡± ¡°Used, used, used?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s typing hand had increased in strength! ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± The senior who was willing to be a zero for love? How could he teach someone else¡¯s girlfriend this? It was just the right time to return it. When Feng nai was thinking about these things, he didn¡¯t realize that it was about the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. After all, Lin Feng¡¯s damage output hadn¡¯t stopped yet. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this and don¡¯t post it on your moments. Don¡¯t mention me, especially in front of your master. Since you¡¯ve already won over Feng nai, it doesn¡¯t matter what the process was. It¡¯s fine as long as you and I both know what¡¯s important. It¡¯s not appropriate to spread it!¡± ¡°Central idea? Senior Lin Huahua, are you talking about ... Making zero for love?¡± Feng nai replied very quickly. After he was done, he set the user¡¯s message to Do Not Disturb and deleted the chat history. After all, a certain someone should being up by now. On the other end of the call, Lin Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dialog box. Yun Hu sensed the abnormality and raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°How about a drink today?¡± Lin Feng asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Hu smiled. Lin Feng¡¯s little scheme was nothing more than, this time, I¡¯ll make you sleep with me! Chapter 1508 ? Chapter 1508: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Feng NAI¡¯s one operation had caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more things. For example, when he looked at his moments, he felt that something was missing. In the past, the messages that this person sent were all from his other self. Now, it seemed that it was time to release it. So, she took a photo of her own hand. It was good to have beautiful, slender, and white hands. He didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all. He directly sent a message to his WeChat moments with two simple words: ¡°Domestic support.¡± Once this post was published, it would definitely blow up. After all, mo bei would not have been so unreserved in the past. In mo bei¡¯s understanding, it only counted after he was married. Feng nai, on the other hand, waspletely different. He only felt a little more bnced after sending the photo. Thements came almost instantly. The world¡¯s most handsome fatty: This really didn¡¯t seem like the little stoic¡¯s style! Hand?¡± Young master Jin also wanted to post more, but he was being watched at home, so he could only express his inner thoughts with a frown. Panda said,¡¯brother, you¡¯re good! This is the boss¡¯s hand, right? HUI JI,¡±it¡¯s another day of being abused.¡± Little Lin was the team¡¯s pet.¡±I keep feeling like something¡¯s yunshen for a look.¡± Yun Shen didn¡¯te out, but han Xi replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t me you,¡± ¡°It looks like a pose.¡± Veteran yers were indeed different. The little demon Bo appeared directly.¡±Young master Feng, is it fun to take pictures of yourself?¡± Thisment caught Feng NAI¡¯s attention the most. After reading it, he deleted it and blocked the other party. Very soon, the little demon Bo sent a message. ¡°Where¡¯s big sister bei?¡± Feng nai nced at her. She was only four years old, a child. He ignored her. ¡°No matter what state you are in, remember to remind her toe for the surgery,¡± the little demon Bo said. Surgery? Was it about hands? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over. Just as he was about to reply, he noticed the emoji pack that she was not letting him see. Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it away! Little Kenai¡¯s head was hurting, she wanted a hug! Your little Kenai only wants to sleep now, she doesn¡¯t want topete! Every photo was of him, apanied by his words. What nonsense was this? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to delete it. The door on the other side was pushed open. It was mo bei, who had just finished cooking the porridge. She strolled over and took a look at the phone screen he was holding. Feng nai had already exited the WeChat page and clicked on the food video. This person was like an old-fashioned man. Other than food videos, he didn¡¯t have any other applications. ¡°Come here and have some porridge.¡± Mo beiid out the utensils. Other than the porridge, there were also appetizing side dishes. There wasn¡¯t much, just enough for Feng nai. The porridge was cooked in a ypot and was still fragrant. The ypot lid was lifted, and the hot air hit his face. People who had a cold would get better faster by eating porridge. Mo bei had never been weak when it came to raising Feng nai. The sound outside was like continuous snow that never stopped. However, if both of them were there, it would be different from what it was in October. Old master Feng still remembered what his grandson had been like at that time. Just like Fei Ying, he would always remember the day he left quancheng. After mo bei came out of the hospital, she had been looking out the window. At that time. What was she thinking? He didn¡¯t want to leave, but he had to. Therefore, no one wished for the same thing to happen a second time. Fei Ying still couldn¡¯t forget what she had said at that time. ¡°Money is too important,¡± she said. ¡°People will look down on my parents because of money. Time would pass. The wound had never scabbed. He and she both knew that it was useless for people to say that one did not need to be too strong. When the storm came. Only by being stronger could they protect each other. As a result, he had absolute authority in the Feng family. Even if someone wanted to pull him down, he would know everyone¡¯s dirtiest side in advance so that he could say that under heavy pressure,¡±it¡¯s fine to let her leave, but I¡¯ll leave too.¡± And she became the legendary Mr. l, secretly stirring up the storm in the stock market during the doublepetition. If you want to grow, you have to pay the price. Fortunately, he had finally reached this point. ¡°Let¡¯s have a double queue after we¡¯re done. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s one operation had caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more things. For example, when he looked at his moments, he felt that something was missing. In the past, the messages that this person sent were all from his other self. Now, it seemed that it was time to release it. So, she took a photo of her own hand. It was good to have beautiful, slender, and white hands. He didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all. He directly sent a message to his WeChat moments with two simple words: ¡°Domestic support.¡± Once this post was published, it would definitely blow up. After all, mo bei would not have been so unreserved in the past. In mo bei¡¯s understanding, it only counted after he was married. Feng nai, on the other hand, waspletely different. He only felt a little more bnced after sending the photo. Thements came almost instantly. The world¡¯s most handsome fatty: This really didn¡¯t seem like the little stoic¡¯s style! Hand?¡± Young master Jin also wanted to post more, but he was being watched at home, so he could only express his inner thoughts with a frown. Panda said,¡¯brother, you¡¯re good! This is the boss¡¯s hand, right? HUI JI,¡±it¡¯s another day of being abused.¡± Little Lin was the team¡¯s pet.¡±I keep feeling like something¡¯s yunshen for a look.¡± Yun Shen didn¡¯te out, but han Xi replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t me you,¡± ¡°It looks like a pose.¡± Veteran yers were indeed different. The little demon Bo appeared directly.¡±Young master Feng, is it fun to take pictures of yourself?¡± Thisment caught Feng NAI¡¯s attention the most. After reading it, he deleted it and blocked the other party. Very soon, the little demon Bo sent a message. ¡°Where¡¯s big sister bei?¡± Feng nai nced at her. She was only four years old, a child. He ignored her. ¡°No matter what state you are in, remember to remind her toe for the surgery,¡± the little demon Bo said. Surgery? Was it about hands? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over. Just as he was about to reply, he noticed the emoji pack that she was not letting him see. Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it away! Little Kenai¡¯s head was hurting, she wanted a hug! Your little Kenai only wants to sleep now, she doesn¡¯t want topete! Every photo was of him, apanied by his words. What nonsense was this? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to delete it. The door on the other side was pushed open. It was mo bei, who had just finished cooking the porridge. She strolled over and took a look at the phone screen he was holding. Feng nai had already exited the WeChat page and clicked on the food video. This person was like an old-fashioned man. Other than food videos, he didn¡¯t have any other applications. ¡°Come here and have some porridge.¡± I clearly know. When you like someone, you have to let the other party control your happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. That feeling was too terrifying. But if that person is you. Why did he be fearless? Chapter 1509 ? Chapter 1509: Save Trantor: 5496903 He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was in a good mood after posting on his moments, or if it was because he had achieved his goal after disguising himself. This time, Feng nai was very obedient and didn¡¯t make things difficult for her when she answered. In azy voice, she said,¡±¡±Sure.¡± Mo bei did not look at her phone because she felt that there was no need to. No matter what he had done, it was better to be less guarded. What he didn¡¯t know was that what Feng nai did had a very wide range of hidden attacks, and there was no way to avoid them. For example, young master Jin really wanted to gossip, and his heart was moved. From his professional point of view, this angle was clearly taken by brother na himself with his phone, not mo bei. But it was indeed mo bei¡¯s ount that had posted on her moments. Young master Jin thought about it, but there was only one conclusion. His brother nain had taken someone else¡¯s phone! Young master Jin stood up at the thought of this, and his eyes lit up. Old master Jin, who had already asked his grandson to sit down, looked at the noisy man and reminded him with his eyes. What he meant was that there were outsiders around, so you had better be more careful. Young master Jin, this silly and sweet, when had he ever treated a certain movie King as an outsider? his enthusiasm did not diminish.¡±Grandpa, F * ck, really F * ck. You don¡¯t know what kind of tricks my brother naer has used. I really should learn from him. That way, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be like now, having to make you worry about my lifelong happiness!¡± Old master Jin really wanted to say,¡±am I worried about your marriage?¡± What I¡¯m worried about is your brain that has been kicked by a donkey! However, there were still people around, so he couldn¡¯t show it. He coughed heavily.¡±You¡¯re still studying. When have I ever worried about your lifelong happiness? sit down and behave yourself.¡± ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to talk about this in front of him.¡± Young master Jin only knew how to eat and didn¡¯t know how to be beaten. He had long forgotten the old master¡¯s Green face when he had just entered the room. ¡°Right, brother?¡± He even put his hand on the shoulder of a certain movie King. Old master Jin, who knew some things, frowned even more when he saw this scene. He was really worried that this silly grandson of his would one day help count the money after being sold. Since a certain movie King relied on acting to make a living, he was naturally familiar with other people¡¯s emotions and micro-expressions. He also noticed that old master Jin was on guard against him. He really didn¡¯t want to stay in the Jin Corporation. The price given to him by the outside world was very good. It was just that ... Recently, he felt that the Jin Corporation was more interesting. Of course, a certain movie King wouldn¡¯t say this out loud. He just sat there and drank his tea with a smile on his face. The gentlemanly feeling he gave off never faded. The more this was the case, the more old master Jin felt that this person was not as simple as he looked. Heughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s how gold is. He likes to make friends, but sometimes, he doesn¡¯t know his limits. Xiao Ji will have to remind him more in the future.¡± A certain movie King put down his teacup and said very politely,¡±¡±Vice President Jin is a sincere person. It¡¯s rare in the industry and we all like it.¡± Everyone could hear this polite remark. Of course, old master Jin didn¡¯t take it seriously. It was really young master Jin. His handsome face was imposing.¡±I didn¡¯t know I was so popr. I was still thinking about how to be serious in thepany, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need at all. Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Mm, no need. This is good.¡± A certain movie King was also very good at coaxing people. Old master Jin took a sip of tea. The more he looked, the more he wanted his grandson to learn. Look at him, and then look at him. He still thinks that the world is peaceful and really treats me as his boss. How could he control the Jin family if he didn¡¯t have any sense? not to mention that it was the entertainment industry ... Mo bei did not look at her phone because she felt that there was no need to. No matter what he had done, it was better to be less guarded. What he didn¡¯t know was that what Feng nai did had a very wide range of hidden attacks, and there was no way to avoid them. For example, young master Jin really wanted to gossip, and his heart was moved. From his professional point of view, this angle was clearly taken by brother na himself with his phone, not mo bei. But it was indeed mo bei¡¯s ount that had posted on her moments. Young master Jin thought about it, but there was only one conclusion. His brother nain had taken someone else¡¯s phone! Young master Jin stood up at the thought of this, and his eyes lit up. Old master Jin, who had already asked his grandson to sit down, looked at the noisy man and reminded him with his eyes. What he meant was that there were outsiders around, so you had better be more careful. Young master Jin, this silly and sweet, when had he ever treated a certain movie King as an outsider? his enthusiasm did not diminish.¡±Grandpa, F * ck, really F * ck. You don¡¯t know what kind of tricks my brother naer has used. I really should learn from him. That way, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be like now, having to make you worry about my lifelong happiness!¡± Old master Jin really wanted to say,¡±am I worried about your marriage?¡± What I¡¯m worried about is your brain that has been kicked by a donkey! However, there were still people around, so he couldn¡¯t show it. He coughed heavily.¡±You¡¯re still studying. When have I ever worried about your lifelong happiness? sit down and behave yourself.¡± ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to talk about this in front of him.¡± Young master Jin only knew how to eat and didn¡¯t know how to be beaten. He had long forgotten the old master¡¯s Green face when he had just entered the room. ¡°Right, brother?¡± He even put his hand on the shoulder of a certain movie King. Old master Jin, who knew some things, frowned even more when he saw this scene. He was really worried that this silly grandson of his would one day help count the money after being sold. Since a certain movie King relied on acting to make a living, he was naturally familiar with other people¡¯s emotions and micro-expressions. He also noticed that old master Jin was on guard against him. He really didn¡¯t want to stay in the Jin Corporation. The price given to him by the outside world was very good. It was just that ... Recently, he felt that the Jin Corporation was more interesting. Of course, a certain movie King wouldn¡¯t say this out loud. He just sat there and drank his tea with a smile on his face. The gentlemanly feeling he gave off never faded. The more this was the case, the more old master Jin felt that this person was not as simple as he looked. Heughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s how gold is. He likes to make friends, but sometimes, he doesn¡¯t know his limits. Xiao Ji will have to remind him more in the future.¡± A certain movie King put down his teacup and said very politely,¡±¡±Vice President Jin is a sincere person. It¡¯s rare in the industry and we all like it.¡± Everyone could hear this polite remark. Of course, old master Jin didn¡¯t take it seriously. It was really young master Jin. His handsome face was imposing.¡±I didn¡¯t know I was so popr. I was still thinking about how to be serious in thepany, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need at all. Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Mm, no need. This is good.¡± A certain movie King was also very good at coaxing people. Old master Jin took a sip of tea. The more he looked, the more he wanted his grandson to learn. Look at him, and then look at him. He still thinks that the world is peaceful and really treats me as his boss. How could he control the Jin family if he didn¡¯t have any sense? not to mention that it was the entertainment industry ... Chapter 1510 ? Chapter 1510: Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble,¡± Mo bei had a smile on her face as she muttered these three words. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over. His face was a little too handsome, but perhaps it was because of the look in his eyes that made people want to beat him up.¡±What are youughing at?¡± Mo bei met his eyes.¡±You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed when he heard these three words.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Miss mo does have the ability to make people afraid in some aspects.¡± This sentence was said very perfunctorily. ¡°So, do you want to change it? When ites to wooing people, didn¡¯t your senior Lin tell you that as a girl, it¡¯s important to know when to stop and not be too passionate?¡± ¡°Three times,¡± mo bei reminded him. ¡°What?¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed, he would always remind people of their first encounter in the back field. Mo bei stood up.¡±You¡¯ve mentioned senior Lin three times. Are you jealous of him too?¡± ¡°Who gave you such an illusion?¡± Feng nai shifted his gaze. Mo bei¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Senior Lin is a married man now. He¡¯s making zero for love. He didn¡¯t teach me much. He only let me see good-looking ones so I can start early.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s good-looking?¡± Feng nai frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light,¡¯I like good-looking ones.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯so he¡¯s only relying on his face.¡± Some people would even take the initiative when they were in a good mood. ¡°When does the duo match start?¡± After the battle, it would be good for everyone to make this person disappear as soon as possible. Mo bei reached out and touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t that hot anymore. He didn¡¯t seem to need rest. He reached out and took the notebook that he often used. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of porridge. Come back, let¡¯s start.¡± Feng nai neither agreed nor rejected. Anyway, there was no point in rejecting this person. That senior Lin, heh. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Feng nai suddenly spoke again. Mo bei turned to look at him. Feng nai sat there, one hand casually supporting his chin.¡±¡±I forgot my ount password. Give me your phone first, I¡¯ll y with it.¡± He said it as if it was harmless. In reality, it was just to control more things. She knew what he was up to. It all depended on whether she would really give it to him. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to ... ¡°Password, 123456.¡± Mo bei threw her phone casually. After she threw it over, she thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±Just some emotes, don¡¯t click on them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng nai respondedzily. How could he really not order it? He even got his phone. Of course, he would not do anything deliberately. He just wanted to get a simple understanding. What was she going to do with the old man now? It was the same for the doctor. The psychiatrist wasn¡¯t among the recent contacts that Feng nai had seen. When he looked at her moments, he had posted a dog that looked like a certain someone. A certain someone? There werements below. Young master Jin: ¡°hahahaha! Did you know that my brother na has this attribute?¡± ¡°F * ck that dog. It¡¯s obviously a Wolf. Beibei, I¡¯m telling you, you must remember to keep a safe distance!¡± Yun Shen said. Little Lin was the team¡¯s favorite.¡±Sister bei, don¡¯t be deceived by my brother all the time. In order to prevent me from seeing you, he called my dad and said that I¡¯m the key to family harmony. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you should keep an eye on me and not let me run around. Heh, shameless!¡± Next, it was his message. There was only one word,¡±Woof.¡± This post had been there for a long time. For some reason, Feng nai felt that the word was a little ring and was about to extinguish it. Ding dong. There was a new message. He had no principles, but principles. It was impossible for Feng nai to not look. Moreover, the remark was ¡®senior Lin Huahua¡¯. ¡°Little stoic, you there? you there?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply and watched as the person continued typing. ¡°F * ck, is your master back? Did she mention me to you?¡± Feng nai looked at the person on the other end and stopped typing. After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to send a word over before continuing the topic. Her fingers fell.¡±Yes.¡± Just this one word. There was an explosion over there! ¡°What did you say about me? you didn¡¯t tell me how to teach you how to chase men, did you?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say this, I¡¯ll be misunderstood by master!¡± ¡°You know that she likes to solve things with violence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something in secret. About that, the one I taught youst time ... Bah, I didn¡¯t teach you. Youprehended it on your own. You didn¡¯t use it on that Feng nai kid, did you?¡± Lin Feng, who had almost turned into a mushroom in the hotel, still had the aura of an elite. However, he was no longer wearing a suit and had changed into a tennis suit. His youthful aura didn¡¯t diminish with age. This was probably also rted to the fact that sometimes his brain wasn¡¯t too bright. Yun Hu stood behind him, watching him walk back and forth. He muttered,¡±¡±F * ck, what should I do? Little spade is definitely here for me. If Feng nai dares to touch Beibei, I¡¯ll snatch the Feng family¡¯s business. This kind of unkind thing should be done when things are getting worse. ¡± Yun Hu listened without a change in expression. Finally, he asked,¡±So, you know you were wrong? ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Lin Feng was a little depressed.¡±I just want the little stoic to better integrate into the group¡¯s life. I want her to teach her friends more. Don¡¯t let go of those she likes.¡± Yun Hu zipped up his jacket and nced sideways. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you don¡¯t even know your own position.¡± Lin Feng took a moment to react before breaking into a smile.¡±¡±I think you¡¯re really itching for a beating.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Yun Hu leaned against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lin Feng suddenly felt a sense of danger. Thinking back to his previous losses, they were all caused by this environment. He couldn¡¯t fall for it again this time. He was thinking so much over here. It would be better for the little stoic to reply to his message and make him feel at ease. As long as the little stoic said no. Everything could still be saved. How could Lin Feng have known that the person holding the phone wasn¡¯t mo bei, but Feng nai? Feng NAI¡¯s style had always been to stir up trouble.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Lin Feng was about to heave a sigh of relief. There were two more words in the dialog box,¡±used.¡± ¡°Used, used, used?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s typing hand had increased in strength! ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± The senior who was willing to be a zero for love? How could he teach someone else¡¯s girlfriend this? It was just the right time to return it. When Feng nai was thinking about these things, he didn¡¯t realize that it was about the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. After all, Lin Feng¡¯s damage output hadn¡¯t stopped yet. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this and don¡¯t post it on your moments. Don¡¯t mention me, especially in front of your master. Since you¡¯ve already won over Feng nai, it doesn¡¯t matter what the process was. It¡¯s fine as long as you and I both know what¡¯s important. It¡¯s not appropriate to spread it!¡± ¡°Central idea? Senior Lin Huahua, are you talking about ... Making zero for love?¡± Feng nai replied very quickly. After he was done, he set the user¡¯s message to Do Not Disturb and deleted the chat history. After all, a certain someone should being up by now. On the other end of the call, Lin Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dialog box. Yun Hu sensed the abnormality and raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°How about a drink today?¡± Lin Feng asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Hu smiled. Lin Feng¡¯s little scheme was nothing more than, this time, I¡¯ll make you sleep with me! Feng NAI¡¯s one operation had caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more things. For example, when he looked at his moments, he felt that something was missing. In the past, the messages that this person sent were all from his other self. Now, it seemed that it was time to release it. So, she took a photo of her own hand. It was good to have beautiful, slender, and white hands. He didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all. He directly sent a message to his WeChat moments with two simple words: ¡°Domestic support.¡± Once this post was published, it would definitely blow up. After all, mo bei would not have been so unreserved in the past. In mo bei¡¯s understanding, it only counted after he was married. Feng nai, on the other hand, waspletely different. He only felt a little more bnced after sending the photo. Thements came almost instantly. The world¡¯s most handsome fatty: This really didn¡¯t seem like the little stoic¡¯s style! Hand?¡± Young master Jin also wanted to post more, but he was being watched at home, so he could only express his inner thoughts with a frown. Panda said,¡¯brother, you¡¯re good! This is the boss¡¯s hand, right? HUI JI,¡±it¡¯s another day of being abused.¡± Little Lin was the team¡¯s pet.¡±I keep feeling like something¡¯s yunshen for a look.¡± Yun Shen didn¡¯te out, but han Xi replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t me you,¡± ¡°It looks like a pose.¡± Veteran yers were indeed different. The little demon Bo appeared directly.¡±Young master Feng, is it fun to take pictures of yourself?¡± Thisment caught Feng NAI¡¯s attention the most. After reading it, he deleted it and blocked the other party. Very soon, the little demon Bo sent a message. ¡°Where¡¯s big sister bei?¡± Feng nai nced at her. She was only four years old, a child. He ignored her. ¡°No matter what state you are in, remember to remind her toe for the surgery,¡± the little demon Bo said. Surgery? Was it about hands? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over. Just as he was about to reply, he noticed the emoji pack that she was not letting him see. Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it away! Little Kenai¡¯s head was hurting, she wanted a hug! Your little Kenai only wants to sleep now, she doesn¡¯t want topete! Every photo was of him, apanied by his words. What nonsense was this? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to delete it. The door on the other side was pushed open. It was mo bei, who had just finished cooking the porridge. She strolled over and took a look at the phone screen he was holding. Feng nai had already exited the WeChat page and clicked on the food video. This person was like an old-fashioned man. Other than food videos, he didn¡¯t have any other applications. ¡°Come here and have some porridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble,¡± Mo bei had a smile on her face as she muttered these three words. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over. His face was a little too handsome, but perhaps it was because of the look in his eyes that made people want to beat him up.¡±What are youughing at?¡± Mo bei met his eyes.¡±You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed when he heard these three words.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Miss mo does have the ability to make people afraid in some aspects.¡± This sentence was said very perfunctorily. ¡°So, do you want to change it? When ites to wooing people, didn¡¯t your senior Lin tell you that as a girl, it¡¯s important to know when to stop and not be too passionate?¡± ¡°Three times,¡± mo bei reminded him. ¡°What?¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed, he would always remind people of their first encounter in the back field. Mo bei stood up.¡±You¡¯ve mentioned senior Lin three times. Are you jealous of him too?¡± ¡°Who gave you such an illusion?¡± Feng nai shifted his gaze. Mo bei¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Senior Lin is a married man now. He¡¯s making zero for love. He didn¡¯t teach me much. He only let me see good-looking ones so I can start early.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s good-looking?¡± Feng nai frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light,¡¯I like good-looking ones.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯so he¡¯s only relying on his face.¡± Some people would even take the initiative when they were in a good mood. ¡°When does the duo match start?¡± After the battle, it would be good for everyone to make this person disappear as soon as possible. Mo bei reached out and touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t that hot anymore. He didn¡¯t seem to need rest. He reached out and took the notebook that he often used. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of porridge. Come back, let¡¯s start.¡± Feng nai neither agreed nor rejected. Anyway, there was no point in rejecting this person. That senior Lin, heh. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Feng nai suddenly spoke again. Mo bei turned to look at him. Feng nai sat there, one hand casually supporting his chin.¡±¡±I forgot my ount password. Give me your phone first, I¡¯ll y with it.¡± He said it as if it was harmless. In reality, it was just to control more things. She knew what he was up to. It all depended on whether she would really give it to him. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to ... ¡°Password, 123456.¡± Mo bei threw her phone casually. After she threw it over, she thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±Just some emotes, don¡¯t click on them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng nai respondedzily. How could he really not order it? He even got his phone. Of course, he would not do anything deliberately. He just wanted to get a simple understanding. What was she going to do with the old man now? It was the same for the doctor. The psychiatrist wasn¡¯t among the recent contacts that Feng nai had seen. When he looked at her moments, he had posted a dog that looked like a certain someone. A certain someone? There werements below. Young master Jin: ¡°hahahaha! Did you know that my brother na has this attribute?¡± ¡°F * ck that dog. It¡¯s obviously a Wolf. Beibei, I¡¯m telling you, you must remember to keep a safe distance!¡± Yun Shen said. Little Lin was the team¡¯s favorite.¡±Sister bei, don¡¯t be deceived by my brother all the time. In order to prevent me from seeing you, he called my dad and said that I¡¯m the key to family harmony. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you should keep an eye on me and not let me run around. Heh, shameless!¡± Next, it was his message. There was only one word,¡±Woof.¡± This post had been there for a long time. For some reason, Feng nai felt that the word was a little ring and was about to extinguish it. Ding dong. There was a new message. He had no principles, but principles. It was impossible for Feng nai to not look. Moreover, the remark was ¡®senior Lin Huahua¡¯. ¡°Little stoic, you there? you there?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply and watched as the person continued typing. ¡°F * ck, is your master back? Did she mention me to you?¡± Feng nai looked at the person on the other end and stopped typing. After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to send a word over before continuing the topic. Her fingers fell.¡±Yes.¡± Just this one word. There was an explosion over there! ¡°What did you say about me? you didn¡¯t tell me how to teach you how to chase men, did you?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say this, I¡¯ll be misunderstood by master!¡± ¡°You know that she likes to solve things with violence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something in secret. About that, the one I taught youst time ... Bah, I didn¡¯t teach you. Youprehended it on your own. You didn¡¯t use it on that Feng nai kid, did you?¡± Lin Feng, who had almost turned into a mushroom in the hotel, still had the aura of an elite. However, he was no longer wearing a suit and had changed into a tennis suit. His youthful aura didn¡¯t diminish with age. This was probably also rted to the fact that sometimes his brain wasn¡¯t too bright. Yun Hu stood behind him, watching him walk back and forth. He muttered,¡±¡±F * ck, what should I do? Little spade is definitely here for me. If Feng nai dares to touch Beibei, I¡¯ll snatch the Feng family¡¯s business. This kind of unkind thing should be done when things are getting worse. ¡± Yun Hu listened without a change in expression. Finally, he asked,¡±So, you know you were wrong? ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Lin Feng was a little depressed.¡±I just want the little stoic to better integrate into the group¡¯s life. I want her to teach her friends more. Don¡¯t let go of those she likes.¡± Yun Hu zipped up his jacket and nced sideways. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you don¡¯t even know your own position.¡± Lin Feng took a moment to react before breaking into a smile.¡±¡±I think you¡¯re really itching for a beating.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Yun Hu leaned against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lin Feng suddenly felt a sense of danger. Thinking back to his previous losses, they were all caused by this environment. He couldn¡¯t fall for it again this time. He was thinking so much over here. It would be better for the little stoic to reply to his message and make him feel at ease. As long as the little stoic said no. Everything could still be saved. How could Lin Feng have known that the person holding the phone wasn¡¯t mo bei, but Feng nai? Feng NAI¡¯s style had always been to stir up trouble.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Lin Feng was about to heave a sigh of relief. There were two more words in the dialog box,¡±used.¡± ¡°Used, used, used?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s typing hand had increased in strength! ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± The senior who was willing to be a zero for love? How could he teach someone else¡¯s girlfriend this? It was just the right time to return it. When Feng nai was thinking about these things, he didn¡¯t realize that it was about the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. After all, Lin Feng¡¯s damage output hadn¡¯t stopped yet. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this and don¡¯t post it on your moments. Don¡¯t mention me, especially in front of your master. Since you¡¯ve already won over Feng nai, it doesn¡¯t matter what the process was. It¡¯s fine as long as you and I both know what¡¯s important. It¡¯s not appropriate to spread it!¡± ¡°Central idea? Senior Lin Huahua, are you talking about ... Making zero for love?¡± Feng nai replied very quickly. After he was done, he set the user¡¯s message to Do Not Disturb and deleted the chat history. After all, a certain someone should being up by now. On the other end of the call, Lin Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dialog box. Yun Hu sensed the abnormality and raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°How about a drink today?¡± Lin Feng asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Hu smiled. Lin Feng¡¯s little scheme was nothing more than, this time, I¡¯ll make you sleep with me! Feng NAI¡¯s one operation had caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more things. For example, when he looked at his moments, he felt that something was missing. In the past, the messages that this person sent were all from his other self. Now, it seemed that it was time to release it. So, she took a photo of her own hand. It was good to have beautiful, slender, and white hands. He didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all. He directly sent a message to his WeChat moments with two simple words: ¡°Domestic support.¡± Once this post was published, it would definitely blow up. After all, mo bei would not have been so unreserved in the past. In mo bei¡¯s understanding, it only counted after he was married. Feng nai, on the other hand, waspletely different. He only felt a little more bnced after sending the photo. Thements came almost instantly. The world¡¯s most handsome fatty: This really didn¡¯t seem like the little stoic¡¯s style! Hand?¡± Young master Jin also wanted to post more, but he was being watched at home, so he could only express his inner thoughts with a frown. Panda said,¡¯brother, you¡¯re good! This is the boss¡¯s hand, right? HUI JI,¡±it¡¯s another day of being abused.¡± Little Lin was the team¡¯s pet.¡±I keep feeling like something¡¯s yunshen for a look.¡± Yun Shen didn¡¯te out, but han Xi replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t me you,¡± ¡°It looks like a pose.¡± Veteran yers were indeed different. The little demon Bo appeared directly.¡±Young master Feng, is it fun to take pictures of yourself?¡± Thisment caught Feng NAI¡¯s attention the most. After reading it, he deleted it and blocked the other party. Very soon, the little demon Bo sent a message. ¡°Where¡¯s big sister bei?¡± Feng nai nced at her. She was only four years old, a child. He ignored her. ¡°No matter what state you are in, remember to remind her toe for the surgery,¡± the little demon Bo said. Surgery? Was it about hands? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over. Just as he was about to reply, he noticed the emoji pack that she was not letting him see. Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it away! Little Kenai¡¯s head was hurting, she wanted a hug! Your little Kenai only wants to sleep now, she doesn¡¯t want topete! Every photo was of him, apanied by his words. What nonsense was this? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to delete it. The door on the other side was pushed open. It was mo bei, who had just finished cooking the porridge. She strolled over and took a look at the phone screen he was holding. Feng nai had already exited the WeChat page and clicked on the food video. This person was like an old-fashioned man. Other than food videos, he didn¡¯t have any other applications. ¡°Come here and have some porridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncontroble,¡± Mo bei had a smile on her face as she muttered these three words. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over. His face was a little too handsome, but perhaps it was because of the look in his eyes that made people want to beat him up.¡±What are youughing at?¡± Mo bei met his eyes.¡±You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed when he heard these three words.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Miss mo does have the ability to make people afraid in some aspects.¡± This sentence was said very perfunctorily. ¡°So, do you want to change it? When ites to wooing people, didn¡¯t your senior Lin tell you that as a girl, it¡¯s important to know when to stop and not be too passionate?¡± ¡°Three times,¡± mo bei reminded him. ¡°What?¡± When Feng NAI¡¯s eyes dimmed, he would always remind people of their first encounter in the back field. Mo bei stood up.¡±You¡¯ve mentioned senior Lin three times. Are you jealous of him too?¡± ¡°Who gave you such an illusion?¡± Feng nai shifted his gaze. Mo bei¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Senior Lin is a married man now. He¡¯s making zero for love. He didn¡¯t teach me much. He only let me see good-looking ones so I can start early.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s good-looking?¡± Feng nai frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light,¡¯I like good-looking ones.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯so he¡¯s only relying on his face.¡± Some people would even take the initiative when they were in a good mood. ¡°When does the duo match start?¡± After the battle, it would be good for everyone to make this person disappear as soon as possible. Mo bei reached out and touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t that hot anymore. He didn¡¯t seem to need rest. He reached out and took the notebook that he often used. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of porridge. Come back, let¡¯s start.¡± Feng nai neither agreed nor rejected. Anyway, there was no point in rejecting this person. That senior Lin, heh. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Feng nai suddenly spoke again. Mo bei turned to look at him. Feng nai sat there, one hand casually supporting his chin.¡±¡±I forgot my ount password. Give me your phone first, I¡¯ll y with it.¡± He said it as if it was harmless. In reality, it was just to control more things. She knew what he was up to. It all depended on whether she would really give it to him. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to ... ¡°Password, 123456.¡± Mo bei threw her phone casually. After she threw it over, she thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±Just some emotes, don¡¯t click on them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Feng nai respondedzily. How could he really not order it? He even got his phone. Of course, he would not do anything deliberately. He just wanted to get a simple understanding. What was she going to do with the old man now? It was the same for the doctor. The psychiatrist wasn¡¯t among the recent contacts that Feng nai had seen. When he looked at her moments, he had posted a dog that looked like a certain someone. A certain someone? There werements below. Young master Jin: ¡°hahahaha! Did you know that my brother na has this attribute?¡± ¡°F * ck that dog. It¡¯s obviously a Wolf. Beibei, I¡¯m telling you, you must remember to keep a safe distance!¡± Yun Shen said. Little Lin was the team¡¯s favorite.¡±Sister bei, don¡¯t be deceived by my brother all the time. In order to prevent me from seeing you, he called my dad and said that I¡¯m the key to family harmony. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you should keep an eye on me and not let me run around. Heh, shameless!¡± Next, it was his message. There was only one word,¡±Woof.¡± This post had been there for a long time. For some reason, Feng nai felt that the word was a little ring and was about to extinguish it. Ding dong. There was a new message. He had no principles, but principles. It was impossible for Feng nai to not look. Moreover, the remark was ¡®senior Lin Huahua¡¯. ¡°Little stoic, you there? you there?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reply and watched as the person continued typing. ¡°F * ck, is your master back? Did she mention me to you?¡± Feng nai looked at the person on the other end and stopped typing. After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to send a word over before continuing the topic. Her fingers fell.¡±Yes.¡± Just this one word. There was an explosion over there! ¡°What did you say about me? you didn¡¯t tell me how to teach you how to chase men, did you?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say this, I¡¯ll be misunderstood by master!¡± ¡°You know that she likes to solve things with violence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something in secret. About that, the one I taught youst time ... Bah, I didn¡¯t teach you. Youprehended it on your own. You didn¡¯t use it on that Feng nai kid, did you?¡± Lin Feng, who had almost turned into a mushroom in the hotel, still had the aura of an elite. However, he was no longer wearing a suit and had changed into a tennis suit. His youthful aura didn¡¯t diminish with age. This was probably also rted to the fact that sometimes his brain wasn¡¯t too bright. Yun Hu stood behind him, watching him walk back and forth. He muttered,¡±¡±F * ck, what should I do? Little spade is definitely here for me. If Feng nai dares to touch Beibei, I¡¯ll snatch the Feng family¡¯s business. This kind of unkind thing should be done when things are getting worse. ¡± Yun Hu listened without a change in expression. Finally, he asked,¡±So, you know you were wrong? ¡°You really can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Lin Feng was a little depressed.¡±I just want the little stoic to better integrate into the group¡¯s life. I want her to teach her friends more. Don¡¯t let go of those she likes.¡± Yun Hu zipped up his jacket and nced sideways. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you don¡¯t even know your own position.¡± Lin Feng took a moment to react before breaking into a smile.¡±¡±I think you¡¯re really itching for a beating.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Yun Hu leaned against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lin Feng suddenly felt a sense of danger. Thinking back to his previous losses, they were all caused by this environment. He couldn¡¯t fall for it again this time. He was thinking so much over here. It would be better for the little stoic to reply to his message and make him feel at ease. As long as the little stoic said no. Everything could still be saved. How could Lin Feng have known that the person holding the phone wasn¡¯t mo bei, but Feng nai? Feng NAI¡¯s style had always been to stir up trouble.¡±¡±Yes.¡± Lin Feng was about to heave a sigh of relief. There were two more words in the dialog box,¡±used.¡± ¡°Used, used, used?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s typing hand had increased in strength! ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± The senior who was willing to be a zero for love? How could he teach someone else¡¯s girlfriend this? It was just the right time to return it. When Feng nai was thinking about these things, he didn¡¯t realize that it was about the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯. After all, Lin Feng¡¯s damage output hadn¡¯t stopped yet. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this and don¡¯t post it on your moments. Don¡¯t mention me, especially in front of your master. Since you¡¯ve already won over Feng nai, it doesn¡¯t matter what the process was. It¡¯s fine as long as you and I both know what¡¯s important. It¡¯s not appropriate to spread it!¡± ¡°Central idea? Senior Lin Huahua, are you talking about ... Making zero for love?¡± Feng nai replied very quickly. After he was done, he set the user¡¯s message to Do Not Disturb and deleted the chat history. After all, a certain someone should being up by now. On the other end of the call, Lin Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dialog box. Yun Hu sensed the abnormality and raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°How about a drink today?¡± Lin Feng asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Hu smiled. Lin Feng¡¯s little scheme was nothing more than, this time, I¡¯ll make you sleep with me! Feng NAI¡¯s one operation had caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more things. For example, when he looked at his moments, he felt that something was missing. In the past, the messages that this person sent were all from his other self. Now, it seemed that it was time to release it. So, she took a photo of her own hand. It was good to have beautiful, slender, and white hands. He didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all. He directly sent a message to his WeChat moments with two simple words: ¡°Domestic support.¡± Once this post was published, it would definitely blow up. After all, mo bei would not have been so unreserved in the past. In mo bei¡¯s understanding, it only counted after he was married. Feng nai, on the other hand, waspletely different. He only felt a little more bnced after sending the photo. Thements came almost instantly. The world¡¯s most handsome fatty: This really didn¡¯t seem like the little stoic¡¯s style! Hand?¡± Young master Jin also wanted to post more, but he was being watched at home, so he could only express his inner thoughts with a frown. Panda said,¡¯brother, you¡¯re good! This is the boss¡¯s hand, right? HUI JI,¡±it¡¯s another day of being abused.¡± Little Lin was the team¡¯s pet.¡±I keep feeling like something¡¯s yunshen for a look.¡± Yun Shen didn¡¯te out, but han Xi replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t me you,¡± ¡°It looks like a pose.¡± Veteran yers were indeed different. The little demon Bo appeared directly.¡±Young master Feng, is it fun to take pictures of yourself?¡± Thisment caught Feng NAI¡¯s attention the most. After reading it, he deleted it and blocked the other party. Very soon, the little demon Bo sent a message. ¡°Where¡¯s big sister bei?¡± Feng nai nced at her. She was only four years old, a child. He ignored her. ¡°No matter what state you are in, remember to remind her toe for the surgery,¡± the little demon Bo said. Surgery? Was it about hands? Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over. Just as he was about to reply, he noticed the emoji pack that she was not letting him see. Little Kenai doesn¡¯t eat coriander, take it away! Little Kenai¡¯s head was hurting, she wanted a hug! Your little Kenai only wants to sleep now, she doesn¡¯t want topete! Every photo was of him, apanied by his words. What nonsense was this? Feng nai narrowed his eyes and was about to delete it. The door on the other side was pushed open. It was mo bei, who had just finished cooking the porridge. She strolled over and took a look at the phone screen he was holding. Feng nai had already exited the WeChat page and clicked on the food video. This person was like an old-fashioned man. Other than food videos, he didn¡¯t have any other applications. ¡°Come here and have some porridge.¡± Chapter 1511 ? Chapter 1511: Save Trantor: 5496903 Old master Jin didn¡¯t hide anything, and he wouldn¡¯t let a certain movie King stay in the Jin family for long. When it was about time, he was about to ask them to leave. The man had already put down his teacup.¡±¡±Chairman Jin, Vice President Jin, I still have a script to read. I¡¯ll be joining the crew in a few days, so I have to go back and prepare.¡± Such a person with a sense of propriety. This made old master Jin admire him, but at the same time, he also thought about more things. Young master Jin didn¡¯t know how to think.¡±Go back? I¡¯ll send you off! I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Old master Jin nced at them. A certain movie King chuckled and was very polite.¡±It¡¯s already sote. Vice President Jin, you should go to bed early. The manager has driven the car and is just outside.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to the door. After all, I brought you out.¡± Young master Jin said as he started to put on his coat. He didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to reject him. It was obvious how he came to be so passionate. Of course, a certain movie King would not refuse such a farewell. Old master Jin didn¡¯t stop him. Young master Jin was more straightforward than anyone else. How could he not be happy after having fun? He was simply too happy. He was still analyzing the situation with a certain movie King. ¡°Say, if I had my brother NA¡¯s methods, wouldn¡¯t I be single by now?¡± After a certain movie King heard his words, he nced at him.¡±¡±You really want to get rid of your single life?¡± ¡°What kind of question are you asking? of course I do.¡± Young master Jin looked around and leaned over. ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, you know that, right?¡± A certain movie King didn¡¯t understand why he had to be secretive about this kind of thing, and his eyes were light.¡±Your birthday party some time ago was very spectacr.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my brother is still here. I¡¯m burning his money. ¡± Young master Jin let out a long sigh,¡±thinking about it, I¡¯ve also had my glorious days. After all, there were so many beautiful women.¡± When a certain movie King heard this, heughed, but the meaning was unclear. Young master Jin opened his mouth again. This time, his voice was very low, like a small animal speaking. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult and I haven¡¯t slept with anyone yet. If this gets out, it¡¯ll affect my dignity as Vice-President Jin, so I have to get rid of my single status as soon as possible!¡± When a certain movie King heard this, he sized him up. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± young master Jin stuttered. ¡°The Prince of the nightclub dance floor. You¡¯ve never slept with anyone before?¡± A certain movie King asked indifferently. Young master Jin tried his best to defend himself. ¡°I¡¯m a person who pays more attention to hygiene. Besides, my brother na has also said that it¡¯s only interesting to do that kind of thing with the person you like. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very dirty.¡± ¡°Such a dirty description doesn¡¯t seem like something young master Feng would say.¡± A certain movie King wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. Young master Jin¡¯s ears drooped.¡±Alright, it¡¯s true that my brother nai didn¡¯t say that. I made up thetter part, but the first part was definitely my brother NAI¡¯s idea. It¡¯s because after mo bei left, my brother nai would loiter around from time to time. You know, if you have such perfect male friends around you, it¡¯ll be hard for you to find a partner. You saw what happened today. They all went to hit on brother nai. Sigh, people like me are always treated as a younger brother for no reason. But I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m still growing.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to grow. This is good.¡± A certain movie King suddenly said. Young master Jin didn¡¯t quite react.¡±What did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± A certain movie King looked over at his manager, who had been waiting for him.¡±¡±I¡¯m getting in the car, you can go back. ¡± Young master Jin grinned.¡±Are you calling me Vice-President Jin because my grandfather looks fierce? don¡¯t worry, my grandfather is only like that on the surface. The old man is very kind on the inside.¡± The manager was still listening, and his thin lips moved. This little Vice President Jin even sold out Chairman Jin. Chapter 1512 ? Chapter 1512: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Abandon?¡± Young master Jin¡¯s eyes widened when he said this, and he looked a little angry.¡±Grandpa, what are you talking about? where my brother na is, my gold is there! I know I¡¯ve been stupid since I was a child, and I¡¯m not very smart either. I probably can¡¯t stop those people outside, but I¡¯ll never betray brother naer!¡± When old master Jin heard this, he sighed. This Tiger grandson of his was still a little reasonable. The next second. ¡°I say, Grandpa, have you aged a year recently? your thinking isn¡¯t that good anymore. If you really can¡¯t wrap your head around it, why don¡¯t I buy you some brain tinum? It¡¯s a young-looking health product!¡± Old master Jin didn¡¯t want to fight today, but he couldn¡¯t stand someone rushing up to him. He directly pulled the vine beside his hand, unable to hide his irritation. ¡°I think you just need a beating!¡± ¡°And you call it a young-looking health product!¡± ¡°If you really want to help someone, you should take care of our family¡¯spany first. Don¡¯t just bring anyone home!¡± Young master Jin jumped up and down, and finally turned around with the Butler in his arms.¡±Grandpa, I didn¡¯t bring anyone along. Ji shenyan is my brother. We¡¯ve known each other for so long and he¡¯s someone thepany wants to keep. It¡¯s not too much for me to bring him back, so don¡¯t use me wrongly.¡± ¡°I wronged you?¡± Old master Jin didn¡¯t bother to get angry with him.¡±You should be more careful. Someone like him is someone who will be friends with you. You¡¯re only his boss now, and a listed boss at that. I know your abilities very well. It¡¯s already considered a light punishment for him to kick you out at any time. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be caught for something. The Jin Corporation is unstable now. If something happens, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. He¡¯s already in contact with otherpanies and won¡¯t stay in the Jin Corporation. Don¡¯t think that he really treats you as a friend. You can think about it yourself. ¡± Consider? He was considering again. Right now, young master Jin¡¯s head was buzzing. How could he still consider? He¡¯s already in contact with otherpanies? How could he not know? Young master Jin was an enthusiastic person. Once he had decided on someone, he would desperately treat that person well without considering the consequences. ¡°Don¡¯t think that people really treat you as a friend. ¡± This sentence was like a ssh of cold water, drenching his entire body. The Butler didn¡¯t want to see the young master like this. After all, he was an innocent child. In fact, what was so simple about it? It was one thing for young master Jin to be yful, but he would never bring shame to the Jin family, let alone to brother na. He didn¡¯t touch any of those messy parties, unless he was doing his homework in a nightclub. He would not force the girl to be with him. Because he knows your limits. He had thought that he was no longer just a boss to Ji shenyan. But now that he was being pointed at, he really felt discouraged. The Butler walked over and consoled him.¡±Young master, it¡¯s true that the Feng family is in trouble recently. That¡¯s why old master is so direct. I don¡¯t know if young master Feng can make it through the meeting in two days.¡± ¡°A meeting? What kind of meeting?¡± Young master Jin looked up. The Butler sighed.¡±It¡¯s an unwritten Chamber of Commerce. Young master Feng and miss mo aren¡¯t in a good situation. There¡¯s also the organizingmittee ... I don¡¯t know if they can handle the pressure.¡± Young master Jin was really worried when he heard this. He took out his phone and didn¡¯t care about brother naer¡¯s daily routine. She was so anxious that she wanted to make a voice call. Over there, as expected ... He died very decisively! Young master Jin was helpless. After some thought, he could only call mo bei. This time, the other side picked up. But ... ¡°Is there something?¡± Chapter 1513 ? Chapter 1513: Save Trantor: 5496903 This time, the other side picked up. But ... ¡°Brother, brother nain!?¡± Young master Jin was a little dumbfounded. He ... He did want to look for brother naer, but logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be the one picking up the phone directly, and this ... This tone ... Feng nai wasn¡¯t very good at games, and he wasn¡¯t very patient to begin with.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t Grandpa Jin tell you not to call a girl who already has a boyfriend? If Grandpa Jin didn¡¯t tell you, I don¡¯t mind telling you. ¡± When Feng nai said this, he spoke very slowly, indifferently tormenting her. The ckened him was better at hitting his target. Young master Jin¡¯s back quivered when he heard this. Usually, the method that brother na taught him was to focus on fighting, with the bag as a supplement. To him, the word ¡°tell¡± was just an adjective, not a verb. Young master Jin quickly agreed,¡±brother nain!¡± I was wrong! ¡°Listen to my exnation. This is what I was thinking. I was actually calling you, but you know, the name saved on my phone number is just next to brother nai and sister-inw nai. Besides, people say that whoever¡¯s family¡¯s child can¡¯t be found, I should call that person. Aren¡¯t you sister-inw¡¯s family? hehehe.¡± Mo bei was there as well. When she heard this, she looked at Feng nai with an indifferent gaze. Feng nai was just about to speak. ¡°He¡¯s right. ¡± Mo bei interrupted him and pulled him up from his chair. Feng nai really didn¡¯t want to touch any games, but if there was a chance to get rid of her, he could try. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Young master Jin subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the two words. As expected, no matter what kind of person brother na was, mo bei, this little brother, would be able to keep him in check. Wait a minute. He wanted to tell brother na about the crisis that the Feng Corporation was in. Young master Jin wanted to call a second time. The Butler reached out to stop him.¡±Young master, you know that young master Feng must have known about this long ago. It¡¯s not up to you to decide what the Feng family will do.¡± Young master Jin lowered his hand upon hearing this. Although he didn¡¯t y games much and was obsessed with creating and disco dancing every day. However, he had heard everything that was said outside. Mo bei and brother na were not in a good situation. However, even if the situation was not good. Young master Jin was also a little envious. He had seen his brother nai raise his head to look at mo bei with a slightly coquettish expression when he had a fever. His eyes were filled with that person. He had also seen her before. That person was worried that his brother nain would be exposed to the sun, so he stretched out his hand to block the sunlight and his eyes were gentle. From the past until now. Even if he was beyond redemption. The two of them never seemed to have the intention of letting go of each other. ¡°I know.¡± Young master Jin looked up.¡±Uncle Wang, tell Grandpa that I¡¯ll only follow brother na. They all say that he¡¯s ruthless, but I think it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s ruthless. At that time, many businessmen came back from yise, but he didn ¡®t. Uncle Wang, I¡¯m different from brother na. He¡¯s been doing things that many people don¡¯t dare to do. He¡¯s an indomitable spirit in his bones, and I believe that this time, he¡¯ll definitely be able to revive the Feng Corporation. After all...That person was there.¡± The Butler was a little confused. This was actually their young master! Their silly little master, ERHA, could also be so serious at times! The night grew deeper. The Feng family, second floor. The twoputers were ced side by side. Feng nai nced at his right hand. He could take a gun. Mouse? Chapter 1514 ? Chapter 1514: Save Trantor: 5496903 The Butler sighed.¡±It¡¯s an unwritten Chamber of Commerce. Young master Feng and miss mo aren¡¯t in a good situation. There¡¯s also the organizingmittee ... I don¡¯t know if they can handle the pressure.¡± Young master Jin was really worried when he heard this. He took out his phone and didn¡¯t care about brother naer¡¯s daily routine. She was so anxious that she wanted to make a voice call. Over there, as expected ... He died very decisively! Young master Jin was helpless. After some thought, he could only call mo bei. This time, the other side picked up. But ... ¡°Brother, brother nain!?¡± Young master Jin was a little dumbfounded. He ... He did want to look for brother naer, but logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be the one picking up the phone directly, and this ... This tone ... Feng nai wasn¡¯t very good at games, and he wasn¡¯t very patient to begin with.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t Grandpa Jin tell you not to call a girl who already has a boyfriend? If Grandpa Jin didn¡¯t tell you, I don¡¯t mind telling you. ¡± When Feng nai said this, he spoke very slowly, indifferently tormenting her. The ckened him was better at hitting his target. Young master Jin¡¯s back quivered when he heard this. Usually, the method that brother na taught him was to focus on fighting, with the bag as a supplement. To him, the word ¡°tell¡± was just an adjective, not a verb. Young master Jin quickly agreed,¡±brother nain!¡± I was wrong! ¡°Listen to my exnation. This is what I was thinking. I was actually calling you, but you know, the name saved on my phone number is just next to brother nai and sister-inw nai. Besides, people say that whoever¡¯s family¡¯s child can¡¯t be found, I should call that person. Aren¡¯t you sister-inw¡¯s family? hehehe.¡± Mo bei was there as well. When she heard this, she looked at Feng nai with an indifferent gaze. Feng nai was just about to speak. ¡°He¡¯s right. ¡± Mo bei interrupted him and pulled him up from his chair. Feng nai really didn¡¯t want to touch any games, but if there was a chance to get rid of her, he could try. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Young master Jin subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the two words. As expected, no matter what kind of person brother na was, mo bei, this little brother, would be able to keep him in check. Wait a minute. He wanted to tell brother na about the crisis that the Feng Corporation was in. Young master Jin wanted to call a second time. The Butler reached out to stop him.¡±Young master, you know that young master Feng must have known about this long ago. It¡¯s not up to you to decide what the Feng family will do.¡± Young master Jin lowered his hand upon hearing this. Although he didn¡¯t y games much and was obsessed with creating and disco dancing every day. However, he had heard everything that was said outside. Mo bei and brother na were not in a good situation. However, even if the situation was not good. Young master Jin was also a little envious. He had seen his brother nai raise his head to look at mo bei with a slightly coquettish expression when he had a fever. His eyes were filled with that person. He had also seen her before. That person was worried that his brother nain would be exposed to the sun, so he stretched out his hand to block the sunlight and his eyes were gentle. From the past until now. Even if he was beyond redemption. The two of them never seemed to have the intention of letting go of each other. ¡°I know.¡± Young master Jin looked up.¡±Uncle Wang, tell Grandpa that I¡¯ll only follow brother na. They all say that he¡¯s ruthless, but I think it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s ruthless. At that time, many businessmen came back from yise, but he didn ¡®t. Uncle Wang, I¡¯m different from brother na. He¡¯s been doing things that many people don¡¯t dare to do. He¡¯s an indomitable spirit in his bones, and I believe that this time, he¡¯ll definitely be able to revive the Feng Corporation. After all...That person was there.¡± The Butler was a little confused. This was actually their young master! Their silly little master ERHA could also be so serious at times! Chapter 1515 ? Chapter 1515: One thousand four hundred and seventy four Trantor: 5496903 ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± Feng nai looked away and nonchntly took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, his voice still indifferent.¡±¡±I¡¯m different from him. I can¡¯tpete and I don¡¯t like to y this kind of child¡¯s game. ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a child¡¯s game.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and took the cigarette from his hand. She lowered her body even more.¡±You probably don¡¯t have time to smoke. Look at the screen, here.¡± Feng nai looked at his hand that had been pressed down again and raised his eyebrows. You would never know what your teammates were doing during ranked games. In the game, the mage watched as his jungler walked slowly at first, then seemed to have learned how to take the blue Buff, just that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with it. ¡°In this game, economy is King. As a jungler, you have to eat money quickly.¡± Mo bei nced sideways at the wilderness.¡±¡±You¡¯ve also taken down the river side¡¯s narration monsters. The opponent¡¯s jungler should be thinking of a way to catch him at this time. You¡¯ve just lost a round of gold. Enter his red zone and take his jungle. ¡± It was probably because mo bei had touched the team¡¯s voice chat when she was holding Feng NAI¡¯s hand. This exnation. Feng nai wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it. Even his teammates could hear him. In an instant. The news within the team exploded. ¡°What do you mean? After all that, he doesn¡¯t even know how to fight. ¡± ¡°F * ck, my rankingpetition.¡± ¡°What kind of contestants are you? surrender, hurry up.¡± When mo bei saw these words, there was not a single ripple of emotion on her face. Instead, she pulled Feng nai up and let him sit in his seat. ¡°You can y this one. Use some big moves and just follow me.¡± A big move? Feng nai studied it for a while. As for why he wanted to study her, he could see her side profile from where he was sitting. So serious? It was originally just a game. Feng nai didn¡¯t care at all. But for some reason, after looking at her eyes, he wanted to make those people who were still talking shut up. Mo bei¡¯s hand was still injured, so her hand speed would definitely not be as fast as before. However, mo bei had always been a stream of consciousness, so she could determine the opponent¡¯s position. After all, this wasn¡¯t a professional match, and it was a mid-tier match. Mo bei had switched positions with Feng nai because she had taken these factors into consideration. It should not be a big problem. But his teammates didn¡¯t think so. When faced with such a situation, it was indeed a bit of a breakdown. The Archer began to speak.¡±He picked the jungler as soon as he came up and said he wanted to fill in the support. He didn¡¯t even look at the Dragon and didn¡¯t even know how to catch a person.¡± News from the team. Feng nai could also see that his faint eyes had turned a little cold at this moment. He didn¡¯t like these people being long-winded. The Archer wanted to say something. Mo bei nced at the map. Full name? The person who was called didn¡¯t refuse. Mo bei pulled up her vision again.¡±Big move. Come up.¡± Feng nai had wanted to use his ultimate, but he didn¡¯t know how to do it after all. Even after he used his ultimate, he didn¡¯t achieve the expected effect because the distance wasn¡¯t enough. After mo bei saw this, she turned to look at that overly handsome face. His thin lips were slightly pursed, and his eyes were slightly hostile. He was still so handsome that nothing couldpare to him. Even the arc of his chin was porcin white as if it had been immersed in light. He probably didn¡¯t think about anything. The number one jungler in the entire server, k-God, would miss his skill when he was ying as a support. No one would know the expression on his face after he threw the skill. Mo bei had seen all of this. She couldn¡¯t help but curve her eyes and take two steps back.¡±This distance should be enough. Come up?¡± Chapter 1516 ? Chapter 1516: Save Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai raised his hand and pressed the button. His voice was still faint and very soft, so you might not hear it if you didn¡¯t listen carefully.¡±You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on and you¡¯re stillughing at the dog at home. Be fair. Who am I ying this boring game for?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. Then, he looked at the man. At this moment, Feng nai had already activated his ultimate skill and attached it to mo bei¡¯s head.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± As mo bei said this, her wrist began to move. When the corners of her lips curled up, it was clear and faint, like the first melting of winter snow. There was a saying. She had never said it. Before I met you, I set many standards for my boyfriend. She had to be good at ying games, good looking, and had beautiful hands. However, after meeting you, I realized that all of this is not worth mentioning. You said,¡±you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. How can you me your dog? be fair. Who am I ying this boring game for?¡± . I¡¯m even more certain. You have always been just you. Mo bei lowered her eyes and hid in the grass. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡± Boys with canine teeth were indeed very cute. Even when she was wronged, she still looked like she wanted to bite someone. In that instant, mo bei once again overturned all the settings. This person, no matter what he looked like, would always be him. In the past, he would probably feel tired asionally in front of her. He suppressed a part of his true nature at the bottom of his heart. Because she liked to be clean, he had always been high and mighty, untainted by a speck of dust. Even after smoking, he would wash his hands clean before hugging her. Sometimes, mo bei would think. What would have happened if she had not left back then? ¡°Are youughing at me for being a noob and getting distracted? ¡®Feng nai felt a little annoyed for some reason, probably because he couldn¡¯t control this thing in his hand. This made him realize the gap between him and a certain someone, and this gap made him narrow his eyes. Mo bei nced at the map.¡±I was a little distracted. But it wasn¡¯t because of your operation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of the technique?¡± Feng naiughed.¡±If it¡¯s not because of the game¡¯s mechanics. What else could it be?¡± After mo bei understood the location of the other side, she turned around and reminded him in a calm voice,¡±¡±A dog raised at home.¡± Feng nai was speechless. The voice chat was on the team. His teammates had already been silent for a long time when Feng nai said that. Some of them had actually said ¡°F * ck¡±, but in a lower voice. Feng nai didn¡¯t turn on his headphones, so he couldn¡¯t hear it. At this time, the team began to type like crazy. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the rankingpetition, brother. Can you stop showing off your love?¡± It was only then that mo bei realized that she had turned on the team voice chat. After turning it off, she pulled the line of sight and sent out an attack signal. The shooter didn¡¯t n to follow.¡±He¡¯s so weak. He doesn¡¯t even know how to catch a person. Go and fight by yourself.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t mind. As she entered the arena, she said,¡±¡±The opponent didn¡¯t Dodge. One skill.¡± The two of them entered the tower at the same time. The opposing adc had thought that the jungler didn¡¯t know how to y, so he wasn¡¯t on guard. He didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, he would be gone. ¡°It¡¯s finally useful,¡±the Archer said. Feng nai swept a nce at the team¡¯s news, and his eyes turned even colder. Mo bei¡¯s voice was still in his ears,¡±middlene.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯te down. He followed mo bei and flew up. The opposite midne was still taking thene when it was cut off from behind. Double kill! The sound effects yed! Only then did the other side realize the danger. He clearly didn¡¯t feel that the Assassin¡¯s hand speed was very fast. Why was it so difficult? It was as if the other side knew where they were. Mo bei¡¯s triple kill had brought Feng nai into the opponent¡¯s jungle to get it, but it had only taken her three minutes to turn the tables from a headwind! Chapter 1517 ? Chapter 1517: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°F * ck! Brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°What brother? that voice, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice, right?¡± ¡°The jungler is a female? Don¡¯t joke around, it¡¯s my rankingpetition. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said this sentence many times!¡± ¡°Is the jungler really a woman?¡± ¡°The mic was turned on, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± ¡°I was just focused on the road. Damn, a woman? That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°She even taught that guy how to y games.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the situation with the support?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man, and he¡¯s here to get his girlfriend to carry him. I¡¯m so F * cking envious! I also want to win while lying down!¡± Mages and topners were both very interesting. Only shooters. ¡°At first, you didn¡¯t even know how to catch a person. Now that you¡¯re here, what are you envious of? just don¡¯t screw up.¡± In any case, he was very dissatisfied. It was understandable. After all, people didn¡¯t like to meet couples in ranked games. There was a truth that a dish shouldn¡¯t have a sister. Mo bei had the same mentality. Now that his hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, he could only use prediction and point of view to calcte the other side¡¯s position. ¡°Jungle, fouro¡¯ clock direction.¡± Fouro¡¯ clock? Some of his teammates didn¡¯t understand what he meant. However, Feng nai understood. He moved his mouse slightly. The first skill was scouting, and the second skill followed up. There was no damage, but it had a certain effect of keeping the enemy in ce. This time, mo bei was not the one who wasmanding. In addition to his hand ... When mo bei swept in, she turned her eyes slightly. After killing him instantly, she returned to her original spot. Then, he paused for a moment. ¡°You will.¡± It was not a question. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±it¡¯s just a skill. What¡¯s there to not know?¡± Mo bei looked at his wrist. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±We can fight two against four.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reject her. To him, it was just a matter of waving his mouse. He wasn¡¯t observing these things, but what others didn¡¯t notice, such as someone¡¯s operation and skill cooldowns, as well as some traces. The Archer was still impatient. He felt that no one wasing to help him at the bottomne. Then, there was a ¡°Chi¡± sound! At the same time the jungle¡¯s sound effects sounded. It was mo bei who had brought Feng nai into the dragon¡¯s cave. The other party was opening the Dragon, thinking that it was foolproof. No one had expected that the White figure would suddenly appear! ¡°The assassin from the other side is here!¡± ¡°Baolong, quickly!¡± Baolong? Can they be saved? The dragon¡¯s cave had always been mo bei¡¯s home ground. Unfortunately, his hand speed was too slow, and he couldn¡¯t get four kills in one wave. However, in the time it took for him to enter and exit, he took the Dragon and then recalled his skill. After avoiding the enemy¡¯s support, he charged in again. He refreshed his big move and took the lives of two of the opponents. It was a 4v2, and two people had died. The Dragon was gone, and the opponent¡¯s mentality had been crushed! In theter stages, as soon as he saw that figure, he would sh and leave. His two teammates were in high spirits. ¡°I also want to meet a couple like this.¡± ¡°Little sister¡¯s jungling is really stable. How about the next game of Squad 5?¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai turned on the microphone.¡±We have some personal matters to attend to. We won¡¯t be queuing.¡± News from the team. ¡°......¡± ¡°Private matter? I¡¯m f * cking envious again!¡± Private matter? Mo bei turned to look at him. Nothing could be seen in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, but he swept a nce at the bottomne Archer¡¯s id and looked up without a change in expression.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any taste in my mouth, so I want to eat some fruit.¡± This is a private matter? Mo bei didn¡¯t forget that his fever had just subsided, and that was indeed the case for people with a cold. She let go of the mouse and stood up.¡±Give me a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai responded as he invited a certain Archer into the pk room ... Chapter 1518 ? Chapter 1518: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°F * ck! Brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°What brother? that voice, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice, right?¡± ¡°The jungler is a female? Don¡¯t joke around, it¡¯s my rankingpetition. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said this sentence many times!¡± ¡°Is the jungler really a woman?¡± ¡°The mic was turned on, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± ¡°I was just focused on the road. Damn, a woman? That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°She even taught that guy how to y games.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the situation with the support?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man, and he¡¯s here to get his girlfriend to carry him. I¡¯m so F * cking envious! I also want to win while lying down!¡± Mages and topners were both very interesting. Only shooters. ¡°At first, you didn¡¯t even know how to catch a person. Now that you¡¯re here, what are you envious of? just don¡¯t screw up.¡± In any case, he was very dissatisfied. It was understandable. After all, people didn¡¯t like to meet couples in ranked games. There was a truth that a dish shouldn¡¯t have a sister. Mo bei had the same mentality. Now that his hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, he could only use prediction and point of view to calcte the other side¡¯s position. ¡°Jungle, fouro¡¯ clock direction.¡± Fouro¡¯ clock? Some of his teammates didn¡¯t understand what he meant. However, Feng nai understood. He moved his mouse slightly. The first skill was scouting, and the second skill followed up. There was no damage, but it had a certain effect of keeping the enemy in ce. This time, mo bei was not the one who wasmanding. In addition to his hand ... When mo bei swept in, she turned her eyes slightly. After killing him instantly, she returned to her original spot. Then, he paused for a moment. ¡°You will.¡± It was not a question. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±it¡¯s just a skill. What¡¯s there to not know?¡± Mo bei looked at his wrist. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±We can fight two against four.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reject her. To him, it was just a matter of waving his mouse. He wasn¡¯t observing these things, but what others didn¡¯t notice, such as someone¡¯s operation and skill cooldowns, as well as some traces. The Archer was still impatient. He felt that no one wasing to help him at the bottomne. Then, there was a ¡°Chi¡± sound! At the same time the jungle¡¯s sound effects sounded. It was mo bei who had brought Feng nai into the dragon¡¯s cave. The other party was opening the Dragon, thinking that it was foolproof. No one had expected that the White figure would suddenly appear! ¡°The assassin from the other side is here!¡± ¡°Baolong, quickly!¡± Baolong? Can they be saved? The dragon¡¯s cave had always been mo bei¡¯s home ground. Unfortunately, his hand speed was too slow, and he couldn¡¯t get four kills in one wave. However, in the time it took for him to enter and exit, he took the Dragon and then recalled his skill. After avoiding the enemy¡¯s support, he charged in again. He refreshed his big move and took the lives of two of the opponents. It was a 4v2, and two people had died. The Dragon was gone, and the opponent¡¯s mentality had been crushed! In theter stages, as soon as he saw that figure, he would sh and leave. His two teammates were in high spirits. ¡°I also want to meet a couple like this.¡± ¡°Little sister¡¯s jungling is really stable. How about the next game of Squad 5?¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai turned on the microphone.¡±We have some personal matters to attend to. We won¡¯t be queuing.¡± News from the team. ¡°......¡± ¡°Private matter? I¡¯m f * cking envious again!¡± Private matter? Mo bei turned to look at him. Nothing could be seen in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, but he swept a nce at the bottomne Archer¡¯s id and looked up without a change in expression.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any taste in my mouth, so I want to eat some fruit.¡± This is a private matter? Mo bei didn¡¯t forget that his fever had just subsided. People with a cold were indeed like this. They wouldn¡¯t have any taste in their mouths. Hence, she let go of the mouse, got up, and went downstairs.¡±Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1519 ? Chapter 1519: Save (not counted) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°F * ck! Brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°What brother? that voice, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice, right?¡± ¡°The jungler is a female? Don¡¯t joke around, it¡¯s my rankingpetition. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said this sentence many times!¡± ¡°Is the jungler really a woman?¡± ¡°The mic was turned on, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± ¡°I was just focused on the road. Damn, a woman? That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°She even taught that guy how to y games.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the situation with the support?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man, and he¡¯s here to get his girlfriend to carry him. I¡¯m so F * cking envious! I also want to win while lying down!¡± Mages and topners were both very interesting. Only shooters. ¡°At first, you didn¡¯t even know how to catch a person. Now that you¡¯re here, what are you envious of? just don¡¯t screw up.¡± In any case, he was very dissatisfied. It was understandable. After all, people didn¡¯t like to meet couples in ranked games. There was a truth that a dish shouldn¡¯t have a sister. Mo bei had the same mentality. Now that his hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, he could only use prediction and point of view to calcte the other side¡¯s position. ¡°Jungle, fouro¡¯ clock direction.¡± Fouro¡¯ clock? Some of his teammates didn¡¯t understand what he meant. However, Feng nai understood. He moved his mouse slightly. The first skill was scouting, and the second skill followed up. There was no damage, but it had a certain effect of keeping the enemy in ce. This time, mo bei was not the one who wasmanding. In addition to his hand ... When mo bei swept in, she turned her eyes slightly. After killing him instantly, she returned to her original spot. Then, he paused for a moment. ¡°You will.¡± It was not a question. Feng nai replied nonchntly,¡±it¡¯s just a skill. What¡¯s there to not know?¡± Mo bei looked at his wrist. Feng nai raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±We can fight two against four.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t reject her. To him, it was just a matter of waving his mouse. He wasn¡¯t observing these things, but what others didn¡¯t notice, such as someone¡¯s operation and skill cooldowns, as well as some traces. The Archer was still impatient. He felt that no one wasing to help him at the bottomne. Then, there was a ¡°Chi¡± sound! At the same time the jungle¡¯s sound effects sounded. It was mo bei who had brought Feng nai into the dragon¡¯s cave. The other party was opening the Dragon, thinking that it was foolproof. No one had expected that the White figure would suddenly appear! ¡°The assassin from the other side is here!¡± ¡°Baolong, quickly!¡± Baolong? Can they be saved? The dragon¡¯s cave had always been mo bei¡¯s home ground. Unfortunately, his hand speed was too slow, and he couldn¡¯t get four kills in one wave. However, in the time it took for him to enter and exit, he took the Dragon and then recalled his skill. After avoiding the enemy¡¯s support, he charged in again. He refreshed his big move and took the lives of two of the opponents. It was a 4v2, and two people had died. The Dragon was gone, and the opponent¡¯s mentality had been crushed! In theter stages, as soon as he saw that figure, he would sh and leave. His two teammates were in high spirits. ¡°I also want to meet a couple like this.¡± ¡°Little sister¡¯s jungling is really stable. How about the next game of Squad 5?¡± Mo bei had yet to speak. Feng nai turned on the microphone.¡±We have some personal matters to attend to. We won¡¯t be queuing.¡± News from the team. ¡°......¡± ¡°Private matter? I¡¯m f * cking envious again!¡± Private matter? Mo bei turned to look at him. Nothing could be seen in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes, but he swept a nce at the bottomne Archer¡¯s id and looked up without a change in expression.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any taste in my mouth, so I want to eat some fruit.¡± This is a private matter? Mo bei didn¡¯t forget that his fever had just subsided. People with a cold were indeed like this, having no taste in their mouths. Thus, she let go of the mouse, got up, and went downstairs.¡±Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1520 ? Chapter 1520: Save Trantor: 5496903 Was he trying to trick him? He couldn¡¯t be fooled. When this person yed games, his methods were really dirty. When he was ying ranked earlier, he didn¡¯t realize that in this 1v1, he didn¡¯t look like a simple person when he came up to grab his blue buff. The man thought about it and looked over again. Eh? Still no movement. Did he really go offline? Could it be that the inte connection wasn¡¯t good? No, he was definitely fishing! He couldn¡¯t take the bait. However, it seemed like he had really disconnected. This might be his chance to turn the tide! What should I do? should I go up and fight ... Just as the man was hesitating, not knowing what was going on. On the other side of theputer. It was mo bei who brought up a bowl of soup noodles. The soup base was made from chicken soup, and there were carrots and vegetables in it, as well as a little meat sauce as a decoration. When it was ced in front of Feng nai, it was still steaming hot and emitting a fragrant aroma. Feng nai had stopped moving because a certain someone had returned. He was thinking about how to exin the current situation and subconsciously let go of the mouse. However, someone as smart as mo bei knew that it was Pk mode with just a nce at the screen. After she put down her bowl and chopsticks, she looked at him with a light gaze. ¡°You¡¯re pk-ing?¡± Feng nai replied absent-mindedly with an ¡°mm.¡± Mo bei¡¯s memory had always been good. When she looked at the screen again, she had already recognized the man¡¯s id: ¡°Is it the teammate from earlier?¡± Feng nai slowly took a sip of the soup, his thin lips pursing.¡±¡±He insisted on dragging me in to fight. He¡¯s really free. He probably saw that I didn¡¯t know how to fight and wanted to bully me.¡± Mo bei looked at his eating posture and knew that he was afraid of the heat. She pulled out two pieces of tissue for him.¡±Halfway through the battle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai took the tissue and took another sip of the soup. He really wanted to eat the meat sauce inside. Not only was it not greasy, but it also left a fragrant taste in his mouth. The carrots inside were also soft and vorful. ¡°I¡¯m done. ¡± Mo bei blocked his hand.¡±You go eat. I¡¯ll fight.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want her to do it. After all, once she saw some things, she had to find a way to cover it up. In the game. The man saw that the other party had been standing there for a minute without any movement. Now, he was 100% sure. This person¡¯s inte speed wasn¡¯t good, and it was jammed! His chance had reallye! The man was still very careful. In order to determine the opponent¡¯s status, he first leaped from the grass. Instead of using a high-level skill to attack, he used his spear to test it out, then quickly returned to the grass to avoid the skill that the opponent might use. He didn¡¯t move! F * ck, he really didn¡¯t move! Then what was he waiting for! The man held a long spear and used a big move to lift it up. The silver figure on the screen was directly blown into the air, and his HP dropped rapidly. The people watching the battle were all feeling regretful. The man was overjoyed. This time, it was really Rong ... Before he could finish sighing. At theputer. Mo bei didn¡¯t give Feng nai a chance to refuse. She bent over, grabbed the mouse by his hand, and swiped it across the table with him and the chair between them! Second skill formation, breaking the opponent¡¯s damage! Immediately after, a one skill was used, and the man who was moving was a little dumbfounded. Before he could react. The figure had returned. What, what was going on? No, wasn¡¯t he AFK? Just as he was stammering. A light voice was heard. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re bullying my boyfriend?¡± Chapter 1521 ? Chapter 1521: Protecting his shorings Trantor: 5496903 Heard? Who told him that? It was obvious who was the one bullying who! The man couldn¡¯t help but turn on his microphone.¡±God, you can see the results. I¡¯ve already died three times and I haven¡¯t hit your boyfriend even once. If you don¡¯t believe me, the audience can be my witness!¡± [I can be the witness. It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t beaten him up before. You just can¡¯t beat him.] The man was speechless. Mo bei saw it, but when she lowered her head and met those pitch-ck eyes, she turned her gaze back. Of course, she knew about the problem with the battle record. She would discuss this matter with him in privateter. But now ... ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand the skills of each character. You¡¯re going too far by inviting him to a pk.¡± As mo bei spoke, she was about to continue moving forward. The man shouted,¡±it wasn¡¯t me!¡± He was the one who invited them! He pulled me in!¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers stopped. The man heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she had finally exined it clearly. He didn¡¯t expect that the slender figure only paused for a moment, and in the next second, he directly swept over. A few sword shadows fell, and he lost his life. That operation was simply ruthless! ¡°We really don¡¯t have to invite them!!!¡± The man wanted to grab his hair. Was he really going to be caught here and have his ount reset? ¡°Hey, say something. I know you haven¡¯t left. Your girlfriend is using your ount. You must be watching from the side.¡± Feng nai, who had been tagged, slowly said,¡±¡±I¡¯m eating, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to answer. It¡¯ll affect my digestion. ¡± The man thought, ...What kind of F * cking reason is this? ¡°Then let¡¯s be reasonable, don¡¯t kill me until my ount is cleared!¡± Feng nai nced at mo bei and smiled faintly.¡±¡±Brother, what are you talking about? What ount reset? You invited me in, so I¡¯m just going to fight with you. ¡± The man thought,¡¯F * ck, I can¡¯t even defend myself against this!¡¯ How could this person be so shameless! He didn¡¯t even admit what he had just said and done! ¡°Almighty, little sister, since things havee to this, I¡¯m a dying man, and my words are kind. This man is not suitable for you. He¡¯s too much of a scumbag. There¡¯s not a single truth in his words. He¡¯s just trying to trick you! He obviously knew how to y as an assassin. During the ranked game just now, he pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything and asked you to teach him. If he really didn¡¯t know how to y, how could he have such a record? You killed me three times!¡± The man felt that saying this was enough to show his honesty. Unexpectedly, when the other party spoke again, there was a slight seriousness in his tone.¡±In six minutes, he killed you three times. It seems that he¡¯s not very familiar with the skills.¡± The man was speechless. ¡°No, master, miss, are you talking in your sleep?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze and said in a very normal tone, truly trying to get his opinion.¡±¡±Are you going to surrender or do you want me to kill you a few more times?¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw hope.¡±I surrender, I surrender!¡± As long as he didn¡¯t get reset to zero, he could change his id and be a good man again. He could pretend that today¡¯s incident never happened! Mo bei looked at the surrender sign on the screen and moved her mouse to save the yback. Feng nai, who was sitting there, furrowed his brows slightly. This game could be reviewed? Then, did he waste all the time he had spent chatting with her? She would still find out what the situation was. What kind of trashy game was this? it did not even consider the protection of privacy. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. Mo bei immediately clicked on the rey, starting from the part where they invited people ... Chapter 1522 ? Chapter 1522: Save Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai didn¡¯t want to watch this part. Who would want to see his dark history? but after some thought, he couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation. He had already anticipated that he would be seen again. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the person didn¡¯t ask him anything. Instead, he pressed the fast forward button and his eyes were only focused on the screen. Feng nai raised his brows. Did this mean that she didn¡¯t intend to ask him about the lie he had just told? This person was really ... Interesting. As Feng nai thought about this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±So, you knew that I was the one who invited him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the main point,¡±mo bei said indifferently. Lying wasn¡¯t the main point? Feng nai wanted tough again. When he moved back, his head touched her shoulder. Only then did he realize that there was something wrong with their posture. She used the mouse to kill him and watch the rey. It was as if he was in her arms. Feng nai looked up, his eyes a little deep.¡±Miss,¡± he said,¡±are you asking about your position ...¡± ¡°Did you learn to be a hero when you first started following me?¡± Before he could finish speaking, mo bei turned her eyes to the side and interrupted him. The two of them were very close. It was so close that Feng nai could see her slender neck, as well as her corbones and clear porcin white skin ... There was an instinct that he couldn¡¯t control. For example, he really wanted to get it. And some of the most realistic physical reactions. The agitation in his heart made Feng nai subconsciously reach out and loosen his cor. ¡°What?¡± mo bei noticed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was very obvious that Feng nai was a little out of it at this moment. Mo bei looked at him and asked,¡¯hot? Or are you thirsty?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Since the other party had found an excuse for him, he would not let it go. However, Feng nai lowered his eyes. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t have to make this person disappear. It might not be a bad idea to keep her in his hands. At the thought of this, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up.¡±¡±What did you just ask me?¡±¡± ¡°This hero.¡± As mo bei spoke, she moved her mouse.¡±¡±Here, if we use the second skill before the ultimate, he¡¯ll die even faster.¡± Feng nai nced at the screen.¡±Yes. I only realized it after I called.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y a few more rounds. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers moved and she opened another pk room.¡±¡±I¡¯ll watch you y. ¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Feng nai said in azy voice. ¡°There¡¯s more than one hero in the game. After we finish this, there will be others. ¡± Mo bei knew that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to y one more game.¡±¡±y two rounds, change champions, y as a duo, and then open a room for pk. It¡¯s boring to win all the way?¡± Feng nai was indeed uninterested. But if she stayed by his side, they could y together. There was nothing wrong with it as a way to pass time. Besides, one could also read a person¡¯s mind when ying this game. ¡°As you wish.¡± When mo bei heard these two words, she knew that he had already stopped resisting and immediately invited her into the room. Feng nai didn¡¯t want to watch this scene, but after some thought, he couldn¡¯te up with any reasonable exnation. He had already anticipated that he would be watched again. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the person didn¡¯t ask him anything. Instead, he pressed the fast forward button and his eyes were only focused on the screen. Feng nai raised his brows. Did this mean that she didn¡¯t intend to ask him about the lie he had just told? This person was really ... Interesting. As Feng nai thought about this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±So, you knew that I was the one who invited him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the main point,¡±mo bei said indifferently. Lying wasn¡¯t the main point? Feng nai wanted tough again. When he moved back, his head touched her shoulder. Only then did he realize that there was something wrong with their posture. She used the mouse to kill him and watch the rey. It was as if he was in her arms. Feng nai looked up, his eyes a little deep.¡±Miss,¡± he said,¡±are you asking about your position ...¡± ¡°Did you learn to be a hero when you first started following me?¡± Before he could finish speaking, mo bei turned her eyes to the side and interrupted him. The two of them were very close. It was so close that Feng nai could see her slender neck, as well as her corbones and clear porcin white skin ... It was an instinct to control. Chapter 1523 ? Chapter 1523: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡± Mo bei did not hesitate. She moved her mouse and clicked enter. Feng nai realized that a certain someone didn¡¯t take his opinion into consideration when making decisions, even though he didn¡¯t have any opinions. ¡°Still this hero?¡± ¡°Get someone to help you snatch it.¡± Mo bei nced sideways. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng nai replied in azy voice.¡±Other than this, what else do I know how to y?¡± ¡°In the next round, I¡¯ll teach you something else. In this round, you¡¯ll have to familiarize yourself with how to y in a team battle.¡± Feng nai looked at her.¡±Haven¡¯t you already made your decision? why are you asking me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you don¡¯t have to fight.¡± Mo bei met his eyes and realized that the color of his thin lips was a little light. His eyes were serious.¡±Your happiness is the most important thing.¡± Feng nai avoided her gaze.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already in.¡± Mo bei could not see his expression, nor did she know the curve of his lips. In fact, even Feng nai himself didn¡¯t know that right now, he could even reveal the word ¡®happy¡¯ in his eyes. Some emotions couldn¡¯t be hidden, and they would secretly run out from the corners of her lips and her eyes. The two of them were very close. It was alreadyte at night outside. This didn¡¯t affect anything. One of them had injured his hand, while the other was already unfamiliar with the game. There was a lot of discussion outside. The environment wasn¡¯t good, and many people wanted them to leave. No, perhaps he just wanted her to leave. If it was someone else, he would have been killed. What kind of mood would he use to face it? They would probably be so desperate that they wouldn¡¯t even think about picking up the mouse. Fortunately, just as mo bei had said, she had nevere with hope. It waspletely dark from the beginning to the end, leaving only a little light in the bottom of his eyes. She wanted to finish that dream with him. Mo bei knew better than anyone that this man wanted to be the world champion. There wasn¡¯t a single esports yer who wasn¡¯t thinking about that ce. It was just that his dream had been dyed by her. Without her, he would still be the Almighty k that no one could hurt. Mo bei lowered her eyes and watched as his wrist moved slightly. Along the way, she owed him more. ¡°I say, part-time coach, how long do you want to see me?¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±We¡¯ve already killed them all. Aren¡¯t we starting the next scene?¡± Mo bei retracted her gaze.¡±Open. You choose a room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this one, it¡¯s two people short. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words meant that he wanted to y as a duo. Mo bei took a look. It read: ¡°Five-row car,e quickly. Two less people, and you can win.¡± This kind of convoy usually required a lot of skill. It was possible to enter, but it would not be easy to get the center position. Just as mo bei was thinking about this ... That person had already moved his mouse and entered the room. Although the hero¡¯s skills in the game weren¡¯t as familiar as before, his hand speed was still much faster than ordinary people. This was probably the memory that had been imprinted on the wrist of a professional yer over a long time. Esports and gaming were two different concepts. Without day and night training, many things had be muscle-based operations. Many people¡¯s hard work would not be seen. It was boring, repetitive, and meaningless to sit in front of theputer and do the most basic training. At this moment, it would be revealed. There were some things that your body would remember even if your brain had forgotten them. Because he loved it so much, he couldn¡¯t throw it away even if he wanted to. ¡°Not going in?¡± Feng nai raised the corner of his eye. His handsome face was both handsome and Noble. Mo bei lowered her eyes. Positioning was very important in team pk. The moment mo bei and the others entered. The people in the group were discussing. One of them even turned on the microphone and said with a smile,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, you guys just lie down. I¡¯ll take you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I can finally win without doing anything, eh? Did someonee in?¡± Chapter 1524 ? Chapter 1524: One thousand four hundred and eighty two Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Two of them came.¡± ¡°This rank is a little low.¡± ¡°Why else would it be called an eternal diamond?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. New brothers, what positions are you ying?¡± ¡°Any seat is fine,¡± the man with the mic said with a smile.¡±You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s to say, you¡¯re still worried about the seats even though sun¡¯s managing thepany. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only be at ease if we y as the main damage dealers. Look at one of them, and the other one¡¯s a girl, right?¡± ¡°I have to y as a support, a support for sun. You take the Archer. This is a sure win. ¡± ¡°Alright, you heard it. Be careful when you choose your seats. We¡¯ll cover you.¡± The two of them had been switching ounts since the beginning and had not switched. Feng nai had used the id mo bei. In the game, there were many ounts with this name, so no one would think of anything. So far, he only knew those two heroes. He couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, so he clicked his mouse and locked onto the position. Instantly. The atmosphere in the team was a little tense. Even the person who was opening the mic frowned.¡±Brother, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you recognize my id?¡± The reason he said that was because of his identity. As a game streamer, he had some fame. With a skill in jungling, he could also be ranked. Why was he not even willing to lie down? When the live broadcast room saw this scene, it was a little noisy. ¡°Hahaha, my brother Rui¡¯s mind is about to explode.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still someone who wants to take the jungler¡¯s position when brother Rui is around? Excellent, excellent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid brother Rui is going to screw up this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y another position, and the midne will still be at C. ¡°The yer felt awkward. ¡°No, no, no, brother Rui, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that you look at the other side!¡± ¡°F * ck! Uncle sea!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m able to see uncle hai and brother Rui bump into each other in my lifetime! He really has seen through me!¡± ¡°I want to know if the two of them are more powerful!¡± Those who always watched live game streams knew that uncle hai and brother Rui had the same position. Their gaming skills were also on par, and they were oftenpared. Brother Rui¡¯s brows furrowed even more when he saw this. He, who originally cared about winning or losing, now cared even more. What a joke, this was a live broadcast that was being watched by thousands of people. He couldn¡¯t lose face in front of so many people. He could lose, but he definitely couldn¡¯t lose to this sea star King! ¡°The one on the first floor, we¡¯ll exchange. Could tank do that? Which one do you want to y? give me the champion you¡¯ve chosen. ¡± Feng nai was on the first floor. He nced at his own seat. He had no interest in the string of words that he typed out. People were still shouting,¡±brother, quickly change for brother Rui. If you change, you can still win without doing anything. If you don¡¯t change, you¡¯ll definitely be tortured to death. Listen to your brothers, change quickly!¡± Feng nai hadn¡¯t moved. He saw two words appear in the team message: ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± It was mo bei. She had put on her earphones, and her side profile was clean and pretty. There was more news in the live broadcast room. ¡°Holy sh * t, the two neers are amazing.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his ce. He probably doesn¡¯t even know brother Rui¡¯s id.¡± ¡°If I knew, I would definitely have changed.¡± As a streamer, brother Rui also felt likeughing. He turned on the team microphone.¡±I say, you guys really don¡¯t know who I am. Alright, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m didyre. If you haven¡¯t watched my live stream, you can take a look at the ranking of my current id. I haven¡¯t yed in this zone recently, but I think I¡¯m still in the top ten. Brother, you can bring your sister along, but you can¡¯t spoil your girlfriend. You can see the id of the opposite side, right? Neptune. If you don¡¯t know him, you can search for it now. You can get your girlfriend to fight in the jungle against a National assassin. She¡¯ll be tortured to tears. ¡± Chapter 1525 ? Chapter 1525: Chapter 1483: the death of a noble! Trantor: 5496903 Her? Who was it? Feng nai nced at his own ount andzily replied with two words: ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too stubborn. I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re really a noob. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so confident.¡± ¡°If I were this girl, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to jungle. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°Her boyfriend even chose a soft assistant. Is there a mistake?¡± When brother Rui saw the positions that these two people had chosen, he was a little pissed off. The key was that the other party still didn¡¯t want to switch positions with him. He was using another phone to watch Neptune¡¯s live broadcast. It was theplete opposite of what he was seeing here, as people were still spamming the screen. ¡°In this match, big brother hai will definitely beat the opponent to a pulp.¡± ¡°Maybe someone can¡¯t beat him and will find an excuse to reopen the game. For example, they can¡¯t get a good position and so on.¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s a coward,¡± This time, he couldn¡¯t even reopen it. He could only bite the bullet and continue. ¡°I¡¯ll take the adc, I can still save the game in thete game. ¡± The other two people looked at each other. ¡°Then, brother Rui, remember tomand.¡± ¡°How do you want brother Rui tomand them? just don¡¯t send those two off.¡± The news from the team had never stopped. Feng nai acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and headed straight for the jungle the moment the game started. ¡°First floor, don¡¯t be impulsive, y a little more dirty, the other side will definitelye over to take your blue, you eat Xiaoye first.¡± Brother Rui was very clear about Neptune¡¯s strategy. Neptune was also aware of the situation on the other side. ¡°Uncle sea is going to the other side to get blue as soon as hees up? It¡¯s exciting!¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to catch the opponent¡¯s jungler!¡± Neptune did not deny it. ¡°We¡¯ve already touched it. We should at least get one blood.¡± ¡°Uncle sea, this isn¡¯t good. You have to give the newbies a little gaming experience. It¡¯s not easy for people to get diamonds. You¡¯ve just started and you¡¯re already catching people. That¡¯s too shameless, but I like it too!¡± ¡°The opponent¡¯s jungler is in trouble.¡± Neptune¡¯s champion was also suitable for counter-jungling in the early stages. It had strong mobility and quick rhythm. After sweeping past, as long as there was support in the middle, they could get first blood ande out again. Of course, to be able to do this, one had to be good at ying games. Neptune¡¯s technology was undeniable. After all, it was ranked on the leaderboard. In terms of hand speed and technique, not many people were his match. Furthermore, this was a diamond game, and the jungler wasn¡¯t didyre. He was definitely going to crush his opponent to give Dididi a good beating. Who asked him to always say that he had a big face? He wanted to see who would be the one to lose face this time! With that thought in mind, Neptune flew straight towards the blue buff. The people in the live broadcast room were also watching how the opponent¡¯s jungler was instantly killed. At this time, it was time to enjoy the fun of a one-sided ughter. There were people who had prepared gifts and were going to shout ¡® 666¡¯. However, in the next second. The people stopped moving. That was because the moment Neptune flew in, the silver-white figure moved. The long sword fell, and silver light sshed. Half of Neptune¡¯s blood had been wasted! ¡°This jungler has some skills!¡± ¡°Was itmanded by Dididi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s fine as long as uncle sea can get LAN Fei back.¡± Neptune thought the same. Although he was shocked, it did not affect him from taking the blue Buff, so he did not walk back. At this moment. His body was suddenly fixed in ce. ¡°Support! The opponent¡¯s support was also there? F * ck, why can¡¯t I see his position!¡± Neptune¡¯s expression changed, and he wanted to run. However, neither mo bei nor Feng nai had any intention of letting him escape! Chapter 1526 ? Chapter 1526: Save Trantor: 5496903 He wanted to see who would be the one to lose face this time! With that thought in mind, Neptune flew straight towards the blue buff. The people in the live broadcast room were also watching how the opponent¡¯s jungler was instantly killed. At this time, it was time to enjoy the fun of a one-sided ughter. There were people who had prepared gifts and were going to shout ¡® 666¡¯. However, in the next second. The people stopped moving. That was because the moment Neptune flew in, the silver-white figure moved. The long sword fell, and silver light sshed. Half of Neptune¡¯s blood had been wasted! ¡°This jungler has some skills!¡± ¡°Was itmanded by Dididi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s fine as long as uncle sea can get LAN Fei back.¡± Neptune thought the same. Although he was shocked, it did not affect him from taking the blue Buff, so he did not walk back. At this moment. His body was suddenly fixed in ce. ¡°Support! The opponent¡¯s support was also there? F * ck, why can¡¯t I see his position!¡± Neptune¡¯s expression changed, and he wanted to run. However, neither mo bei nor Feng nai had any intention of letting him escape! Frist blood!! First kill, first drop of HP! When this sound effect was heard across the entire screen. The people in the live broadcast room were a little stunned. Even Neptune was surprised. Dididi Rui¡¯s actions also came to a halt. Their jungler had, had he killed Neptune? F * ck! This would be enough for him to bber about for a year! That guy from Neptune couldn¡¯t even beat a diamond rank. ¡°Ahem, that.¡± Dididi Rui tried his best to control the corners of his mouth.¡±¡±The first floor¡¯s awareness is pretty good.¡± On the other hand, in the other live broadcast room. Neptune was trulyughing. What else could they do if they did notugh? At times like this, he had to act like a clown. ¡°Aiyaya, I¡¯m too greedy, too greedy. This blood of mine is a gift for the other party. From now on, I¡¯m going to be serious!¡± Neptune was a man of his word. After resurrecting, he cleared the monsters as quickly as he could, then continued to sweep upwards, filling his mouth with river crabs. After doing this, he looked at the map and turned around, changing his direction. Capture him and send him on his way. The bottomne was definitely not easy to catch, as Dididi was there. There was nothing wrong with capturing Lu. Neptune was very confident. On the other hand, the blue team¡¯s topner really didn¡¯t understand why their little diamond jungler didn¡¯t go to the bottomne but instead came to his side. ¡°First floor, retreat.¡± He sent the signal, but the other party did not move. ¡°First floor!¡± Just as he was still talking. Suddenly, he was dazed. The figure was already flying towards the grass above him! What, what was going on? Before he could react. Their support had already appeared in the Bush at the same time, and his second skill had been used to keep the enemy at Bay. ng! ng! ng! A few sword sounds rang out! If it wasn¡¯t for the topne on the other side. Neptune would probably send him off a second time. In fact, he was also on the brink of death. The audience in the live broadcast room could see this scene. However, his teammates in the game could not see him. Especially the red team¡¯s mid. Neptune was supposed to bring their fans up to the stage. In addition to Neptune, there were two other people who had entered the game from the live broadcast room. He would definitely win while lying down. In addition, they had all opened side ounts to gain points, so there was no way they could talk. This was especially so when he saw that Dididi Rui and his team had a soft assistant. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the opposite jungler and support are duo yers. ¡± ¡°The jungler in Diamond Games has a support girl with him, watch me tease him.¡± Of course, the midner wouldn¡¯t say out loud what he was thinking. The first thing he said was,¡±jungler brother, you¡¯re so handsome. Big brother, you¡¯re so fierce. I like you so much.¡± Feng nai could see this sentence. This was because the other party had opened all of them. He ignored her. But sometimes, some people¡¯s mentality was like this. You ignored him, but he was still in a hurry to be abused. ¡°Support girl, muah.¡± The other yer who hade in with the mid saw this and joined in. ¡°Support girl, join us in the next round. Your wild king is not enough. That first blood was just a coincidence. In a while, he will be tortured to tears.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent as she reminded the people on the road to be careful while she typed these three words. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. ¡± Chapter 1527 ? Chapter 1527: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei had never been a high-profile person. However, this time, her message was sent to the public chat. In other words, anyone could see these three words. The discussion in the live broadcast room suddenly started. The midner knew that many people were watching this ranking match. If he was directly rebuked like this, he would lose all his face. He did not know the situation on Neptune. He sneered and continued to Type: ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re not worthy. I don¡¯t like you, a support who¡¯s been F * cked by a pig.¡± After he sent this message, he turned on his mic.¡±Big brother hai, what do you think? kill a wave in the middlene? We¡¯re getting serious!¡± Neptune was still in the jungle at this time. In the face of this person¡¯s words, he wanted him to look at their gold and then say something like kill a wave in the middle! Was he not serious? He was even more serious than when he was taking a dump. The jungle was gone, and the vision was gone. And he even wanted him to kill a wave in the middle? Who gave him the courage! However, she had no choice. After all, she was a fan and she could not say it too clearly. He could only smile and reply,¡±let¡¯s farm first. We¡¯ll y slowly in this round.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to big brother hai and y slowly. Let me steal from Xiaoye first ...¡± He hadn¡¯t said the word ¡°strange¡± yet. The sound of a sword could be heard! As the silver-white light shed past, the support and control bonuses were added. It took less than two seconds. He didn¡¯t even use his sh and justy there. The silver-white figure typed a sentence on the public chat: ¡°In this round, I¡¯ll kill the midner. I¡¯ll kill whoever stops me.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± The mid yer snorted.¡±Big brother hai, this little diamond is quite arrogant. What¡¯s this? he even caught me?¡± Who gave him the courage?¡± Neptune did not have the time to answer him because the left half of the jungle was empty. The people in the game might not realize itter. However, the people in the livestream room could see it. After all, they were watching from Neptune¡¯s perspective. ¡°Why does it feel like big brother hai is having a hard time ying this game?¡± ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s just that the midner didn¡¯t have vision. Wasn¡¯t he just teasing him just now? the rhythm will be back in a while.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Some people began to have doubts. Neptune looked at the bullet screen, and his eyes changed. This could not go on. ¡°The opposite jungler should be a side ount yer. Stop ying in the middlene and y properly.¡± The midner didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°So what if he¡¯s using an alternate ount? brother hai, we¡¯re all regional yers. Are you afraid of him?¡± But don¡¯t worry, since the other side has threatened to arrest me, I¡¯ll let him see that he can¡¯t just arrest anyone!¡± However, just as he finished his sentence ... He was still in the defense tower. The figure from earlier had returned! This time. He didn¡¯t even have two seconds! It has the tyrant effect. There was also the cooperation of the mages on the blue team. It was a direct one-shot, no long-winded! ¡°F * ck!¡± That midner couldn¡¯t help but curse. Feng nai had always been a man of his word. In the past, he had yed this game because he wanted to have something to do with someone, so he had been distracted. Now, the other party had sessfully made him feel a sense of victory. ¡± 10 times.¡± Feng nai typed very quickly.¡±Grab 10 hits before pushing the turret. Thank you.¡± At the beginning. The blue team felt that the two matched yers were disobedient and didn¡¯t listen to theirmands. They had asked them to change positions, but they didn ¡®t. However, after the support had reminded him of the top¡¯s position earlier, the jungler had been able to suppress Neptune. Other than being shocked, they subconsciously began to cooperate. ¡°Ahem, 10 times?¡± ¡°Our lineup won¡¯t be easy to y in theter stages. If we only focus on the midner, I¡¯m afraid that the opponent¡¯s jungler will start picking fights.¡± Dididi Rui was still trying to control the corner of his mouth. After Feng nai heard this, he typed, he can¡¯t get up. This line of words was also on the public chat. In contrast to mo bei, Feng nai had always been high-profile. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be a famous pay-to-win yer. This was an inheritance of the Feng family¡¯s fine tradition. After all, a girl called bey had surpassed her in the points ranking that year. In terms of spending, he had to be the first. Therefore, Feng nai was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Under normal circumstances, he wasn¡¯t human. It was because it was a public chat. The people in both live broadcast rooms could see it. Neptune was in an uproar. ¡°Is this little diamond really that arrogant?¡± ¡°Mama Mia, I¡¯m scared. You said my brother hai can¡¯t get up? Where did he get his confidence from? he thought he was awesome just because he had three kills? I¡¯m dying ofughter. ¡± ¡°Little Qing, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯ve sent the rocket. Brother hai, kill the other side!¡± ¡°Right, big brother hai, ughter the other side!¡± The people in the live broadcast room all said so. Neptune also felt that the other party was too arrogant. Even if he was using an alternate ount, why did he not put him in his eyes? Don¡¯t you know how to look at the points leaderboard? Since that was the case, it was time for him to let the other party know that some words couldn¡¯t be said casually. When the time came, he would be pped in the face and it would be really tragic! There were also voices in Dididi Rui¡¯s live stream. ¡°Isn¡¯t our jungler a little too arrogant? Even though the tempo is good, the other party is Neptune. Don¡¯t you think about the consequences of making such a statement?¡± ¡°His own support was teased. He probably got a little carried away and wanted to prove his presence.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be embarrassing if this game is turned around. ¡± Di Dirui was also worried after seeing this and was about to give a reminder. For some reason, the silver-white figure of his family suddenly stopped in the grass. ¡®He wants to ...¡¯ A glint shed across didimly¡¯s eyes. Neptune appeared at the corner of the wall, nning tounch a surprise attack and coordinate with their mid to get a kill. However, before he could reach the middle route. His entire body was controlled by a skill. Immediately after, the sound of the sword¡¯s Silver light descended! Neptune¡¯s reaction was quick. It was a skill that allowed him to move through the wall. But even so, his health was already not healthy. Not to mention that the opponent¡¯s jungler had a support. He made use of the grass to move around and then sent out a signal to gather. Their midner was here. They would definitely fight back! Hence, Neptune did not leave and waited for the midner toe! But he didn¡¯t know. The reason Feng nai hadn¡¯t finished him off in one go wasn¡¯t because he hadn¡¯t predicted his position. Instead, it was mo bei who spoke up.¡±There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for him to call the midner over.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t have his memory from the game and didn¡¯t know how to predict. It didn¡¯t matter. Mo bei was there. Her hand was injured, but his hand was still there. When he lost his memory, she would help him predict. The people in the live broadcast room all felt that he was exaggerating. Then she would let people know what the truth was. ¡°Retreat! First floor, retreat! Their midner has gone over!¡± Dididi turned on his mic. He was worried that this wave of yers would be destroyed. He knew all too well how dirty Neptune¡¯s gaming methods were, but he could not get away from this. He could only keep sending signals. What made him anxious was that the other party had no intention of retreating. On the screen, Neptune¡¯s lips curved into a smile as if his n had seeded. ¡°Come on, brother!¡± That midner was even more pleased. ¡°Jungler brother, don¡¯t go!¡± Just like that, the two of them, one in front and one behind, nned to set up an ambush. However, to their surprise, not only did the figure not retreat, but he also swept his long sword across the grass! Neptune, whose blood volume was not healthy to begin with, was a little stunned. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of using his skill to cross the wall again. What he didn¡¯t expect was the opponent¡¯s hand speed! How could he be so fast? How could this be ... [yer mo bei has been killed ...] The game music and the sound of Neptunending were heard at the same time. Seeing this, the red team¡¯s mid went crazy and shed over, intending to freeze the opponent and kill him with a big move. However, the next second, he found that his skill was empty! Where was he? Where was that person? ¡°Behind you!¡± Neptune was toote. Feng nai shed back with a skill and happened to be standing right behind the midner. For a person who could even calcte the angle of the monsters in the minion wave, such a thing as position calction was indeed nothing to mo bei. Neptune¡¯s face changed. That midner had yet to realize how dangerous he was. He was directly left in ce! It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t react fast enough. He tried his best to return to the tower, but what was the use? When mo bei and Feng nai were together, the defense tower was no longer a defense tower in their eyes. When the silver-white light swept in. The entire screen was filled with sword light. Double kill! Double kill! The first person to stop when he heard this sound effect was Dididi. Because even he wasn¡¯t confident that he could kill both of them in that situation. The enemy¡¯s mages had both big and quick moves, so it would be easy for them to be left behind. His jungler actually ... Even got a double kill? One of the yers in the double kill was Neptune! In other words, they had a jungler and a mid, a jungler with a support who had never yed against anyone. Hahahaha. This matter ... F * ck, he could talk about this for two years! ¡°Ahem.¡± Di Dirui told himself not tough, but he could not control himself. Neptune¡¯s livestream went silent. The people who were waiting to see their faces get pped felt as if they had just eaten a mouthful of bitter gourd. Their faces were so bitter that it hurt. ¡°F * ck!¡± The midner was still typing. Unfortunately, someone was faster than him. That was Feng nai. Feng nai, who had just killed someone. ¡°The third time.¡± The midner could not catch his breath and was just about to send a text. Another message appeared on the public chat: ¡°Also, I¡¯m a girl. Don¡¯t call me little brother.¡± A girl? Mo bei nced sideways. Then, she saw the person calmly type three more words: ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. ¡± With that, the livestream rooms on both sides exploded! ¡°A girl?¡± ¡°F * ck, a girl?¡± ¡°No way, how can a girl be beaten up like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a mental breakdown. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s breaking down. It¡¯s brother hai who¡¯s breaking down.¡± Mo bei was still looking at a certain someone. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°A girl?¡± Mo bei reminded him. Feng nai smiled, his eyes dark, but his tone neither light nor light.¡±¡±It¡¯s your ount to begin with. Is there a problem with me saying that I¡¯m a girl?¡± Chapter 1528 ? Chapter 1528: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°A girl?¡± Mo bei reminded him. Feng naiughed. His voice was very pleasant, and his tone was neither light nor light. ¡°It¡¯s your ount to begin with. Is there a problem with me saying that I¡¯m a girl?¡± No problem! This was not a problem for Dididi at all! This teammate of his was too awesome! Neptune was destroyed by a girl, hahaha! This matter was not as simple as two or three years. In the future, Neptune would not be able to walk out of this pit. No, he couldn¡¯tugh. It was still a live broadcast, so he had to be polite on the surface. However, the corner of his mouth just couldn¡¯te down ... On the other hand, Neptune had sent him a WeChat message. ¡°Where did this jungler of yourse from? And you¡¯re a girl!¡± Dididi nced at the screen but did not reply. Neptune could not keep sending messages. There were so many people waiting to watch the live broadcast and see how things would turn around. But how could he turn the tables? Only their midner didn¡¯t know what was going on and turned on the mic.¡±¡±Big brother hai, we have to treat this person. F * ck, he really looks like he¡¯s sick.¡± Neptune was a little annoyed. He thought to himself, if you didn¡¯t tease me, would you be like this? However, she was a fan after all, so he had to give her face. Neptune could only remain silent and find ane to farm. After all, he had also discovered it. The opponent¡¯s jungler was really only aiming for the middlene. If he didn¡¯t help the middlene. Even if he passed by in front of him, he would not even look at him. Neptune was speechless. Feng nai didn¡¯t take winning or losing seriously. When he passed by, he even greeted,¡±¡±We meet again, are you going to steal the wild?¡± Neptune thought, should I admit or deny that I¡¯ve been discovered? Feng nai slowly typed.¡±Go ahead and steal. Get your midner toe out. You can have the red zone.¡± Neptune thought, is this how you negotiate? The people in the live broadcast room could see this scene. To be honest. If the opposite jungler had made a move, their uncle sea would have been killed just now. After all, in this position, he had a support with him, and his gold and skill were also first-ss. He was simply blocking his Grandpa sea. However, what was the meaning of this leisurely negotiation? He really didn¡¯t care about their big brother hai! ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Big brother hai!¡± Neptune naturally did not want to agree. However, the darkened Feng nai had plenty of ways to deal with it. ¡°Not enough red zones? We have a guy called didididi here. You guys seem to know him. How about using his life to exchange for it?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°You guys are F * cking using the full range!¡± Could you please consider the feelings of the person being traded? Feng nai didn¡¯t care so much. He had already crossed the tower and killed that midner twice. Killing him until he didn¡¯t even leave the city was really boring. He had to find an opportunity to exchange for it. The red team¡¯s mid was gritting his teeth.¡±Big brother hai, that¡¯s not very kind of you. You¡¯re using me to exchange?¡± ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s keep fighting and we¡¯ll definitely win. Big brother Hai¡¯s mentality is not right. ¡± The more Neptune listened, the more he wanted tough.¡±Yes, I¡¯m not in the right state of mind. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°My teammate doesn¡¯t agree,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s typing speed increased.¡±We can only wait for him to resurrect again and again in the fortress after we¡¯re done destroying the tower.¡± No matter who heard this. They all felt that this was a little too Savage. ¡°Ha!¡± The midughed.¡±If you¡¯re so capable, then kill your way to the crystal. Don¡¯t think that just because you have a few kills, you can look down on others!¡± Chapter 1529 ? Chapter 1529: Chapter 1486: the final battle! Trantor: 5496903 If it was someone else, they would probably avoid such words. After all, he was already crazy enough. But Feng nai had a principle, and that was that he had never been a human. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about others, I just don¡¯t care about you,¡±he said slowly. F * ck! Suddenly! That midner¡¯s face was all over the ce. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode! ¡°Heh, I¡¯d like to see how capable you are.¡± After typing that, the midner shouted in the team. ¡°Big brother hai, are you really going to let him abuse the spring? He had already said such ruthless words! You¡¯re a big host!¡± Neptune knew that these words were used to suppress him. Yes, he was a big streamer, and he couldn¡¯t screw up. However, he had to give him a chance. When the opposite jungler saw him in the jungle, he felt that his jungle monsters were not as valuable as his, yet he still tried to negotiate with him. Did he really think that anyone could do this? It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen the two rounds just now. That hand speed, how many people couldpare to it? And that fighting style, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a little familiar. He couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before. Neptune was still thinking about it when their turret was destroyed. The one who destroyed the tower was none other than Dididi Rui. Have fun! How could he gift it to Neptune as a condition for negotiation? If that were to happen and word got out, he, Dididi, would lose face. Fortunately, the opponent¡¯s midner had died a good death. He had to quickly push down the turret so that his jungler could go and torture the spring! ¡°You¡¯re done pushing her away?¡± Feng nai also raised his eyebrows slightly. His teammates were so cooperative? ¡°I also want to see the torturous spring.¡± Dididi Rui replied to the team¡¯s message. He took another look at his own stream¡¯s poprity. It had never been this high before. Not bad! Everyone was now waiting to see him get abused. And Feng nai didn¡¯t disappoint. After the two dragons took it, they directly flew over. All three of the high towers had been destroyed. Poor Neptune did not even have the chance toe out and fight in the jungle. He had once again encountered Feng nai in the jungle. This time, the other party didn¡¯t even greet him and killed him instantly. It was simply ruthless. Without Neptune, the other side was even less of a threat. Feng nai was standing in front of the crystal, followed by the Super minions and the water Dragon that was slowly flying over. That mid still wanted to show off. He didn¡¯t believe that the four of them couldn¡¯t beat a jungler and a support, not to mention that he had his sh and big move. If he came to abuse the spring, he could forget about leaving alive! The midner¡¯s eyes were already red,¡±no matter what, I have to kill the opponent jungler once.¡± He had been observing. As long as he had the heart, there was no need to be afraid of not having a chance. At this moment, he saw that the other party¡¯s soft assistant seemed to have run out of skills, and his eyes suddenly lit up! ¡°Now! He sent out an attack signal! His teammates also cooperated with him. It was because they also felt that this was a w. Only Neptune seemed to have realized something, and quickly took a look at the other party¡¯s equipment. ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡± He didn¡¯t even say the word ¡°go.¡± The midner¡¯s big move had already been released! It wasn¡¯t just the midner¡¯s ulti and the support control, the tank¡¯s stun was also set to the maximum so that he could kill the yer in one hit. Even if he had a resurrection armor, he would not be afraid of the other party! ¡°You¡¯ll still not die this time! You little brother!¡± The midner was still moring. However, in the next second. The smug smile on his face froze! Chapter 1530 ? Chapter 1530: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 That, that was! Golden body? On the game screen. The silver-white figure was covered in ayer of golden light. It was like the Buddhist sound barrier in Shaolin Buddhism, which blocked all fatal injuries! This is bad! That was the tank¡¯s first reaction. He had already started to move forward, wanting to send this person flying! But before he could move ... The figure had already used a skill to retreat, avoiding thest of his avable damage. Not only that! It was the position where the figure had fallen back to! That support was already there! They ... They wanted to ... Buzzzzzz! The sound of a sword rang out! The silver light shed in. One of them was knocked to the ground. The mid wanted to retreat. At this moment, everyone understood. The opponent¡¯s support didn¡¯t reveal any ws. He had deliberately revealed a w so that they would attack. It was because that person could only swing his sword after they left the spring. But when was he going to use his golden body? When did this happen? The midner¡¯s mentality had already crumbled, and his back view looked like he was fleeing in defeat. However, how could he escape? Even though he was already standing under the crystal Pagoda, Feng nai still swung his longsword at him. The sound effects yed one after another. The silver-white light swept in and out, and the soaring sword light sshed in all directions. No one could see how he did it because it was too fast. It was so fast that one could only hear the sound effects. Doublekill! Triplekill! Quadrakill! Fourth kill! Ace! The team was annihted! They were really blocking the way in the Crystal City and killing. That mid didn¡¯t even have the strength to run back to the pool to heal, let alone fight back. When people could see clearly. The silver light fell. The flying dragon was about to arrive. Feng nai was standing in the city, holding a long sword and facing the wind. The entire live broadcast room was silent for a second. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen a quadruple kill before. However, such an arrogant quadruple kill would make anyone who saw it cry out,¡±¡±Nice!¡± ¡°F * ck, did you see that just now? Then his hand speed should be so fast that it can fly. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just hand speed, details, positioning, damage avoidance, and the support. The support knows where he will sh back to so that he can directly go up and cast a shield. Then, he will rush into the city and kill. It¡¯s too ruthless.¡± ¡°You mean the jungler is ruthless? It is true. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that the support is ruthless. ¡± ¡°All ruthless! Neptune doesn¡¯t even leave its fountain. ¡± ¡°Even if theye out, they¡¯ll be gone in seconds. Look at the economy.¡± The economic difference was too great. Neptune already knew that the jungler on the other side was really strong. However, the midner was not convinced and was still moring. ¡°I¡¯m really F * cking ...¡± Neptune did not listen to him this time. He said to the people in the live broadcast room,¡±¡±This time, I¡¯m really screwed. Look at the jungler on the other side, what¡¯s he doing?¡± What was Feng nai doing? What else could it be? it was a daily greeting. ¡°He¡¯s revived?¡± Neptune took a deep breath and typed: ¡°Brother, hurry up and push.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a girl?¡± Feng nai was also typing,[how long does your midner take to resurrect?] He meant to continue killing. ¡°You¡¯re not done, are you?¡±the mid really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Feng nai moved his mouse and didn¡¯t answer him. He turned to mo bei and asked,¡±¡±We can¡¯t kill all the way to level 0 in this mode?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze was still on the sentence ¡®I¡¯m like a girl¡¯. Feng nai nced at the game details and started typing again.¡±¡±There should be a lot of traffic on the two big streamers. Many people are watching. I¡¯ll send a message here. After the game ends, whoever sees the enemy midner and kills him once will get 1000 gold coins, 2000 gold coins for his equipment, and 10000 gold coins for killing him to level 0. This news is valid for the long term.¡± Chapter 1531 ? Chapter 1531: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 F * ck! Before the midner could speak. Feng nai dashed forward. He had already calcted the time of his resurrection. She blocked the spring and killed him again. That midner¡¯s expression did not get any better. The fountain¡¯s damage was very high. If Feng nai wanted to kill someone like this, he had to pay something. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to change into a resurrection armor in seconds. The people in the live broadcast room were already boiling with excitement. In addition, this person had released the news. They were all prepared to wait for the game to end and the midner toe out to hunt them down all over the game map. Neptune and didilo were also waiting for the game to end. However, they were not interested in the bounty. They were more interested in something else! For example, he could add this jungler as a friend! Compared to Dididi Rui¡¯s gradual way of liking the post ... Neptune¡¯s verification message was very direct: ¡°Brother, how about a duo match?¡± Feng nai was just about to reject her. ¡°Yes!¡± Mo bei pressed down on his wrist.¡±Promise him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it when there are too many people ying games,¡± Feng nai said nonchntly. What was he doing duo-forming with a man? Was hecking love? Mo bei looked at him, reached out, and touched his eyes.¡±¡±You haven¡¯t set the dungeon record yet. It can only be set with five people in a group. I took a look just now, and there¡¯s a possibility that they might drop something. Since they¡¯re in the high ranks, their hit rate will be higher. Pass.¡± Feng nai nced at her hand, but he still clicked ¡®reject¡¯. Before mo bei could raise her eyebrows, she saw that person turn to her side, move her mouse, and click on all the matches. ¡°Why did you add my girlfriend¡¯s ount?¡± Didyre, Neptune ... The two livestream rooms were speechless. The atmosphere was indescribable. Dididi was the first to react and started typing furiously. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just want to y as a trio with you guys. As for Neptune wanting to y as a duo, I don¡¯t really understand what he¡¯s trying to say. ¡± The F * ck? This didiwei said what he wanted to say, and he even F * cking insulted him! What meaning could he have! ¡°Brother, I also want to be in a squad! I was a little inconsiderate just now!¡± ¡®Then you should really think more about it, brother. Should I pull you? I¡¯ve also seen this kind of people who want to y together whenever they see a girl. Just ignore them. ¡± Neptune: ¡°the enemy is afraid. You must have drunk too much poison!¡± Am I that kind of person? Don¡¯t make me bring you food next time!¡± ...¡±Bring food?¡± What was going on? These two? The darkened Feng nai preferred to watch a show. He didn¡¯t stop her and even let go of the mouse. If it wasn¡¯t for mo bei, who had started the party mode ... The other side would not stop. When Dididi and Neptune received the invitation, they were a little dumbfounded. He really wanted to light his ws. But looking at the support¡¯s words in the chat. He decided not to be impulsive. This support was really ruthless. Others might not be able to see it, but they could see that thest wave of balls was clearly a deliberate w. It was extremely heavy-hearted! That¡¯s right, if he didn¡¯t have a heavy heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to y support for his girlfriend. Who didn¡¯t want to have a c? This was the first time she had seen a boy y support so naturally. They had to know how to distinguish! Neptune¡¯s tone changed! ¡°Brother, your wife sent us an invitation to form a team. Do you think I should ept it?¡± Wife? Feng nai propped his chin on his hand and looked at the three words. For some reason, he felt that there was nothing wrong with ying with this simple-minded person. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chapter 1532 ? Chapter 1532: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 Did he agree? Neptune was a simple and straight man, so he was particrly enlightened in this aspect. Cherishing the opportunity, he immediately clicked ¡®agree to team up¡¯! At this moment, Feng nai and Mo bei had already switched their positions. Other than mo bei, it was impossible for anyone else to know that Feng nai had just said that he was a girl. Neptune greeted him as soon as he entered,¡±¡±Sister-inw, we¡¯re teammates this time. Brother naer just agreed to it.¡± Sister-inw? Brother naer? What the f * ck! When di Dirui entered the room, he was stunned by these words. It had only been a minute, not to mention that they were still fighting in thest game. He¡¯s calling sister-inw brother nain now? Even if he wanted to get close to her, he couldn¡¯t be so shameless. Neptune ignored his shocked expression and continued,¡±¡±Eh? This isn¡¯t a battle! Brother naer, are you guys trying to clear a dungeon?¡± Feng nai replied with an ¡°mm¡± and nced at the form of address. Neptune was pretty good atnguage. On the other hand, the people in the live-stream room could no longer look at the streamer they liked. ¡°Is it necessary?¡± ¡°Big brother hai doesn¡¯t even look like the domineering him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this desire to live is.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, brother hai isn¡¯t young anymore. He called Fang brother?¡± ¡°In order to win, he has to lower himself appropriately. Didn¡¯t he always say this during his live streams? dig his nose.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not trying to win now, right? look at the team formation.¡± ¡°What the f * ck? Dungeon-raiding?¡± ¡°Clearing the dungeon isn¡¯t the main point. Look at the dungeon that jungler just picked.¡± ¡°Heavens! It can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°What? What?¡± ¡°The Rose Castle! Isn¡¯t the most difficult dungeon a memento now and you¡¯re returning to it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a dungeon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for you young people to not have heard of it. This dungeon was already very difficult to clear. Other than a few people, no one has cleared it within the time limit. This dungeon is very strange. I don¡¯t know what they were thinking. They created a hidden buff. You have to find it before it¡¯s considered a sess. In other words, only one person has seeded when he formed a team.¡± ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± ¡°Yes, she only seeded when she took the lead to farm it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that awesome? You¡¯re using her? A girl? Who is it?¡± There was a second of silence in the live broadcast room. Then, an answer slowly appeared. ¡°Spade z.¡± Spade z? Many people were familiar with this id. However, those who had actually yed games and those who came out at that time were different. They knew how glorious this id had been back then. No, not just glory. It was them who could imagine the scenes from back then when they closed their eyes. Zone C first kill King. The dungeon record keeper. Level 0 massacre in the server. Every match was like watching a feast. That kind of blood boiling. ¡°Spade z ... God z.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s God z and this was her Last Dungeon. At that time, Supreme Alliance had already disbanded. Do you know why she wanted to clear this dungeon?¡± ¡°Gold coins?¡± ¡°Equipment?¡± ¡°Rare material?¡± ¡°Please, is that important to Almighty z?¡± ¡°Then tell me, why?¡± ¡°She said that there¡¯s a ce there that she wants to take her apprentice to have a look. She even sent out a gathering order for everyone to make way. She wants the book. God z has overestimated us. Besides her, no one else has ever taken it.¡± ¡°In other words, she and bey cleared the instance dungeon together?¡± ¡°Almighty z, Almighty Lin, master fatty, bey ... Almighty bey should still be young at that time ... There¡¯s a recording. It¡¯s just a little bit. It¡¯s on the forum. I can¡¯t hear it clearly, but ... Everything seemed to have just happened. I¡¯m a man, and yet I¡¯m saying all this. Hahaha, I¡¯m really too old. Probably me. ¡± The boy¡¯s typing became slower and slower, and in the end, he tilted his head. The people who watched them with me are no longer here. ¡®I probably miss them ... Chapter 1533 ? Chapter 1533: They used to Trantor: 5496903 No one could truly empathize with anyone else. It was because their circumstances were different. However, the magical thing was that when those familiar names were mentioned one after another ... Everyone would stop their teasing. He looked at the words on the screen. The pause in the live broadcast room was obvious. Very quickly, someone yed the recording that the boy had said. Because it had been a long time, there was a lot of noise. Maybe someone¡¯s headphones weren¡¯t very good, but the sound of the friction was particrly loud, but even so, it couldn¡¯t cover up the unique loud voice. ¡°I say, little spade, what are you looking for? can you not let mend on my face? I¡¯m a Prince Charming who relies on my face for a living, are you going topensate me?¡± ¡°Lord fatty, have some face.¡± ¡°F * ck, Lin Huahua, you¡¯d better correct your attitude.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even stand properly, how embarrassing. Little spade, cancel it! Cancel the team and kick him out!¡± ¡°Lin Huahua, you¡¯re such a narrow-minded person. When are you going to change?¡± ¡°Lord fatty, look at the mirror behind you. Please look at the mirror before you speak. F * ck!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something. ¡± Things? Zhao sanpang was afraid of ghosts. When he heard that it was a dungeon like the vampire Castle, he had already imagined it in a ghost novel. ¡°W-what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±he said. Azy and devilish voice sounded in the night. ¡°Lord fatty, yournding posture just now was quite special.¡± ¡°F * ck, little spade, you scared me to death, don¡¯t you turn invisible and reappear! I just want to ask you, what instance is so hard to clear, why did youe here to clear a blood sucking instance?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m here to pick something for my disciple. ¡± ¡°Picking things, farming bosses, and a blood-sucking deduction dungeon at that. Look at your teammates, other than me, who else has the intelligence and courage?¡± Lin Feng leaned against the wall, not wanting to look at him. With the title of a pay-to-win yer, Feng Shang was on high alert everywhere, and it was obvious how brave he was. However, there was still a difference between this and Zhao sanpang hugging him and trembling. Lin Feng sneered. You¡¯re the most handsome fatty: ¡°lower your voices, lower your voices. Little spade, it¡¯s not toote for us to withdraw from this dungeon. Where¡¯s your Qin mo? he¡¯s an inhumane person, he¡¯s suitable for this dungeon.¡± ¡°Lord fatty.¡± Bo Jiu reached out and lifted him up.¡±What you said just now should be that you have the highest IQ among us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Zhao sanpang replied,¡±not only do I have brains, I also have looks!¡± ¡°Then you can go first.¡± ¡°With great poweres great responsibility.¡± Bo Jiu smiled devilishly. Zhao sanpang opened his mouth.¡±The thing you dug for me ... Wait ... Wait, what is that?¡± ¡°Human, human head, head ghost!¡± Feng Shang stammered. A figure had already rushed over. The figure was very small, covered in ck, like a little kid. Her fighting style was fierce, and she pulled out her sword like a flowing stream. When she turned to the side, there were already five corpses lying under her feet, and her sword had already been inserted back into her waist. The small figure stood there, his face expressionless but when he looked at Bo Jiu, there was a light in his eyes. He was like his own child, asking for praise. ¡°Master, they¡¯re all dead.¡± This voice was different from all other voices. It was because it was too young and clean. Therefore, when it was transmitted to his ears through the machine, it was particrly clear. What followed was Zhao sanpang¡¯s shriek. ¡°Beibei, here. F * ck, there¡¯s more here. Did you see that? there¡¯s 1,1234 behind me. Why the F * ck did Ie in a group?¡± Chapter 1534 ? Chapter 1534: Thousandth Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Bend down.¡± It was a very simple word. Zhao sanpang was still there. Bo Jiu started to move, bringing with her a whistling wind. After that, other than the sounds of fighting, there were also the screams of the bosses. Everything was like yesterday, as if nothing had changed. Right now, it was the game¡¯s anniversary and the instance dungeon was back. Many people did not touch it because they knew how difficult it was. It would be fine if they didn¡¯t farm hidden bosses. However, on the screen, when that person clicked ¡°select,¡± he had chosen the s + difficulty. This meant that the other party was going to farm a hidden Boss! Neptune¡¯s ¡°F * ck¡± was a direct response. Feng nai raised his eyebrows and sent a question mark. He could see it in the live broadcast room. Previously, Dididi was trying to control the smile on his face. After seeing them clear Dungeons and choose their levels, he needed to control his own wailing! S+, there were rules to follow in the game. If they were unsessful in clearing the dungeon, their current ount would have zero points and equipment. ¡°Brother, you should have pulled in that midner from earlier to y this dungeon.¡± Di Dirui supported his forehead with one hand. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong person?¡± ¡°Are you not happy with Neptune? Brother, if you¡¯re not happy, you can just take him and kick me out. Really, I don¡¯t think I¡¯mfortable ...¡± Before he could finish. Mo bei replied with two words: ¡°Be quiet.¡± Neptune and didyre were in the same boat. Neptune opened a private chat window and said,¡±¡±Brother, I know that you two are a loving couple, but at this time, I think you should advise your wife to calm down. Really, if we can¡¯t find the hidden boss in this dungeon, we¡¯ll have to level up our ounts again. Think about it, starting from level zero, if we can¡¯t even kill a buff, it¡¯ll affect our image.¡± Feng nai nced at the chat box.¡±What kind of image will it affect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our god-like image. ¡± Neptune: ¡°look at me now. I¡¯m in the top 10 of the points leaderboard!¡± Feng nai slowly typed: ¡°that has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not on the list.¡± Neptune was speechless. ¡°What about the equipment? Where are the inscriptions? Brother, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Neptune felt that as a man, the runes and equipment in the game were his life! Feng nai raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know about inscriptions?¡± Neptune was shocked. Feng nai nced at the introduction. ¡°So this is what it feels like to be carried by your girlfriend as a support?¡± Neptune paused. ¡°Envious?¡± Feng nai smiled.¡±Envious?¡± Neptune did not speak. Feng nai typed again: ¡°there¡¯s no use being envious. You won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± Neptune was speechless. ¡°No, brother, that¡¯s not the problem now. The key is this instance dungeon. It¡¯s extremely dangerous. If we can¡¯t pass it, we¡¯ll be level zero!¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fail.¡± Neptune was getting anxious.¡±Brother, you must not know what kind of dungeon this is. The normal version is good, but s+ is only passed once. It¡¯s not that easy.¡± ¡°Since she has chosen it, it means that she can pass. It¡¯s starting. Take care of yourself.¡± Neptune¡¯s mouth was wide open. How could he be so confident in his girlfriend? Back then, when he had cleared the ssic dungeon again, he had chosen s+. The traffic in the live broadcast room exploded. So many people were curious as to who had the guts to choose such a dungeon. It was unrealistic to turn off Neptune¡¯s live broadcast now. He could only bite the bullet and go up! Chapter 1535 ? Chapter 1535: Sweet critical hit Trantor: 5496903 He had nned to stay with Dididi for the time being, so he had even sent out a private message. ¡°If there are special circumstances, we¡¯d better not go.¡± Dididi Rui was a prideful person. There were so many people watching his live stream. ¡°Scumbag, do you have any shame? we didn¡¯t do it, and you let a girl do it. How can you have the cheek to do it?¡± Neptune lowered his head and looked at his phone. The reply on the screen was clearly a trembling emoji of agreement. He looked at the replies in the live broadcast room. ¡°I¡¯ll F * cking ...¡± ¡°The coordinates.¡± Mo bei¡¯s name shocked everyone. Even Neptune did not understand why he had subconsciously given a number when the girl had asked. Everyone entered the game from a different position. This was also the difference between this instance dungeon and the normal instance dungeon. There was another point that was different from usual. The atmosphere of the instance dungeon. It was not wrong to call it the vampire Castle. The moment he entered the game from Neptune, he felt a chill down his spine. He had a feeling that something would suddenly appear. In therge English-style Manor, there was an abandoned castle with a high beam. ¡°This instance dungeon is still so scary.¡± Neptune pulled the cord of his headset.¡±¡±I say, brothers, brothers, are you all here?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Dididi Rui changed the window. Neptune: ¡°didimwei, watch your image. Don¡¯t spit fragrant words just because you¡¯re scared.¡± The livestream room also couldn¡¯t understand why their big brother hai liked to tease the other party so much today. What they were concerned about was ... ¡°Doesn¡¯t it take five people to open the door? How¡¯s the other guy feeling right now?¡± The other brother was obviously a newbie who had joined the team by ident. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that he was under arge pagoda tree and a well next to it when mo bei asked everyone to report the coordinates. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack.¡± Just as people spread out their hands and felt that there was no need to continue this dungeon ... Suddenly, a clear voice was heard.¡±Alright, I know where you are. Wait here.¡± This ... This is the little sister wild king from earlier? F * ck, I love this voice! It was wrong! Wait a minute! He didn¡¯t even need to report the coordinates to know where it was? Was that even possible? Just as the people in the live broadcast room were still confused. Anotherzy low maic voice spread through the live broadcast room through the headset: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where we are.¡± No? He wouldn ¡®t? The people in the live broadcast room thought,¡±isn¡¯t the strength of this couple too different ...¡± ¡°Tell me about the surrounding environment.¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand speed had slowed down, but she was still able to switch perspectives very nimbly. Feng nai had also said it, and it was just two words: ¡°It¡¯s very dark,¡± Mo bei turned her eyes to the side and looked at that person¡¯s nonchnt side profile. As if he had noticed her gaze, Feng nai looked over as well, his mouse sliding absent-mindedly. Mo bei got up and propped herself up on the table. She moved his mouse, her eyes darkening. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me when I say it¡¯s dark?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up. Mo bei had yet to answer. Feng nai spoke again.¡±Not only is it very dark, but it¡¯s also very cold. You¡¯re making people wait here. How do you n on resolving my situation?¡± At the end of the day, it was just that he felt ufortable when he saw that sentence. After mo bei retracted her gaze, she opened the team map.¡±¡±This is the location of the person who was matched with the team.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Di Dirui was still a little confused. Mo bei¡¯s voice was clear.¡±Go and meet up with your gay friend.¡± A good gay friend? The live broadcast room exploded. ¡°Who and who? A good friend?¡± Di Dirui also nearly spat out his saliva. Mo bei nced at Feng NAI¡¯s game screen again.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go get my people. ¡± Chapter 1536 ? Chapter 1536: Continuous sweetness Trantor: 5496903 Everyone in the live broadcast room could hear this. He typed furiously. ¡°When will I be able to have a sister wild king like her?¡± ¡°Show off in my face.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a boyfriend in the future. I¡¯m going to find a girlfriend!¡± Neptune did not want to say anything more. On the other hand, Dididi was still rational. He took a deep breath. ¡°Wait a minute, miss. I think he cane over himself. After all, he was so good at supporting.¡± ¡°Brother, can youe over on your own?¡± asked Dididi. There were so many people in the live broadcast room, and he also wanted the other party to fight for the boys ¡®pride. It was fine to be carried, but he was afraid of the dark even in a dungeon. This ... How were the majority of male yers going to survive in this game in the future? Don¡¯t rely on a girl for everything! It¡¯s not good for self-evaluation. She believed that anyone would understand what he meant by asking this! To re-establish the dignity of the male yers! Unfortunately, he had met Feng nai ... ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± These two words were saidzily and decisively. The tone of his voice sounded a little self-righteous. Di Dirui almost spat out a mouthful of blood. On the other end, mo bei switched on the microphone again, and there was a hint of coaxing in her faint voice.¡±¡±Don¡¯t walk around, wait for me. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When Feng nai said this word, his voice was clearly different, and there was a hint of a smile in his pleasant voice. His smile didn¡¯t matter. The girls in the live broadcast room couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This, this ... Brother, I can!¡± ¡°You can what? you can fly with people? Or are you bringing people to clear an instance?¡± ¡°...The person above is heartbroken.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like this situation is a little familiar?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about other people¡¯s boyfriends. Can you read a book first?¡± ¡°I think you guys should first look at the junglerdy¡¯s perspective. My God, she¡¯s alone. Just now, when she told her boyfriend not to walk around, she ughtered a group of ghouls. It didn¡¯t look like they were fighting a boss, but more like they were chopping radishes.¡± ¡°Human, human-head ghost? A group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s usually so hard for me to kill even one!¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°I think he went to the castle.¡± ¡°What? Are you that bold?¡± ¡°What position does her boyfriend have?¡± When Dididi saw the direction of the chat, he knew what everyone wanted to see. He simply opened his omniscient view. Only then did the people in the live broadcast room know that the person who said that he was dark and cold was not without reason. Lying in a coffin, not many people would not feel dark. In addition, it was all vines that spread out. The other side of the vines was the human-headed Ghoul¡¯sir. All of them were watching from afar, and all their gazes were focused on Feng nai. ¡°Damn, what kind of luck does this guy have! Did I win the grand prize?¡± ¡°This is the first time someone has entered the dungeon, and the coordinates are here ... How terrifying. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll be gnawed down to level 0 right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so eerie and scary. ¡± ¡°Brother, hang in there. We¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± The people in the live broadcast room also loved to joke. However, there was one thing that was always right. Feng NAI¡¯s luck was indeed one in a million. There was no one else who would enter the forbidden area of the castle as soon as they entered the game. ¡°Say it quietly. If it were me, I¡¯d be scared too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw from the dungeon immediately. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s horrifying. ¡± ¡°Wait, what is he doing?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t do anything. He just sat on the coffin, casually ying with a rose he had taken out of the coffin. His fingers were long and slender, and his side profile was handsome and Noble. He didn¡¯t look afraid at all. On the contrary ... Chapter 1537 ? Chapter 1537: Save Trantor: 5496903 For some reason, the human-headed ghouls on the other side didn¡¯t move forward. After seeing the figure on the coffin, he was still a little timid. For some reason, the Feng nai under the moonlight looked very much like the owner of this Castle. It was probably because of his posture. After all, not many people would leisurely raise their heads and admire the crescent moon in the sky under such circumstances. The coffin waspletely ck. Feng nai held it up with one hand and held the Rose in the other. His clothes brushed past, and his figure was slender. The curve of his chin was beautiful and clear. It was the first time the human-headed ghouls had encountered such a yer. They looked at the corpse he was stepping on. One of them finally mustered the courage tounch a second attack. However, before its ws could touch the corner of the figure¡¯s clothes ... The man had already moved. With a sweep of his long sword, blood sttered all over the ground. His handsome and pale face turned over, and the corners of his eyes curved slightly. He was clearly a yer, butpared to those human heads, he didn¡¯t look like a good thing! This was the most direct reaction of the audience watching the live broadcast. ¡°When did he make his move?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. It¡¯s too fast.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with speed. The key is that he doesn¡¯t even care about these human heads?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t so cold-blooded when the junglerdy was around. He looked like a demon.¡± ¡°Just now ... He was ying as a support, facepalm, and a soft support, the kind that relied on others to win.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling more and more familiar. ¡± ¡°He seems to have scared the human-headed ghouls.¡± ¡°This is a game. What are you saying? human-head ghost is the Boss in the game. How can he be scared?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this dungeon is different. The boss inside seems to have distress points. ¡± ¡°No matter how much distress points we have, we¡¯ll still attack when we discover intruders.¡± They would indeed attack. However, the attack had changed. When the next wave came, it increased from one to seven. If one looked closely, they would find that they were a little cautious. Feng nai seemed to be smiling. He was about to move when a figure appeared under his eyes. It was all because of that figure. He changed his movements at thest minute. He retracted his hand and hid back into the coffin. It didn¡¯t matter if he dodged. The human heads that were hiding missed their attacks, and question marks appeared on the program. The people watching the live broadcast were even more shocked. What was this guy doing? Before they could react. A sound effect came from the game. The scimitar was pulled out and dropped, and the screen was filled with the wails of the human-headed ghost. In the middle of the group of human-headed ghouls, there was a tall and slender figure. It was mo bei. Her knife was hanging by her side, and the blood on the de dripped on the ground. Her face was expressionless as usual. Apart from looking at the coffin with a profound look in his eyes. After finishing off the boss at her feet, mo bei strolled over and lowered her eyes to look into the coffin. Feng NAI¡¯s face was still stained with the blood from earlier. Good-looking people probably had a natural advantage. Just like now, even though there was a dark aura, he still gave off a handsome and Noble feeling. ¡°Why are you only here now? I was almost devoured alive by these things that are neither human nor ghost. ¡± When Feng nai said this ... The people in the live broadcast room had already lost their expressions. Wait, when did he get swallowed alive? He was the one who was devouring those human-headed ghosts. ¡°This ce is too dark.¡± F * ck! Still pretending? Chapter 1538 ? Chapter 1538: The tea in the tea was naively sweet~ Trantor: 5496903 The audience in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t know what expression to make. After all, they could still understand why a girl would do such a thing. She was just asking for protection. They really wanted to advise this friend to be a little kinder. Theizens were all watching. Could she make the men proud? It¡¯s fine if you justy down and win in a dungeon, but what¡¯s with this tea-like atmosphere?! ¡°Brother, really, can we be human?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just lie there and say that you¡¯re afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°Wait! The F * ck!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This feeling ... This feeling!¡± Mo bei could not see the bulletments in the live-stream room. However, there was no difference even if he saw it. After all, the moment she saw Feng nai, she had already ignored the headless corpse on the ground. She stood there and reached out to wipe the blood off a certain someone¡¯s face. Her expression was calm. ¡°It¡¯s a little dark. Later, just follow behind me. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai replied naturally. The people in the live broadcast room couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes again. What if he wanted to hammer this brother to death? Mo bei looked at him and pulled him out of the coffin. Feng NAI¡¯s hand would also automatically find a spot and tug on mo bei¡¯s sleeve as they walked forward. Under the moonlight, everyone could see that in front of them was a slender figure holding a scimitar, and the one behind was not worth mentioning. He was just there to gain experience. He was good-looking, but he was of no use. After his girlfriend took care of a group of human heads, he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s darker in front. ¡± What did he mean by ¡°it¡¯s darker in front ¡°? was he supposed to carry her forward? Only mo bei stopped when she heard this. She turned to look behind her and then held his hand that was tugging at his sleeve. With her palm facing up, she held his hand.¡±Like this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Feng nai lowered his eyes, a human-headed ghost happened toe over. The corners of his mouth had not even curled up. A cold glint streaked across. The human-headed Ghoul even fell down silently. Theizens who saw this scene couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Friend, be a human, okay?¡± ¡°The F * cking reason why I haven¡¯t been able to find a girlfriend is that I¡¯m not green enough. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°Quicklye and confirm if this is !¡± ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Don¡¯t randomly call me. What kind of livestream are you doing? I don¡¯t like to watch it, I¡¯m still in the middle of a match, don¡¯t disturb me, what the f * ck! ¡°Old k!¡± ¡°It really is ...¡± ¡°Men, all of you,e!¡± With this greeting. When the traffic in the live streaming room skyrocketed. The majority of straight men realized this point. ¡°This is King-level?¡± ¡°This thing is King-God?¡± It was no wonder that the straight men didn¡¯t recognize her. Usually, when a certain someone livestreamed, he would only livestream a mineral water bottle. Those who were skilled would not go and watch the livestream. Under normal circumstances, only girls were passionate about it. Other than ck, no one really cared about what he had done in the past. Only a small number of bey¡¯s fans knew that she was stealing other people¡¯s fan cards. Those who watched Neptune¡¯s live broadcast were all rough men. Even if they had heard of a certain someone, it was because that person was the number one jungler in the country! But now ... ¡°What¡¯s that position, old k?¡± ¡°She¡¯s asking for protection. I can¡¯t bear to see her like this. She¡¯s just like a little wife.¡± ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean toe to other livestreaming rooms to fantasize. My old k is here.¡± Neptune and didilo were dumbfounded as they looked at thements. King? Was that King? He switched to another perspective and looked at the person who had been protected the entire time ... Chapter 1539 ? Chapter 1539: Tiantian Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I said the enemy is afraid and you hit me. Do you want me to believe that this is King? It¡¯s harder than making me believe that you can beat me. ¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. ¡°Really? hit me!¡± ¡°Hit your sister! I¡¯m about to be split up by the human head ghost! Are you blind?¡± Dididi Rui¡¯s usual livestream style had always been gentle and refined. Today, he had ruined his own image. He couldn¡¯t be med for this. It was really too difficult for him. It seemed like he was the only one who was serious about clearing a dungeon. He did not count on Neptune, who was a simple-minded person. It wasn¡¯t easy for a God to appear, but he only cared about taking care of his boyfriend. Wait a moment. Boyfriend! If this person was King That ... That! Dididi was suddenly unable to control himself. He had been irritable just now, but now he had be a little fan! ¡°Is it ... Is it bey? God bey?¡± she stuttered. ¡°What¡¯s with your shy face? you¡¯re afraid of your enemy!¡± Dididi did not respond to him. Without any hesitation, he turned on all his microphones.¡±bey-God, is that you? I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. I watch your dragon¡¯s cave video every day, and I like to y your hero the most. I can even draw a heart for you with itter. ¡± Neptune did not want to hear this. But he had no choice even if he didn¡¯t want to listen. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this Big Boss. The people in the broadcast room were also listening. Especially King¡¯s fans. ¡°This scene ... Is a little familiar.¡± ¡°Yes, the person who confessed to God bey in front of the audience has already ...¡± ¡°Old k has stolen my fan card three times. Cover your face!¡± Thisment had just appeared. Azy voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Who did you say you were going to draw hearts for?¡± It was Feng nai. In contrast to the way he was hiding behind mo bei, his voice did not sound afraid at all. Instead, it was filled with an oppressive feeling. Dididi Rui could usually tell. However, now, he waspletely immersed in the ¡°one day, he can y games with God bey and clear Dungeons!¡± In this thought. The rest was not important! ¡°To draw a heart for bey¡± When the K fans heard this, they all wanted to go up and cover the live streamer¡¯s mouth. However, his hands were not long enough. On the other end, Feng naiughed very slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish in a while. ¡± After hearing this. The K fans hugged each other while trembling. There were only two situations that would make old kugh. When she rushed towards God bey and tore the peach with her hands ... Everyone knew what the situation was now. He made his choice silently, opened the ¡°sharp fans¡± chat box, and started to chat privately. The dailyments of K fans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. If our old k does anything, you can attack him. Don¡¯t bring us fans and God bey along.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The main thing is not to bring God bey along. The dog at home is disobedient. God bey can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s too difficult for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± After all, they were all rough and straight men. Seeing the girl apologize first ... He still didn¡¯t understand the situation. And it was the first time he had heard of it. ¡°If it¡¯s an idol¡¯s behavior, the fans won¡¯t pay for it, and the girlfriend won¡¯t pay for it either.¡± Such words. This ... ¡°I¡¯ve liked King for so long and I¡¯ve only watched him y inpetitions. I didn¡¯t know that his female fans were like this.¡± ¡°I thought everyone wanted to marry King.¡± ¡°You guys are talking about the past ...¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite cute. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. What¡¯s there to apologize for?¡± Those who often watched Dididi¡¯s live stream did not understand what they would seeter. In the game. Feng nai was still being led forward by mo bei. What was different was that the two of them had already arrived at the meeting point ... Chapter 1540 ? Chapter 1540: Save Trantor: 5496903 When di Dirui saw that the figure was so close to him, he became even more excited and was about to step forward. Neptune stopped him. ¡°Control yourself. We¡¯re live streaming.¡± This sentence sobered up Dididi. He turned on his microphone and cleared his throat.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was a little too excited to see God bey. However, I¡¯m sure everyone can understand. After all, that¡¯s God Bey.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand. If I could clear Dungeons with God bey, I would be able to fly.¡± This was the thought of the straight men who often watched live broadcasts. K fans ¡®thoughts were generally that they were uncertain if others would understand. However, it was certain that old k did not understand him now! The only person who was dumbfounded was the passerby. He was first invited into a dungeon, and now he saw where his four teammates were, but he didn¡¯t know what they were doing. One of them was still in tears. ¡°Hey, friend, are you still going to y this game?¡± The passerby carried the big knife on his shoulder, looking like a fool. Mo bei looked over. Her temperament, which was as clear as the first snow, could easily make people cool down. ¡°I¡¯m just a little anxious,¡± the silly passerby said as he touched his nose. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Shua! I just picked up someone.¡± ¡°Then should we start now? I¡¯m still in a hurry to eat. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still 40 seconds. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell. ¡°What do you mean by 40 seconds?¡± erhuo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The heavenly dog eats the moon.¡± As mo bei said this, she nced sideways. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze had been on di Dirui since the beginning. After hearing mo bei¡¯s words, he let out an ¡°mm¡±. Neptune watched from the side and really wanted to say,¡±God bey, you really don¡¯t have to remind your God King.¡± He had no intention of letting go at all! At the very least, he should be the best jungler in the country. First ce! The first one meant that even if there was really dangerter, he would be fine. Why don¡¯t you look at the passerby we invited in, He didn¡¯t even know what the situation was. Neptune wanted to say these words, but when he saw the look in wild King¡¯s eyes, he was stunned. He swallowed all the words that were about toe out of his mouth! ¡°Who¡¯s ying the front row?¡± The foolish passerby would not notice anything. Neptune was the only one who could sense it. After all, seeing wild king standing behind his girlfriend with a pale face and dangerous eyes, he should know that the situation was not good. However, Dididi was still immersed in the joy of meeting his idol. He was nning to turn off the live broadcast and take a photo. Then, azy voice was heard,¡±¡±Brother Rui, take the front row.¡± ¡°Brother ... Rui?¡± In the live broadcast room, there was a sudden feeling of stagnation. Neptune choked and coughed. Di Dirui frowned. Only the k fans were trembling even more. At this moment, Dididi felt a sense of crisis.¡±¡±k-God, you¡¯re calling me brother Rui?¡± ¡°In terms of age, he is indeed younger than you.¡± The straight men who were watching the live broadcast were really straight. Di Dirui felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t remember what was wrong. ¡°The moon is almost gone,¡± Feng nai added. Di Dirui subconsciously put up his guard. Neptune really wanted to remind him that he had arranged everything for him! The front row! You even dared to challenge the front row of the vampire count dungeon! And there was also the heavenly dog engulfs the moon? He had never seen it before! Chapter 1541 ? Chapter 1541: Save Trantor: 5496903 When di Dirui saw that the figure was so close to him, he became even more excited and was about to step forward. Neptune stopped him. ¡°Control yourself. We¡¯re live streaming.¡± This sentence sobered up Dididi. He turned on his microphone and cleared his throat.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was a little too excited to see God bey. However, I¡¯m sure everyone can understand. After all, that¡¯s God Bey.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand. If I could clear Dungeons with God bey, I would be able to fly.¡± This was the thought of the straight men who often watched live broadcasts. K fans ¡®thoughts were generally that they were uncertain if others would understand. However, it was certain that old k did not understand him now! The only person who was dumbfounded was the passerby. He was first invited into a dungeon, and now he saw where his four teammates were, but he didn¡¯t know what they were doing. One of them was still in tears. ¡°Hey, friend, are you still going to y this game?¡± The passerby carried the big knife on his shoulder, looking like a fool. Mo bei looked over. Her temperament, which was as clear as the first snow, could easily make people cool down. ¡°I¡¯m just a little anxious,¡± the silly passerby said as he touched his nose. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Shua! I just picked up someone.¡± ¡°Then should we start now? I¡¯m still in a hurry to eat. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still 40 seconds. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s gaze fell. ¡°What do you mean by 40 seconds?¡± erhuo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The heavenly dog eats the moon.¡± As mo bei said this, she nced sideways. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze had been on di Dirui since the beginning. After hearing mo bei¡¯s words, he let out an ¡°mm¡±. Neptune watched from the side and really wanted to say,¡±God bey, you really don¡¯t have to remind your God King.¡± He had no intention of letting go at all! At the very least, he should be the best jungler in the country. First ce! The first one meant that even if there was really dangerter, he would be fine. Why don¡¯t you look at the passerby we invited in, He didn¡¯t even know what the situation was. Neptune wanted to say these words, but when he saw the look in wild King¡¯s eyes, he was stunned. He swallowed all the words that were about toe out of his mouth! ¡°Who¡¯s ying the front row?¡± The foolish passerby would not notice anything. Neptune was the only one who could sense it. After all, seeing wild king standing behind his girlfriend with a pale face and dangerous eyes, he should know that the situation was not good. However, Dididi was still immersed in the joy of meeting his idol. He was nning to turn off the live broadcast and take a photo. Then, azy voice was heard,¡±¡±Brother Rui, take the front row.¡± ¡°Brother ... Rui?¡± In the live broadcast room, there was a sudden feeling of stagnation. Neptune choked and coughed. Di Dirui frowned. Only the k fans were trembling even more. At this moment, Dididi felt a sense of crisis.¡±¡±k-God, you¡¯re calling me brother Rui?¡± ¡°In terms of age, he is indeed younger than you.¡± The straight men who were watching the live broadcast were really straight. ¡°But he asked me to fight in the front row.¡± Di Dirui felt that something was wrong. When di Dirui saw that the figure was so close to him, he became even more excited and was about to step forward. Neptune stopped him. ¡°Control yourself. We¡¯re live streaming.¡± This sentence sobered up Dididi. He turned on his microphone and cleared his throat.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was a little too excited to see God bey. However, I¡¯m sure everyone can understand. After all, that¡¯s God Bey.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand. If I could clear Dungeons with God bey, I would be able to fly.¡± Chapter 1542 ? Chapter 1542: Save Trantor: 5496903 Neptune did not even have time to react. The sky turned dark. The heavenly dog ate the moon. There wasn¡¯t even any sense of light. This time, it was not just a human head ghost. It should be said that the most terrifying thing in this instance dungeon was not the human head ghost. It was ... ¡°What the f * ck is that? Bat? Do bats also migrate?¡± The stupid passerby was still confused. Neptune had already activated its defense mode: ¡°Brother, can you look at the direction they are moving to before you speak?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°ah¡±? You¡¯re going to be crippled soon!¡± ¡°F * ck, brother, I advise you to mind your words. Why is it all ck?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be dark when arge wave of bats came? In addition, the moon was gone. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were naturally cold. She held a certain someone¡¯s wrist in one hand and raised her scimitar in the other. That kind of cold and clear air waspletely out of ce with the surrounding environment. A certain someone didn¡¯t merge too much with it. While the others were afraid, he casually walked behind mo bei. Other than mo bei¡¯s hand that was turning back, he would hold it. The rest of the time, he was still thinking about how to trick Dididi. Di Dirui did not know about this and was about to raise his hand. Feng nai spoke again.¡±Bats are afraid of fire. Brother Rui, your skill has fire in it. Try starting a team.¡± Di Dirui believed him and rushed in with the mes. Mo bei did not have the time to stop him. A swarm of bats swarmed over. Under the fire. Only then did Dididi get a clear look at the bats. All of them were in high spirits. Even their eyes were blood red. What were they afraid of? ¡°King, what should I do?¡± Di Dirui was still shouting. After all, Feng nai still had the title of the strongest jungler in the entire server. He had a 90% chance of winning. He should be able to handle any situation. Who would have thought that he would only get one sentence. ¡°You can try to draw a heart on the spot.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dididi Rui thought that he had heard wrong. He was still trying to burn the bats. The other side said,¡±try drawing a heart?¡± ¡°He asked you to draw a heart!¡± The stupid passerby was still delivering his words! Dididi Rui even wanted to die. ¡°k-God, stop joking!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai didn¡¯t lose any of his nobility.¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking. If you draw a heart, these vampire bats might be touched and bite you more gently.¡± Dididi Rui was speechless. Neptune knew what was going on. He had to save his brother even at the high ground! Just as he was about to make his move. On the other side, mo bei raised her scimitar. After she let go of Feng nai, her figure shed in. It only took a second. She then brought didimly out from the bat nest. This action still made Feng nai narrow his eyes. Di Dirui panted heavily. Feng nai walked over, his gazending on mo bei¡¯s hand.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to catch you in the act of adultery. I¡¯ll trouble you, friend. Be more self-conscious.¡± Caught in an affair? He had just experienced a narrow escape! How did he be the one who wanted to catch them in the act? Di Dirui was still in a daze. Neptune immediately pulled him back. ¡°K-God, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. He likes boys. Really, everyone in the dormitory knows that. You can ask around. This guy won¡¯t have any feelings for girls. He just worships bey-God as an idol. He¡¯s purely an O¨C¡± ¡°Who the F * ck are you saying likes boys? I¡¯m alone ...¡± Neptune did not wait for didimly to finish his sentence before he covered his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re exining again. You¡¯re so irascible when ites to the truth.¡± ¡°Brother, do you want to go to the bat¡¯s nest to draw a heart again? if you go again, you¡¯ll be drawing a heart with a corpse!¡± He whispered. Chapter 1543 ? Chapter 1543: Save Trantor: 5496903 Only then did didimly realize what he had done wrong. Motherf * cker! So this was what he meant by calling him brother Rui! That man, was he not embarrassed? Because of jealousy, he didn¡¯t even want to be a human anymore? Di Dirui wanted to rise up. However, when he met her light-colored eyes, he inexplicably chose her. He did not know why, but he felt that Almighty k was even more frightening than those vampire bats. Just then, Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±So you two have this kind of rtionship.¡± You guys? This kind of rtionship? What did he mean by that? It was not just didimly, but Neptune as well. The livestream room was full ofments. ¡°This kind of rtionship?¡± ¡°What rtionship?¡± ¡°What kind of rtionship could there be between two men?¡± ¡°...Maybe it¡¯s really rted.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± Neptune looked at thements and felt his head throb. Thezy voice on the other end came again,¡±¡±Since you already have a boyfriend, you shouldn¡¯t just confess to anyone, even if it¡¯s your idol. Big brother hai, you have to take care of this girl.¡± Neptune panicked. His first reaction was not to deny it, but to say,¡±¡±Don¡¯t call me brother!¡± Everyone you call brother will not have a good ending! At this moment, Feng nai also stopped talking and looked at mo bei. Mo bei had just left him behind, and she felt guilty. Now that he was being looked at like that, he felt even more guilty. After all, no matter what personality Feng nai had, no one couldpare to him when it came to pretending to be lonely. Moreover, Neptune had growled out his words in a low voice, which further enhanced the atmosphere. Mo bei lowered her eyes. When she looked up again, the scimitar in her hand was already pressed against Neptune¡¯s neck. Neptune was speechless. What was happening? Who am I? Where am I? Even if it¡¯s dark, God bey shouldn¡¯t be chopping me up like a bat! There must be some misunderstanding here! Just as Neptune was confused and doubting life ... Mo bei kept her scimitar.¡±Don¡¯t bully my people.¡± Neptune really wanted to cry! ¡°God bey, I wouldn¡¯t dare. That¡¯s King God. If anyone wants to bully someone, he should be the one bullying ...¡± This time, it was didimly¡¯s turn to cover his mouth. ¡°Brother, do you also want to draw a heart? the kind that uses a corpse?¡± Neptune felt that they were not in the same situation and wanted to say a few more words. Mo bei had already opened her mouth.¡±He¡¯s afraid of the dark. I¡¯ll take the front row. Could you please light the skymp at the back and don¡¯t let me see you again? speak loudly to him, big brother hai.¡± Big brother hai. It was different from when Feng nai had called for him. It was cold without any warmth. This was already a clear indication. Neptune¡¯s mouth was agape as he looked at didilo. The straight men who often watched the live streams of the two streamers. At this point, she finally understood why the k fans had apologized as soon as they came up. To be honest. They had never seen anyone as inhuman as Almighty k! But God bey didn¡¯t notice at all! Was he afraid? She was clearly the reincarnation of Daji, and her jealousy could bring disaster to the country and the people! The passerby was also too slow to react. After hearing this, he suddenly said,¡±¡±F * ck, are you two gay? Didyre and Neptune, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a gay couple. Where are your signs of intimacy? Was he hiding it? F * ck! He knew how to y! Nunnan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the manly one, your whole family is manly! Hurry up and light up the lights!¡± Chapter 1544 ? Chapter 1544: Did she still like it? Trantor: 5496903 However, in the next second. The ray of light that drew across the ground caused the livestream to pause for a moment. Everything seemed to have paused. The only thing that remained was the light vibration from the scene. That scene was imprinted in everyone¡¯s eyes, and even their pupils were shaking. It was King. He was standing right behind bey. The two figures were almost ovepping each other. One of them held the other¡¯s hand, and the de light that was swung down seemed to be able to split all the haze and darkness in thisnd. They didn¡¯t understand it before. King didn¡¯t care and used her retirement to put pressure on her. It was all because bey¡¯s hand was injured and people thought that she wasn¡¯t suitable to fight again. In a fit of pique, he said that if they wanted to retreat, he would retreat as well. Now, they seemed to understand. King had never been reckless. It was the person called bey. Even though her hand was injured, she was still stronger than many people. However, no one believed him. The only person he trusted. He was holding her hand and fighting alongside her. She would not abandon him or give up. They had said this countless times in the past. But now that he thought about it ... It turned out that before God bey had given up, they had already abandoned her. At that moment, the emotions that filled her chest wereplicated. They had never said anything bad to each other, but they felt from the bottom of their hearts that bey was not suitable to go to Mn. That person seemed to have known all this long ago. After killing everything, she kept her scimitar at her waist and looked up at King. Yes, it was. How could mo bei not know what kind of situation she was in? To her. There was only one rule of survival. Her world had long turned ck. Because it was too dark, she wanted to take a longer look at the person called Feng nai. That way, she would never forget what her original intentions were. ¡°God bey!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The domain of the left!?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t look like it! And it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible, but he¡¯s too handsome. F * ck!¡± ¡°He¡¯s handsome. The de is covered in blood, and the bats ¡®aggro has been reduced by half.¡± Those who were in the game would be even more shocked when they looked at it up close. Di Dirui¡¯s gaze fell on her. The bats were already showing signs of scattering. It was all because of that figure. The live broadcast room was rtively peaceful. After all, the people who came to see it were all game lovers, and there were even moderators who controlled thements. The other ces were not as good. ¡°I¡¯d be speechless if I didn¡¯t train and cleared the dungeon. ¡± ¡°He still uses his alternate ount to bully others. He thinks he¡¯s pretty awesome.¡± ¡°They¡¯re good at showing off their love. Aren¡¯t they retiring? hurry up and retire. I don¡¯t want to see any more topics about them. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a daily question. Stinky bey, do you know that you were wrong?¡± ¡°Obviously not, he went to clear a dungeon, one that I, big spade, had done before. He¡¯s overestimating himself.¡± Dididi Rui could see all of this. After all, he always used two mobile phones, aptop, and a desktop for his live broadcasts. He was unable to describe his feelings. These IDs were even talking about supporting bey and Supreme Alliance under another topic. So this is what love is? Di Dirui¡¯s first reaction was to look at the figure. She must have known all of this. How could he not understand? Last year, she had already left once. Those who wanted to win could only leave ande back. Did she ... Still like it? About ying games? Di Dirui stood there, feeling inexplicably ufortable. This was not any other ce. Everyone in area A knew about it. This was the ce where spade z had brought that little stoic with shining eyes to set the record. ¡®How dare you all say that you¡¯re overestimating your own abilities?¡¯ ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 1545 ? Chapter 1545: Do you like it? Trantor: 5496903 As a live streamer, especially a big live streamer, she would definitely be criticized for being a fan. Dididi Rui had always been an outstanding person when it came to paying attention to his image. He was different from Neptune, who was a straight Man of Steel. Dididi Rui had always been regarded as the noble son of the live streaming channel. He was elegant and graceful. Even if he ran into his nemesis, his emotions would not change much. But today, he had actually told the people watching the live broadcast to get lost. Neptune was a little surprised. However, he was only surprised for a moment. After all, they were roommates. He knew what kind of person he was. He was usually very hypocritical, but he was very manly when it was time to be brave. Just like now. Bey was a name that he had been talking about since he was in his first year of high school. Three years had passed. It was around this timest year. Bey had suddenly returned and disappeared on the same day. The way they disappeared was through a sky full of curses. He watched as the person sat in front of theputer and deleted everything. He watched the same video over a dozen times. Finally, he looked out the window. After a long time, he finally spoke. ¡°I believe in her.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t just disappear like this.¡± ¡°One day, she wille back.¡± ¡°I also believe that there¡¯s someone else waiting for her here besides me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because she has any Halo around her. It¡¯s because she¡¯s bey. ¡± Neptune did not want to see anything else, especially those things that circled around. There was only one point. Since the incident in that era, everyone was trying to make bey retire. None of the steps were easy. She dared to challenge this instance. It meant that she was never afraid of being recognized at a time like this. His scimitar was horizontal, and his back was straight. People said that it was not suitable for her to appear again since her hand was injured. With an injured hand, he could still cause that kind of injury, still turn the situation around with a calm expression, and still continue to fight. Neptune could not imagine how powerful a person had to be to be able to digest the gloominess that shrouded him and appear in front of people again with blood all over his hands. He only knew that ... A bey like this. He was worthy of the enemy¡¯s fear and that fellow¡¯s waiting, but even more worthy of the word ¡®scram¡¯. The live broadcast room exploded. He was just scolding. Dididi did not seem to care.¡±Don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re farming. If you¡¯re trash, then just stay in the trash can. You¡¯re wearing a stic bag to uphold justice. What a slut!¡± Don¡¯t link me with bey¡¯s fans, you guys are the ones who are bey¡¯s fans, you guys are the ones who treat Supreme Alliance as their faith so don¡¯t put me in that category. Dad just doesn¡¯t like you and I want to scold you. ¡± In the game, mo bei had stopped because she had sensed that didyre and Neptune had stopped. ¡°There will be a second wave,¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and searched for Dididi Rui¡¯s name. She then looked at the bulletments in the live stream room and said, He did not need to think too much to understand what was going on. He walked over and helped didimly seat himself.¡±These won¡¯t affect me. Continue to farm. Pay attention to your HP.¡± Didimly and Neptune looked over at the same time. She knew? Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±I¡¯ve been hearing these words over and over again. There¡¯s nothing new about them. It¡¯s quite boring.¡± Di Dirui opened his mouth. This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t move and just stood there. He looked like a young master from an ancient aristocratic family, and even the bright moon and clear breeze couldn¡¯tpare to him. However, if one looked closely, one would realize that his eyes were filled with thick fog. It wasn¡¯t for Dididi, but for the things on the phone screen. Was he bored? It was true. But even if he was bored, he didn¡¯t want to see it. Didimly couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you still like it?¡± ¡°What?¡± mo bei looked back.¡±What?¡± ¡°Do you still like to y games?¡± Chapter 1546 ? Chapter 1546: Passionate love Trantor: 5496903 After didimly asked that question ... His hands were clenched tightly, as if he was afraid of hearing an answer. To be honest, he had never been so nervous even when he was confessing. Even though he had never confessed to her, but ... But. ¡°I like it.¡± It was mo bei. She did not make didimly wait for long. He was just not used to being asked such a question. After hearing those two words, di Dirui did not understand why, but his throat felt a little sour.¡±¡±Really? you still like it?¡± Mo bei knew that he was seriously asking her this question. ¡°I don¡¯t just like her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Di Dirui did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s passion. ¡°Mo bei looked at him. Di Dirui was shocked. Even Neptune, who was not a fan of bey, could not help but look up at that person. She seemed to be just making a statement. Her temperament was as clear as before, and it seemed easy to recall the past. ¡°We all thought that after all that has happened, you would ...¡± Neptune could no longer hold back. ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± As mo bei spoke, she shook Feng nai in her hand.¡±¡±I still have a teammate.¡± Feng nai, who was shaken, nced sideways at a certain someone and corrected herzily.¡±¡±My boyfriend.¡± Mo bei felt that he was still a little cute like this. However, there were other people around, so she couldn¡¯t be too intimate.¡±Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be unhappy when you¡¯re ying games,¡± said Dididi, who was still looking at her.¡±You wouldn¡¯t be like this if you stopped ying.¡± However, mo bei had already retracted her gaze. Her tone was t.¡±If there were no heroes, I wouldn¡¯t have met master and the others. They¡¯ve been to every wild area here. To me, this ce has the memories I miss the most. So, I won¡¯t dislike it. This is the ce I love the most.¡± Di Dirui had never thought that there would be such an answer. All of them were talking about how they missed Supreme Alliance. The online and offline activities continued. How many people used the word ¡®like¡¯ to upy themanding height? The person who was truly missing ... She was here. She had always been here. Therefore, no matter what he encountered. She would still choose toe back. Even if those people felt that she couldn¡¯t make it and forced her to retire, she still didn¡¯t leave. How could he just like her? Love itself was something that would break with a touch. There were so many people, and she had been set up for every move she made. But no one had thought of that. The simplest reason was that she loved it. When Dididi looked up again, he took off his headphones with one hand and let his bangs cover his eyes. The live broadcast room started to be chaotic. More and more people started to say that bey was shameless, selfish, and didn¡¯t know how to quit when she lowered the team¡¯s strength. All of them were suppressed by Dididi¡¯s order to turn on the microphone,¡±¡±Mn,e on! Other than you, no one else can win this championship, right, bastard star?¡± At this point, Neptune no longer cared about how a certain someone addressed him. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, he¡¯ll definitely crush them! The live broadcast room will pick five straight male bosses and fly to Mn together to see bey God torture the scum!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with the streamer? does she want to be a professional yer by sucking up to him? the way she looks, she¡¯s clearly ...¡± Before any strange bulletments could fly in the live broadcast room ... Didyre and Neptune locked on at the same time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost?¡± The two livestream rooms said in unison. ¡°Watch as your Grandpa bey sets a new dungeon record for you guys.¡± ¡°A bunch of trash.¡± Chapter 1547 ? Chapter 1547: Activate ultimate Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk.¡± In the past, no one had discovered this. How could these two people be so tough! At the same time, the next second, there was a subtle change in his eyes. It was because the one standing beside mo bei had spoken. His tone wasn¡¯t that cold, but the words he said made people¡¯s expressionsplicated. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look right, I¡¯m a little scared,¡± he said. Harm? Afraid? Who was it? Before they could cast theirplicated gazes over ... Mo bei¡¯s hand was already free. She tidied his hair that had been messed up by the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Some of the male viewers in the live stream wanted to flip their keyboards in anger and rush into the game to ask,¡±Almighty k, where¡¯s your face as a man?!¡± Besides, you call that scared? The bats will take a detour when they see you. Are you F * cking cheating? He was still pretending to be a big-tailed Wolf! The K fans could feel the anger in the live broadcast room. Even those who hade to criticize him didn¡¯t know whether they should criticize him or not because of Feng NAI¡¯s actions. You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s timid? However, in his eyes, there was nothing but evil. Damn it, he was so timid! He¡¯s pretending. I haven¡¯t even waited for you to hack it. The K fans started to flood the screen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, for letting you see his green side again. ¡± ¡°I want to beat him up.¡± ¡°I want to too. If it wasn¡¯t for his face, I really wouldn¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he getting more and more overboard now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too much. He¡¯s justining that God bey only talked to other people just now and ignored him. He¡¯s trying to make his presence known.¡± ¡°I saw through him but didn¡¯t say it. God bey Pampers him too much. Otherwise, with his acting skills, he¡¯d be exposed in a minute.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s something I¡¯m still puzzled about.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No matter how green old k is, these vampire bats can¡¯t possibly detect him.¡± ¡°Believe me, this kind of person who doesn¡¯t mean what he says won¡¯t be liked by small animals.¡± ¡°Those are p¡¯s little animals, those are bats! Besides, this is a game setting!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s up with old k?¡± Neptune had also noticed this. Why did it seem like these vampire bats had no other choice but to approach King? After observing and learning about it, he turned his head and whispered to didillies. In the end, he came to a conclusion.¡±This is a game Bug. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t beat him.¡± Before didimly could even roll his eyes, another group of vampire bats pounced on him. What kind of perverted script was this?! It even had an automatic mutation effect! The ground beneath his feet was shaking. No one knew what it was. Until the matched passerby shouted,¡±¡±Someone¡¯s pulling my leg. F * ck, there¡¯s a person, no, there¡¯s a ghost ...¡± ¡°To the castle.¡± Before he could finish shouting, mo bei¡¯s sword light had already descended. It was only then that they realized that it was a human-head ghost! There were too many of them. They all crawled out of the ground and had the same target. ¡°To the castle? Before I came here, I checked the guide and many veteran yers said that you can¡¯t go. I say, are you guys listening to me!¡± The passerby carried arge knife and voiced his opposition, but his actions were not sloppy at all. Some haters were just about to mock him. Who could be at ease if such a person went to thepetition without making a guide for a dungeon? On the screen, the human-headed ghouls stopped outside the castle Gate. They seemed to be afraid of something and didn¡¯t move forward. But it wasn¡¯t easy to enter. A dialog box popped up on everyone¡¯s screen. ¡°ording to the clues, the ultimate hidden dungeon will be activated ...¡± Chapter 1548 ? Chapter 1548: Handsome North Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Clues? I¡¯m ying a fake hero, right? We¡¯re just clearing an instance dungeon and we still need to find clues?¡± The passerby said as he looked back with his knife. Damn it, why were these human heads only staring at him? Automatically ignoring the couple? What did that mean? Even games are treated differently now? Targeting single dogs like them? The passers-by were getting irascible, mainly because they didn¡¯t know where to find clues. Di Dirui was also stunned. In this situation, anyone who yed games would be confused. However, it was different. For example, a certain God who smelled of tea. As he pretended to Dodge the vampire bats, he casually threw out a skill. ¡°It wants to attack me,¡± he said, raising his eyes. The other blood-sucking bats were speechless. Where¡¯s your face? Who was the one attacking who! If not for the fact that they were on the same team, Neptune, who had witnessed the entire process, wanted to speak on bat¡¯s behalf! K-God¡¯s psychedelic operation was unparalleled. Mo bei saw everything and shed in reverse. The ones who suffered were the human-headed ghouls who were trying their best to avoid it. What happened to peaceful development? Moreover, everyone knew that these human-headed ghouls had already stopped near the door. How wronged was he to be stabbed! Neptune was just about to Mutter something. This was too protective. After the blood of the human-headed ghost and the bat mixed together, a seal-like thing appeared on the ground. This? ¡°Clues?¡± Neptune¡¯s eyes widened, and his first reaction was to look at Feng nai.¡±k-God, how did you know that the clues need to be opened with the blood of a human head ghost and bat?¡± Feng nai nced at him and smiled faintly.¡±¡±Brother Xing, what are you talking about? at most, it was excessive self-defense. I didn¡¯t want to kill.¡± Neptune thought,¡¯I don¡¯t believe you!¡¯ She knew that he was pretending again. Neptune turned his head and asked mo bei,¡±¡±God bey, why did you ...¡± He didn¡¯t let him ask the same question twice. Mo bei lifted her chin, indicating for him to look at the words on the door. ¡°Only by gathering the blood of filth can we get the clues.¡± F * ck! At that moment, Neptune felt like an idiot. However, there was someone who was even more ferocious than him. ¡°What is this? a number?¡± Why are there still squares?¡± ¡°Sudoku.¡± As mo bei spoke, she had already raised the scimitar in her hand. The vampire bats did not dare to fly forward again. The passerby thought it was because of mo bei and widened his eyes.¡±I say, brother, are you cheating? You can make all the monsters avoid you?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei turned around to take a look. Her sleeve was still being tugged by a certain Almighty, who said indifferently,¡±¡±Those bats weren¡¯t avoiding me.¡± ¡°Not you? When I raised the knife, they all stepped back. Really, I really saw it. But brother, what are you doing with the knife? and what is Sudoku?¡± The passerby was dumbfounded the entire time. He felt aggrieved that he had no sense of participation in this instance dungeon and had to run for his life. ¡°It¡¯s a puzzle game. In the nine squares, the sum of the horizontal and vertical squares is 15, and the numbers from 1 to 9 can not be repeated. This should be a high difficulty game, so it will take some time. Neptune, look at the system disy. I haven¡¯t solved Sudoku for a long time, so it might be beyond ...¡± Before Dididi could finish his sentence ... On the other side, mo bei used the tip of her saber to draw a few lines on the ground. Immediately after, the sound effects filled the entire game. ¡°Congrattions to the unknown team for sessfully opening the hidden dungeon of the vampire Castle. Please enter the castle.¡± It ... It just opened? Chapter 1549 ? Chapter 1549: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Clues? I¡¯m ying a fake hero, right? We¡¯re just clearing an instance dungeon and we still need to find clues?¡± The passerby said as he looked back with his knife. Damn it, why were these human heads only staring at him? Automatically ignoring the couple? What did that mean? Even games are treated differently now? Targeting single dogs like them? The passers-by were getting irascible, mainly because they didn¡¯t know where to find clues. Di Dirui was also stunned. In this situation, anyone who yed games would be confused. However, it was different. For example, a certain God who smelled of tea. As he pretended to Dodge the vampire bats, he casually threw out a skill. ¡°It wants to attack me,¡± he said, raising his eyes. The other blood-sucking bats were speechless. Where¡¯s your face? Who was the one attacking who! If not for the fact that they were on the same team, Neptune, who had witnessed the entire process, wanted to speak on bat¡¯s behalf! K-God¡¯s psychedelic operation was unparalleled. Mo bei saw everything and shed in reverse. The ones who suffered were the human-headed ghouls who were trying their best to avoid it. What happened to peaceful development? Moreover, everyone knew that these human-headed ghouls had already stopped near the door. How wronged was he to be stabbed! Neptune was just about to Mutter something. This was too protective. After the blood of the human-headed ghost and the bat mixed together, a seal-like thing appeared on the ground. This? ¡°Clues?¡± Neptune¡¯s eyes widened, and his first reaction was to look at Feng nai.¡±k-God, how did you know that the clues need to be opened with the blood of a human head ghost and bat?¡± Feng nai nced at him and smiled faintly.¡±¡±Brother Xing, what are you talking about? at most, it was excessive self-defense. I didn¡¯t want to kill.¡± Neptune thought,¡¯I don¡¯t believe you!¡¯ She knew that he was pretending again. Neptune turned his head and asked mo bei,¡±¡±God bey, why did you ...¡± He didn¡¯t let him ask the same question twice. Mo bei lifted her chin, indicating for him to look at the words on the door. ¡°Only by gathering the blood of filth can we get the clues.¡± F * ck! At that moment, Neptune felt like an idiot. However, there was someone who was even more ferocious than him. ¡°What is this? a number?¡± Why are there still squares?¡± ¡°Sudoku.¡± As mo bei spoke, she had already raised the scimitar in her hand. The vampire bats did not dare to fly forward again. The passerby thought it was because of mo bei and widened his eyes.¡±I say, brother, are you cheating? You can make all the monsters avoid you?¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei turned around to take a look. Her sleeve was still being tugged by a certain Almighty, who said indifferently,¡±¡±Those bats weren¡¯t avoiding me.¡± ¡°Not you? When I raised the knife, they all stepped back. Really, I really saw it. But brother, what are you doing with the knife? and what is Sudoku?¡± The passerby was dumbfounded the entire time. He felt aggrieved that he had no sense of participation in this instance dungeon and had to run for his life. Didimly replied,¡±it¡¯s a game of wits. In the nine squares, the total sum of the horizontal and vertical squares is 15, and the numbers 1 to 9 can not be repeated. This should be a high difficulty game and will take some time. Sea King eight, look at the time given to us by the system. ¡°Clues? I¡¯m ying a fake hero, right? We¡¯re just clearing an instance dungeon and we still need to find clues?¡± The passerby said as he looked back with his knife. Damn it, why were these human heads only staring at him? Automatically ignoring the couple? What did that mean? Even games are treated differently now? Targeting single dogs like them? Chapter 1550 ? Chapter 1550: Save Trantor: 5496903 The speed was too fast, so fast that didillies was still in the posture of solving the problem and could not retract his hand in time. He was thinking that it was finally his turn to show off his ability. After all, they were about to graduate as fourth-year students. In terms of age, God bey should only be a freshman. Then shouldn¡¯t he be the one to solve this problem? No matter what, he was still a top student. ¡°Brother Rui, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± The character profile of a top student. As a certain God passed by, he casually threw a sentence at her, whichpletely exposed her. Can you stop calling us Big Brothers! No matter how he heard it, it sounded like he was mocking her. He looked over, but he did not dare to. Especially since he was still standing there, trying to solve the problem. The door was open! He really did a good job! ¡°Sudoku is so easy?¡± Someone in the broadcast room asked. Two of the answers were the most honest. ¡°I¡¯ve never yed it before, so I don¡¯t know the difficulty. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mathematics scum, I¡¯m just passing by. ¡± Some would. ¡°I just took a look. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t solve it, but I¡¯m not sure about the time. Let me put it this way, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone like God bey solve it in seconds.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? didn¡¯t she y this dungeon with God z before? she remembered it back then. The predecessors nted the tree while the descendants took shelter.¡± ¡°Sister above, anyone who knows about the vampire Castle instance dungeon knows that the reason why this hidden instance dungeon is so difficult to crack is because of its randomness. This means that when God z cleared the instance dungeon before, there was no Sudoku. Thank you.¡± ¡°No? You must be bragging. How can bey solve it in seconds?¡± ¡°The school hunk of No. 2 middle school, please understand.¡± ¡°The people from second middle school are here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve repeated for a year and I made it this time. I¡¯ll post my Nan, I mean, my bei¡¯s report card. Take a look.¡± There were actually many people in the live broadcast room, including bey¡¯s fans. But why did the people from No. 2 middle school dare to speak? It was simple. They were a group of bad students. Who were they afraid of? Thements quickly came out. ¡°Now even results have be the capital for e-sports yers to boast about? This character setting. ¡± The group from No. 2 middle school was always outside with sticks. Can you endure this? ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Who cares about your contestants? it¡¯s not easy for No. 2 high school to have a top student. If we don¡¯t brag now, when will we wait? Interesting. ording to you guys, I can speak freely. If I want to brag, why do you care?¡± This ... Really didn¡¯t matter! Not only could he not care, that person wanted to refute, but when he looked at the results slip, he couldn¡¯t refute at all. They were all full marks! The live broadcast room was boiling. You must know that this has nothing to do with your identity. With such results, he could directly enter a famous university. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t bey just a specialized student? someone found out about itter on. Why is she pretending?¡± ¡°Solving Sudoku in seconds and getting full marks in all subjects, everyone knows that. What kind of concept is that? you¡¯re here to talk about this with your academic qualifications, which only means that you¡¯re not even a human. For someone like you, even if I hit you, I would think that the stick would be dirty.¡± The students of No. 2 middle school had always been fearless. You¡¯re a fool. He¡¯s more muddleheaded than you. Those who were nitpicking were so angry that they were choking. Suddenly. A bullet screen cut through the situation. He was the kind of Big Boss who spent money and didn¡¯t talk much. ¡°Back then, Almighty z came here alone,¡± he said. He said alone. ¡°You¡¯ve been here?¡± ¡°What about the video?¡± ¡°No video.¡± As he spoke, he sent out a series of coordinates. The coordinates were indeed here. ¡°You, you mean?¡± ¡°Almighty z has entered this dungeon twice.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here alone once,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This should be the reason why bey-God wanted to clear a hidden dungeon.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Why did it feel like they were looking at a different thing? ¡°God bey saw God z¡¯s coordinates at that time. There are records.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really a record, F * ck!¡± With this Big Shot¡¯s reminder, everyone finally reacted! He was about to ask something. The big boss went into hiding again. Jiang city, in an inte caf¨¦. ¡°Can I put it this way?¡± Chapter 1551 ? Chapter 1551: Save Trantor: 5496903 The person who asked the question had a cigarette in his mouth. He had a mature manliness and was inexplicably handsome. The person standing next to him didn¡¯t look like someone who would appear in an inte caf¨¦. After all, he was dressed too cleanly. Even a white shirt made him look like a refined star. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Really, really, really?¡± Looking at a certain ¡°customer¡± who was being manipted on his ount, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be imposing. There was a problem with the mech on the other side. He took off his headphones and was still shouting. ¡°Boss, boss! Network Manager! I¡¯m not here, boss!¡± The man in the white shirt retracted his hand and walked towards the source of the voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going through a dungeon. Look at this monitor, is there a problem?¡± Dungeon-raiding? The person nced at them. It was very unfortunate. A one in ten thousand chance. The vampire Castle ... Ha, interesting. ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re the boss?¡± The person with the headphones turned around and couldn¡¯t believe it. The person in front of him didn¡¯t look like the owner of an inte cafe at all! While he was still in shock, he saw the man smile and lift his chin at the man who was smoking and typing.¡±The real boss is over there. I¡¯m just a superficial agent, my surname is Rao. Where¡¯s little brother?¡± ¡°Me? Zhang. ¡± Rao Rong smiled.¡±Zhang Rao is not going to separate. Our inte cafe has a special event today. Since your surname is Zhang, go to the front desk and get a gift bag.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a saying? Zhang Rao¡¯s family? To receive the gift bag now? ¡°But my dungeon ...¡± The grand prize was something that a straight man who yed games in an inte caf¨¦ couldn¡¯t refuse, not to mention that he was a newbie. However, before he came, his brother had told him that Dungeons were also very important. He pulled his chair and made the decision for him,¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you y first. Although my skills aren¡¯t that good, I¡¯ve yed the hero you¡¯re controlling before. ¡± ¡°Then, alright! Just follow my four teammates. Do you see those two people? the man is dragging the woman. They¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s like they¡¯re cheating. If you follow them, there won¡¯t be any big problems. Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± In the face of the young man¡¯s advice. Rao Rong unhurriedly rolled up her sleeves and replied with a faint smile,¡±Alright,¡± he said. This scene sessfully attracted the attention of the owner of an inte caf¨¦ who had just finished spamming bulletments. He then dragged his chair and stood up. ¡°Uncle Yin, you, where are you going?¡± ¡°That Rascal, Rao Rong, has stolen a customer¡¯sputer. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong? Didn¡¯t you stop stammering? what¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°I, I saw you, you guys were happy! M-my ount?¡± ¡°You deal with it.¡± Yin wuyao put out the cigarette, his action handsome. As a famous pay-to-win yer, the result was usually ... Feng Shang lowered his head, moved his mouse, and sent a huge rocket. The people in the live broadcast room were stunned. After this analysis ... He suddenly sent gifts? If it was any other time, Dididi would definitely be grateful, but now ... He could not spare any energy at all. What was the situation in this Castle? How could he enter the endless Rose Garden? Didilo¡¯s first reaction was to look at the beautiful figure. Mo bei was also looking at it, and she was looking at it very carefully. This also meant that some things in the hidden dungeon had changed with time. The people in the live broadcast room also noticed this. ¡°Big brother¡¯s analysis must be correct! But why did God z enter the dungeon twice? And enter alone?¡± Finally, Feng Shang had the chance to answer. Thements started to fly. ¡°What is God bey saying?¡± ¡°He said he needed a mage. F * ck, I can!¡± ¡°Silly, you¡¯re not in the dungeon!¡± A mage? Feng Shang suddenly turned around. Chapter 1552 ? Chapter 1552: He was too handsome! Trantor: 5496903 When they saw this line of words, not only did the people in the livestream room not take it seriously, even Neptune¡¯s team did not have much hope. After all, the veteran yers of the high-end game knew that to pass this level, the level of the passerby was really not enough. It was not that they looked down on him, but from his escape just now, it could be seen that he was not suitable to be a team control at all. In fact, even Dididi did not dare to say that he could be a good teammander. He was careful enough and could be considered a yer who knew how to y any hero. However, to be a good teammander, just knowing this was far from enough. Thinking, hand speed, positioning, calction ability, and early judgment. Only with these could one be able to do a good team control. Since ancient times, what every teamcked the most was a team control position. There were only a few good team controllers whose names could be counted. This passerby ... After all, they were teammates, and he couldn¡¯t hurt the other party¡¯s self-esteem too much. He had to give the passersby who had just entered the instance a little game experience. Neptune thought about how to phrase his words.¡±Brother, you¡¯d better note. I¡¯m afraid that if you go in, you¡¯ll be gone. We¡¯ll be gone too.¡± Dididi Rui was really impressed by this straight man.¡±¡±That¡¯s not what he meant. It¡¯s just that this instance isn¡¯t easy to clear, and it¡¯s hard to gain hatred points ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the figure on the other side had already disappeared. ¡°I ...¡± Dididi started to reflect on whether his words had been too gentle. He turned to ask Mo bei,¡±¡±God bey, what do we do now?¡± Once the hatred points were activated, it meant that the challenge had begun. If he just rushed up like that, what was he if not a Tiger? Di Dirui¡¯s expression changed. He was visibly nervous. Mo bei held the scimitar and was about to move. On the screen, another line of words appeared. ¡°I¡¯m the teammander. Why do you keep asking this little kid?¡± Little friend? This was the first time Dididi Rui had heard someone call Bey God. He had even forgotten that he had to get a defensive equipment. If not for the second sentence that followed, ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± What¡¯s here? Di Dirui was still puzzled. The Rose vines on the other side directly stabbed towards him. Mo bei reached out and pulled. At the same time, the location was shown on the screen. ¡°Left,¡± One word. Mo bei immediately reacted and her figure shed to the left. ¡°Right front.¡± ¡°Wind from the east,¡± ¡± 45 points.¡± ¡°Quick turn.¡± Every time the person typed a sentence. Mo bei would mark them at the first moment. The people in the broadcast room were stunned. It was not just because the passerby¡¯s points were right. What was even more unexpected was that he and bey had such a tacit understanding. ¡°Thest point, under the tree.¡± Under the tree? Where was the tree? People were still thinking. A vortex-like light appeared on the map. He turned the camera. It was only then that people saw that the person who had just disappeared had appeared in the sky above the Rose field. His long robe was fluttering in the wind, and the corners of his robe were shining. That was a mage¡¯s skill. He had actually cast the most useless incantation in such a dungeon. But because of the incantation ... The people saw the most beautiful scenery. Countless rose petals were blown up by the wind, and an ancient tree gradually appeared in the center. It wasn¡¯t that there were no trees, but that the flowers were too luxuriant and had been covered up. ¡°You can even discover it like this? It¡¯s too awesome. ¡± ¡°I think his positioning is the real deal?¡± ¡°Chant, fuck! Why is his chantingpletely different from mine? this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful chanting array!¡± Chapter 1553 ? Chapter 1553: Tacit understanding Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Chant, fuck! Why is his chantingpletely different from mine? this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful chanting array!¡± The traffic in the live broadcast room had already exploded. It wasn¡¯t just because of King and bey. What ignited the crowd was the passerby¡¯s operation! He was too strong! The most eye-catching thing was bey¡¯s reaction. Almost as soon as the chanting array was activated, the figure swept over directly. The curved sword in his hand fell and cut off all the roots of the Rose. The flowers withered visibly until they turned into ashes and burned to ashes. Such a scene would make one gasp in amazement. Especially that clear and handsome figure, the way he walked out from the flying Ashes in the Sky, it would make people¡¯s chest heat up. Everything behind her was copsing, and the wind was blowing her sleeves. The scimitar in her hand had not retracted its edge, and it was faintly shining. It was as if she had not cut down the vines, but she had created a new world! ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such tacit cooperation, F * ck! It¡¯s simply amazing!¡± ¡°God bey, do you believe in him that much? He¡¯s just a passer-by. If it were me, I would definitely hesitate. ¡± ¡°Me too,¡± ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t hesitate, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up with thest part. Damn, God bey¡¯s reaction was as if she was certain that a chanting array would appear.¡± ¡°This is too amazing! My hands are shaking!¡± Those who had never cleared a dungeon before would not understand that feeling. Even a professional team would need a long time to get used to such excellent cooperation. ¡°F * ck, people who don¡¯t know better would think that he has something to do with God bey,¡± Dididi said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was so shocked that didimly did not even notice who had asked the question. He replied excitedly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can y together like this, other than Almighty z and Almighty Qin. Almighty z and Almighty Qin are a couple, you know that?¡± ¡°A couple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, love ...¡± Dididi turned around and kept quiet. On the other side, a certain God was looking at him, his eyes looking very light and a little casual.¡±¡±Why did you stop, brother Rui?¡± Dididi Rui thought,¡¯you look like you¡¯re going to kill everyone. Do I still dare to say anything?¡¯ Also, Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me brother? A certain Almighty didn¡¯t seem to want to listen to his continued analysis. He only raised his head and swept a nce in that direction. The corners of his mouth curved into a cold and indifferent arc. He didn¡¯t look harmless like he did when mo bei was around. On the contrary, this made the vampire bats in the distance even more afraid toe closer! At that moment, the inte caf¨¦ passerby returned and patted Rao Rong on the shoulder.¡±Thanks for your hard work, brother. I just got two bottles of Coke and a point card. I can even get a discount when Ie to your inte cafe in the future. Why did the map be like this? Where are the roses?¡± Rao Rong nced sideways, his free hand tightening his cor.¡±It seems to be cleared by a teammate.¡± ¡°So strong!¡± The passerby saw happy and was about to take over when he saw a figure appear in front of him. He was afraid and pointed at the screen.¡±F * ck, what¡¯s wrong with this brother? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, brother? the cheat I told you about just now is him. Can you imagine it? when he ys this game, not only are the monsters afraid of him, but he also follows his girlfriend the entire time without doing anything. Is there such a person in the world? I¡¯ll lose him!¡± Chapter 1554 ? Chapter 1554: Living off a woman Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Live off a woman?¡± Rao Rong spoke, interrupting the passerby¡¯s usation. The passerby was stunned for a moment, then nodded vigorously.¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes! He was living off a woman! Why didn¡¯t I think of this description just now?¡± ¡°I was living off a woman the entire time, do you believe it? I can¡¯t believe this kind of person can find a girlfriend!¡± While the passerby was feeling indignant, he nced at theputer screen and was a little startled.¡±But why is he looking at me like that?¡± Rao Rong gave up his seat, his tone light.¡±Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re handsome.¡± Handsome my ass! Everyone in the live broadcast room could feel the inexplicable smell of gunpowder. Only the innocent passerby was still scratching the back of his head.¡±Well, sometimes it¡¯s just that you¡¯re good-looking.¡± Feng Shang, the overbearing yer and the big boss of the stream, was standing behind him. He shook his head silently and thought,¡±this kid is still young. He probably doesn¡¯t even know how he¡¯s going to die. Luckily, the game doesn¡¯t allow him to kill his teammates. Otherwise, his nephew, who he doesn¡¯t even want to interact with, would be able to kill him easily.¡± However ... ording to his nephew¡¯s habits, even if he couldn¡¯t kill them in the game, he would find other ways to make up for it. Sure enough, the passerby had just taken the mouse and keyboard from Rao Rong¡¯s hands and was about to put on his headphones. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with the vampire bats, but all of them suddenly flew towards him like crazy. ¡°F * ck!¡± That passerby¡¯s mentality was about to jump. Why was it that when the owner of the inte caf¨¦ called him just now, everything was fine, but when he picked up the phone, this was the scene? We¡¯re finished! He would definitely be killed to level 0 and his ount would be deleted! It was also at that moment that a scimitar shed over. A clear and slender figure, with a silver glow, blocked in front of him. The defensive cover was activated, and his life was saved! The passerby hadn¡¯t even sat down properly yet. He patted himself and turned back to face Rao Rong.¡±Phew, boss, did you see that? that was a close call. If I hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, I would have died here.¡± ¡°It was very dangerous.¡± Both Rao Rong and Yin wuyao didn¡¯t look at him, instead, they turned to the other figure in the game. Uncle Yin was as mature as before, with a cigarette in his mouth.¡±I told you not to do it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control it.¡± Rao Rong sighed. Feng Shang blinked and stuttered,¡±¡±I-I-I was recognized?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± ¡°Children are always smart.¡± Rao Rong nced sideways. Feng Shang grabbed his hair.¡±No, no. I ... I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now, did I?¡± And when you y, there¡¯s also some restraint. ¡± ¡°If you put it this way, there is indeed room for negotiation.¡± Rao Rong shifted his gaze.¡±Then how do you exin why she¡¯s protecting people like this?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The passerby didn¡¯t understand what these people were saying. He just wanted people to praise him for being handsome. Why was it so difficult? what were they talking about? his teammates? The passerby finally got it and said,¡±¡±Our team¡¯s leader is really good. I really couldn¡¯t tell that she was a girl. She¡¯s also a righteous person and always protects her teammates.¡± It was indeed like the little one¡¯s style. Yin wuyao looked over, paused, then pointed at the screen.¡±He, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve noticed him too. I just told your other boss that he¡¯s a soft-spoken man ...¡± ¡°He wants to kill you.¡± Uncle Yin didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Ah?!¡± Chapter 1555 ? Chapter 1555: Jealous Trantor: 5496903 ¡°No, uncle, you probably don¡¯t know how to y this game. I¡¯m his teammate. Right now, we¡¯re in a dungeon. There are no enemies. We only need to attack the opposite side ...¡± ¡°Battie will listen to him.¡± ¡°......¡± This time, the passerby looked up and said,¡±¡±F * ck, I told you, he¡¯s a cheater. I¡¯m going to report him, I must report him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. ¡± The passerby calmed down a little after he finished speaking.¡±Uncle, you really don¡¯t know how to y this game. Even if you died, you didn¡¯t die tomand the wild monsters in the game. At most, he¡¯s just a little better.¡± ¡°Who told you that he¡¯s a cheater?¡± Uncle Yin extinguished the cigarette and leaned over.¡±Give me the keyboard.¡± ¡°W-what for?¡± The passerby¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Uncle, I¡¯m ying a game. What¡¯s up with your inte caf¨¦?!¡± Yin wuyao nced behind him. A certain Network Manager very naturally showed the sign. There was a line of words written on it: ¡°free of charge. No need to thank me.¡± The passerby,¡±who, who wants to y for me? thank your sister!¡± He didn¡¯t have time toin. Then, she heard a slightly cold voice from the game.¡±Are you trying to protect him? Have you forgotten who your boyfriend is?¡± After hearing this, the passerby finally reacted,¡±¡±F * ck! He¡¯s really trying to kill me!¡± ... What else? ¡°Why?¡± They would have to ask what Rao Rong had done. Unfortunately, Rao Rong wasn¡¯t going to tell him. He only smiled.¡±This teammate of yours is too jealous. Men only have this much tolerance. He¡¯s not suitable to be a boyfriend. Feng Shang, what do you think?¡± ¡°...¡± That was his nephew. He couldn¡¯t express his opinion. ¡°A little evil,¡± Yin wuyao said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Based on your experience, what¡¯s the situation?¡± They were talking about being able to control the monsters in the game. The passerby thought that they were talking about him, so he thought, jealous? Why are you jealous? I¡¯m just taking a Coke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not moving?¡± In the game, the cool voice rang again. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the dungeon first,¡±mo bei said. ¡°Dungeon?¡± After Feng nai stopped pretending, his eyes seemed to be overflowing with ck mist. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood now. ¡± As he said this, a bunch of vampire bats flew up. He didn¡¯t need to hide anymore, so he had the bats gather behind him. No one had ever seen such a scene in the past when they were ying games. The people in the live broadcast room were all shaking. ¡°This, it canmand monsters?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± ¡°When has Vampire castle¡¯s instance dungeon ever made sense?¡± ¡°So, since just now, those bats have been ... Just like that. There¡¯s a reason for that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been pretending the whole time, old K. ¡± ¡°But to deal with teammates, it¡¯s too ...¡± Only the k fans knew what kind of person Feng nai was, and there was no way to exin this. On the screen. The two figures were fighting each other. Feng nai seemed to have made a concession.¡±We could¡¯ve gotten through this without him. Let me kill him. It¡¯ll be very fast from now on.¡± Mo bei looked at him and seemed to let out a long sigh.¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around, they¡¯re teammates. ¡± ¡°Just teammates?¡± When Feng nai said this, he turned his handsome face to look at the person beside him with a smile.¡±¡±Does thisdy think I¡¯m blind?¡± Mo bei also stopped what she was doing. Feng nai still wanted to say something. On the other side, mo bei suddenly ... Chapter 1556 ? Chapter 1556: Kiss, coax Trantor: 5496903 Suddenly, she turned sideways and pressed his empty hand down. Then, she felt a warm feeling on her eyelids. She kissed his eyes. This realization made Feng nai, who had originally nned to continue mocking him, go nk for a moment. He was about to denounce her, but he forgot what he had originally wanted to say. He subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at a certain someone. Mo bei was also looking at him, so much so that he tilted his head. No one could see the expression on his face from this angle. On the other hand, the vampire bats that had gathered in the game had all scattered. The besieged passerby heaved a deep sigh of relief. Damn it, he thought he would die just like that. In this game, teammates were scarier than hidden bosses. No one else knew. But k fans definitely dared to imagine. In particr, k fans who knew Feng NAI¡¯s character. Logically speaking, with the smell of tea in his tea, he couldn¡¯t just let it go like this, right? Could she have been coaxed by God bey? The k fans were still guessing. The passerby couldn¡¯t help but turn on his microphone! Yin wuyao and Rao Rong exchanged nces. The passerby didn¡¯t notice and couldn¡¯t be more aggrieved.¡±Brother, no matter how jealous you are, you can¡¯t kill your teammate. Men only have this much tolerance. You¡¯re not suitable to be a boyfriend. You should think about this sentence yourself, you ...¡± Buzzzzzz! Without waiting for the passerby to finish speaking, a sword light was thrown over. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. Are you sure you want to continue?¡± The feeling that Feng nai gave off waspletely different from when he had just entered the local scene. It was too terrifying. What the f * ck! The passerby turned off his mic and turned to Rao Rong and the rest.¡±This person is a two-faced person! Didn¡¯t he say that he was living off his girlfriend? Did this look like he couldn¡¯t beat a human-headed ghost?! ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Rao Rong rxed when he saw that he had turned off the microphone.¡±¡±So what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I! I ¡®ll!¡± The passerby turned his head and turned on his microphone.¡±I won¡¯t say anymore, Almighty. You can do whatever you want, just don¡¯t call those bats over. It¡¯s quite scary.¡± Rao Rong was speechless. Yin wuyao was speechless. Feng Shang, who was at the side, moved but didn¡¯t say anything. The people in the live broadcast room were speechless. ¡°He slipped away too quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, continue to provoke me, brother. I really want to see the monsters in the game being controlled by yers!¡± ¡°Me too, it¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed amazing. However, I still feel that the chant just now was even more amazing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Which person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of the one that k is so scared of. ¡± ¡°A random passerby.¡± ¡°The passerby¡¯s strength is already so strong? Isn¡¯t he a little too awesome?¡± He was indeed awesome. In addition to this live broadcast, it had soared from a small audience to the number one trending topic on the inte. It wasn¡¯t just the fickleizens who were watching. Even the yers and managers of some clubs were watching. After seeing the spell formation, their eyes lit up. A good teammander had always been rare. The passerby who was still in the game had already be a piece of fat meat. They hadn¡¯t finished the dungeon yet. The news over there exploded. The passerby still wanted to say something, but he was bombarded withments. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhang xuan from the run club. Are you interested in bing a professional yer?¡± ¡°Hello, are you there? Do you have any ns to be a professional yer?¡± ¡°This ce is ...¡± Three consecutive messages were all simr. Rao Rong furrowed his brows, worried that the other party would be suspicious of their identities. Chapter 1557 ? Chapter 1557: Save Trantor: 5496903 Suddenly, she turned sideways and pressed his empty hand down. Then, she felt a warm feeling on her eyelids. She kissed his eyes. This realization made Feng nai, who had originally nned to continue mocking him, go nk for a moment. He was about to denounce her, but he forgot what he had originally wanted to say. He subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at a certain someone. Mo bei was also looking at him, so much so that he tilted his head. No one could see the expression on his face from this angle. On the other hand, the vampire bats that had gathered in the game had all scattered. The besieged passerby heaved a deep sigh of relief. Damn it, he thought he would die just like that. In this game, teammates were scarier than hidden bosses. No one else knew. But k fans definitely dared to imagine. In particr, k fans who knew Feng NAI¡¯s character. Logically speaking, with the smell of tea in his tea, he couldn¡¯t just let it go like this, right? Could she have been coaxed by God bey? The k fans were still guessing. The passerby couldn¡¯t help but turn on his microphone! Yin wuyao and Rao Rong exchanged nces. The passerby didn¡¯t notice and couldn¡¯t be more aggrieved.¡±Brother, no matter how jealous you are, you can¡¯t kill your teammate. Men only have this much tolerance. You¡¯re not suitable to be a boyfriend. You should think about this sentence yourself, you ...¡± Buzzzzzz! Without waiting for the passerby to finish speaking, a sword light was thrown over. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. Are you sure you want to continue?¡± The feeling that Feng nai gave off waspletely different from when he had just entered the local scene. It was too terrifying. What the f * ck! The passerby turned off his mic and turned to Rao Rong and the rest.¡±This person is a two-faced person! Didn¡¯t he say that he was living off his girlfriend? Did this look like he couldn¡¯t beat a human-headed ghost?! ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Rao Rong rxed when he saw that he had turned off the microphone.¡±¡±So what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I! I ¡®ll!¡± The passerby turned his head and turned on his microphone.¡±I won¡¯t say anymore, Almighty. You can do whatever you want, just don¡¯t call those bats over. It¡¯s quite scary.¡± Rao Rong was speechless. Yin wuyao was speechless. Feng Shang, who was at the side, moved but didn¡¯t say anything. The people in the live broadcast room were speechless. ¡°He slipped away too quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, continue to provoke me, brother. I really want to see the monsters in the game being controlled by yers!¡± ¡°Me too, it¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed amazing. However, I still feel that the chant just now was even more amazing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Which person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of the one that k is so scared of. ¡± ¡°A random passerby.¡± ¡°The passerby¡¯s strength is already so strong? Isn¡¯t he a little too awesome?¡± He was indeed awesome. In addition to this live broadcast, it had soared from a small audience to the number one trending topic on the inte. It wasn¡¯t just the fickleizens who were watching. Even the yers and managers of some clubs were watching. After seeing the spell formation, their eyes lit up. A good teammander had always been rare. The passerby who was still in the game had already be a piece of fat meat. They hadn¡¯t finished the dungeon yet. The news over there exploded. The passerby still wanted to say something, but he was bombarded withments. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhang xuan from the run club. Are you interested in bing a professional yer?¡± ¡°Hello, are you there? Do you have any ns to be a professional yer?¡± ¡°This ce is ...¡± Three consecutive messages were all simr. Rao Rong furrowed his brows, worried that the other party would be suspicious of their identities. Chapter 1558 ? Chapter 1558: Don¡¯tpare yourself to Almighty K. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Sweet, sweet private chat?¡± Di Dirui almost jumped up! The bullet screen in the live broadcast room was filled with exmation marks and ¡°so that¡¯s how you two are!¡± What kind of rtionship? F * ck! Di Dirui wanted to exin. However, someone didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re really chatting privately.¡± Feng nai was best at delivering a fatal blow. On the other side, Dididi Rui was about to vomit blood. He had never known that there could be a boy who was so green with women. He was a God, but not only did he take the pocket watch of a dead person, he even counted the time when his girlfriend woulde. When he was not satisfied, he framed him and Neptune. Neptune and him were, were ... ¡°We¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship!¡± He finally retorted! Di Dirui was just about to heave a sigh of relief. On the other end, Feng nai spoke again.¡±When did I say that the two of you were in that kind of rtionship? you¡¯re confessing without a fight.¡± ¡°What the f * ck ...¡± Dididi could not even catch his breath. The people in the live broadcast room were persuading him. ¡°Calm down, brother Rui, calm down!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t win against him. Brother Rui, listen to us. He¡¯s just using his mouth to spread his name all over the inte.¡± ¡°Most people are not his match. Streamer, think about the tone he used when he called you brother Rui. Think about it!¡± Dididi suddenly remembered and immediately swallowed his words. He pulled Neptune, who was still ying games behind him, over and strangled him! Neptune was speechless. That was close. Fortunately, he had turned off the microphone and the video. Otherwise, why would he F * cking do this? Who would believe that they weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship! Sigh, their reputations could be considered ... Neptune was stillmenting over a certain someone¡¯swless behavior. On the other side, mo bei raised her hand and smacked Feng NAI¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t use much force, but it was mainly a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t bully your teammates,¡± Feng nai first narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Mo bei allowed him to look at her, her face clear. Neptune and the others were dumbfounded. What did God Bey do just now? This time, Almighty k wouldn¡¯t be so angry that he wouldn¡¯t even break the dungeon, right? Who knows. The man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he turned his face away and sneered,¡±¡±You only know how to protect others.¡± ¡°You still need them to clear the dungeon. If necessary, they can help you take damage.¡± When mo bei said this, she did not have any intention of avoiding suspicion. Neptune, didyre, simple-minded passerby: ...... Their role was to be super minions that blocked damage? Also, was it really good to say it so publicly? Very quickly, they discovered. The effect was good. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the game system was too smart or what. After hearing this, a certain God¡¯s mood was obviously better. Even the F * cking bats started dancing and dancing, no longer attacking people. Did this mean that k wasn¡¯t a cheater? The fans did not believe it! ¡°Why is it like this?¡± The simple-minded passerby still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Vampire Castle is the most special dungeon among all the heroes,¡± Yin wuyao replied. ¡°We all know this, boss.¡± ¡°You all know?¡± Yin wuyao looked at him. ¡°Even you, the owner of an inte caf¨¦ who doesn¡¯t y games, know about it. It must be well-known.¡± The IQ of the innocent passerby could not be restored. ¡°Oh,¡± Yin wuyao replied,¡±then do you know why it¡¯s the most special?¡± ¡°Only one party can clear it. The dungeon can continue to level up, and many people whoe are beaten to level 0. However, it is said that whoever can take down the hidden boss will be able to get a peerless treasure!¡± Chapter 1559 ? Chapter 1559: I¡¯m Rao Rong Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Wrong.¡± Yin wuyao tilted his head and put another cigarette in his mouth. The innocent passerby was stunned,¡¯wrong? I¡¯m wrong? This was personally told by the old yers, how could it be wrong?¡± ¡°Every dungeon has its own treasures. There¡¯s nothing special about them. You can get a bunch of materials and equipment as long as you have a fleet.¡± ¡°I say, boss, it¡¯s not that easy. This Vampire castle¡¯s vice-...¡± The simple-looking passengerughed. ¡°The most special thing about this Vampire Castle dungeon is ...¡± Before the passerby could finish, Yin wuyao moved his mouse. After killing the hidden Boss, yers can change the dungeon¡¯s program.¡± The innocent passerby paused and stuttered,¡±Change, change the program?¡± Yin wuyao muttered an ¡°mm¡± and motioned for him to move aside. The innocent passerby didn¡¯t leave.¡±I don¡¯t need to y for you. Who knows if you¡¯ll force me to buy or sell and charge me more inte fees? besides, how could you change the instance dungeon¡¯s program? even if it could be changed, who would? isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± ¡°Pull?¡± Yin wuyao lifted his chin.¡±The one over there will pass this one. You can ask him if I¡¯m bullshitting.¡± ¡°Pass this dungeon? What a joke! Really, boss, even if you¡¯re bragging, there¡¯s a limit. Who doesn¡¯t know that Supreme Alliance is the only one who has passed this round! You¡¯re telling me this little brother has passed this dungeon before? Could he be a member of Supreme Alliance?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Rao Rong smiled. ¡°I say, brother, why are you joking too? what kind of existence is Supreme Alliance? how many people dream of meeting them? are you saying that I¡¯ve met them?¡± The innocent-looking passerby reached out to Pat Rao Rong¡¯s shoulder. Thetter blocked and nced at Feng Shang. Feng Shang immediately took theptop beside him. As a pay-to-win yer, he was always invisible to tip others. The simple-minded passerby didn¡¯t take it seriously and turned to look at the screen. The game id was very clear and dazzling. It was impossible not to be eye-piercing. The Golden sign was hanging there. There was a different kind of nouveau riche feeling. It was said that there was only one person in Zone c who had not been pushed down from the spending list, awarding you a p of pleasure. This id couldn¡¯t have been faked. The innocent passerby¡¯s mind went nk. Were they really from Supreme Alliance? ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The innocent-looking passerby hugged his head, looking at hisptop, then at the keyboard, then at Rao Rong.¡±I need to drink some Coca-C to calm down. Here¡¯s a p of pleasure, alive!?¡± ¡°Yes, alive.¡± ¡°Read this,¡± Yin wuyao said. Dungeon? Would he still be in the mood to read? He had just met the people from Supreme Alliance! What¡¯s with this boss? Why wasn¡¯t he excited at all! No, wait. The owner of the inte caf¨¦. The owner of the inte caf¨¦! F * ck! ¡°Yin, Yin mountain, North of Yin mountain?¡± The silly passerby¡¯s IQ was finally online. Uncle Yin nodded. The mic was off anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if he admitted it. The innocent passerby gasped, his facial expression very rich. Rao Rong was still watching Ben¡¯s progress, so he decided to deal him a fatal blow. ¡°I¡¯m Rao Rong, I still need to bnce the hatred points at the end of this book, shall I do it?¡± Rao, Rao Rong? That was the God in his heart. One had to know that the hero he was ying right now was, was! The innocent passerby was already speechless. The people in the live broadcast room were still waiting, not knowing what was going on. She didn¡¯t understand why he was still not moving. No one knew what was so special about instance dungeons. Unless the hidden boss was killed at the end ... Chapter 1560 ? Chapter 1560: Jealous of oneself Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Wait, the special thing about Dungeons is that they can change the program. God z is a top hacker. She, she cleared the dungeons twice to change the program of the dungeons. Does that mean that the current program of the dungeons was set by her?¡± Sometimes, a breakthrough in intelligence required stimtion. The simple-minded passerby said. Feng Shang finally had a chance to speak. He patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid. ¡± The innocent passer-by was now dumbfounded. What was the lyrics about being overwhelmed by surprise? In addition, his character was being controlled by the God in his heart. This, this, F * cking! He really wanted to p himself and see if he was dreaming! ¡°Then, then why is there still that hanging there!¡± The ability to change the program also depended on the person. Even if a team cleared this instance dungeon, they might not know how to program it. God Z was different. God z had dominated the entire inte in the past. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any loopholes in the program. Feng Shang stood beside him and felt that it was time to defend his nephew.¡±He got the ultimate equipment that little spade designed.¡± Ultimate equipment? The pocket watch from the coffin? God Z¡¯s move ... ¡°Without this equipment, we can¡¯t enter the castle,¡± ¡°What the f * ck? It can be operated like this? Other than this cheat, no one would pick up a dead person¡¯s belongings in a coffin when they had nothing to do. He¡¯s not a vir...No, he¡¯s not afraid. ¡± When the innocent passerby said this, he was a little angry. ¡°He¡¯s just pretending!¡± However, he was right about one thing. If it were someone else, they would not have been so rxed. There were still many human heads around at that time. Those who watched the live broadcast knew that the human-head ghost had been yed by someone before. He had been drinking tea from the beginning and was following behind God bey to gain experience. But what they didn¡¯t know was that he still had a trick up his sleeve. ¡°k-God,¡± said Dididi,¡±you already have such an equipment. Why didn¡¯t you use it earlier?¡± They wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time hiding from the vampire bats and almost died just now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use it.¡± Feng nai nced at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to use it ...¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.¡±Why should I use it to protect someone who confessed to my girlfriend?¡± Do I look like such a gentle person to you?¡± Dididi Rui was speechless. ¡°If I follow her, those bats won¡¯te near us. As for you, brother Rui, you¡¯re always looking for protection. That¡¯s where you¡¯re supposed to be. You should think about why you always want others to protect you.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words were said very casually. Di Dirui almost vomited blood. In the end, he had been acting like he wanted to protect her from the start! ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯ll be useful?¡± Mo bei lifted her hand and turned the man¡¯s face around. She did so very lightly. Feng nai looked at her.¡±The vampire Castle. There¡¯s no one in the coffin. There¡¯s only a pocket watch. Isn¡¯t it just equipment that dropped from the boss?¡± Mo bei¡¯s hand paused. He thought that he had remembered that he had once guessed the information about this instance. Feng nai caught the change in her, and his eyes gradually darkened.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not the answer you wanted, so you¡¯re disappointed?¡± Mo bei knew better than anyone how smart he was, so she did not hide it. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not disappointed. I just thought you remembered.¡± ¡°Do I need to remind you again?¡± Feng nai turned his hand around and grabbed her wrist. As his handsome face closed in, there was a hint of hurt.¡±He is him, and I am me. Don¡¯t always think that he cane back. He wille back. It¡¯s impossible. I will never, ever give him this chance.¡± Moreover, after knowing you ... Chapter 1561 ? Chapter 1561: Save Trantor: 5496903 Every paranoid person would have a strong sense of possessiveness when it came to something they had decided on. No one else can touch it. No one else could see it. He couldn¡¯t even let others talk about it. To Feng nai, the person in front of him was where his stubbornnessy. Since he was so paranoid, how could he tolerate her thinking of someone else when she looked at him? Feng nai had never been so jealous of that guy who was always pretentious and overcautious. He knew better than anyone that his innocence and naivety were all an act. But so what? When she looked at him, she just wanted that person toe back. Feng nai increased the strength in his hands. He had only felt this way when he was a child. He wanted to destroy someone, but he was also worried that after destroying someone, he would be bored for the rest of his life. At that time, he had a ¡°pet¡± that didn¡¯t like to talk. At that time, he could see ¡°it¡± whenever he opened his eyes, but the old man said ¡°it¡± wasn¡¯t his. Why wasn¡¯t it his that he had taken a fancy to? Now, he knew why. Living things always had their own thoughts. He could not control who she wanted. The hostility that Feng nai was exuding seemed to be able to affect the pocket watch in his hand. Rao Rong sensed the abnormality, putting on his headphones and furrowing his brows.¡±He wants to destroy the capital?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with your nephew?¡± Yin wuyao turned to look at Feng Shang. ¡°No, it¡¯s hard to say,¡± Feng Shang coughed. In his memory, this nephew of his had been raised as the heir of the Feng family since he was young, and he was different from them. Even his brother had not experienced such a training. It was said that the children of several family friends would listen to him all their lives. Feng Shang had asked his brother before how his nephew, with hiszy and indifferent personality, got along with others. He still remembered what his brother had said at the time. His brother had said that they weren¡¯t getting along, but that he was ying a game of love. Treating love as a game? such a young child. Feng Shang¡¯s eyes were wide open, but his nephew was as polite as a Little Prince and no one could find any fault with him. Later, his brother said that his nephew had encountered some problems and was sent to the county. In the Feng family, no problems were allowed. The old man wouldn¡¯t abandon his son, but that didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t force him. His brother said he was sick. No one had thought that the child would return one day, looking like a normal person. No, he could never be normal because he was born with the ability to easily obtain what others couldn ¡®t. It was as if he was born with that ability. Since then, no one in the main family dared to mention his illness. This time, there was a problem. Did his old illness really act up again? Feng Shang looked back at the screen with worry in his eyes. His nephew might really want to destroy the instance dungeon. Back then, little spade had gone to clear a dungeon on her own, so no one knew what she had done. However, she casually said,¡±there¡¯s something I left for my little stoic inside. This book is held once a year. It¡¯s almost always around this time. If in the future ...¡± ¡°What will happen in the future?¡± At that time, master fatty was still huffing and puffing.¡±You¡¯re just trying to clear Dungeons so that we won¡¯t take all those materials for ourselves. This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this!¡± Haven¡¯t you and Qin mo fought enough for instance dungeons?¡± At that time, little spade had onlyughed,¡±it has nothing to do with that, it¡¯s just that the timing is right.¡± The time ... Chapter 1562 ? Chapter 1562: The child has grown up. Trantor: 5496903 Feng Shang didn¡¯t understand what little spade meant by time. Including now ... Wait a minute! Could it be ... The Mn tournament? Feng Shang turned to Yin wuyao.¡±B-uncle, the thing that little spade wanted to give Beibei ... It¡¯s ... It¡¯s her. She has long ...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Yin wuyao still looked like a ruffian with a cigarette in his mouth. He was already in his thirties, but there was still light in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud. ¡± Feng Shang nced at Rao Rong, which meant that the two of them had guessed it. Beibei must have ... Then why was his nephew so crazy?! If the dungeon was destroyed, the things little spade left for Beibei would be gone! Feng Shang couldn¡¯t wait to call his brother right now and ask him to stop them. However, mo bei would naturally be faster than him. She pressed his mouse through his hand. Feng nai, who was in front of the screen, wanted to move, but his rhythm was disrupted by her touching his head. ¡°Am I a cat?¡± When his handsome face was blocked, one could only feel a faint dark aura, but one could not see his expression.¡±¡±Why are you rubbing and kissing me?¡± Mo bei rested her chin on his head. This way, it would be easier to control his character. Her voice was light. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll use the wrong skill. ¡± ¡°Scum.¡± Although Feng nai said that, he really didn¡¯t move and allowed her to activate the pocket watch¡¯s correct usage. If mo bei had not swept her long sword ... In the livestream room, everyone, including Dididi and the others, had yet to discover anything on the ground. ¡°What is this?¡± Dididi looked at it from a distance.¡±F * ck! I thought it was just a random drawing. Why does it look so simr to that door?¡± The audience in the live broadcast room was also shocked. How meticulous must one be to discover these things! In reality, there were three people who had noticed it-mo bei, Feng nai, and Rao Rong. Feng nai wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to say it. Rao Rong still wanted to hide his identity. Mo bei held the pocket watch in her hand and lowered her eyes to look at the pattern beneath her feet. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Just as the people in the live broadcast room were still guessing. The watch had already entered the array! Countless rose petals rose up. It was also at that moment that the castle¡¯s door opened! The full moon reappeared in the sky, shining its cold light into the castle! ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Is this a hidden clue that an ordinary person can think of?!¡± ¡°You want to test your insight in a dungeon?¡± ¡°When I saw the Sudoku section, I decided to study hard in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯m not even qualified to pass an instance!¡± ¡°The dungeon setting is amazing. I don¡¯t know who thought of it, but it¡¯s like clearing a stage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult and stunning!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going in! Thest level, F * ck!¡± Many people were excited. They were very d that they could watch the entire battle from Dididi Rui¡¯s perspective. Otherwise, they would not have allowed the audience to watch the battle. Such an exciting scene could only be seen when those people were around, but now ... However, that passerby was really a treasure. His team control was even more professional than a professional. Rao Rong was still receiving invitations from the club. He had already crossed and silently followed behind mo bei. The most dangerous part of this dungeon was thest stage. The little guy should also know. How distrustful must she be for her to change her offensive equipment to a defensive one? At that time, she would rush forward without saying a word, with a steamed bun in her mouth. After eating, she would look up at them. Now, the child had grown up ... Chapter 1563 ? Chapter 1563: Save Trantor: 5496903 Feng Shang didn¡¯t understand what little spade meant by time. Including now ... Wait a minute! Could it be ... The Mn tournament? Feng Shang turned to Yin wuyao.¡±B-uncle, the thing that little spade wanted to give Beibei ... It¡¯s ... It¡¯s her. She has long ...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Yin wuyao still looked like a ruffian with a cigarette in his mouth. He was already in his thirties, but there was still light in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud. ¡± Feng Shang nced at Rao Rong, which meant that the two of them had guessed it. Beibei must have ... Then why was his nephew so crazy?! If the dungeon was destroyed, the things little spade left for Beibei would be gone! Feng Shang couldn¡¯t wait to call his brother right now and ask him to stop them. However, mo bei would naturally be faster than him. She pressed his mouse through his hand. Feng nai, who was in front of the screen, wanted to move, but his rhythm was disrupted by her touching his head. ¡°Am I a cat?¡± When his handsome face was blocked, one could only feel a faint dark aura, but one could not see his expression.¡±¡±Why are you rubbing and kissing me?¡± Mo bei rested her chin on his head. This way, it would be easier to control his character. Her voice was light. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll use the wrong skill. ¡± ¡°Scum.¡± Although Feng nai said that, he really didn¡¯t move and allowed her to activate the pocket watch¡¯s correct usage. If mo bei had not swept her long sword ... In the livestream room, everyone, including Dididi and the others, had yet to discover anything on the ground. ¡°What is this?¡± Dididi looked at it from a distance.¡±F * ck! I thought it was just a random drawing. Why does it look so simr to that door?¡± The audience in the live broadcast room was also shocked. How meticulous must one be to discover these things! In reality, there were three people who had noticed it-mo bei, Feng nai, and Rao Rong. Feng nai wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to say it. Rao Rong still wanted to hide his identity. Mo bei held the pocket watch in her hand and lowered her eyes to look at the pattern beneath her feet. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Just as the people in the live broadcast room were still guessing. The watch had already entered the array! Countless rose petals rose up. It was also at that moment that the castle¡¯s door opened! The full moon reappeared in the sky, shining its cold light into the castle! ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Is this a hidden clue that an ordinary person can think of?!¡± ¡°You want to test your insight in a dungeon?¡± ¡°When I saw the Sudoku section, I decided to study hard in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯m not even qualified to pass an instance!¡± ¡°The dungeon setting is amazing. I don¡¯t know who thought of it, but it¡¯s like clearing a stage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult and stunning!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going in! Thest level, F * ck!¡± Many people were excited. They were very d that they could watch the entire battle from Dididi Rui¡¯s perspective. Otherwise, they would not have allowed the audience to watch the battle. Such an exciting scene could only be seen when those people were around, but now ... However, that passerby was really a treasure. His team control was even more professional than a professional. Rao Rong was still receiving invitations from the club. He had already crossed and silently followed behind mo bei. The most dangerous part of this dungeon was thest stage. The little guy should also know. Feng Shang didn¡¯t understand what little spade meant by time. Including now ... Wait a minute! Could it be ... The Mn tournament? Feng Shang turned to Yin wuyao.¡±B-uncle, the thing that little spade wanted to give Beibei ... It¡¯s ... It¡¯s her. She has long ...¡± Chapter 1564 ? Chapter 1564: Combination lock Trantor: 5496903 Z?! The bulletments in the live broadcast room immediately took off! It wasn¡¯t hard to make the connection since God z had cleared this dungeon before! In other words, it was also left behind by God z? However, was that even possible? No matter how powerful a yer was, they couldn¡¯t possibly leave their name in an instance dungeon, right? Even if it was Almighty z. However, it was impossible to say that it was a coincidence! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah, I know. Could the programmer of this instance be a fan of spade?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The gamepany changed the hero¡¯s skills because of Almighty Qin¡¯s operation in order to bnce the game!¡± ¡°For the game¡¯s bnce, leave z here? It doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡± ¡°Then tell me, why is there this letter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is God bey. She doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all.¡± ¡°What can you tell from the game characters?¡± ¡°She was the only one in the room who noticed the white roses. She didn¡¯t find it strange ...¡± Before the bulletments were finished. The game¡¯s sound effects started. It was as if something was being dragged upstairs! ¡°This is too strange.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! God bey seems to have sessfully triggered something!¡± When the word ¡°danger¡± was marked in red, it filled the entire screen. Di Dirui¡¯s nervous face turned even paler. ¡°Pay attention! Don¡¯t let anyone else enter!¡± ¡°Mission two: escape sessfully within the time limit!¡± A stranger entering? What did that mean? ¡°Sessfully escaped? What are they ying at?¡± Before the bulletments in the live broadcast room could chat more ... The bright red words appeared again. ¡°Attention all yers! Once you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll die!¡± In other words, hiding himself was as important as finding clues. ¡°The difficulty has increased!¡± At this moment, Dididi was still trying to figure out why he was a stranger. Suddenly, mo bei pulled him back. Just as he turned around, his face filled with confusion. There was a figure in the living room, dragging another figure. He seemed to be holding an axe-like object in his hand. The sound of the axe rubbing against the ground made people feel extremely uneasy! What made the innocent passerby break out in cold sweat was that the figure seemed to have raised his head and looked in their direction. He had almost discovered didyre! If it wasn¡¯t for his teammates ¡®quick reactions, they would have beenpletely annihted! ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°What is that thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ... I just want to know if I can fast-forward the dungeon. I¡¯m not suitable for this!¡± Di Dirui was also not suitable. After mo bei motioned for him to be quiet, she turned to the side and nced at the living room. Then, she turned her eyes.¡±Send me the coordinates, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a minute. bey, God Bey, you¡¯re going over?¡± Dididi tried his best to maintain his image, but he realized that he could not. He was so afraid that he stuttered,¡±¡±T-that thing is going back and forth there. You go over there!?¡± The people watching the live broadcast also wanted to ask. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±The mission card says that we have to escape sessfully. There¡¯s a password lock on the wall in the living room.¡±¡± There was abination lock on the wall in the living room? Di Dirui was stunned. The simple-minded passerby was dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t they know about this?! Mo bei casually exined,¡±when he pulled on my sleeve, he brushed against the mural. He was curious and took a few more nces.¡± Who was he? He didn¡¯t need to think to know. But the point was, who the hell would enter such an environment and still have the mood to look at the murals! ¡°Old k is poisonous!¡± Chapter 1565 ? Chapter 1565: Unlock Trantor: 5496903 Rao Rong didn¡¯t think so. He noticed the mural not because it was poisonous, but because of his observation skills. He was actually very suitable to be a teammander. Beibei must have known. That was why he noticed the electronic lock when he was looking. It wasn¡¯tpletely useless. ¡°Baby Shang, this nephew of yours is even more scheming than Fox Feng.¡± These words did not sound like apliment. Feng Shang didn¡¯t reply and just coughed lightly. After all, it would be great if Beibei could marry into the Feng family. But his ck-hearted nephew was really not worthy ... ¡°We¡¯re just going over like this? I¡¯ll die. ¡± Even the innocent passersby felt that the atmosphere was very gloomy, let alone the person who was really controlling the game character. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thing still wandering around the living room?¡± Those who were watching the live stream wanted to say the same thing. It was too dangerous. Even if it was bey, she couldn¡¯t possibly go against the instance dungeon system, right? Moreover, if she was discovered, the others might be discovered as well. Then, everyone would be gone. More importantly, wasn¡¯t she afraid? ¡°If I were to attempt this dungeon, I¡¯d be forced to quit the dungeon with this background, not to mention the damage and positioning skills.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t enter the castle either, thank you. Do you know Sudoku? Do you dare to pick up dead people¡¯s things?¡± He asked twice. Thements were all clicking. ¡°You can¡¯t be straight-a students or inhuman.¡± These words were so F * cking true! ¡°If I were bey, at this point, I would also take a gamble.¡± ¡°We¡¯re betting on a strange figure that¡¯s moving around. You guys saw the introduction just now. It¡¯s simr to hide-and-seek, where yers can only hide and avoid being discovered. They can¡¯t attack the person guarding the castle at all. As long as they¡¯re discovered by the figure, it means that they¡¯re wiped out.¡± ¡°In other words, no matter how strong a skill is, it¡¯s useless in this stage.¡± ¡°Then why is bey still going over? is she trying to stand out again?¡± ¡°Upstairs, what¡¯s the point of specting like this? It¡¯s all about thinking. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to clear your name again. Are you blind? She couldn¡¯t see that person wandering around. Even if she wanted to be in the limelight, she had to know when to stop. I finally know why so many people don¡¯t like bey. This kind of ostentatious way of doing things doesn¡¯t seem like a part of Supreme Alliance. ¡°Indeed, too eager for sess.¡± ¡°The point is that she¡¯ll die as soon as she goes over. She even went over to do ...¡± Before the bulletments were finished. That clear figure had already stood up straight. Di Dirui subconsciously grabbed her and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s more over there ...¡± ¡°There¡¯s a pattern. ¡± Before he could finish, mo bei interrupted him. ¡°Ah?¡± What had a pattern? ¡°All NPCs in the game have their own time setting, even if this instance dungeon, Vampire Castle, is special. Every two minutes, the figure will leave and reappear 40 secondster. Before that, his perspective will not be able to notice this ce and the murals.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was very calm when she said this. Her long legs had already taken a step forward, and it was clear that she had already calcted everything. While di Dirui was still dumbstruck, mo bei had already walked out. Of course, young master Feng was still hanging on her sleeve. ¡°Didn¡¯t old k say he was afraid? He¡¯s still following us?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? 502 glue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that old k will be a burden. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all...He¡¯s the MVP. ¡°Forty seconds to unlock an electronic lock? Are you sure?¡± ; Chapter 1566 ? Chapter 1566: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°The most important thing now is that there¡¯s no password at all, right?¡± ¡°F * ck. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. There¡¯s no password. How is bey going to unlock it?¡± ¡°Who knows? she¡¯s just bragging. Anyway, if the whole team dies, she won¡¯t have to take the me.¡± ¡°Can ck get lost?¡± ¡°She¡¯s starting to protect him again. She doesn¡¯t even know that it¡¯s her own hand injury. She¡¯s just a burden to others. The fans even tried to clear her name for ying on her behalf. I¡¯m drunk too. A bunch of idiots.¡± Suchments would pop up from time to time. After all, this was the environment. The old yers only cared about the dungeon and were annoyed by the bulletments. They decided to team up and directly throw out the low-level yers. However, the password was indeed a problem. Di Dirui thought the same, but he did not have the time to ask. Given mo bei¡¯s skills, everyone knew that even if her hand was injured, it would not affect her judgment of the route. It was very precise, even the action of pulling him sideways was very neat. As for Feng nai, he was just an essory. Young master Feng wouldn¡¯t be quiet even if he was a pendant.¡±¡±You have the password?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t speak much. Feng nai nced sideways at her slender fingers.¡±¡±That letter z, where did ite from?¡± ¡°It should be master changing the code.¡± Mo bei said as she pressed the electronic unlock button. Feng nai nonchntly memorized the letters she had typed. The more he read, the deeper his brows furrowed. Gradually, even his thin lips were pursed into a line. Everyone was looking at the time. Some people had already seen the figure from Dididi¡¯s perspective. This also meant that he wasing back. The atmosphere in the live broadcast room was extremely tense. Have you ever yed with a fifth personality? Damn it, this was scarier than a butcher. The butcher also let you sit on a chair as a cushion, or you could do a snaking movement to shake the butcher off. How was he going to shake it? as long as he touched it, he would fly into the sky. ¡°bey-God is in danger.¡± Before anyone else could react. A ding was heard. Immediately after that, the rumbling sound of a mechanism operating could be heard! The figure that was about to walk over stopped and bowed slightly in a gentlemanly manner.¡±¡±Master, it¡¯s time to eat. Do you want to go upstairs? You¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯ve given me the other key. ¡± ¡°F * ck! This instance dungeon! I-it can be like this? Master?¡± ¡°How did bey know the password? she¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I was dumbfounded the entire time.¡± ¡°Our Rui da is even more confused. Look at his expression.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. One second ago, they were worried that the shadow woulde over, but the next second, the mural was opened. The shadow even called you master. Who wouldn¡¯t be dumbfounded when this happened to them? There were those who weren¡¯t dumbfounded, such as a certain shameless Almighty, who said very naturally,¡±¡±Yes, go up and open the door.¡± The livestream room was full ofments. ¡°Old k¡¯s behavior ...¡± ¡°Treat it as your own home?¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster. Old k, let go of my God bey¡¯s clothes first!¡± ¡°No, how did bey-God guess the password? it was an electronic lock, right? Where¡¯s the hint?¡± Dididi Rui also wanted to ask. However, before he could be surprised ... On the other end, Feng nai opened his mouth, his voice indifferently saying,¡±¡±I like you, Qin mo? How did you guess the password?¡± Instantly. The entire live broadcast room was stunned by thest two words. ¡°G-g-Almighty Qin?¡± ¡°What the f * ck?!¡± ¡°T-T-this password!¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t see the public chat, so he changed his way of asking.¡±¡±I heard that I¡¯m your boyfriend. Do you have someone else?¡± ¡°No, Almighty k, you don¡¯t know Almighty Qin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯s probably jealous. ¡± In fact, this personality of his really did not know. This was also why Feng Shang felt that the rumors were true ... Chapter 1567 ? Chapter 1567: God Rao? Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei also knew where the problemy. She turned her head and exined,¡±¡±Master¡¯s password is easy to guess, it¡¯s all rted to master¡¯s wife. ¡± Feng nai raised an eyebrow, looking as if he had epted this exnation, but his attitude was stillzy.¡±¡±It¡¯s dark in front. ¡± What she meant was that she was going to continue tugging at her clothes and act so self-righteously. The silent influence was this terrifying. The straight men watching the livestream had actually gone fromining at the beginning to bing used to it. If he didn¡¯t heal them, they would still think that something was wrong. It was simply terrifying. But ... ¡°Why would the pocket dimension¡¯s password be like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? old k, that cheat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Let him heal. If he doesn ¡®t, he¡¯ll probably want to ruin his capital.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to joke. The dungeon password is a personal password. This is a little strange. What¡¯s even stranger is how God bey knew to crack it this way.¡± ¡°I just thought that my brother Rui was stupid.¡± Those who followed him in challenging the instance dungeon were all stupid. He had been scared out of his wits just now, and now that figure was so respectful as if he was leading the way for his master, was this normal? ¡°He won¡¯t suddenly flip around again, right? I keep feeling like themp in his hand is shaking. Could there be bones under the gloves?¡± Didimly¡¯s guess was not entirely without reason. Rao Rong swept the end of the corridor a nce. Theyout of the second floor was obviously different. The innocent passerby didn¡¯t realize this and felt that there was no problem. He took the mouse and prepared to start the dungeon. All of a sudden, ck shadows appeared in all directions. As the ck feathers fell, the faces of the passersby were already cut with blood. What was even more frightening was that the hand that stretched out from the darkness was a human-headed ghost! Even when they were outside the castle, they had never seen so many human-headed ghouls, fighting to drag someone down. They were so dense that there was no end to them. The scene of not wanting to look at it a second time and not even leaving a corpse behind as soon as he fell almost caused the silly passerby to fall. If someone had not reached out and grabbed his wrist in time ... The simple-minded passerby had just taken the mouse and was really still in shock. He looked up and saw that it was mo bei. She was also looking at him. The game character¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but after pulling him up, her voice was different from before. It was a little calm.¡±Where did the person who yed your character go?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The reaction of a simple-minded passerby. Rao Rong pressed his forehead, then looked at the screen, breaking out inughter. The people in the live broadcast room were still confused. ¡°What does God bey mean?¡± ¡°The ount can¡¯t be used by the same person.¡± ¡°It can be done like this?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? my boyfriend helped me to call my number.¡± ¡°A substitute for the dungeon? Is that even possible?¡± As the bulletments flew across the screen, the innocent passerby wanted to exin, but before he could turn on his microphone ... ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the chanting array you used today in a long time,¡± mo bei said. ¡°Ah, that, it¡¯s ...¡± The passerby looked at the look behind him and said a little untidily,¡±¡±It¡¯s just setting up a formation. After all, I¡¯m the team controller, right?¡± Mo bei looked at him and said,¡¯that¡¯s not right.¡¯ These two decisive words made it impossible for anyone to continue writing the love story! ¡°That, that ...¡± Mo bei turned to the side, her ck hair covering her eyes.¡±¡±He¡¯s the only one who can do it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Di Dirui did not understand either. Once mo bei sold her equipment, her voice was indifferent.¡±¡±Brother Rong, if you¡¯re still here, take the mouse back. I¡¯ll change into pure output equipment.¡± Brother Rong? ¡°Wait a minute! The F * ck!¡± ¡°I also want to say F * ck! God bey, you mean ... This person, this person, he, he¡¯s my ...¡± ¡°God Rao! Is it really Almighty Rao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When Almighty Rao retired, she already said that she wouldn¡¯t be participating in thepetition.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t apetition. Thank you. What¡¯s impossible about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. bey must have done it on purpose. She just wanted to use the previous Almighty to gain poprity. If it really was Almighty Rao, why would she reveal it? she could havemunicated with him privately.¡± Chapter 1568 ? Chapter 1568: Wiped out Trantor: 5496903 Since the bullet screen was public, it couldn¡¯t stop anyone from posting it. If there were good ones, there would be bad ones, and they would keep finding a rhythm to enter. This was something that no one could change. However, those who hade to see the dungeon were really annoyed. But sometimes, gossip spread faster than anything else. ¡°Why is bey still talking about Supreme Alliance at this time? didn¡¯t you get enough from before? I¡¯ll hate you for the fact that you¡¯re still in thepetition despite being injured and that you yed on your behalf. Thank you. Please don¡¯t talk about Supreme Alliance anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be dead if we don¡¯t bring him along. We definitely have to bring him along. I¡¯m just speechless. When we¡¯re ying a dungeon and we meet a slightly better team controller, we¡¯ll just say that he¡¯s Almighty Rao and bring everything to Supreme Alliance. Isn¡¯t that an insult to our passion?¡± There were more and more unsightly words. However, none of this seemed to enter mo bei¡¯s ears. She just stood there with the scimitar in her hand, as if she was ready. And indeed, as she had said, she had changed into pure damage equipment. There was no price to pay for spreading rumors, and self-righteous justice wasmon. Rao Rong¡¯s gaze swept past thements,nding on the elegant figure. At first, he had thought that when he was still a professional yer, he had no idea what his next step was. After all, at that time, many people didn¡¯t acknowledge e-sports. Now, he realized what Xiao Budian had to face after Supreme Alliance disbanded and he had to wait here alone for Supreme Alliance to return. Everyone denied her existence while saying that they liked her. Rao Rong turned back and could see uncle Yin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. Yes, they were suddenly enlightened. After they left, the whole world was ndering their child. The glory that they had brought to her had be shackles that bound her. That was why little spade ... Rao Rong raised his hand. The innocent passerby was still in a daze when the mouse disappeared. Then, the keyboard was pulled over and all the earpieces were turned on. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Rao Rong was still the midner who would control the situation no matter what happened. ¡°I¡¯m still here. ¡± These short five words instantly suppressed all the bulletments in the live broadcast room. Not to mention, he smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been recognized. But if it¡¯s you, you can indeed recognize me. After all, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s qualified to be here.¡± You¡¯re the only one qualified. Thest sentence was like a conversation with the person who sent the bulletment. The bullet screen waspletely silent. Rao Rong moved his mouse, activating his spell formation.¡±You have to prove that I¡¯m who I am. Otherwise, as the sessor of Supreme Alliance, you¡¯ll end up being a freeloader. What a joke.¡± As he spoke, he activated his character skill. In an instant, five stars rose! People saw what a real chant was. The wind that came from all directions lifted the ck robes of the mages, forming a natural protective shield. Before the crowd could admire Rao Rong, who was in the middle of the formation. The other figure had already jumped into the crack in the ground! It was mo bei. Di Dirui did not even have the time to shout. So many human-headed ghouls were fighting toe out. Have you seen the eighteen levels of hell? It was like the opening of hell had been torn open. And bey was the one who wanted to block the hole. It was impossible for it to appear again ... Since the bullet screen was public, it couldn¡¯t stop anyone from posting it. If there were good ones, there would be bad ones. Furthermore, it would continue to find a rhythm to enter. This was something that no one could change. However, those who hade to see the dungeon were really annoyed. Chapter 1569 ? Chapter 1569: Miracle Trantor: 5496903 The bridge of helplessness and the red spider lilies were all romance in theics. In fact, the road to the underworld was a boundless ck water. There were countless dead souls in the ck water, each of them with their bloody mouths open, eager to see the light of day again. The scene in front of him was like the opening of the 18 levels of hell. And bey was the one who wanted to block the hole. It was impossible for him toe out again ... However, this was how Dungeons were like. If the crack on the ground was not sealed, it meant that the dungeon had failed. People had been wondering what the ultimate hidden boss of the vampire Castle dungeon was like. It must be the kind of Big Boss. Now they found out that there was another setting, which was more difficult to clear. In such a situation, whoever went in would not be able to. Even God bey was the same. Anyone who yed games would know that it was impossible to get close to that kind of ce. Di Dirui¡¯s eyes trembled. His first reaction was to pull her back. However, everyone knew that since mo bei had made her decision, there was no turning back. ¡°She will definitely die inside.¡± ¡°She chose to leave the party, which means that even if she dies, the others can continue to clear the instance?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± There was a pause in thements. The silence from a straight man. The next second, he said,¡±F * ck, if anyone who doesn¡¯t know about games dares topare themselves to bey God again, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± ¡°They can even curse in a dungeon. I¡¯m impressed by the quality of bey¡¯s fans.¡± ¡°F * ck your grandpa¡¯s character! Do you know what this jump means?! It means that she knew that she might not be able toe back, but she still went!¡± ¡°So what? to put it bluntly, he¡¯s just trying to be brave. His hand is injured and he¡¯s still ying like this. It¡¯s simply ...¡± ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s that!¡± ¡°Light?¡± ¡°Skill.¡± ¡°Skill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a skill! bey, she¡¯s not dead!¡± As this bullet screen shed by ... The crowd could clearly see the faint silver light that was being emitted from the group of human-headed ghouls. It was the mark left by the scimitar. Faintly, a human figure seemed to have walked out from inside. There were too many human-headed ghosts, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. The only thing he could feel was that the protective shield was being strengthened. ¡°The chant of God Rao!¡± ¡°The time is almost up!¡± By now, everyone knew one thing. Bey had changed into an all-output outfit just now. She was not trying to show off as people said. Instead, she wanted to risk her life to create a miracle. For a moment. They finally understood what that feeling was. If the person who came wasn¡¯t Almighty Rao, bey wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to switch to a pure damage output. There was a saying that ¡°with a tongue, one can kill without spilling blood.¡± They thought that no matter what they said or what they misunderstood, it would not have any substantial impact on anyone. Only now did they understand. The words that he had typed and the words that he had said didn¡¯t even give this person a chance to dream. What was she suffering from? Most of the old yers had already stopped talking. They looked at the ck water and the light that had not been extinguished. It was so weak that they could not help but clench their hands. They were silently chanting something in their hearts, and their emotions were churning. Those who were ying the game could sense that the defensive barrier was weakening. They also knew that bey could not hold on for much longer. One of her life-saving equipment had already been destroyed. However, none of the yers wanted to look away from the figure. Everyone in the inte caf¨¦ stood up when they saw this scene. Everyone was looking up at the big screen. They had the same thoughts. I hope she won¡¯t fall! Chapter 1570 ? Chapter 1570: Save Trantor: 5496903 There were countless dead souls in the ck water, each of them with their bloody mouths open, eager to see the light of day again. The scene in front of him was like the opening of the 18 levels of hell. And bey was the one who wanted to block the hole. It was impossible for him toe out again ... However, this was how Dungeons were like. If the crack on the ground was not sealed, it meant that the dungeon had failed. People had been wondering what the ultimate hidden boss of the vampire Castle dungeon was like. It must be the kind of Big Boss. Now they found out that there was another setting, which was more difficult to clear. In such a situation, whoever went in would not be able to. Even God bey was the same. Anyone who yed games would know that it was impossible to get close to that kind of ce. Di Dirui¡¯s eyes trembled. His first reaction was to pull her back. However, everyone knew that since mo bei had made her decision, there was no turning back. ¡°She will definitely die inside.¡± ¡°She chose to leave the party, which means that even if she dies, the others can continue to clear the instance?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± There was a pause in thements. The silence from a straight man. The next second, he said,¡±F * ck, if anyone who doesn¡¯t know about games dares topare themselves to bey God again, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± ¡°They can even curse in a dungeon. I¡¯m impressed by the quality of bey¡¯s fans.¡± ¡°F * ck your grandpa¡¯s character! Do you know what this jump means?! It means that she knew that she might not be able toe back, but she still went!¡± ¡°So what? to put it bluntly, he¡¯s just trying to be brave. His hand is injured and he¡¯s still ying like this. It¡¯s simply ...¡± ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s that!¡± ¡°Light?¡± ¡°Skill.¡± ¡°Skill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a skill! bey, she¡¯s not dead!¡± As this bullet screen shed by ... The crowd could clearly see the faint silver light that was being emitted from the group of human-headed ghouls. It was the mark left by the scimitar. Faintly, a human figure seemed to have walked out from inside. There were too many human-headed ghosts, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. The only thing he could feel was that the protective shield was being strengthened. ¡°The chant of God Rao!¡± ¡°The time is almost up!¡± By now, everyone knew one thing. Bey had changed into an all-output outfit just now. She was not trying to show off as people said. Instead, she wanted to risk her life to create a miracle. For a moment. They finally understood what that feeling was. If the person who came wasn¡¯t Almighty Rao, bey wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to switch to a pure damage output. There was a saying that ¡°with a tongue, one can kill without spilling blood.¡± They thought that no matter what they said or what they misunderstood, it would not have any substantial impact on anyone. Only now did they understand. The words that he had typed and the words that he had said didn¡¯t even give this person a chance to dream. What was she suffering from? Most of the old yers had already stopped talking. They looked at the ck water and the light that had not been extinguished. It was so weak that they could not help but clench their hands. They were silently chanting something in their hearts, and their emotions were churning. Those who were ying the game could sense that the defensive barrier was weakening. They also knew that bey could not hold on for much longer. One of her life-saving equipment had already been destroyed. However, none of the yers wanted to look away from the figure. Everyone in the inte caf¨¦ stood up when they saw this scene. Everyone was looking up at the big screen. They had the same thoughts. I hope she won¡¯t fall! Chapter 1571 ? Chapter 1571: Even more Trantor: 5496903 He pulled the sword, and the original silver was reced with an orange-yellow color, which was the symbol of a shield! Thousands of killing intent came, but at this moment, they were all soft like the moonlight on a rainy night. Rao Rong¡¯s summoning disappeared. The protective shield was shattered into pieces, scattering in all directions with a silver glow. An even more turbulent ck water mixed with the smell of blood surged over. The human-headed ghouls all opened their bloody mouths as if they could swallow mo bei whole. However, in the next moment, all of these were blocked by a huge air current! The light that the silver scimitar shed down seemed to have cut out a new world! ¡°That ¡®s!?!¡± ¡°Domain of the left!¡± ¡°No! It was wrong! bey is not using her left hand!¡± ¡°Is it for protection? That de is ... Is ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s turning red? What kind of skill is this?¡± ¡°Stacking effect.¡± A bullet screen with additional light shed by, and it even carried the exclusive Gold. ¡°Stacking effect? Who is it?¡± ¡°The skills of two characters ovep and the characters hide their attributes. No one has ever tried this before, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Indeed, no assassin would change into a defensive outfit for another person. Meanwhile, the equipment that Feng nai had dropped didn¡¯t match the equipment that a hero like him would usually drop. All of his attack equipment had been reced with support equipment! Not only did this give mo bei a shield, but it also increased her attack power! The people watched as the silver-white back glowed. ¡°They¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he has any intention of leaving.¡± ¡°Does God bey want to continue ying? Aren¡¯t we out of life-saving equipment?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t drag king God into this as well, will we? if we continue, we¡¯ll be too rash.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t care anyway.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t her fans just like her? why didn¡¯t they do anything about it?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t drag king down with her. Almighty k shouldn¡¯t have saved her.¡± ¡°Quickly retreat!¡± When these bulletments were sent, they were filled with annoyance. Before Dididi could move, he heard a voice in his ear. It was Feng nai. Everyone could hear him. ¡°Continue killing. There¡¯s no need to turn back. I¡¯m your famous saber.¡± He said,¡±I am your famous saber.¡± He said,¡±don¡¯t turn back.¡± When Rao Rong heard this, he released his grip on the mouse and turned to look at the other two. Yin wuyao¡¯s eyes darkened, and there was no emotion in his voice.¡±Xiao Budian has a teammate now. Besides us, he can also hand over the teammate behind him.¡± As soon as she said this, mo bei¡¯s wrist turned. The light on the de seemed to be able to cut through the wind, and the silver-white Dragon¡¯s Roar whistled past. Buzzzzzz! Mo bei¡¯s entire person swept deeper into the cave. It was like lightning and thunder in the clouds. He shuttled back and forth until shended. The darkness on the screen seemed to have disappeared in the blink of an eye. Tens of thousands of silver lights fell down, and hell was empty! All the human-headed ghouls retreated, hoping to avoid the silver light, but in the end, they still turned into a pool of ck water. The moonlight was changing, bringing with it a gentle breeze. When it blew into the castle, it brought with it a burst of rose fragrance. ck and white interweaved, light and darkness could not be distinguished. The figure holding a scimitar walked over slowly. Her feet were in the dark, and her face was full of axe intent. However, she was as clear as the moon. This time, she was no longer alone. Her eyes were slightly glowing. The other figure sneered,¡±¡±I say, miss, you¡¯re dancing so fast without even looking at it. Have you forgotten that you have a boyfriend behind you?¡± Chapter 1572 ? Chapter 1572: Save ... Trantor: 5496903 His heart seemed to have jumped into his throat. Everyone could see that the protective barrier under the chant array had begun to crack. Eight to ten human-headed ghouls might still be able to resist. However, when hundreds of human-head ghouls came with the ck water, even the first group control skill had a limited duration. Once the protective shield was gone, bey would be drowned by the ck water in an instant. He had no chance. Everyone¡¯s chest seemed to be blocked by something. He was unwilling, but he had to admit that he really had no chance. They didn¡¯t even want to look at the figure holding the scimitar. His entire body was ck and his face was stained with blood. He looked too pathetic, so pathetic that it made people feel sad. Perhaps they should have admitted it long ago. bey¡¯s era was over. With the disbandment of Supreme Alliance, that high-spirited God had long lost all of his spirit. It was hard to admit this, but it was the truth. Young geniuses were the most ufortable. Don¡¯t insist on it, God bey. He didn¡¯t know who sent thisment. However, in the inte caf¨¦, one could see a person lowering his head and more and more people¡¯s eyes dimming. He wanted to support them, but he was powerless. So this was the end of the divine. Some people had already turned their heads away. This was because everyone knew that bey could only hold on for six seconds at most. After six seconds, the defensive shield would bepletely shattered. Without the life-saving equipment, it would be a waste of her effort to persist. 2 seconds. 4 seconds. 5 seconds. Before the number 6 was disyed. The inte caf¨¦ suddenly became restless! Someone suddenly shouted! Immediately after that, there was the sound of someone taking off their headphones and standing up. Buzzzzzz! Some people¡¯s eyes turned red. Some people¡¯s eyes were wavering. ¡°That ... That¡¯s right!¡± The silver light wasing from a deeper ce! People could clearly hear the sound effects from the game. It was rumored that there was definitely an evil spirit in the wailing of a hundred ghosts. However, the one in the game was not a demon. He did look like he was bleeding, and even when the cannon was fired, it was dark red. He looked like a demonic person in aic, especially when he appeared with the sword in his hand still dripping blood. Countless human-headed ghouls were cut in half in the middle. The churning ck water seemed to have a faint light to it, no longer lifeless and hopeless. It was as if even the human heads in hell did not expect that there would be an existence that was more like a demon than them. From inside, people could clearly see that the eyes of the game character Feng nai was controlling were red, and his white clothes were stained with blood. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice it, and even the corners of his mouth were curled up in an evil smile. Looking further, the entire sea of fire had almost been filled up by him. ¡°W-when did he go down?!¡± To do this, not only did it require inhuman operation, but it also required time. Once he ttened the sea of Hellfire, he would be able to get the modified Item. But wasn¡¯t he always at the back? Why? The people watching the live broadcast could not react in time. However, the clear-headed teammates inside could still understand. For example, Neptune. ¡°In the beginning. From the start, when God bey had not moved and had changed into pure damage equipment, he had already jumped in! He ... He¡¯s even earlier than God bey ...¡± Neptune didn¡¯t need to tell them what to bring forward. However, with k¡¯s personality, he would definitely not sacrifice himself like this just to go over the capital. He even entered the innermost area one step ahead of time, he ... ¡°Damage output.¡± When these two words were heard ... He had arrived behind mo bei. The people watched ... Chapter 1573 ? Chapter 1573: Save Trantor: 5496903 Dark and strong? Mo bei subconsciously nced at herself. None of them fit the bill. He probably wasn¡¯t talking about her? However, the people in the elevator immediately stopped their discussion when they saw her. Some people couldn¡¯t help but gasp when mo bei approached. He was too handsome. How could there be a girl who looked so pure and youthful? Especially when she raised her hand, she would look at you and say,¡±¡±Which floor?¡± ¡°Five, I¡¯m on the fifth floor.¡± Mo bei pressed the button that the person had wanted to press earlier, and then pressed the top floor. The person behind her tugged at her friend. The gossip time was up, but no one¡¯s eyes moved away from mo bei. Hearing about it many times was not as shocking as seeing it in person. They were still wondering what kind of person could lock up boss Feng. Now that she saw him, she really fell for him. He was so polite, and his eyes were so pretty! And her skin is porcin white ... Wait, isn¡¯t it quite white? Before they could react. Mo bei opened her mouth.¡±Feng nai likes dark and strong women. Is there any basis for this statement?¡± He was apletely different type from her. When mo bei heard this, she naturally had to ask. The other three girls began to spread rumors. After mo bei heard this, she thanked him. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. ¡± Her voice was indeed pleasant to the ear, and she was wearing a ck headband. Even though her hair was a little long, one could not help but think that she was a handsome young man with a vague gender. ¡°No need, no need.¡± One of them had already started to cover his face. His eyes were so affectionate that hepletely did not realize what mo bei meant when she said she wanted to talk to him. Mo bei turned to the side.¡±Your floor.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to leave! He wanted to continue the conversation. The person behind her tugged at the girl again.¡±Be careful of boss Feng.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± Mo bei discovered the benefits of the Feng corporation¡¯s ordinary elevator. It allowed her to understand a certain person moreprehensively. How could he answer when he was suddenly asked? he only shook his head. Mo bei would not make things difficult for anyone, so she did not pursue the matter. The remaining two girls looked at her tall and slender figure standing in the elevator with one hand in her pocket. She looked up at the side profile of the floor and suddenly understood what a youngster was. This person seemed to have a glow to her. Her white jaw was a little translucent, and her lips were pale, almost non-existent. She was so cold that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Even the stic bag in her hand looked different from usual. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Is this for boss Feng?¡± one of the girls asked. ¡°Mm,¡± mo bei replied.¡±He has a weak stomach.¡± The girl was so gentle! They reached another floor, and Mo bei continued to turn sideways. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant in thepany. ¡± ¡°Miss mo, you can go there. You don¡¯t have to go to the opposite side,¡± the girl said before leaving. Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change.¡±I know. Today¡¯s main course has carrots, which he doesn¡¯t like to eat. The fish is also a little fishy. The chef must have been in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare it well. It won¡¯t suit his taste.¡± The two girls looked at each other after hearing this! How did miss mo know that the fish today was fishy? No, that wasn¡¯t right. The main point was that she doted on boss Feng ... They finally understood why Boss Feng¡¯s underling was so picky. He was simply a tsundere! Mo bei didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with feeding him. She didn¡¯t think that someone¡¯s aesthetic was special in the past, but now it seemed that she needed to guide and correct him, to make him more straightforward. Chapter 1574 ? Chapter 1574: Return Trantor: 5496903 Thest two words drowned out all the noise around them. Those voices that would always buzz in his ears were now far away. It had probably been a long time since hest saw this group of people together. Even when he reached out to touch them, he would stop in mid-air. Everyone was watching. bey had originally nned to shake God z¡¯s hand. Just like what master fatty had said back then, little spade had to hold a little stoic¡¯s hand wherever he went. However, in the next second. The bloodied hand changed direction and touched the crown. Without any hesitation, it picked it up and put it on. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as this word fell ... Mo bei was already seated on therge chair. Her left hand was ced on the side of the chair, and drops of blood dripped down her snow-white fingertips. There was no change on her beautiful face. Instead, her eyes were a little brighter. It was hard for people to forget this scene. It wasn¡¯t just because of the eleven figures behind her. There was also the way bey was sitting there. It was as if time had given her a thinyer of light. Her childhood image was projected over and slowly ovepped. In the end, countless ck feathers flew behind her, burning the words ¡°Supreme Alliance¡± from the fire. The words then dispersed into ck mist and wrapped around the crown on her head. Immediately after, the game¡¯s sound effects came. Vampire Castle, all levels have been broken, the dungeon is refreshed, all Summoners can get crystal shards again. Remember, We Are the Champions! Remember, We Are the Champions. The crown disappeared. The projection behind her was also gone. Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at the ck Diamond that had appeared in her palm. It was neither too big nor too small, just enough to fuse with her knife. She stood up and looked at where she was just now. Because he had already passed. Everything had returned to where it should be. The Butler-like npc had not left. Many people were looking at the equipment column to see what shards they would get. Mo bei was the only one who did not move. The Npc seemed to smile, and a line of words appeared above his head. [Summoners with special equipment can rewrite the instance dungeon¡¯s program at their own will.] In front of the screen, everyone could see the dialog box that had popped up on mo bei¡¯s side. She chose to reject him, so she maintained her original attitude. The Npc also disappeared as if it had been turned into mist. Mo bei stood alone in the empty spot where the light gathered, forming a sharp contrast with the bustling scene earlier. Just as people were feeling lost, there was a sudden sound. It was mo bei. She was still standing in the same posture as before, like a broken child. She was not weed, elegant, and lonely, making people think of only coldness. However, she turned the scimitar in her hand to the side, and the tip of the scimitar slid across the ground, its infinite sharpness! It was as if a seal had been broken, and something burned in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s return the book,¡±she said. Dididina was still in a daze. ¡®He¡¯s so handsome! That knife just now was so sharp and cool. He could really kill me! How did God bey do it? Didimly¡¯s unblinking gaze would easily cause someone to be displeased. However, a certain someone would never just give someone one stab. He liked to dismember them slowly. Therefore, the moment he left the dungeon, he immediately sent out a pk invitation. Didimly¡¯s hands trembled in fear, and he almost F * cking epted the request! Feng nai narrowed his eyes at the screen, very displeased, and invited him again. Reject, he had to reject. Dididi Rui¡¯s order was very decisive. Feng nai raised his hand and slowly typed a line of words.¡±Brother Rui, I just want to tell you that there¡¯s an echo to what you said just now. Live streaming in the same room, it¡¯s better to turn off one of the microphones.¡± After that, he sent another message to Neptune. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, brother Xing?¡± This move. The two livestream rooms exploded! Didimly was simply pressed on the ground to y, and along with Neptune, he could no longer go back! Old k was really poisonous! He was too F * cking inhuman! Feng nai didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. As he listened to the person on the screen desperately trying to exin the straight question, he propped up his chin with one hand and looked at mo bei ... Chapter 1575 ? Chapter 1575: ¡®Jealous nai¡¯ Trantor: 5496903 It was hard not to notice that gaze. Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and met his gaze. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers reached over and tapped on her screen, his fingertips pointing at the simple-minded passerby.¡±¡±What¡¯s your rtionship with this uncle?¡± ¡°Uncle, uncle?¡± He hadn¡¯t left the game yet. Someone at the inte caf¨¦ choked on water. Feng Shang raised his hand to cover his eyes. Oh no, God Rao hated hearing people talk about age. Besides, they weren¡¯t that far apart. It was obvious that he was doing this on purpose! Indeed, Rao Rong was still smiling, but his smile was a little cold. He had even removed his sses and held them in one hand, a cold glint in his eyes. Instead of typing, he turned on his microphone. ¡°We¡¯ve lived together for a few months. Why? Young master Feng, do you have something to say?¡± This was definitely an act of adding oil to the vinegar bucket! It would be strange if old k didn¡¯t explode! k¡¯s fans who were watching the live broadcast could clearly see their Almighty¡¯s character. Logically speaking, based on the process just now, Almighty Rao should have been clear about it. So, this ... Definitely meant that he did not want old k to enter the house! Old K¡¯s old fans looked at each other. Old k was usually such a pretentious person, why didn¡¯t he know how to win a good impression today? To provoke her family before they even married, this was simply wandering on the edge of death! At this time, young master Feng couldn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s inner thoughts. His eyes narrowed slightly.¡±Uncle, you¡¯re indeed a teammander. It¡¯s said that those who y teammanders don¡¯t have a good mind. It seems that¡¯s true.¡± They, they started to argue? This time, not only the fans, but even the straight male yers felt that this operation was too dangerous. This person was usually so scheming. Why couldn¡¯t he do it at the critical moment? anyone with a brain knew that they couldn¡¯t be hard on their own family, brother. Rao Rong raised a brow. Did shee knocking on his door? He felt that something was wrong. Before he could think further, he said, Uncle Yin had already spoken up to defend him.¡±Who did you say has a bad mind? Your words have offended all those who y team control. Young people should at least know how to respect their seniors. What do you think, little guy?¡± Mo bei replied with an ¡°mm.¡± She had just lifted her eyes to look to her side. The Almighty hugged her from behind and buried his Fair and Handsome face in her neck. Even his voice was a little low.¡±I knew it. They don¡¯t like me and keep testing me. Everyone is trying to stop us. Now that I¡¯ve offended them, they won¡¯t let you be with me even more.¡± This sentence was on all the microphones, so everyone could hear it. To be honest, only Almighty K could make such a green tea excuse that made people¡¯s hearts ache. The straight men were all staring. In the end, he could only type silently. ¡°F * ck, brother, reverse the operation.¡± ¡°This voice, why does it sound like you¡¯re about to cry?¡± ¡°Old k is just pretending! Don¡¯t believe in God bey!¡± Feng nai was also looking at thements, but his face was still on mo bei¡¯s shoulder. When he saw this, his eyes darkened, and he exerted more force. ¡°You also dislike me? Do you think I¡¯m impolite?¡± All of old K¡¯s old fans stopped and reflected on themselves. Perhaps old k was acting this way because he was really insecure. It was true that she didn¡¯t feel safe. Ever since she saw that someone had specially prepared an instance dungeon for her, she had been in a daze. A feeling of uncertainty spread from the bottom of her heart to her entire body. Feng nai was extremely intelligent. He could tell how important her master was to her. Moreover, she was good to him only because of the other him. But crying? How was that possible? He knew very well what her weakness was ... Chapter 1576 ? Chapter 1576: Love where we are, and walk together forever Trantor: 5496903 How could mo bei not know about his tricks? it was just that she had always indulged him. She met his eyes. Then, she reached out and patted his head. Bang! Bang! That force didn¡¯t seem to be fake either. Feng nai paused, and even his eyes, which were pretending to be affectionate, were wide open, looking inexplicably childish. Mo bei turned to the side and spoke into his microphone,¡±¡±Our little friend is rude, please forgive him.¡± It was only one sentence, but it was a stance of protecting her to the end. What else could he say? Yin wuyao frowned, which was a rare sight. Rao Rongughed.¡±I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. Whatever it is, as long As You Like It, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, Feng nai looked over and was about to speak. Rao Rong added,¡±this isn¡¯t just referring to young master Feng, it¡¯s the same for the rest too. If you want to be the champion, go ahead. You don¡¯t have to worry about Supreme Alliance¡¯s name. Even if we¡¯re old, we¡¯re notpletely dead.¡± His voice always had a quality to it. Especially when he was inmand. The entire livestream room fell silent when he said such words. ¡°God Rao, are you implying something?¡± ament said. ¡°He¡¯s hinting that they¡¯re behind bey, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I say it too bluntly, it¡¯ll be dark. ¡± Rao Rong moved his mouse andughed.¡±A hint? Afraid of the dark? You guys are really fans? Or wasn¡¯t Qin Chu being direct when he said that he was living off a woman? We, Supreme Alliance, are never afraid of darkness. Little stoic, y properly. ¡± He said,¡±we, Supreme Alliance, are never afraid of darkness.¡± He said ¡°we.¡± No matter how the live broadcast room exploded and how manyments were criticized, it didn¡¯t seem to affect anything. Mo bei looked at the item she had obtained on the screen. She clicked the mouse and stored it into her equipment. ¡°I will y well in the Mnpetition.¡± It was also because of this sentence. The rumors spread even further. ¡°How is she going to y properly?¡± ¡°Her hand is injured. I¡¯m convinced. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°Why is she the one who got the rare equipment in the vampire Castle instance dungeon?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really thinking about thepetition, she should give this equipment to the person who can lead everyone to victory.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re selfish, then you¡¯re done.¡± Everyone in the inte caf¨¦ could see these words. The straight men couldn¡¯t stand it at all. ¡°F * ck, I just wanted to ask, do you guys understand this dungeon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to understand about Dungeons? my God z is amazing but her disciple is going to destroy everything. ¡± ¡°Ha, you guys don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°We don ¡®t? Liking Supreme Alliance doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯ll like mo bei as well. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said that you guys would like it. I couldn¡¯t hold back and left a message on the gaming technical forum. Everyone can take a look. The final programming of this instance dungeon was created by thest person who won the instance dungeon. In other words, this instance dungeon was originally created for bey by big spade. She also left the equipment for bey. If he really had the ability, why didn¡¯t hee and get it himself! I¡¯m just worried that if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll drop to level 0. ¡± ¡°Even so, what about mo bei¡¯s injured hand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still your father even if my hand is injured!¡± Would a straight man lose when he dissed someone? Not at all! Moreover, there was Rao Rong. He slid the mouse and typed a line of words on the public chat: ¡°What little spade really wanted to give her wasn¡¯t equipment.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not equipment, then what is it?¡± Someone asked. Someone would answer. ¡°My ninth master is telling you that as long as bey is here, they won¡¯t back down. They love where they are and will always walk together.¡± When mo bei saw thisment, she suddenly paused. Then, she slowly lowered her head and looked at her left hand. Feng nai, who had just been touched on the head, turned to look. The next second ... Chapter 1577 ? Chapter 1577: He was trapped. Trantor: 5496903 Her light-colored eyes started to shake uncontrobly. It was because that cold and handsome person had a slight smile on his lips and even his usually indifferent eyes were shining. ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I say, are you that happy?¡± ¡°Mm, MMM ...¡± Without waiting for mo bei to answer, Feng nai reached out and grabbed the arm of the chair, turning his head. It was a force that could not be resisted, but after the touch, it was gentle. The keyboard on the table made a sound from the friction and fell to the ground. The White string wrapped around it and hung there. Her thin lips touched a slightly sweet, soft, and cool feeling. Even his heart was beating out of control. Originally, it was just an impulse. Even Feng nai himself didn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t control hisughter when he saw this person. The mic was still on. However, how could a person like Feng nai let anyone else hear her voice? he immediately turned off the power, and the entire room darkened. Mo bei was about to raise her hand when he pressed her back down on the chair. Feng nai lowered his eyes. At this moment, his messy ck hair only made him look even more dangerous. He bent over and rested his head on her shoulder. His breath was low and delicate.¡±I want to kiss you.¡± That look ... Mo bei turned her gaze to the side and nted a kiss behind his ear.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said. Feng nai suddenly paused. When he looked at that person again, his eyes were much deeper.¡±Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°You are you, no one else.¡± Mo bei looked at him, not avoiding him. Feng nai smiled, a cold smile on his lips.¡±¡±It seems that I still have his shadow in me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he loosened his grip and got up, returning to his gentle appearance. His back view was a little proud. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep. Sister mo bei doesn¡¯t seem to becking anything. She has a master and teammates, yet she still wants him toe back? Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°This game is really boring.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me hit you in the future. ¡± Feng nai left faster than usual. He didn¡¯t want to say that she had everything and he was just one person. He had always been one person, unlike him, who was liked and pursued by everyone. Even the old master didn¡¯t want to see him. But what could he do? He still came. As for the guy in his body, he would not let him have the chance toe out again. Did he like to y inpetitions? Then these keyboards should all be destroyed. Feng nai came out of the room and said in azy voice,¡±¡±Uncle Li, you can get rid of the electrical appliances in the room. ording to what Grandpa said, it¡¯s best to throw away all these things that affect my chances of bing the heir.¡± The Butler frowned. Young master had jumped out of the window more than once in order to y in thepetition. No one would be able to adapt to the change. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng nai nced sideways.¡±My words don¡¯t work?¡±¡± The Butler was just about to persuade him. Old master Feng, who was walking upstairs, said,¡±¡±Listen to him, throw them all away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler lowered his head. With one hand in his pocket, Feng nai stood there and turned sideways.¡±¡±Grandpa should be happy.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that you can put all your efforts into the Feng Corporation.¡± Old master Feng walked closer to him.¡±Since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s settle thepetition. I just got the news that someone is going to disqualify Beibei tomorrow.¡± Feng nai replied nonchntly with an ¡°Oh.¡±¡±What does that have to do with me?¡± Chapter 1578 ? Chapter 1578: Moved Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You little rascal, say that again.¡± Old master Feng narrowed his eyes and was about to pick up his walking stick to beat him up. However, mo bei, who had just walked out of the room, was faster than him. She turned sideways, grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s wrist, and pulled him behind her. She said in a soft voice,¡±¡±Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Was he trying to protect her? He¡¯s still protecting me even now? Old master Feng heaved a long sigh and looked at his good-for-nothing grandson. His voice calmed down a lot, but he was still not in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it one day. ¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t listen to the old master. His gaze was basically fixed on the figure in front of him. The emotions in her eyes flickered, then dimmed, then brightened. In the end, she curled her lips and covered her eyes with her hair. ¡°I¡¯ve said more than once that I¡¯m not him. He needs you to stand in front of him like this, but I don¡¯t need you.¡± Then ... Feng nai forcefully pulled mo bei behind him. Even his gentleness couldn¡¯t hide his evil.¡±¡±What¡¯s the address of the meeting that Grandpa mentioned?¡± Old master Feng raised his eyebrows. You want to go again?¡± Feng nai nced at mo bei.¡±I have to tell some people. Oh, right. I also have to tell Grandpa and that psychiatrist that I¡¯ve indeed returned and hidden your favorite grandson. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can bully my people.¡± When the Butler heard this, he quickly went to look at the old Chairman. The young master, he, he was all ... Old master Feng did not change much. On the contrary, he nced at mo bei.¡±¡±Your people? Are you admitting it? You said yourself that you¡¯re not naer. ¡± ¡°Ha, everyone knows that I¡¯m her boyfriend. If I deny it now, it¡¯ll only do me harm.¡± When Feng nai said this, he turned his head andzily reminded the person beside him,¡±¡±Don¡¯t overthink, understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± mo bei looked into his eyes.¡±What nonsense are you thinking?¡± ¡°What else could it be? thinking that I¡¯m doing this for you, I ...¡± Feng nai was halfway through his sentence when he realized that the Butler and the old man were still there. He coughed coldly.¡±I just feel that there¡¯s no need to continue pretending. I don¡¯t want to put on an act with that psychologist. ¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and wrapped her arms around his wrist, tightening her grip.¡±Yes, I don ¡®t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just brushing me off?¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes. Mo bei brushed his ck hair aside.¡±We¡¯ve been through so much. It¡¯s time to rest. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been too useless in the past, or if it was just a memory left behind by his body. When that person touched her head, she couldn¡¯t help but want to obey. What was this? He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would pretend to be a little puppy and go soft with a bone. He ... ¡°Good girl.¡± A kissnded on his wrist. It was slightly cool. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Feng nai only felt that the ces she had touched were a little itchy. I¡¯ll apany you. These three words seemed to have magic. It made him forget to reject her. By the time she reacted, her hand was being held tightly again. Forget it. She was already in this state. If he shook her off again, she would lose face. As Feng nai thought this, he didn¡¯t notice that the corners of his lips were curling up. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it would always seem magical. After the Butler watched the two figures walk away, the shock in his eyes had not subsided.¡±¡±Chairman, young master, he ...¡± Under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t strange for the young master to act this way. However, the young master in front of her clearly had a tendency to abuse and kill ... Why was he still ... In front of miss mo? Chapter 1579 ? Chapter 1579: Mo bei. Trantor: 5496903 Old master Feng knew what the Butler wanted to say. He raised his hand and pressed it down. The Butler kept quiet and did not look back. Old master Feng¡¯s eyes also had a deeper meaning. He did not understand what this naer was nning. However, one thing was for sure. Just like the doctor had said, Beibei was the key to naer¡¯s recovery. Sometimes, old master Feng would wonder what the problem was. The Feng family paid the most attention to family education, so why would there be problems when it came to his grandson? He fell sick at the age of five and was so stubborn that people had to send him away. Old master Feng had also regretted it. If he hadn¡¯t sent na ¡®er to the county back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a legacy. He was very worried that naer would use the imprisonment method to destroy the North, just like that year. With Beibei¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for her not to know about this. Yet, she still protected her. Old master Feng retracted his gaze. After taking a few steps in the corridor, he stopped and leaned on his Dragon-headed walking stick.¡±Are they still holding onto bei¡¯s hand injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just miss Mo¡¯s hand injury. ¡± The Butler couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Also, there are already rumors about young master¡¯s condition. With his mental state, he¡¯s not suitable to take over the Feng Corporation. Some people also say that he¡¯s not suitable to attend the Mnpetition.¡± Old master Feng¡¯s back stopped, and he said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t Yi ¡®ere back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Vice President Feng has already arrived at the club. Dark res is not affected for now. I¡¯m just afraid that tomorrow, when ites to thepetition system that will bring glory to our country, that person will not show any mercy at all. After all, the rumors are fatal.¡± The Butler¡¯s worry was not without reason. There were so many people who wanted to be interviewed at the base. If Feng Yi hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he might have left a handle on them, not to mention mo bei and Feng nai, who were at the heart of the storm. Tomorrow was destined to be a difficult day. Old master Feng looked at the crescent moon outside the window.¡±¡±Think of a way to convince that person. Let him do it for my sake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler had never heard the old Chairman say something like that. In the past, the old Chairman would have been happy to see this happen. It was a good thing that young master was notpeting anymore. But now ... ¡°I thought you¡¯d take advantage of the situation to make young masterpletely give up on thepetition.¡± The Butler lowered his eyes. Old master Feng looked at him, his eyes light. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it before. Whenever I think about it, I will remember something bei said. ¡± ¡°Miss mo?¡± ¡°Something you said?¡± the Butler was puzzled. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky,¡± old man Feng said, his eyes shing slightly,¡±I hope you can see ck me win the championship.¡± The Butler paused. Old master Fengughed.¡±What that child said might not have been to win the championship in China. She probably wanted to win the World Championship from the very beginning.¡± The Butler¡¯s mouth was agape, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. Old master Feng¡¯s voice was still calm.¡±I objected to my grandson¡¯s gaming from the beginning. He wanted to win the World Championship. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand and thought it was just a game. Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen those two children. What they want to do the most is nothing more than to let the world know that China is strong. It¡¯s a bit unreasonable for me to be a stumbling block again. ¡± ¡°But the people outside don¡¯t think so.¡± Sometimes, the Butler wondered if he was getting old.¡±I really can¡¯t understand. Even that person thinks that miss mo is only unwilling to let go because of her poprity.¡± After saying that, the Butler shook his head. Old master Feng didn¡¯t say anything else. No matter how strong the Feng corporation¡¯s assets were, it wasn¡¯t easy to change anything in the big picture. Even Feng Yi couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough in her. ¡°Boss Feng, it still won¡¯t work?¡± The Secretary came over with a cup of ck coffee and saw the man with the Fox-like smile. He hung up the phone and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult,¡±Feng Yi stuffed a hand into his pocket. The long-haired Secretary lowered her eyes.¡±Thest time you said it was difficult was when God z left and President Qin wasn¡¯t around. During Supreme Alliance¡¯s darkest time, they all requested for God z not toe back. No one exined it for Supreme Alliance and many investors withdrew their funds. However, you still found the source of the voice. This time ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time,¡± Feng Yi took the ck coffee.¡±Logically speaking, that person wouldn¡¯tpletely believe in rumors. I don¡¯t know why he doesn¡¯t like the little stoic so much. I suspect that someone must have said something to him face to face, making him fundamentally reject the little stoic.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The long-haired Secretary was anxious, and her face was a little pale. Feng Yi looked at her, and after a while, he ced his hand on her head and rubbed it back and forth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will always be a way. ¡± Even though he said so. But Feng Yi hadn¡¯t thought of the details yet. He had received too many rejections. The other side seemed to be afraid of interference and simply didn¡¯t even pick up the phone. What was going on? The little stoic should also be very clear on this herself. In such a situation. Feng Yi was really worried that her original intentions would change. Fortunately, there was the vampire Castle instance dungeon. However, no one would know. Mo bei, who was lying on the bed, had her thoughts tossed and turned as her hand brushed against the handsome face next to her. I can¡¯t stop here. She wanted to go to that ce with him. Even though everyone was saying that she was not worthy and that he was sick. Mo bei closed her eyes and sped his hand with her fingers, quietly feeling the warmth. Gradually, sleepiness came over her, followed by light breathing. Feng nai woke up at this time. He first nced at his hand that was being held, then shifted his gaze up to that clean and handsome face. When she was asleep, she would appear particrly well-behaved, without the cold and cheerless air. She would not move at all, and only her pale lips would be slightly open. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze stayed there for a few seconds, then he pressed his handsome face against it. The light sweetness was like a lemon candy between one¡¯s teeth, making one more addicted. Her hands, which were hanging by her side, clenched into fists. When he left, his breathing became heavier. After Feng nai sensed the change in himself, he immediately distanced himself. He was trying to suppress something. If he couldn¡¯t suppress it, he would lose. The result of losing was that he woulde back. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose, and he didn¡¯t intend to lose. Feng nai straightened his body and looked up at the ceiling. He would prove to this woman that he was not the only one who could y in the game. He could also ... The moonlight gradually dimmed. Other than the street lights that were still on, every house returned to silence. The bnce was broken the next day. ¡°Brother, have you told dad?¡± It was the sound of a girl on the phone. Very quickly, there was a reply.¡±I¡¯ve told you. Don¡¯t worry. With dad around, a contestant like mo bei won¡¯t be able to participate in the Mnpetition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that dad will have scruples about the Feng family. ¡± The man picked up his briefcase and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know what kind of person dad is? in the face of right and wrong, no one¡¯s rtionship matters.¡± ¡°Trojan horse! Brother, you¡¯re right!¡± The girl tilted her head. Her ponytail swayed slightly.¡±Dad is the fairest. People like mo bei won¡¯t have a good time in front of him.¡± The man frowned slightly.¡±Where did you learn that tone? girls shouldn¡¯t be like that. These things will only happen once. Don¡¯t look at it again in the future. It¡¯s so vicious.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m the same. I don¡¯t want to see a piece of rat sh * t affect thepetition. I won¡¯t watch it in the future. It¡¯s mainly because mo bei is really annoying. I have no choice.¡± The man epted her exnation.¡±I just want some attention. After all, that¡¯s Mn. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Dad should be done. We¡¯re going over now.¡± ¡°Alright ...¡± The girl replied sweetly and hung up in satisfaction. Her eyes slowly revealed a sinister look. She ced her fingers on the keyboard. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the results with her online friends. Every time, bey acted as if nothing had happened. This time, it should end. Hypocritical and pretentious, it was an insult to the esports they loved. Chapter 1580 ? Chapter 1580: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Still not working?¡± It was nine in the morning. Feng Yi, who hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, looked up at his assistant who had just entered his office. The assistant¡¯s troubled look could be seen.¡±¡±They¡¯re still not picking up. ¡± ¡°It seems like the he family doesn¡¯t even n to give face to the old master.¡± Feng Yi got up, his brows furrowing even more. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with my nephew?¡± The assistant was just about to answer when he saw the scene on the other side of the sofa. T-that suit is the boss ¡®s, right? The person under the suit was ... Secretary Shen! The assistant hurriedly avoided his eyes as if he had discovered something big. Young master had sent him to look after Vice President Feng mainly to find miss mo as soon as possible. Now that miss mo was back and young master had a problem, he didn¡¯t have time to let him go. He shouldn¡¯t have to see this scene! Feng Yi waited for a while but didn¡¯t hear any movement. He followed his assistant¡¯s gaze and saw that the person wasn¡¯t sleeping well. He said in a low voice,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go out and talk. ¡± The assistant was still confused. That was why Vice President Feng asked him,¡±¡±How long does my nephew n to let you stay here?¡± Time. ¡°It would have been fine if I had stayed for more than a month, but who knew ...¡± He replied instinctively. At this point, the assistant paused and looked at Feng Yi in panic! ¡°Boss Feng, let me exin. The matter ...¡± ¡°That nephew of mine must have made a lot of enemies in the main family,¡± Feng Yi interrupted. Go and tell him that no matter what happens, he must believe in mo bei. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be the one who regrets it in the future. ¡± ¡°But now, young master, he ...¡± ¡°No matter what his situation is, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± To Feng nai, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood to receive such a reminder the moment he woke up. He had an impression of Feng Yi, a Fox-like man. No one would be happy if he predicted this. However, sitting next to him, the cool temperature of her hand that would be ced on his forehead from time to time did reduce his irritation. ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡± Mo bei¡¯s side profile had always been good-looking, and at this moment, she looked even more pampered. This was all because Feng nai had been rubbing his temples the moment he woke up, looking impatient. Although his eyes were very good looking, people could still sense his hostility. However, what made mo bei soften her gaze was that even so, he didn¡¯t forget to maintain his gentle and refined persona. He was a sickly invalid. The driver didn¡¯t want to say anything. Young master¡¯s health had indeed been poor in the past. But it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. It was obvious that he was pretending. This time, old Wang was wrong. Feng nai wasn¡¯t pretending. His personality hadn¡¯t stabilized yet, so it was normal for his body temperature to be off. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng nai restrained himself a lot outside. After all, there were still people around. He was not sure how many people were nning to force mo bei to give up her spot in thepetition today. If their memories could connect, even his refined manner would be tainted with blood. They were notmon, and many things were not easy to deal with. That was why old master Feng had chosen to bring his Butler along this time. For this Feng nai personality, he had only joined thepetition to let mo bei know that he could also do what that person could do. However, the core of it was that he still wanted to find his childhood toys. Such a position. Old master Feng was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be stable. Besides, the he family was determined to remove Beibei from the family. That was indeed what he long was thinking. He was frowning even as he drank his tea. ¡°How many calls has this been? This contestant called mo bei has quite a strong backing. ¡± Chapter 1581 ? Chapter 1581: Not allowed to participate? Trantor: 5496903 As he long listened to his Secretary¡¯s feedback, his opinion of mo bei became even more negative. He was not as powerful as the Feng family. If he rejected it directly, it would be hard to exin it to them in the future. But in his opinion, old master Feng had never been someone who would use his status to suppress others. In the face of such a major issue, he would not participate. It seemed that the rumors were true. The young master of the Feng family had mental problems, so much so that even such a decision would be affected. He long did not speak, so the people below did not dare to speak either. His son was different. He put hisptop back into his bag and chuckled.¡±Looks like Jiaojiao didn¡¯t cause any trouble. She likes to watchpetitions and knows more about these things than I do. She asked me to tell dad because she¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll be caught in public opinion. No matter what, this mo bei¡¯s hand is injured. This is a big taboo for esports yers. Moreover, she¡¯s going to deal with foreign yers. It won¡¯t be like this overseas where she can rely on the Feng family¡¯s connections to be lenient. In esports, strength is always the most important thing. She¡¯s taking up someone else¡¯s spot. That means that our Chinese team¡¯s chances of winning are one point lower. ¡± When he long heard this, he raised his hand, signaling for him to stop. Then, he stood up and buttoned his suit.¡±¡±Everyone here knows how to make their choice. We won¡¯t pass a contestant like this. Secretary Hong, get ready and enter the stage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Secretary Hong lowered his eyes and followed closely behind. This was called an impeachment, but in fact, it was in the form of a gathering. The organizingmittee felt very ufortable being stuck in the middle. Fortunately, there was an old man to protect them. If he had sent the message to let Bey continue to participate in thepetition, there would not have been much opposition. However, there were still many people who were unconvinced. There were also many people who wanted bnce. It had been four years since thest time he had achieved such a result. The Chinese teams gathered once again and went to Mn. If this game was yed well, everyone would be happy. If they didn¡¯t do it well, they, the people in charge, would be questioned. That was why they could not take the risk on bey. Rather than taking a gamble, they hoped to move forward steadily. However, they did not want to make any mistakes, not gain any achievements. This way, even if they lost, they wouldn¡¯t lose too badly and wouldn¡¯t cause much discussion or anger. The higher-ups wouldn¡¯t let them give an exnation. Therefore, this gathering became a ce for them to bnce the strength of the team members before they went to Mn This way, they could suppress the organizingmittee. They didn¡¯t know which yer¡¯s strength was. However, the entire nation was condemning it, and his hand was injured, so it was indeed unreasonable for him to go on a campaign. The few people present were also concerned about bey¡¯s identity. They were most afraid that the Qin family would interfere. After all, their rtionship was clear. It was not too much to let their own apprentice get a ce in thepetition. Fortunately, the Qin family was still the iron-blooded Qin family and did not use this kind of back door rtionship. Then, they could discuss it without worry. As for the Feng family, with the he family supporting them, everything could be bnced. Theseplicated rtionships and thoughts were over and over again. How could the people who yed the game understand? Panda naively thought that this was a farewell meal they had specially prepared for the yers before they left the country, so that they could focus on the final integration training in the following week. ¡°Boss and the others will be there too, right?¡± Panda asked in high spirits. ¡°I really want to see the attributes of the rare equipment that my brother dropped yesterday. It¡¯s the vampire Castle dungeon, I don¡¯t even dare to think about it!¡± Teng Hui also wanted to see if they were going to fight. ¡°Could we have passed before? Didn¡¯t you see it too? in this instance dungeon, even the boss has been in it the entire time. ¡± Panda shook his head and ears as he spoke. He was about to step in when he was stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Chapter 1582 ? Chapter 1582: Do you think you¡¯re worthy?(1) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, contestants. Your banquet is on the other side.¡± ¡°The other side?¡± Panda looked at the admission ticket. ¡°Yes, sir, it was ast minute change,¡± the staff replied. ¡°You can change it at thest minute?¡± Panda¡¯s face was puffed up. The person in charge had also received the news of the venue being changed this morning, but he did not know the specific reason. Panda was still confused. The few of them were already brought to another floor. The reason why there was such a change. It was because the higher-ups were worried. Every team¡¯s cohesion was not to be underestimated. If they were to suggest for bey to withdraw from thepetition in front of them, it would definitely affect their emotions. Every member of Dark me was an indispensable backbone of the Chinese team. It would be easier to deal with the rest if they were sent away like this. ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± Someone on the other end asked. Feng Yi couldn¡¯t make it. If he was, he probably wouldn¡¯t have listened to the arrangements so easily. Han Xi had sensed that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. After all, on the surface, there was nothing wrong with this arrangement. After all, the members of the other teams had also been notified to change the venue. Mo bei was the only one who had noticed the problem the moment she entered the venue. Not a single person was wearing a uniform. Instead, it looked more like a gathering that was popr in the business world. Everyone was holding a ss of wine in their hands, as if they hade prepared. Yesterday, when mo bei had heard old master Feng¡¯s words, she had realized that this would be a treacherous plot, so she didn¡¯t feel much of a stir. However, she didn¡¯t see a single contestant on her way here, which made her eyes turn cold. There were many ways to make her withdraw from thepetition, such as sending the contestants away to make her submit. These people were not worthy of bringing glory to their country. Feng nai was standing right beside mo bei, and he could see the changes in that person¡¯s eyes. To him, the setting in front of him was something he had seen often since he was a child. Everyone had their own goals and chains of interest, and it was boring and uninteresting. However, logically speaking, this person shouldn¡¯t have any reaction. After all, that face had the same expression all the time. It was so indifferent as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. Such a change now ... Feng nai narrowed his eyes. When he recalled the old master¡¯s words earlier, the refined look in his eyes slowly changed. Themon benefit chain of these people was her? Feng nai was wearing sses today. He had originally looked like a refined young master and had lost a lot of his offensive power. However, at this moment, the aura that surged out of him made people feel that he was different. The person who had initially nned to get straight to the point and make mo bei retreat in the face of difficulties did not dare toe over at this moment. The he family was different. Ever since he heard what his sister said. He Xiang felt that no matter what angle he looked at it from, bey should withdraw from thepetition. Her father was still busy. If her father said something, it would inevitably affect the he family¡¯s image. After all, bey¡¯s qualification to participate in thepetition was indeed something she had fought for in the qualifiers. He would take the lead and exin the entire situation so that when his father came back, he could make the final decision. Hence, he Xiang put down his wine ss and walked straight towards Feng nai. ¡°Boss Feng, long time no see. Thest time we had coffee was in your office.¡± This sentence was a test. He Xiang wanted to know how true the rumors were, so he deliberately gave the wrong location. If the rumors were true, then even the young master of the Feng family was not fit to go to Mn ... Chapter 1583 ? Chapter 1583: Dissuaded (2 face p) Trantor: 5496903 Just like he Xiang. In the eyes of others, there were no loopholes and he might even be more refined. But when it came to acting, Feng nai had never lost. No matter which personality it was, he wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. Moreover, Feng nai, who had a second personality triggered by paranoia and possessed this personality, had done research on people¡¯s psychological behavior. So when he Xiang spoke, he knew there was something wrong with his words. He Xiang saw his hesitation and continued to bait him.¡±¡±Boss Feng, did you forget about me?¡± This sentence made the eyes of the people who were originally paying attention to this side be even more inquisitive. ¡°Even young master he has forgotten. It seems like the rumors are true.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really believe the diagnosis report before. After all, I shouldn¡¯t listen to the things on the inte. But if k has really forgotten about the he family, then thepetition ... Sigh.¡± The surrounding whispers made mo bei move to the side.¡±¡±Young master he, you¡¯re at the wrong ce.¡± He Xiang¡¯s heart jolted. The location he had given was indeed wrong, but how did mo bei know? Thest time they had met, it had clearly only been him and Feng nai. No matter how much he Xiang thought about it, he would not show it on his face. Instead, he looked puzzled.¡±Location?¡± ¡°The ce where west met.¡± Young master Feng, who followed mo bei everywhere he went,zily opened his eyes like a venomous snake.¡±¡±Young master he has always been smart. He wouldn¡¯t have remembered these things wrong. Why did he deliberately say the wrong meeting ce to verify me?¡± He Xiang¡¯s eyes widened with every word Feng nai said. When he finished hisst sentence, he unconsciously tightened his grip on the wine ss in his hand. The people who came here were all sessful people in the industry, so they understood the situation immediately. ¡°The rtionship between the he family and the Feng family isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°When the he family came abroad, the Feng family seemed to have helped.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still testing me like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a business. That¡¯s how it is. However, it¡¯s indeed not right for the he family to do this. I¡¯m afraid to do business with such people.¡± There was indeedpetition in the business world, and many people would do anything to win. However, the higher one climbed, the moreplicated it was. One would yearn for someone to help them out in times of difficulty. It would be too much to repay kindness with ingratitude when he encountered such a person. He Xiang¡¯s entire body stiffened as he was being stared at from all directions. He did not expect that such a test would have such an oue. The diagnosis was out, so there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that something had happened to Feng nai. Why could he still ¡°kill¡± people invisibly like before? With just one sentence, he had turned the situation around. He Xiang couldn¡¯t help but think of how this person had cleaned up the Feng family half a year ago, and a chill ran down his back. It couldn¡¯t be that even the news of his illness was a smokescreen just to see who would always stand on the Feng family¡¯s side, right? No, impossible! The more confused he Xiang¡¯s mind was, the more unnatural his expression became. At this moment, someone held his arm and said in a sweet voice,¡±¡±Almighty k, my brother is usually the most careless person. He can¡¯t even remember my birthday. He just remembered the wrong ce. Almighty k, please don¡¯t be angry. He really didn¡¯t mean anything else. I told him to chat more with you when he sees you and to get an autograph for me. I knew that you and Almighty bey would be here today, so I asked him for help. Who knew that he wouldn¡¯t be good at chatting?¡± The girl stuck out her tongue yfully.¡±¡±It¡¯s a good thing I came here myself. Otherwise, our he family would beughed at, let alone an autograph. My brother is such a fool!¡± At this moment, he Xiang could onlyugh. He really didn¡¯t expect his sister toe, but in this situation, it would be best if his sister came to help. ¡°It¡¯s all for your signature. ¡± He Xiang pinched the space between his eyebrows and looked over to see that refined and handsome face. However, at this moment, that person was smiling. Even his eyes were curved in an evil manner. It was dangerous, as if he was saying,¡±I¡¯ll just watch you guys act.¡± He Xiang was speechless. Chapter 1584 ? Chapter 1584: Face pping (1) Trantor: 5496903 Just look at Feng NAI¡¯s expression. Not to mention he Xiang, even he Jiao¡¯s movements stiffened. But soon, she found a new entrance. ¡°God bey!¡± He Jiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she called out the name, and she seemed to be very excited. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met the living bey God. ¡± As she spoke, she was about to pounce over. Mo bei turned to the side, her eyes indifferent. He Jiao didn¡¯t get angry at her for avoiding her like that. Instead, she knocked on her own head.¡±Look at how stupid I am. God bey, your hand is injured. You can¡¯t touch it casually. If your injury gets worse, it will affect thepetition.¡± At this point, she lowered her eyes.¡±If you want to go to Mn we will support you. It¡¯s just that seeing you like this, you can only hide when you meet your opponents. We feel bad.¡± At first nce, he seemed to be feeling sorry for mo bei. However, the words ¡°you want to go to Mn¡± and ¡°you can only hide when you meet your opponent¡± naturally gave the people present a feeling that bey was clearly not going to make it. Just because she wanted to go, she insisted on not giving up her position. If this was not selfish and chasing after fame and fortune, what was it? At the banquet, the gazes of people in rted industries looked at mo bei with even moreplicated expressions. A man in a suit couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±It has been four years since thest time the national team won the championship. In these four years, all of us have been hoping that China¡¯s name will once again spread across the world. This year is our most hopeful year. So, God bey, can you please let go?¡± When he heard this, Feng nai immediately looked over. His eyes had been filled with a gentle smile just now. Even if it had been fake, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this, making one feel so dark and cold. The man was shocked. Just as he was hesitating whether to say it or not, he thought about the he family and became bolder. He closed his eyes and said loudly,¡±¡±You used to be a genius, but Now you¡¯re the biggest burden on the national team. There are so many good professional yers abroad, you should know that thepetition in Mn is different from the games you usually y. No matter how good your awareness is, if your hand speed can¡¯t keep up, you will still be wiped out. Just because you want to go, all our expectations and efforts will be in vain. You can¡¯t do this, you came from Supreme Alliance, you have so many people supporting you, and the Feng family has done everything they can to protect you, Do you need to be at ease with such an honor?¡± Every word he said was encouraging. He Jiao nced at him and quickly lowered her head. No matter how powerful the Feng family was, they couldn¡¯t be used now. This arrangement was indeed correct. Her father would also be able to deal with bey fairly without any scruples. As for bey, she was probably having a hard time now. He Jiao could feel the gazes around her and the corners of her mouth were about to curve up. A voice was heard from the other side, Just two words, no more, no less. ¡°Be at ease.¡± It was mo bei. When she said this, her right hand held onto a certain God who was about to step forward. Her tone was very calm, so calm that it was like she was answering a question. This attitude sessfully stunned the person. He thought that since there were so many people around, bey would have to be careful. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t care about anything at all. There wasn¡¯t the slightest emotion on that clear and handsome face. Only her eyes had a sense of oppression, as if she was saying,¡±I¡¯m not ashamed of my actions!¡± Whether it was that person or the he sisters, under such an atmosphere, they all seemed to be looking for trouble. He Jiao really didn¡¯t expect someone to be so shameless. She looked up and saw a familiar figure. Her father was here, so he should have heard everything. ording to her father¡¯s temper, bey would be disqualified from thepetition without anyone saying anything. Thinking of this, He Jiao encouraged him again and pretended to be in a difficult position.¡±¡±He¡¯s right. God bey, you¡¯ll definitely lose if you go on the field like this ...¡± Chapter 1585 ? Chapter 1585: Clean up together Trantor: 5496903 ¡°That he girl is still rational.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that some of them are not rational. Whatever their God bey does is right. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. My daughter used to like this bey very much. After that, she heard about her and had been defending her. It was only during this Mnpetition that she went into battle with an injury andpletely ignored the big picture. My daughter saw through her at once. This bey¡¯s public image has also fallen apart badly.¡± ¡°How can you be at ease with such a yer on stage?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried! How could he be at ease? This is a worldpetition, so many people in the industry have put their blood and sweat into it, she ...¡± ¡°She won or lost.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice had always been prating, especially when he was cold. This time, it was so oppressive that it made people feel guilty.¡±The professional yers on the same team haven¡¯t said anything yet. When did you guys start predicting the results of the game?¡± When Feng nai said this, his light-colored eyes looked at the he siblings.¡±¡±Are these two from the he family here to warm up the ce? Ha, your rank is too low. ¡± ¡°Almighty K, you ...¡± He Jiao¡¯ er couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. After all, he was her idol. ¡°Me?¡± Feng nai interrupted her, the corners of his lips curled up coldly.¡±I haven¡¯t been in good health recently. I¡¯m sure the he family has received the news and think that I¡¯ve be a pushover. Even if you bully my fianc¨¦e, I can¡¯t do anything to you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so ... Shameless.¡± ¡°Young master Feng, be careful with what you say!¡± He Xiang was eager to protect his sister. After hearing thest four words, his eyes became anxious. Feng nai merely nced sideways andughed, his eyes cold.¡±Is it fun to pretend to be a fan or to pretend to be innocent? Uncle he, it¡¯s about time for you toe out. I¡¯ve already helped you to warm up the ce for your son and daughter. Aren¡¯t you going toe and take over?¡± He Xiang and he Jiao both clenched their hands. His words had put their father in deep water and suffering. Even if her father made bey withdraw from thepetition, it would be considered official business and would inevitably give others a handle on her. Tears immediately welled up in He Jiao¡¯s eyes.¡±I know that God bey is going to withdraw from thepetition and that you¡¯re feeling ufortable. It doesn¡¯t matter what you think of me and my brother. However, everything my father has done all these years was for the sake of others. You¡¯re maligning him for no reason. You¡¯re hurting the hearts of the researchers.¡± He Long¡¯s reputation had always been there, especially in the past few years. He had always been abroad and had just returned with results regardless of whether he was Dead or Alive. Many people remembered him. Even if the Feng family had a grudge against the he family. But that was a separate matter. He was a hero with a medal of Meritorious Service. ¡°Young master Feng¡¯s words are indeed too much.¡± ¡°The Feng family¡¯s upbringing shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his brain. I don¡¯t think even old master Feng can control him.¡± ¡°That girl he is so innocent, how could she act?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Now that we¡¯ve seen this, we¡¯ve got judge. How are we going to y the game with just these two people?¡± He Jiao sniffled as she listened to the sounds around her. She knew very well the advantage her father¡¯s identity had in this regard. He had made a name for himself overseas. This was not something bey¡¯s family couldpare to. So what if he was a stock God? If it wasn¡¯t for Supreme Alliance, who would know her? In the end, he had embarrassed Supreme Alliance. Hurry up and disappear, they still wanted to see the national team set off early for the game. Mo bei was also listening. She furrowed her brows because if it was just about her, she could do anything. However, they even wanted to suspend the person beside her. Mo bei¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here, and neither is he. Who gave you the confidence that the national team can still win the Mn tournament?¡± There was a moment of silence at the banquet. After all, there were also reports outside that these two people were the most taboo to the overseas teams. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re too arrogant. There are many excellent yers on the national team, not to mention that this is a team battle. You already think that you¡¯re the most special. Youngdy, your sense of collective honor is really worrying. Why don¡¯t you be the yer?¡± Chapter 1586 ? Chapter 1586: He long was dumbfounded. Trantor: 5496903 It was he long. His words attracted almost all the attention. The corners of He Jiao¡¯s mouth had already started to curve up uncontrobly. Bey was usually arrogant. This time, she had bumped into her father¡¯s muzzle. She deserved it. This was closely rted to her usual style. Such a person was not worthy of ying in Mn. Now that her father had spoken, no one else would agree to let bey go. Even the Feng family could not do anything about it. He Jiao was so full of confidence that she even forgot to pretend. He Xiang also changed his attitude. The brother and sister were originally people with a backer, and after being choked like that just now, they were already angry. In their eyes, bey was not worthy. He long walked out from the crowd with his Secretary. Everyone was discussing. Those voices were merely echoing he Long¡¯s words. Feng nai stood in the middle, strands of hair falling down and covering his eyes. The corners of his lips were faintly curled up, and there was an overwhelming viciousness in them.¡±Uncle he, you¡¯re really getting old. Perhaps you cane closer and see who the youngdy you¡¯re talking about is. Then, you can talk about a collective sense of honor.¡± He long raised his brows before he even got close. However, someone at the side spoke up. ¡°Young master Feng is really sick. He¡¯s even starting to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s a psychologist who mentioned paranoia. Paranoia sounds nice, but in fact, it¡¯s a mental problem. There might be delusions, and serious cases of delusions are dissociative identity disorder.¡± ¡°That horrifying? No wonder the way I look at young master Feng is so weird. ¡± He long would not join in the gossip. After all, the junior standing in front of him had indeed done him a favor. If the Feng family didn¡¯t have a signal tower at that time ... Not a single one of them had left yise alive. He had always remembered this favor, but that was a separate matter. He had heard Jiao¡¯ er and Xiang ¡®er mention this mo bei before, and he had also asked his Secretary to check on the rumors. Combined with what he had just heard, how could such a contestant participate in thepetition? ¡°No.¡± He long shook his head.¡±Nephew, no matter how much you want to protect your girlfriend, you have to understand that in the face of a major problem, who is more important ...¡± He suddenly stopped. It was because he had clearly seen mo bei¡¯s face. He was too far away just now, so he didn¡¯t react in time. Even though he was so close to her now, he still didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. After all, the dressing style of the person in front of him was far different from that person at that time. Even the temperament waspletely different. However, he long could still remember that face and those eyes that looked at people. The group of them was locked up in theboratory, with the professor as the main person. There would be one less person every three days. He long had never thought that he woulde out alive from there. Until that person appeared. In a ce like yise, he was wearing a dark red suit, his hair was tied up, and he had an ear stud on his left ear. The most impressive thing about him was his skin color. It was cold and white, like the snow on the mountains. He was spinning things in his hands, and when he looked at people, he looked like a dandy rich second generation. However, when she threw away her coat and picked up her rifle, an 800-meter no man¡¯snd was opened. At that moment, they saw the hope of survival. He long had never thought that he would see her again here. Even more so, he did not expect that the vain yer his daughter was talking about would be her. He was the person who had almost lost his life by himself. He had dealt with the desperadoes overseas for a day and a night. Not only had he protected them, but he had also brought back the results of the experiment from the mes of war. He had just said that she was not worthy ... Chapter 1587 ? Chapter 1587: They were all dumbfounded. Trantor: 5496903 He long had no words to describe his current feelings. He had imagined many times the scene of meeting this young man again. Perhaps it was overseas, or perhaps it was another secret mission. No matter the situation, he would thank her properly, not just for himself. Without any support, she was alone, and she had been in danger three times. The future that she had saved with her life was something that no one could repay. He long opened his mouth, but his throat was dry and he could not make a sound. He Jiao thought that her father was acting this way because he was worried about the Feng family. Her eyes flickered as she said,¡±Dad, I know. The Feng family has been calling you since yesterday. It must be because they want someone to sessfully participate in thepetition. The Feng family can¡¯t be med for this. As a fan, I just want to ask God bey, are you going to use this kind of back door?¡± He Jiao said it with a strong sense of righteousness, her eyes full of disappointment at her idol. The surrounding people saw this and wanted to join in the discussion. ¡°Shut up!¡± Suddenly, he long turned his head and looked at his daughter. ¡°Dad, I ...¡± He Jiao was shocked for a moment. ¡°Apologize!¡± He long interrupted his daughter again. He Jiao almost suspected that there was something wrong with her ears.¡±Apologize? Dad, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, dad. What are you talking about? what did my sister do wrong? why are you asking her to apologize?¡± He Xiang¡¯s first reaction was that his father had been affected.¡±Dad, there are so many people here. Everyone knows that bey doesn¡¯t have the right to participate in thepetition. If it wasn¡¯t for the Feng family, she ...¡± Pa! He long pped him. His eyes were red.¡±I told you to shut up.¡± The Secretary was standing at the side. The entire banquet hall was extremely quiet. It was as if everyone¡¯s acupuncture points had been hit by this p, and they were all stunned. He Xiang was dumbfounded.¡±Dad?!¡± ¡°Dad, why did you hit brother? you ...¡± Without waiting for He Jiao to finish, he long raised his hand and pressed down on the back of her neck. Facing mo bei, he gave a very, very deep bow. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not raising you well. Boss Feng was right. This daughter of mine isn¡¯t a fan of yours at all. These two siblings have been whispering a lot about you in my ear, hoping that I¡¯ll make you withdraw from thepetition. I¡¯ve spoiled them too much, that¡¯s why they¡¯ve been affected. I should have known more about them. ¡± The regret in he Long¡¯s tone made he Xiang dazed for a long time. He Jiao had always been noble and had never lost face like this. Her hair was in a mess, and her father was still holding her neck to apologize to this thick-skinned good-for-nothing! ¡°Dad!¡± He Jiao felt extremely embarrassed. The surrounding people didn¡¯t understand why he long was like this. The Feng family didn¡¯t have to do this. He Xiang moved, trying to pull He Jiao up.¡±Dad, sister will feel ufortable if you do this.¡± ¡°She deserves it.¡± He long suddenly shot a look at them.¡±All these years, what have I told you? my child can live a normal life, but he can¡¯t live like this. As an older brother, you didn¡¯t even notice that your sister has be like this. You even joined her in ndering others.¡± ¡°How is this nder?¡± He Jiao¡¯s face was red as she cried pitifully,¡±¡±Everyone knows how shameless this person is. She¡¯s willing to do anything to be famous! I¡¯m ndering? Dad, how could you do this!¡± He long was so angry that he was about to fall ill. The Secretary saw that something was wrong and helped her up. He long finally stood a little more steadily.¡±I know better than you what kind of person she is. In the future, whoever wants bey to withdraw from thepetition will have to ask for my permission first!¡± Chapter 1588 ? Chapter 1588: He was a hero, everyone¡¯s hero. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Dad?¡± He Jiao¡¯s eyes widened. He long did not want to listen to his daughter anymore.¡±¡±Bring the youngdy back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although the Secretary didn¡¯t understand how things had turned out this way, she had to listen to what Sir said. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Dad! This person, she ...¡± ¡°This person saved your father. If it wasn¡¯t for her, your father would have died outside!¡± He long roared,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you always say that her hand is injured and she¡¯s not fit to y in thepetition? It was to save me, to save us, to save all the people on the border ...¡± He long paused. That was the most confidential mission. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would have a bad influence on the person in front of him if he told her. However, just this sentence alone was enough to make he Xiang¡¯s eyes shake. He had heard from his father about that person. To he Xiang, that man was a legend. Every boy had a dream of being a hero. They wanted to change into military uniforms and protect thend. He couldn¡¯t do that, so when he heard about yise¡¯s experience from his father, he always wondered what kind of person could save everyone on his own. He Xiang could not help but look at mo bei. This was the person he had dreamed of meeting and admired to the extreme. Her hand injury was because ... He Xiang wanted to p himself for the shame he felt and the words he had said. I don¡¯t know the full picture, so I won¡¯tment. Not only did he criticize her, but he also became her aplice. He Xiang was standing there, feeling as tormented as he could be. He Jiao was the only one who didn¡¯t understand what her father was saying.¡±Brother! What is dad saying? he ...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. He Xiang grabbed his sister¡¯s hand, knowing that the Secretary would not be ruthless, so he decided to do it himself.¡±¡±I¡¯ve spoiled you too much. I¡¯m sorry for what you said in front of dad. ¡± ¡°Brother.¡± He Jiao shouted,¡±what¡¯s wrong with you all?!¡± All of you are treating me like this just for this thick-skinned outsider! I¡¯m your sister! What should I not say? what did I say wrong? Her hand is injured and she will only drag everyone down if she goes to Mn. Her moral conduct is simply ...¡± ¡°Her virtue and conduct match everything.¡± At the entrance of the banquet, a middle-aged man in his 50s walked in. He was wearing a research suit and looked a little travel-worn. Behind him was a small figure wearing a ck Harley hat. Her skin was milky white, and she had an extremely noble aura. After she entered, she only nced in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. What he meant was that if you asked me to help you with something, you have to find a way to return it to me. ¡°An ¡®an, have some cake!¡± Little Lin had been waiting at the door for a long time. He had been wearing a mask just now, but now he was holding a small te in each hand, ready to watch the show with an an, who had rushed over. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t reject her. The two little ones stood there and looked at He Jiao. Not everyone present knew who this person was. However, there was one thing that was enough to shock everyone. ¡°Professor Liang!¡± ¡°Professor Liang? You¡¯re saying that this is professor Liang!¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Oh my God, why is he here? he¡¯s our country¡¯s ...¡± Sounds came from all around. Some people wanted to make friends with him. ¡°Professor Liang, I¡¯ve seen your interview. It¡¯s all thanks to you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Professor Liang had never been friendly to people. After politely avoiding her, he walked straight towards mo bei.¡±Benefactor, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± En, benefactor? Chapter 1589 ? Chapter 1589: His face was swollen. Trantor: 5496903 These two words were like a bomb in deep water, and everyone was stunned. He Jiao, in particr, was frozen in ce. Her ears were buzzing and her mind was nk. The people present basically had the same feeling. How could a person who yed in apetition know professor Liang? No, no, I should say, how did bey be professor Liang¡¯s benefactor? These two people didn¡¯t match at all. He couldn¡¯t help but look around. The figure standing in the crowd was still as cool as the wind, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who was being watched. Professor Liang smiled as if he was already used to it. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as when you were in eise. No matter how you dress up, you¡¯re still the same. I heard that you¡¯ve returned to your normal identity and joined the national team. You¡¯re going to Mn to y, right?¡± Mo bei let out an ¡°mm¡± and looked at the person beside her. Logically speaking, he couldn¡¯t possibly have yise¡¯s memories right now. Why did he say those words just now? it was as if he had already expected someone toe. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Professor Liang heaved a long sigh and looked at mo bei with eyes full of relief.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know much about gamingpetitions, but if you were going to y, it would definitely be different. I was very afraid of you at that time ... When you were taken away, you were unconscious and your palms were covered in blood. I asked young master Tang, and he said that you could not have taken that mission.¡± At this point, professor Liang looked around and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m here, it means that the secret has been removed. Just now, someone mentioned the word ¡®moral conduct¡¯. I don¡¯t understand the circles you are going around in this matter. All you want to ask is, did my benefactor get the qualification to participate in thepetition with his own strength?¡± The entire ce was silent, because no one dared to answer this question. ¡°Yes,¡± only he long lowered his head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you organize a banquet and force her to withdraw from thepetition?¡± Professor Liang¡¯s gaze was fixed on he long,¡±¡±Old he, you should know better than anyone else who saved our lives. She is the hero of our entire research team. No, not only that, she is the hero of all our overseaspatriots who were there when we evacuated from yise. Who are you trying to hurt?¡± He long had already regretted it. Now that he was being asked such a question, his face turned pale.¡±I didn¡¯t know it was her, I ...¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, would you have listened to your daughter and forced a person who should have been ying well to withdraw from thepetition?¡± Professor Liang interrupted him,¡±old he, you¡¯re really confused. She had lost an arm at that time. The person she wanted to save shouldn¡¯t be someone who would easily abuse her power once she¡¯s in a high position. If that¡¯s the case, we wouldn¡¯t be worth her saving.¡± He long paused and slowly lowered his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m really confused. ¡± Seeing this scene, the people who were holding their wine sses felt their faces burning. Professor Liang¡¯s words were directed at all of them. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint the hero who saved us. ¡± As professor Liang said this, he looked at He Jiao. He Jiao saw that the situation was not right and was about to step forward. ¡°Miss he ...¡± It was Feng nai. His long fingers pushed against his gold-rimmed sses, looking handsome and refined. But even so, it couldn¡¯t hide the hostility in his eyes ... Chapter 1590 ? Chapter 1590: Feng NAI¡¯s face-pping~ Trantor: 5496903 She didn¡¯t know why, but seeing him like this, He Jiao felt an inexplicable chill in her heart. Anyone could tell that this Feng nai was too terrifying because you couldn¡¯t figure out what he was going to do. Just like how everyone thought that his ability would weaken when he got sick. In fact, that was not the case. This made one¡¯s back turn cold. Previously, they had only chosen to use this method to get the two of them toe over because they had read the hospital¡¯s diagnosis. Now, everyone was worried about Feng NAI¡¯s revenge after the incident. Young master Feng had never disappointed anyone in the aspect of seeking revenge for the smallest grievance. He finally stopped standing behind mo bei and strolled over to He Jiao.¡±¡±Just now, miss he mentioned the word ¡®moral conduct¡¯. It just so happens that we have a little friend here who is very concerned about your words and deeds on the inte.¡± As he said this, he looked down. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t waste any time. She held the fork that she used to eat the cake in her mouth and pressed the watch on her wrist. A screen immediately appeared on the side. It was a group chat. He Jiao was still discussing how she would get mo bei off the stage. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My dad is here. You guys just have to wait for the news. My dad is very fair. He won¡¯t let a selfish yer like mo bei have the chance to go to Mn.¡± ¡°What if uncle doesn¡¯t agree? after all, I heard that mo bei was personally protected by the National champion, elder Xu. Even the organizingmittee agreed that as long as she can win the first round, she can continue to participate in thepetition. She even cleared the vampire Castle instance dungeon. It¡¯s a little difficult to make her withdraw from thepetition.¡± ¡°There¡¯s noparison between ying a game and ying apetition. She was only able to clear the game because she had Almighty Rao¡¯s help. Who¡¯s going to help her when she¡¯s ying apetition overseas?¡± ¡°But God Rao has also said that mo bei is the most qualified.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll protect the team. After all, Supreme Alliance has already disbanded. We can¡¯t count on their team spirit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, I¡¯m quite disappointed now. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father dotes on me the most. It¡¯s just mo bei. No matter how much the people from Supreme Alliance want to support her, they have to see if she¡¯s still in that position. I¡¯ll act coquettishly to my brother and father and tell them more about mo bei¡¯s actions. She can¡¯t go to Mn even in her dreams!¡± Thest sentence. The little demon Bo had specially set it to be a reincarnation broadcast withrge subtitles. Looking at this scene, He Jiao¡¯s face waspletely drained of blood, and even her legs went soft. Her first reaction was to visit her father and brother. He long and he Xiang did not have any good expressions, especially he Xiang. As the messenger, he felt as if he had been tricked by his own sister. ¡°Just by acting coquettishly and saying more, you can make a contestant unable to participate. Miss he is indeed amazing.¡± When Feng nai said this, he was looking at he long. He long had never done anything wrong in his life. However, he had never expected his daughter to be like this. The relevant investigation team had already walked in. ¡°May I know which one of you is Ms. He Jiao? pleasee with us.¡± He Jiao reached out to grab her brother. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her father anymore.¡±Brother, say something! What did I do? do you need someone to take me away? I only heard it from others. Brother, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so on the inte?¡± He Xiang still couldn¡¯t bear it and looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Jiao er is still young, those words she said are also ...¡± ¡°Small?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s figure turned to the side, a smile on his lips.¡±¡±She¡¯s 17, not 7. Mr. He, you still want to kidnap her with morals? Speaking of age, our Jiabei is only 18, and the youngest here is at least 30. Why didn¡¯t anyone mention her age when we forced her to withdraw from thepetition?¡± His attitude was very nonchnt, and his gaze went from the outside to the inside, as if he was saying that every one of you here was trash. Chapter 1591 ? Chapter 1591: Not a single one of our ck me¡¯s members will die. Trantor: 5496903 He Xiang¡¯s face was almost swollen from these words, but he couldn¡¯t protect He Jiao. Some people were born with too much authority and were used to what she did. He Jiao didn¡¯t realize what she did wrong, so she shouted for her father to speak. It was not that he long had not thought of pleading for her. After all, she was his daughter. Feng nai had seen everything, and the smile on his lips was cold and evil.¡±¡±How many times has uncle done things where a daughter can decide a person¡¯s life and death with just a few words?¡± Instantly, he Long¡¯s blood froze. Feng nai stuffed a hand into his pocket, and his eyes seemed to be overflowing with ck mist. He only said five words,¡±¡±I won¡¯t forgive you. Let¡¯s do business and respect the truth.¡± The big subtitles on the screen exined the truth. The negative impact of He Jiao¡¯s actions was still spreading on the inte. There was a topic that was rted to mo bei. The topics were ¡°waiting for bey to withdraw¡± and ¡°let¡¯s see how shameless Bey is.¡± The number of people watching the show far exceeded his imagination. ¡°It¡¯s time for bey to get her head pressed down. ¡± ¡°Taking into ount my brothers¡± good reviews, a teammate¡¯s withdrawal will always affect my mood. ¡± It was at this moment that Panda saw the message and pulled han Xi over.¡±¡±There are two banquets!¡± ¡°Two banquets?¡± Teng Hui asked. Han Xi only lowered his eyes and nced at his phone screen. He didn¡¯t care about the people who hade to interview them anymore. Without a word, he tugged on his tie and strode towards the door. ¡°Great Han? Han da, where are you going?¡± The host of the national team interview looked at his colleague in confusion. The colleague understood and gave the security guard a look, meaning to stop the man. But who could stop him, the number one adc in the country? Moreover, there was also huleng here, so he could stop two of them with just one foot. Han Xi looked back. Huleng turned sideways, and two more security guards were stopped. Seeing their Captain doing this, the others would definitely not be idle. They surrounded the security guards tightly. With a flip of his hand, han Xi pressed the security guard at the door against the ss door. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. His words were directed at Panda and Teng Hui, who had cut off their escape route. The three of them didn¡¯t look like they were leaving, but rather like they were going to fight. Someone squeezed in with the security guard and asked in a small voice,¡±¡±Leader, what happened to ck me¡¯s men? If you don¡¯t calm down, there will be more negative news. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep a single one. ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t y some games together, we might as well not go.¡± ¡°Also, remember, we¡¯re a battleteam now. We¡¯re all representing China.¡± That person paused, thenughed out loud, showing off his beautiful canine teeth.¡±Received!¡± We¡¯re a team now and we¡¯re all representing China. It sounded cool. It was even cooler to be able to go to the battlefield with bey! There weren¡¯t many professional yers who didn¡¯t watch Supreme Alliance grow up, especially those who had reached the top. In this ce, perhaps the rumors would affect many things. In fact, their efforts would be drowned out, and their gods would be broken. But there was one thing, memories would never lie. Those burning eyes would one day light up again! Bang! Bang! The door was knocked open. Unevenyers of light shone in. There were three different figures. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want my brother to withdraw from thepetition. However, all of us, ck me, will withdraw together. ¡± It was Panda, and his breath was still a little unstable as he spoke. The ice-cold atmosphere in the banquet hall finally changed. ¡°A few kids must have run all the way here,¡± professor Liangughed. Chapter 1592 ? Chapter 1592: Blew up the entire inte. Trantor: 5496903 Panda was worried that it was another smiling face hiding a dagger, so he gave mo bei a look that meant,¡¯who is this person? Mo bei had yet to speak. Panda understood tacitly. How could there be a good one in this banquet at Hongmen? The question he was thinking about was wrong! The point ofing here wasn¡¯t to know people, but to know the he family! At the thought of this, he shook his head and looked at he Xiang.¡±¡±You changed the banquet venue at thest minute because you didn¡¯t want us to see your methods, right? If you dare to do this, you¡¯re just taking advantage of the fact that boss is sick and can¡¯t protect my brother!¡± As he said this, he turned his head again and looked at Feng NAI¡¯s face.¡±¡±Boss, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here this time! These people won¡¯t dare to do anything to my brother!¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at him nonchntly, still ying with the gold-rimmed sses he had been wearing before. Panda thought,¡¯why do I feel like boss isn¡¯t worried at all?¡¯ No one at the banquet said anything. It could be said that the three youths who had barged in had saved their lives. Based on the atmosphere just now, young master Feng might take action against all of them. Panda seemed to have realized that the scene was not quite what he had imagined. He turned his head again and said in a small voice,¡±¡±Boss, they look like they¡¯re scared of you. What¡¯s up?¡± Feng nai put his sses back on, looking abstinent and evil.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡± Everyone was speechless. You say you don¡¯t know? The smart han Xi didn¡¯t look in their direction. Instead, he walked to the front and said,¡±¡±Hello, professor. I¡¯ve read a lot of your documents.¡± Professor Liang was obviously surprised, but very quickly, heughed again. Then, he nced behind him and said,¡±These kids, which part of them do you think isn¡¯t suitable for ying together?¡± No one dared to answer. Professor Liang retracted his gaze and looked at mo bei again.¡±¡±I understand why you wanted me to tell that kid Feng that. Now, I¡¯ll give it to all your teammates.¡± As he spoke, his gaze met the few youths. ¡°At that time, in order to get us back, she jumped into the mes of war alone with a gun. I thought that she would nevere out again. She said,¡¯professor, tell him to leave first. I still owe him a championship.''¡± Professor Liang chuckled,¡±you have to be the champion, kids.¡± Han Xi¡¯s pupils were trembling as if he was digesting what he had just heard. After all, he had paid attention to this aspect. Panda and Teng Hui didn¡¯t know how to react. Feng NAI¡¯s eyelids liftedzily, a little displeased at hearing about the past.¡±¡±Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Mo bei gave him a light Pat and grabbed his wrist. She did not look at his pursed thin lips, as if she was disciplining a disobedient child at home, and said in a light voice,¡±¡±We will,¡± It was the first time professor Liang had seen the Feng family¡¯s boy suffer such a loss. After the shock, heughed even louder. The people on the other side of the inte were waiting for He Jiao¡¯s so-called good news. From time to time, they would share mo bei¡¯s dark past with the neers. Their descriptions were vivid, and with the influence of some big vs, her influence was almost on par with ck me ¡®s. ¡°What do we do?¡± The Secretary was really panicking. If God bey really withdrew from thepetition, what was the point of her and boss Fenging back? Feng Yi nced at her and pushed the ss of milk to her.¡±Some people can only return when they are on theirst breath.¡± The Secretary didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She looked at the screen and wanted to reply. Feng Yi raised his hand and blocked her eyes. ¡°With that nephew of mine around, no matter how useless he is, he will not be unable to protect the little guy a second time.¡± ¡°But these people on the inte ...¡± Before the Secretary could finish speaking. The public rtions side was just waiting for a Wang bomb. No, it should be said that theizens had been waiting for a Wang bomb! Chapter 1593 ? Chapter 1593: King Bomb, Guardian? Trantor: 5496903 Professor Liang posted a message on his personal tform! It was also this piece of news that set off a huge wave! Professor Liang rarely used these things, and even if he did, it was always rted to research. But this time, not only did he write words, he even attached a picture! ¡°I have mixed feelings when I see my benefactor again. I only hope that she can ride the waves and win glory for the country.¡± Below the words was a photo of him and Mo bei. It was clear who the benefactor was! ¡°Emmm...I¡¯m confused. Are these two rted? A benefactor?¡± ¡°Could this person have discovered something? I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never heard that professor Liang has taken a fancy to anyone from our college. Push your sses up. ¡± ¡°I just searched. I think he¡¯s ying a game.¡± ¡°A gamepetition? He looks lost. ¡± After all, they were in different fields. It was normal for them to not know each other. However, professor Liang¡¯s ability was there for all to see. It still managed to blow up some people who had a connection with their domains! ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing!¡± ¡°Professor Liang is bey¡¯s benefactor? Did it mean that bey had saved, saved him? F * ck, it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°It seems to be true. I need to calm down. The person I¡¯ve been scolding for so long has saved professor Liang?¡± Some people did not understand. ¡°Why are you making such a big fuss? it¡¯s just a professor. bey didn¡¯t have any other tricks up her sleeve. Was she going to use someone with a degree to clear her name? There are plenty of professors. ¡± ¡°Previous poster, wake up. Look at who professor Liang is before you speak. Cover your face.¡± ¡°Who is important? bey, you¡¯re so good at creating hype. Quickly withdraw from thepetition. ¡± ¡°Friends, I really can¡¯t go with you this time. He¡¯s a hero of our country and has been awarded a first-ss award. He¡¯s no ordinary professor! It has nothing to do with a degree!¡± Suddenly, the other side went silent. The people who had been waiting for He Jiao to bring good news were even more dumbfounded. The words ¡®hero of China¡¯ were firmly rooted in this ce. No one dared to say anything else. bey had saved this person before? And look at what professor Liang wrote. It was written,¡±ride the wind and waves, bring glory to the country.¡± One would know what to do by taking advantage of the situation andbining it with bey¡¯s recent experiences. They were the ones who were broken! ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. It might be deleted. Professor Liang hasn¡¯t been in danger many times. I think it¡¯s only the one in yise. I¡¯m a soldier too, and I have brothers with me, so I¡¯ve only heard a little about it.¡± ¡°What? What?¡± People were naturally curious about such things. ¡°The terrorists cut off all localmunication devices during the riot in yise,¡± the man continued.¡±In addition, there are someplicated rtionships, so we can¡¯t send people there directly.¡± ¡°Whatplicated rtionship?¡± ¡°An international treaty.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, and then?¡± ¡°But we have to go. Many of our Chinese are still doing business there. I remember that the Feng Corporation has a branch there too. There are so manypatriots there, how can we not bring them back?¡± ¡°We have to bring him back. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this mission was handed over to the border Guardian, because it¡¯s too special.¡± ¡°The protector of the border?¡± ¡°Yes, I also heard from the former captain. In China, there is a school stationed at the borders in all directions. These people are all very mysterious, but they have unique skills. They dare to go through the ice and snow and protect many people. Some foreign forces also don¡¯t dare to offend us.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this! It¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°I mean, professor Liang called bey his benefactor. Could she be The Guardian who went on a mission alone ...¡± Chapter 1594 ? Chapter 1594: I¡¯ll see you in Mn! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? The border Guardian, bey? It doesn¡¯t match. ¡± ¡°How is that impossible? those guardians are mysterious beings. No one knows what they are when they return to the crowd. They carry out the most dangerous missions, but they won¡¯t get a medal for the rest of their lives. They might not even be able toe back one day. For the confidentiality of the mission, their names can¡¯t be announced. I was in the military before, and I think my analysis is right. Yise¡¯s situation was just released a while ago, which means that the level of confidentiality has been lowered. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re all saying. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why professor Liang calls her his benefactor. Not only did she save him, but she also saved countless other people from overseas.¡± ¡°I just took a look. Did this child juste of age? She¡¯s a girl, and my daughter is about the same age. ¡± Human hearts were made of flesh. The strange thing was that when she was a God, people would often look for her ws first. She must be hiding a dark side, and they had to let everyone know. This sense of justice seemed to be innate. Only after they crossed the circle would people start to talk about the inconceivable. Yes, it was unbelievable. What are girls of this age doing? During the best times of University, one would feel as if the world had copsed when one lost a love. Or, one would be studying hard, believing that one could grasp the future with one¡¯s hands. There were also those who enjoyed dancing in nightclubs. Every method was a mark of youth. However, when they cried out in pain, someone¡¯s heart really ached. This bey. The protector of the border. You¡¯re going to risk your life, right? The old Auntie couldn¡¯t think too much. The moment she did, she felt her heart ache and ache.¡±If her parents know about this, they¡¯ll be so worried. Of course, they¡¯ll be very proud.¡± Parents? Everyone suddenly recalled. Just ten months ago. Her parents were sent to the hospital because of inte violence. When the word ¡°substitute¡± came down. Videos of mo ding¡¯s father were being circted everywhere, and it seemed like he had violent tendencies. The strange thing was that those videos could not be found anymore. However, it was also at that time that she disappeared. So in the ten months that she wasn¡¯t around, she went to the border? The time matched. It would make people even more silent. There were also some who had different thoughts. They felt that they just didn¡¯t like bey and didn¡¯t care what she did and what it had to do with them. However, with professor Liang there, even if they had any thoughts, they would not dare to say it. ¡°You sure have a lot to talk about,¡± heughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±the friend sitting there looked over. ¡°I know a contestant. Doesn¡¯t she know what she¡¯s like? she¡¯s so mean. Now, she¡¯s being praised by the entire inte. I¡¯m impressed.¡± When her friend heard this, she nced at her phone. They were all looking at the news. It was just that people were different. The girl stood up and suddenly smiled.¡±¡±Today¡¯s coffee is on me, but please block me in the future. ¡± ¡°cklisted?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± the man raised his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. ¡± The girl took the car keys.¡±We have different values. There¡¯s no need to force it.¡± The man was stunned. He spread his hands. What was this? The girl typed out a message in front of her. The words were written like this,¡±borrowing professor Liang¡¯s words, I only hope that she can ride the wind and waves, and win glory for the country.¡± And then ... ¡°Child, ride the wind and waves, and win glory for the country.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Little sister, bring glory to our country, hehehe.¡± ¡°God bey, I¡¯ll see you in Mn!¡± Let¡¯s meet in Mn ... Chapter 1595 ? Chapter 1595: Save Trantor: 5496903 ¡°We¡¯ll meet in Mn ¡± In the night, the figure who had said this suddenly curled his lips, and his silver hair was hidden in the wind at the entrance of the alley. Cars sped past the street one after another. It was as if he was looking for someone. There was another person standing next to the figure, panting, probably due to his size.¡±Little spade, slow down, F * ck, with my body, it¡¯s not that easy to climb a wall. Is shameless Qin crazy? I just came to meet you and he¡¯s already trying to catch us in the act!¡± ¡°Who are you calling shameless? I¡¯ll let go if you say another word.¡± The figure stood on top of it, exuding an evil aura. Zhao sanpang immediately choked,¡±F * ck you!¡± I don¡¯t want face, I don¡¯t want face, okay? hurry up and get me up there, hanging me in this ce, this Lord will feel terrible!¡± The figure pulled his wrist andzily said,¡±¡±Lord fatty, you should lose some weight. Can I let you go over?¡± ¡°Why not? What weight loss? Are you toying with me? little spade, you¡¯re going up and down, are you using me as a swing?¡± Zhao sanpang really didn¡¯t know what to say about him being hung on the wall! At the very least, he was a former esports God who had millions of fans. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he was photographed! However, just as he was thinking about this. The figure above stopped moving. On the other side of the alley, a Slender Man walked out. He was wearing dark blue home clothes, and his hair was a little messy, but it didn¡¯t affect his ink-like temperament. He looked up indifferently and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Help me take a few more photos and post them on the forum and TikTok. The fans haven¡¯t seen me for a long time, so they must miss me. It¡¯s a way to give back to the fans.¡± ¡°Yes, President Qin.¡± Zhao sanpang was about to vomit blood! Then, each of them would have a cell phone. F * ck! ¡°Surnamed Qin! I¡¯m warning you, what you¡¯re doing is an act of cyber violence that betrays my privacy. Do you have any morals?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The person smiled, like a cool breeze in early summer.¡±After all, my name is shameless Qin.¡± The figure standing on top of it started to respond,¡±¡±Brother mo, I¡¯ve already helped you teach master fatty a lesson. You can do whatever you want to him, but don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡± ¡°Education?¡± ¡°Mrs. Qin, I didn¡¯t know that you know how to educate others.¡± The person looked up, his eyes indifferent. ¡°Hehe.¡± The figureughed evilly.¡±I can do that.¡± ¡°Still noting down?¡± The person¡¯s side profile was clear and he spread his arms. The figure jumped andnded beautifully. Her hands naturally wrapped around the man¡¯s waist.¡±Brother mo, you smell so good.¡± The person who came hugged her and smiled. Zhao sanpang, whose mouth was stuffed full of dog food, couldn¡¯t believe that they were leaving just like that! She just hung him on the wall and left! ¡°Little spade, wait a minute, have you forgotten our Alliance oath? I, you, get Qin Xinji to put me down first!¡± ¡°Lord fatty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to always interfere with other people¡¯s family,¡±the person said in a faint voice. Zhao sanpang replied,¡±when did I ever step into someone else¡¯s home ...¡± ¡°She¡¯s fun, and you¡¯re always following her. I can¡¯t affect her interests and hobbies.¡± The meaning of his words was that if he didn¡¯t deal with her, who would he deal with? Zhao sanpang replied,¡±I want to preserve myst bit of dignity!¡± You can hang it on my wall, but don¡¯t post my photo just now!¡± ¡°No,¡± the man replied after a pause. Zhao sanpang was speechless. You¡¯re about to reject me, so why are you still pausing? Chapter 1596 ? Chapter 1596: Lord fatty has returned! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Wait a minute! F * ck, no way! Are you really going to leave me behind? Little spade, little spade!¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the figure that disappeared into the streets and sighed that he had been careless in making friends. Why did he have to listen to little spade and climb over the wall with her? ¡°Lord fatty, I¡¯m rich.¡± He struck it rich? Zhao sanpang looked at the Qin family¡¯s shadows.¡±You guys are really rich?¡± ¡°It¡¯s President Qin¡¯s orders. ¡± ¡°Is your President Qin a person? Just listen to your President Qin!¡± Zhao sanpang was still hanging, but that wasn¡¯t his main concern. He turned on his phone and saw that the entire game forum was filled with his pictures. It was even worse in the discussion group. ¡°Master fatty, you¡¯re awesome.¡± ¡°Lord fatty, the hot search has been reserved.¡± ¡°Master fatty, your new look is quite handsome.¡± ¡°Come and get the pictures. I just made them. I don¡¯t love anyone when I swing.¡± Lin Feng was thest to speak. Zhao sanpang was about to sneer at Supreme Alliance for being opportunistic. She saw him send another line of text: ¡°Using this method to help the little stoic, the effect isn¡¯t bad, Lord fatty.¡± Assistance? Zhao sanpang shook his head and looked at the post carefully. The title was,¡±I¡¯m back. Who dares to bully me?¡± Not bad, quite imposing, and in line with his identity ... Damn! ¡°Why didn¡¯t that shameless Qin hang himself on a tree to be a hot topic!¡± However, how did that guy know that he was going to return? The more Zhao sanpang thought about it, the more he felt that he should stay away from Qin Xinji. Little spade had been the one who had approached him about his return, and they had discussed it secretly. Zhao sanpang trusted little spade in this aspect. It couldn¡¯t be that Qin Xinyi had calcted it again! At the thought of this, Zhao sanpang shut up. On the inte, it blew up! ¡°Return?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can see my Lord fatty return in the year of eternal life!¡± ¡°Yeqing, return!!!¡± ¡°I guess master fatty can¡¯t bear to see bey¡¯s encounter.¡± ¡°The title is the finishing touch, and the picture is very nice!¡± ¡°Covering my face, a different way of returning.¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t master Fatty¡¯s hand speed bad when he retired? You can get into the national team?¡± One question after another was thrown out. There were also bad voices. But this time, in front of a straight man, she waspletely crushed. ¡°I, Lord fatty, have returned. All of you, make way.¡± ¡°Look at the title. It¡¯s protecting her. It has nothing to do with you guys!¡± ¡°He is bragging. Is he going to return to the national team as he wishes?¡± The moment this sentence came out. The organizingmittee immediately reposted the attached picture: ¡°Thank you, Almighty fatty, for epting the invitation of the organizingmittee. We will meet in Mn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just bragging, do you have anything else to say?¡± For such a long period of time, he had bragged about being righteous and in a foul mood. Things were finally peaceful now. The only person who didn¡¯t know about this was probably mo bei. She left the banquet hall and went to the courtyard house alone. Even Feng nai didn¡¯t know. An operation was waiting for her there. Grandfather Butler was dressed in a white coat and had a pair of reading sses on his face. His eyes were dark.¡±Sometimes, the recipient will always feel guilty. Child, you have to take it easy.¡± Mo beiy on the pure white operating table, her eyes as cold as ever.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. You can start. ¡± ¡°In order to level up this time, some of your veins have been broken, and you need a period of time to repair them. Now that you¡¯ve had the surgery,¡± grandfather Butler sighed,¡±¡±It won¡¯tst long. Three months. It¡¯ll still hurt if you y again.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were light.¡±Thepetition period for the worldpetition this time is two months. Three months is enough.¡± Chapter 1597 ? Chapter 1597: The battle she was about to fight had just begun. Trantor: 5496903 Upon hearing this, the little demon Bo, who had been standing guard by the side, put down the medical forceps in her hand. He was wearing a white coat like grandfather Butler. However, because he was small, his back felt empty even in his size. He was only slightly taller than the operating table. He looked at mo bei.¡±¡±Three months is enough. That is to say, after this worldpetition, you won¡¯t be ying anymore, right?¡± Mo bei tilted her head. She was always extremely gentle when she was with the little demon Bo. She reached out and rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s enough to y in the worldpetition. ¡± ¡°For the championship?¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s big eyes were so dark that they seemed bottomless.¡±Is it worth it to use one hand in exchange for a trophy?¡± Mo bei¡¯s mind was filled with the image of her brother answering the phone at home. He was trying his best to exin. He said,¡±I didn¡¯t do those things. I just wanted to y well in the game ...¡± Her brother, a man as proud as fire, had been stepped into the dust. No one would think that they had hurt anyone. The heavens might forgive one person, but theizens would not. So, even when her brother came back, he had to retire to protect her. Mo bei would not insist on a right and wrong. However, the battle she was about to fight was not over yet. ¡°That¡¯s not just a trophy. ¡± Mo bei turned her head slightly, her features clear and beautiful.¡±¡±Anan, other people might try to persuade me to let go, but you won ¡®t.¡± The little demon Bo really didn¡¯t know how to do it. He just didn¡¯t want to watch this surgery anymore. He and his mother had gone overseas to pick up someone. At that time, he already knew how much sister bei wanted toe back. Returning to this arena and ying her favorite game. However, it was such a person who simply liked to y in the game. I can¡¯t fight anymore in the future ... When brother Nan left, he said,¡±a God must be sent away well.¡± Will it be big sister bei¡¯s turn in the future? Little demon Bo turned and walked out of the operating room. She could still receive notifications on her small smartphone. The news on the inte never stopped. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to look anymore. This was probably the reason why his douchebag dad disbanded Supreme Alliance. Pursue, trample, change of people to pursue. They did not care who left in the middle. Drip, drip, drip ... Time passed. This was an operation that was originally impossible toplete. Mo bei¡¯s hand had been injured for a long time, and because she had been constantly in a state of preparation without rest, there was also the malicious one-versus-seven match. Even grandfather Butler was able to ensure that there would be no idents during the process. Moreover, there was a period of time when anesthetics couldn¡¯t be used. It had to be in a conscious state, which was a great test of a person¡¯s perseverance and endurance. Fortunately, it was mo bei. The person who had returned from a World of Ice and snow. Originally, there was an unbreakable tenacity in his bones. The face on the operating table was extremely pale. Her jaw was clenched tightly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and even in the end, she only smiled at grandfather Butler and weakly said thank you. She would not participate in thepetition after the surgery. Or wait for the worldpetition to end before the surgery. If his hand had a certain period of recovery, there might be a turning point. Unfortunately ... No one had ever given this pair of siblings a chance. Grandfather Butler took off his mask and gloves. The medical staff wanted to carry her. Grandfather Butler nced at the thin figure on the bed.¡±¡±Let her have a good sleep. When she wakes up, it will be the battlefield.¡± Chapter 1598 ? Chapter 1598: The story began here. Trantor: 5496903 Outside the window, it rained the entire night. The Dark me Club would never be peaceful. They were all brought to the inte cafe by Feng Yi. In the beginning, Hua Xiaoyi was not used to it. He sat down and looked around.¡±Boss Feng, this environment, boss, he ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s not important. ¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes swept over the figure who had been sitting on the chair and ying with a lighter the moment he entered. He had seen the medical report. He just didn¡¯t know how serious his nephew¡¯s mental state was. Feng nai didn¡¯t seem to be the least bit interested in what was going on here. He was looking at his phone. There was no news of that person. The dialog box was still there. He had asked where she was. PA. Feng nai turned the lighter again. As he watched the rising fire, the corners of his lips felt a little cold. It was so boring. Everything here was so boring. Han Xi was attentive and raised his eyes to look over. ¡°Huh?¡± Hua Xiaoyi was still worried.¡±It¡¯s not hard to clean the toilets here, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. ¡± Feng Yiughed like a fox.¡±Rx, kid. Everyone thinks that the story of Supreme Alliance started at the base. That¡¯s what the outside world thinks. When they¡¯re in a bad state, they¡¯re even worse than you.¡± Hua Xiaoyi turned his head, his eyes shining. Feng Yi bent over and turned on one of theputers.¡±The story of Supreme Alliance began in the inte caf¨¦. If they can do it, so can you. Train in seclusion and go to Mn in your best state.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The power of an idol was infinite. At the very least, it could calm people¡¯s hearts. As for that nephew of his, he really had to hand him over to the little stoic. PA. Feng nai casually threw the lighter on the table. He was tall to begin with, and he was wearing a ck trench coat. When he reached out to push the door open, a gust of wind entered and ruffled the corners of his clothes. His cold and pale skin made him lookpletely inhuman. On the other side, Teng Hui sensed that something was wrong and called out,¡±¡±Boss.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t even stop in his tracks. ¡°You want to leave before the little stoic returns?¡± Feng Yi asked. Upon hearing this, Feng nai nced sideways, his thin lips curled up, and he smiled very devilishly.¡±¡±Uncle, the Feng family is so busy. I have to go back to deal with business. You should be happy.¡± Feng Yi looked at him, reaching out to take off his gold-rimmed sses.¡±I think it¡¯s better for you to stay here. If you leave, the little stoic will be anxious. No matter what you¡¯re feeling right now, do you want her to be anxious right after the operation?¡± ¡°Surgery?¡± Feng nai retracted his hand and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Did she go for surgery? Did she tell you?¡± Feng Yi chuckled.¡±She didn¡¯t tell me. I guessed it. The little stoic has always been a responsible person. Thepetition is so close, and she disappeared the moment she stepped out. She must have gone to get treatment. You came back from overseas with her, so you should know the situation there best. Or do you not remember?¡± Feng nai looked at the family member standing in front of him and leaned back. His legs were long and slender, and he smiled devilishly.¡±Yeah, I can¡¯t remember, not even the game.¡± ng. The mouse in Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s hand fell to the ground.¡±¡±Boss, you, what do you mean?¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything, but his bad premonition was getting worse. ¡°I meant what I said,¡± Feng nai said a little absent-mindedly. Teng Hui¡¯s eyes were shaking.¡±B-but we¡¯ll be going to Mn soon. Boss, what if you don¡¯t remember to y games? those people will definitely ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before ...¡± Feng NAI¡¯s gaze was released, and he said slowly,¡±¡±Do I have to go to Mn with you?¡± ***** If it¡¯s for children, they must see it ... The new book didn¡¯t have little Lin. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to update it again, so she didn¡¯t want to add any more KYCP. Damn, I had a crush on her, but ¡®Supreme Alliance fans¡¯ said they didn¡¯t like mo bei and that mo bei wasn¡¯t good. Back then, he had said that mo bei wasn¡¯t good, and now, he felt heartache for her. This ... Now, she was saying that Gu Jie was not good and that she did not like him. The child could stay in whichever one he liked. All of them are my children, so I¡¯ll just pick one that I like. It wasn¡¯t mentioned in the main text, but it was already mentioned. Let me walk the wave advertisement. [After a Max-level Big Shot fell] The third part of the series, the story of little demon Bo. The autumn wind soothed the disturbance for years, and the ice abyss cleared the Qin for peace. Gu Jie: ¡°the child is so pretty. I want her. I can pay more if the money is not enough.¡± Qin Weian,¡±you want to ask my sister out?¡± Do you want me to knit you a sweater? The kind that dead people wear. Taking this as a warning, the green-skinned man was very appetizing. Interested children,e at 9.31. Uninterested children, look at your crush, muah muah. Thank you for waiting for me when I¡¯m in good condition and when I¡¯m not. Chapter 1599 ? Chapter 1599: To win the World Championship Trantor: 5496903 Teng Hui paused, and the thing in his hand fell. Hua Xiaoyi was even more dumbfounded and at a loss. He had never thought that such words woulde out of his boss¡¯s mouth one day. The man who was always the first to go up no matter which game they yed, turned the tables at the most critical moment, organized them, and solved all their problems for them, said that he was not going to Mn with them? Hua Yi suddenly raised his head.¡±Boss, what are you talking about? we¡¯ve agreed from the beginning that one day, we will go to Mn and win the championship. It¡¯s only meaningful to watch the Red g being raised overseas.¡± Feng nai looked up. His pale face made him look handsome and sickly, and there was no warmth in his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I forgot?¡± Hua Yi stood up, his hands trembling.¡±How could you forget! You said that we have many people studying abroad, and that China hasn¡¯t won an e-sports championship in many years. They only know how to say that China¡¯s People are scheming, good at math, cunning, or that they can¡¯t keep up with the quality. You say that if you¡¯re a man, get together and win the World Championship in the future!¡± Feng nai looked at him with an indifferent gaze. You¡¯ve nailed a world champion onto the cross of morality. She can¡¯t make a single mistake, not even a small mistake. A world champion like her is pitiful. ¡± ¡°Little nai!¡± Feng Yi frowned for the first time. Feng nai looked over, the corners of his lips curling up.¡±¡±You¡¯re the best manager and I¡¯m the Most Valuable yer. We couldn¡¯t save her and I¡¯m not in the mood to win the World Championship for someone else. ¡± ¡°You have memories?¡± Feng Yi walked closer. Feng NAI¡¯s tone was normal.¡±Some images will always be yed on loop. They can¡¯t be connected, but I can guess the gist of it. Why?¡± You want to tell the old master that I¡¯m not him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the boss!¡± On the other side, Hua Yi¡¯s eyes were red.¡±Boss won¡¯t do this. No matter what happens, he won¡¯t give up. He¡¯ll only fight for a new Sky.¡± Feng nai had a hand in his pocket as he nced sideways.¡±I¡¯m not him to begin with. Why are you cing your hopes on me?¡± Including that person. What did she mean by ¡®he is him¡¯? She was clearly coaxing him. Compared to him, that person had always been more likable. But it didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. A hint of blood shed across Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. He might as well go and do something that he was more interested in. He lowered his eyes and curved his lips, his long legs crossing over. ¡°You¡¯re not going to wait for her toe back?¡± It was han Xi. He pressed down on Feng NAI¡¯s wrist.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter whether Mn goes or not. If you¡¯re not here, she¡¯ll definitely look for you. It¡¯s raining outside.¡± Feng nai looked over, his thin lips a little cold.¡±¡±Why should I care about her? Hehe. ¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s the only one. No matter what you be, you¡¯re only Feng nai to her.¡± Han Xi looked at the cold figure.¡±¡±She must hope that you¡¯re the first person she sees when she returns.¡± Bang! Bang! The wooden door was suddenly kicked open. The person was panting heavily and carrying a bag that didn¡¯t look like a modern person. He was huge and his hair was a little messy. It probably had something to do with him being hung on the wall. ¡°Go, go, go wherever you want. We can¡¯t force the yers if they don¡¯t want to y, can we? old Yi, you don¡¯t even understand this, you¡¯re not as smart as the little devil Qin, where is he? He¡¯s not here?¡± It was Zhao sanpang. He looked around.¡±Your nephew is gone. I¡¯m looking for a new boyfriend for little Beibei. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chapter 1600 ? Chapter 1600: I¡¯ll stay, Hmph! Trantor: 5496903 Upon hearing this. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his long and narrow eyes were filled with coldness. Who was this? Why did he talk so much? Feng Yi, the sly Fox, noticed the change in his nephew. He pushed his sses up.¡±Master fatty is right, we shouldn¡¯t force our team members.¡± ¡°Lord fatty, it¡¯s really Lord fatty!!?¡± Teng Hui¡¯s eyes were shaking. Everyone who yed topne had an idol in their hearts. Zhao sanpang¡¯s soldiers were well known. Although fatty had always imed that his girlfriend had millions of fans ... In fact, all the people in the live broadcast room were men. The world champion of that year hade to their ce! Teng Hui couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart! Hua Yi was different. He really couldn¡¯t stand the words that boss said. How could he forget? Forget it. How could he leave? When his ¡°brothers¡± left, boss did not give up on them. When so many people had said that ck me could not make it ... He didn¡¯t give up. He turned the tables, and that was why they were where they were today. But now, the boss actually said that he was not going to Mn with them! Zhao sanpang could also see the atmosphere and continued to say obscenities,¡±¡±What¡¯s there to mourn? Oh right, Fox Feng, I remember that there¡¯s also a guy called ice in country H. Back then, he really liked our little stoic. This time, when we go to Mn, we can use this opportunity to poach him over and make him a live-in son-inw. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem of jungling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± When Feng Yi spoke, he nced at Feng nai. The model-like figure was half-leaning against the wall, and the corners of his eyes were a little cold. His aristocratic vampire aura was still there. If he wasn¡¯t the young master of the Feng family, he would have been targeted by a rich woman. ¡°You¡¯re letting someone from Country H be China¡¯s jungler. Whose face are you trying to p?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hua Xiaoyi immediately said,¡±whose face do you want to p?¡± Zhao sanpang thought,¡±what¡¯s wrong with this kid? he was so depressed just now, and now he¡¯s following the trend?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to leave? If you leave, do you think we¡¯ll go overboard by finding a jungler?¡± Zhao sanpang sat down.¡±Besides, that kid likes our little stoic anyway. He¡¯ll be China¡¯s son-inw if he married into our family. He¡¯s more than happy to do that.¡± Feng nai smiled, his eyes dark. He suddenly said,¡±¡±You¡¯re Almighty fatty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me, your Lord fatty. ¡± Zhao sanpang smiled. Feng nai took out his phone and slowly swiped to open the page, his voice slow.¡±¡±If you weren¡¯t hanging on the wall, I would have almost not recognized you. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless. This damn pretty boy was indeed not easy to deal with! Feng nai admired his facial expression and turned his phone around.¡±¡±The little stoic you¡¯re talking about, her household register is with me. Do you want someone else to marry into your family? Almighty fatty is probably dreaming. ¡± Zhao sanpang really didn¡¯t expect this pretty boy to have such a trick up his sleeve. Was the household register something that could be randomly given? Lin Feng must have taught her nonsense again. Zhao sanpang wanted to press his forehead, he turned to look at Feng Yi. Feng Yi frowned. Zhao sanpang chuckled.¡±What¡¯s the big deal? I just gave you a household register. Are you married?¡± You¡¯re not married, so you¡¯re free to love. ¡± He had to admit that this Zhao sanpang was really annoying. Feng nai looked at him and said faintly,¡¯freedom of love? She¡¯ll be gone very soon. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he strolled back and nced down at theputers side by side. When he raised his eyebrows, he looked evil and oppressive.¡±Where is my seat?¡± Chapter 1601 ? Chapter 1601: Supreme Alliance was making aeback! Trantor: 5496903 Feng Yi and Zhao sanpang exchanged a look, then walked over and turned on one of theputers.¡±You can sit here. Beibei can sit beside you. It¡¯ll be easier for you to coordinate with him during training.¡± Other than Feng Shang, everyone else in the Feng family was a Fox. Feng Yi knew that his ck-hearted nephew would be happy to hear this. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else and merely clicked the mouse with one hand. When everyone sat down and began to get on the right track ... He nced at the empty seat beside himzily and clicked on a skill. Panda sat opposite them and watched, asionally peeking over with his headphones on. Their positions were exactly the same as when they had been in ck me. Even though it was only an inte caf¨¦ and couldn¡¯t bepared to the rich ck me Club. However, for some reason, the feeling of ying the game was particrly different. Perhaps it was because there weren¡¯t that many people outside spying on them and criticizing them, or perhaps it was because there were too many things to do recently, so they didn¡¯t have much time to y games. It had been a long time since she had been like this. Other than the sounds of killing, she could only hear han Xi¡¯s suggestion.¡±Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook a pot of instant noodles for everyone.¡± ¡°Instant noodles, okay. ¡°Zhao sanpang has always been interested in food.¡±Little spade and I loved to eat instant noodles before we went to Mn, but shameless Qin liked to restrict our freedom too much. Every time we sneaked a bowl, we had to go out and frog jump. You guys don¡¯t know, but the instant noodles cooked by the little stoic is amazing!¡± Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, Panda really didn¡¯t want to say that they knew that his brother was good at cooking, but fatty God, you didn¡¯t know how dark han Xi¡¯s cooking was! Contestant han Xi still took the initiative, and even his usually faint ck eyes lit up! Soon, the aroma of instant noodles filled the inte caf¨¦. Contestant han Xi had an advantage when it came to cooking-he liked to create his own seasoning. Zhao sanpang was still sniffing at the food. This young man was not bad. It was all handmade. It would definitely be delicious! ¡°Chopped green onions, put in more chopped green onions too. And ham sausage, there¡¯s nothing good about old Yin¡¯s inte caf¨¦ except that you eat a lot.¡± No one would have thought that the members of Team ck me, who were representing China, would be training in an inte cafe. The inte was already in chaos, and every topic had their names. Especially the outer. The most popr topic of discussion was whether bey still had the ability to represent China. On the other hand, the most discussed topic on the inte was: ¡°bey! She really came back? Then how are we going to fight!¡± ¡°Heavens! Was there anyone who could stop her? As far as I know, I don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m from Country H, bey¡¯s ability is really the best jungler today. I think there¡¯s no one else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bey after all. You all know the trauma she left behind back then!¡± Of course he knew. At that time, in Mn bey had defeated all the official yers from various countries by herself. Until now, many foreign teams could not forget this. Now, she was back. It was also confirmed that they would be on the Chinese team¡¯s list of yers. Many teams had been changing their tactics. Watching her in the matches when dark res used the ID ¡°Mobei xiangnan¡± was to find a loophole. However, the more thebat instructor read, the more serious his expression became. Any coach who loved talent would want the team to have such an all-rounded yer. She wasn¡¯t just the strongest assassin, she also had the shadow of the entire Supreme Alliance. The team that they didn¡¯t even want to mention. Was he finally going to make aeback? Chapter 1602 ? Chapter 1602: She was back! Trantor: 5496903 bey¡¯s hand seems to have a problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what theizens are saying.¡± ¡°It must be fake.¡± ¡°It should be true. Look at the interview on GGS!¡± The interview on the inte was about ye Bing. ¡°This time, you¡¯re representing Country H with the best single-yer result in the country. Did ice God stay upte to watch a lot ofbat videos about country F again?¡± Everyone knew that in the International League of heroes in the past few years, apart from country F, Country H had never encountered any difficulties in fighting against any other country. That was why the host asked this question. Ye Bing still didn¡¯t say much. He looked at the camera with his ck eyes.¡±No, I haven ¡®t.¡± ¡°No? ¡°The female host was obviously shocked.¡±This doesn¡¯t seem like the ice God¡¯s style at all. Country F ...¡± ¡°Country F is very powerful.¡± Thebat coach took the microphone and said,¡±we¡¯ve been paying close attention.¡± ¡°Coach Xuan, the fans want to know ice God¡¯s own answer,¡± the female host said. ¡°I¡¯ve already said my answerst time. ¡± Ye Bing looked at her.¡±China. Mo bei faces Nan.¡± ¡°Ah, I know! God bey! ¡°The female host smelled the value of the interview.¡±The Chinese team is indeed very eye-catching this time. After all, God bey has joined them. However, I saw theizens over there saying that God bey¡¯s hand seems to have a problem and that it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some shorings or ws in his ability? What did the ice God think?¡± ¡°I think? ¡°Ye Bing¡¯s voice was very calm.¡± bey won beautifully. She was able to fight one against eight and y in the domestic qualifiers for two days in a row despite her hand injury.¡± The female host asked again,¡±it seems that night God really watches every match of bey God. What about the loopholes?¡± After all, this was the Mn tournament and the Chinese teams ¡®style had always been ... Hmm ... How should I describe it? they were more gentle. Could it be that this was the reason why God bey could advance so easily? I¡¯ve seen some analysis posts and livestreams that mention this. ¡± If one were to trante this sentence, it would mean that China¡¯s overall strength was too weak. That was why bey had been able to advance so easily. The female host dared to mention this because of one reason. Whether it was the individualpetition or the teampetition, as long as it was an internationalpetition, Country H would definitely be the champion. Simrly, in the past few years, China had not won any awards in internationalpetitions. Other than Feng nai, the yer who had gotten the most valuable prize, but because he hadn¡¯t entered the top five in the world in the Chinese teampetition, he didn¡¯t even have the right to go on stage. So what if he was the champion? he would still have to sit down and watch the people from the other countriespete for the true champion of the individualpetition. That year was a year that Panda did not even want to think about. It was also a memory that some people who watched the game didn¡¯t want to recall. However, there was a phenomenon in China. In order to prove that what they said was right, they didn¡¯t care about honor or disgrace, and would even step on them. ¡°Didn¡¯t the interview also say that our standards are average? that¡¯s why bey was able to qualify. It¡¯s not that easy to do it in country H.¡± ¡°Some professional yers like to use foreign publicity to clear their name. Look at this, they¡¯ve been pped in the face? If not, when your God bey goes to Mn, it will be awkward if he can¡¯t even enter the periphery. ¡± ¡°Don ¡®t, don¡¯t say that. Their God bey is the best. After all, he has someone backing him up and he¡¯s protecting the country.¡± It was hard to get peace in the inner. Perhaps, some people would not believe it. In foreign countries, the ones who looked down on Chinese the most were the Chinese themselves. In China, when someone brought things from China to the world, they would say that it was hype, hype, and wishful thinking. However, it was under these voices. At the entrance of the inte caf¨¦, a handsome figure appeared. Due to the bad weather, she was holding an umbre, and one could vaguely see her slender wrist under her long sleeves, which was wrapped in ayer of medical gauze ... Chapter 1603 ? Chapter 1603: They were together! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Meow,¡± she said. A cat was meowing. The figure¡¯s line of sight had just fallen over. The little boy standing next to him said,¡±¡±Princess.¡± He saidzily. The cat¡¯s meowing stopped. In fact, this kind of activity was nothing in a bustling inte caf¨¦. After all, no one who came to the inte would know who was ying games in the VIP area of the inte cafe. The manager said that it had been booked. Curious, he asked,¡±rich second generation?¡±¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the manager replied with a smile.¡± Thework Manager was none other than Feng Yi¡¯s subordinate. Although he wasn¡¯t too familiar withputer repair, he was an expert in dealing with people. Someone wanted to find out something. With a ding-dong, the door opened. For new customers, no one would look up except for the manager. They had taken a look at the one today. After all, it was rare to see a child on the inte. Even with the mask on, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. The manager was shocked. He quickly walked up and was about to speak. ¡°Do you still have card bags? ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice was very faint. No matter what she had experienced, it was as if the clear and icy aura on her body had never dissipated. ¡°Yes, this way.¡± The manager responded quickly. ¡°Hey, brother.¡± Someone who happened to buy cigarettes asked,¡±you brought your child to an inte caf¨¦?¡± What are you thinking?¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±My brother. If I don¡¯t bring him along, he¡¯llin about me.¡± ¡°Did you also skip ss to get out?¡± Mo bei grunted and did not say anything else. The manager stopped in his tracks andughed again. God bey didn¡¯t need his help at all in this aspect. In addition, young master Qin, who was holding a cat, looked more like a neer to the inte caf¨¦. His eyes were dark and round, and he looked innocent. But it was only in the front hall. The moment he went upstairs, his aura changed. She leaned there and yed with the cat with her white and tender fingers. She was clearly a child, but she was so oppressive that she couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±Your young master Feng didn¡¯t leave?¡± The manager opened his mouth. Young master Qin looked up.¡±It looks like he wanted to leave. He didn¡¯t manage to.¡± The manager could only force a smile. ¡°An ¡®an.¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. Young master Qin¡¯s expression changed quickly, and he said harmlessly,¡±¡±Big sister bei, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just received news that naishen is leaving.¡± The manager: ¡°... Where did you hear this from? how old are you? do you think our Feng family is just for show?!!¡± Mo bei rubbed his head.¡±He¡¯s gone. I¡¯ll go and find him. It¡¯s just one more step.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Young master Qin smiled, and his dimples were sweet. Thework Manager was relieved when he saw this. With God bey around, their young master and young master Qin should be able to maintain a superficial peace. ¡°It¡¯s in front, they¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll go call ...¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±No need. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±¡± The manager couldn¡¯t help but pause under that gaze.¡±¡±Alright.¡± In fact, they were only a few steps away. However, no one knew. It was only a few steps away. How long had mo bei been walking ... ¡°I¡¯ll go! This taste is amazing! I love this taste the most. Chopsticks, where are the chopsticks?¡± ¡°Fatty, are you sure you want to eat it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just think that food does look good sometimes, but ...¡± Their conversation could be heard clearly. Just like when master was around. It also felt like she had just arrived in ck me. But it wasn ¡®t. Now was just now. Mo bei looked up. Zhao sanpang was still looking for chopsticks. Panda was looking at Feng nai through the screen.¡±¡±Boss, do you really not remember the skill? It¡¯s fine, I can teach you!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai casually took off his headphones, his thin lips curling up. ¡°Master fatty, I advise you ...¡± Teng Hui was still trying to stop him. A clear voice broke all of this.¡±The instant noodles have expired.¡± Chapter 1604 ? Chapter 1604: I¡¯ll kiss you when I need to. Trantor: 5496903 Snap. Snap. Zhao sanpang dropped the chopsticks he was holding! This, this! North! Han Xi, who was determined to make a big meal, stopped. Teng Hui¡¯s attention was no longer on this. After hearing that voice, Feng nai stopped clicking his mouse, and his straight back froze. Panda¡¯s eyes wavered, and he wanted to rush over to hug her. Manager Feng stopped her.¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of your boss¡¯s revenge?¡± Panda braked and said to Feng nai,¡±¡±Boss, my brother, your wife is back.¡± It was rare that a certain young master didn¡¯t mock her. His gazended on mo bei, and his voice wasnguid.¡±I have eyes, I can see.¡± ¡°That, that ...¡± Panda was not done. Feng nai stood up from his esports chair and strolled over to mo bei. He lowered his dark eyes and swept his gaze over her wrist.¡±This youngdy has made it big. Other people have threeyers of people standing outside when they¡¯re performing surgery, but you don¡¯t seem to need it.¡± Mo bei was in the wrong, so she raised her hand and grabbed his.¡±¡±I need help for my postoperative recovery.¡± Feng nai nced sideways again, bent down, and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±You need people? Which person?¡± ¡°You. ¡°Mo bei looked at him.¡± The doctor said that it¡¯s best to have a boyfriend to apany you so that you can recover faster.¡± Feng nai raised his eyebrows, the darkness in his eyes dissipating. He looked at the little devil standing beside her.¡±So young master Qin is here to be a Lucky Cat?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Young master Qin was dressed formally today. He stood there with a white cat in his arms. He was very polite.¡±Since someone¡¯s mentality is still unstable, he might just kick the stool and leave. I¡¯ll be a substitute.¡± His tone did not sound like a substitute at all. Instead, it was as if he was saying,¡±hurry up and leave. If you leave, big sister bei still has me.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t need to think to know who had been apanying mo bei during her surgery. He lowered his eyes and nced at the child. Suddenly, he smiled and reached out his hand, cing it on the child¡¯s head.¡±Young master Qin, you¡¯re thinking too much. I won¡¯t let you have the chance to be a substitute. If I were you, I¡¯d think more about the height. After all, even Feng Lin is taller than you. What do you think?¡± Young master Qin squinted his eyes, and his demonic index rose endlessly. Zhao sanpang was really afraid that the two of them would tear down old Yin¡¯s inte caf¨¦. He coughed heavily.¡±I said ...¡± ¡°Thest person who talked to me about height, do you know how he died?¡± ¡°Oh? From what you¡¯re saying, you want to fight with me? Can you reach me, young master Qin ...¡± Before Feng nai could finish mocking her, mo bei tugged at him.¡±¡±Come out and talk to me alone.¡± Everyone knew that Feng NAI¡¯s strength was no match for mo bei ¡®s. Back then, it had already been reflected in the chaotic battle between No. 1 middle school and No. 2 middle school. Feng nai didn¡¯t resist. After all, it was his hand that was wrapped in gauze. The people in the room looked at each other, then quickly moved to the window. Mo bei sensed themotion and pulled him further away. ¡°So what if you¡¯re strong?¡± Feng nai askedzily. Even though he said that, his long legs were very cooperative. He didn¡¯t need mo bei to pull him, and his hands were already tugging at his cor. Mo bei lowered her eyes. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she could sense his emotions and gentleness. This man had already given her everything. When she left, he would follow. ¡°It¡¯s about time you change your habit of touching me whenever you want. ¡± As Feng nai walked, he swept his gaze over her hand. He had a good-looking face that could make a person handsome, but his tone was very mocking. ¡°That¡¯s another price. What kind of quack did you hire? remember to keep warm after the surgery. He didn¡¯t even tell you this ... Oh ...¡± Chapter 1605 ? Chapter 1605: [Naruto] Trantor: 5496903 Following mo bei¡¯s actions, Feng NAI¡¯sst syble disappeared. The viciousness in his amber eyes faded, and they widened bit by bit. Finally, she got used to the cool sweetness. More than that, his eyes darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple was moving. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He wanted to take a step further. The person on the other side of the phone took a deep breath. It was someone who had juste out of an inte caf¨¦. Before he could even finish yawning, he saw this scene, and his eyes widened. Sensing that there were people around, mo bei more or less restrained herself. Feng nai was obviously displeased. Of course he would be unhappy that his actions had been interrupted. Even the corners of his eyes turned icy as he nced over. The three people who were leaving the inte caf¨¦ felt cold when they were stared at.¡±Why do I feel that his figure looks a little familiar?¡± ¡°Familiar my ass, everyone looks familiar. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Mo bei had intended to hide Feng nai, so she had also found a corner. Even if they were seen, no one woulde over. Feng nai felt that being pressed against the wall and kissed by a girl like this would more or less damage his image. He lifted his eyelids slightly.¡±You ...¡± Mo bei¡¯s face was serious and clear. She held him in ce with one hand and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll kiss wrongly.¡± Feng nai looked at her and suddenly smiled as he closed in.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll cooperate?¡± Mo bei still looked up, but her lips were touched again. It was different from her coolness. He was always aggressive, as if he wanted to burn everything down. The only thing mo bei could feel was his breath and his increasingly raspy voice.¡±¡±Be good, open your mouth, yes ...¡± The surrounding temperature was getting higher and higher. There was anothermotion. Feng nai knew that a certain someone was old-fashioned, so he reached out and pulled his ck coat over, covering their faces. He had never thought of getting anything. After all, he was just a personality that was not recognized. But the person in his arms, he wished he could crush her into pieces and embed her into his bones. She was the one who provoked him first. He had clearly told her that they were different. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were deep as he pressed his forehead against hers, his breathing heavy and chaotic. Naturally, mo bei was not any better off. Her top was slightly crumpled from the rubbing, and after breaking that aloof air, the corners of her eyes were slightly red, but they were also clear and clean. She raised her hand to help him brush his bangs, then held him.¡±I didn¡¯t want to go to the operation alone. I was just worried that you would be sad.¡± Feng nai suddenly paused. Something seemed to have been pricked in his chest. Even his consciousness was a little chaotic. He knew that those were the memories in his brain. After the National League, he went to Tibet without anyone knowing. At the highest point in the southwest, if you kept going up, you would enter the no man¡¯snd of the teau. He went there alone, carrying arge travel bag, which was full of professional hiking equipment, an oxygen tank, andpressed biscuits for survival in the wild. 5300 meters. He had flipped over, but she was no longer there. As long as he used the Feng family¡¯s power, it wasn¡¯t impossible to find her. But Feng nai didn¡¯t know what he was being so stubborn about. He just wanted to go higher, to a ce higher above sea level. What if, what he meant was what if he could meet her? However, what he saw was ice water that flowed past and the ciers that did not melt all year round on the teau. The water was so cold that it hurt when one¡¯s hand touched it. She had stayed in this ce alone for 79 days in order to go back. Feng nai knew better than anyone that she had never broken her promise to him. But how did she survive these 79 days alone? His heart would hurt whenever he thought about it. Chapter 1606 ? Chapter 1606: They set off again! Trantor: 5496903 Feng NAI¡¯s right hand slowly clenched. As if she was suppressing something, her eyes were dyed red. No. He could not give up the initiative. He knew very well what the other him in his body wanted to do. At the same time, he knew that as long as she was there, that person would not disappear. ording to the n, he should have gotten rid of her and pulled out the needle. Feng nai reached out and almost grabbed mo bei¡¯s neck. When he saw her eyes, he paused. His arm slid down and he rested his head on her shoulder. His voice was a little hoarse.¡±I can learn it too.¡± Mo bei tilted her head in confusion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a game. ¡®Feng NAI¡¯s tone turned indifferent.¡¯ You can wait a little longer.¡± He didn¡¯t have toe back. As long as he was given time. He could also learn what that person knew. Upon hearing this, mo bei raised her hand and hugged his waist.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± In the distance, Zhao sanpang and the little demon Bo were walking over. Zhao sanpang was holding a pair of binocrs that little demon Bo had given him. He didn¡¯t have such high-level stuff. ¡°Hmm ...¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s expression darkened after he saw it. ¡°This Feng guy really knows how to act pitiful.¡± Little demon Bo stood there. She was small but noble. Her small face was indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re just like my father,¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Zhao sanpang put away his binocrs.¡±Beibei will definitely be at a disadvantage. You know your father well. He¡¯s a cunning man, right?¡± The little demon Bo had an expression of agreement on her face but the matter in front of her ... ¡°The trouble isn¡¯t that he¡¯s cunning, the trouble is when that guy will untie the knot in his heart,¡± Zhao sanpang knew that little spade¡¯s son was too smart. When she saw him, she felt like she was looking at a replica of Qin mo. She couldn¡¯t really treat him like a child. ¡°I say, Anan.¡± Zhao sanpang ced his hand on little demon Bo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re so mature, can you make friends in kindergarten?¡± Little demon Bo nced at him.¡±Yes, I can. I can rely on my face.¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless. ¡°Lord fatty, let¡¯s go.¡± The little demon Bo lowered her head and fiddled with her small ne as she spoke.¡±If I can¡¯t handle this, my douchebag dad might find an excuse toe here and take credit from my mommy. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Zhao sanpang was simr to the child in this aspect.¡±I don¡¯t want to either!¡± Every time he saw someone with the surname Qin, nothing good would happen. Damn it, how dirty was his heart to hang him on the wall and Photoshop him to the hot search! ¡°Leave that Feng fellow to me. The new disciples trained by your Lord fatty will all be able to advance by leaps and bounds in the shortest amount of time.¡± There was no need to hide Feng NAI¡¯s current situation. At the very least, everyone in the team knew that he had already forgotten how to y games. In less than ten days, they would be flying to Mn. In these ten days, everyone had to improve, especially Feng nai ... If he did not return to his best form, it was hard to say what he would encounter in Mn. Furthermore, the country¡¯s environment did not allow him to make any mistakes. The scolding was still there, and it was getting more and more intense. This was normal. Every member of ck me¡¯s team had already gotten used to this. To them, the return of all members was more important than anything else. The first thing mo bei did when she came in again was to throw away the instant noodles and make a pot of zhajiangmian for everyone to eat. Han Xi still felt a little regretful.¡±Actually, I can also be in the kitchen. Like stir-frying some vegetables ...¡± ¡°No, you can ¡®t!¡± Before he could finish, Panda dragged him away. Mo bei was scooping up the noodles while Feng nai stood there and watched. A ping pong racket had appeared in his hand, and he was nonchntly holding up the ball. This was one of Zhao sanpang¡¯s sses. It was said to train his hand speed. Feng nai felt bored, but he still did it. He wanted to stay. Chapter 1607 ? Chapter 1607: Before the match! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Watch your hand speed. Panda, you haven¡¯t eaten, have you? and you, Feng nai, I told you to look at your ball carrier, not at the little stoic.¡± Zhao sanpang found a loudspeaker from somewhere. At the vige entrance, the vige chief gathered everyone to discuss something. The noise was so loud that it was hard to ignore. In such an environment, the yers trained would indeed have good psychological quality. In addition, there was a thin little devil in a white shirt standing beside him. The little demon Bo held a tablet in her hand. From time to time, she would draw a stroke. Then, she would stop and her eyes were indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m too slow. ¡± In the beginning, Panda was still unconvinced.¡±¡±I¡¯m stabbing so fast, it can¡¯t be slow.¡± The little demon Bo didn¡¯t waste time talking. She turned the tablet and let him see the screen. Panda looked at the geometric figures and the parab diagram above and suddenly had a feeling that he shouldn¡¯t be there. ¡°It¡¯s just one move, do you have to calcte it like this? ¡°Panda is about to cry and wants to go find his brother. Mo bei didn¡¯t have much of an expression on her face. As she destroyed the tower, she replied,¡±¡±We all y like this.¡± Panda turned to look at Teng Hui. Sure enough, the same type of confusion! ¡°Intimate friend!¡± ¡°Teammates!¡± The two of them held their heads together! Mo bei nced at the two animals next to her and was thinking about how tofort them. Feng nai walked over and kicked one of them. Panda looked up. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very calm.¡±Is this your seat?¡±¡± With a Swoosh, Panda distanced himself from his brother. Teng Hui¡¯s speed was even faster, and he wished he could disappear immediately. Feng nai sat down, but he didn¡¯t turn on hisputer immediately. Instead, he propped his chin up with one hand and looked in the direction of the two, his angr side profile clear. He did not speak. The more he was like this, the more violent he was. Panda felt a chill at the back of his neck and could not take it anymore. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean the toilet!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±Teng Hui said.¡± Feng nai then retracted his gaze and met mo bei¡¯s gaze.¡±¡±Now that there are no more people, shouldn¡¯t you start teaching?¡± The so-called teaching was a one-on-one Pk and jungling. The two of them were using alternate ounts and were invisible. This was what mo bei and Zhao sanpang thought together. Since he had forgotten, he would let the world ss jungler practice with him. If he could get out of bey¡¯s hands, how bad could he be? Of course, everyone knew that Feng nai was the one who had been hammered to death. However, he liked to lose. After all, the more he was beaten up, the more patient a certain someone would be when coaxing him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Mo bei was afraid that his self-esteem would be hurt, so she would often lean over and say something in a low voice every time she killed someone. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes drooped. His right hand was holding the mouse, and he didn¡¯t say a word. His skin was pale to begin with, and this made people feel that he was hiding something. Mo bei looked at it again and again. In the end, she let out a long sigh and held the mouse through his hand. Her breath was very close. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll hit the Dragon first and then borrow its strength ...¡± At the intersection of the lights, she could see the corners of the Feng family¡¯s young master¡¯s lips slowly rising. Zhao sanpang watched from the side.¡±Shameless. You¡¯re too shameless. At least your dad wouldn¡¯t use this trick back then.¡± The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes. She added another cup of bitter melon juice after Feng NAI¡¯s name. It was as if the fast forward button had been pressed. This kind ofpletely sealed-off training. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t encountered any problems before. Theizens wanted nothing more than to hammer mo bei and Feng nai to death to prove that they were right. The organizingmittee had received a lot of opinions. There were also people who went to the Feng family, but all of them were told by Feng Yi,¡±¡±The strength of a professional yer should be used on the field, but in public opinion. ¡°It was blocked. A weekter. 9 am. At the capital Airport. On this day, almost all of the mainstream esports media were gathered here ... Chapter 1608 ? Chapter 1608: Boss is ying the devil again! Trantor: 5496903 Three business cars and a Bentley drove towards the terminal together. The club manager was having a hard time. He sat there wiping his sweat and whispered,¡±¡±Chairman Feng, wouldn¡¯t that be too obvious? after all, there are still rumors about young master. If we go over like this, the media will definitely rush over like a swarm of bees. There are also those fans who want young master and bey to withdraw from thepetition. They¡¯re all waiting at the airport. If ...¡± ¡°If my nephew can¡¯t even handle this, he doesn¡¯t need to go to Mn¡± Feng Yi raised his hand and looked at the time.¡±If it was my temper in the past, you would have been kicked out of the car a long time ago, manager li.¡± Manager li froze. Although he was scared, he still did what he had to do. Since young master was sick, boss Feng wasn¡¯t worried. The Feng family was indeed ruthless. No one could get out of the storm of public opinion. It was the same for everyone. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the public opinion, bey wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for nearly a year. Young master would not have be like this. Manager li heaved a long sigh. The only thing he could hope for now was that the journey to Mn would be smooth. It was impossible for things to go smoothly. Just look at the number of people outside the terminal and you would know. In the business car, Zhao sanpang sat in the front passenger seat like a professional tour guide, the loudspeaker in his hand never leaving his side. As for the two people at the center of public opinion. One of them adjusted little demon Bo¡¯s cor. The other held his chin, his eyes cold. He almost wrote ¡®why is this little brat still here¡¯ on his face that was suitable to be a young master. The little demon Bo naturally felt the other party¡¯s hostility. She revealed her canine teeth and smiled innocently.¡±Sister bey, your hair.¡± With that said, he raised his little hand and helped mo bei smooth her hair. His little face looked handsome and obedient, like a young master of an aristocratic family. In order to make it more convenient for him, mo bei¡¯s body nted to the side. The little demon Bo had never lost in a fight for favor. It was just like how he remembered clearly in his notebook who said he was short. After all, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Young master Feng also knew what this little brat was up to. However, the scene in front of him still made him sink his eyes uncontrobly, and even the air around him became cold. Panda, who was sitting at the side, did not dare to speak. What could he do? She really didn¡¯t want to sleep in the bathroom anymore. However, he was helpless. Boss still had his eyes on him. Panda also didn¡¯t know why his boss was looking at him. He sat up straight and blinked. ¡°Are you ufortable sitting here?¡± Feng nai asked indifferently. Panda heaved a sigh of relief. So boss was concerned about him. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very touched! Boss had actually lost his memory and remembered that he was sitting in the wrong seat and had motion sickness. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m different from before. I even fainted when I came here ...¡± Feng nai looked up and interrupted him.¡±¡±Since you¡¯re carsick, switch ces with mo bei and let her sit with me.¡± Panda: this???? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were cold, but the meaning behind them was quite deep.¡±If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Panda thought,¡¯...Should he be ufortable?¡¯ Feng nai looked at him and slowly narrowed his eyes. His meaning was clear: if you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll take your dog life. Panda shivered.¡±I¡¯m so dizzy. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Brother,e, quick, quick, Let¡¯s Switch!¡± Boss, he¡¯s ying tricks again! Chapter 1609 ? Chapter 1609: Mn we¡¯re here! Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei turned around and nced in their direction. They were mainly looking at a certain mischievous young master Feng. Feng nai was wearing a mask, and his eyes were dark. When his eyes met hers, he actually looked a little innocent. When mo bei saw this, the corners of her lips could not help but curve up. You, you¡¯re already acting like this? The little demon Bo didn¡¯t know why his sister bey was smiling. Everyone knew how difficult it was to make someone who had no facial expressions since young smile. Little demon Bo narrowed her eyes. Zhao sanpang raised his megaphone.¡±¡±Why are you changing seats? we¡¯re already here. King, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t use your honey trap on the little stoic again! Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll be in charge of those who want to date during thepetition. Sit down, sit down!¡± Mo bei had wanted to go over and coax him, but she had to follow the rules, so she didn¡¯t move. Upon seeing this, the childishness that Feng nai had put on with much difficulty was all gone. His eyes were wild and cold. Zhao sanpang was so happy in his heart. So this was the feeling of breaking up a pair of lovebirds ... Ah pui! He was here to protect the little one, and his child couldn¡¯t just be taken away like this. It was sad to say. Their little guy was too proactive. He was really too proactive! Any man would understand that in love, how could a girl take the initiative, right? Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t want to look back on what had happened this week. Don¡¯t ask, if you ask, the Feng family doesn¡¯t have hands at all. Zhao sanpang had also done some research on King and found that he had quite a lot of girlfriend fans. The girls nowadays just couldn¡¯t read people! Fortunately, he was the little one and still gave him face. Just as he was thinking. He saw mo bei turn around and adjust Feng NAI¡¯s mask. She lowered her voice a little, and even her coldness carried a hint of coaxing. ¡°I¡¯ll sit next to you when we get on the ne. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After being coaxed, young master Fengzily curved his eyes and looked at everyone as if they were trash. Zhao sanpang was speechless. His assistant and driver reminded him,¡±¡±That, master fatty, we, we¡¯re here.¡± Even if Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t like young master Feng¡¯s behavior, he didn¡¯t stick to those things anymore. After all, he knew how chaotic the airport was. He raised the loudspeaker and put on his uniform.¡±I¡¯ve just sent you my cell phone. You should know very well what kind of public opinion is going on right now. Many people are waiting to catch you today. Don¡¯t expect anyone to send you out happily. There are many who want you to withdraw from thepetition, and none of them will say nice things. But there¡¯s one thing I want you to listen to. Ignore them and don¡¯t look. No matter what the other party says or does, don¡¯t be emotional. And don¡¯t get caught on camera.¡± Hearing this, Teng Hui and Panda nced at their boss. Zhao sanpang opened the car door with a swish.¡±Other than those words, there¡¯s one more thing. Remember, you¡¯re going to fight for glory. This isn¡¯t something that can be changed just because someone says it. So, all of you stand up straight. Once you¡¯ve entered this door, no one is allowed to back down. Walk out with the aura of a world champion.¡± Then, he looked up again.¡±Back then, my Captain retired, Qin mo fell silent and Supreme Alliance disbanded. I thought I would nevere back. Now, I¡¯m back to tell you guys.¡± ¡°Thank you for all these years, for scoring in Mn again.¡± Thank you for scoring again in Mn. It made me remember the past. Chapter 1610 ? Chapter 1610: We are going to win the World Championship! Trantor: 5496903 After such a long time. In ck me, no matter who it was, they were all being warned, mentioned, and given high hopes. However, no one had ever thanked them. Back then, when mo bei wasn¡¯t around, Feng nai had entered the finals on his own in the United outerpetition. He had killed the most people and had the strongest attack power and damage resistance, but because he didn¡¯t have enough points in the teampetition, he couldn¡¯t win the individual championship. When the world knew that China had such a powerful yer, no one said thank you. Mo bei¡¯s return caused all the foreign clubs to make strategic adjustments. No one thanked the Chinese yers in public like before. When ck me had made it to the world Tournament and broken the curse of thest ce, no one had said thank you. Today, someone finally said this. Panda did not know why, but he suddenly felt a little aggrieved. It wasn¡¯t for himself, but for his boss, who had forgotten the basic skills of the game. So many people were saying that he was no longer worthy. No one cared what he used to be like. What exactly did he persist in all those years in the international arena? Who cared? Most people saw his face, his family background, and how many tricks he had. The person people liked was not the real him. After the National League. Boss had disappeared for half a month. During that half a month, no one could contact him. Even boss Feng didn¡¯t mention where his boss went. There was no news from the Feng family either. They all thought that boss would note back. Half a monthter, he returned to the base. His body was covered in snow and he would cough from time to time. All she could see were the outdoor equipment he had brought back and the down jackets that didn¡¯t fit the summer season. No one knew where he had gone or what he had done. After that, boss seemed to have returned to normal. It seemed like mo bei had never appeared. However, in the middle of the night, he would always see his boss smoking one cigarette after another. Then, he would walk into the kitchen and suddenly stop. He had even seen that insufferably arrogant person walk to theputer, touch the keyboard, and speak in a low voice. He said,¡±I¡¯ll wait one more time, just one more time.¡±¡± No one knew that when boss went to y in the International individualpetition, he had brought the keyboard that mo bei used at the base. Panda looked up and saw his boss pulling his cor. His brother directly pulled him over, leaned close to his neck, and lightly blew on it twice, then ttened his cor. She probably noticed his gaze. The boss on the other side nced sideways. ¡°F * ck!¡± Panda was so frightened that he almost jumped up. On the other hand, Feng nai was in a good mood after being coaxed. He raised his eyelidszily and stuffed a hand into his pocket. His posture was noble and tall, but when he lowered his eyes, there was a mist in them.¡±Are you ready?¡± Panda was taken aback and replied,¡±yes.¡±¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the figure took the lead and strode forward. Just like all the other matches, he stepped into the intersection of the dark lights, supported everything, and stood against the light. At that moment, he thought that his boss had returned. Or perhaps, boss never left. Panda¡¯s throat moved again and again, suppressing his rolling emotions, and finally said loudly,¡±¡±Alright!¡± If you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s go. As long as they were together, ck me had nothing to fear! At that time, no one knew. In the parking lot of the international terminal, five figures, one after another, and a five-year-old little one, would create a legend ... Chapter 1611 ? Chapter 1611: If it was a demon Trantor: 5496903 Buzzzzzz! The moment the elevator doors slid open, the people who had been watching ck me¡¯s journey all this time immediately rushed over! Countless cameras and live broadcast stands were pointed at the person¡¯s face. Feng nai stood at the very front. When he raised his eyes slightly, all he could see was his ck mask. But even so, it could make the poprity of the live broadcast room skyrocket. Someone wanted to rush over, but the security guards were one step ahead and stopped them in a safe area. From afar, she could see Feng Yi in a suit, closing the tablet with one hand, standing at the first-ss check-in area. Aside from his battle uniform, ck me¡¯s luggage was also the same. It was silver-white, metallic, and had a printed on it. Mo bei, with her elegant figure, stood in the middle of the crowd. She held the handle of her luggage with one hand and the little demon Bo with the other. There was no need to mention the little demon Bo¡¯s outfit. Who else was more suitable than him to wear a smaller battle uniform? That noble and fair little face had a sense of alienation that didn¡¯t belong to his age. He had a ck hat on his head and was blowing on a bubble gum, cool and arrogant. The only thing that she found cute was the little bun on the back of his little head. It swayed as he walked. Seeing that mo bei was still holding a child¡¯s hand, how could some people let her off? Someone shouted,¡±is your hand okay? you should participate in thepetition. Can you stop your irresponsible behavior?¡± Someone also shouted,¡¯is Almighty k really a lunatic? Say something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag the other contestants down, alright?¡±someone shouted. There was no absolute gentleness in his voice. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, ck me¡¯s disappearance for so long was to avoid responsibility. It was such a chaotic scene. If it was in the past, Panda and Teng Hui would definitely panic. But now, they didn¡¯t even turn back. Their eyes were looking forward, and there was a light in their eyes. The five of them, with Feng nai in the lead, stood in a row, their uniforms fluttering in the wind. A group of people surrounded them, and the security guards followed them to keep a distance. How could those security guards be ordinary people? they had all followed Feng nai to yise, so they were professional and calm. People who wanted to talk about this matter didn¡¯t want to see this. Since there was no trouble, he would create trouble. A girl was holding a phone and was about to hit mo bei¡¯s face when little demon Bo turned to look. The girl fell to the ground with the help of the security guard. She was smart and knew what to say.¡±I just wanted to take a photo. Why are you pushing me like this? have you ever cherished us fans?¡± She looked at mo bei, never thinking of hiding the resentment in her eyes. Her voice was even more cynical. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. You¡¯re just a substitute. You¡¯ll never be worthy of participating in thepetition!¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and looked at her. She didn¡¯t reach out, nor did she move. A photo like this was bound to be deciphered into countlessyers of meaning. Mo bei had indeed gotten used to it. Even her eyes were calm. The little demon Bo wanted to move. At this moment, a figure walked back to his side. It was Feng nai. He stopped to mo bei¡¯s left, his eyes dark and bottomless, as if they were separated by mist.¡±A scam? Then the way you fell was wrong.¡± He pulled down his mask with one hand and pursed his lips lightly,ughed mockingly, and said,¡±¡±I should go home and find a ss. Maybe I can use this method to get a boyfriend.¡± The girl wanted to say something. Feng nai suddenly bent over, his entire body cold.¡±I just heard you ask me if I¡¯m crazy. It¡¯s not an easy question to answer, but I have one thing to say. I don¡¯t mind going crazy for whoever tries to scam her. I heard that people with dissociative identity disorder like me tend to go to extremes easily, such as ...¡± At this point, he lowered his voice so that only the girl could hear him clearly. In just a moment, the girl¡¯s pupils suddenly trembled, and her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at Feng nai. There was an uproar and exposure. No matter how many people were filming. He had no intention of holding back. ¡°He¡¯s protecting the substitute yer that was mentioned before. ¡± ¡°Really? To think that I used to like her, sigh. ¡± After Feng nai heard this, he didn¡¯t do anything else. He only slowly stood up straight and assumed the same posture as mo bei. It was as if he was saying,¡±since the world wants to demonize you, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Chapter 1612 ? Chapter 1612: We are one! Trantor: 5496903 The girl was crying, and the people passing by were taking photos. However, in the midst of thismotion, other than Feng nai, a few other figures walked back. Some were tall, some were short, some were thin, and some were fat. They had different personalities, but they all wore ck coats. All the voices faded away, leaving only the words ¡°ck me¡± behind them. It was as if they were saying that they were one! They walked out of the crowd, followed the instructions, checked in, and collected their boarding passes. They didn¡¯t say a word during the whole process. The manager was a little surprised. He turned around and looked at President Feng.¡±They actually didn ¡®t?¡± Feng Yi was dressed in a suit. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the time. He held a pen and said concisely,¡±You stay here to deal with the aftermath. If there¡¯s any problem with the organizingmittee, call this number.¡± After he finished speaking, he wrote a piece of paper and stuck it in the club manager¡¯s hand. The manager had just lowered his eyes when he froze! The one from the Qin family? ¡°Boss Feng, this, I ...¡± The manager stuttered. Feng Yi pulled his luggage.¡±Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s here to do this. After all, he¡¯s the first captain of the external department.¡± The manager¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, and he couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. The old people who had stayed behind had all experienced that era. However, he had never thought that everything woulde back. At the other end of the security check, a group of people was looking down at their bags. They all looked like teenagers, just like those years when they were going to ride the wind and break the waves. The manager took a deep breath and turned around. Facing the chaos behind him, his face was full of smiles. ¡°Friends, Make way, make way, let¡¯s let the other passengers travel safely first ...¡± It was different from the passageway that mo bei and the others had taken. Huan Leng and the other contestants who had been selected all went through the security check. ¡°Captain, are bey and the rest alright? ¡°The person standing next to him was never quiet.¡±I heard that that demon surnamed Feng even forgot how to fight us.¡± Huleng nced sideways at his team members. That look made the Blondie a little hesitant.¡±¡±I¡¯m worried too. Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem right. After the duo match that day, he called me all night. Besides, didn¡¯t you agree with mo Nan? when you go to Mn you have to be bey¡¯s teammate. Even I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be taken away by mo Nan. I¡¯ve been on guard all day. Do you understand, C-Captain?¡± Before she could finish listening, she picked up her shoulder bag and walked in Feng NAI¡¯s direction. Blondie looked up and realized that the person was gone. He looked at the ce where his Captain had gone and quickly followed. No way, what was Captain doing? Fight ck me¡¯s people? Now that they had merged into one team, fighting would be considered an internal fight! No, no! Blondie shook his head as he ran forward. At the boarding gate, Feng nai was standing in front of the window. Behind him were brightly colored nes. It was still different from before. Other than taking the milk from mo bei¡¯s hands, he seemed to have very little rtionship with the rest of the team. However, young master Feng didn¡¯t change at all. He couldn¡¯t open the milk lid himself. His head was tilted, and his hair fell down. His eyes were dark, and his face was obviously very noble and handsome, but because he was looking at mo bei, he seemed a little smug for no reason. It was as if living off a woman was something to be proud of. Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t even want toin about hisck of hands. ¡°King, let¡¯s have a talk,¡± huleng said. Chapter 1613 ? Chapter 1613: I love you~ Trantor: 5496903 Hearing this, Feng nai turned his eyes slightly. There was still milk foam on his upper lips, and his gaze was very arrogant, as if he was saying,¡±Who are you?¡± Panda knew that this was just how their boss was. However, ever since ck me had been established, their boss had more or less changed when he was outside. This was great, he didn¡¯t even bother to pretend outside. Hu Leng was just about to frown. Feng nai threw the empty milk bottle into the trash can and stuffed a hand into his pocket. He said in a light voice,¡±¡±What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. ¡± Huleng walked closer and didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±Can you still fight?¡± Feng nai looked at him nonchntly. Huleng didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and spoke again,¡±The rumors are true. Something happened to you, so you didn¡¯t log in to your ount in the foreign server.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up in a devilish manner.¡±Since you¡¯re so smart, does it matter whether I can fight or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important. If you didn¡¯te back, we wouldn¡¯t have won. Maybe you don¡¯t care about what I¡¯m going to say now. King, you¡¯re the captain of the Chinese team this time. Do you know how many people trained until their hands were disabled in order to appear in Mn? Because with one more year, it¡¯s possible to win the World Championship before retiring. Because with one more year, it¡¯s possible to prove themselves. But some people are spurned for what they love, and they may even have to bear the curse for the rest of their lives, even forced to retire. ¡± ¡°bey is standing right beside you. You can ask her. ¡°Hunchback Leng picked up her backpack.¡± What did she do to win this championship?¡± As he said this, the shadow that passed by him stopped. ¡°You¡¯re noting back because you want her to fight alone again? Just like a year ago, when she was called a substitute?¡± The two words seemed to have triggered some sort of switch. Feng NAI¡¯s back trembled, and he raised his hand to press his head, the corners of his eyes a little red. He knew that the other him was making a fuss again. Feng NAI¡¯s face was pale as he clenched his right hand. He didn¡¯t want to leave. Even if no one weed him, he didn¡¯t want to leave. Probably sensing his strange behavior, a clear figure walked over and directly raised his hand to cover his ears, his eyes clear. ¡°Am I a substitute?¡± Mo bei asked him. Feng nai pursed his thin lips.¡±Are you a pig? why are you asking me this kind of question? of course not.¡± ¡°You used to say that you were my only fan.¡± Mo bei lowered her hand and held his. Feng NAI¡¯s lips were so pale that he looked like a severely ill patient who had lost too much blood.¡±¡±He said that, not me.¡± ¡°Panda also said that you¡¯ve liked me a lot since long ago. ¡°Mo bei looked serious.¡± So, you have the best say on what kind of yer I am. As long as you don¡¯t lose your fan, I¡¯m not a substitute.¡± Panda, who was called out, thought,¡¯this sounds like he¡¯s coaxing a child. What¡¯s wrong with my brother? he¡¯s using such a childish method to coax the great devil?¡¯ Even if boss had lost his memory, his IQ wouldn¡¯t be that low, dear. ¡°I won¡¯t stop being your fan.¡± Suddenly, a lowugh was heard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what that person did in the past.¡± ¡°After this, I¡¯ll be your fan.¡± ¡°And your disciple.¡± There was no doubt that Feng nai was good-looking, but that state of mind always had an indescribable morbid feeling. Arrogant and humble, these were the most contradictory words, but he had them. ¡°I was taught by you, how can I not be able to fight?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t need him toe back. I can ...¡¯ Chapter 1614 ? Chapter 1614: Protect Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei looked at him and reached out to hold him. Her expression was indifferent as she met his gaze.¡±¡±Cold God, you should have heard it.¡± After watching this scene for a long time, huleng pressed down the hat on his head.¡±¡±It¡¯s good that you can rest assured. ¡± This sentence had severalyers of meaning. No one would be at ease with Feng NAI¡¯s current state. The airport was in such a mess that the organizingmittee had to consider it. After all, it had been so many years and China had been nominated for the worldpetition again. They couldn¡¯t just lose their first game in Mn. All the e-sports fans knew about Feng NAI¡¯s situation now. They couldn¡¯t treat him so coldly. Even if there was an old man here, it would be the same. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to let King go on stage first.¡± The person who made the suggestion carefully nced at the white-haired old man sitting in the middle of the conference room. It could be seen that he was truly respectful. But he had to consider the big picture. ¡°Right now, there are peopleing to the organizingmittee¡¯s entrance to cause Trouble Every Day. The voices on the inte haven¡¯t stopped either. The yers all know what King¡¯s situation is like now. No one wants to see something like this happen to their Captain. It will also affect the yers ¡®psychological state. Based on this consideration, we all think that it¡¯s best to let King calm down first. If it doesn¡¯t work, he can be a substitute yer. After all, in an internationalpetition, time is tight and substitutes are equally important.¡± These words were reasonable. Especially in the current situation, it was indeed a good solution. The old man looked around. Some people wanted to say something but stopped, while others nodded. In the end, no one objected. The old man let out a long sigh and looked into the distance,¡±¡±Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking about the times when we won the Volleyball Championship, the gymnastics Championship, and the Mn Championship. At that time, the streets and alleys were all cheering. Now, no matter how great the glory is, it seems to be inferior to some gossip. ¡± At this point, the old man paused, as if he had suddenly aged a lot. ¡°Times have changed. That disciple of mine, letting him be a substitute, is really ... All these years, he made it to the finals alone. He could have been the champion, but because the team¡¯s total points were not enough, he could only stop at the top ten. This year, China finally qualified, but he can¡¯t y.¡± The two managers opposite looked at each other, then looked up at the director. No one wanted to see the old man like this. After all, he was wearing a medal. However, they still had to give the outside world an exnation. ¡°We can understand your feelings.¡± ¡°King has put us at ease for so many years. I¡¯m sure he knows that the big picture is more important right now. He wouldn¡¯t want to see his teammate lose the entirepetition because of his own failure ...¡± Bang! Bang! Suddenly! The door of the meeting room was forcefully pushed open from the outside. This sound also interrupted the director¡¯s words. Everyone turned to look at the door. At the intersection of light and shadow, a slender and Noble figure strolled to the long table. His posture was very casual, and his legs were long. He didn¡¯t look like he was here for a meeting, but rather like he was walking on the runway. However, it was this person who had made the director¡¯s expression change even without him saying anything. ¡°Bury what? Director Xu, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now, you can continue with your topic. ¡± The person was wearing gold-rimmed sses, had a high nose bridge, and fair skin. He was refined and Noble, no different from when he was a teenager. If one had to point out the difference, it would probably be that it gave people a more oppressive feeling. Even if he took off his sses, it would still be the same ... Chapter 1615 ? Chapter 1615: Dreamse back at night. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Qin...Qin ...¡± Director Xu wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone at the conference table had a drastic change in expression. Behind the person was the trophy that the organizingmittee was most proud of. Outside the building, the video that was being yed on loop gradually ovepped with the figure. For a moment, the people sitting here could not tell what year it was. The person was very polite. After wiping his sses, he smiled.¡±Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is really like dreaming of the past.¡± Someone tried to smooth things over,¡±old Xu, old Xu!¡±¡± Director Xu seemed to have woken up from a dream as he took a step forward and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and the real God is finally here, President Qin!¡± Qin mo lifted his eyes to look at him. That nce left director Xu speechless,¡±¡±As you can see, when a team¡¯s Ace yer has a problem, the organizingmittee doesn¡¯t have a Day of Peace. The pressure from the outside world is still fine, but if it really is a personal loss, no one can afford to take the responsibility.¡± ¡°Director Xu.¡± Qin mo supported himself with one hand on the desk, his body slowly approaching.¡±I wonder how long director Xu has been here? do you know what I told you guys?¡± Director Xu hadn¡¯t taken this position back then. However, the sense of oppression that came from him was like yesterday, vivid in his mind. This person was also in this ce, wearing a battle uniform, his eyes cold, and he only said one sentence,¡±¡±I cane back and lead the Chinese teams, but I¡¯ll decide who will participate and how we¡¯ll y.¡± The former guild leader agreed. That year, the word ¡°Huaxia¡± exploded in Mn. To reach the top in one battle was a glory thatsted for three years. Now, he was back. Director Xu knew that everything here had been won back by the group of people he led. But ... ¡°President Qin, it¡¯s not the time for you guys anymore. Not only do we have to bnce the outside world, but we also have to consider realistic factors.¡± Qin Mo¡¯s eyes were light, so light that they were cold.¡±The reality is that for so many years, you bunch of trash have only been counting on one person to enter the final circle. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, you should let him rest. Since director Xu cares so much about what the outside world says, why don¡¯t you go down to the sea and do public rtions?¡± ¡°President Qin, you, you ...¡± Director Xu¡¯s face turned red and white. He wanted to say something, but his chest ached from being blocked. Qin Mo¡¯s voice was very slow.¡±For this match, if you still want the trophy behind me, then you better keep your thoughts to yourself. Instead of letting King be a substitute, why don¡¯t you go home now? the organizingmittee has been around for so many years and has nurtured quite a number of yers on the national team. They¡¯re all very lively internally, but they¡¯ve been sealed with zero. You¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble just to not win the championship.¡± ¡°Little brat Qin!¡± The old man listened happily and subconsciously said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go too far. ¡± Qin mo replied gently,¡±let¡¯s get to the point. I do admire the organizingmittee¡¯s ability to nurture people.¡±¡± This round of ridicule hit her where it hurt. Director Xu¡¯s faction was so listless that they wanted to get rid of themselves. Qin mo chuckled and pulled him up by the cor with one hand.¡±Director Xu, what kind of ce do you think the Esports Arena is?¡± This time, director Xu was truly afraid, his lips trembling.¡±¡±B-boss Qin, I, I ...¡± ¡°You deal with the outside world¡¯s voices. I don¡¯t care how much pressure you¡¯re under, but this pressure shouldn¡¯t be given to the yers in Mn are trying their best to win the championship.¡± Qin mo released her and stood tall in front of the conference table.¡±What you should do is to let the person who should go on stage go on stage.¡± The person in charge stood up and sighed,¡±¡±Let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Director Xu nodded. The person-in-charge walked towards Qin mo. ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t do with my heart. I often feel that I¡¯m old. But after seeing you today, I don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s anything to be afraid of.¡±¡± Yes, there was nothing to be afraid of. Who wouldn¡¯t want to see the Grand asion of that year again? Chapter 1616 ? Chapter 1616: He¡¯s my boyfriend. Trantor: 5496903 It was normal for nes to take off andnd on international flights. Since they were leading the team, the positions of the members selected would not be too far apart. Before boarding the ne, Zhao sanpang had changed the megaphone into headphones so as not to affect China¡¯s image. He had even put on some camouge makeup on his face to make himself look more like a big Boss. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Everyone should be familiar with me. Although I haven¡¯t given any guidance, I¡¯ve yed inpetitions before. No matter what grudges your teams have had in the past, we are now a team.¡± Zhao sanpang looked around him.¡±When you¡¯re outside, remember your identity as Chinese.¡± Upon hearing this, Hua Xiaoyi and the rest were still in a daze. Mo bei had already said,¡±yes.¡±¡± That face, even now, was still clear and serious. Zhao sanpang looked over, her eyes reflected in his eyes. He thenughed out loud.¡±Then let¡¯s board the ne and let them y big!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This time, a total of eleven people answered. The youngsters ¡®voices that came from the bottom of their hearts attracted a lot of attention. Of course, there would be people taking photos. There were also people who asked. ¡°What is this for? They¡¯re all wearing the same clothes. ¡± ¡°An athlete?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s ying a game. Wasn¡¯t there a lot of noise outside?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ruckus? these young men look so energetic.¡± ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s take a photo together. Young man,e, take a photo with Auntie.¡± An Auntie wearing a silk scarf walked up to mo bei and raised her phone high.¡±¡±Your doll is really pretty. The one behind you is also pretty. You guys must be really good. You¡¯ve already made it overseas. You¡¯re really pretty.¡± The other contestants looked over and were about to persuade him. After all, everyone knew about bey¡¯s personality. She probably didn¡¯t like this kind of person. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that the usually cold person not only looked at the camera, but also bent her knees slightly to match the auntie¡¯s height. The Auntie smiled even more happily. She took a photo and said with a smile,¡±¡±Little kids, you have to work hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was light. The Auntie held the phone in satisfaction and couldn¡¯t bear to put it down.¡±¡±Why does the person behind you look so unhappy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s hungry. I¡¯ll get on the ne and open a bag of snacks for him. ¡± Mo bei responded. As the person who had been called out twice in a row, Feng nai turned to look at him. The Auntie clutched her chest.¡±Aiyo! This guy is so fierce. Why are you opening his snacks for him?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyelids twitched, and hiszy voice had yet to ring out. Mo bei continued,¡¯he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± ¡°A couple? ¡°The auntie¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± As he said this, he sized Feng nai up. At this time, her sister came over and pulled her to board the ne. The Auntie waved at mo bei, then turned her head and whispered to her group of close friends,¡±¡±I took a picture. It¡¯s so good. A group of children are going to bring glory to us. The two most good-looking ones are a pair ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Auntie lowered her voice and said,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. He¡¯s ying in an internationalpetition. The little kid even told me not to worry. He¡¯s very polite.¡±¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the championship?¡± ¡°Of course ...¡± The sunset group¡¯s voices were getting further and further away, and they were getting more and more cheerful. Mo bei stood there, her figure clear and elegant. She lowered her eyes to look at her hand. In her palm was the candy the Auntie had given her. Words might be able to destroy people. But at the same time, it could also give people strength ... Chapter 1617 ? Chapter 1617: What Feng nai cared about ... Trantor: 5496903 The other contestants looked at each other and lowered their voices. ¡°bey is actually so cooperative when taking photos?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she doesn¡¯t like fans?¡± ¡°Is she holding candy?¡± ¡°bey doesn¡¯t eat candy, right?¡± Just as people were discussing. Mo bei peeled off the sugar and raised her hand. Feng nai, who was looking sideways at her, raised his eyebrows, the meaning in his eyes unclear. Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear.¡± Feng nai suddenly smiled and leaned over to take a bite of the lemon candy, his handsome face looking devilish.¡±¡±Your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mo bei had a serious expression on her face. After casting ¡®feed¡¯, she picked up her shoulder bag, took her carbon pen, and went to fill in the form. On the other hand, Feng nai was chewing on a candy between his white teeth. His dark eyes met the gaze that was cast over, and he chuckled slightly, his voicezy.¡±She likes to tell everyone that I¡¯m her boyfriend. You guys just have to get used to it.¡± Panda was speechless. Teng Hui was speechless. The other pro yers were speechless. Little demon Bo was wearing a small beret. She raised her hand to press down the brim of the hat and smiled coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s your face?¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him and attributed such behavior to envy, jealousy, and hatred. There was no need for him to argue with a child. The other pro yers raised their heads to look at the ne that had taken off. They really did need to get used to it. This wasn¡¯t at all like the overseas expedition they had imagined. Only Zhao sanpang stood there, reminiscing. As he watched mo bei walk past him, he suddenly recalled that the little stoic had also been like this back then. He was a man of few words, and his eyes were fierce. His eyes were clean and stubborn. Now, she was already so big. He still didn¡¯t know how to smile, but his back view still didn¡¯t change. Qin Xinji, little spade, luoluo, Captain ... Zhao sanpang shut his eyes for a moment before opening them again! ¡°Mn we¡¯re here.¡± This sentence caused mo bei¡¯S Pen to pause, and the backpack she was leaning on drooped down. The sky at the capital¡¯s airport was so blue that it stretched as far as the eye could see. Line up, check tickets, board the ne. The contestants were arranged to fly together for more than ten hours, so they had to be prepared in advance. The attention that Feng nai received was undoubtedly the highest. As the team leader, his current state would always cause those who were not in ck me state to feel uneasy. Even though some of the pro yers didn¡¯t say it out loud, the atmosphere could be vaguely felt. Zhao sanpang wouldn¡¯t solve this kind of problem. After all, in the e-sports arena, strength was King. If he wanted others to be convinced, he had to achieve results. Everyone knew the truth. However, two or three people who went to the bathroom would always chat. ¡°How are we going to y the first game when we¡¯re in Mn?¡± There were many people, and there were many people in line. The Blondie put his phone away. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about Fatty¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take it lying down after just one round. After all, with King¡¯s condition, he might ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Someone tugged at his sleeve. The yellow-haired man turned around to take a look. Other than the people in the same cabin, there was also a figure standing tall in the crowd. She did not know if he had heard her. After all, only her fair and beautiful jaw could be seen after she put on the hat. He was still the same,zy and Noble, unapproachable. ¡°King?¡±The Blondie gasped in embarrassment. When he turned around, he wished he could disappear. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were unfathomable as he looked out of the cabin, his thoughts unknown. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about these things. However, a sentence kept appearing in his mind. ¡°bey is standing right beside you. You can ask her what she has done to win this championship.¡± Chapter 1618 ? Chapter 1618: Landing Mn a sweet kiss. Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai lowered his ck cap. He had seen the video of his previous match. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he couldn¡¯t do it to that extent. He could not even remember how he had changed his equipment in seconds, performed a dragon¡¯s cavebo, and even some of the operations ... Sensing the strange behavior of the person beside her, mo bei¡¯s gaze fell on him.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Feng nai curled his lips into a smile and didn¡¯t reveal his eyes. His beautiful jawline was still there, and from a distance, he looked wild and evil. Probably thinking that they had said something wrong, the two contestants looked at each other, pointed to their phones, and then typed something. They turned the screen to the side so that mo bei could see it. Mo bei¡¯s expression was very calm, as if she did not care about this kind of thing. However, those who knew her well would know that her eyes had started to sink, as if they were soaked in ink. He had always been a proud person. No one was more aware of this than mo bei. For the burden of an idol, he would buy his own spicy sticks to eat. When he drew blood, he turned his head away without even looking. However, once the match started, he seemed to be able to support everything. The curses and nders did not destroy him at all. He had just forgotten about it. As a result, even his pride was trampled under the feet of others. Mo bei¡¯s left hand, which was ced on the seat, was so tightly clenched that it had turned white. The coldness in her eyes made the two people holding their phones a little petrified. Just as they suspected that God bey would ¡°cross the tower to kill¡± them, mo bei naturally raised her hand, picked up the ne¡¯s Safety Manual, and leaned forward. The sudden soft and cool touch on his thin lips made Feng nai, who was still smiling evilly, suddenly stop. The ck eyes hidden under the brim of the hat had other emotions. Mo bei¡¯s pose was A ¡®a¡¯ and handsome. Even though the side of their faces were blocked by the safety Manual, everyone could see what she had done with a single nce. The two contestants were dumbfounded. Hua Xiaoyi, who was looking for her good brother for snacks, held a bag of yogurt in her mouth and asked,¡±Who am I? where am I?¡± Han Xi was much calmer. It was just that his actions were real. He turned on his phone and entered flight mode, but he still couldn¡¯t receive any messages from a certain well-known goddess. He poked the screen with his fingertips. Zhao sanpang was still snoring, so he didn¡¯t see this scene. Little demon Bo had bought a first-ss ticket: he was crossing his two short, white, and tender legs. He was thinking about how to escape from the Qin family so that his scumbag father wouldn¡¯t find out. He frowned slightly, causing the air stewardesses to shout, ¡°It¡¯s so cute. I really want to steal it home and raise it. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s kiss did notst long. When the safety Manual was removed, there was still a faint lemon fragrance. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were dazed for a moment, before he returned to his young master appearance.¡±¡±This little sister, please pay attention to the asion. Don¡¯t kiss just because you want to.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Mo bei¡¯s hand was about tond. Feng nai, however, pulled her over. It was the same Safety Manual, but he used a different force. The possessiveness became more and more obvious, and there was also a hint of love. He only slowed down when mo bei¡¯s breathing became unstable. He breathed lightly, and when he left, the corners of his lips were overflowing with satisfaction. Mo bei, who was pressed into his arms, could only feel his strong and powerful heartbeat and the minty sweetness lingering in his mouth. Someone was watching. Feng nai raised his jawline, his handsome and indifferent face filled with the expression ¡°don¡¯t look at me.¡± Coupled with the smile on his face, it made people blush and their hearts race. After all, his usually pale lips were now colored, adding a bit of luxury, making him look even more like a demon, so handsome that it was seductive. The two yers once again sighed that they liked girls. Otherwise, with King¡¯s current state ... They shook their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look at him anymore. Panda felt even more guilty when his boss looked back at him, and he silently shrank back. Mo bei was in Feng NAI¡¯s arms. She raised her hand and held his. The two of them were wearing the same clothes. Because of their outstanding looks, the scene of them sleeping together was beautiful and pleasing to the eye. Very quickly, all the lights in the cabin went out. However, Feng nai opened his eyes, and his gazended on her wrist, which was still wrapped in white bandages. ¡°I will help you get the championship.¡± ¡°If he can do it, so can I.¡± Other than Feng Yi, who was still looking at the information of the other teams, no one else heard this. The cabin returned to silence. Other than the soft snoring, there was nothing else. Feng Yi reached out and pushed his gold-rimmed sses up the bridge of his nose, like a cunning Fox. After all, it had always been his pleasure to watch his arrogant nephew suffer. But ... Feng Yi turned his attention back to the tablet. Naer had to get better if she really wanted to win the championship. After all, the Mn tournament was not like China. It might be easy to break through, but the top three teams were not easy to win. Moreover, the other party should have already obtained information about their current situation. They still had to think of a way to adjust to victory. Even though that person would definitely stabilize the situation in the country. However, once naer made a mistake on the field ... Everything would return to zero. Feng Yi understood public opinion the best, and understood theplicated consequences it would bring. ¡®Let¡¯s see what his nephew will do in the face of adversity ...¡¯ That night, the ne flew over the ocean and cut through the clouds. Everyone in the cabin was resting until the announcement was made. ¡°Dear passengers, we have safely arrived at our destination. The ne needs to taxied to the designated parking spot. To ensure your safety ...¡± The Chinese and English broadcast sessfully woke Zhao sanpang up. He pped his face hard and said,¡±¡±All of you, focus. Remember, suppress the other party with your momentum.¡± ¡°The other party? Who is it?¡± Hua Xiaoyi was sleeping so soundly that his hair was sticking up. Zhao sanpang looked at the traffic light and unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get off the ne. ¡± Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face was full of question marks. Discipline was a rule that had been set since Qin mo had led his team overseas. More than ten people lined up in a line to get off the ne and board the shuttle bus. The degree of neatness even attracted the local people¡¯s attention. ¡°look!¡± ¡°Country H?¡± ¡°NO, NO, he must be from Huaxia. I¡¯ve been to Huaxia, and they¡¯re all like this!¡± ¡°So cool!¡± ¡°People in Y nation are short and rude. Oh my God, they¡¯re so cool!¡± There were manynguages mixed in. Some of the contestants didn¡¯t understand and asked,¡±what are they saying?¡±¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°K-God seems to know all the voicenguages from every country.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Last year in the league tournament, there was a reporter who discriminated against us. He even used F to mock people.¡± ¡°This ... That reporter must be traumatized.¡± ¡°His face is not just a little ck.¡± Hearing this, Zhao sanpang patted Feng nai.¡±¡±Are theyplimenting you?¡± Feng nai stood there tall and slender, looking over sideways.¡±¡±There are many people on the inte who praise God Fatty¡¯s wall-hanging posture.¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless. He finally understood why the little demon Bo didn¡¯t like this person. This was simply as annoying as Qin Xinji! Chapter 1619 ? Chapter 1619: Bro bei, specialized in curing scourge Trantor: 5496903 Zhao sanpang took a deep breath and was about to scold him. Mo bei, who was standing at the side, said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s get off the car. ¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Little stoic, aren¡¯t you siding with that arrogant nephew of yours too much?¡± Zhao sanpang tugged at Feng Yi with one hand. Feng Yi raised his hand to look at the time. As a businessman, he could see things clearly. ¡°That¡¯s her boyfriend, what are you?¡± ¡°I, I ...¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t manage to catch his breath.¡±Sure, boyfriend. Watch how I tear a couple apart.¡± Little demon Bo was carrying her small school bag and getting off the car. She nced at this scene indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±Zhao sanpang turned around. Feng Yi pushed his sses up,¡±I guess he¡¯s looking down on you.¡±¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless. ¡°Little demon, stop right there!¡± Qin Weian did not turn back. He walked in front of mo bei, lifted his little face, and said in a good-looking childish manner,¡±¡±Big sister bei, I¡¯ve been sitting here for too long. My legs are a little numb.¡± ¡°Legs numb? Mo bei stopped. The little demon Bo nodded her head hard. She looked cool and cute. Anyone who saw him like this would find him extremely adorable, let alone mo bei, who had always doted on him. Zhao sanpang¡¯s mouth was wide open when he saw this scene. He gave Feng Yi a thumbs up and sighed.¡±Amazing, he¡¯s indeed Qin Xinji¡¯s son.¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t say anything, his business-like voice filled the air. Mo bei put down her backpack and was about to bend down to pick up the little one. Feng nai stood at the side, his long and narrow peach-shaped eyes narrowed. Caught off guard, he reached out and blocked mo bei¡¯s movements. Mo bei raised her brows. The little demon Bo also raised her eyebrows. Feng nai smiled, his eyes bright.¡±You¡¯ve just had an operation. Carrying a child will affect your recovery. Let me do it.¡±¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line when she heard this. Feng NAI¡¯s smile deepened, and he was about to bend over. The little demon Bo retracted her hand. She was polite but her tone was, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble uncle Feng, I can do it myself. ¡± He called mo bei sister while he called Feng nai uncle. Everyone present knew the difference. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you have short legs,¡±Feng nai said slowly. He didn¡¯t want to carry this little brat. However, he knew very well what this little brat was up to. Because of the words ¡®short legs¡¯, the little demon bo put away his harmless child-like appearance and was about to re up. Mo bei lifted him up and ced him in Feng NAI¡¯s arms. In an instant, both the one who was hugging and the one being hugged froze on the spot. The two of them, one big and one small, both had mysophobia, so they just looked at each other face to face. Other than Feng Lin, Feng nai had never held any other child before, so one could imagine the expression on his handsome face. He wished there was a window to throw young master Qin out. The little demon Bo was extremely disgusted and wanted to push him. Mo bei patted his back.¡±Be good.¡± Then, he patted Feng nai again.¡±Watch him. This ce is big. We don¡¯t understand each other¡¯snguage. It¡¯s easy to get lost.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he no longer paid any attention to the two of them. He carried his two school bags, one big and one small, and walked straight to the front. The little demon Bo was speechless. Feng nai thought, I can¡¯t let go even if I want to! Zhao sanpang could see the expressions of the two scoundrels. Heughed so hard that he was swaying from side to side.¡±Hahahaha, the little stoic has a way. I say, King, you have to hold the little devil well. If she were to bump into something, the little stoic would definitely be heartbroken! Hahahaha!¡± Chapter 1620 ? Chapter 1620: Meeting a love rival Trantor: 5496903 Zhao sanpang¡¯sughter sessfully ignited the fire. Feng nai was wearing a baseball cap and said in a low voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s best if your hands don¡¯te up. Also, look at your short legs and don¡¯t dirty my clothes. ¡± ¡°You should be the one paying attention to the distance. Don¡¯t face me and wear a mask. There¡¯s bacteria. ¡°When the little demon Bo said this, her noble little face was cold and annoyed. Since mo bei was not around, there was no need for the two of them to pretend. Displeasure was clearly written all over Feng NAI¡¯s face. He immediately twisted the little one¡¯s figure and hugged him with one arm. Little demon Bo saw his sister bei looking back and her eyes curved into crescents. Mo bei¡¯s tone was serious as she said,¡¯these two people get along pretty well.¡± Everyone thought,¡±where did you get the idea?¡± Zhao sanpangughed like crazy. He was very happy. It had to be said that, even if one ignored the fact that the adult and the child couldn¡¯t tolerate each other, the two of them still looked very cool together. Feng NAI¡¯s figure and appearance didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. With him carrying a baby in one hand, little demon Bo had a natural sense of arrogance, and he was wearing the same battle uniform. The moment they left the tunnel, they became the most eye-catching scenery. Many people turned around, thinking that they were shooting a movie. After all, they were in Mn and there were many foreigners. All the professional yers who came to thepetition did not forget that they were representing China! More and more people started to look at him. Some people werementing about their neat and cowardly March and formation, while others wanted to tease the little demon Bo that Feng nai was carrying. ¡°My God, is this an Eastern Angel? Such beautiful ck eyes, and he¡¯s wearing that kind of clothes. Is this baby here topete too?¡± While they were waiting for their luggage, the locals came up to them to chat, probably to pinch little demon Bo¡¯s face. The other yers saw this and wanted to block it. Then, a string of fluent foreign words came from Feng NAI¡¯s arms.¡±¡±Beautifuldy, we Easterners are more reserved. My face can only be pinched by my future wife.¡± ¡°Oh my God, this child is so cute! Look at what he¡¯s said. ¡± The stunned expressions of the locals made the yers look at each other. ¡°What did little Almighty Qin say?¡± ¡°How would I know? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Almighty Qin¡¯s son is so awesome. He¡¯s probably a child.¡± The discussions were still going on. There was amotion over there. Many people were running around, including local reporters. Many girls were holding their phones and support signs. They were very enthusiastic. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen such a scene before. It could be said that they had been experiencing it all the time in China. However, in China, they were the ones who were sought after. Now in Mn, such a group of people ran past them and directly ran towards the other exit. He could clearly see the national emblem on the support sign that had fallen to the ground. Hua Xiaoyi opened his mouth and said,¡±no way. Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road?¡±¡± After seeing the support sign, the other contestants alsopletely understood what Lord fatty had meant on the ne. Before he could turn around, he could already hear the mighty voice behind him. Immediately after, eleven people walked over with shoulder bags. The coach, manager, assistant, staff, and counselor were also casually present. It had to be said that this scene was still very cool. After all, they were all people who had appeared on the cover of e-sports magazines. There was even a poprment in the circle that the reason why Country H¡¯s team was so popr was not only because they had won the championship for three years in a row, but also because each of them had a face that could enter the circle! Of course, the most important thing was the unrivaled poprity that they had umted from years of overseas work. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Bing and the others!¡± Chapter 1621 ? Chapter 1621: Feng nai was jealous. Trantor: 5496903 They were no strangers to Country H¡¯s team. So far, many professional e-sports yers, no matter which country they were from, were learning the awareness and skills of the H country¡¯s teams. After all, winning three Championships in a row was not something that could be achieved with just good looks. The existence of Country H¡¯s team was like a mountain that could not be climbed. Legendary mid, Gale top, as well as the God of jungler who had been able to beat the entire world every year, ye Bing. For so many years, out of all the professional yers present, only the team that hunleng was in and the team from Country H had officially met in the arena. That battle was a pain that every Chinese esports fan would never forget. It wasn¡¯t easy for China to win the group match, but they had to face off against Country H. It wasn¡¯t that Huan Leng¡¯s fight wasn¡¯t exciting, but that they didn¡¯t have a chance to fight at all. Every single one of the other party¡¯s members could crush them in all aspects. Rather than a battle, it was more like a one-sided coaching match. In a true zero-score match, night ice was only ying as a show of respect. Each match would end in a dozen minutes. Even a top-tier yer like Huan Leng couldn¡¯t perform well in a team battle alone. Many of the Chinese professional yers were silent when they saw that match. Could this be the difference between them and the other party? Could such a gap really be made up by hard work? They didn¡¯t even dare to fight. In particr, he remembered that there was a very eye-catchingment. The content of thement was as such. ¡°In the past, we had also crushed our opponents like this. At that time, every member of the Chinese team stood out and was able to take charge.¡± What ¡®once¡¯ referred to was that year, and everyone who yed games knew. He was clearly the most feared by foreign yers. However, that year, Supreme Alliance and xiangnan were no longer around. All the gods had retired and even bey, who was known as the sessor of the gods, had disappeared. In the beginning, it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t do it. It was easy for them to get into the group stage. However, as time passed, there was no trace of them in the grouppetition. Even some reports didn¡¯t bother to demean them. This was probably what people called muddleheaded. However, this was not the scariest thing. The most terrifying thing was their current state of mind. As the apanying coach, Zhao sanpang saw everything. He had an idea of what was going on and muttered,¡±¡±We have to adjust the atmosphere.¡± That was indeed the case. The high-spirited attitude he had when hended on the ground was greatly restrained at this moment. There were a few contestants who were looking at them helplessly, feeling a little lost. The poprity of the H nation¡¯s team in the world was definitely above that of the other teams that hade from other countries. Inparison, none of the Chinese teams were recognized. Of course, this was also because Feng Yi had hidden their flight information. Otherwise, with bey¡¯s fame overseas, she would have ignited the entire crowd. After all, she was familiar with Mn. All the yers who came to Mn to participate in thepetition had basically been traumatized. Zhao sanpang scanned his surroundings. Finally, his gaze stopped at the tall figure who was still secretlypeting with little demon Bo. Tsk, he¡¯s quite calm. Dissociative identity disorder, amnesia, and even forgetting about her love rival? However, the team needed this kind of person who didn¡¯t even look up to anyone. As expected of master fatty, he strolled over and nudged Feng NAI¡¯s arm with his shoulder.¡±¡±Nephew Gu, do you see that little handsome boy who¡¯s walking over?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s handsome face was so noble that he was asking for a beating.¡±¡±Who¡¯s your nephew?¡± Chapter 1622 ? Chapter 1622: bey, well-deserved Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Hehe. ¡°Zhao sanpang gritted his teeth.¡± You¡¯re still in the mood. Don¡¯t me your Lord fatty for not reminding you. When that little handsome guy came to Mn in the past, he already had feelings for our little stoic and had been thinking of ways to trick her into joining their team. Now that he¡¯s grown up, he hasn¡¯t given up on this and has even publicly protected the little stoic online. Don¡¯t say it, even a grown man like me would be extremely touched by those words, let alone a girl.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s originally unruly attitude faded a lot with Zhao sanpang¡¯s words. That pair of beautiful eyes fell even more. When Zhao sanpang saw this, he became excited. The more he spoke, the more excited he became.¡±Nephew, his jungler¡¯s level isn¡¯t for show. You also know that e-sports yers appreciate each other when they meet talents. Speaking of the little stoic, her rtionship with this guy is really good.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes darkened. It wasn¡¯t just because of Zhao sanpang¡¯s words, but also because the figure was clearly heading toward mo bei. Suddenly, the atmosphere around them changed. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Oh my God, what is the night God doing?¡± ¡°Huaxia? Did that person¡¯s clothes say ¡°Huaxia¡±?¡± ¡°Please, Chinese is very difficult to understand. How would I know?¡± While the fans were still whispering to each other, confused. The members of the H nation¡¯s team basically understood who their Captain had seen. Ye Bing had already stopped in front of mo bei. Carrying a backpack on one shoulder, she had a slender figure.¡±bey, I¡¯m so happy to see you here. You¡¯re finally here.¡± Other than mo bei, there was nothing else in his line of sight. It was this kind of gaze that made Feng nai hug the little demon Bo even more tightly. ¡°bey? Oh! Oh my God! Was she bey?¡± ¡°bey is indeed in the Chinese team. She¡¯s really handsome, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°bey! God bless! I finally see bey!¡± Unlike in China, the name bey symbolized the absolute legend of the past overseas. Everyone was leaning over, their excitement visible on their faces! Gradually, Zhao sanpang and the others started to pay more attention. The other professional yers were also photographed by the media workers who had rushed over. The Chinese teams were no longer unknown to people. Mo bei didn¡¯t change in the face of all this. Her side profile was clear and elegant, and she extended her right hand. Because she was standing straight, it was as if there was a snow-white aura around her, and she looked like a Jade Prince. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, ye Bing. ¡± This scene was taken by many local people and posted on the inte. The two of them were wearing different battle uniforms. He was facing the world¡¯s strongest team, God¡¯s jungler. Mo bei¡¯s attitude was like a pine tree that was neither servile nor overbearing, and her temperament was natural. There was a report that said this. ¡°No one could be so calm when facing ye Bing, except for bey from China. She deserves the title!¡± This handshake was something that many years had passed, and all the old yers who had stayed behind knew it. Even through the screen, they could still feel the fire burning in their hearts. Finally, the Chinese battle uniform appeared there again. And this time, bey was there! Lord fatty is here too! Everyone present was excited by this handshake. There was only one person. He curled his thin lips, and his eyes were cold. He leaned over and put the little devil down. Then, he walked to mo bei¡¯s side. His long legs, when seen from the camera, made people¡¯s imagination run wild. He took off his baseball cap, revealing his mesmerizing and handsome face. Then, he wrapped his arms around mo bei¡¯s waist with a faint smile ... Chapter 1623 ? Chapter 1623: Fancy public disys of affection Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You don¡¯t want to introduce us? Feng NAI¡¯s words were said right beside mo bei¡¯s ear, so the others couldn¡¯t hear what he was asking. Mo bei noticed the look that Country H¡¯s coach was giving her. In order to prevent him from finding out about Feng NAI¡¯s background, she turned her gaze to the side and lowered her voice, as if she was reading Baidu Baike.¡±Ye Bing, Country H¡¯s team captain. He¡¯s been to Dark me before and they¡¯ve filmed a variety show together. He¡¯s currently recognized as the strongest jungler in the world. However, you¡¯ve never fought him before, so this recognition doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± The bias in this sentence sessfully made Feng NAI¡¯s lips curl up. The prying look in country H¡¯s coach¡¯s eyes also lessened. The way the two of them were whispering to each other would only make the people present feel that their rtionship had reached an indescribable level. Even Hua Xiaoyi was shaking his head, his tone full of admiration.¡±¡±As expected of the boss, he can still seamlessly unt his love in such an asion.¡± It was different from when they had first met Country H¡¯s team. The atmosphere here was much more rxed. Ye Bing was the one who wasn¡¯t having an easy time. His eyes hadn¡¯t lit up since Feng nai had started moving. Anyone could tell that he had changed. The surprise he had felt when he first saw mo bei had disappeared, leaving only a faint trace. His gaze met Feng nai ¡®s. Feng nai didn¡¯t have any intention of holding back. He even reached out his hand in a standard handshake gesture. Ye Bing could only move her hand away and hold his hand instead. She said in a tone that was neither light nor heavy,¡±¡±We meet again, King.¡± The two captains shook hands. They were all tall and slender, their backs straight and their faces handsome. From a distance, they seemed to be evenly matched. The only difference was probably the temperament. Ye Bing was more stable and could easily give people a sense of security. Feng nai was distant, and no one could see through him. Country H¡¯s manager was a smart person. He knew that no one other than bey could affect their ice God¡¯s emotions. He nced at the coach. The coach of Country H¡¯s team walked over with a smile and asked,¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time. I have to thank you for your hospitality thest time I went to China. Teng Hui, little Yi, it seems that your Captain has recovered well.¡± This was a trap. While Feng Yi was still managing the situation, Country H¡¯s team had their own thoughts. ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s bey¡¯s hand injury? I have ...¡± Before the coach could finish. Pa! Arge paw was ced on his shoulder. It was Zhao sanpang. Before he could say anything, heughed.¡±Hahahaha, I was wondering why this ent sounded so familiar. You¡¯re not little Feizi, right? little Feizi, I¡¯ve told you before that if you want to learn Chinese, you can look for me. If you really can ¡®t, you can look for little spade. Her dog-like handwriting is good, but you had to find a Chinese teacher with an ent. Look at your ent, it hasn¡¯t changed after so many years. Why is he even growing a small beard?¡± Zhao sanpang fiddled with the coach¡¯s chin as he spoke, looking like a good brother. ¡°You¡¯re really old, unlike me. I¡¯m just a little more kind, but I¡¯m still as handsome as ever. Sigh ...¡± The coach from Country H almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. ¡°Fatty God, long time no see, how are you?¡± He had to maintain his image and could not be disturbed by the enemy! However, Lord fatty was still Lord fatty. ¡°How should I put this ...¡± Zhao sanpang shook his head, as if he had encountered a difficult problem. Upon seeing this, the coach¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Did you just take over the team and have some internal problems?¡± Chapter 1624 ? Chapter 1624: He was too simr to them at that time. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Little Fei, this is a long story.¡± Zhao sanpang pulled him over.¡±You have experience in leading a team. Tell me about your team¡¯s tactics, mentality, and number of people. Don¡¯t hide it from me. What¡¯s our rtionship? don¡¯t you think so? besides, what¡¯s that saying again? friendshipes first,petitiones second. When we were ying in Mn, didn¡¯t Qin Xinji always bully you and always kill you by crossing the tower? did I stand up for you at that time?¡± It would have been fine if Zhao sanpang had not mentioned it, but once he did, Country H¡¯s coach was so angry that he almost vomited blood.¡±¡±Is the way you¡¯re going to vent my anger on my behalf by killing me from the topne?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others ¡°fields.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s expression was one of ¡°you don¡¯t understand me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway, so why let Qin Xinji take the head? it¡¯d be great if it fell into brother¡¯s hands. Oh right, what were we talking about just now, look at you, always interrupting!¡± Country H¡¯s coach,... Who¡¯s interrupting? ¡°Oh oh oh right, team management.¡± Zhao sanpang smacked his forehead and hugged each other like good Brothers.¡±You know how scheming I am. I¡¯m just a naive little girl with no experience. Please take care of me in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, the expression on Country H¡¯s coach¡¯s face said it all. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. He had wanted to probe mo bei and Feng nai, but he had directly probed himself. The manager of Country H¡¯s team had given up. He had never expected that the new coach that China had hired, who looked Fat and chubby, would never say anything serious. He was extremely difficult to deal with. It was true that Country H had changed their manager before they set off this time because they wanted more professional management. However, they had neglected one point. He was not familiar with those people from back then and only knew that they were once good yers. In fact, only those who had fought with that group of people back then would understand. What kind of existence were the Chinese teams at that time? It was said that the most important thing for professional yers was their mentality. Therefore, when the worldpetition started, every team would have at least two psychological counselors. They would go andfort the yers in private. There were Chinese teams as well, but ... They didn¡¯t need it! None of them had talked to their mentors in private. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t made mistakes on the field, but they could adjust their mentality in the next second and start again. That year, the Chinese teams were like lions that couldn¡¯t be defeated. The stronger the opponent, the tougher they were. Even in thest match, they were already covered in injuries. All three towers had been destroyed, but they had actually fought their way out of the adversity and turned the tables, shocking the entire Mn arena! If at that time, even one yer¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t stable and thought that was it. Huaxia would never win! However, none of them had thought of giving up. They seemed to be certain that as long as they defended their level, Qin mo would be able to turn the tide! Nothing in the outside world could affect them. Through the screen, those eyes were telling everyone that China was going to be the champion this year! This was the terrifying part. The coach of Country H¡¯s team was afraid that this year¡¯s Chinese team would be the same as before. Especially ... He turned his head and his gazended on Feng nai and Mo bei. These two people were too simr to them at that time ... Chapter 1625 ? Chapter 1625: Loophole Trantor: 5496903 Country H¡¯s team manager also understood that it was impossible to get any words out of him. This year, the teams from China were different. He could feel it from Feng Yi, much less a certain ex-pro yer. Usually, when the team manager saw him, he would alwayse over to greet him first and try to y a friendly game with them. Even the manager of the ck me team was no exception, and the conditions were quite attractive. That was also the first time he had noticed that there was a yer like King in China. There was no officialpetition, but from that fight, he knew very well that once King had a strategic team, they would most likely lose. That was why he paid extra attention to it this time. After all, bey was there too. He thought that even if he had led the World Championship, they were the ones who had won the throne again. That person was well-informed and would alwayse over to chat with him. He was just like the team manager from China. But Feng Yi didn ¡®t. From the beginning to the end, he only answered the phone and arranged the process. He couldn¡¯t be more elite. The manager and coach of Country H¡¯s team looked at each other. They both knew that it would not be easy to deal with this time. In order not to affect the mood of the yers, the manager of Country H¡¯s team walked over.¡±¡±Ye Bing, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ye Bing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem to change at all, but her tone was much more serious than usual.¡±¡±bey, get into the top three. I¡¯ll see you on the field.¡± The elimination System of the league was indeed like this. Not every team would encounter one. A strong team like country H would definitely win all the way. If he wanted to fight with them, the safest way was to get into the top three. And now, the Chinese teams ¡®rankings were only next to each other. The other contestants could hear him.top three? They had predicted that the best result would be fifth ce. After all, there were countless strong teams in the world. It was impossible for them to be a fatty in one bite. Therefore, there were obvious changes in their expressions. When Zhao sanpang saw this, he didn¡¯t say anything. Little demon Bo stood there. Her small figure looked slightly evil. Some people were really weak before the battle, not a single one of them could fight. The little demon Bo still didn¡¯t understand. Among some of the people here, which one of them could be better than brother Nan? However, with these people in line, brother Nan couldn¡¯t evene. It was a good thing that the coach had changed to master fatty. Otherwise, if only these few people went on stage ... It would be like giving away points to the other party. As the little demon Bo read, she didn¡¯t forget to take out her small notebook to organize and record. After all, he was now a psychological analyst. Even though it was self-proimed. No one else knew of his abilities. However, Zhao sanpang was very clear. After all, he was Qin Xinji¡¯s son and had many different thoughts. When it came to judging people, he really couldn¡¯tpare to this little brat. ¡°How do you think your big sister bei will ept the challenge? Zhao sanpang squatted down and asked in a low voice. Little demon Bo nced at him,¡±let¡¯s kill people internally first. Then we can talk about epting the challenge.¡±¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but ...¡± Zhao sanpang was still pondering. The little demon Bo¡¯s gaze turned sharp.¡±The other party might already know our current weakness.¡±¡± That was indeed the case. After all, he was the person who had brought out every yer in country H to their fullest potential. As the manager, he was very confident and confident in the attitude of the yers. It made sense. No matter how invincible bey was, she still needed someone to cooperate with her. Not in terms of technique, but in other aspects. He had found the loophole in the Chinese team! Chapter 1626 ? Chapter 1626: Win the championship Trantor: 5496903 Zhao sanpang looked at Country H¡¯s team manager and cursed inwardly. However, there were some things that could not be guarded against. No one had expected that ye Bing¡¯s reminiscing words would be able to make this battle team reveal a w. On the other side, Country H¡¯s team manager had already changed his attitude after observing the situation. His lips curled up and his attitude was much higher. He confidently reached out to Feng Yi, who had just hung up the phone.¡±Boss Feng, it¡¯s not easy to lead the team this time, right? if there are any problems, we can discuss itter. As for the rest, just like ye Bing said, we¡¯ll meet on the field.¡± Feng Yi adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, a glimmer of light in his eyes. His style of doing things was still verymercialized. He had a standard Fox smile.¡±Good.¡± It was a very short word. Country H¡¯s team manager didn¡¯t get the ¡°favor¡± he had imagined, so he was somewhat disdainful. Did he think that these people would be the same as the group of people he had brought back then? Now, they were the ones who were called gods. He didn¡¯t understand the situation and was just being aloof. Country H¡¯s team manager smiled slightly and did not say anything. Just as he was about to brush past her. Mo bei replied to ye Bing. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the field, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was calm, and her temperament, which was like the first melting of ice and snow, had never changed. Her ck eyes looked at ye Bing, who was in front of her, and her tone was so calm that it was as if she was merely stating a fact.¡±We came to Mn not to get into the top three, but to win the championship.¡± As her voice fell ... The surroundings fell into a moment of silence. Whether it was the yers from Country H, the Chinese yers, or even the media, everyone was stunned. There was no warning in mo bei¡¯s words. Furthermore, she had said it so naturally that one could only sense her seriousness. He wasn¡¯t bragging, nor was he trying to show off. It was just that she had nned to do so. Country H¡¯s manager was still holding onto Feng Yi¡¯s hand, unable to react. Feng Yi suddenlyughed, his eyes meaningful.¡±Manager Wu is right, the team members this time are not easy to lead. After all, they are too personal.¡± Manager Wu from Country H was upset, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just smiled politely. On the other hand, ye Bing¡¯s eyes had never been so bright before. Even his handsome face, which had always been expressionless, had be gentler.¡±Then I¡¯ll wait for you in the finals.¡± This was a promise. Only Country H¡¯s team, and only ye Bing, could say something about the finals with such confidence. If it was anyone else, they would have been ridiculed by the crowd. As early as before the start of this year, urate data technical analysis had been done online. So far, only Country R¡¯s team couldpete with Country H¡¯s team. For the teams from other countries, unless there was a Dark Horse, no matter how strong they were, they would not be able to Beat the Peak of the H country¡¯s team. Crack! Crack! Crack! Because of what ye Bing had said. The crowd was boiling with excitement. After all, all these years, even when he was on stage receiving awards, he had never let go of such words. And this year, he was like an AI machine that had been in disrepair for a long time, suddenly activated. Everyone could not help but start to look forward to the oue of his fight with bey. Would the Chinese battleteam really be here to win the championship as bey had said? After all, their total points were at the bottom. In the interviews, some Chinese yers only said that they had improved by participating in thepetition, and they believed that it would get better and better one day. Just this? Championship? Chapter 1627 ? Chapter 1627: Lack of confidence Trantor: 5496903 Anyone who had fought in internationalpetitions would know. If he wanted to win, he had to be skillful and arrogant. If they didn¡¯t even have confidence in themselves, they would think that this was the only way. For such a team, no matter how good their yers were, they couldn¡¯t win the championship. Manager Wu of Country H¡¯s teamughed. The Chinese team had not been to Mn for so many years. It was no wonder that they did not have the elegance of half a year ago. After all, some things were in the past. At this thought, manager Wu nodded at Feng Yi calmly and walked out of the airport with ye Bing and the other yers. Outside the airport, a business car was already waiting. A huge group of fans and media personnel were all following and taking photos. Some hot-blooded people were the same everywhere. Of course, there were still some people left. Most of it was because they had heard of bey¡¯s name for a long time and couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Some media personnel even wrote reports on it. However, how much value it would have would depend on bey¡¯s performance. As the perfectionist Feng Yi, he had already arranged everything. Even without the official reception from Mn, the car that came to pick them up was still the most luxurious. A few professional yers looked at him and were a little uncertain.¡±Manager, are they here to pick us up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yi put down his Business Suitcase, his suit looking even more imposing. He looked at the expressions on the contestants ¡°faces and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just feel a lot of pressure.¡± In the past, although they were treated well, they were not arrogant enough to sit in a Bentley. This was overseas! How did the manager get such resources? Feng Yi smiled, lifting his chin, signaling for everyone to look at his dog nephew.¡±The investor¡¯s father provided the car. Feel free to sit.¡± ¡°The Feng family?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Feng NAI¡¯s personal investment.¡± Feng Yi looked at him. Everyone was speechless. The sudden silence was the scariest thing. ¡°Alright, get in the car, get in! Zhao sanpang was like an old Madam who forced a duck into a pnquin. He originally loved cars as much as his life, but once he heard that this car was provided by Feng nai, he lost all interest. When he got into the car, he even took the opportunity to educate mo bei in a low voice.¡±Little stoic, once a man has money, he¡¯ll turn bad easily. After all, he has many choices, right? people like naigouzi are even more dangerous. There¡¯ll definitely be many people sticking to him.¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t hear how Zhao sanpang had addressed him, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was saying anything good about him. He sat in the car with one hand under his chin and said in a light tone,¡±¡±Almighty fatty, shouldn¡¯t youe up and y your role as a coach?¡± Zhao sanpang was caught red-handed and felt a little guilty. After seeing his team members get into the car, he coughed a few times and pressed the headset on his left ear.¡±Alright, you¡¯ve all seen how popr country H¡¯s team is overseas at the Sosnovka Military Base. What I want to tell you is that when you¡¯re really going on stage, the difference in poprity will be even greater. You¡¯d better be mentally prepared. This is an away game. If you want people to know you, you¡¯d better win beautifully.¡± All the contestants were wearing headphones and a real-time trantor. After hearing Zhao sanpang¡¯s words, some of them paused. One of them said softly,¡±it¡¯s impossible to fight against the H nation¡¯s team now.¡±¡± Another person lowered his head.¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either. If the people in the country knew what bey said just now, it would probably be very bad.¡±¡± Chapter 1628 ? Chapter 1628: The team had internal problems, nagouzi was going to deal with it! Trantor: 5496903 Although these words were said in a low voice, the space in the car was so small that everyone could hear them. What¡¯s more, they had intended to let the coach understand that the current situation was different from the past. If they were too full of themselves, they would be pped in the face, which would only make the situation worse. Zhao sanpang¡¯s gaze had already changed. He could tolerate it. After so many years, the selected batch was different from them in the past andcked their blood. But this was no longer a matter of blood! Zhao sanpang narrowed his eyes and was about to remove his headphones. A coldugh rang out. It was Feng nai, who was sitting there with his chin propped up in his hand. He was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t look like a professional yer. He nced behind him and slowly put away his phone.¡±If you have such thoughts, you might as well think about how to win. After being a good-for-nothing for so long, you want others to be a good-for-nothing with you? Wake up, this is a foreign country. If you want to embarrass yourself, you can do it back in China.¡± His tone was so indifferent that it seemed like he was merely stating a fact. Some of the people who heard this couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to stand up.¡±King, watch your mouth! You ...¡± The person sitting with him pushed him back.¡±Calm down. Calm down. We¡¯re all in the same team now.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re from the same team!¡± That person¡¯s eyes were red.¡±If it was in the past, we would still have a chance of winning. Now, his strength is clearly not enough, and he¡¯s even taking up a spot. He¡¯s a jungler, and he has even forgotten how to y games. What are we going to do?! As expected, the rich were the Masters, they could easily rece others!¡± Thest sentence was shouted out by him! There was no emotion on Feng NAI¡¯s handsome and cold face. After all, they weren¡¯t close. Another team member was still exining.¡±His best partner didn¡¯te in. He¡¯s a little upset. K-God, don¡¯t mind him. That¡¯s not what he meant. He¡¯s just anxious.¡±¡± The rest of the people were also trying to smooth things over. ¡°For any professional yer, no matter which team it is, the most basic quality is to adjust your mentality.¡± It was mo bei. She had always been nonchnt about things, but at this moment, her gaze was terrifyingly dark. ¡°He¡¯s the top jungler in the country. His individual points are ranked ahead of all the yers. The MVP he¡¯s won is more than a hundred times more than you. He has never reced anyone. If your partner can¡¯t y, you should find the reason yourself. Besides ...¡± At this point, mo bei paused and looked at the man with bone-chilling eyes.¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t for someone retiring, you wouldn¡¯t even be in the lineup for this game.¡± That person¡¯s sensitive spot was stabbed. It¡¯s true that our technology can¡¯tpare to yours. I don¡¯t have as much poprity and topics as you. We¡¯ve only been ying professionally for a short time, unlike you, who had such a superior environment at the time. But each of us stood here with our own strength. If we had yed on your behalf once, we would have been disqualified long ago. You¡¯re indeed different. After all, you¡¯re the pride of China Overseas. But you should consider our situation. Who can cover up the lies? Ask yourself, are you even worthy of being a professional?¡± As soon as these words came out. Instantly. The atmosphere in the car seemed to freeze. The little demon Bo, who hadn¡¯t participated in the conversation from the beginning, stopped typing. She raised her small face slightly. She was so cool that it felt a little cold. Zhao sanpang¡¯s face turned wooden. He even had the urge to fight as he had heard so much about it. What the hell was this? Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in them. Zhao sanpang was still breathing deeply. Feng nai had already spoken ... Chapter 1629 ? Chapter 1629: Feng nai cleaned up the house Trantor: 5496903 ¡°After the disbandment of Supreme Alliance, China has never made it into the top 10. In the end, not even a shadow was seen. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were very light when he said this.¡±The whole world knows how weak you are. There¡¯s no need to emphasize it.¡± ¡°You!¡± That person was so angry that his face was turning green. He was choked and could not refute a single word. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes were as vicious as the King of Hell ¡®s, and he pulled him over by the cor with one hand.¡±¡±Trash should stay in the trash can and note out to embarrass themselves.¡± ¡°K! Don¡¯t go overboard with your words!¡± The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s eyebrows rose. You want to win and you¡¯re going overboard?¡± After saying this, he nced sideways and asked,¡±brat, did you record it?¡±¡± It was rare for the little demon Bo to stand on the same side as him. His handsome little face was expressionless as he turned the hiddenptop in his palm. Feng nai was very satisfied.¡±Continue. Let¡¯s show some people what the contestants they¡¯ve picked look like.¡±¡± Hearing this, the man started to panic.¡±We can¡¯t put this thing in. K, you should know that we¡¯re here topete, not to destroy the other party.¡± After all, he knew very well that no one liked to see a yer lose their fighting spirit before the battle even started. Feng nai closed in on him, even his breath cold.¡±¡±You still know that we¡¯re here topete. She¡¯s standing here because she fought ten people. With what? A year¡¯s professional career, or when they yed together in the qualifiers? Did he want to use the newbie as a topic to gain sympathy? This is an international tournament. You can try to cause trouble and see what happens to you.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed her away. His thin lips smiled, and his eyes were full of ck fog. ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t deserve to y professionally is you, who only thinks about the pros and cons.¡± ¡°bey is more qualified to stand here than anyone else.¡± ¡°Remember, stay here obediently. If you don¡¯t want to stay here obediently, leave the team.¡± That person was already speechless. He was obviously frightened. After all, Feng nai had been too ruthless. The car was as quiet as it could be. Huleng sat in thest row and pressed down on the brim of his hat. The yellow-haired guy in the same team as him said in a low voice,¡±¡±Captain, old K¡¯s Green tea doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much. He¡¯s still mocking the heavens and earth, and his methods are sinister. Do you think that it¡¯s just rumors? He actually remembers everything. ¡± Huleng ignored him. The Blondie thought for a while, then took out his phone and started to tag Hua Xiaoyi in the gossip group. ¡°Did your Captain really lose his memory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a trick, right?¡± ¡°Just like in the TV series, if you want to deceive outsiders, you must first deceive your own people, right?¡± ¡°F * ck, the more I think about it, the more it seems to be the case. Student Hua, can youe out and talk to me?¡± Hua Xiaoyi did not want to go out. When he saw the message, he felt that the world was copsing. However, the person who sent the message had no intention of stopping. ¡°You don¡¯t say. Sometimes, your Captain uses these means. No wonder you alwaysin about him.¡± ck me. Panda replied,¡¯I didn¡¯ t! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± After typing, young master Hua quickly switched to a private chat.¡±Do you want to F * cking die? are you out of your mind? our boss is in the group!!! Open your little four eyes and take a good look!¡± The Blondie didn¡¯t wear his sses today in order to look more handsome when he appeared abroad. After seeing this private chat. Looking at the discussion group. There was a message that had been read. The person who had sent the message was Feng nai himself! The Blondie was finished! She didn¡¯t know what other tricks Feng nai had up his sleeve. It was just that the entire process was recorded and recorded, which made some people feel a little ufortable. They looked at their palepanion and then at the little demon Bo whom they thought wasn¡¯t a threat. They couldn¡¯t help but speak ... Chapter 1630 ? Chapter 1630: K¡¯s means Trantor: 5496903 ¡°K, even though there¡¯s something wrong with what Suy says, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to keep recording and recording at any time without saying hello. You¡¯re not giving us any privacy at all.¡± When Suy heard that, her thoughts came back to life. She lowered her eyes, deep in thought. Two or three other contestants were also looking at each other and discussing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to rx when I¡¯m being recorded.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll affect my state.¡± Little demon Bo raised her head when she heard that. She hadn¡¯t grown up but her grandma¡¯s little face was very handsome.¡±Brother, you said that this will affect your state?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯m so ufortable.¡± The little demon Bo pretended to be troubled. She tilted her head.¡±This is a little difficult.¡± ¡°Right? you think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± That person was about to reach out to touch the little demon Bo. The little one raised his head and said,¡±why don¡¯t big brother withdraw from thepetition?¡±¡± Instantly, the car fell silent. The man couldn¡¯t say anything to a child, so he just opened his mouth. Hispanion took a deep breath.¡±¡±Fatty God, you¡¯re the apanying coach. I believe you know better than anyone else that the state of our yers is more important than anything else. This is little Almighty Qin, we can¡¯t say anything, but for a child to influence ...¡± ¡°Child? Feng NAI¡¯s eyelids lifted, and his voice was very calm. ¡°He¡¯s a reserve contestant. It¡¯s a decision made by the organizingmittee.¡± ¡°A reserve candidate?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so small?¡± The people in the car all had different expressions. It was as if they were all saying, how is this possible! It wasn¡¯t surprising that everyone was so surprised. After all, the little demon Bo was too small. Could she see people sitting on the gaming chair? The word ¡®prepare¡¯ did not mean that he would participate in thepetition now. Instead, he made preparations in advance, just like how bey had always apanied him to thepetition. Every team would prepare a group of smaller yers in advance. But ... No matter what ... It couldn¡¯t be this small ... Faced with such a gaze, Feng naizily propped up his chin.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how he got a spot, but thinking about it, you guys are not even as good as a kid, so it¡¯s really appropriate for you to withdraw. After all, with a camera, your condition will be affected. When you reach the venue, countless media will be filming you. Are we all going to be buried together?¡± Everyone knew Feng NAI¡¯s style of speaking. His voice was nice, but that slow mocking tone was impossible to change. When the contestant heard this, his face turned green and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Seeing this, the yellow-haired man lowered his head and typed furiously: ¡°Hua Xiaoyi, your Captain. He won¡¯t do the same to me, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Panda replied,¡¯he only abduct people with morals, and he¡¯s trying to use morals to abduct his people. Our boss uses a knife to cook, you¡¯re not qualified. ¡± The Blondie patted his chest.¡±That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t know how anxious I am right now. Oh right, the camera is still recording. Help me take a look from the back. My hair is not messy, right? I¡¯m afraid that he didn¡¯t show his imposing manner.¡± Panda thought,¡±the back of your head? you¡¯re asking me to look at furball!¡± The yellow-haired man wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, the next second, Feng nai spoke again.¡±¡±One of the students in the group chat was right about one thing. No matter what I look like now, I haven¡¯t forgotten my instinct to y tricks.¡± The Blondie quivered. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, he could only chuckle. Then, he quickly turned around and continued to type like crazy! Chapter 1631 ? Chapter 1631: Team weakness Trantor: 5496903 ¡°F * ck, Hua Xiaoyi, old K is so ruthless. How do you people from ck me live normally? besides, is ying tricks something to be proud of? he¡¯s even acting like he¡¯s a beautiful man!¡± Panda really didn¡¯t want to be dragged into this. After all, he had experienced his boss¡¯s schemes every day. But as a friend, he still gave him a slight reminder.¡±Shut up, we¡¯re recording.¡± The Blondie coughed and sat up. Feng nai didn¡¯t even look in their direction, as if he was talking about something unimportant.¡±¡±The psychological analysis of the contestants and their ability to resist pressure must be understood from the details of their lives. The video recording is to let the psychologist better understand each person¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°If anyone feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, you can bring it up with the psychiatrist.¡± ¡°But there is one thing. During this time in Mn, everyone better keep their bottom line and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± When he said thest sentence. His gaze fell on Suy. His eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in them. Suy¡¯s eyes were still darting around when she felt a chill run down her spine. She quickly retracted her thoughts. The car quieted down. Everyone was resting as if nothing had happened. However, as the team¡¯s coach, Zhao sanpang¡¯s face did not show that. He looked at the young faces in the car and thought a lot. They were clearly wearing the same battle uniform, but it was different from that time. Zhao sanpang lowered his head and held a cigarette in his mouth, his expression a little fierce. He hadn¡¯te before and had only heard about it, so he could also imagine what kind of situation the little stoic was in. If he really came, the feeling would bepletely different. The people in the car could see the anger on his face. Some of the contestants finally knew how to restrain themselves. When they got off the car, they even went to the front. ¡°Lord fatty, I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± Zhao sanpang took his bag and said,¡±no need. Your hands are the most delicate right now.¡±¡± As he spoke, he gestured to the people behind him.¡±You don¡¯t have to take anything. Just report your name and take your room card. It¡¯s a single room.¡± At this point, he paused and stopped hinting. He looked directly at Feng nai. ¡°Don¡¯t go to each other¡¯s rooms. If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll talk in the training room. ¡± Feng nai curled his thin lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Everyone, a meeting will be held in the training room in three hours.¡± Zhao sanpang pped his hands. ¡°Yes.¡± The contestants had just arrived and needed to rest. After all, long-distance flight and jetg were really painful, but the team had a fatal problem before the game had even started, making Zhao sanpang unable to feel at ease. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Almighty fatty? I¡¯ve been depressed since just now. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ah, I¡¯m dead tired. Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. What was the scariest thing about an impending war? it was probably that the enemy might have already known your weakness, but you didn¡¯t realize it at all. Zhao sanpang had no idea how many of the yers from this batch would actually be able topete. On the other hand, Country H¡¯s team was very confident. There was a conversation in the ck business car. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see the problem with the Chinese teams. ¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re overthinking it. They can¡¯t even make it to the top ten, let alone the finals. bey won¡¯t be able to y much of a role.¡± ¡°People still need teammates.¡± After saying this, the manager of Country H¡¯s teamughed. In the hotel lobby, no one noticed that mo bei had nced at Zhao sanpang¡¯s back before she went upstairs. Her eyes were deep and shallow, like an unfathomable sea in the night ... Chapter 1632 ? Chapter 1632: Mo bei Trantor: 5496903 FiveO¡¯ clock in the afternoon, in the training room of the hotel. In order to make it easier to adjust the tactics before the game. As early as a week before the yers set off, the arrangements were made here. When Teng Hui pushed the door open, he was shocked.¡±¡±This is too good!¡± ¡°Boss is really rich. ¡°Panda sized him up. The blonde leaned over.¡±F * ck! That¡¯s awesome! There¡¯s even gym equipment!¡± The facilities in the training room were not onlyplete. Floor-to-ceiling windows, conference hall, long tables, tea tables, holographic screens, allpletely automated. There were even entertainment facilities, not to mention the ultra-modernyout and twelve alienputers. This scene made the yers who walked in have their eyes filled with surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to introduce the sponsor.¡± Zhao sanpang said as he took out his big-muzzled weapon.¡±First, familiarize yourself with the keyboards on your seats. If you¡¯re notfortable with them, change to your own.¡± It was full of red axis and machinery. Any boy who yed games would like this feeling. However, esports yers were different. Under normal circumstances, they would still use their own keyboards. Ka, ka! Mo bei was the least talkative person in their group. He walked over and inserted the keyboard into theputer without even trying it. His Swift and handsome movements caught people off guard. Seeing this, the yellow-haired teenager nudged Panda.¡±¡±I say, is your God bey usually this cool?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same. ¡± Panda had never been stingy with his brother¡¯s handsomeness.¡±¡±She¡¯s a woman of action.¡± Seeing that mo bei was testing the ne, the others also started to make their moves. However, no one was as fast as her. ¡°Captain, how did bey do it in just a few moves?¡± the blonde was puzzled and asked coldly.¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything, but his side profile was handsome. The yellow-haired guy went to touch Panda again. After all, he was a social butterfly. Just then, Feng Yi walked in, dressed in a suit. He nced at his watch.¡±In two minutes, in the conference room.¡± From the moment he joined the team, Zhao sanpang had emphasized the concept of time to every yer. In e-sports, many people would say that it was luck when they saw aeback. It was undeniable that luck might y a part in winning or losing a game. However, 99.9% of the time, it all depended on the yer¡¯s control of time and minion wave. Especially time, which was fatal. Dragon control, tower pushing, and equipment drops were all included. Sometimes, a difference of two or three seconds could affect the oue of a game. So he wanted every yer to engrave this into their bones. However, some people didn¡¯t seem to think much of it. At 5:20, there were still two people missing from the meeting room. Feng Yi raised his hand again to check the time. It was 5:23. The two of them pushed the door open with a smile. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s making you so happy?¡± ¡°Just tell me so that I can be happy,¡± Zhao sanpang said. The two of them didn¡¯t know what was going on, and one of them was stillughing.¡±Suy just sent me a video. Fatty, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡± ¡°A video of a demonic beast ...¡± Zhao sanpangughed and suddenly pped the table. His face was so cold that it could freeze.¡±Manager Feng told you to gather in the meeting room in two minutes. Did you ignore him?¡± Suy was so frightened that she shivered and her face turned pale.¡±Almighty fatty, we just went to the bathroom and didn¡¯t have time to ...¡± ¡°On time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it more than once,¡±Zhao sanpang lowered his gaze. The other one lowered his eyes and muttered in a low voice,¡±¡±There are three things in life that we need to do. There¡¯s no need to be so strict about such a small matter.¡± The conference room fell silent. Bang! Bang! Zhao sanpang was instantly enraged. The chair¡¯s legs rubbed against the ground, making an ear-piercing sound. The flesh on his face trembled,¡±what did you say?!¡± I dare you to say that again!¡± Zhao sanpang gritted his teeth, wishing he could chew this group of useless people into pieces.¡±You want toe to Mn your attitude? How could he win? With what?¡± The yer who had been mumbling lowered his head again. His posture was low, but his words had another meaning.¡±Almighty fatty, it¡¯s our fault for beingte. We can change these small problems. It¡¯s our first time here and we don¡¯t know many things. We know you¡¯re experienced, but this isn¡¯t what we should focus on now. K is the most important thing. If he can get better, we won¡¯t have tough and relieve our stress.¡± This sentencepletely ignited Zhao sanpang¡¯s fire. The meeting room was even quieter than before. Feng nai, who was being discussed, sat there without any change in his expression. He only raised his eyes slightly from the battle video that mo bei showed him. The other members of ck me all stopped what they were doing. Panda¡¯s face was filled with a rare look of anger. His eyes were very round as he said,¡±¡±Tao, what did you say!¡± ¡°I know that you guys from ck me definitely don¡¯t like to hear this, but the truth is out there. Everyone in the country is talking about who. Even ordinary yers know that your Captain is not suitable for thepetition in his current condition.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Zhao sanpang sneered,¡±ever since we boarded the ne, you guys haven¡¯t stopped talking about him!¡± What, if his hand was broken, would you guys not even know how to y the game? Can¡¯t live without him? Then what are you guys here for? State expenses for food and drink?¡± Tao¡¯s face turned red and blue,¡±Almighty fatty, the video is still on. You can¡¯t say that just because you¡¯re a senior. We have our pride too. Instead of wasting time on fixing our small mistakes, why don¡¯t we let K ...¡± ¡°Small mistake? Mo bei, who had been silent all this while, turned off the tablet in her hand at this moment and looked at him with her eyes.¡±¡±You think beingte is a small mistake?¡± Tao¡¯s expression was not very good.¡±bey-God, it¡¯s only two to three minutes. There¡¯s no need to escte it tote.¡±¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened. She looked at him and stood up with one hand on the table. For some reason, the yer named Tao felt as if someone was strangling his throat, and his back was covered in sweat. He told himself that there was nothing to be afraid of. So what if he was once the number one jungler? She was just a girl. No matter how strong her aura was, it was useless here. Mo bei¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift away. Instead, she looked at him even more closely.¡±Lord fatty.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Zhao sanpang is still in a fit of anger. Mo bei¡¯s voice was light and cold, and no emotions could be detected.¡±¡±It¡¯s a World Convention, 1V1 within the team.¡± ¡°A 1v1 within the team?¡± The yellow-haired teenager looked at huleng and whispered,¡±boss, bey wants to have a civil war now. What is she thinking?¡± Hu Leng nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s definitely no one who can beat her,¡±the yellow-haired man continued. Su, who was standing there, obviously did not want to fight.¡±God bey, you know that none of us are your match. It¡¯s a 1V1 now, and we¡¯re the only ones who are exhausted.¡± ¡°Two minutes.¡± Mo bei¡¯s face was clear and beautiful. When she stood against the light, one could see the fine hair on her face.¡±If I y against you for more than two minutes, it¡¯s my loss. I¡¯ll be the starting yer outside of the team, K and I will sit on the bench, you guys go.¡± Chapter 1633 ? Chapter 1633: Old K on stage Trantor: 5496903 Suy and Tao looked at each other. Thetter did not want to bet on something he was not confident in.¡±God bey, the opponent is you. It¡¯s not fair to us newbies who have only yed for two years.¡± Mo bei looked at him, her eyes calm.¡±¡±You got the rules wrong. The person you¡¯re fighting isn¡¯t me.¡± When he said that, Panda turned around abruptly. Brother, what are you saying! ¡°You¡¯re saying ...¡±Tao immediately replied. ¡°K will fight with you guys. Mo bei¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change and was still so light. ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of giving guidance, I won¡¯t be going on stage. ¡± Hearing these words, the yellow-haired teenager took a deep breath and looked at huleng.¡±Captain, bey is going all out. No matter how I look at it, old K, that green tea, doesn¡¯t seem to be in his previous state.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡±huleng replied. Hearing this, the yellow-haired teenager calmed down a little.¡±¡±You¡¯re right, we do have to keep an eye on him. Maybe that green tea guy, old K, is really pretending!¡± Su and Tao looked at each other again. They could not be wrong about k¡¯s situation. Many of the expos¨¦ on the inte had traces to follow. The current K could still fight against normal yers, but against them, it would definitely be difficult. Some of the organizingmittee¡¯s words were just because they didn¡¯t want other teams to get hold of their weakness and target K. Everyone wanted to be the first yer. After all, this was Mn the worldpetition. As long as he could show his face in this kind ofpetition, his personalmercial value would definitely increase. The reason they thought it was unfair was because it was impossible for an old man like Zhao sanpang to give them a chance to start. bey had been brought up by those old people. Even if there was a lot of bad news, they would still let her go on stage. K was the son of an investor. For yers like them who relied on their own hard work and had no connections or background, it was simply impossible for them to get the starting position. The opportunity was right in front of them. There was indeed a risk of losing against bey. In the domestic tournament, they had joined forces and could not beat her. But K, who had forgotten what his in-game skills were, if they didn¡¯t ept the challenge, wouldn¡¯t that make them look like cowards? ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°1V1, Suy and I agree.¡±Tao¡¯s eyes were glowing.¡± The yellow-haired teenager supported his forehead.¡±No matter who it was, they would not agree. I want to take advantage of old K¡¯s amnesia to take revenge.¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything and just motioned for him to look in front. Zhao sanpang and Feng Yi¡¯s expressions were almost the same. They didn¡¯t stop him, so no one could guess what they were thinking. Su had her own concerns,¡¯if Tao and I win, will we really be in the starting lineup? Lord fatty, you agree? Boss Feng, you agree too?¡± The underlying meaning was obvious-he was saying that with K¡¯s rtionship, he was worried that he would be pressured by capital. ¡°Agreed. ¡°Feng Yi¡¯s suit was well-ironed, and he looked like a business man.¡±The starting lineup is the world¡¯s convention. It¡¯s supposed to be 1v1, right, naer?¡± Feng nai, who had been called out, crossed his long legs and said nonchntly,¡±¡±As you wish.¡± ¡°How can this be casual?¡± Feng Yi chuckled.¡±You have to understand the rules. Two minutes, one tower, one blood.¡±¡± Feng NAI¡¯s slender fingers turned the ck pen, but he stopped and pushed the wooden chair back.¡±¡±Alright.¡± ¡°Is old k really capable or is he just pretending? ¡°Blondie doesn¡¯t understand. Huleng stood up and said the first thing he said since he came to the meeting room,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if he can really do it or if he¡¯s just pretending. He has to win in order to be qualified to be in the starting lineup. Otherwise, the two minutes that bey suggested would be meaningless. ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chapter 1634 ? Chapter 1634: Talk for a bit Trantor: 5496903 The yellow-haired man didn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying. He scratched his head and then, ording to his captain¡¯s habit, he would think deeply about any question. Wait a minute! The Blondie also stood up! The noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Especially the two yers who had just epted the challenge. The yellow-haired guyughed.¡±I¡¯m so excited. I haven¡¯t watched an internal battle in a long time. Hahaha, do wellter, brother!¡± Su and Tao were a little confused. The Blondie patted one of them on the shoulder and watched him leave the conference room. He quickly lowered his head and typed furiously,¡±¡±Captain, did you mean that this 1V1 match was specially chosen by bey?¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t reply to him. The Blondie put his phone away and nned to find Hua Xiaoyi to fish for information. ¡°Your vice-captain, what¡¯s the n?¡± Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s hand was still clenched,¡¯n?¡± The blonde put his arm around his shoulder.¡±bey wouldn¡¯t fight a battle she¡¯s not confident in. However, I really can¡¯t figure out why she¡¯s doing this. Our Captain knows about it but he didn¡¯t say anything. He let me figure it out myself. Brother Hua, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You can¡¯t hide it from me, right?¡± ¡°Why would I hide it from you? Panda paused for a moment.¡±No, you said your Captain knows?¡± The yellow-haired man repeated what Huan Leng had said to him,¡±Listen, is there a point?¡± ¡°But our boss really can¡¯t remember.¡± Panda was deep in thought. The Blondie was also rubbing his chin. The two of them looked at each other, and the same Xiaobai was puzzled. On the other side, mo bei was already seated in her esports chair. Feng nai, who was on her left, turned on the mainputer and the monitor. Feng nai was using an external red keyboard, which would light up along with the mainputer, making it look very cool. Su and Tou nced over. They knew where the keyboard came from. Everyone wanted the mvp. However, the current K was probably not worthy of this title. The two of them tightened their grip on the mouse and entered the game page at the same time. ¡°One tower, one blood. ¡°Zhao sanpang has always been straightforward when ites to matters like this. ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again. Hey, nephew Gu, you¡¯ll only win in two minutes, understand?¡± Feng nai wasn¡¯t even interested in being addressed as ¡®nephew,¡¯ but he was still polite.¡±¡±I understand.¡± Zhao sanpang raised his megaphone.¡±Then let¡¯s begin. Map selection.¡± ¡°Blind map selection?¡± ¡°Almighty fatty, I didn¡¯t say anything about choosing the map blindly.¡± Suy took off her headphones. Zhao sanpang looked over.¡±It¡¯s a 1V1 in an internationalpetition. The maps are all chosen blindly. As a professional yer, do you need me to remind you?¡± Suy paused. Indeed, in internationalpetitions, the 1v1 maps were all chosen blindly. However, he had never made it into the qualifiers, so he was not used to this method. It was the same for Shou. Fortunately, the result of the blind selection was something that both of them were familiar with. This made them look at each other and quickly press the confirm button. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, you can look at it carefully. ¡± Suy knew what he meant. He was looking for K¡¯s fatal point. He had forgotten his skills, so he didn¡¯t need them to drag it out for too long. The match began. The team could watch. After confirming that mo bei wasn¡¯t in the mall ... Shou immediately picked the more flexible jungler. This was also the champion that Feng nai had been ying the most recently. Upon seeing this. Panda¡¯s eyes turned red. He did it on purpose!¡± ¡°What?¡± The yellow-haired man asked. Panda clenched his fists.¡±Tow knows that our boss is the only one who¡¯s ying as silent. He asked me on the ne, silent. At that time, I thought we were all in the same battle team. I didn¡¯t expect him to ... Damn it!¡± Chapter 1635 ? Chapter 1635: Watch carefully. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Then how do we fight?¡± The Blondie stood up and said,¡±I¡¯m going to tell Lord fatty to cancel the 1V1!¡±¡± Even though he didn¡¯t like that green tea old k, he was even more displeased with people who yed dirty in teampetitions. Zhao sanpang also noticed this. As a veteran who had fought for many years, he knew what this move meant. ¡°Cancel it?¡± After hearing the yellow-haired man¡¯s suggestion. Zhao sanpang looked over and asked,¡±why did you cancel it?¡±¡± The yellow-haired man exined. Zhao sanpang said lightly,¡±in any game, you will face the situation of the champion you are good at being chosen. Not to mention that this is Mn. It is the most basic thing to choose the champion you are good at. The opponent may have already known each of your ying styles and habits. Maybe their meeting table is now full of videos of each of you.¡± ¡°If you want to win, you have to be prepared for this step.¡± ¡°Rather than being caught up in a dilemma over which champion you¡¯re good at, why don¡¯t you look at the ban slots?¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the Blondie. The blonde furrowed his brows,¡±ban?¡±¡± Huleng walked over with one hand in his pocket, as calm as ever.¡±Fatty means that the number of bans is fixed, and the opponent¡¯s battle data is also fixed. It¡¯s better to y a deeper champion than to y a better champion. ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived in Mn as a participating team, even if we don¡¯t receive as much attention as Country H¡¯s team, they will study each and every one of us. However, there is one point. They are studying the US from yesterday. No one can predict how we will be today. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Almighty Qin and his team had a lot of 1v1s back then. ¡± Huleng looked at Zhao sanpang.¡±Training while participating in thepetition. That¡¯s the meaning ofing to Mn early. It¡¯s also the result bey wants.¡±¡± The yellow-haired man was stunned for a moment, then he said in disbelief,¡±¡±F * ck!¡± Zhao sanpang nced at him. The Blondie was still mumbling,¡±does this mean that bey already expected that Shou would choose old k, the green tea¡¯s favorite?¡± But even so, what could she do? bey was not going to y.¡± He really couldn¡¯t understand. Zhao sanpang¡¯s gaze looked into the distance. Through the ss window, his focus fell on the training room. ¡°Little friend, it seems that you have never understood what the real bey looks like.¡± Upon hearing this. ¡°Bey?¡± Blondie and Panda turned their heads at the same time.¡±The real bey?¡± ¡°bey, who¡¯s known as an esports genius, doesn¡¯t just know how to y inpetitions.¡± Zhao sanpangughed, looking as high-spirited as he had been in the past.¡±After all, he¡¯s been with me. In this 1v1, you have to watch carefully. How strong is your vice-captain, bey?¡± As Zhao sanpang¡¯s voice fell. Both parties had entered the game. In a normal 1v1, it all depended on the same champion¡¯s mechanics. However, in a 1v1 match, whoever picked their champion first would have the advantage. The assassin that Tou used was an absolute early-game hunter. He could enter the map invisibly as soon as the game started. ¡°How, how do we fight K?¡± ¡°Shou also thought of two minutes.¡± The big screen projected the scene, and everyone could tell from the Shou¡¯s actions that he wasing with a lot of momentum. He directly invaded the jungle and in the blink of an eye, he had already obtained the blue buff. They were both assassins, but Feng nai seemed to still be familiarizing himself with his skills. After Shou took the blue buff, he went into stealth again. He was so fast that all the yers took a step forward. He wanted to get rid of K before K reached Level 4? Chapter 1636 ? Chapter 1636: Hunting time Trantor: 5496903 In an instant, Panda¡¯s expression changed! Anyone who yed games knew that this was the early stage, not thete stage. If an invisible assassin were to ambush him, the hero that Feng nai was ying would definitely die! Shou¡¯s expression was filled with pride. He pressed down hard on his mouse.¡±K, your era is over, go to hell!¡± On the screen, Shou¡¯s figure shed strangely. The glowing dagger in his hand was aimed at Feng NAI¡¯s back! Just as he was about to stab her ... Suddenly! Feng NAI¡¯s long sleeve moved fiercely! Buzzzzzz! It was as if he had eyes on the back of his head as he drew a sword array under his feet! Through the screen, one could vaguely see the silver light that was emitted. Shou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! Everyone knew what this sword formation was! As his body slowed down, his health bar decreased. Shou slid across the map and used his ulti. His ghostly figure disappeared into the jungle. From the red team¡¯s perspective, they couldn¡¯t see him at all. In the past, z had relied on this champion to wipe out the opponent¡¯s jungle. It wasn¡¯t without reason. Other than her heaven-defying operation, there was also the hero¡¯s own characteristics. Ambush, wait for an opportunity, and hunt! Tou was very smart. He changed his n when he saw that the situation was not right. He turned invisible and jumped into the grass, breathing heavily. Suy was worried. After all, the scene just now had made his heart pound.¡±Shou, are the rumors fake? k didn¡¯t lose his memory at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the diagnosis that was exposed. It can¡¯t be fake. It must have been a coincidence. ¡°Shou was wearing his headphones, and his eyes were a little dark. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t kill him, I can at least drag it out for five minutes before we fight. No matter what, they will lose.¡± What Shou said was the truth. With the advantage of a hero¡¯s characteristic, if he wanted to dy the time, it would be very difficult to drag his yers out of the map. He could quickly go invisible after clearing out the troops from three directions. In this case, it was impossible for Feng nai to decide the oue in two minutes. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful!¡±Suyughed. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll just y with him.¡± When Shou said this, he felt as if he was stepping on a powerful person.¡±Who would¡¯ve thought that Almighty K, who has eyes on his head and is sought after by thousands of girls, would one day be fooled?¡± Suy felt good when she saw the scene. Shou came out from the bushes and swept past them. After enjoying the scene of Feng nai swinging his sword left and right, he hid in the dragon¡¯s cave. ¡°This is called, I¡¯m standing right in front of you, what can you do to me! Shouughed proudly.¡±Just this? What mvp, jungle controller, bullsh * t ...¡± Before he could finish blowing the whistle, a sword lightnded in front of him with a Whoosh! ¡°How is that possible? ¡°Shou¡¯s face turned pale, and his pupils shook with the game. He couldn¡¯t figure out how the figure with the sword wind had discovered him. By the time he reacted, silver light had already surrounded him. Even if he used his big move, he would still be slowed down in the circle. K wasn¡¯t swinging his sword left and right just now because he couldn¡¯t see him. This way, the sword formation would be formed in the shortest time possible. He was crushing him in terms of economy! By the time Shou noticed this, the figure with the cold light was already standing in front of him. He had nowhere to hide! Chapter 1637 ? Chapter 1637: The team was annihted! Trantor: 5496903 At this time, he could only look at the time! There were still 15 seconds to go. As long as he could dy for another 20 seconds, even if k killed him, it would be his win! Shou wanted to continue using stealth after using his skill. There was a swish! On the screen, the sword had already pierced through the grass and shed across his neck! K,O! Shou¡¯sputer screen turned gray. Unable to control his emotions, he threw the mouse to the ground! ¡°Eight seconds, just eight seconds more! ¡°Shou reached out and pressed his head. He turned to look at hispanion, his eyes filled with pain.¡±Why can he still be beaten up like this even though he has lost his memory?¡± Suy kept her eyes on the red team. In the entire jungle, the only thing that could be seen was the silver light falling, the crystal shattering, and the figure standing with the sword in his hand. For some reason, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart. At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s voice was transmitted through all the microphones in a lukewarm tone.¡±¡±Next.¡± Suy shuddered and was a little afraid to enter the arena. He looked at Zhao sanpang.¡±Almighty fatty, I¡¯ve been on the ne for the whole day and I haven¡¯t adjusted to the time difference between Shou and me. I had a meeting as soon as I arrived at the hotel and I¡¯m not in a good state.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been on the ne for a whole day, so has K. ¡°Zhao sanpang had a lollipop in his mouth and said arrogantly,¡±¡±Why are you beating around the bush with this Lord fatty? if you don¡¯t dare to go up, just say it.¡± Su immediately said,¡±master fatty, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just think that this 1v1 match came in a hurry. The statue of bey was prepared long ago. We neers can¡¯t think so thoroughly.¡±¡± Zhao sanpangughed.¡±bey, you have the experience of ying inpetitions. We are in Mn now, and we are facing the world¡¯s strongest team. If you can¡¯t even think of the most basic 1V1, you might as well go home and farm.¡± As he said that, he looked at the little one beside him.¡±Are you still recording?¡± The little demoness Bo replied with a ¡°MMH.¡± She looked at su as if she was looking at a pile of trash. Suy hated this real-time recording. Other than their personal time, they always had this thing. It made it difficult for him to win back the battle. ¡°Master fatty, of course I would think of 1v1. I¡¯m probably overthinking it. I always thought that it wasn¡¯t that simple for God bey to let us y this 1v1.¡± Zhao sanpang couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. He made a hand gesture, wanting to get someone to drag him out. Such a yer didn¡¯t deserve to sit in the esports chair. At this moment, mo bei spoke up. Her voice was cold as if she was stating a fact.¡±I do have other intentions. Since you guys don¡¯t like K, then let¡¯s have a real fight. I¡¯m short of people for him to practice with. Suy, it¡¯s your turn to prepare.¡± At this point, mo bei raised her eyes, which were so dark that they seemed bottomless.¡±¡±Or, you can surrender.¡± Surrender? The little one was still recording. How could he surrender! If the fans in the country saw this, he would not be able to survive in the industry anymore! No matter how unwilling she was, Suy had no choice but to click ¡®confirm¡¯ with her mouse. As soon as he entered the game, he banned all the assassins that were out of control. He didn¡¯t believe that K could still show off like this. However, the next second. SU¡¯s expression changed. Because the opponent¡¯s champion was not an assassin, but a top! It was extremely mobile and elusive. It was known as the death God¡¯s battleaxe, a wandering hero that could split gods and demons! In an official match, this champion would definitely be banned. But! ¡°K, when did he learn this champion!¡± Chapter 1638 ? Chapter 1638: K,O! Trantor: 5496903 After seeing this scene, let alone Suy, even Panda¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at han Xi on his left and then at huleng on his right. ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you guys surprised?¡± Panda could not understand. After all, everyone knew that their boss was famous overseas for being an assassin. Now that he had created a topner, this ... The Blondie patted him.¡±I¡¯m shocked. Student Hua, tell me honestly. What did dark res train for the few days he disappeared?¡± Old K, this green tea, is getting more and more terrifying. ¡± ¡°Training?¡± Panda tried to recall, but he really could not think of any images of boss practicing topner. ¡°Teach them well.¡± Hu Leng, who was standing there, said without blinking.¡± ¡°Captain, what did you say?¡± The yellow-haired man was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t bey just say ...¡±Huleng was still calm. ¡°He said it? What did he say?¡± The yellow-haired man thought for a moment and said,¡±harsh words?¡± Su had no choice but to fight?¡± ¡°She said that she¡¯scking someone for K to practice with.¡± ¡°In other words, K doesn¡¯t know how to y this topne yet,¡± Summoner said slowly.¡±She¡¯s teaching him on the spot.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± the Blondie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Other people might not be able to, but bey can.¡± Huleng looked over.¡±Besides, the person she¡¯s guiding is K. His hand speed andprehension are enough.¡± When the Blondie heard this, he realized that bey, who had been watching the battle, had not remained still. She didn¡¯t y, but as a teammate, she could turn on the team voice chat during the match. ¡°The main skill.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was as clear as ever, and there were no fluctuations to it. ¡°¡±Invasion!¡± It was different from the previous round. This time, the horse¡¯s hooves rose at the start! It was as if he had returned to K¡¯s usual gaming style. Wherever the long de went, no grass grew! Su could not see this from her perspective. He thought that the situation would be the same as the previous round, and in order to avoid losing, he learned from the previous round¡¯s experience and didn¡¯t y tricks on K. Instead, he focused on clearing the monsters, so that he could prepare as soon as possible to resist the fatal damage. This way, even K wouldn¡¯t be able to cross the tower to kill him within two minutes. Suy was right to think this way. In the game world, apart from the hero restraint, equipment restraint was the only restraint. However, just as he was about to hit the blue buff and was about tond the critical hit ... Suddenly! The sound of horse hooves rang out from behind him! Suy¡¯s body trembled and he wanted to retaliate. ¡°Punishment.¡± Mo bei¡¯s unflustered tone was apanied by Feng NAI¡¯s long saber. The warhorse that was charging toward Suy did not go against him. Instead, it took the blue buff while depleting his HP and then turned around. ¡°Qing soldiers.¡± Mo bei spoke faster.¡±Turn around. Equipment dropped. Boots of resistance.¡± ¡°Raise your de and kill!¡± The images on the screen moved very quickly. The clicking sounds of the keyboard made everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarilynd on Feng NAI¡¯s hands. Those hands were slender and cold, and even their movements were noble and untamed! From slow to fast, it gradually formed a Phantom. The Blondie was dumbfounded because he knew that he could not be like K, who could synchronize his movements with bey ¡®s. ¡°This hand speed is too scary!¡± No, it wasn¡¯t just hand speed, it was also thinking and tacit understanding. Of the two, one was watching the battle while the other was holding a mouse. However, in that second, the two of them seemed to have merged into one shadow. He held the long saber and was full of killing intent, as if he wanted to cut off all the darkness in front of him! The sound of horse hooves approached SU¡¯s ears again! He had no time to react! The de fell, clean and neat! K,O! Chapter 1639 ? Chapter 1639: I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re convinced. Trantor: 5496903 [yer King has sessfully killed the enemy hero. Time used: 57 seconds!] Not even a minute had passed! The screen in front of Suy turned gray. He even wanted to fight back. His fingers were still on the mouse, and his eyes were shaking violently, as if the shadow of the long knife was still there. There was a moment of excitement in the crowd. It was too fast! Some of them didn¡¯t even have such hand speed even at their peak! King was still the same King. Even if he lost his memory, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him. Could this be the difference that people often talked about? Some yers ¡®eyes were wavering. Even Panda was holding onto the railing in front of him, his face full of excitement. When some people were happy, some people would copse. Shou¡¯s mental state had already copsed. He took off his headphones and shook his shoulders with both hands.¡±Why didn¡¯t you fight back just now? why did this happen? Suy, say something!¡± Those who didn¡¯t y in the game wouldn¡¯t understand. He clearly knew that he had to use a skill to fight back, but his hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up. How difficult was this? Suy moved a little. Her fingers were a little stiff. He couldn¡¯t say a word to Tou¡¯s question. He just sat there and stared at his hand. It waspletely different from this side. The game ended. The word ¡®victory¡¯ filled the entire screen. Mo bei didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she raised her finger and pointed at the grass in the middle. She nced sideways at Feng nai and said in a light voice with a serious expression,¡±¡±The best case scenario is that you can catch someone like this. If you can ¡®t, you can just fly over here and continue to invade the opponent¡¯s jungle. When the timees, you need to pay attention to this ce, the mage¡¯s position, and this ce, the support position.¡± Every time mo bei mentioned a ce, she would point at Feng NAI¡¯s screen.¡±¡±The biggest advantage of this hero is its high mobility. After quickly clearing the minions in thene, you can cooperate with your teammates to suppress and invade, so you must ...¡± The Blondie who was standing there was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re really going to teach him on the spot?¡± Mo bei continued.¡±Around 70 seconds. The jungler will usually appear here to fight river crabs. The principle is the same. First grab the gold, then grab the yers.¡±¡± ¡°Alright. ¡®Feng nai looked at the screen, his gaze not leaving after the 1v1 ended. The yellow-haired man didn¡¯t quite believe it. He rubbed his eyes and mumbled,¡±¡±Student Hua, is this still the same green tea old k? Your boss isn¡¯t changing, is he? why is he so obedient?¡± Panda was already used to such a scene.¡±¡±You¡¯re making a fuss. ¡± Tou could also see the situation. Zhao sanpang was just about to announce the results. ¡°Lord fatty, this isn¡¯t fair,¡± he said. Zhao sanpang turned to the side, his brows slightly raised, as if he was asking what the hell were you talking about. Shou knew that this senior didn¡¯t have a good impression of them anymore, but he still had to fight for the right that they should fight for.¡±We already agreed before thepetition that bey wouldn¡¯t be ying. That¡¯s why Suy and I agreed. What¡¯s going on now? It was clearly unfair tomand on the field.¡± Hearing this, the blonde couldn¡¯t help but blurt out,¡±¡±F * ck, there¡¯s such a shameless way of saying it?¡± Huleng nced at him sideways. The Blondie coughed lightly. He knew that he had a bad habit of easily making enemies in the big environment, but he was still a straightforward person and couldn¡¯t change it. He muttered softly,¡±Am I wrong? I don¡¯t want teammates who find excuses after losing.¡± Unexpectedly, this time, their Captain actually replied to him,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to either.¡± The Blondie was still in shock. Shou was still insistent on an exnation. Zhao sanpang was about to retort. Mo bei, who had yet to leave her esports chair, suddenly spoke ... Chapter 1640 ? Chapter 1640: Beating Trantor: 5496903 ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, we can change the way.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, as if there were no waves at all. She turned her head slightly, her pure ck hair falling down, and her eyes were deep and cold. Shou looked at mo bei, who was sitting in the dark. For some reason, he felt an indescribable fear. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t care so much. As long as he could be the starting yer, he would do anything.¡±Change the method? In what way?¡± ¡°Same rules, I won¡¯t go off the field, I¡¯ll be yourmander.¡± Mo bei, who was wearing her ck headphones, looked even more apathetic than usual. For some reason, Shou instinctively wanted to refuse. When Suy heard the condition, she grabbed his arm.¡±Shou, what are you doing? say yes!¡± ¡°I ...¡± Shou still wanted to say something. Mo bei stood up.¡±If you¡¯re not willing, why are you still saying it¡¯s unfair?¡±¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that you can guide me like how you guide K? ¡°This is a trap,¡± Shouughed coldly. Mo bei looked at him, her eyes so dark that they seemed bottomless.¡±¡±In order toe to Mn, I walked for four years. In these four years, my brother was forced to retire, I was used as a substitute, and my family was not at peace. If the teammates around me were not the strongest, I might lose in the game. I can¡¯t afford to lose, so I came to personally pick my teammates. Whoever is stronger will y. If you don¡¯t ept it, then forget it.¡± ¡°Master fatty, we can decide on the starting lineup.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Shou clenched his fists, lowered his head, and gritted his teeth. He unwillingly shouted,¡±I ept!¡± In the face of his dilemma, mo bei was calm andposed.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s change seats.¡± ¡°You have to promise everyone that you won¡¯t y any tricks.¡± ¡°This is the training base of the Chinese teams. Mo bei looked at him.¡±My only enemies are the other battle teams outside. You¡¯re not worthy of me wasting my time on you. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was still the same. It was clear and cold, as if she was merely stating a fact. ¡°Besides, Lord fatty and the other contestants are here, what are you afraid of?¡± Shou looked at Suy and then at the other yers who were also questioning K. He thought that it made sense. There were so many people around. If bey really treated him differently, the camera would have recorded it. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After thinking it through, Shou suddenly became high-spirited.¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, God bey. Don¡¯t take what I said just now to heart. I just want the team to be better.¡± The Blondie was about to puke from hearing such a reason. However, mo bei pulled out her esports chair and nced at Feng nai. Feng nai sat therezily, his slender fingers ying with his headphones. His noble and handsome face was clearly cold. That pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, needless to say, had a bone-chilling coldness in them. Panda, who was watching from the outside, shuddered. ¡°What¡¯s my brother doing? he wants to finish this 1V1. Is everyone going to get cold feet? he¡¯s actually helping someone else to fight the boss. Huhu, this ...¡± This was simply arge-scale cheating scene. ¡°Student Hua, since when did your boss tolerate such things?¡± the yellow-haired guy also came over. ¡°Endure my a * s! ¡°Panda covered his face with both hands.¡± My brother is going to be finished, and we won¡¯t have a good time either.¡± The blonde poked him.¡±I think Shou is the one who¡¯s having the worst time. Look at the way that green tea K looks at him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at an adulterer. He better not get carried away.¡± After all, the biggest taboo in a 1V1 was to be reckless ... Chapter 1641 ? Chapter 1641: What you think is just what you think Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai sat there, the murderous aura around him more than just a little. There was a smile on his face, but there was no warmth in his eyes. He took off his hat, and his ck hair was a little perky. With the help of the headphones, his originally cold and pale face looked even more evil. ¡°Old K picked his champion just like that,¡± the blonde thought to himself. Compared to the previous two rounds, Feng Nian was indeed very fast this time. When Shou saw this, he felt smug again. Mo bei did not even look at him.¡± ¡°Sorcerer? Shou¡¯s eyes moved. He did not listen to mo bei but chose a topner who was more suitable for breaking out.¡±God bey, this is the best champion to use for K.¡± When mo bei heard this, she nced at him and said in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±As you wish.¡± ¡°Oh my God, bey, don¡¯t be angry. ¡°Shou said in a carefree manner.¡±I believe that no matter which champion I use, under yourmand, I will be able to perform extraordinarily.¡± Mo bei didn¡¯t reply. Her hand was casually ced on the table, and the side of her face was clear and cold. The Blondie who was watching the battle could not take it anymore.¡±This is bey. If it were me, I would have vomited if I directed such a person to y the game.¡±¡± ¡°It¡¯s starting. ¡± ¡°Listen to bey¡¯smands,¡± Huan Leng reminded him. The yellow-haired man¡¯s expression changed to a serious one. On the screen, Feng nai seemed to have run out of patience and was exceptionally violent when he took the blue buff. Panda was very worried about their boss¡¯s condition. He was afraid that he would not like to see Shou and would not even jungle, but directly go up and fight. Fortunately, the boss still had some rationality left ... Damn it! ¡°Old K is charging in?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death. ¡°The Blondie¡¯s eyes widened. bey would definitely be able to predict such a y. As expected, mo bei said,¡±the grass in your left hand. Unsheathe your de.¡± Left hand? What was there to fight? there were river crabs on the right. Shou was obviously greedy for this gold and had no intention of turning back. However, it was obvious that he had miscalcted. Just as he was about to eat the river crab, a silver figure shed past with a Swoosh. Feng nai used his punishment and killed the monster directly. Then, he used his second skill to sh back to his original spot and counter the buff on the opponent¡¯s left side. The top champion that Shou had picked did not have any repositioning skills. It was impossible to return to the left side of the jungle in a short time. After losing the river crab, he wanted to invade the other side¡¯s jungle in the opposite direction. ¡°Come back.¡± Mo bei could tell what he was thinking. Although Shou was unwilling, he still listened to mo bei this time after losing his advantage. After Feng NAI¡¯s figure made a circle in the bushes, he canceled hisst-minute attack. ¡°K is trying to kill them this time.¡± Huleng¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move away from the map at all. ¡°It¡¯s possible with his hand speed. Unfortunately, themander is bey. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice did not stop. Eating pigs? It was obvious that Shou¡¯s movements were always half a beat slower than mo bei¡¯smand. Feng nai, who had been observing, suddenly raised his sword and headed straight for the Dragon pit. Feng NAI¡¯s shadow was no longer on the map. Mo bei bent her finger.¡±Enter the jungle, we can¡¯t lose this Dragon.¡± ¡°Snatching the Dragon now? ¡°But my finances ...¡± Shou hesitated. Mo bei nced sideways.¡±You¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t snatch.¡± Shou gritted his teeth and went over with his knife. Mo bei¡¯s speed of speech suddenly increased.¡±Change your equipment. Counter-armor. Strike thest point.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shou agreed. However, when he really entered the dragon¡¯s cave and met Feng nai, he realized how freakish it was to fight in the dragon¡¯s cave while changing his equipment. ¡°Fight the dragon.¡± ¡°Use the Dragon¡¯s damage to send the opponent flying,¡± mo bei said quickly. Shou clenched his fist and lowered his knife, but ... Chapter 1642 ? Chapter 1642: Daddy will teach you how to be a good person. Trantor: 5496903 Before he could hit the Dragon, Feng nai had already drawn out a sword formation! He didn¡¯t even have time to do anything! ¡°Return the de.¡± Mo bei¡¯s reaction was quick. Shou could not keep up at all. The damage was still blocked. After his body touched the sword formation, his movements were slowed down, and his health was decreasing. Only then did he press his second skill. Upon seeing this, mo bei¡¯s eyes turned sharp.¡±Don¡¯t stay here. Retreat.¡± Retreat? Shou was so flustered that his mouse was stuck out of the table. Buzzzzzz! Feng NAI¡¯s men swept out of the Dragon pit from behind him. All the damage he dealtnded on the giant dragon boss. ¡°The boss has been enraged!¡± ¡°System announcement, the boss has been enraged!¡± Red words shed across the screen. Anyone who yed games would know that when the boss¡¯s aggro was fully drawn, it meant that the Dragon would turn dark. ¡°Shou, don¡¯t stay there! Get out of there!¡± Su shouted into the mic. Mo bei was faster than him in saying this. However, everyone could tell that Shou¡¯s hand speed could not keep up with mo bei¡¯smands at all! The dragon¡¯s w mmed down, sending dust and dirt into the air. Shou¡¯s HP dropped rapidly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± He gritted his teeth and flicked his wrist, pulling his body backward. After all, he was a professional yer. He knew what to do when a boss was in dark mode. It was impossible to retreat in one piece. But at the very least, he would not let himself die under the dragon¡¯s ws. Shou calcted the dark Dragon¡¯s attack points and quickly pulled out his sword. He wanted to use the damage to recover his health and retreat to a safe area. The truth proved that he was still too naive. Because just as he was about to leave. The Dragon was once again filled with hatred. Its blood-red eyes were filled with resentment. It raised its dragon ws high and was about to p The White Shadow that was sweeping in. It was fine if it didn¡¯t move, but once it moved, half of the jungle shook. Shou was sent flying. Just as he held the long saber in his hand and wanted to stabilize his body, the sword array was set up again! Following the Dragon¡¯s Roar, Shou¡¯s chest trembled, and he was left with very little health. At the beginning of the battle, they had about the same amount of HP. Including the fact that he wanted to steal the dragon, his skills were slightly better than King ¡®s. But now, under The White Shadow¡¯s sword, there was no way for Shou to Dodge! ¡°Despicable!¡± Su shouted as she pulled her esports chair and said to the people outside,¡±Everyone saw that, right? this isn¡¯t a 1V1 anymore. King is using the boss and intentionally letting Shou gain aggro. This ...¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡±huleng interrupted.¡± The scene of Qin Shenlong tricking one and three is still ying on the big screen. You call this kind of tactic despicable?¡±¡± ¡°Despicable indeed, hahahaha. Zhao sanpangughed.¡±I say, the one sitting inside, you finally said something human.¡± SU¡¯s expression was as ugly as it could get. What did he mean by ¡®I finally spoke like a human¡¯? On the screen, the Toya was almost gone. Mo bei called out, asking him to draw his knife. Tou shouted,¡±how am I supposed to draw a knife now? why don¡¯t you draw one for me to see? F * ck!¡± As he said that, he flung his earphones and stood up angrily. In the face of such madness. Mo bei did not even waste her breath on him. She leaned forward, stretched out her hand, and swiped. He moved in a Z-shape and sessfully avoided the sword light in the dragon¡¯s cave! Kata! Kata! The slender fingers on the red keyboard were so fast that they were almost like shadows. Mo bei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen as she swiftly dodged the damage from the White figure! He paused, and then ... Buzzzzzz! A beautiful draw! This p seemed to be saying,¡¯since you want to see it, then daddy will teach you how to be a man!¡¯ Chapter 1643 ? Chapter 1643: It wasn¡¯t anyone, it was King! Trantor: 5496903 Tou stood there, dumbfounded. It was as embarrassing as it could get, and he wanted to disappear from the spot. People could hear his conversation with mo bei. What else was there to say? They could only see two silver lights crossing each other in the Dragon pit after the substitution. The hero who had been hovering between life and death just a second ago regained health in mo bei¡¯s hands! What was going on? Why did bey still have blood and could still draw her knife? The yellow-haired man was extremely excited,¡±F * ck!¡± As expected of bey! Absolutely!¡± Everyone was leaning against the partition to watch. ¡°Continuously changing equipment in seconds?!¡± Continuously changing equipment within seconds, what kind of concept was this! This could simply make him a God! ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by bey¡¯s hand speed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just her hand speed, her walking route is also amazing.¡± ¡°In that kind of situation, would you guys fight back?¡± ¡°A counterattack? Other than bey, who else would dare to?¡± Buzzzzzz! On the screen, the scimitar fell. Mo bei stopped moving. As her hands moved away, the figure on the screen also stopped in ce. ¡°Why did you stop? continue!¡±Shou¡¯s expression changed.¡± Mo bei retracted her hand and removed her earphones.¡±I saw it. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t draw your knife. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too weak. Also, this is yourpetition. The moment you let go of the mouse, you¡¯ve already lost.¡± As her voice fell ... In the game, countless silver lights fell. 1 minute and 47 seconds. yer King has sessfully killed the enemy hero. However, it was not over yet. Just when people thought that he would be taken away by the Dragon¡¯s damage. Feng nai shed back with his second skill and his ultimate skillnded. [yer King has sessfully killed the tyrant. The entire team¡¯s gold has doubled.] Not only did he win, but he also took away a Dragon. Shou couldn¡¯t ept this oue.¡±Something must be wrong. bey, did you ...¡± ¡°Slow hand speed, disobedientmand, poor team awareness, no sense of time. Mo bei stood up and coldly interrupted him.¡±Look more at that Dragon and the sword in his hand. This is the difference between you and him.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the training room without looking back. Her ck boots stepped on the ground, and her legs were straight and long. The ck mist in mo bei¡¯s eyes did not dissipate in the slightest. Instead, when she walked out, her gaze swept around and she said in a faint voice,¡±¡±A lot has happened to ck me recently. As the captain, he has also encountered some problems. However, you guys seem to have forgotten one thing. It¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s all King.¡± As she spoke, she looked away and fixed her gaze on Suy.¡±Two minutes can decide the oue of a game. As professional yers, we should know better than ordinary people the importance of time.¡± ¡°The starting lineup only has five spots.¡± Mo bei turned her face to the side, her thin lips slightly raised.¡±If you¡¯re not convinced, you can continue. My words are still valid before the start of thepetition.¡±¡± The yellow-haired man looked at this scene with a fangirl face.¡±¡±My bey is a God! Handsome, my face is covered in blood!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Don¡¯t look at my brother with that kind of gaze. ¡°Panda lifted his chin.¡± Look at the Shou in the game.¡± The yellow-haired man turned around and saw Feng nai whipping the corpse. To be fair, this was not the style an expert should have. ¡°Old K is too ruthless.¡± The blonde mumbled,e to think of it, since he could tell that Shou¡¯s hand speed can¡¯t keep up with bey¡¯smand, he didn¡¯t have to fight that Dragon at all. Right, Captain?¡± Huleng didn¡¯t say anything and just pulled his coat. Panda patted his new teammate and said,¡±¡±Boss, I guess. I¡¯m just guessing.¡± ¡°You tell me. ¡°Blondie just wanted to hear ... Chapter 1644 ? Chapter 1644: bey¡¯s scheme Trantor: 5496903 Panda looked left and right. After making sure that no one was listening, he said,¡±¡±Boss is definitely abusing his power to get back at him. He didn¡¯t capture Shou directly but used the Dragon to beat him up. Isn¡¯t this more proof of the incapability of the person who was beaten up? it¡¯s just a little consumption of energy. Think about how Shou felt at that time.¡± ¡°A fate worse than death.¡± ¡°Old K is not human,¡± the Blondie said after some thought. Panda nodded in agreement.¡±After all, you¡¯re here to be beaten up as an adulterer. So, you should restrain your gaze. Don¡¯t worship my brother too much. Otherwise ...¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± A slow voice came from behind him. Panda¡¯s back stiffened, and he did not dare to look back at all! This was awkward! The Blondie tried to whistle to pretend that he was just a passerby and didn¡¯t participate in the conversation. However, as the main character of the discussion, Feng nai wasn¡¯t affected at all. He even raised his eyes and nced at him, his tone very calm.¡±Why did you stop?¡± The Blondie raised his head and looked at the ceiling. Panda lowered his legs and wanted to slip away. Feng nai opened his mouth again, his good-looking jawline clear and cold.¡±¡±There¡¯s a saying that¡¯s not wrong, restrain yourself. ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a shame, but an honor?¡± The blonde¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the tall and straight back. ck me¡¯s members were clearly used to this. The contestants didn¡¯t leave. The way everyone looked at Feng nai had changed. It was no longer the same as when they were on the ne. Looking at this scene, huleng said in a low voice,¡±¡±bey really knows how to scheme.¡± ¡°What? The Blondie quickly turned his attention back.¡±Captain, what do you mean by bey¡¯s calctive?¡± Huan Leng retracted his gaze, his eyes slightly pale.¡±Eleven people wearing the same uniform doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re teammates. This is a big taboo in apetition. bey knows this better than anyone else, so she brought the battle forward.¡± ¡°Bring the battle forward?¡± The yellow-haired man was more and more confused. Huleng lifted his chin.¡±Look at the people over there. How many of them canpletely trust K now? and how many of them think they can get first ce?¡± ¡°This ... Captain, I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. ¡°The Blondie covered his eyes with his hands. With one hand in his pocket, huleng said,¡±it¡¯s not easy. We¡¯ll know after a 1v1.¡± From the moment bey set off, she had been observing everyone. Perhaps we don¡¯t understand why bey was regarded as the sessor of Supreme Alliance. I¡¯m afraid everyone will get to know her again in this worldpetition. ¡± ¡°If you want to win, the most basic thing is to have internal stability.¡± Huleng nced sideways at the Blondie.¡±Professional yers, whether for fame or profit, will want to be in the starting lineup for the trip to Mn only then can they improve theirmercial value. There are 11 people, but only five spots are in the starting lineup. You and I are already on the list. The rest of the people, those from other teams, no matter who they are, will fight K for this spot.¡± The yellow-haired teenager did not understand,¡¯won¡¯t this only consume old k¡¯s energy? How is this scheming?¡± ¡°Consume energy?¡± Hunleng¡¯s gaze deepened,¡±when have you ever seen k run out of energy?¡± His hand speed will only get faster and faster. ¡± At this point, huleng paused, and even his voice lowered.¡±bey is using the best professional yers in the country to pave the way for K.¡± Chapter 1645 ? Chapter 1645: Personally choosing teammates Trantor: 5496903 The blonde was dumbfounded. He turned his head and looked at the figure who seemed to be isted from the world. Mo bei was holding her tablet and watching the rey of the 1v1 earlier. Her handsome face was turned to the side, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking. When she sensed the gaze from the opposite side, she looked up, her gaze deep. The Blondie shivered under his gaze. He had a bad feeling about this. This premonition came quickly and strongly. Before his animal-like intuition could take effect ... ¡°Adolf,¡± mo bei said. The yellow-haired guy¡¯s game ID was Adolf! He didn¡¯t hear it. God bey shouldn¡¯t be calling him! What good could it be to call him at this time! Adolf wanted to run away. Unexpectedly, the back of his cor was directly grabbed. The one who was tugging at her had a cold temperament, but his attitude was polite.¡±I heard that you really want to learn one of my unique skills. I can teach you.¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Mo bei¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow.¡±However, there¡¯s a condition.¡± To be able to learn bey¡¯s ultimate move, no matter what the conditions were, Adolf said excitedly,¡±¡±Speak!¡± ¡°Use your three best topner Champions to y a match with K.¡± Mo bei let go of his hand, but the pressure she gave off became even stronger.¡±¡±You have to beat him up in two minutes.¡± Adolf opened his mouth.¡±Beat ... Beat up that green tea B * stard old K?¡± As if he had heard themotion, Feng nai, who had just put down his form, looked over coldly. Adolf¡¯s throat choked up as he tried his best to lower his presence. He said in a very low voice,¡±¡±God bey, can we change the terms? your old K, during the National League, Captain and I surrounded him once. He killed me in the topne four times, let alone beat him. He will definitely hold a grudge until I retire. I really don¡¯t want to be in fear even when I¡¯m doing a live broadcast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo bei spouted nonsense with a clear expression.¡±¡±He¡¯s now another personality. This personality won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± Adolf was also easy to fool. Seeing that Feng nai had put on his sses and looked like a refined scum, a pale-faced schr, he asked doubtfully,¡±¡±Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei continued to dupe him in a calm voice.¡±Besides, this is a group training. It¡¯s very normal for teammates to fight each other.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Adolf agreed. Don¡¯tmand him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only watch and not say anything. ¡± Mo bei put her earphones on his head.¡±¡±Go on.¡± Adolf didn¡¯t know where he got the courage from, but he was a little intoxicated at that moment. Everyone in their team wanted to catch old K and beat him up. After so many years, this wish could finally be realized in his hands. Just thinking about it made him extremely excited! Adolf stuck out his little chest and said proudly,¡±¡±I¡¯m off!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei¡¯s face was still expressionless. She raised her hand and made a cheering gesture. Just like that, Adolf, who had just turned 18, sat in front of hisputer with a happy expression, as if he was finally able to hold his head high. Panda watched from the side, his index finger tapping on his left and right shoulder respectively. He lowered his head and read,¡±¡±Amen.¡± As he read, he muttered,¡±good brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. Our boss¡¯s gaze has changed. You¡¯re on your own now.¡± When Feng nai heard this mumbling, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only reached out to push up the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, the corners of his lips curling up in a cold arc ... Chapter 1646 ? Chapter 1646: People¡¯s hearts were like scattered sand. Trantor: 5496903 Outside the training room. Through the ss, Zhao sanpang saw this scene and put down the timer in his hand. Feng Yi, who was dressed in a suit, walked over. Just like him, his eyes were fixed on the youths in the same uniform.¡±Now, don¡¯t you feel more at ease?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. ¡°Zhao sanpang has always been a heartless person.¡±We didn¡¯t need to do this in the past when we were ying. At that time, Xiao Budian was the least guarded against people. Now ...¡± At this point, he retracted his gaze. ¡°He¡¯s the only one from Supreme Alliance who¡¯s so simple. ¡± ¡°Fatty God.¡± Feng Yi rubbed his sses, looking business-like. ¡°It¡¯s too much to make personal attacks. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zhao sanpang pulled a chair over and sat down.¡±¡±I¡¯m only targeting you and Qin mo. The two of you, right? back then, you were all good at scheming. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see how useless our team is now, that there are problems everywhere. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t bei already settling it?¡± ¡°Almighty fatty, you¡¯re the coach. You should at least be more mature than a junior.¡± Feng Yi smiled slyly. ¡°I can¡¯t be steady.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at his scattered team members.¡±These people, each and every one of them is hostile towards the little guy. They¡¯re not convinced, but they¡¯re not capable. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t have the courage, but they don¡¯t want someone stronger than him to stand out. This is the worldpetition. They didn¡¯t know that they were only after their fame and fortune!¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s voice got louder and louder.¡±Some people just fall for their tricks. It¡¯s that guy sitting in front of the projector. His private life is a mess. He found an excuse after losing the 1v1 and has no sense of time at all. He wants to y a round and ask him to get lost. How did he get in? it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t watch the domestic qualifiers. More than a dozen people surrounded two people and fought. Damn it, their fans still say it¡¯s fair!¡± ng! Zhao sanpang stood up, his eyes dark.¡±You chose a bunch of trash to fight in the worldpetition.¡± This sentence attracted all the yers ¡®attention. Suy, who had been called out, could no longer keep a straight face. She mmed the door and ran out in tears. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the results of the individualpetition. ¡± Bang! Bang! The bnce in the room was broken. Shou looked at Zhao sanpang.¡±Almighty fatty, we all know that you¡¯re close to bey. However, we¡¯re here because we¡¯re capable and have the support of thousands of people. We contestants are all trash in your mouth? We won¡¯t bepeting in thepetition. We won¡¯t be in the starting lineup anyway. You can just take your bey and aim for the championship. ¡± After saying that, he pulled on his team uniform and spat at the trash can. His words were filled with mockery and his eyes were unfriendly. He knocked on the table, and a few yers followed him out of the training room. Before this team came, there were 13 people, including the substitutes, and they were all the top yers in their respective positions in the country. Now, aside from ck me, summoning cold was the only other yer in the training room. There was also Adolf, who knew nothing and was on the road trying to beat up the king of green tea in his mind. They had just arrived Mn, and the match had not even started, but the hearts of the people had already scattered into a te of sand. Huleng lowered his eyes and looked at his right wrist guard, which was given to him by someone at the youth training camp. The Chinese team that he had dreamed of joining was no longer the same as before ... Chapter 1647 ? Chapter 1647: Cohesion Trantor: 5496903 Towards all this. Some people were still clueless. For example, Adolf, who had already killed Feng nai three times in the topne, was already having a good time.¡±Old K, don¡¯t hide it. Come out, I¡¯ll give you a Blue Duck. Look at the blue on me, how beautiful it is. It¡¯s such a pity that you don¡¯t have one!¡± When Panda heard this, he could not help but hold his head.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid this child has gone crazy, crazy! He actually used a female voice to speak to boss!¡± ¡°These words sound a little familiar ...¡± Teng Hui came over. Han Xi looked at the movement on the screen and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±Before naer lost his memory, he said this to Adolf and the others during the scuffle, but in a different tone. It was a little colder and more mocking.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei tilted her eyes. Panda nodded heavily at her.¡±Brother, don¡¯t be suspicious. When you¡¯re not around, boss is just so good at attracting hatred. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make every team want to find a dark and windy night to cover their heads and beat him up!¡± Sure enough. On the other side, Adolf was holding his own big hammer. He was very burly,pletely different from his weak and small self in reality.¡±Come out! Old K!¡± After he finished speaking, he even snorted heavily, determined to carry out his revenge to the end. It was also at this moment that huleng walked over and stood beside mo bei. ¡°If you want K to understand the topner¡¯s ystyle and thinking, why don¡¯t you let me y?pared to Adolf, I¡¯m the real king of the topner, isn¡¯t the Hignd security?¡± Mo bei¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop. After jotting down a few questions, she raised her eyes slightly.¡±On the field, our teammate is Adolf, not fatty.¡± Huleng¡¯s body froze. Mo bei spread out her tablet. It could be clearly seen from the higher-ups that other than Feng NAI¡¯s needs for improvement, there were also some minor mistakes that Adolf had made all year round. Mo bei stopped taking notes and ced the tablet on the conference table.¡±¡±Lord fatty.¡± ¡°Hey, you remember it? ¡°Zhao sanpang¡¯s anger disappeared as he picked up the tablet with a smile. Then, his eyes suddenly changed. Mo bei stood there, her face as clear as ever.¡±¡±Lord fatty has already gambled his reputation to drive people away. We have to do something since we¡¯re staying.¡± At this point, she paused before continuing,¡±We can win. He could in the past, and he could now.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at her. After a while, he suddenlyughed, his voice loud and clear. In the midst of thisughter, Feng Yi adjusted his cor and returned to his business-like appearance. Huleng pushed the door open, sat on the esports chair, and put on her headphones. Mo bei looked at him. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, King should get to know my teammate better,¡± huleng said in a calm voice.¡± Adolf, who was still ying the 1v1, became even more excited.¡±¡±Captain, you mean you¡¯ll continue after I¡¯m done with old K?¡± Huleng didn¡¯t want to attack the child, so he stopped and said,¡±You can understand it that way.¡± ¡°Then wait for me to kill old K a few more times! ¡°Adolf touched the two big hammers in his hands.¡±Crush him and make tea!¡± He had already killed them three times. Adolf was a little familiar with this and was just about to give the opponent full control when they invaded the jungle. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, holding a demonic scimitar in his hand. Wherever he went, the rose-red moonlight would shine! Adolf¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was clearly at the blue buff just now, how could it be! Buzzzzzz! Feng nai swung his saber! Without any crowd control skills, Adolf thought of retreating. But for some reason, his opponent¡¯s hand speed had suddenly doubledpared to the previous three matches! Double! ¡°Old K, you¡¯re such a green tea. You¡¯re ying a 1V1 and you still have a backup n!¡± Adolf shouted as hey down. In response, Feng nai nonchntly stepped on the corpse on the ground, his voice nonchnt and infuriating.¡±¡±Thank you for helping me hit the blue.¡± Adolf was speechless. Chapter 1648 ? Chapter 1648: Feng nai ... Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± As if he had noticed his hidden bitterness, Feng NAI¡¯s gaze shifted over.¡±¡±You can do it two more times.¡± Adolf had never liked his young master¡¯s behavior and was sessfully angered. ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± Panda turned his head when he heard this. He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and could only look at mo bei.¡±Brother, was this part of your n?¡± ¡°A team member¡¯s character is also very important in thepetition.¡± Mo bei said seriously. Panda thought, you¡¯re fooling me with such a serious face, what should I say? ¡°Boss will definitely torture Adolf to death.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±You don¡¯t have to be envious of him. It¡¯s your turn tomorrow.¡± Panda¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and even his scalp felt like it was about to explode.¡±Me? Envious?¡± Mo bei nodded at him, looking as if she understood. Panda reached out and tried to pull him back.¡±¡±No, brother. You know better than anyone that boss holds grudges. This has nothing to do with personality, brother!!!¡± In the face of such howls, mo bei did not even turn her head. She stood upright in front of the big screen and recorded all the data. Adolf, who was still in the game, was even more miserable than Panda. He, he ... He used the same F * cking move! Adolf looked at the figure who invaded his jungle and stepped on his body. He couldn¡¯t help but turn on all his microphones,¡±¡±Feng nai, don¡¯t kill me if you have the ability!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him.¡± Another voice sounded in the public chat,zily and full of ridicule.¡±I just wanted to take the red buff from you.¡± Adolf was so angry that he puffed up his chest,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe it, again!¡± Han Xi raised his eyebrows. His meaning was very clear. There were still people who walked right into a trap these days. It seemed that the people who were summoned by the team were not very intelligent. Huan Leng didn¡¯tment on this scene. Five minutester. Adolf looked at the figure on the screen who was being flogged. He didn¡¯t want to curse anymore. After all, everyone knew how thick-skinned the king of green tea was. He just couldn¡¯t understand why this guy¡¯s hand speed and reaction speed were different every time he yed. Adolf was obviously devastated. After all, anyone who yed games knew what it felt like to have your equipment dropped. However, the person who had hit him did not give him a quick death and kept picking on him. ¡°You¡¯re really poor. ¡± As Feng nai said this, he threw away the shield in his hand. It was golden and shining. T-that was what he had fought for half a year to gather! Although it didn¡¯t have any actual attack power, but, but it looked good! That¡¯s a symbol of wealth, and all girls like it! Adolf took a deep breath. Seeing that he was about to throw away the second item, he could only soften his attitude no matter how unwilling he was.¡±Old K, old K! Don ¡®t! Please don¡¯t throw that away!¡± In the game, Feng nai stopped what he was doing and turned around to look at him. Adolfughed.¡±You see, we¡¯re teammates now. When I Hit You, I didn¡¯t drop your equipment, right?¡±¡± ¡°Indeed. Feng nai tilted his head, as if he was thinking. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to ...¡±Adolf saw hope. ¡°We have different interests. As Feng nai spoke, he threw the spear.¡±¡±You like the blue buff and pretend to be a loli. I like to drop equipment. There¡¯s noparison.¡± Adolf thought to himself,¡±different hobbies?!¡± ¡°Argh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! After thest match. Adolf sat on the gaming chair, looking very dejected. He kept talking to himself,¡±¡±This isn¡¯t tea-abusing like I thought. Old K is a green tea. He¡¯s a dog, a dog!¡± Da, da. Someone walked over. Adolf looked up. It was mo bei ... Chapter 1649 ? Chapter 1649: If it wasn¡¯t broken, it wouldn¡¯t be established! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. ¡± As mo bei spoke, she ced the tablet in Adolf¡¯s hands. Adolf¡¯s face was filled with an idol ¡®I trust you so much, but you actually tricked me¡¯ expression.¡±¡±I¡¯m not God bey. I¡¯m a little confused. It¡¯s the same as what you¡¯re thinking. You even asked me to fight old k, this green tea. It means that you already knew that he would y me like this!¡± Adolf was on the verge of tears.¡±You said he doesn¡¯t hold grudges? he threw away all my equipment! That¡¯s my wife!¡± ¡°I have the fragments of this equipment. I¡¯ll give them to you during the training tonight. Mo bei reached out and took his mouse. She swiped the screen to the topne, and her side profile was clear and good-looking. ¡°You¡¯re used to missing your de, the distance isn¡¯t urate, and don¡¯t look at your opponent with the eyes of your current stage. ¡± Adolf was stunned. He looked at the analysis of the screenshots on the tablet, and his eyes gradually changed.¡±God bey, you ... ¡°The problem that I noticed, you guys must have known about it before you called the team.¡± Mo bei let go of her mouse and stood up straight.¡±¡±It¡¯s very difficult to change a small habit. I¡¯ll have to do some urgent training in this area in three days.¡± Adolf was instantly touched,¡±urgent training!¡± He could be trained however he wanted! God bey, how do you n to discipline him? Do you need me to prepare some coffee to freshen up?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo bei looked at him, as calm as ever.¡±¡±You just need to y 10 1v1 matches with King every day starting from today.¡± Adolf thought,¡±is there something wrong with his ears?¡± Ten matches a day, no matter how many things he had, it would not be enough for that green tea old K! Thinking of this, Adolf quickly turned his head to look at the man twoputers away. At this moment, Feng nai had already taken off his headphones and waszily supporting his chin with one hand. With one foot on the ground, he turned his esports chair around, revealing his noble and handsome face. His eyes were even more demonic and cold as he stared at Adolf, threatening him nonchntly. Adolf felt a chill at the back of his neck,¡±God bey, old K, that green tea, he¡¯s looking at me!¡± He¡¯s only thinking in his heart that he¡¯s going to kill me. I won¡¯t fight him, I won ¡®t!¡± Panda nodded vigorously as he listened. This child had finally be smart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t mix private and professional matters. As mo bei spoke, she looked up at Feng nai. Young master Feng¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, and his eyes curved into crescents. There was no trace of his previous ill-will, and he looked as pure and kind as if he loved his teammate the most. Mo bei said,¡¯look.¡± Adolf thought,¡±damn it, you¡¯re so good at acting. I can¡¯t win. What should I do?¡± Mo bei stood there with her back straight, but her voice was lower than before.¡±¡±We¡¯ve fallen behind too much for so many years. It¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve fallen behind for so long that even our courage has weakened. Adolf, have you ever thought about why we came to Mn?¡± Adolf sat there and did not answer immediately. Just as mo bei was about to leave ... He tightened his grip on the mouse.¡±I want to be the world champion. Only then will my solo photos appear on the mainstream news. My dad can also tell others that his son¡¯s job is not as simple as just ying games for entertainment.¡± ¡°Then change itpletely.¡± Mo bei nced sideways and said in a clear voice,¡±whether it¡¯s his fighting style or his thinking.¡± ¡°Thought?¡± Adolf frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a habitual way of thinking during apetition. ¡± As mo bei spoke, she looked at Zhao sanpang, who was standing outside the window. Adolf also followed her gaze. Lord fatty was there. The Overlord that all of their topners had worshipped back then was there! Mo bei¡¯s voice did not change,¡¯that year, China won because each of them broke their habitual thinking in the game.¡± At this point, she paused. Her long legs were slender, but when her ck boots stepped on the ground, she was very determined. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, but I¡¯ll also give myself four words. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t break, you can¡¯t stand.¡± Chapter 1650 ? Chapter 1650: His passion was back. Trantor: 5496903 When he heard these four words, he was stunned. Adolf¡¯s expression changed. His previous resentment was swept away, and he watched the scene of himself being abused with great interest! Panda looked at mo bei with adoration and pped like a panther.¡±¡±My brother is too good at bluffing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing. ¡°Zhao sanpang, who had been smiling the entire time, was now smiling so much that his eyes were curved into crescents. His eyes looked at the tall and handsome figure. Vaguely, he felt as if something had ovepped with him, and there were other emotions in his eyes. ¡°Little spade, you¡¯ll regret this. It¡¯s me, not you, standing here, hahahaha.¡± This inexplicable sentence made the youths look over at the same time. Zhao sanpang pped his hands. Panda almost fell to the ground from the p. After all, everyone thought about the weight of our Lord fatty. It was obvious that not everyone could withstand that palm. ¡°Our little one, ah no, your God bey has really grown up. Hahahahaha!¡± As he spoke, Zhao sanpang was about to p twice to express his joy.¡± Panda coughed twice and said,¡±Lord fatty, have mercy!¡±¡± ¡°Training! Practice for me! ¡°Zhao sanpang left, but he went to Teng Hui¡¯s side and pped him in the same way. Teng Hui¡¯s small body was almost like a Panda. He was almost crippled. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you. If you win, you¡¯ll be the Prince Charming of thousands of girls when you return to the country. That¡¯s because I was exceptionally handsome when I won! I got here with my looks. It¡¯s your learning, you know!¡± As Zhao sanpang spoke, he walked behind Feng nai.¡±¡±Of course, some people rely on their schemes. What are you looking at, nephew Gu?¡± Feng nai couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct how he had addressed him. After all, there was still the next 1v1 waiting for him. There were only half of the yers left in the training room. Everyone could feel that Zhao sanpang¡¯s condition had changed. Panda and the others did not know why. As someone who had walked this path, Feng Yi knew very well what kind of fire the little stoic had lit in his old friend¡¯s heart. At this moment, it was as if they had returned to that year. Feng Yi looked out the window at the bright lights, pushing up his gold-rimmed sses. They were still teenagers. ¡°Hand speed.¡± She could vaguely hear the voiceing from the training room, clear and faint. ¡°Adolf, pay attention to your position.¡± ¡°Tenghui, the topne needs more awareness.¡± ¡°Han Xi, invade. It¡¯s okay to fight more rashly.¡± ¡°Panda ...¡± In an instant, there seemed to be two coaches in the training room. Mo bei was focusing on the details, while Zhao sanpang was observing and reminding her from the general direction. On the other hand, Hunchback Leng was still in a 1v1 with Feng nai. It had to be said that young master Feng¡¯s battle record this time was a bit unpresentable. He yed nine times and lost nine times. Adolf thought that the man would throw a tantrum. After all, K had always been the kind of green tea King who would hold a grudge even if his personality changed! Unexpectedly, he only took a sip of water, put on his headphones, and said nonchntly,¡±¡±Again,¡± Instead, he called Leng ting over and looked at him across the twoputers. He turned his wrist and threw him two words,¡±¡±Tomorrow,¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he was filled with evil.¡±Tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Huleng stood up. His back was covered in sweat, but it didn¡¯t affect his temperament.¡±You must be tired.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai raised his eyebrows. Chapter 1651 ? Chapter 1651: The meaning of 1v Trantor: 5496903 ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡± Huan Leng looked at the time. It had been more than four hours. Anyone who had beenpeting for a long time would have their hand speed and physical fitness decline at this time. Why did this person still look like he had just sat in front of aputer? Facing his gaze, Feng nai only put down his mouse and rxed his wrist with one hand. The hair on his forehead fell, and his deep ck eyes were filled with a sense of defiance.¡±Again,¡± His voice was stillnguid, and he sounded a little nonchnt. However, the strength he used to pin the ck Hat on his head was not something that could be refused. Huleng¡¯s back paused for a moment before he put the headphones back on his head. An hourter. The sky in Mn was already dark. Kada, kada ... In the entire training room, other than the sound of typing, mo bei¡¯s asional whisper could be heard. Zhao sanpang saw this and pped his hands.¡±Alright, stop it. Come and watch the video I found for you. Eat while you watch. Anan, where¡¯s the dish I made for everyone?¡± The little demon Bo was indeed influenced since he was young. He didn¡¯t know where he got a food cart from. There were threeyers of food on the cart and they were all hot dishes that had juste out of the pot. He was wearing a chef¡¯s uniform and a small hat. He looked very cool. ¡°It¡¯s all here. ¡± When Feng nai, who had just walked out of the training room, saw that his head was not even as tall as the food cart, he gave the little one a look. Adolf, on the other hand, was still not used to this scene. He turned around and asked Panda,¡±¡±D * MN, why is little Almighty Qin doing everything? he¡¯s so professional.¡± ¡°Just get used to it, get used to it.¡± Hua Xiaoyi also admired the Qin family¡¯s style. They were both rich second generations, but the one raised by the Qin family ... Had a different style. As a kitchen staff, little demon Bo had already fully disyed her gentlemanly demeanor. She pulled out a chair for mo bei.¡±Big sister bei, have a seat first. Today¡¯s main course is your favorite hang Jiao beef and Longjing shrimp. There¡¯s also garlic broli as a side dish. There¡¯s not much meat, so you can eat first. I¡¯ll make you some juice.¡± Mo bei looked at the little one who only reached her long legs. She bent down and stroked his head.¡±Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Little devil, I also ...¡± Zhao sanpang had not finished his sentence. The little demon Bo pushed his dining car and left. This was clearly a difference in treatment. Panda could not help but turn to the side and remind him,¡±¡±Boss, why don¡¯t you take a look? maybe little Almighty Qin poisoned your food.¡± ¡°Mm! Yes!¡± As a new member, Adolf wasn¡¯t blind. He could see the disharmony between little Qin and old K. ¡°It must be old K¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°This meat is amazing!¡± Adolf took a bite and couldn¡¯t wait to sit down. After training for so long, all the members were hungry. However, as a yer, they knew that during this period, there had to be standard nutrition control in food. Therefore, cucumber juice and bitter melon juice were essential. What one drank depended on one¡¯s luck. This was also the reason why Panda had not started eating yet. Adolf had just arrived and did not know the ins and outs of this ce. When he saw someone pass him a ¡°juice¡±, he drank it without looking carefully. His face was distorted, and he turned around to look for the trash can! Zhao sanpang pressed him down and smiled.¡±¡±Drink it. You¡¯re a young man. You need to cool down.¡± Adolf looked at the culprit who was so calm andposed, and he was really in a difficult situation to speak of. Feng nai, on the other hand, raised his ss, his nobility undiminished. Adolf,... I ... ****! Huleng was thest to arrive at the dining table. When he saw this scene, his gaze fell on mo bei. ¡°bey, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Chapter 1652 ? Chapter 1652: Mo bei Trantor: 5496903 Upon hearing this, the first one to react wasn¡¯t mo bei, but Panda. His eyes were wide open, and his face, which had juste of age, was full of ¡°is huleng tired of living? he wants to talk to my brother alone in front of the boss. Warrior, a real warrior!¡± Adolf also swallowed the meat in his mouth. He looked at his Captain and felt that things were going to be bad. As expected, Feng nai nced at the table knife in his hand and slowly looked up. He smiled slightly and said coldly,¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter that you need to talk to me alone?¡± ¡°We can chat here,¡± huleng met his eyes and said. Upon hearing this, Panda and Adolf, who were sitting beside him, heaved a sigh of relief. Their actions were basically the same. After all, if they were to talk alone, someone would probably use a knife. ¡°When did you start collecting our information?¡± This was her first question. The second one, his gaze swept over Feng nai.¡±¡±You¡¯re using him, who has lost his memory, as your trump card. What if you fail?¡± ¡°Trump card?¡± ¡°Collect information?¡± If Panda and Adolf had been worried just now, they were now inplete shock, as if they knew who they were! What they didn¡¯t expect even more was that mo bei, who was being questioned, was cold and indifferent. It was as if she had long been prepared for people to guess her like this. ¡°For now, this is our only advantage.¡± She put down her bamboo chopsticks. She was dressed in a pure ck battle uniform, her face was clear, and her eyes were deep.¡±K is no longer K.¡± ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Adolf asked, confused. Mo bei raised her hand and took the tablet from the side. She opened one of the folders with practiced ease. ¡°This has the information of yers from all over the world. Wild God ye Bing, team control TY, and KING of Tanks Stephen.¡± ¡°If we take out each of these people, we might not be afraid, but they¡¯re all in the same team.¡± ¡°But when we came to Mn, we not only have to face the difference in technical level, but also theck of experience.¡± ¡°All these years, other than King, there isn¡¯t a single yer in China who has made it to the top ten. That means we won¡¯t meet them.¡± ¡°Watching a match is different from ying a match. If they bring out theirst yer, they can fight us. Summoning a team? have you thought about why?¡± Hunchback Leng¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped. Mo bei¡¯s voice was so calm that there was no fluctuation.¡±¡±Because each of us has been thoroughly studied by them. They know clearly who is good at what and who is short on what.¡± ¡°And we are still introducing tactics.¡± When he heard this. It wasn¡¯t just cold, but any professional yer would clench their fists in dissatisfaction. Mo bei looked at him.¡±We know better than anyone what weck. After so many years, some things have be a habit, including many people who have forgotten that esports isn¡¯t something to show off. It¡¯s not a gimmick to attract fans, and it¡¯s definitely not a tool to increase one¡¯s value.¡± ¡°We came here to win.¡± ¡°To win, you have to understand what the other party is thinking.¡± ¡°The hell, definitely. He¡¯s the only one who will be our secret weapon.¡± ¡°He broke into the top ten by himself. Many people might say that it¡¯s because he¡¯s a genius and his hand speed is higher than ordinary people.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve yed against him before. You should understand that hand speed is just the most basic. ¡± ¡°With copper as a mirror, one can correct one¡¯s clothing. With people as a mirror, one can see the gains and losses.¡± ¡°K isn¡¯t just a mirror. He can make every one of you realize your shorings. When he didn¡¯t lose his memory, he could make all the major teams fear him. We have to use tactics to trap him. Now that he has lost his memory, he will be a variable.¡± Chapter 1653 ? Chapter 1653: He realized the difference. Trantor: 5496903 Only after they had fought would they know that bey was right. Huleng didn¡¯t say anything else. Adolf, on the other hand, put down the bitter melon juice in his hand and raised his head in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief. The person at the center of the conversation was sitting very steadily. However, his eyes had never left mo bei. It was as if something had been ced in his slightly cold eyes. They were deep, clear, and difficult to see. No one could tell what Feng nai was thinking. As for bey, no one would think that it was appropriate to be so certain that he was the key to the Chinese team¡¯s victory. However, after so many 1v1 matches, Adolf¡¯s thinking had changed. He swallowed his saliva and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s not talk about old K first. God bey, how long did you take toe up with this n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first day in ck me. ¡°Mo bei lowered her eyes. As soon as he said this, not only Adolf, but also Teng Hui and the others paused. ¡°You ...¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Weren¡¯t you Monan¡¯s recement back then?¡± ¡°If it was my brother, he would have done the same.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was very calm, as if she was stating a fact.¡±¡±He has always wanted to y in the worldpetition.¡± Huleng¡¯s movements stopped, and her eyes darkened. Adolf looked at his Captain and changed the topic.¡±¡±Then, you know all of our shorings?¡± Mo bei took a sip of water, her voice calm.¡±¡±I have a basic understanding.¡± Adolf mumbled,¡±damn, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t meet you at the National League. That¡¯s too scary. You¡¯ve seen through all of us.¡± Mo bei looked at him.¡±Ye Bing. TY. They can both do this.¡± Upon hearing this. The dining table fell into silence. It was because they had never thoroughly analyzed the gap between them and the world¡¯s strongest teams. No one would want to admit that they were weak. However, in e-sports, not making progress sometimes meant falling behind. This was Mn if they didn¡¯t win, they would lose. They couldn¡¯t be the same as before! They could do what others could. If their previous way of thinking was wrong, then they would shatter it and reshape it, as long as they had a little more time! ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re starting to reflect.¡± Zhao sanpang, who had just returned with the beef, stood outside the door, forcing out a cheeky smile. He turned to Feng Yi.¡±Fox Feng, we can¡¯t neglect this group of brats either. We have to seize the time to train and deal damage, deal damage like crazy!¡± Feng Yi, who was dressed in a suit, nced at his nephew and pushed his sses up his nose.¡±¡±Someone¡¯s private training. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Your nephew¡¯s body ispletely ck when he¡¯s cut open. He¡¯s full of evil tricks and we don¡¯t know what he¡¯s hiding. We really have to see where his limits are.¡± ¡°Since our little one has decided that he¡¯s a secret weapon, then we should at least hear something,¡± Zhao sanpangughed. Feng Yi took off his sses and wiped them.¡±Almighty fatty, you can¡¯t use public office to avenge private wrongs.¡± ¡°How is this called using public office to take personal revenge?¡± ¡°This is called giving special love to special people,¡± Zhao sanpang said with ill intentions. Feng Yi also knew that his nephew was the target of hatred in their circle. After all, he had stolen their Team Pet. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. However, there was one thing he had to take note of. Feng Yi stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked at the press car parked downstairs. The little demon Bo pushed the food cart over and also looked outside. However, the angle was different. He wanted to look on his little toes. After looking, his eyes darkened.¡±Those few people called him over.¡± Chapter 1654 ? Chapter 1654: Feng nai heard it ... Trantor: 5496903 ¡°A clown.¡± Little demon Bo adjusted her Little chef¡¯s hat. Even her gaze was calm. Feng Yi was surprised. He lowered his head to look at the little person beside him. He seemed to have seen the person¡¯s shadow, but it was smaller. After so many years, he would still asionally dream of that group of people winning the championship. That person stood in the middle, wearing the national g, like a clear breeze and bright moon. Back then, he had single-handedly supported the entire Supreme Alliance. Not only had he fulfilled his dream, but he had also created the youth of a generation. Feng Yi had never thought that he would be standing in this ce with his son again. After all, everyone knew that the little devil Bo Zhizhi¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Qin. ¡°Uncle Feng? What are you looking at?¡± Little demon Bo nced sideways. He was so elegant and polite that he didn¡¯t seem like someone of his age. Feng Yi smiled.¡±Nothing, I¡¯m just curious. Why did youe to Mn and even agree to join the youth team? I thought you didn¡¯t want to y games?¡± ¡°Sister bey is here.¡± The little demon Bo only said this sentence. Feng Yi lowered his head to look at him. This was undoubtedly the youngest person in history to enter the youth training team. No one would believe him even if he told them. This was the real secret weapon. Last year, he went to the Qin family¡¯s house at the CHF. The little demon Bo was already a special talent. The meaning of the SF Bureau was to let someone lead him on the right path. After all, the people of the Qin family had always been double-edged swords, especially in their hearts ... ¡°Split personality.¡± ¡°What are the chances of recovery?¡± Feng Yi finally asked. Little demon Bo raised her head and her gaze stopped.¡±Uncle Feng, you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here not only to apany the youth training team, but also to be a counselor. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my cocky nephew the one with the most serious psychological problems?¡±Feng Yi patted his head. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±Indeed, psychological instability can easily affect thepetition. In addition, his psychological defense has reached a perverted level. It¡¯s hard to find the cause of the trigger. So, maybe uncle Feng also knows that he¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Feng Yi took off his sses and stood there, fatigue evident on his face-an emotion only family members would have. Little demon Bo looked out of the window, stretching her small shoulders.¡±Maybe it¡¯s possible to make some people disappear. Big sister bei was forced to withdraw from thepetition that year, and it became a knot in his heart. It¡¯s impossible for him not to be resentful. My suggestion is that he¡¯s not suitable topete again, but big sister bei doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. The little demon Bo raised her short legs and retreated.¡±Uncle Feng, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Back then, it was those people who forced big sister bei to withdraw from thepetition. Why didn¡¯t you me them at all? you even came to thepetition to win them glory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to bring them glory. ¡± Feng Yi nced sideways and squatted down, his eyes leveled with little demon Bo ¡®s.¡±Your father should have told you that as long as a professional yer wears the uniform, they are here to try their best to win the championship. In the process, some people will like it and some people will hate it. There is glory and nder. We are here to y the game so that the national g can once again float over Mn it is also for those who can¡¯te, such as your brother Nan.¡± ¡°Your big sister bei used one hand to exchange for a ce in thepetition. Do you think she did it because she was resentful? She knows better than anyone else that all of this will only have meaning if she wins ...¡± Feng Yi¡¯s words echoed in the long corridor. At the corner of the corridor, Feng nai, who had juste out to relieve himself, was standing there with one hand in his pocket and his back against the wall. His figure was slender, and his eyes were looking out the window, so deep that the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen ... Chapter 1655 ? Chapter 1655: Touched (let the small manager urge for updates.) Trantor: 5496903 It was pure ck, like mist. He didn¡¯t avoid suspicion and walked out with his usual nonchnt expression. His jawline was so good that it was too eye-catching.¡±Did you say that on purpose for me to hear?¡± His tone waszy and one could not tell his emotions. Feng Yi stood up straight. The little demon Bo moved his Little chef¡¯s hat and didn¡¯t say anything. The corners of Feng NAI¡¯s lips curled up, and he looked down at the little one.¡±¡±The guy who wants my body to hear it has a reaction?¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s face was noble. She was young but her presence was strong.¡±You are no different from him but the worldpetition can¡¯t just rely on sister bei¡¯s prediction. If your operation can¡¯t keep up, sister bei will bear the consequences.¡± As he said that, he nodded his small chin.¡±To the interview van downstairs, the contestants who left today all feel that it¡¯s unfair because you¡¯re in the starting lineup. They think that you don¡¯t deserve it now. If it was in the past, K would have the right to speak with just a move of the mouse. This is the difference between you and the other person. If you lose to them in the advancementpetition, not only will master fatty suffer, but sister bei will also be used of ostracizing your teammates and causing China to lose the trophy. Some people don¡¯t care what the truth is because they only want to watch. What they want to see. ¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Feng nai smiled, but his eyes were extremely cold. He reached out and stroked the little one¡¯s head.¡±Young master Qin, you have so many things to worry about.¡± The little demon Bo hated it when people called him that. She was still young and her big eyes narrowed into a line.¡±You want to touch me?¡± ¡°It is indeed an eyesore.¡± Feng nai reached out and lifted the little one by his cor. This time, the little demon Bo couldn¡¯t even reach the ground with her feet. Her two Lotus-like little white legs were suspended in mid-air. The Little Prince was still cold a second ago but the next second, he seemed to have seen something. His face and eyes were filled with resistance and his small body was twisted like a fried dough twist. Feng nai ced the little one on the trash can and slowly lowered his slender figure. One of his hands was still in his pocket, and his eyes were as dark as a cold winter night in the North.¡±That won¡¯t happen,¡± When he said this, his tone waspletely different from before. It was deep and vicious.¡±There are some things that I can do just as much as he can. I won¡¯t be as indecisive as him. I¡¯ll let mo bei win. I¡¯ll let her win cleanly.¡± After saying this, he retracted his hand. It was as if nothing had happened. When she walked past Feng Yi, she looked down and smiled. The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes. Her small chest heaved up and down. She was sitting on the trash can. Due to the height, she could only jump down. His grandfather Butler had taught him to be a gentleman and not mess up his manners. However, it was the Qin family¡¯s nature to hold grudges. He called the kitchen and said,¡±get King two more cups of bitter melon juice and change the lemon tea to celery. He doesn¡¯t like it?¡± King is sister bei¡¯s Secret weapon. His health is the most important. Yes, put more in him, no honey. ¡± Feng Yi listened from the side, unable to hide the smile beneath his sses. When he looked at the slender figure at the end of the corridor again, his expression was much more serious.¡±Anan, do you think it¡¯s effective this time?¡± Upon hearing this, the little one slowly raised his eyes and said with a serious face,¡±Uncle Feng, I¡¯m covered in bacteria. Which room is your nephew ¡®s? I¡¯m going to roll around in his bed.¡± Chapter 1656 ? Chapter 1656: Professional career Trantor: 5496903 Feng Yi was speechless. Did an ¡®an hear what he said? Little demon Bo was a man of action. As she mumbled, she lowered her head and started to look through the information. Feng Yi raised his hand and pressed it to his forehead. This ... On the other side, when Feng nai appeared at the dining table again ... Adolf had already changed the topic.¡±God bey, our Captain doesn¡¯t have any shorings, right? he¡¯s ...¡± ¡°Endurance.¡± Without waiting for mo bei to answer, Feng nai took over the conversation and said in azy voice,¡±¡±Your captain¡¯s endurance is average.¡± Adolf was not convinced.¡±Even though ck me and our team have a deep grudge and often bicker with each other, old K, our Captain has also yed in the individualpetition like you. You can¡¯t deny his strength.¡± ¡°When did I say that his strength iscking?¡± Feng nai sat down nonchntly, took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, and leaned back, his legs outrageously long. Adolf still wanted to say something. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± huleng suddenly said.¡±bey should have noticed it too. That¡¯s why she kept asking me to fight K.¡± ¡°Captain?¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes widened. He had never thought that the god-like existence in his heart would deny him like this. Huleng looked at him and said calmly,¡±there are some things that I haven¡¯t said yet. There¡¯s no one in the team who can take over. The team can¡¯t change me, but there will be operational considerations.¡± ¡°Operation?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adolf clenched his fists. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking. The team has its own ns. ¡°Huleng put down his cutlery. ¡°You are the strongest mage in the country!¡± ¡°What other ns does the team have?¡± Adolf stood up immediately. Panda, who was listening at the side, reached out and tugged at Adolf. Adolf¡¯s eyes were red. Huleng also stood up and pressed his hand on his shoulder, slightly exerting force. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Adolf turned his head away. ¡°I made a mistake inst year¡¯s All-Starspetition.¡± Her tone was t, as if she was stating a fact.¡±A professional yer¡¯s career is not only measured by theirmercial value but also by their age. Even if I quickly adjusted, it¡¯s a fact that I don¡¯t have enough stamina. In a month or so, I¡¯ll be 23. The golden age for professional e-sports yers is your age.¡± ¡°K is also over 20,¡± Adolf said.¡±Yourmercial value is only a little lower than his. He ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s the world-recognized number one on the kill list. He¡¯s pulled up all our points by himself, but I¡¯m not.¡± Huleng moved her wrist,¡±Afterst year, I could clearly feel that my shorings were magnified. I even made frequent mistakes during overtimes. The people at the top talked to me. After the star Game, they discovered new people. Compared to the old future that could be seen at a nce, both the team and the club needed new blood to promote it. Not to mention that my skills are indeed declining with age. The club has already made ns. After this Mn, if my performance is still the same as before, ording to the contract, the team has the right to sell me. ¡± ¡°Reselling?¡± Adolf¡¯s Red eyes were filled with anger,¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t for you, the club wouldn¡¯t be like this. So many people came to this team for you. We¡¯re yers, not merchandise! What right do they have!¡± Huleng¡¯s throat moved, but he chose to remain silent because the truth was too cruel. ¡°On what basis!¡± Adolf shouted at the top of his lungs. Mo bei, who had been silent the entire time, looked up at him.¡±¡±The club is mostly used to make money. Why do you think that is?¡± Chapter 1657 ? Chapter 1657: Realistic and hot-blooded. Trantor: 5496903 This sentence was like a heavy and realistic stone that smashed into Adolf¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t stay calm at this result. His eyes were red.¡±Does our Captain not earn money? Yes, he¡¯s not as popr as K, but the benefits he¡¯s brought to the club alone is already the sum of all of usbined. If it wasn¡¯t for Captain, the team wouldn¡¯t have reached its current height. ¡± ¡°How could the club sell him just because they said so?¡± ¡°I need to call the manager,¡± Adolf said, looking for his phone.¡±And President Guo, I need to make a call.¡± His panic made one¡¯s heart ache. Panda pressed down on his slightly trembling hand because he knew how cruel this news was for professional yers. Back then, when his brother was crowned with the words ¡°substitute,¡± he felt like the sky was going to fall. At that time, the base was watched by people from the entertainment industry every day, and there were also indignant fans. If not for their boss, ck me would not have survived. He knew that Adolf was the same as him. From the moment he started ying professionally, he had been calling out to the cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. ¡± Adolf finally found his phone. As if he did not hear Panda¡¯s words, he lowered his head and dialed a number.¡±President Guo, I¡¯ll look for President Guo directly. The manager probably can¡¯t make the decision.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter who I find. ¡± She reached out and took his phone. Before he dialed, she turned off the screen.¡±The club won¡¯t make a decision without preparation. Sun was chosen to take over my position as the new generation of the mage thorn.¡± ¡°Him? He yed 10 times against the captain and lost 10 times. Even when he came to Mn, he had that kind of attitude. Let him be our Captain?¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes were getting redder and redder,¡±is the club out of its mind?!¡± I don¡¯t understand, and I can¡¯t understand, what right does he have!¡± ¡°We can create a lot of benefits.¡± Just then, Feng Yi walked in from outside, pushing his gold-rimmed sses up his nose bridge.¡±As the club¡¯s operator, I know what the club needs. Of course, the information mo Nan gave us further proves this point.¡± ¡°Mo Nan?¡± Adolf was puzzled. Feng Yi looked at him.¡±Summoning cold has tried to poach mo Nanjin from your team several times and has already offended some of your club¡¯s members. In addition, his age, hand speed, stamina, and time are equivalent exchanges. Sun can also create poprity and topics for thepany. His strength is indeed not as good as summoning cold, but this doesn¡¯t affect his beautiful record in China. After all, other than summoning cold, no one else is really proficient in magic thorns. Compared to summoning cold, who will go downhill in a year, Sun will also cooperate with the livestream to bring his goods.¡±He also shows off when he¡¯s supposed to be in the limelight. With his face, he can create a good image and be the spokesperson. During the celebritypetition, your club intentionally let him appear. When the investors see him, they will ce their endorsement on him. That¡¯s one of the reasons.¡± ¡°The second.¡± Feng Yi shifted his gaze to huleng.¡±For so many years, China¡¯s performance has always been average. Many businessmen can¡¯t see the benefits in this aspect. In the outside world, because of the consideration of the entire team, huleng has never really used a magic spike as he wishes. ¡°Cold is still worth a bit more now, but in half a year, no team will want him. The club will use all kinds of methods to make him leave. As for the specific methods, you can refer to mo Nan.¡± Adolf¡¯s face turned paler as he listened. Feng Yi smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry. After all, he¡¯s a young master. Your club won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Then, he walked over and put his hand on Adolf¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Mo Nan is the reality of a normal professional yer. He has no background or connections and was forced to withdraw from thepetition.¡± Chapter 1658 ? Chapter 1658: We must all win! Trantor: 5496903 Adolf trembled and his voice stopped. Huleng¡¯s expression was very calm, but his tightly clenched hands betrayed his current mood. The little demon Bo, who had rolled on the bed sheet, walked in and called out,¡±¡±Uncle Feng,¡± Her meaning was very simple. She didn¡¯t want to mention brother Nan in front of sister bei again. Feng Yi didn¡¯t stop. He looked around, his eyes stopping on each of them.¡±So, you have to win. If you win, all of this will be worth it.¡± No one spoke again. Those teenagers who had not grown up and were full of childishness had all settled down at this time. Zhao sanpang was depressed when he heard that. He smoked two cigarettes in the corner. This was the scene mo bei saw when she walked over with her tablet. ¡°Lord fatty?¡± Mo bei looked at the cigarette butt at her feet. Zhao sanpang quickly put out his cigarette. He noticed that mo bei had been staring at him. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just reminded of that time,¡± he said while scratching the back of his head. As he spoke, he turned around and looked out the window.¡±Back then, the club had found a new person to rece luoluo. Many people shouted for luoluo to leave, saying that she couldn¡¯t handle a knife anymore. They said that she had a lot of ck material and no skills, but she still shamelessly stayed. Little stoic, you should know that we¡¯re the xiangnan Golden Triangle. You said that the Golden Triangle is missing a corner, but can it still bepleted? That newbie didn¡¯t even know how to hold a gun, so how was luoluo inferior to her? However, this was the reality. ¡°Many times, I¡¯ve been thinking that it¡¯s a good thing that your master was there. I was even nning to retire and return to the kitchen. Your master and Qin shamelessly brought us to Mn, especially luoluo. She¡¯s a girl, and she trained until 3 or 4 in the morning just to win. If we didn¡¯t win the championship back then, she would have quit just like that ...¡± Zhao sanpang couldn¡¯t bear to continue, not only because he couldn¡¯t ept the situation, but also because he thought of mo Nan. Hearing his voice, mo bei put away her tablet. Her eyes were as deep and calm as an ancientke, without any waves.¡±We are all doing this to win, and even more so for those who can¡¯t make it. Back then, you and master were able to defeat them, and you can do the same now.¡± Zhao sanpang turned around, paused, andughed.¡±Look at you. You¡¯ve grown up without any expression. But you¡¯re right. Back then, I was the king of the topne. Whoever came to kill me, I could tell them to get lost. You¡¯ve seen the coach from Country H at the airport, right? he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯d hold him and chat with him. Little stoic, let me tell you, this is battle tactics. Come, let me tell you what you¡¯recking. You really should learn from your master, just being shameless ...¡± As he said this, Zhao sanpang¡¯s hand was about tond on mo bei¡¯s shoulder as he nned to brag. However, someone was faster than him. The hand that stopped him had distinct joints, was strong, and was the cold white skin that girls envied. Zhao sanpang¡¯s gaze moved up. It was the perfect jawline that many men would hate, as well as that handsome face that could not suppress his devilish aura no matter how noble he was. It was Feng nai. The corners of his lips were curled up, and he looked bored.¡±Lord fatty, why don¡¯t you tell me how you got hung on the wall and couldn¡¯te down?¡± Zhao sanpang exploded in anger. How could a master fatty who cared so much about his face endure this? It was absolutely impossible! ¡°GO train, all of you, GO train! Panda, what are you listening to? Do you have any intelligence? who would hide half of their body like you?¡± Panda thought,¡¯master fatty, are you polite? Zhao sanpang turned his head.¡±And you, han Xi, turn off your phone. If you continue to send messages, I¡¯ll tell that girl, yunshen, that you¡¯re cheating on me!¡± Han Xi nced sideways ... How could he get shot for this? Zhao sanpang shouted as he walked,¡±little Feng, you want to talk to me, right? turn on the mainputer. We¡¯ll talk after you beat me in the topne!¡±¡± The atmosphere in the training room changed immediately. In the midst of all the noise, his heart was beating with a desire for victory ... Chapter 1659 ? Chapter 1659: Qin father and son Trantor: 5496903 ¡°ck, ck.¡± After a night of training, 1v1 was amon urrence. Those who didn¡¯t want to y 1v1 would form teams to y. Everyone used a very high-level ount and yed team battles in the H server. Firstly, it was because the H server was known to be difficult to y. Secondly, the system of this round was different from the past. It required an individual kill ranking. Everyone was staring at the screen, trying to adapt to the new strategy. It wasmon for e-sports professional yers to have their day and night reversed. However, in order to adjust to the time difference and his physical skills, Zhao sanpang had prepared his megaphone early in the morning. He stood there and raised his eyebrows at the little demon Bo. The little demon Bo was holding a remote control in her hand. The other side of the remote control was connected to an electric toy car. The shape of the electric car was almost exactly the same as little ckie ¡®s. It was a Lamborghini and poison. Along the long corridor of the hotel, one could see the electric car slowly moving forward. It stopped in front of the door of each room and then ced a small ball. ¡°Will this work?¡± Zhao sanpang nced at it and tilted his head. ¡°Internal and external equipment.¡± Little demon Bo continued to operate the remote control with his handsome little face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao sanpang asked, puzzled. Little demon Bo stood there with her short lotus root-like legs. She took the time to take a sip of the pure milk on the small dining cart. ¡°You¡¯ll know when 003es back. ¡± ¡°That thing is called 003?¡± As Zhao sanpang watched, he didn¡¯t forget to mock,¡±¡±Anan, don¡¯t you think that you have a different way of life from other children? the dining table is automatic too?¡± Just as Zhao sanpang reached out and touched the strange dining table. A mechanical voice was heard,¡±level one danger, level one danger!¡± Master, there are bacteria trying to contaminate your breakfast!¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the table where the ¡°fist¡± had suddenly been raised. He had never been so speechless in his life.¡±Me? Bacteria?¡± ¡± 002 is very sensitive to people other than me, mom, and Grandpa Butler.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s beautiful little face was calm. ¡°What about your dad?¡± Zhao sanpang asked. ¡°Ha.¡± The little demon Bo sneered and didn¡¯t say much.¡±Qin mo.¡± Suddenly, two fists were raised at the table, one of which was a small cactus ball that came out of nowhere.¡±¡±Attack mode, activate!¡± Bang! Bang! A small ball bounced over! Zhao sanpang, the fatty, was quite flexible.¡±Anan, don¡¯t hit the face!¡± The ball still grazed his arm. Zhao sanpang looked at the small thorns left on his clothes and couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Anan, this is how you should deal with shameless Qin. ¡± Little demon Bo raised her cup of milk, which meant that they were like-minded. Zhao sanpang lowered his head and sent the message to their old group.¡±Hahahaha, shameless Qin. Being attacked by cacti every day must feel good, right?¡± He did, but he didn¡¯t forget to tag the person in question. ¡°Cactus? What do you mean by that?¡± Lin Feng was pulling his tie. ¡°Don¡¯t kick up a fuss,¡±someone looked at him. Lin Feng waved his hand,¡±there¡¯s definitely gossip, listen!¡± It¡¯s the captain ¡®s!¡± Whenever Qin mo suffered a loss, the people in the group would be happy to see it. He was still waiting for Zhao sanpang to expose him. In the group, such a sentence appeared. Qin mo said,¡¯I didn¡¯t expect Anan¡¯s little tricks to hurt people. I didn¡¯t teach my son well, so Almighty fatty was stabbed badly? That¡¯s too sad. ¡± Sad, my ass! Zhao sanpang read it back and forth twice. After confirming that it was a sneer, he turned his head to ask the little one,¡±Anan, have you ever hit your father, that scumbag?¡± Chapter 1660 ? Chapter 1660: Fengnai Mobei Trantor: 5496903 Don¡¯t ask. The little demon Bo¡¯s face turned ck when he asked. Seeing the situation, there was no need for him to say anything more. Zhao sanpang understood. He looked at shameless Qin¡¯s tone in the group ... F * ck, he was basically saying that he was a weakling. Zhao sanpang was choking on his anger! It was indescribable! The little one was in an extremely bad mood because of his scumbag father. He had to vent his anger, otherwise it would be bad for his growth. Hence, the little demon Bo calmly turned the remote control in her hand to the highest setting.¡± 003, heavy.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the small toy car and the tail light shed twice. Then, he heard the familiar electronic voice.¡±Understood, master.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± Zhao sanpang gave him a thumbs up and asked,¡±¡±But, what do you mean by¡± heavier ¡°?¡± Just as he finished his sentence. Suddenly! Zi Zi Zi! The ear-piercing sound of falling and floating reverberated throughout the entire floor! The sound did note from outside the house, but from inside the room. And this entire floor, other than the contestants, no one else lived there. One could only imagine how the person sleeping in the room felt. Especially if you don¡¯t get up in time, it will rain above your head! Panda did a backflip, still holding his pillow in his arms, and stood angrily at the door. Adolf¡¯s temper was not so good. He pulled the wooden door and shouted,¡±¡±What are you doing? There¡¯s poison in this hotel!¡± Of course, there were also those who were grumpy when they woke up. For example, Feng nai. He was indeed not drenched. It was because when the little blue thing above his head rang, he frowned and wanted to throw it out the window. This was a child¡¯s y. If it wasn¡¯t for a certain brat, who else could it be? After he threw the blue bead into the bucket, he sneered with a handsome face, his long legs leaning against the door. His upper body was still bare, but his abdominal muscles were well-defined and had a good shape. Feng nai raised his eyes and was about to mock her. Mo bei walked out. She had been drenched a little by the water, but it was not a big problem. There were still a few ahoge strands in her hair, and her face was clear and serious. Her movements were a little slow. He was sleepy and notpletely awake. It was rare for her to look so sleepy, and Feng nai couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and smile. He reached out to pull her over, casually tugging at a few strands of her hair that were sticking up, and said in a faint mocking tone,¡±¡±God bey, are you going out like this?¡± Mo bei sobered up at this moment. She nced at him, then at her teammates who were standing at the door, and instantly understood what was going on. ¡°You want to adjust our schedule?¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the big and small pair at the end of the corridor. The younger one was controlling the toy car remotely. The toy car was obediently by his feet. It looked like a model of poison. However, mo bei, who was familiar with the little demon Bo, knew what it was used for.¡±Internal and external devices?¡± ¡°This is the internal and external instation?¡± Zhao sanpang was really impressed. He kept looking at the toy car. Feng nai wasn¡¯t willing to have someone¡¯s attention diverted away from him like this, so he retracted his gaze and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±The internal and external devices sound nice, but they can only crack the password of each room, put a moving ball in advance, and then activate it with the device in the car. The special material is used for the wake-up call service. The Qin family is really rich.¡± ¡°Uncle K, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The little one had a principle in front of his big sister bei. He wouldn¡¯t be rough with Feng nai, but he would still be harsh on other things. ¡°It¡¯s made of a special material. Grandpa Feng wanted to do some research, so he gave it to me for free. Before I came, he said that I¡¯ll take it from your supplementary card. ¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai slowly narrowed his eyes, but his anger had yet to show. Mo bei tugged at his arm and said in a light voice,¡±¡±Anan is still young, don¡¯t bully him. You slepttest night and yed too many 1v1 games. Your muscles must be very tense now. Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll help you stretch first.¡± Feng nai was just about to say,¡±no need.¡± ¡°Come to my room,¡± mo bei said. Everyone was speechless. Chapter 1661 ? Chapter 1661: Green tea Trantor: 5496903 Everyone¡¯s sleepiness was instantly gone. Panda¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at mo bei! His brother was really amazing! Adolf¡¯s yawn stopped. He looked as if he was saying,¡±no way! Does ck me usually y like this?!¡± There¡¯s a difference between men and women, God bey! Little demon Bo frowned. After all, this was his sister bey¡¯s idea. He couldn¡¯t interfere. Zhao sanpang was different. He raised his voice.¡±No!¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei turned to look at him, serious and clear. Faced with such a clear gaze, Zhao sanpang coughed heavily twice. He walked closer to mo bei and said very softly,¡±¡±Bei, you¡¯re a girl, understand? let the boys do the massage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to be teammates, but it¡¯s not good to be too particr. ¡± Mo bei moved her wrist. The side of her face was fair and her nose bridge was high, as if she was narrating a very ordinary matter. Zhao sanpang felt that the words were familiar. He thought back and wanted to rush into the chat group of the Almighty and beat Lin up. What did that fellow Lin Feng teach the little stoic?! Zhao sanpang took a deep breath. He knew that he couldn¡¯t change mo bei¡¯s mind in a short time, so he simply smacked Feng NAI¡¯s back.¡±¡±I can do it with his physique. I¡¯m the best at stretching. Foot massage and body massage are the basics. Leave naer to me. You should go and train, Anan!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± At this moment, the little demon Bo was extremely cooperative. She pulled mo bei¡¯s hand and even her voice was childish.¡±Big sister bei, let¡¯s go have breakfast first. Then, I¡¯ll tell you the values I calcted yesterday. There are some areas where your positioning can be more urate.¡± Mo bei had always ced great importance on the little one¡¯s data analysis, so she said to Feng nai without hesitation,¡±¡±I¡¯m more experienced than you. When you stretch, ask him to help you rx your elbows and wrists. I¡¯ll wait for you in the training room. ¡± After saying that, mo bei followed the little demon Bo and left. The others looked at each other. Zhao sanpang¡¯s hand was still on Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder. Thetter leaned to the side and said indifferently,¡±¡±Fatty God is really taking great pains.¡± ¡°Basic principles.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s family didn¡¯t like Feng nai anyway, so they openly obstructed him. Feng nai nced at him and unhurriedly clenched his wrist. After the red mark appeared, he took out his phone and swiped to open the screen. He found mo bei¡¯s profile picture and clicked on it with one hand. He turned his face to the side and sent a voice message.¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my fat body, but when he pressed on my wrist, it hurt. Eat your breakfast first, I¡¯ll see if I can get used to it.¡± Everyone was speechless. Zhao sanpang was so angry that his head was buzzing! What did he just hear?! ¡°Ah?!¡± What did he just hear! Adolf was confused. Did he press it? He said that his wrist hurt from the pressure? Panda reached out and covered his face. At this time, Adolf reacted and turned his head. His eyes seemed to be saying,¡±old K, this green tea, is he so shameless now?!¡± Zhao sanpang was about to speak. Feng nai had already started to send his second voice message. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe back. ¡± Zhao sanpang thought,¡±F * ck!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Zhao sanpang was so angry that his stomach expanded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of your little tricks. Don¡¯t even think about tricking the little guy, let me tell you! Do you think Xiao Budian will believe your words? she ...¡± Ding! Ding! The elevator door opened! It was mo bei, who had just gone downstairs. She looked at Feng nai, her gazending on the circle of red. She turned her head and said,¡±¡±Lord fatty, let me do it.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s head began to buzz again! Chapter 1662 ? Chapter 1662: He was worth it. Trantor: 5496903 This won¡¯t do! Zhao sanpang turned around and looked at the little one standing at the side. The little demon Bo was still acting like a little gentleman. She raised her little head and smiled at mo bei. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some ointment for big sister bei. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei patted the little one¡¯s head. Zhao sanpang saw this and gave little demon Bo a thumbs up. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be two people. Let¡¯s see how that Feng brat is going to continue acting! Everyone knew that the little demon Bo was only as tall as mo bei¡¯s thigh. Wherever mo bei went, he would follow. He even carried the small medicine box very politely, looking as noble as a Little Prince. As a result, the two-person world that was supposed to exist now had an extra third wheel, the kind that could move. It was really an eyesore. Feng nai lowered his eyes and swept a nce at the ¡°prim and proper¡± little one standing there. His gaze and attitude clearly exined everything. As she had a douchebag father at home, the little demon Bo was used to this kind of gaze. She lifted her eyelids slightly and looked at him. The atmosphere between the adult and the child had never been harmonious. Both of them were well aware of the hidden conflict between them. If mo bei wasn¡¯t around, young master Feng wouldn¡¯t be lying there without causing any trouble. He would have grabbed the little one by the back of his cor and thrown him into the trash can as he had done before. The little demon Bo wouldn¡¯t be as fair, clean, and obedient as she was now. Mo bei leaned over and first lifted Feng NAI¡¯s hand. She looked at the red circle on his wrist and said in a light voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t massage yourself like this in the future. It won¡¯t be easy for you to recover.¡± Feng nai was indeed different from ordinary people in terms of blood coagtion. However, when he was exposed like this, his slender figure paused. He looked at the face that was so close to him and slowly retracted the viciousness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything more and allowed mo bei to apply the ointment on him. The expression on his face also changed. His eyshes drooped down, casting a shadow. Who would have thought that young master Feng could be so harmless? One must know that he was a snake without any temperature. He was beautiful and dangerous, and even his teeth were stained with venom. The little demoness Bo raised her eyebrows. She also stopped fighting and started the medical analysis. Sitting for a long time would inevitably cause stiffness in the shoulder joints and some difort in the cervical spine. It was even more so for professional e-sports yers. Age, state, hand speed, these were just the basics. Behind glory was repetitive training that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see. This not only required the yers to be patient, but they also needed to grit their teeth and persevere. After all, there was no profession that only had glory and no hardship. Usually, professional teams would arrange for a physical therapist, especially when they were going overseas. However, mo bei knew very well that with a certain someone¡¯s personality, he would not like anyone to touch him. When he was in ck me, he, too, grabbed a towel and walked up to the second floor to do aerobic exercises after his training. He was like this most of the time. He didn¡¯t talk much, liked to sleep, and even didn¡¯t bother to open his eyes. However, because he mocked the world, people often thought that he could get the honor he had now because he was born into a superior family and had talent. He had easily be the nation¡¯s male God. However, mo bei knew how he had managed to get there. It was impossible for ck me to have an easy time during the ten months she was gone. She had seen thements at that time, and every one of them was an attack. He had the most traffic, so he had to bear more. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as the darkest moment. However, it was in such an environment that he still managed to pull up the entire division¡¯s ranking by himself, which led to the current final in Mn. He was worth it. Chapter 1663 ? Chapter 1663: Thepetition ising. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°My arm.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± mo bei lowered her gaze.¡±Raise it a little higher.¡± Feng nai watched as she leaned over, and his nose was filled with a certain someone¡¯s faint lemon fragrance. He subconsciously turned his face away, and at this moment, his usual aloof and Noble face broke into a smile. The curve on the corner of his mouth was very small, but it was very light. Everyone could tell that he was in a good mood. The little demon Bo stood at the side and narrowed her eyes. So far, he hadn¡¯t seen the man do anything out of line. It was just that sister bei was too close to him. The little demon Bo had no choice but to support her forehead. She was sighing in her heart. He heard mo bei say again,¡±rx your shoulders. Don¡¯t be so tight. It¡¯s too stiff here.¡± She pressed her hand on Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder, and there were other emotions in her eyes. She had made him train for too long yesterday. Mo bei knew better than anyone else that not everyone could endure such intense training and continuous 1v1. She should not have asked him to do this. However, the qualifiers would begin in two days. If he didn¡¯t take the time to adapt now ... ¡°Is it very good?¡± Feng nai spoke, interrupting mo bei¡¯s thoughts. He was half-lying there nonchntly, an evil look on his handsome face. Mo bei returned to her senses. ¡°Someone has been staring at my face for almost a minute. He didn¡¯t even move his hand.¡± Feng nai smiled and suddenly moved closer to mo bei¡¯s face.¡±¡±So, do you still want to press it?¡± Mo bei looked at him. The two of them were so close that he could even feel their breathing. Feng NAI¡¯s thin lips curled up, and he was about to speak. Mo bei exerted some force and pinched his face with her fingers, pulling it slightly.¡±¡±Yes, turn your head around. It¡¯ll be faster. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re too good-looking and it¡¯ll affect my progress.¡± This reaction caught Feng nai off guard. More importantly, his strength was no match for hers. Mo bei pressed him back down in two or three moves, her face indifferent and clear. Feng NAI¡¯s face was tilted to the side. His posture was rather handsome, but his eyes were half-closed, like a fierce tiger that had suddenly lost its ws. He could onlyyzily on the bed. ¡°Take a deep breath, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Mo bei thought about it and felt that she shouldfort him. Feng nai, who couldn¡¯t win in strength, snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? Bey-God¡¯s technique is so specialized ...¡± Before he could say the word ¡°karma.. A ¡°ka¡± sound was heard! Mo bei pressed a hand on the back of his neck, her ck eyes shing.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯m done.¡± Feng nai paused. When he got up, it was obvious that his shoulders were much more rxed. He raised his eyebrows and turned his neck back and forth.¡±God bey really knows how to create a diversion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to correct your cervical spine. You¡¯ll feel better today. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice paused.¡±We¡¯re going to have actualbat today. I might be even more tired than yesterday.¡± Feng nai lifted his eyelids and put on his battle uniform.¡±¡±Anything is fine.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were very dark.¡±I¡¯ll be going up too. If you ...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Feng nai interrupted her and chuckled.¡±¡±There¡¯s no ¡°if.¡± What he can do, I can do too. ¡± After saying that, he put down the things in his hands and opened the door.¡±¡±You just watch.¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly open the door. He was standing guard at the door. To hide his embarrassment, he pped his hands.¡±A meeting, let¡¯s all have a meeting first. After the meeting, we¡¯ll go to the training room. Today, give everyone a rank and use a number without inscriptions. Did you hear that? Gather!¡± Chapter 1664 ? Chapter 1664: The special training before thepetition! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°No way, how can we fight without inscriptions?¡± Adolf¡¯s wails suddenly rang out. Panda¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you y a particrly low level ount, diamond rank. I, Lord fatty, am good to you. ¡± Zhao sanpang patted Panda¡¯s back heroically. This sentence almost sent everyone present away, including Feng nai. After all, everyone knew that in hero, the eternal diamond rank was called eternal diamond because it was really ¡°eternal¡±! You would never understand what your teammates were doing. Mages might farm in the jungle during a team fight, and shooters might suddenly return to the city when they were picking towers! If the support did not drop gemstones, he could directly go up to a level 4 Daisuke. shing and hitting the wall at the side, wandering around in the jungle to pick mushrooms, but he didn¡¯t catch anyone. In this kind of game, it was often the teammates who were bad and the opponents who were gods. In your dreams! This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was the solo match! Solo! That would be a 1v9 in a diamond game, and his teammates could even be sent flying in the early stages! Panda took a deep breath and said,¡±master fatty, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re ying solo with anti-humans like bey God, summoning God, and han Xi. After all, they can y in any position. For a position like mine that specializes in mid and isn¡¯t easy to control the pace, shouldn¡¯t we at least y in a duo!¡± ¡°Did the orphan topne say anything? if you want to y as a duo, I want to y as well.¡± Adolf grabbed Zhao sanpang¡¯s hand. When they said that, Teng Hui also had an idea. Even mo bei admitted that at the diamond rank, she might not be able to win if she used her alternate ount. Lord fattyughed loudly. He was quite experienced in handling these little brats.¡±Duo is fine too. Go downstairs and frog-jump ten times. Raise a small card above your head that I can¡¯t even beat a diamond, and I¡¯ll let you y duo.¡± Are you kidding me? If they really did that, how could they still have the face to return to their country? ¡°Master fatty, you can¡¯t do this. We¡¯re not like that green tea, old K. We still care about our reputation!¡± Adolf said righteously. Feng nai, who was already unhappy, raised his eyes slightly and looked over. The coldness in his eyes made Adolf stop for a moment. He whispered,¡±¡±I don¡¯t see him having any reaction when I talk about him like this.¡± Panda was like a radar, sharing his intuition.¡±Boss must be having a fight with my brother again. Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t mess with our boss. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Hey, you two, what are you whispering about? No, go out and jumpps. ¡± Zhao sanpang hung the megaphone in front of him and ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Fight!¡± The two of them said in unison. Teng Hui stopped struggling. The entire training base had inexplicably fallen into a state of depression. Looking at the dejected looks of the younger generation, Zhao sanpang dropped another bomb.¡±¡±Oh right, before everyone starts ying solo, each of you must first y three solo matches with the little stoic. There¡¯s no need to specially give way to a girl like her, just choose what you¡¯re good at.¡± Who, who would give in to who? Adolf, Panda, and even han Xi and huleng all felt that they had misheard. It was true that mo bei was a girl, but ever since the day bey was born, no one had ever won against her in a one-on-one fight. Even old k was abused in the dragon¡¯s cave. So far, that video was the most popr video and the number ofments was high. After all, when the left¡¯s domain appeared back then, it had ignited the entire circle. Until now, no one could match him. Let them fight with God bey? Chapter 1665 ? Chapter 1665: Beat him until he cries (1) Trantor: 5496903 Wasn¡¯t this the same as entering hell mode in advance? Panda was on the verge of tears and tried to resist.¡±¡±Master fatty, it¡¯s hard for mages like us to fight assassins.¡± Zhao sanpangughed and pushed mo bei forward.¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. The little stoic is all-rounded.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a poker face.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice was normal. At this moment, she was still thinking about how she was going to y diamond matches alone. Adolf, who had been chosen as the first to fight, was in despair. To be honest, he had never held a meeting like this in China. After the order of appearance was decided, everyone sat in front of theirputers. Zhao sanpang watched as they put on their headphones.¡±As thepetition system this time is different from the past, if you want to fight for the team¡¯s qualification, there will be an individual free-for-all battle. At that time, it will be based on your individual Battle Points ranking to determine whether you are qualified to participate.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the little demon Bo. The little one pressed the button in his hand. The 11puters in the training room, including the big screen hanging above their heads, were all synchronized to the same scene. ¡°Before you enter the game, I¡¯ll exin the rules. The individualbat points rankingpetition will be divided into ten divisions. The battle map is not fixed, and the participants are unknown. The only thing you know is that the H, Z, and international servers will randomly select maps, and the yers will be put in there for a free-for-all battle. In other words, the teammates you formed at thest minute will be passers-by.¡± The map was erged. Zhao sanpang circled the main point. ¡°The newbie and God servers havepletely different ystyles.¡± ¡°Different maps will result in differentbat methods.¡± ¡°The rules are very clear. Professional yers must lead their group to the end. This is not a one-man battle. After the group wins, the ranking will be based on the number of individual blocks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why teamwork and leadership are both important. ¡± ¡°Today, I need you to consciously cultivate this aspect.¡± ¡°King, is there a problem?¡± Zhao sanpang asked, tilting his head. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng nai put on his headphones, and his dark hair fell down, revealing the arc of his good-looking jawline. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Zhao sanpang asked Panda. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I can.¡± Even if he couldn ¡®t, he had to. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? let¡¯s start.¡± Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows. Buzzzzzz! Seven or eightputers entered the game at the same time. Other than Adolf and Mo bei, the others were all ranked. ¡°bey-God, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Adolf turned on his mic. No matter what, he had to shout out the aura of a professional yer! Furthermore, after experiencing that green tea, old K, he could face anything! It turned out that Adolf was still too young! In half a minute, he had lost his first HP. This wasn¡¯t the most detestable thing. The most detestable thing was that the person on the other side had also turned on his microphone and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Your move just now was not bad. What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡± Seeing how humble mo bei was and how she evenplimented him, Adolf immediately became spirited.¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing much. There¡¯s just a little trick in it. Equipment and skill cooldowns ... And then ... In thest moment, the opponent will definitely faint, and I can recover my health.¡± Adolf spoke for a long time, but there was no response from the other side of the earpiece, so he asked,¡±¡±God bey, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was serious. Adolf felt a sense of aplishment.¡±I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be able to teach God bey how to y games. This move is really amazing. God bey, when we are done with our training, I will teach you properly. I will teach ...¡± Chapter 1666 ? Chapter 1666: Mo bei¡¯s killing spree (2) Trantor: 5496903 Before Adolf could finish his sentence ... He saw a figure sh in front of him. He drew his sword sharply and then turned around, directly sending him a free return to the city in the top jungle. Adolf looked at his body on the grass on the screen, his expression dazed. Mo bei¡¯s voice was as serious as ever.¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed not bad. It¡¯s faster to harvest. ¡± ¡°...¡± Adolf wailed and wanted to cry. Not only did he use the hero he was best at, but he also used the move he was best at to kill him! The most detestable thing was, why was that de even more urate than his own! Adolf¡¯s breath was stuck in his chest, and his subsequent movements became even more detailed. He even began to subconsciously calcte something, and every movement was extremely precise. If Adolf had been a reckless man who was not afraid of anything in the past ... Now, he was just a boorish man with a n. If thetter was cultivated, it could be a sharp sword in the topne in any team. Zhao sanpang looked at this scene with satisfaction. Feng Yi, who was dressed in a suit, walked over. He nced up, crossed his arms, and suddenly smiled, refined and sly.¡±This doesn¡¯t seem like a tactic that I would have.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the smartest old fox. ¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°The idea was little spade ¡®S. You should know that no one¡¯s calctions are better than the little stoic¡¯ s. Even in a one-on-one fight like this, you can improve significantly in a short time.¡± Feng Yi pushed up his sses. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it should be more than that. ¡± ¡°Of course, little spade is a fan of his disciples.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes were ck and bright, as if something was burning.¡±She said that Beibei hasn¡¯t yed a good match for a long time. She¡¯s used to ying tricks on others and might forget some things. She asked her to get back some things in advance so that she could get rid of her distracting thoughts and be stronger and stronger when thepetition officially starts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡°Feng Yi¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°Fox Feng, this year, can we still win the championship?¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes reflected mo bei¡¯s game screen.¡±¡±Just like that year.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yi looked over. These two words pressed down on the group of youths. What e-sports was, one could only see it on the field. Mo bei had been fighting 1V1 tag-team battles the entire morning. One could only imagine what the training room would look like. He didn¡¯t know if it was more difficult to solo against God bey or if it was more difficult to y in a one-on-one diamond game, but there were already wails everywhere. Even han Xi, the adc of the National server, who yed 90% of the damage, had 21 kills, one death, and nine assists. In the end, because his teammates were not in a team, he was forced to fight. It was really hard to win a rank. Simrly, it would not be so easy to escape from mo bei. When they called for the cold to go up, people still had hope. After all, mage thorn¡¯s strengthy in his explosive power. In addition to summoning Frost¡¯s specialty, as long as he wasn¡¯t controlled, he could roam the entire map, mark his target, and directly kill it! Other than old K, who was fine, no one had been able to avoid it. It was hard to say who would win this round. Looking at the time, it had already been so long. This 1v1 was indeed a long one. Therefore, it had sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s interest. It was a pity that they were still ranked and could not watch the battle. They could only wait for it to end. Leng Yi took off his headphones. Adolf leaned over and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Captain, who won?¡± Chapter 1667 ? Chapter 1667: When mo bei was young (3,4,5) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°bey¡± huleng turned her wrist. It was true that all of them had died. Adolf gritted his teeth, turned to the side, and looked at the screen. ¡°You¡¯re using the same champion?!¡± This was the essence of the word. Panda heaved a long sigh and joined the group chat when the ranking was starting.¡±Can you believe it? I¡¯m a mage who hides in the bushes. My brother chose the same style as me. I hid there, and she cast a freezing skill in that Bush. She slowly waved her staff, and I didn¡¯t even get to attack her before she was gone!¡± ¡°The support is more suitable for you.¡± Adolf suggested. Panda¡¯s hand pressed down on the mouse, and he was especially angry.¡±¡±I¡¯ve chosen the second one. I¡¯ll be pressed to the ground and hammered.¡± Han Xi had also lost, but he was in a good mood.¡±At the very least, he wasn¡¯t hammered to death in the dragon¡¯s cave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Hahahahaha, old K, that green tea, his face was so green back then.¡± Adolf was stillughing. There was a buzz. In the other team, someone suddenly turned on his mic and spoke in a foreignnguage,¡±¡±Friend, your rankingpetition?¡± Adolf was still in a daze and was very enthusiastic, but his foreignnguage was a little shaky.¡±Hey, brother, it¡¯s me, the promotionpetition. Can you go easy on me? I mean, go easy on me, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡± That person¡¯s voice became faint. The sudden change in Chinese stunned Adolf. He quickly looked down at the ID matched with the other side, and there was an ount calledzy which was particrly eye-catching. He still had a glimmer of hope and asked tentatively,¡±¡±Old K?¡± ¡°Hey, brother.¡± That tone, when copying Adolf¡¯s words, didn¡¯t make people feel happy at all, only ridicule! He was really unlucky! How could he even be matched with the green tea old K in a ranked game! In fact, it was not strange. At this point, they were in the same server, in the same rank, and their results were basically the same. After all, they had won in a row, so it was normal to be matched. But! ¡°Old K, listen to me. I¡¯ll be a star after this round. I don¡¯t have to suffer in the diamond game anymore. You know that if I lose this round, I¡¯ll have to y two more stars. No matter how bad I¡¯ve been in the past, don¡¯t make things difficult for me now. Let¡¯s be fair, fair!¡± Feng nai moved his mouse and said slowly,¡±¡±Since it¡¯s a trap, of course I have to use it at the most crucial moment. Who asked me to be smashed by someone in the dragon¡¯s cave?¡± And so, twenty minutester. Adolf looked at the scene of the city being destroyed and flew into a rage,¡±¡±Old K, you green tea! What kind of hero is stealing a tower! For Xingxing, you¡¯re willing to resort to any means!¡± Feng nai turned a blind eye to it. He looked at the star icon and nonchntly drank a mouthful of bubble water. Anyone who yed games or yed Diamond Games would know. Once they lost the rankingpetition, it was very likely that they would lose the next round. Thisw indeed appeared on Adolf. After the winning streak, it was the losing streak. Three matches in a row, the matched teammates made Adolf go crazy. Panda¡¯s face was also red.¡±Archer, how many times have I told you? can you push the turret? you could have done it in one wave. Why didn¡¯t you use the crystal?¡± ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s someone in the grass. Don¡¯t you open your field of vision?¡± ¡°How do I open my vision? Brother, how did you get to the diamond rank? why are you asking me such a question? Did your boyfriend help you? I ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t steal my mana!¡± In the diamond tier,munication was dependent on shouting, and there was no consciousness. Mo bei was also deeply experiencing this. Especially after the 1V1, they had to get used to the Diamond team battle ranking. Many things could be seen from the diamond rank. Their thoughts were different, and their positioning was different. To give a simple example, if they were in the glory division, mo bei would be able to urately guess where the opponent¡¯s jungler would appear in a few seconds. However, diamond was different. It had no ystyle, but asionally, the other side would counter-jungle at the start of the game and control the Dragon within five minutes. This was all unexpected. Moreover, when they sent out the assembly, their teammates would not rush over and would focus more on their own territory. Some of them even chose to run away in the middlene during the team battle because they were too cowardly. After being wiped out by the other party, mo bei let go of the mouse and raised her head to drink a mouthful of water. When she put on her headphones again, her side profile was different. He waspletely immersed in the fun of the game. Not for the team. Just to win. How to win, how to catch people, and how to control the rhythm. You have to be strong enough that your teammates will naturally follow you. He had to steal first! It was obvious that at this level, some people didn¡¯t care about your gold, but the number of kills you had. At the thought of this, mo bei lifted her spear and dashed forward. She did not press the gather button, but waited quietly. One second, two seconds, three seconds ... Her big move shed forward, and she yed the dragon! Then, he raised his spear, making it impossible for his opponent to catch him. Following that, mo bei fought even more wantonly. The most unexpected thing was that she had changed her own hero pool. In the past, he was an assassin with long Spears and long swords, which required stacking and discement to show off. Now, it was invisibility and blood-sucking. She had used the hero that her master had used to tten Zone C. Panda also saw this scene and suddenly stopped. He was a little speechless.¡±Brother, you, you are using z, God z¡¯s ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable for master to use him. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s ck eyes flickered, and her fingers moved quickly. She spoke unhurriedly,¡±¡±Our team iscking a rhythm support in the early stages.¡± Support? How was this a support? This was clearly not leaving any way out for the opponent in the jungle! Sneaking in, hiding in the grass, seeing someone appear, second skill silence, big move close in, a series of explosions, directly taking the person away, not even giving the other party time to think. During the team battle, after killing people, he went invisible and circled around to harvest the remaining blood. Although they didn¡¯t attack their own jungle. But which team would put such an assassin as a support? That was a nightmare! The most puzzling thing was why his brother always thought he was a support. Was there such a brutal support? He had killed the opponent¡¯s jungler six times in three minutes. Even if you were to catch someone else. The other side would not copse. The red team¡¯s jungler¡¯s mentality had indeed copsed,¡±does your team have no blue or something?¡± You alwayse to my jungle. ¡± Mo bei pretended not to see it and decided to end the battle quickly. She still had to eat. After all, the team rules clearly stated that thest person toplete the task was to wash the dishes. In order not to wash the dishes, mo bei had to catch up with the time that she had missed. Since he wanted to capture them, he had to control the situation. They had to win every game within 18 minutes and win the next seven games in a row. After winning this game, mo bei thought for a moment, nced at her matched teammates, and changed to another champion. ¡°Third floor, what¡¯s wrong with you? we already have a shooter, why are you still choosing?¡± ¡°The Archer on the third floor has trashy basic attack.¡± Mo bei took some time to reply with two words, wandering. Roaming? ¡°Use this thing to move?¡± The matching teammate was helpless.¡±As expected. The diamond is full of traps?¡± Adolf also wanted to see how bey God would use an ADC to move around? As soon as the game started, mo bei stuck close to the wall on the map and dashed into the jungle. She didn¡¯t even stop. First, she went past her own jungle and gained a wave of experience. ¡°Support, why don¡¯t you use gemstones?¡± Mo bei went straight to the river. She bent her body slightly and raised her long spear like a professional sniper. She drew the maximum damage, and then, bang! One spear! The sound effects prated the entire jungle. Congrattions to yer North for sessfully blocking the opponent¡¯s Blue buff. The opponent¡¯s jungler typed in all: ...¡±No way?¡± Mo bei did not stop. With a roll, she stuck to the wall and became invisible, pulling up the damage again. This time, she was aiming at the adc at the bottomne, who had half of his health left. Bang! Bang! Another shot! The opponent¡¯s adc was already on low health, yet he still wanted to escape. Mo bei leaped forward and entered the tower from the bushes. With two normal attacks, she took the man away. The first kill! That was not all. She had finished off the bottomne and the blood bags, and now she was in the middle of the river ... Bang! These shots didn¡¯t need any rhythm from his teammates, and the opposite jungler had already copsed! The entire arena was dominated by the sound of gunfire. The worst thing was that this hero was invisible against the wall and could roll and move, so it was impossible to catch him. No one could guess where the gun was fired from, and they only knew after the shot was fired. The opposite jungler was already furious,¡±I don¡¯t have vision, how did you hit me?¡± Hang up?¡± The opponent¡¯s ADC: ¡°he must have died. I was able to get sniped even when I was standing in the turret. The support didn¡¯t even see anything in the Bush, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him,¡± the support from the opposite side said.¡±If I saw him, I would definitely step on him. I¡¯m not using his name!¡± Adolf watched helplessly as bey¡¯s god-like operation caused a war of words. God bey didn¡¯t care about this. God bey only wanted to score within 10 minutes. God bey didn¡¯t want to wash the dishes. This game really onlysted nine minutes. Mo beikai had been busy all the way. In the end, she had still received aint. Even the official gamepany hade to the game to check on her movements. To this, Adolf gave a thumbs up.¡±As expected, even the management team can¡¯t stand bey God¡¯s inhuman operation.¡± Since there were supervisors around, mo bei would y more conservatively. After all, her ount had indeed been temporarily banned before. It could be exined, but it would be a waste of time. Zhao sanpang looked at her expressionless face and suddenly burst outughing. Feng nai, who was the only one who hadpleted his mission ahead of time, put down the bubble water and nced at him. Zhao sanpang pressed the kid¡¯s head down. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Other than mo bei, Feng nai had never been pressed on the head by anyone else, and he was so close to him. A person with a severe mysophobia couldn¡¯t tolerate it at all! Just as he was about to shake her off, he heard a voice from behind him.¡±¡±Myughter is rted to the little stoic. You don¡¯t know about the little stoic¡¯s childhood, do you?¡± Feng nai paused his actions. Zhao sanpang saw that he was so cooperative and thought to himself,¡±you¡¯re just a little brat. I can¡¯t control you.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve changed your personality. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.¡±Almighty fatty, you don¡¯t have to keep saying that you¡¯ve had a new personality every day. After all, it¡¯s not like you hanging on the wall. You can do it anywhere.¡± ¡°You see, you see, this sharp-tongued.¡± Zhao sanpang shook his head and lowered his voice.¡±But your other personality doesn¡¯t know either.¡± Hearing this, Feng nai looked up. Chapter 1668 ? Chapter 1668: Childhood sweethearts (6) Trantor: 5496903 Seeing this, Zhao sanpang wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He stood up straight and put his hands behind his back.¡±Oh, I¡¯m suddenly thirsty.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t waste any time. He got up, walked to the bar counter, and handed her a bottle of bubble water. ¡°I¡¯ve seen thepetition that year. Almighty pang isn¡¯t Almighty Qin, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s more careful. ¡± There were two meanings to these words. However, Zhao sanpang loved to hear things from the front,¡±you also think that scheming Qin won because of his methods?¡± Good eyes!¡± Upon hearing this, the little demon Bo, who was pushing the dinner cart past, shook her small head. Then, she straightened her Little Chef hat and was speechless. On the other side, Zhao sanpang had already started to confide in Feng nai, and Qin mo would be mentioned in two out of three sentences. Feng nai reminded him,¡¯you just said that mo bei was young.¡¯ Zhao sanpang chuckled,¡±kid, what¡¯s the rush? can¡¯t we just say the whole thing?¡± Fine, your Lord fatty sees that your attitude is not bad, so I¡¯ll tell you secretly. ¡± Feng nai sat there, seemingly unconcerned, but his body was leaning to the side. Zhao sanpang smiled, his gaze looking far away.¡±You should know that when the little stoic was ying professionally, she wasn¡¯t even an adult yet. At that time, she was small and very human. She liked to wear a baseball cap and just followed behind us. She didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t have any expression on her face. She looked like a silly child. ¡± ¡°Dazed?¡± Feng nai looked at the figure who was wearing headphones, but it couldn¡¯t hide her elegance, and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. Zhao sanpang looked over as well.¡±Yeah, she was so dumb and looked like a child, but in fact, she was just a child at that time. She was so young and didn¡¯t care about anything when she yed. She went wherever she had money and didn¡¯t care which Lane the minions were at. As long as she won, she didn¡¯t care when others opened their mic. It was as if she had her own little world.¡± ¡°In the end, her teammates, friends, and enemies allined about her. The official email was sent to her master, saying that the yer¡¯s ying style was special and had exceeded the system¡¯s detection, so she was asked to y another way.¡± ¡°At first, the little stoic didn¡¯t think much of it when her title was sealed. Later on, there would be supervisors in every District she went to to guard the ranking in this round. The little stoic probably didn¡¯t have much of a choice in the end. She lost two rounds to her master and two rounds to Qin Xinji to prove that she didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. ¡± Zhao sanpang said as he took a sip of water. ¡°At that time, the entire base was bustling, and the little stoic often wrote letters. Every time her ount was banned, she would write a letter and even mail it.¡± Feng nai nced sideways. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Zhao sanpang was suddenly invigorated.¡±Actually, I won¡¯t hide it from you, nephew Gu. Lin Feng and I have always felt that the little stoic should have a childhood sweetheart. You¡¯re more observant, so help me analyze him. Look at a child like the little stoic, who only has eyes for study and games since young, and doesn¡¯t even have many expressions, how could she have the patience to write a letter? and she even wrote it especially seriously. She said it was for her countryside friends to see. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Feng nai slowly narrowed his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. His handsome face was still tainted with a demonic aura. ¡°He¡¯s just a passer-by. Why did fatty call him childhood sweethearts?¡± ¡°A passerby?¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s gossiping soul never died,¡±a passerby gets this kind of treatment?¡± She¡¯s personally writing letters, and the little stoic has to wait for the deliveryman to collect every letter seriously. Moreover, she only has one little friend, so their rtionship must be extraordinary!¡± Chapter 1669 ? Chapter 1669: Childhood (1.2) Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai smiled. He was refined, but the curve of his lips was cold. ¡°It¡¯s really like what master fatty said. They have such a good rtionship, so why aren¡¯t they in Contact Now?¡± ¡°Beibei met the little boy in the countryside. Beibei was young at that time and probably remembered the address wrong. After the urban vige was rebuilt, the entire ce was gone. They¡¯ve long been disconnected. ¡± Zhao sanpang spread out his hands, looking as if they were not fated to be together. However, Feng nai paused at this moment, his eyes light.¡±¡±Is it also the renovation of an urban vige?¡± ¡°Yeah, the country is developing well, and the city¡¯s construction is changing every day.¡± Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows.¡±The Feng family is also in development. You should know this as the leader.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything else, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Nephew, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao sanpang called out to him three times. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Feng nai got up and suddenly asked,¡±do you still remember which urban vige it is?¡± Zhao sanpangughed.¡±How would I know? we respect the little poker face¡¯s privacy. After all, he¡¯s a child. It¡¯s not easy to raise a child. He has to pay attention to psychological adjustment. How can adults like us read such a private thing? ah!¡± As he spoke, he observed mo bei, who was still ying ranked in the training room. Following that, a figure lowered itself.¡±It¡¯s mainly Lin Feng. He was worried that the little stoic wouldn¡¯t be able to make friends, so when the courier arrived, that fellow pulled me along to look at the delivery address. I can¡¯t remember the exact address, but it¡¯s in the area around Jiang city.¡± ¡°Which County? do you know?¡± Feng nai changed the speed of his speech. Zhao sanpang thought for a moment.¡±The Jade pot. I think it¡¯s there.¡± A Jade pot? It wasn ¡®t. The emotions in Feng NAI¡¯s eyes gradually faded. There was no such name in his memory. That¡¯s right, how could there be such a coincidence? He was thinking too much. When he heard that he was in the countryside when he was young, he couldn¡¯t control his thoughts. But on second thought, someone¡¯s current appearance couldn¡¯t be the one he was looking for. It was impossible just from the skin color. The man got off the bed and hit people. He was even darker than the little boy. It couldn¡¯t be her. Feng nai retracted his gaze from mo bei. Afterpleting the rankingpetition, mo bei looked at her rank mark, reached out, and took off her headphones. She stood up with a clear and elegant expression. Panda was the first to notice this action. Without turning his head, he shouted,¡±¡±Are you serious, brother? you¡¯re done?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo bei picked up a bottle of mineral water and took a sip. Panda¡¯s hand speed increased even more A ¡°You queued more than an hourter than us, right? how long has it been and you¡¯re already done?¡± ¡°Huanleng. Han Xi, you¡¯re also done.¡± ¡°They were earlier than me,¡± mo bei said indifferently. Han Xi passed by.¡±It¡¯s only ten minutes early. They¡¯re not on the same level.¡± ¡°No, what do you mean? Only Teng Hui and I haven¡¯t finished fighting?¡± Panda was getting anxious. Mo bei looked over and said,¡±there¡¯s also Adolf.¡± Failed! When the word appeared on the screen again ... Adolf exploded,¡±old K, you green tea!¡± Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±huleng still didn¡¯t know the whole story. ¡°There was one just now. Our boss is opposite Adolf.¡± ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± Panda coughed lightly.¡±I think I did take care of him.¡± Han Xi shook his head.¡±The captain has driven another one crazy.¡± The one who lost had to wash the dishes. Who would want to lose! Panda started to attack with all his might. In every match, he was thinking about how to control the rhythm and salvage the disadvantages of each Lane. Only then did he basically maintain the average speed. It was not hard to imagine the despair in Adolf¡¯s heart, who was about to advance. Feng NAI¡¯s match hadpletely destroyed his mental state. When mo bei heard the word ¡°take care¡±, she knew what he meant. After some thought, she still had tofort him.¡±¡±Keep it up, you¡¯re likely to lose in a row.¡± Adolf thought, he¡¯s already losing in a row! Panda had experienced his brother¡¯s jabbing skills, and he was too busy to share the same fate as Adolf. Score, win! When mo bei saw that the two of them were ignoring her, she looked up at the tall and slender Man. She took a can of milk from the storage table and strolled over to Feng nai. ¡°I want to drink something,¡± Mo bei handed him the milk.¡±Tonight¡¯s dinner will be dyed.¡± Mo bei remembered very clearly that Feng nai was in poor health and had coagulopathy. Feng nai took it, but his tone was a little unfriendly.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect our God bey to have a childhood sweetheart.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei tilted her head and looked at Zhao sanpang. Zhao sanpang¡¯s face was full of disbelief. No way, this kid turned around and sold him out? ¡°I have to prepare the video for the meetingter. You guys have fun.¡± Zhao sanpang disappeared very quickly. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint, and he didn¡¯t sound very concerned.¡±¡±The letter couldn¡¯t even be mailed. Why don¡¯t you check if there¡¯s a mistake with the address?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much at that time.¡± Mo bei touched the ck hair that had curled up on her head. After it looked pleasing to the eye, she said,¡±¡±I promised to write it for him, but I can¡¯t remember the details.¡± Feng nai looked at her actions and tilted his head slightly. He covered the smile on his lips with the action of drinking milk. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that our rtionship is indeed very ordinary. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be considered ordinary.¡± Mo bei¡¯s voice lowered a little.¡±But he probably started to hate me a little after that. I didn¡¯t keep my promise.¡± She was too young, and it was all memory fragments. At first, he had written the letter because he wanted to apologize. Mo bei couldn¡¯t tell exactly why she was apologizing. Later on, he wrote letters because he had been a friend of the same age since he was young. Out of habit, she would tell him anything that happened. When she grew up, she realized how naive she was and stopped writing. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t like me contacting him either.¡± Mo bei paused.¡±It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Feng nai felt a little upset when he saw her reminiscing. Although he was the one who had brought up this topic ... ¡°How is it strange?¡± Feng nai ced the milk carton in her hands and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s hard to open without a straw. ¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes as if she was still in deep thought. ¡°This youngdy ...¡± Feng nai was just about to speak. Mo bei interrupted him. Her tone was light, but her eyes slowly darkened. ¡± My brother¡¯s reaction was very strange. He was the most loyal and sentimental person. He would be the first to say hello to anyone he saw. When I was in kindergarten in the countryside, he would run to the other children as soon as he got off the school bus. He was like the king of the children. Everyone liked him, was willing to y hide-and-seek with him, and listened to him. On the other hand, no one yed with me at all. At that time, my brother was always worried that I couldn¡¯t express my emotions and lost a lot of the fun of my childhood. He should be happy for me that someone became my friend. Why wouldn¡¯t you like me contacting my friends ...¡± Chapter 1670 ? Chapter 1670: Feng nai ndered himself. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It is indeed strange.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s tone was very calm, and he even guided her a little nonchntly.¡±¡±But it¡¯s understandable.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei stopped her thoughts and looked up. Feng nai held the straw in his mouth as if it had nothing to do with him, the curve of his jawline noble and evil.¡±¡±As a family member, he¡¯s always concerned about the friends a girl makes when she¡¯s young. He¡¯s also the older brother, so boys should know what boys are thinking the best.¡± At this point, he paused and lifted his eyelids.¡±Our intelligent God bey, your brother didn¡¯t allow you to contact your friend. Have you ever thought that the problem lies with that boy?¡± Mo bei looked at him. Her voice was light.¡±A problem?¡± ¡°For example, bad character.¡± Feng nai had a hand in his pocket. Probably because he had a good-looking face, he looked like an elegant and refined gentleman when he stood there and wasn¡¯t drinking milk.¡±Or the other party is dangerous. Otherwise, why would your brother have such a big reaction?¡± Mo bei¡¯s memories were very scattered. It was true that she couldn¡¯t piece together a veryplete memory of her past. As she had been slow-witted since she was young, her intelligence had developed rather slowly. This also resulted in her taking a long time to react when someone spoke to her. Autism, idiot, mental retardation. It was the word she had heard the most when she was young. At that time, she did not understand what these words meant. However, every time the people around him finished speaking, they would burst outughing. No matter how slow she was, she knew that it was not good. At that time, in the countryside, her brother would often y with the children and quarrel with them for her so that she would not be bullied. Even mo bei herself had once wondered if she really had a mental problem. Otherwise, why was it that what other children could easily do, she couldn¡¯t do it no matter how she thought about it? For her, the teacher had to specially tutor her, and he would sigh every time. ¡°Bei, when will you understand me?¡± his mother said. The older brother would always retort,¡±mom, what are you talking about? little sister understands. She¡¯s just slow to react. Right, little sister?¡± In her memory, her brother had been holding her hand the whole time, slowly waiting for her response until she nodded. But other than that, there was also a small, blurry shadow. He would sit under the tree, dressed beautifully, different from the other children, and give her small cakes, pen twirling knives, bean buns, and so on. He would let her wear beautiful clothes and let her sleep in a very, very beautiful Castle ... Suddenly! Mo bei raised her hand and pressed down on her aching temple. She couldn¡¯t remember. Her mind was nk. Why? Just as mo bei was about to continue thinking ... Feng nai pulled her into his arms, his eyes dark, and even his tone low.¡±¡±Are you trying to smash a hole in your head? It¡¯s a past tense. If you can¡¯t think of it, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Don¡¯t forget, we still have trainingter. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words brought mo bei back to reality. Her pale lips also gradually regained some color. The little demon Bo had already pushed the dining cart over. There was both Chinese and Western food. The color, smell, and taste were all good, making one very appetizing. Upon seeing this, mo bei stood up straight. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze swept across her face. Then, the two of them walked forward. He had thought that the matter was over. Unexpectedly, mo bei stopped and raised her eyes.¡±¡±Although I don¡¯t remember the details, he¡¯s not as bad as you said.¡± Chapter 1671 ? Chapter 1671: Childhood sweetheart Trantor: 5496903 As if he hadn¡¯t expected her to say something like this, Feng nai paused for a moment, then the corners of his lips curled up into a smile, and a chill seemed to seep out of his lips and teeth.¡±¡±Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mo bei replied with a clear expression. The smile on Feng NAI¡¯s lips deepened, and his eyes were so dark that they were cold.¡±God bey really trusts everyone. She¡¯s already good at judging people at such a young age.¡± At this moment, Panda had also cleared the game. He took off his headphones and ran over, nning to tell mo bei that Adolf was going to wash the dishes. He nced at their boss¡¯s handsome and cold face and immediately booed. He signaled with his eyes,¡±Brother, what is going on? Mo bei shook her head, clearly thinking about something else. One could imagine the atmosphere at dinner. Panda was sitting next to their boss, and he felt a chill run down his spine. This was special training, and he might be ¡°taken care¡± of by the boss to wash the dishes, please don ¡®t! Hence, taking advantage of the break during the meal, Panda quickly created a discussion group. The main character was mo bei! Adolf and the others, as well as Panda, were also pulled in, mainly because they felt that the child was pitiful and were afraid that he would run into trouble. Panda held a pair of chopsticks in his mouth and typed furiously on his phone.¡±No, brother, what¡¯s going on between you and boss?¡± A shake, and Panda didn¡¯t give mo bei a chance to not look. ¡°For the sake of harmony in the team, you guys can¡¯t quarrel. You guys were fine just a moment ago, could it be?¡± Panda suddenly lowered his head and typed even faster.¡±Is it because Han Bing talked to you at the airport and there are more couple posts on the inte today, so boss is like this? I knew there would be a problem!¡± ¡°Couple post? bey and Han Bing?¡± Adolf immediately joined the group chat and asked,¡±what did he say?¡± Quick, send it to me!¡± Panda switched the page, copied the link, and threw it into the discussion group.¡±¡±The H media reported this. They said that during the Mnpetition, my brother and Han Bing had formed a deep friendship. As bey, who had once won against Han Bing, now that they¡¯re facing each other, it¡¯s very interesting to see who is better. The people below started to dig. Basically, it was Han Bing who said that she was protecting my brother. Then, the cp building started to rise. They said that they appreciate each other and that they were childhood sweethearts for so many years.¡±We were taken to the Mn tournament together. Coincidentally, my brother and Han Bing were there too. They were both 13 years old. I saw an old photo of them, and they looked so young.¡± At this point, Panda became excited.¡±¡±I feel that the boss is so unhappy because he saw this. Adolf, don¡¯t me me for not telling you, we¡¯ll be low-key today ...¡± Before he could finish typing the rest of the words. Feng nai put down his wooden chopsticks and looked over. He said unhurriedly,¡±¡±Your discussion group is pretty good.¡± ¡°F * ck, isn¡¯t this for the sake of getting to know each other better as new teammates? let me tell you, this ...¡± At this point, Panda suddenly got stuck, even his neck. His posture of not raising his head was really sad to see. Feng nai nonchntly took a sip of the vegetable juice.¡±¡±Thanks to you, I finally know that our God bey has more than one childhood sweetheart. I¡¯m so overwhelmed by the news. It seems that I have to ask you for advice in the future.¡± ¡°Boss, don ¡®t, don¡¯ t!¡± Panda even wanted to die. However, his brother wasn¡¯t there. He had just received a call and was busy doing something. Chapter 1672 ? Chapter 1672: Mo bei was very dark when she was young? Trantor: 5496903 Panda stretched out his hand, wanting to turn off the photo. This thing was like a time bomb, and he had to get rid of it quickly. However, the moment he moved, Feng nai wiped the corner of his lips with a napkin and tapped on his phone screen again. His smile was cold. ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re a good match with this photo that came out of nowhere? Is your brother that evil?¡± Panda took another look at the photo, and his desire to live grew.¡±¡±That¡¯s true. Although I can¡¯t see his face, how can my brother be two degrees darker than ye Bing? Now, these people who spread rumors are being irresponsible. You¡¯re right, boss!¡± ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Zhao sanpang happened to pass by and picked up Panda¡¯s phone. Heughed out loud.¡±This is the little stoic. Chi, isn¡¯t this little ye Bing?¡± Upon hearing this. Feng NAI¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. He looked at the two people in the photo again. There was a slight change in his pupils. Seeing this, Panda thought that his boss had been angered. He kept signaling Zhao sanpang with his eyes, thinking, master fatty, if you continue, I won¡¯t be able to keep my life today! Zhao sanpang acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to seize the opportunity, so of course, he had to hurt a certain young master.¡±If we¡¯re talking about the little stoic and little ye Bing¡¯s rtionship, there¡¯s nothing to say about it. At that time, no matter where the little stoic went, this little brat would follow. He even went to our base to see how the little stoic usually trained. He even openly poached her, wanting the little stoic to join their battle team.¡± At this point, he paused and asked Panda,¡±Where did you get this photo?¡± Panda already did not feel like talking. Before dinner, he would definitely receive special treatment from their boss. Just because Panda didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t know how to see it for himself. He swiped the screen twice and chuckled.¡±On the hotments? In this day and age, those who still have this photo are definitely old yers. Speaking of that brat ye Bing, the little stoic has always kept a low profile. If it wasn¡¯t for him always following the little stoic, this photo wouldn¡¯t have been taken. ¡± After he said that, he deliberately looked at Feng NAI¡¯s expression. He saw that the eldest young master, who had always looked down on others, had his head lowered, his messy hair covering his eyes. He was holding his phone with one hand and was in a rare silence. Lord fatty was in a good mood. Panda finally understood that master fatty was doing this on purpose. He felt that his boss had kidnapped goddess bey and was trying to get back at her family. He was the pitiful one who had to survive in the cracks. ¡°Boss, I feel that this is what happened. No matter how much that side is following my brother, my brother¡¯s heart is only with ck me, so ...¡± Before Panda could finish, Feng nai interrupted him in a low voice.¡±¡±Fatty God.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao sanpang was pretty. Feng nai asked an outrageous question.¡±¡±Was it very dark in the North at that time?¡± ¡°Little stoic? She¡¯s never been fair since she was a child, and she became even darker after she went to military training in junior high. ¡± Zhao sanpang patted him.¡±Nephew Gu, I understand you. However, you shouldn¡¯t have any fantasies. This is indeed the little stoic. Her rtionship with ye Bing has been like this since they were young, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Feng nai put down his phone. Although he was unhappy, there was something more important that he wanted to confirm.¡±¡±Do you have any photos of Beibei when he was young? He¡¯s about four years old. ¡± Zhao sanpang realized that something was wrong. He raised his hand and sized Feng nai up suspiciously.¡±Why do you want her childhood photos?¡± ¡°I want to take a look.¡± With Feng NAI¡¯s thoughts, it was impossible for him to tell the truth. Zhao sanpang touched his chin and suddenly raised an eyebrow.¡±Brat, who are you trying to fool? do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± The older the ginger, the spicier it was. Feng nai didn¡¯t probe further. He leaned back and said leisurely,¡±¡±You can delete the photo you hung on the wall.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at him, his eyes narrowed. Feng NAI¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Even his eyes were very calm, just like how he would look when he was sitting at Feng Corporation and discussing business. ¡°Good, very good,¡± Zhao sanpang nodded and said angrily,¡±You surnamed Feng really has a nest of foxes.¡± ¡°Photo for photo,¡± Feng nai said slowly.¡±Almighty fatty doesn¡¯t lose out.¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think I am by saying this?¡± As Zhao sanpang spoke, he lowered his body and his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially the little demon Bo. He values his sister bei the most. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to keep my word. You know that you don¡¯t have a good image in our hearts. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±Feng nai said calmly. Seeing him like this, Zhao sanpang could not help but admit defeat.¡±You thick-skinned people are really different from others.¡± ¡°Fatty God, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Feng nai reached out, his eyes light.¡±A photo. She should be back soon.¡± When Zhao sanpang heard thest sentence, he looked behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my phone a few times and I have all the photos of bei in the Supreme Alliance base. Wait for my news, I want them within the next two days. ¡± ¡°Fatty God didn ¡®t?¡± Feng NAI¡¯s hand dropped, and the temperature in his voice dropped to the freezing point.¡±¡±Then what¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Zhao sanpang stopped him.¡±Why are you in such a hurry? it¡¯s not easy to find a four-year-old. They were all over ten years old when they entered the youth training camp. If not, Supreme Alliance would be hiring childbor. But don¡¯t worry. If I say I can get it, I can get it! Little spade must have bei¡¯s photo. Little spade is a discipleplex and his biggest hobby was to take photos of bei and give him a game name. He left quite a few records, just wait for me to delete the photos. ¡± ¡°Random game name?¡± Feng nai wanted to ask more. On the other side, mo bei strolled in. Seeing that the rtionship between the two of them had improved a lot, she walked closer in surprise, her side profile clear and good-looking.¡±What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We were ... Ahahahaha, nothing much.¡± Zhao sanpang raised his hand. Her guilty look made the little devil, who was pushing the dining table over, nce over. Meanwhile, Feng nai rested his chin on one hand and swiped open the phone screen with the other. He tapped the photo with his finger twice, looking nonchnt.¡±¡±We¡¯re talking about bey-God and country H¡¯s Captain. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s figure paused, and she nced at Panda. Panda crossed his mouth with his hand. Mo bei sighed in her heart. Feng nai raised his eyelids, his side profile refined and evil.¡±¡±God bey, do you want to join us for a chat? As the parties involved, you should know which of these watermelons are real and which are fake. For example, two people are so good that they eat the same set meal and wear the same coat. ¡± The same set meal? If mo bei wanted to, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have any impression of it. It was only when she saw the photo that she remembered that some of the people from Country H¡¯s team had always followed stargod¡¯s team to the base for free meals and said that the food here was delicious. Mo bei wasn¡¯t hungry at the time, so she gave her food to the child. At that time, she didn¡¯t think much about it. But now ... Chapter 1673 ? Chapter 1673: Pre-match adjustments Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei met Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. Her expression didn¡¯t change, and her voice was light. ¡°It¡¯s fake. ¡± Zhao sanpang turned his head around immediately. That couldn¡¯t be right. Back then, ye Bing had formed a group with Hoshino and the others to freeload for food. Qin Xinji had even asked them for food fees. Why did it be fake when it came to the little stoic? Zhao sanpang rubbed his chin and pondered. Mo bei shot him a look. Zhao sanpang immediately became serious and adopted the attitude of an elder.¡±Why don¡¯t you guys seize the time to train? what kind of gossip are you guys talking about? You, Panda! And you, Adolf! Was it so hard to get a diamond? It¡¯s taken so long!¡± Adolf, who had just sat down and had a mouthful of rice, said,¡±... What the hell is this? He was shot while lying down? Zhao sanpang patted him, then raised his head and said to mo bei,¡±¡±You guys are much harder to manage than us back then.¡± The more the topic deviated, the safer the matter they had just discussed was. The Feng kid¡¯s maneuvering was shameless enough. Feng nai had noticed his gaze, but that didn¡¯t move him. Mo bei, on the other hand, looked at him and said in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±Something happened between you and Lord fatty?¡± ¡°He asked me to help him delete the photos he hung on the wall.¡± Feng nai took a sip of water.¡±I haven¡¯t agreed.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes widened as he listened. This kid just revealed their deal? Based on mo bei¡¯s understanding of Zhao sanpang, this should be true, so she didn¡¯t ask any further. Feng nai raised his hand and took a sip of water.¡±Eating the same lunch box and wearing the same jacket is fake. Then which of these scandals is real?¡± I just said that you and ye Bing were so close when you were young that you were inseparable. ¡± Zhao sanpang almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath! ¡°Don¡¯t use idioms if you don¡¯t know how to use them!¡± Wasn¡¯t the speed at which he was destroying his teammates a little too fast? Mo bei knew that a certain someone was a cat and would not stop until his fur was smoothened.¡±¡±At that time, we were all in Mn and the same age, so it was inevitable that we would have a lot of acquaintances. But I was not in the same team as him and I have always regarded him as an opponent.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng nai looked at her clean and fair face, and it was as if his mind wasn¡¯t on this. Even the light in his eyes seemed to be a little scattered. Then, he lowered his eyes and chuckled deeply, a little hard to fathom. He muttered to himself,¡±¡±With skin like this, who would have thought that he was ck when he was young?¡± Mo bei did not hear hisst sentence, but that was not important. What was important was: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t gossip on the team. It¡¯s easy to get distracted and affect the training results.¡± As she spoke, she put down the tablet in her hand.¡±¡±This is the information Anan just obtained. I think we need to adjust our fighting habits.¡± Instantly. The atmosphere in the dining room changed. Zhao sanpang¡¯s expression also turned serious. No matter how rough his expression was, Panda also realized that something was wrong.¡±¡±What do you mean by adjusting your battle habits?¡± ¡°There are a few videos and analysis. Everyone will understand after watching them.¡± Mo bei stood up straight.¡±We¡¯ll stop training after dinner. Everyone,e to the meeting room first.¡± Zhao sanpang was already looking at the information. He was so calm that it didn¡¯t seem like him. Huleng looked at the food in front of him and furrowed his eyebrows. Everyone realized the trouble brought by this news, so they quickly finished their lunch and came to the meeting. Mo bei didn¡¯t beat around the bush and immediately turned on the projection.¡±¡±Country H¡¯s team has set up a n for each of us. The result of each n is victory.¡± Chapter 1674 ? Chapter 1674: How to ovee the gap? Trantor: 5496903 The information was so detailed that everyone in the meeting room was at a loss for words. Coupled with mo bei¡¯s final sentence, Adolf¡¯s hands clenched tightly. ¡°How did they get these things? Detestable!¡± He had analyzed him thoroughly, even his moves had been broken down. Upon hearing this, the little demon Bo tapped the keyboard twice and looked up. ¡°It¡¯s already the information age, is it that hard to get these?¡± Adolf was stunned. Other than his height, young master Qin did not look like a five-year-old at all! What were they doing when they were five years old? peeing and ying with mud, but young master Qin was already sitting here and controlling the scene. Even though the atmosphere had been adjusted a little, none of the team members were rxed when they faced the images and information on the big screen. Teng Hui¡¯s face was the worst, and it was even a little pale. The ultimate move that he had hidden was broken in less than two minutes by the team from Country H. For a moment, he was at a loss. How could they fight this? In front of Country H¡¯s team, they had no tactics or skills to speak of. Could they hold on for ten minutes? Teng Hui looked at the simtion video in front of him. From the moment the hero was banned, every one of them had been in the game. Even the boss was within Country H¡¯s control. Teng Hui subconsciously looked at mo bei. Mo bei didn¡¯t hide it and opened her own analysis.¡±¡±The conclusion is the same. I¡¯ve seen the simtion video of Country H¡¯s team. They might not be able to kill me, but they can pin me down so that I can¡¯t send reinforcements in time. There¡¯s no problem with controlling the minions. ording to the direction we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll lose the advantage of the topne in the end. We won¡¯t be able to hold on for long before the city is broken through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my topne that¡¯s too weak,¡± Teng Hui lowered his eyes and clenched his fists.¡±If it were Adolf, the other roads wouldn¡¯t be so stressful. Maybe I don¡¯t even deserve toe to Mn.¡± In an instant. The voice from the projection stopped. Panda¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his teammate in a daze.¡±¡±Teng Hui, what are you saying?¡± ¡°Everyone sitting here has their own strengths and irreceable skills. Even if I tell others, people will know. Only I have average strength.¡± When Teng Hui said this, he bitterlyughed.¡±If I had not been in ck me and basked in the glory of the party leader, with my current age and ability, I would not have had such an opportunity.¡± When Panda heard this, he was dumbfounded. He had never thought that Teng Hui would think this way. However, her self-abased attitude was like a needle that could Pierce one¡¯s eyes. It was only after they came to Mn that they realized what the gap was. In China, no one could doubt that dark res was the champion team. They had countless National servers, and anyone who mentioned them would say that they were amazing. At this point, they could not even reach the level of Country H¡¯s second team. In the past, when they yed friendly matches, they didn¡¯t see the other party being so amazing. Panda couldn¡¯t figure it out, but at the same time, he was very unwilling. The videos, information, hero pool, and everything about them were all destroyed by the battle simtion. The gap between them hade too quickly and clearly. Every single one of them had started training the moment theynded. She even dreamed that she had dragged her teammates down because of her. Therefore, the next day, he desperately increased the training time. It was the same for everyone. Panda was used to being heartless, so he also knew how to fly.¡±¡±I also ...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who ys the topne. Country H is good at data analysis and teambat.¡± Mo bei interrupted him and put down the tablet in her hand.¡±¡±Everyone standing here is relying on themselves, not on anyone else.¡± Chapter 1675 ? Chapter 1675: We are new here. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Teng Hui, I¡¯ve watched the National League.¡± When mo bei said this, her voice was a little low.¡±¡±I was the one who failed to participate in thepetition. Back then, because of me, ck me had to walk many difficult paths.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not favored, you¡¯ll have to force yourself to fight. The topne is the one who gets scolded the most.¡± Mo bei swiped her finger to open her phone screen and clicked on a video in her photo album. The video was very short, not even half a minute. However, the bulletments that filled the screen were all ridiculing ck me. Speaking up for substitute yers mo bei and Xiang Nan, improper attitude, and so on. Most of them were negative. ¡°What¡¯s this topner ying? he¡¯s really underhanded. ¡± ¡°Do you know how to farm?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to press q, do you?¡± ¡°King is probably the only one who can watch ck me. However, the things that he¡¯s done ... Tsk tsk tsk, ck me should just pack up and leave.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t take the side. Let¡¯s make a bet. ck me won¡¯tst more than five matches.¡± ¡°You guys think too highly of them. That¡¯s it for them. Three rounds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, the top is too bad, he won¡¯t be able to keep up. ¡± Mo bei pressed the pause button, her eyes indifferent.¡±¡±When I¡¯m training, I often watch this video. Tenghui, at the 26th second, you activated your vision and controlled the Dragon to give the middlene a signal. That¡¯s how the jungler and ADC had the time to take down the bottomne. The rhythm started from that moment.¡± Teng Hui suddenly clenched his fists. He looked at mo bei, his eyes wavering. He thought, he thought that no one would care about this signal, and no one would look at it. After all ... ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Han Xi also opened his mouth and interrupted his wild thoughts.¡±¡±Captain and I felt that the signal was crucial. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon control, it would have been difficult to win.¡± Teng Hui seemed to be unable to find his voice for a moment.¡±R-really?¡± ¡°Damn, HUI JI, this is your fault. Did you forget that we called for nice?¡± Panda pped him on the back. Teng Hui didn¡¯t try to hide it anymore. He awkwardly tilted his head.¡±I thought you were talking about boss.¡± Feng nai, who had been called out, raised his eyebrowszily. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t remember. ¡± With that nonchnt young master look, the price would definitely be high if it was listed in the sea. Teng Hui¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated. He rubbed his hands and did not know what to say. He could only look at mo bei. Mo bei switched off her phone.¡±E-sports has never been a one-manpetition. I¡¯ve gathered this information for everyone to see. I want everyone to know the gap between us over the years.¡± ¡°The H country team is very strong.¡± With one hand on the table, she looked up, the light from the big screen reflected in her eyes.¡±¡±Every single one of us has been thoroughly analyzed, whether it¡¯s our thinking or our fighting style. It¡¯s possible that the moves we think of are just child¡¯s y in the eyes of the other party, but on the field, there¡¯s never an absolute 100% guarantee.¡± ¡°They¡¯re strong, so we¡¯ll work even harder. ¡± Mo bei stood up straight. Her cold temperament was like an unmelting cier on the snow-capped mountain at the border. ¡°If your tactics don¡¯t work, then use them. If your thinking is outdated, then change your thinking. If you¡¯re used to being seen through, then change your game style.¡± ¡°We¡¯re new here, what are we afraid of? We¡¯ll be done after a fight. ¡± Panda, Adolf, and Teng Hui thought,¡±I¡¯m new here. Is this how you use it?¡± To the readers: I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hear about the publication of crush 2. The children could look forward to the publication of the school hunk. ¡®I heard that there will be news at the end of the year. I¡¯m actually waiting ...¡¯ Chapter 1676 ? Chapter 1676: bey wants to fight Trantor: 5496903 Zhao sanpang looked at the kids with a ¡°huh?¡± . He waved his hand.¡±Xiao Budian is right. We are all new here. It¡¯s normal for there to be a gap between us. In this day and age, there¡¯s no difference in what we do, right?¡± Right ... Right? Panda and Adolf looked at each other and nodded for some reason. Feng Yi sipped his tea in a business-like manner. She had been in so many meetings that she had forgotten that she had to socialize today. Coincidentally, Country H¡¯s manager came over and heard Zhao sanpang¡¯s words. His expression was rather thought-provoking, and the corners of his mouth began to Twitch. New here? Were they even qualified to say that? One of them had beaten the young talents of their youth training camp into depression. A fatty who patted their shoulders and talked to them, making people think that he didn¡¯t know how to use a normal attack. Who knew that when he went on stage, he couldn¡¯t stop them at all! After not seeing them for a few years, why did this group of people be even more shameless! No, quality! He had to pay attention to his character! He also had to manage his facial expressions! He definitely couldn¡¯t let Zhao sanpang get any more information! However, manager han had forgotten one thing. Sometimes, things did not go as one wished. Our Lord fatty had already seen him, and his eyes lit up! ¡°Look, who is this! my brother!¡± He didn¡¯t care if the other party was willing or not. Lord Fatty¡¯s way of treating guests was to give a passionate bear hug! He didn¡¯t even consider if the other party could withstand the weight of his life when he pounced over. The manager of Country H was short and skinny to begin with, and now ... He couldn¡¯t even breathe normally, and he still had to put on a friendly smile.¡±Fatty God, I¡¯m here to discuss the battle invitation.¡± Upon seeing this, Panda turned to look at the others. Adolf was rubbing his chin. Teng Hui was coughing. Only their boss raised his eyes indifferently.¡±That fatty must have done it on purpose.¡± Instantly, everyone looked over. Adolf¡¯s expression was very obvious. As expected of old K, this green tea, he dared to say anything. Mo bei turned off theputer very quickly. She turned off everything almost as soon as she sensed the manager¡¯s arrival. However, he still had to remind her. He stood up straight and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Lord fatty doesn¡¯t like people calling him fat.¡± Panda thought, ...No, is that the main point? You¡¯re indirectly admitting that I did it on purpose! Zhao sanpang had indeed done it on purpose. If not, their n would have been seen through by this sly fellow. What would they do then? Han Junxi wasn¡¯t stupid. If Zhao sanpang was pressing his eyes and not letting him peek, they must have been discussing tactics. He felt that it was strange that Zhao sanpang wanted to challenge him all of a sudden. Moreover, the conditions of the battle invitation made it impossible for them to refuse. ¡°I heard from ye Bing that bey can y ten 1v1 matches with our yers.. Han Junxi smiled and adjusted his tie. The other people who were still ying around frowned and looked over. ¡°Ten 1V1 matches?¡± Panda¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯fight with ye Bing and the others? Brother, you know about this?¡± Feng nai was also looking at her, as if he was waiting for an answer. Mo bei walked over. Her voice was very calm.¡±I know. I was the one who suggested this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± Han Junxi identally told the truth.¡±¡±I thought that Zhao sanpang was trying to trick me again. It¡¯s fine as long as it was your suggestion, Bey.¡± This was undoubtedly good news for them. There were so many teams and so many yers. The only one who could make everyone afraid was bey. Before the start of thepetition, if bey could y a few rounds with them, their overall strength would increase by a few levels. They might even be able to find bey¡¯s weakness ... Chapter 1677 ? Chapter 1677: Headhunting, Beibei Trantor: 5496903 ¡°What do you think about this afternoon? I¡¯ll ask ye Bing to bring them over.¡± Han Junxi was all smiles and was rather polite to mo bei. It could be seen how much he wanted to poach her before. Ever since han Junxi became a coach, he had a wish-to poach bey and ye Bing to the same team. After all, back then, everyone knew that there were only two people who could wipe out the teams of various countries during the youth training camp. Ye Bing was a well-known figure. After all, they had been paid attention to since they were young and everyone at home and abroad knew about them. Some people even predicted that in the next five years, the world champion would only be the H country team. At that time, everyone had thought that ye Bing was a genius that no one could surpass in a short period of time. No one had expected that bey would appear in the battle of Mn At that time, many of the team members were shocked. Until now, han Junxi could not forget how bey¡¯s performance had been so outstanding. Whoever went up would be beaten down. You thought that was all she could do, but who would have thought that she would learn it on the spot and deal with you? Supreme Alliance. China. bey? Since that day, the prediction had changed. They couldn¡¯t stop spade z. In the future, they would not be able to stop bey. It was a good thing they had a chance. After the battle in Mn, Supreme Alliance disbanded and the Chinese team changed yers. The xiangnan Iron Triangle was no longer there. This was great news for them. Supreme Alliance was no longer around and bey would definitely look for a new team. Besides, Qin mo had said it himself that his men were free to go wherever they wanted. Han Junxi was overjoyed. In order to express his sincerity in cherishing talents, he rushed to Jiang city with Han Bing. At that time, he was worried that Zhao sanpang, this wily old man, would snatch her from him. However, thinking about it carefully, Zhao sanpang had already left the team, so it was impossible for him to do anything like snatching people. Of course, he was also afraid that Fox Feng would have a hard time. However, the contract price could be discussed. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the hardest obstacle wasn¡¯t Zhao sanpang or Fox Feng. It was bey herself. Fox Feng had even lost his businessman nature. He only had one request for the teams that came to talk to him. They didn¡¯t want to restrict bey. What a joke. Those who had seen bey¡¯s ystyle would understand that a yer like bey could be fully coordinated. How could he be restricted? Of course, han Junxi agreed. It was bey. bey didn¡¯t want to leave. At that time, he woulde to talk. The entire Supreme Alliance was almost empty. There were a lot of reporters outside, and some even asked Qin mo to give an exnation as to why they had to disband. bey was sitting in the training room. She was still young and her face was calm.¡±Wherever Supreme Alliance is, I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Supreme Alliance has already disbanded,¡± han Junxi still wanted to persuade her. ¡°Then I won¡¯t call.¡± She raised her eyes. At that time, ye Bing had also tried to stop her. She had anxiously tugged at the corner of bey¡¯s clothes. Han Junxi still could not forget that scene. It was because of bey¡¯s answer. ¡°I will only participate as a Chinese yer.¡± Han Junxi had been very worried. If one day, they really met bey in apetition, how would they deal with it? Fortunately, Country H¡¯s team had always been invincible for so many years. And now, bey had appeared. They also had countermeasures in ce. This was because the current Chinese teams were not the same as the Chinese teams of the past. They had studied the current situation. As far as China was concerned, it was impossible for them to ce all their hopes on bey. After all, there was a problem of responsibility. For a yer like bey, if he did not allow her to go all out, it would be equivalent to cutting her strength by half. In addition, the cooperation between teammates might not be tacit. There were few people who could keep up with bey¡¯s thinking and hand speed. This time, he hade to facilitate this friendly match and take a good look at how he would deal with bey. As for the others, King would not be able to return to his original state, so there was no need to fear them. Chapter 1678 ? Chapter 1678: Fengnai Mobei Trantor: 5496903 At this thought, han Junxi retracted his thoughts and smiled.¡±¡±Ye Bing and the others are nearby. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei put down her tablet and was about to speak. ¡°Coach han?¡± It was Feng nai. The moment he stood up from his seat, thenguidness on his body disappeared. Instead, his ck eyes were filled with oppression. He was in his battle uniform, his legs were long and slender, and there seemed to be a hint of coldness at the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±han Junxi smiled. Feng nai could clearly see the unconcealed ambition on his face. He smirked, his eyes dark.¡±No need to trouble yourself, she won¡¯t call.¡± ¡°This ...¡± Han Junxi turned to look at mo bei. Mo bei¡¯s face was cold as she met his gaze.¡±¡±Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Han Junxi still did not understand when bey wanted him to wait. The man with the cold temperament in front of him grabbed King¡¯s wrist. The two of them went to the side and whispered. Han Junxi looked at Zhao sanpang in surprise. Zhao sanpang wrapped his arm around the man¡¯s neck.¡±I say, old han, you¡¯re being a stranger, aren¡¯t you? how can you only talk about thepetition when you¡¯re here?e,e, sit down. I¡¯ll treat you to tea!¡± Han Junxi almost stopped breathing. His short legs were still struggling.¡±I, I don ¡®t, don¡¯t ...¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me, old han.¡± Zhao sanpang loosened his grip and said with a serious expression,¡±If you do this, you¡¯ll hurt the deep friendship we¡¯ve had for so many years. You¡¯ll make me suspect that you¡¯re trying to set up Xiao Budian¡¯s tactics. How can I be at ease letting Xiao Budian y against you, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Han Junxi coughed twice and immediately denied,¡±¡±I, I definitely don¡¯t have that thought!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurt,¡± Zhao sanpang sat down beside him.¡±I¡¯m just joking. Old han, what are you so nervous about?¡± Han Junxi felt guilty and sat up straight.¡±¡±I¡¯m not nervous, I just can¡¯t even catch my breath. ¡± Panda and Teng Hui listened and looked at each other. It was indeed difficult to catch his breath. With Lord Fatty¡¯s method, whoever¡¯s shoulder was pressed would be able to get up. However, with such a hint, even with their intelligence, they could guess the purpose of the coach from Country Hing here. Not to mention the boss who didn¡¯t agree to this game from the start. Panda turned his head and looked in the direction of the French window. Mo bei was saying something in a low voice. Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure leaned back, the coldness in his eyes seemingly endless.¡±¡±Ten 1v1 matches. Don¡¯t you want your hand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes. Feng NAI¡¯s voice was faint.¡±What¡¯s there to worry about? it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my hand.¡± Mo bei knew that he was feeling emotional and wasn¡¯t very good at coaxing people. Her right hand, which was hanging by her side, clenched and then released. Then, she tugged on his sleeve.¡±I won¡¯t let anything happen to my hand before the finals.¡± Feng nai turned sideways and looked at the person who never had any expression on his face. Then, he looked at the hand that was tugging at his sleeve. It was pale but strong. When he clicked the mouse, he could even see the blood vessels on the back of his hand. His entire body exuded an icy cold aura. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was a tough rock that couldn¡¯t be pierced no matter what. In reality ... ¡°Then bey must take good care of herself.¡± Feng nai tugged at her hand and ced it in his palm, shaking it twice.¡±¡±After all, this kind of meatless hand can be broken easily.¡± ¡°What do you mean by¡± give up ¡°? you have to fight ten 1v1 matches?¡± he asked. Mo bei lifted her eyes to look at him, her dark eyes very bright.¡±Country H¡¯s team will y three team matches with us.¡± Chapter 1679 ? Chapter 1679: They seemed to be glowing. Trantor: 5496903 Feng nai looked at her, and his fingers froze before he retracted his gaze. He rarely saw any emotion in this person¡¯s eyes. No girl would be like her, with a clear face and no matter how much her hand hurt, she didn¡¯t even blink. However, she was different this time. She was so different that Feng nai could only avoid her gaze and focus elsewhere.¡±¡±As you wish.¡± He stood there, his pure ck hair falling down, casting a beautiful shadow. This time, mo bei no longer had any qualms. She raised her head and looked at han Junxi.¡±¡±Manager han, do you mind ying here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Han Junxi seemed to finally be free and wanted to stand up. How could Zhao sanpang let him do as he wished? he patted his shoulder again and pressed him down.¡±Let them fight. Old han, look at you. You¡¯re so easily agitated. Have something to drink first.¡± Qin Weian, who had pushed the dining cart over, made a gesture of invitation at the right time. His actions were elegant and gentlemanly. Han Junxi looked at the little person in front of him, who was still wearing his chef¡¯s hat properly. He was very confused. Then, he looked at the drink that he had served, and his expression was a littleplicated.¡±What is this?¡± ¡°Matcha.¡± Zhao sanpang walked up to him and said,¡±you came at the right time. It¡¯s all natural and handmade. It¡¯s very good for the human body. Old han, you have to finish it all. This thing we developed is very expensive.¡± Han Junxi thought,¡¯you¡¯re here topete, why are you developing drinks? Moreover, are you trying to poison me? It had to be said that han Junxi¡¯s facial expression was worthy of praise. Panda sighed at the side.¡±This manager is not simple. He can still smile in this situation. I¡¯m impressed, really impressed.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Teng Hui came over and studied it. ¡°That concentration, it¡¯s twice our usual, right?¡± Qin Weian wiped his hands and said slowly,¡±¡±Five times.¡± All the contestants present were speechless. Panda: ¡°how tragic.¡± Teng Hui: ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. I can imagine how hard it must have been.¡± ¡°It¡¯s master Fatty¡¯s way of hospitality,¡±han Xi replied. Adolf joined the group chat and asked,¡¯what are you guys talking about? The three of them pointed. Adolf looked over and saw han Junxi holding up the ss of water in front of him under Zhao sanpang¡¯s excessive hospitality. ¡°Ah, this ...¡± Before Adolf could speak. Han Junxi¡¯s face started to change. What the f * ck was this? ¡°Old han, it¡¯s good, right?¡± Zhao sanpang pushed the ss of water forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be so delicate, finish it in one go. ¡± Han Junxi¡¯s face turned even greener! It wasn¡¯t green. Bitter melon and lemon. Little Qin even thoughtfully added mint. When ye Bing and the others arrived, their coach was sitting on the sofa. He had lost his usual calmness. He had a pained look on his face ... And was drinking water? ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the situation?¡± A team member asked. Ye Bing shook her head, signaling him to be quiet. Country H¡¯s yers weren¡¯t wearing their battle uniforms, but they were out fighting all year round, so it was hard not to notice them. Panda was the first to look at the door. Then, he frowned.¡±¡±Why did boss agree to this match?¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t say anything. He was looking at one of the yers from Country H, the topner who was said to be unsurpassable by anyone. As for the side yers, they had all watched videos of brother ZAI. That¡¯s the road God living there! When he noticed their gazes, ZAI, who was scratching his head, stopped and looked over with an embarrassed smile. Five consecutive Championships, an absolute topner. The people who walked in seemed to be born with the ability to shine ... Chapter 1680 ? Chapter 1680: The first match. Trantor: 5496903 Panda nudged the dazed Teng Hui.¡±¡±What are you looking at? You didn¡¯t even answer when I asked you. ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What did you ask me?¡± Teng Hui turned around. Panda lowered his voice and repeated what he had said,¡±¡±Why did boss agree to this match? That¡¯s impossible. With boss¡¯s personality, the moment ye Bing walked in, he should have thought about how to throw him out. How could he allow ye Bing to be within ten meters, no, a hundred meters of my brother?¡± Teng Hui was just about to reply. Feng NAI¡¯s gaze turned over. The air instantly fell silent. It was ye Bing who walked over and saved han Junxi, who was struggling on the sofa.¡±¡±Coach, ZAI has some candy, you might need it.¡± Han Junxi¡¯s expression was pained and he could no longer speak. He could only nod his head furiously. After swallowing a piece of candy, he could barely make a sound.¡±You, you, you ...¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s a friendly match.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set it up,¡±ye Bing didn¡¯t say much. Han Junxi heaved a long sigh of relief. Zhao sanpangughed, still maintaining his amiable appearance.¡±Hey, isn¡¯t this little ye Bing? now that she¡¯s grown up, she looks like she¡¯s here to challenge us.¡± ¡°Fatty God.¡± Ye Bing had always been polite to her seniors, even if they were from another country.¡±¡±This time, I¡¯ll have to take good care of you.¡± Zhao sanpang was still smiling.¡±I don¡¯t have to teach him. Isn¡¯t bei still here?¡± ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Mo bei grunted and stepped aside with her long legs. The side of her face was clear.¡±Those who are going to fight, please enter. The rest of the people will stay here. The coach can give instructions.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the individualpetition!¡± Han Junxi panted and quickly stood up.¡±¡±Just as we agreed.¡± Teng Hui frowned,¡±agreement?¡± What promise?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a friendly match? An agreement? Just as he was feeling puzzled, mo bei had already taken the lead and pushed open the ss door to the training room.¡±¡±Who¡¯s first?¡± What first? Teng Hui was still confused. Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had already begun to sink. The color of his eyes was like a foggy night in winter, so deep that it seemed bottomless. Panda¡¯s expression did not look too good either. Huan Leng had a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it,¡± ZAI said.¡± He even looked a little excited. This scene should be shown to the keyboard warriors in the country. In the eyes of the top yers, it was like ying against bey. ¡°Topne?¡± Mo bei had already leaned over and pulled out one of the gaming chairs. Her handsome face was turned to the side, clear and cold. There was no emotion on it, and it had a natural sense of calmness. ZAI nodded heavily, his eyes shining.¡±Topne!¡± In the past, ZAI had a wish to fight with bey alone. After all, when bey was on a killing spree, he was still at home watching thepetition. He was clearly a child younger than him, but under those circumstances, he had actually annihted their entire reserve team. He didn¡¯t just use an assassin, he even used the topne that he was best at! If you were to ask him who he wanted to fight the most. Other than bey, there would not be a second person. Their Captain could fight within the team. The rumors on the inte could not be trusted. He would only know how strong bey was after he yed the game himself. ¡°Please. ¡°Mo bei has always been very good at etiquette. ZAI also found a seat and sat down. The world outside the door did not seem to affect him at all. Mo bei¡¯s expression was even more calm. She reached out and put on her ck earphones, her porcin-white side profile faintly appearing in the light ... Chapter 1681 ? Chapter 1681: The price of thepetition Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Almighty fatty ...¡± Panda still wanted to say something. Zhao sanpang put a finger to his lips and made a shushing gesture, then said,¡±Watch this game well and don¡¯t waste your vice-captain¡¯s efforts.¡± The position of vice-captain was assigned to mo bei after Zhao sanpang arrived. Firstly, it was because Feng NAI¡¯s condition was unstable. Secondly, it was because no one was more suitable than bey to be the leader of this team. Back then, she was able to tie with the eight great battle teams by herself. This time, Zhao sanpang believed that she could do it even more! Seeing that master fatty had no intention of changing his mind, Panda turned to look at his boss. His usually arrogant and unruly handsome face was now filled with gloom, and he was extremely anxious. He turned to look at Teng Hui and asked,¡±can her hand do it?¡± And even if she wanted to fight, she could have chosen an assassin to fight against, why did she have to fight with ZAI ...¡± At this point, Panda paused. Then, his eyes widened, and his pupils started to shake. ¡°She¡¯s doing this for ...¡± ¡°For me.¡± Teng Hui stared at the screen, his eyes a little red.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for her, Zi wouldn¡¯t have used his full strength. With my abilities, there¡¯s no way I can fight against Zi now. I¡¯ve never been to an internationalpetition before, so I don¡¯t know what the difference is. In my mind, Zi is out of my reach, let alone fight him. In order to let me know the real way Zi ys, bey chose to fight him.¡± Huleng looked over and said in a faint voice,¡±¡±Not just for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Teng Hui turned his head. Hunleng¡¯s tone did not change.¡±You¡¯re not the only top in the Chinese team. Besides, who are they? the coach from Country H has always been good at setting things up. He wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic if there was no profit to be gained. At this point, huleng¡¯s eyes swept around him.¡±Ten people came.¡± Teng Hui¡¯s back trembled, and his eyes shook. ¡°You¡¯re saying that bey¡¯s ten 1V1 matches were for people to practice ...¡± He really couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°practice.¡± It was like a Fishbone stuck in his throat, neither going up nor down. With bey¡¯s ability and fame overseas, she did not need to do this. In the past, she had the final say in who she fought and how she fought. But now! Teng Hui¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°It¡¯s not practice, it¡¯s time to exchange!¡± From Country H¡¯s side, a person jumped over. He had a very cute appearance and his personality did not seem like he was ying in apetition. He looked more like a yer from Country H¡¯s men¡¯s team.¡±Senior, we can understand Chinese. God bey has agreed to have a match with each of us. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve even brought the people from team two. The coach said that this is a good opportunity to broaden our horizons!¡± Team two? A reserve team with a substitute yer? An exchange? Bullshit! Country H¡¯s coach wanted bey to be a practice for them! Panda couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He clenched his fists and wanted to rush in to stop the 1v1. However, he was stopped by Qin Weian¡¯s small fist. Qin Weian¡¯s small face was as cold as it could be. It didn¡¯t match his height at all. He was so young, but he was already a Big Boss. At this moment, Feng NAI¡¯s eyes werepletely dark. His tall figure stood in the light, and his hair hung down. Only the corners of his tightly pursed lips could be vaguely seen, and nothing else could be seen. Huan Leng deliberately stopped his gaze on him for a moment before saying,¡±If that¡¯s the case, then everyone in our team should really watch it.¡± Chapter 1682 ? Chapter 1682: Don¡¯t understand the opponent? Trantor: 5496903 ¡°After all, these 10 1V1 matches are meant for us to watch.¡± Her voice was particrly deep in such an asion. The person in the light furrowed his brows. His handsome face looked up slightly, and when his gaze fell again, his eyes werepletely upied by the image on the screen. He was looking at it, and he wasn¡¯t as nonchnt as before. Instead, he just stood there quietly, not moving at all, his eyes deep. Zhao sanpang, who was standing beside them, exchanged nces with Feng Yi, who was not far away. They were both cunning foxes, so they could naturally tell what the other was thinking. For the current situation of the team, this friendly match was either a destruction or a rebirth. The little guy was using all of his family¡¯s wealth to fight for it. Zhao sanpang sighed. Thinking about the public opinion, his always smiling face was now filled with killing intent. If they were here, the Chinese teams would have died. Then, all the me would be pushed onto Xiao Budian. After all, she had agreed to this friendly match. It was said to be a fight, but it stillcked some meaning. The little guy was clearly taking a gamble, a gamble on a possibility. Even though the possibility of this happening was very small, it was the only way to let the children standing here know that it was not enough topete in an internationalpetition just based on experience in the domesticpetition. If he wanted to win, he needed more things, and one of them was ... To not treat anyone as a God! Buzzzzzz! The observation screen in the training room suddenly lit up! From his position, he could clearly see the images of mo bei and ZAI. They had both chosen the path of confrontation, and even the same hero! ZAI¡¯s eyes lit up, he swung his de and dashed into the bushes! Country H¡¯s team members were shouting,¡±wow! It¡¯s brother ZAI¡¯s best!¡± ¡°Although bey-God is powerful, he underestimated his opponent too much. He didn¡¯t do any research and chose another hero for confrontation. He might still have a chance.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the coach say to y for five minutes? because bey God¡¯s hand seems to have just had surgery, she can only y for five minutes to decide the winner.¡± ¡°Five minutes? If we fight for enough time, both sides will still have one tower and one blood. What will we do then?¡± ¡°This ... Anyway, we will only fight with God bey if she wins more than eight matches.¡± ¡°Does that mean that God bey has to kill brother ZAI or take down a tower within 5 minutes? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a win.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no hope for God bey. Everyone knows how ruthless brother ZAI is when he ys this champion. Forget about getting his tower destroyed, he can even lead his way through the game.¡± ¡°God bey has neglected brother ZAI¡¯s information too much. She only banned the tanks that brother ZAI usually uses for practice. She even released brother ZAI¡¯s real skills.¡± ¡°Then what else can stop brother ZAI? There¡¯s nothing else. ¡± The sound ofmunication came one after another. As someone who had always treated ZAI as a learning object, Teng Hui knew what they were talking about the best. It was said that the topne of Country H¡¯s team had a Golden Buddha. No matter how the othernes changed, only the confrontation Lane would never be broken. No matter how he attacked, ZAI¡¯s HP wouldn¡¯t drop. As time passed, it gained the title of the strongest tank. However, one would only understand after studying it. In the early stages of the game, ZAI didn¡¯t use tanks, but Warriors. The two long sabers were invincible! He yed tank because for so many years, no one in the confrontation path could defeat him. In fact, what he was really good at was topner! bey had released this champion for a 1v1 ... Teng Hui clenched his fists and looked at mo bei with eyes full of worry ... Chapter 1683 ? Chapter 1683: How was that possible? Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Be careful!¡± Just then, Panda, who was standing outside the training room, could not help but shout. Teng Hui looked at the screen again. ZAI was already holding two long Knives and was sweeping toward mo bei from the bushes. His speed was very fast, and the de of the knife drew light as it streaked across the ground. There was no way to Dodge such a fast attack! The champion that ZAI was using was already faster than the other Warriors, and with his hand speed, it looked like he was flying. The most important thing was not only his hand speed, but also his ystyle! Under the dazzling light, it was impossible to see where his real body was! To be able to train to this level, it was definitely not because he was good at it, but because he was very familiar with the hero! When to recover mana, when to advance, when to pick up the knife, and when to cast the big move! After a whole set of moves, he didn¡¯t even pause for a moment. He even took the opportunity to kill the river crab next to him and dealt thest blow. They had watched so manypetitions, but no one had ever been able to snatch the economy from bey! Teng Hui¡¯s eyes were shaking. Panda¡¯s hands were clenched tightly. Feng nai, who was standing in the light, also raised his eyes at that moment, and a sharp glint appeared in them. Adolf pressed his hand against the soundproof ss door and watched as the knife came down. ¡°bey!¡± Bang! Bang! A huge damage was dealt as the de light streaked across the ground, causing ayer of dust to rise. Teng Hui¡¯s eyes widened! Adolf turned his head away, not daring to look at her. He was also a topner, and he knew in his heart that there was no chance of survival with this knife. It was not that bey was not as strong as the rumors said. It was because her opponent was no longer the ZAI from a few years ago! At that moment, all the members of the battle team standing here understood. They had not advanced for the past few years. The other teams did not stick to the rules. In fact, they were even more impressive than before. ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for bey toe back. ¡± Han Junxi, who was sitting on the sofa, smiled politely.¡±¡±A bloody humiliation.¡± As han Junxi spoke, he turned to look at Zhao sanpang.¡±¡±It seems like we didn¡¯t wait in vain.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence. Zhao sanpang burst outughing. Immediately after, a Bear Paw smacked over. Han Junxi¡¯s short body was about to cough. On the screen, as the dust fell, a figure was seen tilting slightly and soaring in the air. Simrly, he held the knife with both hands and spun around to pick up the sword. However! That figure had predicted the opponent¡¯s prediction! When the enemy¡¯s de was about tond, his body shifted slightly. Without any hesitation, the de was aimed at ZAI¡¯s heart! In this world, only speed was unbreakable! Even the image on the screen was just a shadow of the enemy! Han Junxi¡¯s eyes widened! ZAI¡¯s reaction speed was very fast. When hended on one foot, he raised his sword to block. However, at this moment. The figure swayed again! Another de suddenly spun towards him from his waist! In the entire practice room, only the clicking sound of the keyboard could be heard. It was so fast and powerful! Mo bei, who was wearing ck headphones, seemed to have melted into the esports chair. Her hands moved up and down quickly, and the side of her face was as beautiful as a painting. She was as cold as ice. Her fingertips fell, and her thin lips moved. ¡°Saber, return!¡± The de, the de, returned? W-w-what was this? That de could even change its trajectory? Teng Hui and Adolf rubbed their eyes in disbelief. ZAI stood there, dumbfounded, before lying down on the ground. There was a plop! The sound effects of the game resounded throughout the entire team¡¯s training room! ¡°yer bey has sessfully defeated the enemy hero.¡± Chapter 1684 ? Chapter 1684: Look! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°What?¡± Han Junxi jumped up in disbelief and looked at the screen. ZAI was already dead. The light of the de fell, and Mo bei, who was walking in front of theputer, took off her headphones. Han Junxi turned around to look at ZAI. ZAI sat there, not moving at all. He was looking at his own hands. Han Junxi couldn¡¯t react in time. Ye Bing was the only one who opened the door of the practice room and walked in. She said in a low voice,¡±¡±Save a rey of this game.¡± Only then did ZAI make a move, his eyes shining.¡±Captain! Did you see that? That knife returned! How did bey do it?! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever used this move before!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ye Bing replied, and didn¡¯t say anything else. Undoubtedly, ZAI was excited. ¡°Let¡¯s y another round. I can definitely dodge this time!¡± ¡°Alright. ¡°Mo bei put her headphones back on. Her face was still as clear and beautiful as before, without the slightest ripple of emotion. Instead, it was han Junxi who shouted,¡±no!¡± ZAI! Come out!¡± They were here to find out about bey¡¯s background, not to be found out by the other party. After this 1V1 match, he had to be on guard. What kind of cowardly yer was bey? she could break through ZAI¡¯s move in such a short time and even counter-kill him! Han Junxi narrowed his eyes. Zhao sanpang¡¯s hand was on his shoulder again.¡±I say, old han, when ites to scheming, you and I can¡¯t beat Qin Xinji, right?¡± Han Junxi gave a fake smile and didn¡¯t say anything. So? ¡°You probably don¡¯t know. ¡°I have a secret that I¡¯ve been hiding for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but since you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Curious? How was he showing curiosity! Han Junxi really wanted to cover his ears. From his experience, it was definitely not a good thing. How could Zhao sanpang give him the chance to refuse?¡±Qin Xinji has never seen anyone get within a meter of little spade, so he wouldn¡¯t let little spade put in all his effort in teaching his disciples. Although our bei is little spade¡¯s disciple and her fighting style is as ruthless as her master ¡®s, Qin Xinji was the one who taught her how to calcte. Strictly speaking, little spade was just a bystander, her schemes were the real deal.¡± Zhao sanpang said thest sentence. Han Junxi¡¯s expression was already very ugly. The corners of his mouth twitched, but he had to maintain his smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t guess. ¡± Zhao sanpang patted him again.¡±I didn¡¯t know at first, but we¡¯ll know after a few more rounds. Old han, don¡¯t mention it again. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel awkward.¡± Han Junxi took a deep breath and quickly adjusted his state of mind.¡±¡±It seems that we need to understand more about bey. I hope that today¡¯spetition will let us understand the difference between us.¡± Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows. Of course, he knew what his opponent was nning. Back then, they had wanted to set up a technical team and study them from inside out. It was even more excessive when it came to the little stoic. ¡°ZAI, switch!¡± Han Junxi smiled maliciously and said,¡±let your juniors get used to God bey¡¯s operation.¡±¡± This meant that team two was about to attack. Panda was so angry that he wanted to bite someone.¡±This is simply a test of my brother¡¯s abilities!¡± He said. Mo bei looked up, her eyes as clear as ever. In the face of han Junxi¡¯s strategy, there was not much change in her emotions. She only changed her posture, her left hand hanging by her side, and looked at her teammates outside the door.¡±Look carefully.¡± Chapter 1685 ? Chapter 1685: The meaning! Trantor: 5496903 Buzzzzzz! The screen was pulled open! Without any hesitation, mo bei grabbed the mouse again! The second round of 1v1 began. However, this was only the second match. Next, bey would have to fight eight more matches. They were wrong from the beginning. How could she not know about Country H¡¯s team? she was the most familiar with every team that came to Mn Every day after basic training, she was the one who held her lunch box and watched the rey of the game. She was the one doing the same thing over and over again. While they were still panicking and didn¡¯t know how to face a strong opponent, she was also the one who had begun to study the tactical habits of each team. How could a bey like this ignore what her opponent was good at? She had released this hero to make ZAI take her seriously. Even though bey was already familiar with his opponent¡¯s tactics and could even counter-attack him, she still chose the most difficult strategy. This was because it was the only way for him and Adolf to see the true extent of ZAI¡¯s abilities. Even if she could only be a sparring partner for the next eight matches, which was meaningless to her, she still pressed on. She wasn¡¯t calling to show the other party. She was calling them to see! Teng Hui was shocked and his fingers stiffened. When he looked at ZAI again, his gaze was different from before. At the beginning, he had worshipped her like a god, with confusion and fear in his eyes. The current Teng Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. If his skills were toocking, he would practice more. Without the other party¡¯s consciousness, he would rey more. On the topne, even if it was not a 50 ¨C 50 chance, he had to do his best not to drag them down. He couldn¡¯t admit defeat before thepetition even started. He wanted to win! Only then would he be worthy of bey today! ¡°I was too weak before.¡± Teng Hui looked at the battle scene on the screen and muttered to himself,¡±¡±You think too much, but you don¡¯t do much. You don¡¯t even have the courage. You won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Panda stood there, still in a daze.¡±HUI JI.¡± ¡°We, we, are not weak! ¡°Teng Hui suddenly raised his head, and there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes.¡±When ck me was at his lowest, we had the number one jungler, KiNG! Everyone thinks that we can¡¯t hold on any longer. Didn¡¯t we still make it to the world Tournament? now, other than Captain, we still have bey. Now, we can all sweep away the topner overlords! If they were topare gods, who could enter Supreme Alliance at the age of thirteen and leave them in the dust? We have it, we Chinese teams have it! We are not weaker than any other team!¡± Adolf¡¯s mouth was wide open as he listened. He didn¡¯t expect Teng Hui to say something like that. After all, when he came to Mn, he was very timid. He didn¡¯t even dare to look up when there were cameras. ¡°Captain ... He ...¡± Adolf pointed at him. Huleng pressed his hand down and said in an indifferent voice,¡±¡±He¡¯s right.¡± Adolf let out an ¡°ah¡± first, then seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, he muttered to himself,¡±¡±That¡¯s true. bey-God is too strong. That knife back was an inhuman move. When I was ying against the warrior, I never thought that I could y like this. And that old K, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really crazy or just pretending. He¡¯s full of evil tricks and can be very sinister. In this case, we¡¯re indeed quite strong, and we have you, Captain! All-rounded team control! We don¡¯t need to be scared at all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huleng was still very calm, but his eyes fell on a certain figure. That person didn¡¯t move at all from the beginning to the end. He just stood there, his expression unclear. He stood tall and straight, and his pair of peach-like eyes were fixed on mo bei in the training room ... Chapter 1686 ? Chapter 1686: Hidden killing intent Trantor: 5496903 Huleng retracted his gaze, his eyes light. Apart from them, the most important thing was whether a certain person would understand what he had to shoulder as the captain of a Chinese team after today. The people from Country H squinted their eyes as they looked at their teammates who were being beaten back in the game. Their eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. Han Junxi also realized that if they yed ten 1v1 matches, it would be beneficial to them. However, because of bey¡¯s actions, it had given the Chinese team a chance to survive. As a coach, he understood the impact of a team¡¯s momentum on the game. Han Junxi remembered very clearly that when they had met at the airport, the yers of the Chinese team were not like this. Now ... Han Junxi clenched his fists and smiled again. However, it was not a big problem. Things like momentum might be useful to other teams. But for them ... They would not allow it to be used at all! Han Junxi changed his standing posture and looked at the person beside him.¡±¡±YUKI, you¡¯re up for the next round.¡± ¡°Ah, coach! Why did you send the second team again? we agreed that one match was mine!¡± The one who jumped up was the yer who had always been ranked fifth on the individual leaderboard. He scratched his head and said,¡±¡±You were the one who said that as long as I trained for an extra hour every day, you would let me fight bey! You broke your promise!¡± The sound was too clear. It was so loud that the entire training room was silent. Zhao sanpang followed the voice. Han Junxi smiled guiltily and pulled the man behind him. He lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to hit me in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the future? The man frowned.¡±You¡¯re not lying to me again, are you, coach?¡± Han Junxi¡¯s heart was tired, and he tried to persuade her,¡±¡±How can that be? bey will have to participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°You said the same thing during the individual pointspetitionst time. In the end, not only did she not sign up, but she also went missing. ¡°That person doesn¡¯t seem to listen to discipline.¡±I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll call now.¡± This was an anomaly in country H. After all, they were known for their strict management. Panda rubbed his chin and said,¡¯this person?¡± ¡°He looks unfamiliar. ¡°Teng Hui also looked over. Only han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Country H¡¯s neer King. He refreshed the H server¡¯s individual points ranking in a month. He¡¯s good at his position and is an ADC.¡±¡± ¡°Ah, this is that ...¡± Panda looked at han Xi¡¯s expression and coughed heavily. ¡°Which one?¡± Teng Hui didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore,¡±Panda lowered his voice. ¡°No, I need to know the other party¡¯s background,¡± Teng Hui replied. Panda didn¡¯t even raise his head. Adolf was curious and wanted toe over and ask. At this moment, han Xi spoke again.¡±Before I came to Mn, I met him. I lost in a one-on-one at the bottomne.¡± The voice was neither fast nor slow. On the contrary, it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. Even Adolf, who was slow-witted, touched the back of his head andughed awkwardly,¡±¡±So that¡¯s how it is. Then, then it¡¯s fine.¡± After he finished speaking, he wanted to slip away. ¡°How¡¯s his strength?¡±their Captain asked. ¡°Very strong. His hand speed is extremely fast and his consciousness is first-ss.¡± Han Xi looked into Ling Leng¡¯s eyes, and his voice was so calm that it was as if he was stating a fact.¡±¡±His endurance is above both of us.¡± Her cold voice indicated that she understood. ¡°I say, you can¡¯t call the team. ¡°Student Zhao sanpang applied to join the group chat. He put his hand on huleng¡¯s body and didn¡¯t look like an elder at all. Instead, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as what little Nan bragged about.¡± Chapter 1687 ? Chapter 1687: Feng nai began to wake up. Trantor: 5496903 In the face of such a teasing senior, her tone was still very calm, without the slightest embarrassment.¡±¡±Master fatty, Country H¡¯s team has poached such a yer. Do we need to change our previous strategy?¡± Hearing this, Zhao sanpang was stunned. He thought to himself,¡¯this guy is really boring. He¡¯s not as fun as that kid Nan. Look at this batch, they¡¯re really not as lively as them.¡¯ Zhao sanpang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. ¡± After he finished speaking, he patted the cold shoulder and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t I still have you?¡± He didn¡¯t even consider the problem of his own strength. After all, the yers still had to strengthen their physical fitness during normal training. If Hu Leng couldn¡¯t even withstand this force, then he didn¡¯t need to participate in thepetition. On the other hand, han Junxi, who was watching on the other side, gasped. Zhao sanpang¡¯s hand was ck, he wasn¡¯t polite to his own people. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows. Before huleng could speak. The other person was also smacked. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, han Xi will do it. Little demon Bo and I will prepare more self-made nutritious green tea for you.¡± ¡°You can still beat that kid in a face-to-face fight like this,¡± Zhao sanpang replied with a palm. Self-control! Nutrition? Green tea? They all knew thest four words, but with the addition of self-control ... Han Xi and Huan Leng looked at each other, and their fingers involuntarily paused. Nothing could be seen from their handsome faces. After all, one was calm and the other was a man of few words, unlike Panda who was noisier. But in their hearts, there was only one sentence, win even if you die! In an instant. The atmosphere in the training room changed! Especially han Xi and hunleng, whose killing intent could be seen with the naked eye. The yers from Country H were a little confused. They scratched the back of their heads, not understanding why. If it was because bey was going to y ten 1v1 matches with them, this should be the atmosphere when they first came in. Now, bey was stable. Only the Chinese team¡¯s faces changed? The main thing was that these two didn¡¯t look like people who would get into trouble. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Because he was shocked by the look in his eyes. The person who had just asked han Junxi to go on stage tilted his head. ¡°Coach, am I seeing things? Why do I feel like there are at least two gazes from the Chinese teams that want to kill me?¡± Han Junxi couldn¡¯t be bothered with this childish guy and was about to speak. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I can fight bey¡± ¡°Anything can be discussed.¡± The man counted with his fingers and smiled. Han Junxi didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Zhao sanpang.¡±¡±Waiting for thepetition.¡± ¡°What if we can¡¯t wait? ¡°That person shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t care where he was.¡±Some of the Chinese teams have left. I heard that we don¡¯t know how the scorepetition will turn out. If they can¡¯t get into the top 100 in the individualpetition, they can¡¯t form five people, and their team points can¡¯t even reach the top 20, they won¡¯t even qualify for the team battle.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence. The entire room was silent. Even the little demon Bo, who had been looking up at the screen, stopped his gentlemanly action of pouring tea. He frowned slightly, not to mention Panda and the others ¡®reactions. A teammate on the other side covered his mouth and quickly apologized to him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not wrong. Some of their team members are already ...¡± The person still wanted to say something. Suddenly, a voice came from the light. It was low and cold,zy and a little casual. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can enter.¡± Chapter 1688 ? Chapter 1688: Consumption Trantor: 5496903 In an instant. The atmosphere during training changed. The man looked over, raised his eyebrows, and bowed.¡±¡±Coach, is this the guy I didn¡¯t have time to fight one-on-one? Didn¡¯t they say that his brain was damaged? It looks okay. Coach, why are you winking at me? say something. ¡± Sooner orter, han Junxi would be angered by this killer that he had poached. So loud, are you looking for a beating? Han Junxi patted his chest twice.¡±¡±You, you shut up.¡± ¡°No, I have to find out who he is. I¡¯ve leveled the Chinese server. Other than bey, he¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t fought me. I¡¯ve seen his personal points. The Chinese server is so weak, but he¡¯s not affected at all. He¡¯s exceeded the minimum requirement by ten times. How did he do it? coach, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± As that person said this, he straightened his back and shouted at Feng nai,¡±¡±Hey, let¡¯s have a fight, how about it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Before Feng nai could speak ... The door to the training room opened. It was mo bei. She looked at that person and said in a determined voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be the one ying the 1v1 this time. ¡± Seeing that bey hade out, that person¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Coach! You heard that!¡± Han Junxi¡¯s head was buzzing. He couldn¡¯t handle this alien at all. Seeing that he was about to attack, ye Bing raised her hand and pressed on his shoulder.¡±¡±WU, follow the arrangements.¡± At this moment, WU¡¯s expression was like that of a naughty child meeting an adult. He first pouted and then replied dejectedly,¡±Yes, Captain.¡± Upon seeing this, Panda moved to han Xi¡¯s side and whispered,¡±¡±He¡¯s quite obedient to ye Bing. I thought no one could control him. Do you think this has anything to do with him only being defeated by ye Bing? Xiao Xizi, if you had won against him back then, maybe the person he would be submitting to now would be you.¡± Han Xi didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were still fixed on the cup of ¡°self-made¡± nutrient juice. Zhao sanpang was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that it was done by him and the little devil, so he even pasted the word ¡®self-made¡¯ on it. The font was very thick, even bigger than a cup! Originally, Panda hade to stimte his teammates ¡®fighting desire. After all, the team battle was about to begin. In the end, he followed han Xi¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This ... Was ... Horrible! What color was that! Green and purple! Zhao sanpang noticed themotion and pped Panda¡¯s back.¡±¡±Little cat, don¡¯t be envious. In your team battleter, if you lose, everyone will have a share. The little devil and I made a pot, it¡¯s enough for you to share! Hahahaha, you must be hungry!¡± Who would crave this kind of thing! Lord fatty, does your conscience not hurt?! Panda was struck so hard that he could not say a word! He had only drunk a small cup thest time. Just a small cup. He even wanted to die! I can¡¯t lose! He absolutely couldn¡¯t lose! Panda¡¯s expression had changed, and the people from Country H¡¯s team had a confused look in their eyes. Han Junxi would definitely not send MU, the secret weapon, to fight mo bei now. After all, mo bei¡¯s most fearsome talent had already been revealed. This kind of person who could get a 70 ¨C 80% understanding of the opponent in one match and also let his teammates see his moves clearly was too terrifying. bey was bey after all. Han Junxi had to be on guard, so he simply didn¡¯t let any official yers fight. On the other hand, the substitute yers of Country H¡¯s second team had all learned from bey. Zhao sanpang also noticed this and his eyes narrowed ... ¡°He¡¯s trying to test sister bei¡¯s stamina, that¡¯s why he¡¯s consuming it so slowly. ¡± Little demon Bo opened her mouth. She was young but she was very noble.¡±Big sister bei¡¯s hand can¡¯t take this kind of grinding.¡± Chapter 1689 ? Chapter 1689: bey is stronger than you can imagine. Trantor: 5496903 Country H¡¯s team seemed to have made up their mind to waste time. After the second team¡¯s yers went on stage, they didn¡¯t even leave the tower. This was not because they were scheming, but because han Junxi wanted to see where bey¡¯s endurance and limits were. The more time she wasted now, the more she would be able to disy it during the team battle. For three games in a row, Country H¡¯s team had yed this way. Mo bei stopped and nced up at the clock in the training room. She moved her wrist and then removed the headphones from her head. The sixth yer who entered saw this and asked in Hnguage,¡±¡±God bey, can we start?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei slid the mouse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick the hero.¡± Everyone in country H was very excited to be able to y against the legendary bey. However, they had to listen to their coach. Before the start, they would nce at han Junxi, intentionally or otherwise. To the second team, han Junxi¡¯s existence was unquestionable, which was also rted to thest ce Elimination System of Country H¡¯s team. The cruelty of their training was well known in the world. The fear of their coach made the yers of team two choose the same way to fight. This young yer was the same. He stayed under the tower to farm, asionally sticking his head out to give mo bei a blow, guarding the minion line and not letting the other party enter. ¡°Country H¡¯s team is indeed rigorous. Feng Yi, who hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time, walked over and adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. ¡°He¡¯s able to keep his cool and not give us any chance to cross the tower.¡± Zhao sanpang rubbed his chin.¡±The second team of Country H is stronger than many of the shortlisted yers. It seems like they¡¯ve put in a lot of effort over the years. Their operation is stable and their awareness is good. Not bad.¡± ¡°Almighty fatty, is this the time to praise the other teams?¡± Panda wanted to cry but had no tears.¡±If they continue fighting like this, my brother will die of exhaustion!¡± He said. Zhao sanpang raised his eyebrows when he heard that. Then, he beckoned to Panda and the others with his finger, signaling them toe over and have a private conversation. Teng Hui and Adolf, on the other hand, took the initiative and squatted down. Zhao sanpang¡¯s posture was rather particr and exaggerated. He opened his mouth and said,¡±The little stoic, she ...¡± These few words were spoken in a very high tone, as if afraid that someone would not hear it. Following that, the whispers were as soft as they could be. Han Junxi had no advantage in height to begin with, and now he had to pretend to cough twice and stretch his neck to look over. His ears were perked up, but he didn¡¯t hear what Zhao sanpang said. The other party would even blurt out a word or two from time to time. For example,¡±don¡¯t worry,¡±¡±ultimate move,¡± and ¡°backup n.¡± Was there anything else that bey had yet to use? The more han Junxi heard, the more anxious he became. His body tilted and he almost fell! However, his head was falling over, and many yers saw it. It could be said that he hadpletely lost his manners. At this moment, Zhao sanpang was rather magnanimous. He helped her up and smiled righteously.¡±Old han, why do you have to do this? you just want to hear me speak, don¡¯t you? When they¡¯re done, we¡¯ll have a good drink and chat. ¡± Who the hell wants to talk to you! Han Junxi took a deep breath, feeling like he had been yed. However, Zhao sanpang had made it sound so convincing just now. Who knew if bey really had some other tricks up her sleeve? Han Junxi was muttering in his heart. A deafening sound came from the screen. [yer mo bei Xiang Nan has sessfully destroyed the enemy¡¯s defense tower. Time used: 3 minutes!] W-what? Han Junxi suddenly lost his cool. It was just the start of the game and their tower was gone? Chapter 1690 ? Chapter 1690: It was defeated. Trantor: 5496903 How could this be possible? ording to the n, bey would need at least ten minutes to break the tower! Could it be that sary didn¡¯t do as he was told? Han Junxi¡¯s first reaction was that his team members wanted topete with bey too much and didn¡¯t listen to him. However, when he looked over, he saw that Sally was still standing in the same spot. Her posture did not even change, and she looked like a fool. It was obvious that he himself had not expected the tower to be broken. He had clearly been taking thest hit. His speed was not any slower than bey ¡®s. Even if he could not keep up, he was not too far behind. Country H¡¯s team was indeed one of the best in this aspect. It was basic for every yer who entered to have extremely fast hand speed. How could they lose the tower just like that? ¡°Captain! No wonder you said that bey is the most worthy opponent! She¡¯s too cunning!¡± On the other side, wu¡¯s entire face was leaning against the ss window, looking at the scene inside.¡±¡±He actually cut off the minion wave of these towers! I¡¯m guessing that sary is still foolishly thinking that he can keep up with bey¡¯s hand speed. Hahahahaha, interesting, very interesting!¡± Ye Bing replied with an ¡°mm¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. Her eyes were fixed in mo bei¡¯s direction. Wu¡¯s eyes were shining.¡±Compared to bey, the second team is too weak. I¡¯ll go. What do you think?¡±¡± Han Junxi suddenly held him down.¡±I¡¯ll let you y during the officialpetition. How many times do you want me to say it?¡±¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Wu shrugged.¡±Coach, you don¡¯t really think that you can find out bey¡¯s bottom line by sending people from the second team, do you? Why do I feel like team two has been wiped out?¡± Han Junxi was also a little regretful, but he still clenched his hands.¡±¡±Look at the next one. Lin, pay attention to the minions.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°The yers of team two are up again. This time, it was still within three minutes. Han Junxi¡¯s face had turned from red to green, and his facial expression was getting worse. They couldn¡¯t win in terms of skills, so they wanted to use time to drag it out until bey showed signs of fatigue. That way, they would know where her weaknesses and limits were. He didn¡¯t expect that time wouldn¡¯t be enough! Han Junxi clenched his hands tightly like an indignant little sweet potato. Of course, Zhao sanpang knew what he was feeling. Like a good brother, he came over and put his arm around his shoulder.¡±Damn, old han, don¡¯t you think our little stoic¡¯s brain is enviable? if I was half as calctive as her back then, I would¡¯ve just killed you guys one by one, and I wouldn¡¯t have to y overtime.¡± Han Junxi tried his best to maintain a harmonious appearance. He could only smile, but in his heart, he wanted to curse. On the other side, bey had finished herst match. She took off her earphones and looked over. Her voice was light.¡±Anan, record this.¡± ¡°Big sister bei, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already collected the data.¡± Qin Weian stood there in a small suit. The Little Prince¡¯s gentlemanly behavior was extremely out of ce in his surroundings. When he was drinking that damn thing, han Junxi already wanted to ask,¡±¡±Where did this kide from?¡± He even knows how to collect data? What did the Chinese teams do? were they bringing their kids on a trip? It was unknown if it was because he was triggered, but han Junxi identally blurted out the words in his heart. Lord fatty was still putting his arm around his shoulder, and he answered without any hesitation,¡±He, H-little spade threw him in.¡± Z?! Han Junxi suddenly turned his head. ¡°Take a closer look at that face. It doesn¡¯t resemble our adorable little spade at all. It¡¯s all like that scheming Qin Xinji.¡± Han Junxi, Qin! Qin mo? And, and z¡¯s son? Chapter 1691 ? Chapter 1691: Attacked, team battle Trantor: 5496903 Han Junxi¡¯s expression was already horrified. Lord fatty was still shaking his head, pretending to be regretful.¡±This little brat has been grabbing things for more than a hundred days, but he didn¡¯t grab anything except a keyboard.¡± Han Junxi took a deep breath. He could no longer smile. He had a premonition that he didn¡¯t want to hear what Zhao sanpang was about to say! How could master fatty let go of his ears? with another brother¡¯s arm around his shoulder, han Junxi was forced to listen. ¡°Some time ago, this brat even tested his hand speed. ¡°Even geniuses are hereditary,¡± Zhao sanpang said. ¡°But that¡¯s not the scariest thing. The scariest thing is that this little brat is scheming against Qin Xinji every day.¡± You know how scheming Qin is. No one in the world has his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hit you like that when we werepeting. As your enemy ally, I also feel that ...¡± When han Junxi heard this, he would remember the scene that made him lose face all over the world. I don¡¯t want to think about it at all! All these years, he had been training Huaxia to take revenge for what happened back then! Endure, endure! I can¡¯t fall out with you! Han Junxi turned around and saw the little devil Qin standing there. Han Junxi couldn¡¯t help but roar,¡±¡±wu, what are you standing there for? didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go on stage? Hurry up and get ready!¡± wu, who was suddenly called, immediately jumped up in surprise,¡±¡±No way, coach, you¡¯re letting me go?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°Han Junxi made this decision with his own considerations. A friendly match isn¡¯t worth ye Bing¡¯s participation, but they have to win this match. Otherwise, it will affect the momentum of their entire team. Then he might as well send wu out. To beat down their spirit! Wu happily smacked his back, ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Han Junxi had been patted since he came in today. He held it in and clenched his fists.¡±Use your brain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to fight bey. No, wait, this is enough for ten matches. ¡°wu turned his head: ¡®coach, you tricked me!''¡± Team members who weren¡¯t trained by the system were just that difficult to lead. Han Junxi lowered his voice and said,¡±I¡¯m asking you to y in the team battle.¡±¡± ¡°Team battle? I¡¯ve already beaten up the people over there. ¡± wu¡¯s interest instantly dropped by a few points,¡±I only want to y with bey.¡± The moment the judge said that. Zhao sanpang affably picked up a ss of homemade fruit and vegetable juice and looked at han Xi.¡±¡±Did you hear what they said?¡± ¡°I will make him regret this! ¡°Han Xi, who has never liked to talk, has never been so ruthless. ¡°wu has offended the opponent¡¯s adc, he¡¯s going to get his revenge,¡± Team H¡¯s yers whispered. Upon hearing this, Panda covered his face and thought to himself,¡¯what do you bunch of wastrels know? han Xi just doesn¡¯t want to drink that self-made special drink!¡¯ ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s still yours.¡± Zhao sanpang was very fair when it came to caring for his team members. Even Feng xiaonai had a ss in front of her, let alone Panda and the others. One could only imagine how sensational the scene was. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose even if I die!¡± Teng Hui and Adolf were so close to rolling up their sleeves and beating him up. What a joke! Can you still live after drinking that thing? The contestants from Country H looked at each other as if they were wondering what had happened to them. Mo bei, who was leaning against the door, also nced at the self-made music that little demon Bo had brought over. She started to talk more, which was rare.¡±Go and tell Almighty fatty that I won¡¯t go easy on him. I won¡¯t give him a chance.¡± Chapter 1692 ? Chapter 1692: Someone who lives off a woman Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I think it¡¯s good for big sister bei to go easy on her.¡± Little demon Bo stood up straight. When she faced mo bei, she didn¡¯t have the cold arrogance she had earlier. Instead, she smiled sweetly like a little angel.¡±Otherwise, a certain someone who lives off a woman will always feel that she has someone to rely on and will not learn to grow up.¡± It went without saying who he was referring to. Young master Feng, who was called out, nced at them indifferently. Seeing this, han Junxi thought, could it be that Qin ... z¡¯s son doesn¡¯t get along with King? That¡¯s good! Han Junxi¡¯s eyes turned and he began to think of a strategy. The little demoness Qin was fearless. She raised her little face and said adorably,¡±¡±Big sister bei, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Mo bei lowered her eyes and did not give an answer. However, he had a n in his heart. Zhao sanpangughed and raised his eyebrows.¡±What are you waiting for? let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo bei lifted her sleeve with one hand. Her side profile was clear and elegant as she pushed the door open and entered without any hesitation. The others also walked over. Top, mid, jungler, adc. That¡¯s right, mo bei had been assigned to the support position. Rather than saying that she was arranged, it was more like she chose it herself. There was one thing an an was right about. If she kept taking the lead and leading the rhythm, it would make it difficult for han Xi and Teng Hui to perform. His ¡°master¡¯s wife ¡°had said that every yer should always cooperate with their teammates and not just let their teammates cooperate with them. Mo bei¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. He could still hear his master¡¯szy smile. ¡°Bei, you have to believe that other than you, the rest of the team can also take charge. This way, the game will be more interesting.¡± At the thought of this, mo bei looked at the little person outside the ss door again. The corners of her mouth softened, which was rare, and she said indifferently,¡±¡±Lock it.¡± ¡°Are we really going to fight like this? ¡°I¡¯ve never yed in the middlene before, Hey!¡± Mo bei looked up,¡¯the other team didn¡¯t send night ice either.¡± ¡°This, is it rted?¡± Adolf was dumbfounded. Mo bei opened her screen and said,¡¯this isn¡¯t the strongest lineup of Country H¡¯s team.¡± Adolf touched his chin and suddenly realized,¡±¡±So we don¡¯t need to send the strongest? No wonder my Captain didn¡¯t go up. ¡± Unexpectedly, mo bei said,¡±we¡¯re the strongest in hunleng arena right now. What I want to say is that they can fight no matter what. We can do the same. You lock the middlene.¡± Adolf was speechless. No, God bey, who gave you the courage to say such things? I¡¯m not an all-rounder like you, who can y every role. Can you give me back my path of resistance! Before Adolf could say anything, someone had already locked hero for him. His facial expression exined everything. ¡°Wait! Wait a minute, oh my, F * ck, is this hero so good-looking?¡± As expected, even straight men could change their minds in minutes. ¡°Could it be that this is the reason why Panda has always been fond of the midner?¡± As he spoke, Adolf spun the hero in his hand and brought up a wave of flower petals.¡±¡±Ah ... She¡¯s so beautiful ying by herself. Her legs, her face, she¡¯s a goddess.¡± After he finished speaking, he became shy. No one knew why he was shy. Panda¡¯s mouth twitched,... You¡¯re such an embarrassment, can you not bring me along! He had opened the public channel. The yers from Country H could also hear it. They looked at each other for a while. ¡°Are they analyzing the tactics?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like it. Vice-captain, can you help us trante?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to trante. He¡¯s admiring his hero,¡±Zi said.¡± The yers from Country H were speechless. Chapter 1693 ? Chapter 1693: The first team battle Trantor: 5496903 There was such a F * cking operation? The yers of Country H¡¯s second team couldn¡¯t help but look out the window. How could the Chinese team be so calm? His teammates were already in this state, why didn¡¯t he make a profit? Little did he know that there was arge ss of homemade fruit and vegetable juice in the middle, and there was no time to scoop it. As someone who had always wanted to challenge bey one-on-one, wu did not care about anyone. However, there was one thing that made him frown.¡±bey as a support? Then what¡¯s there to fight? I can win easily. There¡¯s no point in me fighting. That short donggua is lying to me again!¡± ¡°The coach didn¡¯t lie to you. ¡°ZAI raised his hand and locked his hero: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate any of bey¡¯s positions and Champions.¡± Wu¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±I hope bey will do as you say, vice-captain.¡±¡± Wu would still listen to Zi¡¯s warning, after all, he respected the strong. However, from the coach¡¯s arrangement, he did not intend to use his full strength in this game. It was reallyplicated! Wu shook his head. He did not care about that. What he wanted to do was to defeat bey! Buzzzzzz! The match began. Adolf, who was still admiring his hero a second ago, suddenly changed his expression. Even Panda, who was outside the door, stood up straight. This was the first true team battle between them and country H. In the past, the exchange program was also for entertainment. No matter where the H country team went, the strong yers would not y, unless it was a worldpetition. If it wasn¡¯t for bei, they wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity. Her previous 1v1 for more than an hour had been for this team battle. Panda clenched his fists. With so many people from Country H Online at the same time, and in the midst of a team battle, those online yers with tags saw this and immediately clicked to watch the game as soon as it started. ¡°I was wondering why my brother wu and the others are all here. It¡¯s really wuhei, what are they doing?¡± ¡°The id on the other side is also very familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± ¡°Mo bei Xiang Nan, the ID that bey-God is using now, stupid!¡± ¡°F * ck! F * ck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a five-row game over there, and all of them have Chinese team IDs.¡± ¡°Are they ... Challenging each other to a battle?¡± When the yers in the H server found out about this, they immediately took screenshots and posted them on the forum. The first battle between a Chinese team and a team from Country H! Such a headline was bound to cause a sensation if released before the worldpetition. The number of online yers in the H server was rapidly increasing. No matter who Country H¡¯s team was up against, it would be a big highlight. In addition, the opponent was a Chinese team that hadn¡¯t entered the worldpetition for many years. ¡°The Chinese teams are basically throwing an egg at a rock.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from another team, and I can only say that you¡¯re overestimating your own ability. ¡± ¡°How did you guys get together? Country H¡¯s team definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to challenge us. My little kid isn¡¯t ready yet. Isn¡¯t he still training over there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just heard that it¡¯s a friendly match arranged by bey. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t participate in anypetitions before thepetition? If this friendly match affects the mood of the contestants, will she be responsible?¡± ¡°Who has the phone number of the organizingmittee and doesn¡¯t care? Make aint. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless toin. She¡¯s God bey. ¡± ¡°No wonder my little kid didn¡¯t stay in the team and wanted someone to y in the qualifiers. I¡¯ve already seen the news. They said that bey¡¯s words are final in the team and whoever she arranges to be the starting yer will be the starting yer. Now, he¡¯s even arranging apetition. I really can¡¯t afford to offend him, I really can ¡®t. ¡± ¡°If she loses, she¡¯ll have to cry!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Chapter 1694 ? Chapter 1694: This wasn¡¯t a realpetition. Trantor: 5496903 The moment the game started, the assistant had brought the phone to Feng Yi and whispered,¡±¡±Boss Feng ...¡± Feng Yi pushed his sses up.¡±In the future, show this kind of thing to young master Qin, not me.¡± ¡°Ah? ¡°The assistant stammered.¡± Public opinion is not a small matter. If it¡¯s not handled well, it will be very disadvantageous to God Bey.¡± Feng Yi smiled.¡±That¡¯s why we¡¯re giving it to young master Qin. He¡¯s the best at the inte.¡± ¡°Young master Qin,¡± the assistant called out. The little demon Bo wasn¡¯t very happy. She raised her head and looked over.¡±What is it?¡± The assistant did not know why he felt pressured. He walked over and squatted down to let the little one look at his phone. The corners of little demon Bo¡¯s lips curved up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to cheer for another country in your own team¡¯spetition. In addition, the coach would post a rification on the starting issue.¡± ¡°Fatty? The assistant was confused. ¡®Didn¡¯t he not want to appear recently?¡± The incident of hanging it on a wall corner was even made into a gif and left a message under him. The little demon Bo didn¡¯t reply. She ced her small hand on theptop and quickly tapped it a few times. ¡°This, this ... This is Almighty Fatty¡¯s ount? ¡°Young master Qin, did you steal Almighty Fatty¡¯s ount?¡± the assistant asked. Little demon Bo raised her head.¡±We¡¯re all family. How can you call me a thief? also, my surname isn¡¯t Qin.¡±¡± As he said that, his little hand started to type quickly on the keyboard. Soon, an announcement made it to the hot search. ¡°In the overseas battle, only those with strong individualbat ability are qualified to be the starting lineup. If you¡¯re scared before you even go on stage, go find a ss. The Chinese teams don¡¯t need cowards.¡± The announcement was sharp and incisive. Three people were tagged behind. In an instant, all the ces that should be blown up were blown up. Without a doubt, there were casualties. Generally speaking, people in this circle would always leave some face to avoid getting into a fight, which would really affect the mood of the contestants during thepetition. However, little demon Bo had a principle. He would hit whoever hit sister bei. Don¡¯t ask for the reason. If you ask, it means that I¡¯m still young and insensible. I¡¯m a naughty child. The assistant watched as the number ofments rose. The few yers who were tagged started to stomp their feet and had to find their original teams to contact them. They didn¡¯t expect that fatty would be so reckless before thepetition. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of losing his coach? The little demon Bo was calm. After she made the announcement, she instructed her assistant,¡±¡±After this match, when you¡¯re recing her, show King all thements that were scolding sister bei. He¡¯s the captain of the Chinese team and his split personality won¡¯t affect his intelligence. All the yers should know what kind of pressure sister bei is under to y this friendly match.¡± The little one had never said so much since he came. The assistant was dumbfounded. By the time he reacted, Zhao sanpang¡¯s phone had already started vibrating crazily. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡°Zhao sanpang looked at the messages that came in one after another. He didn¡¯t have time to respond, so he turned it off. They could not lose this friendly match. Even if there was a huge difference in strength, they had to at least force the real starting yers of Country H toe out. Now, the second team¡¯s yers were the main force, and ye Bing didn¡¯t even have the intention to go on stage. This meant that everything had not really started. Zhao sanpang looked at the clear-looking figure wearing headphones across the door. Beibei should understand this ... Chapter 1695 ? Chapter 1695: The first kill?(1) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Don¡¯t show your head on the top road, and explore the grass in the middle road. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s voice was very faint. Even though the number of spectators was growing rapidly, it was not affected in the slightest. This made Teng Hui calm down. It wasn¡¯t a live broadcast, so they couldn¡¯t see thements. However, there were so many familiar IDs watching the battle. Anyone would have thought that the news of their match against Country H¡¯s team had already spread like wildfire. Even if it was just a friendly match, the opponent would be Country H¡¯s team. Everything would be different. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the pro yers, all the yers at home and abroad were watching them. Teng Hui clenched the mouse in his hand. When he looked up, his appearance had changed. Adolf waved his long sleeves and stuck his head into the grass. The yers from Country H saw the opportunity and wanted to kill their opponent with a set of skills. Mo bei moved the mouse and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Middlene, retreat.¡± It could be seen that although Adolf¡¯s hand speed was fast, he was still not very familiar with his skills. Just as he was about to retreat, the enemy mages silenced him. However, in his opinion, it was not a big problem. On the other hand, mo bei cast a shield over him. Adolf was still saying,¡±God bey, don¡¯t waste your¡± big ¡°skill. I can take this little bit of damage ...¡± Another figure suddenly appeared from that side! It was WU! No, that¡¯s not right! WU was not the only one! And ZAI! He was too fast! With a swish, it stabbed right in front of his eyes. It was so fast that Adolf couldn¡¯t even react! Coupled with the left and right attacks, Adolf had no choice but to take the hit even though the defense tower was right in front of him. Fortunately, with mo bei¡¯s shield, his health points were notpletely depleted, so there was still a chance of survival. However, WU was the king of neers who had swept the entire server¡¯s leaderboard recently. How could he let this low health yer go? he fired his long spear. The special effects yed through the entire screen! Firstblood! The first kill! Country H had taken the first clear of the first round. Such a start was very important in terms of momentum. It was obvious that even the yers from Country H¡¯s second team dared to push forward. Even the assassins from Country H had the time toe to the jungle to steal pigs. This scene was most clearly seen by the spectators. ¡°Compared to Country H¡¯s teams, the lineup of the Chinese teams is still a little too inexperienced.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already let them have their way. Ye Bing didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Even if ye Bing goes up, we can¡¯t beat him, let alone them.¡± ¡°The Chinese teams shouldn¡¯t be so weak that they were beaten up by the second team of the H country, right? ¡°After all, he has WU. He¡¯s really not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°Father ZAI is here too, thank you.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯ll be hard for the Chinese teams to exin themselves if they lose.¡± Adolf was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at mo bei. Mo bei¡¯s fingers were still moving, and her gaze did not leave the screen.¡±¡±Do you understand the topner¡¯s thinking of ZAI?¡± He didn¡¯t me him for losing 1 HP, nor did he say he was careless. She only asked if he understood it. Adolf¡¯s grip tightened,¡±yes!¡±¡± There had never been a time where they could support the topner and ADC in the middle so quickly. The way that ZAI yed in the team battle finally made everyone present feel that they were in Mn! The yers they were going to face next were no longer the same as before. Compared to the past, they were much faster and had more time to think. The topne would not just stay in the topne, and the ADC would not stick to the rules. This was a team battle game after all! The most important thing was how to cooperate with his teammates! Adolf¡¯s eyes changed and his speed began to change. Mo bei did not waste any more time. As she walked into the jungle, she said,¡±¡±Stop him!¡± Stop who? Chapter 1696 ? Chapter 1696: I don¡¯t want to be with the special Agent (2) Trantor: 5496903 Stop who? Just as Teng Hui was still reflecting on his failure to hold off ZAI and to send a timely signal ... Han Xi, who was developing thene, had already moved. He came to the grass by the river at the bottomne and didn¡¯t poke his head out, as if he was waiting for something. At first, the spectators didn¡¯t quite understand his positioning. Until a figure came over. ¡°He¡¯s trying to catch Wu?¡± ¡°How is this possible? Wu¡¯s hand speed and auto attack can¡¯t be matched, not to mention the champion he¡¯s using. He doesn¡¯t have an advantage in the early game. If he goes up against this champion, the Chinese team¡¯s yer won¡¯t be able to win. ¡± However, in the next second. Their eyes widened! ¡°Huaxia, this is ...¡± Interception was all about speed, ruthlessness, and uracy! Han Xi didn¡¯t give Wu any time at all. With A normal attack, A roll, and another attack, the two shots directly reduced Wu¡¯s health by one-third. However, there was one thing that the spectators were right about. Wu¡¯s champion had an advantage in the early game. He didn¡¯t panic. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t fought before. He moved to his limit, crouched down in a corner, turned around, and shot at han Xi with 100% explosive power. Wu saw that han Xi had been shot and continued to aim, wanting to fire a second shot. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly swept over from the right! It was Feng nai! Wu¡¯s alertness was still very high. He jumped up and wanted to use a skill to retreat, shing as he retreated. However, the next second, the rxed expression on his face froze. Because his entire person was silent in the corner. King wasn¡¯t the only one who came, bey was there too! They weren¡¯t trying to stop him, but to encircle him. He calcted the route he would take after killing the midner and came to stop him. Wasn¡¯t this the same strategy they had used to kill the midner? The short Wintermelon instructor was right, this group of people really did seek revenge for the smallest grievance. However, he liked it! In apetition, it should be a back and forth! Wu¡¯s eyes lit up, but it was toote to raise his hand. There was a swish! The moonlight fell. Feng nai held his scimitar and swept sideways. With a pull and a pull, wu couldn¡¯t move at all. However, if this was enough to keep him here, then the other party had underestimated him too much! bey was indeed very strong. Even as a support, she was able to block Lu Jin¡¯s position. However, in terms of damage output, even if he didn¡¯t have any, he could still take one down! Wu raised his gun, and his fingers moved quickly. The direction of the muzzle was aimed at han Xi. As an ADC, han Xi was already very fragile in the early stages. He would be killed in two shots. It was obvious that Wu was determined to win this shot! Everyone watched this scene, not understanding why the ADC of the Chinese team did not move, just standing there and letting Wu hit him. Country H¡¯s jungler was already rushing over here. If they didn¡¯t kill wu, they might even be killed and the team would be wiped out. ¡°The Chinese teams are all confused. Even if it¡¯s an encirclement, Wu already has a n. They¡¯re clearly following Wu¡¯s rhythm.¡± ¡°If they continue like this, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able tost more than ten minutes.¡± Wu of course knew where his teammates were. Sacrificing him in exchange for a team victory, this deal was not a loss! As he thought about it, he curled his lips and was about to slip away. But ... What about the field of vision? Where was the vision that he had ced here since the start of the match? Wu¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped, and he raised his head to look in the direction of the opposing ADC. He was the one who tore it down? Did he know that he had set up a vision here? When did he find out? Did his expression and ystyle look like he knew so much? Han Xi seemed to have guessed what Wu was thinking. With an indifferent expression, he raised his gun and fired a shot.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to drink a special mix.¡± Chapter 1697 ? Chapter 1697: Dashing (3) Trantor: 5496903 Bang! The people watching the battle were still in a daze from this shot. Was the ADC of the Chinese battleteam moving so quickly? When did he go to that position? Wu was already fighting back, using his voice to guess han Xi¡¯s position. However, reality proved that he had failed. The opponent was very fast, so fast that he didn¡¯t even recognize the ID. He even doubted if he had ever yed against the opponent before. This person wasn¡¯t like this in his memory. Wu was still thinking about it when in the blink of an eye, han Xi had already dodged the attack and appeared in front of him. Bang! Another shot. Whoever was hit by this kind of damage would lose blood. Not to mention that the gun was aimed at Wu. He would not be able to wait for reinforcements. With Feng nai around, the sound effects of that big move had already resounded throughout the entire training room. ¡°yer King has sessfully killed the enemy ...¡± Some of the yers from Country H were in disbelief. Wu¡¯s strength was there for all to see. He was killed just like that and he didn¡¯t even throw it out. It was impossible. But the truth was right in front of their eyes. Wu didn¡¯t take down the enemy ADC, he also lost his life, and his body was still lying by the river. Seeing this, the jungler knew that it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to advance rashly. The midner who had surrounded them could only return to the tower to farm. There was no one in the development path. Feng nai brazenly entered the opponent¡¯s jungle. Country H¡¯s jungler wanted to stop him, but Adolf threw his CC away and blocked his vision. Country H¡¯s mid was also puzzled at this moment. Wasn¡¯t this person still admiring his own hero just now? How did he be so skilled now? Adolf didn¡¯t care if she was admiring his beautiful dress. Getting blue was what he wanted to do the most at the moment. It would be fine even if old K, who was good at scheming, did not give it to him. No matter what, it was their own, so they could gain experience, lead the pace, and finish the game as soon as possible. If he won, he didn¡¯t need to drink the special drink, but if he lost, he might end up like Panda yesterday. He couldn¡¯t lose even if he was beaten to death. A man should know when to yield and when to stretch. This blue must be theirs! Adolf¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving. Although he never thought that there would be a day where he would be willing to help old K farm blue. However, the situation forced him to forget it. How could his hand speed be bad against someone who came out of thene? What a joke. Even his positioning was different from that of an ordinary midne. This made the midner of Country H¡¯s team extremely depressed. He had actually mispredicted the opponent¡¯s movements. Inexplicably, the Chinese team had yed a midner and junglerbination, clearly not knowing how to cooperate just now. Why was that? The yers from Country H would never have guessed that sometimes, they only needed a cup of their own special mix to gather theirbat power. Very quickly, the Blue Zone waspletely invaded. Compared to Feng nai, Country H¡¯s jungler did not dare to show his face at all. After all, the support by his side was bey. God-level prediction was something no one wanted to provoke. The spectators also saw this. The discussion in the hall started. They had originally thought that the battle was one-sided, but it had actually turned around. They couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths and no longer care if they were yers or not. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the rhythm of Country H¡¯s team to be disrupted like this!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s Chinese teams have some skills.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about that ADC right? It¡¯s really unexpected, butpared to wu, he¡¯s stillcking. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t really think that¡¯s all Wu can do, do you? Very soon, the Chinese teams will understand why Country H would try to poach WU into their teams. This is because the next step will be the part where Country H¡¯s teams will truly terrorize their opponents ...¡± Chapter 1698 ? Chapter 1698: Dual cirction?(1) Trantor: 5496903 The one who spoke was a professional yer who had once yed against Country H¡¯s team. He was well aware of the strength of the H country¡¯s team. ¡°Letting the second team¡¯s yers y is to train their ability to cope with emergencies.¡± ¡°Many people think that Country H¡¯s team is interested in junglers. After all, their Captain is the world¡¯s top jungler, ye Bing.¡± ¡°But just because ye Bing is strong doesn¡¯t mean that the other yers in country H are not strong.¡± ¡°Perhaps in the past, Country H¡¯s team had a short development path that could be used as a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Now, after having Wu.¡± ¡°It means that Country H¡¯s coach haspleted what he once mentioned ... The double flow!¡± ¡°Two-way flow??¡± What was that? Just as this thought shed through people¡¯s minds. A Dragon¡¯s Roar was heard from the entire screen! The jungle shook. Adolf looked to the left and said,¡±¡±Someone is using the tyrant!?¡± The moment he finished speaking. The deafening sound effects resounded throughout the entire continent. ¡°yer ZAI has sessfully killed the tyrant king, all party experience doubled.¡± ZAI!? When did he disappear from the topne? Everyone was in disbelief. After all, he was still at the topne just now. Even if he was going into the grass, he should be farming river crabs. How did he kill the tyrant? He was too F * cking handsome! The camera panned over and saw that ZAI was standing at the dragon¡¯s cave, holding his sword with both hands. In the next second, he had returned to the bushes on the topne and disappeared without a trace. It was only then that people felt the strength of the world¡¯s strongest opponent. He had also experienced the saying that as long as ZAI was around, no one could even dream of taking down country H¡¯s team. This even included ... The jungle? ¡°As expected of ZAI, he¡¯s back to the rhythm!¡± ¡°Not only did he catch back the rhythm, look at the development path!¡± Wu¡¯s ystyle had changed. He was no longer like before, quietly going through the turret to farm. Instead, he killed all the small monsters that he should kill, leaving no room for the jungler. In fact, he even headed straight for the middlene. He raised his spear and shed. His speed didn¡¯t seem like he had just died. The midner of Country H¡¯s team reacted extremely quickly as well. He came close and gave Adolf an ice control. The big move fell, and the icy rain was bone-piercing. This time, Wu didn¡¯t stay for long. Even though Adolf was on the brink of death, he only stayed close to the grass and looked around. He swept back to the turret at the bottomne and attacked the minions. Just when everyone thought that he had given up on collecting the heads. The jungler of the H nation¡¯s team rushed forward and hit Adolf so hard that he couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±Save me!¡± Teng Hui was the closest to this distance. However, he had just reached the jungle when he was stopped by ZAI. He had no way of supporting him. ¡°This is the two-path style?¡± ¡°F * ck, even that would require a warrior like ZAI as the topne to be able to do that. He¡¯s too fast, not just fast, but now at the topne, who can go up against him in a 1v1?¡± Isn¡¯t this cutting off the support in the middle?¡± Yes, no matter how hard he tried, there was a fact in front of him. With Teng Hui¡¯s strength, he would not be able to defeat ZAI in a one-on-one battle. Moreover, the other side had the tyrant BUFF. Even if they could fight in a team battle, they would not have an advantage. In addition, he really couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°This top of China battleteam won¡¯t be able to stop ZAI¡± ¡°If we forcefully send reinforcements, we might be killed instead.¡± ¡°If the Chinese teams continue to y like this, the middlene will copse soon.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t bey the best at calctions? Why didn¡¯t we predict that ZAI would use the tyrant?¡± Chapter 1699 ? Chapter 1699: Is China going to lose?(2) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°It is indeed strange.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. It¡¯s not like she can predict everything. ¡± Putting aside the non-yer opinions. Some professional yers had indeed set their sights on mo bei. ¡°In this match, God bey should understand that if both the top and bottomnes were to start at the same time, they would never be able to beat the speed of the opponent¡¯s support. After all, the topne is being yed by ZAI, the God of the topne.¡± In the entire tournament, there was indeed no top that could match up to ZAI. The news of Adolf¡¯s death reached his ears. He furrowed his brows and thought, they¡¯re too fast.¡± It was the same no matter what he did. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful from now on,¡±Adolf said as he clenched his mouse. ¡°No need.¡± He had thought that bey would be the one to speak. Adolf didn¡¯t expect it to be old K. ¡°No, old K, why aren¡¯t you using it?¡± he suddenly turned his head. ¡°Since they¡¯ve set their eyes on you, you can just offer sacrifices to the heavens.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very nonchnt. Those words made it sound as if Adolf was worthless. ¡°Old K, I¡¯m your teammate now. Is this how you treat your teammate?¡± Suddenly, Adolf realized something and said,¡±Where were you just now? Why don¡¯t youe and save me? It¡¯s fine if Teng Hui can¡¯te over, he has ZAI to stop him. What about you? I don¡¯t believe that the jungler of Country H can stop you! You deliberately left him in the lurch, you ...¡± Feng nai swept a nce at him, his voice cold and unhurried.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to drink the special, then shut up.¡± ¡°I ...¡± Adolf sessfully shut up, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask again,¡±¡±You have to tell me what you want to do.¡± Feng nai held the scimitar in his hand, his eyes darkening.¡±Look at it two more times.¡± ¡°What do you mean by two more times?¡± Adolf didn¡¯t react in the beginning. When someone moved in the grass ... Adolf finally understood that this guy was using him as bait to experiment! It was impossible for the spectators to know everything about the situation on the battlefield. From the looks of it, the Chinese teams ¡®reinforcements were indeed not as fast as the Korean teams¡¯. Wu was getting better and better, his momentum was amazing. Under the pressure from the top and bottomnes, Adolf had no way of leaving the tower. As the God of the topne, not only was ZAI suppressing Teng Hui by dozens ofnes, but he was also taking advantage of the mid Lane¡¯s gold. Adolf had obviously been beaten to the point of no return. He would either lose his life or his tower. ¡°This game is about to end.¡± The pro yers could only make such a guess. In a situation like this, with the middlene, they could still ensure that the jungle would not be regrouped. Once the midne turret was lost, the Chinese teams would be in an even worse state. Zi and WU would definitely take down the turret from the left and right. The Chinese team¡¯s ADC might still be able to hold on. After all, after such a long time, he and WU¡¯s gold were not any worse. However, the Chinese team¡¯s top would definitely not be able to take it. The top and middlene were broken, what was the point of fighting? ¡°Country H¡¯s team is really tough, they didn¡¯t show any mercy.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ying against bey. If we rx a little, we¡¯ll lose. Of course, we have to be serious.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m quite shocked about. Country H¡¯s team actually used the twone flow so early. I thought they would save it for the officialpetition before using it.¡± ¡°It looks like our team should also study what we should do if we encounter such a ystyle.¡± In all fairness, no matter which team it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of this situation in a short time. Because all the nodes were on the topne, it was destined to be unsolvable ... Chapter 1700 ? Chapter 1700: Don¡¯t underestimate the heart of victory (3) Trantor: 5496903 Outside the training room, han Junxi could not hide his joy. The two-way flow was even more effective than the secret special training before. It was probably because the opponent was bey that Wu¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited, which made him fight even more fiercely. Han Junxi looked at the screen in front of him with satisfaction. Initially, he was worried that if bey yed as a jungler, they would lose the advantage in speed. After all, she was a person who could predict ten steps ahead of her. Now, it seemed that as long as bey didn¡¯t touch the assassin ... Perhaps when ye Bing killed bey, they would be able to take control of the situation. The facts proved that it was true. The Chinese team¡¯s midne Tower was about to be broken. Faced with ZAI¡¯s sudden attack, Teng Hui didn¡¯t even have the chance to leave the tower, let alone support. Under such pressure, Adolf couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He endured the damage from the other side and cursed,¡±¡±Old K, you son of a B * tch, are you trying to screw over your teammates? What are you looking at!¡± ¡°The route.¡± Feng nai raised his saber, his eyes suddenly darkening. ¡°It¡¯s done. ¡± What route? Adolf¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.¡±Don¡¯t tell me all this nonsense. I don¡¯t understand. Save me!¡± This time, Feng nai didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, with a sh, his Crescent scimitarnded on a wild monster by the river. ¡°There¡¯s no time for you to use your ultimate!¡± Adolf moved his mouse and could avoid the control of the middlene, but he could not avoid the supporting from the grass. Bang! His health bar was almost empty. In this situation, he couldn¡¯t take another shot. However, Wu was already aiming at him! Adolf was really like a sacrificial pet.¡±Old k!¡± ¡°Dodge to the left. ¡°It¡¯s mo bei. Adolf pressed down with a sh. Buzzzzzz! Feng nai raised his scimitar, using the monster as the axis, and swept directly to the Bush on the right. He used a series of big moves, and all the damage hit the Wu! Adolf opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±You really think I¡¯m a target?¡± He would use his teammate¡¯s trigger to determine the opponent¡¯s position. This move left the spectators speechless. ¡°Old K, be a human! ¡°Adolf retreated in a sorry state. As Feng nai bent over and rushed forward to deal damage, he said,¡±¡±Teng Hui, stop him.¡± Stop who? The spectators could not hear the content of the conversation. However, they had clearly seen Teng Hui¡¯s actions. ¡°What is the Chinese team¡¯s top trying to do?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to fight with ZAI?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t send it. ¡± If it was before, ording to Teng Hui¡¯s character, he would definitely hesitate and miss the best time to intercept. But this match was different! bey had yed ten 1V1 matches in exchange for this match! Even if there was a real God in front of him. He also wanted to disy ck me¡¯s defensive style. He killed people when he met people and gods when he met them! Because not far away, his teammates were standing! ¡°Received!¡± Buzzzzzz! Teng Hui¡¯s big saber fell. With ZAI¡¯s movement and speed, his attack would definitely miss. Not only did it miss, but ZAI even turned his hand around and swept towards him! ¡°Boss! I stopped him!¡± Teng Hui shouted and pulled his right hand to the limit. He raised the big saber that had been pushed out and raised it horizontally! ng! The light from the friction of the weapons lit up the entire jungle, making sizzling sounds. No one could believe what they were seeing. Including han Junxi, who was outside the training room. How was this possible? ¡°This top yer from the Chinese battleteam, ju, managed to block ZAI¡¯s attack?¡± Chapter 1701 ? Chapter 1701: They have forgotten about the Chinese team¡¯s jungler (4) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°That¡¯s the only move that can be blocked, ZAI won¡¯t give him a chance.¡± Indeed, ZAI only paused for a moment, but he quickly raised his right hand again. In the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, he had already arrived before Teng Hui. It could only block one move. That was enough! This was because after Feng nai had heard Teng Hui¡¯s words, he had raised his saber and dashed into the bushes. Even if the opponent¡¯s midner came, he had no intention of retreating. Han Xi was also moving at the same time. Not to mention, bey was also controlling the field. Wu realized something and knew that the situation had changed. He wanted to use the map advantage to hide back under the tower. However, everyone had forgotten one thing. Han Junxi was the same. They had all forgotten that the jungler of a Chinese team was not an ordinary person. If there was no road, then he would make one! Buzzzzzz! The scimitar fell. Wu had just dodged the silence from the right and was about to enter the turret when a silver light suddenly sprinkled over! It was King! Country H¡¯s mid-Lane yer panicked and pressed his sh. When he turned around, where was he? For a moment, the image was lost. The speed at which the crescent moon fell and lit up was too fast. It was so fast that the spectators couldn¡¯t even see what the ethereal figure was doing, and he had already arrived in front of the tower. At that moment, everyone saw Feng nai swing his sword again, sweeping past from the left and stopping directly behind Wu! It was only then that Country H¡¯s middlene yer realized that the opponent was not attacking him, but was using him as a pivot point to attack his teammate! ¡°We just entered the tower like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too reckless?¡± ¡°Wu is still bigger.¡± Wu still had a lot of gun in his hand, so he didn¡¯t panic. The figure in front of him disappeared again! Wu sensed something and quickly turned his rifle. But it was toote! Who could stop a person who could so meticulously calcte the infinite link under the moon! The big move hit the monsters outside the tower, and the cooldown immediately refreshed after touching the crescent mark! He didn¡¯t give his opponent a chance to react! Not to mention aiming. Buzzzzzz! The crescent moon-shaped silver saber once again drew a beautiful arc. After A normal attack, he followed up with abo that caught everyone off guard. Using the mark, he once again appeared behind Wu! A mark! Big! Use your skills! Mark again! The de pierced through Wu¡¯s heart! The people watched as the figure continued to sweep in and out, using the marks of the wild monsters on the side of the road. After the third entry and exit. The scene was so fast that it was dazzling. By the time they reacted, the Wu was already gone! Instantly. The spectators all stood up. This included some professional yers. Fortunately, Country H¡¯s support and jungler had rushed over. And King was still under the tower. This wave could not be considered a loss! However, in the next second, they realized that they were wrong. Because of bey¡¯s position! Throwing high damage from the tower and a set of silence gave King enough time. The contestants on the outside didn¡¯t understand Feng nai and thought that it would be fine as long as he backed out. However, as his teammates, how could he not know what his Captain was going to do next? Han Xi directly picked up the long cannon and swept it towards the tower. Country H¡¯s midner was just about to raise his hand to throw a skill. Buzzzzzz! The crescent moon mark was back! ¡°Vice-captain, save ...¡± Before the midner could finish speaking, Feng nai had already moved behind him and used a normal attack, A big kill, and harvested the heads! ZAI wanted toe over, but he was being held back. The Chinese team¡¯s topner clearly only had a sliver of health left, yet he was still blocking him! ZAI was also anxious, and he shed down. Then, there was a ¡°Chi¡± sound! The moonlight had deviated from its original path. He passed through the midner, swept into the jungle, and directly hit the flying dragon with his mark. And he was right beside the Dragon¡¯s pit! Chapter 1702 ? Chapter 1702: Young master Qin is a good person!(5) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± the spectators were shocked. What was he doing? Buzzzzzz! Feng nai didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to guess. The scimitar fell. He had already arrived in front of ZAI and activated his second skill, blocking thest attack for Teng Hui. ZAI¡¯s expression changed. He raised his hands and his body swayed again! However, just as hended, the Wyvern was once again hit by the moonlight and let out a violent cry. Now that the Boss¡¯s aggro was fully drawn, the jungle was bound to be in chaos. As the dragon¡¯s ws mmed down heavily, no matter how fast ZAI was, he would not be able to Dodge the attack. He would lose at least one bar of health. If Feng NAI¡¯s sh earlier was to save Teng Hui ... Then, his next strike clearly stated his intention. He wanted to take the triple kill. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw him throw the crescent mark at ZAI. ¡°Even if you have the advantage, you can¡¯t fight like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to attack the middlene just now. I don¡¯t understand why they went to the jungle.¡± ¡°His style looks familiar. Oh, I remember. He learned from bey. I really don¡¯t understand. He was so good in the past but he had to do this in thepetition.¡± ¡°After all, his brain is damaged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If his brain wasn¡¯t damaged, why would he do such stupid things? we¡¯ve liked him for so long. For a girl, he didn¡¯t even care about winning or losing in thepetition. He even helped bey bully her teammates. That¡¯s enough. ¡± Thements that the little demon Bo didn¡¯t like the most were probably this type. On the field, he had no time to care. However, he was outside the training room and had nothing else to do. In front of his assistant, he hacked the ounts of the three yers who were still thinking of ways to deal with public rtions. She picked the person that her fans loved to trample on the most and gave her the login password. He didn¡¯t send much, just one sentence,¡±Almighty fatty, as a senior, you can¡¯t distort the truth like this.¡±¡± After he posted it, he switched to his side ount and left a message: ¡°Did Lord fatty mention you? I don¡¯t think so. Are you taking this as an admission that you¡¯re a coward?¡± After sending the message, he sat down, picked up the special file, and continued to watch the game. He didn¡¯t care about what bomb he had dropped. In any case, the bulletments watching the battle had be much quieter. After all, he had gone to protect his master and exin. There was no expression on Qin Weian¡¯s fair and clean little face, and his posture was also very noble. The assistant was stunned and stood there in a daze. He finally understood what boss Feng meant when he said that young master Qin was good at the inte. Young master Qin was indeed a good person. When he was needed, he would really hack into ounts. He was better at acting than the other party when he was being ndered. If there were difficulties, he would do it. ¡°Feng green tea can still be saved.¡± Suddenly, the assistant heard this. He looked at young master Qin. ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s not a coward,¡± the little one continued. In terms of courage, no team couldpare to China. King was leading the way and yet they didn¡¯t remind him. They took advantage of the situation to attack the middlene and let him fight with ZAI alone. One had to know that this could easily destroy the situation. No matter how powerful King was, that was in the past. Even if his smooth and fluid under the moonbo was very cool ... However, it was an undeniable fact that he was hospitalized due to a problem. Moreover, the pro yers also noticed something. Ever since King¡¯s incident, he had not participated in the individual pointspetition. He had not even epted any invitations. This also meant that his ability was indeed affected. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it. Now that King was fighting with ZAI, they had no chance of winning. Chapter 1703 ? Chapter 1703: Wrong judgment (6) Trantor: 5496903 However, was this really the case? As the subject of the discussion, ZAI knew better than anyone that King wanted to fight him not on a whim, nor was it a random decision. The spot where King was standing was the only route he could take. If he cut this off, he and Wu¡¯s twone flow would also be cut off. What the other party wanted was not the rhythm this time. They wanted to end the battle quickly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack the middle?¡± At the same time that ZAI raised his sword to offset the damage Feng nai had caused, he turned on the public microphone.¡±¡±bey, ording to your calctions, it¡¯s more cost-effective to y in the middle.¡± Mo bei did not say anything. It was also after this moment of silence. A sound effect sounded in the training room again. Country H¡¯s turret had fallen! ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the other members of Country H still here?¡± Most of the yers had their eyes on ZAI and had no idea what was happening in the middlene. When they pulled him back to see the afterimage, their eyes were shocked! ¡°When did the gold of the Chinese team¡¯s ADC be so high?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been on par with Wu. After ZAI took down the tyrant king and the Korean team¡¯s economy doubled, he¡¯s only a little worse than Wu. You can imagine how much more he has. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too low-key.¡± Someone looked at the double kill in the game and asked,¡±¡±You call this low-key?¡± Everyone had misjudged them. For the Chinese battleteam, be it top or ADC, it seemed like they had changed into a different person, their ystyle was fast and ruthless! At the start of the match, they were clearly not like this! Han Junxi, who was standing outside the training room, couldn¡¯tugh anymore. He looked at the dragon¡¯s cave again and saw that Feng nai had no intention of letting ZAI go. Han Junxi saw this and said to Zhao sanpang,¡±¡±Fatty, it¡¯s just a friendly match, but you told them to hide their real skills. I just saw them y and thought they didn¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t expect them to have learned the two-path style. Fatty is really good at hiding.¡± ¡°They really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Zhao sanpang shrugged his shoulders, then patted him like a good brother. His strength was heavy, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all.¡±But, brother, Didn¡¯t I tell you? there¡¯s something about us Chinese teams that¡¯s very annoying. We learn everything quickly. Didn¡¯t you suffer the same in the past? look, you just have to bring it up.¡± Han Junxi almost gasped! But after calming down and thinking about it again ... ¡°Have they really nevere into contact with the two-path sect before?¡± Han Junxi asked seriously. Zhao sanpang was serious for once.¡±We¡¯ll just fight the top and bottomnes. You¡¯ve even given it a style.¡± Han Junxi thought, he shouldn¡¯t have been so serious! Zhao sanpang looked at the screen.¡±But your so-called two-way flow is really not bad.¡± Han Junxi looked up and was about to reply. Zhao sanpangughed arrogantly.¡±You¡¯ve made that fengpinai kid grow up quite a bit. He¡¯s now able to take the initiative and set the pace. He¡¯s looking for someone to fight him one-on-one. Not bad, not bad.¡± Upon hearing this, han Junxi was not angry anymore. He asked with confidence,¡±¡±Almighty fatty, do you really think that¡¯s all that ZAI can do?¡± ¡°Of course not. ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks that Feng nai can¡¯t beat the fully-powered ZAI. ¡°Zhao sanpang¡¯s voice became softer. Was there a need to ask? They had gotten their hands on the training videos of the Chinese teams. He knew very well what level King was at now. In less than three moves, he would fall under ZAI¡¯s de. But as they chatted, he realized something! The time had already been exceeded! Why hadn¡¯t ZAI gotten rid of King who was still pestering him? Chapter 1704 ? Chapter 1704: Dragon¡¯s cave (7) Trantor: 5496903 Han Junxi, who had been making a solemn vow, suddenly turned around and looked at the screen! In the game, ZAI¡¯s body flew towards Feng nai at lightning speed. The explosive power of a warrior was something that no other champion couldpare to. In addition to that, ZAI¡¯s positioning made the impact even more intense. No one could avoid this move. In addition, both sides were consuming each other¡¯s energy. Feng NAI¡¯s health was no longer optimistic. ¡°He¡¯s already like this, is he still going to hold on?¡± ¡°Wu has resurrected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity for the Chinese teams, they missed the best opportunity to attack. ¡± ¡°Wu is here. China should stop.¡± However, that was not the case. The champion Wu had chosen this time had a strong explosive power, but its attack speed was extremely slow. Without ZAI¡¯s support, he had lost his advantage as a champion. He wanted to sneak into the grass to snipe her, but he realized that bey had set eyes on the wall. Wu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had never been like this before. He was trapped in the turret and couldn¡¯t go into the jungle. He could only y a normal long-ranged attack. However, he had no choice. bey¡¯s position was too good and she could see his field of vision clearly. I can¡¯t let this continue. After Wu fired two shots, he opened up his team mic,¡±Vice-captain, quickly kill him ande to the middle.¡± There was no response. Wu turned on his mic again, and just as he was about to say something. ¡°You guys back off, don¡¯t fight them,¡± said ZAI. ¡°But the turret in the middlene ...¡± Wu hesitated. ¡°Back off,¡± interrupted ZAI.¡± Wu didn¡¯t understand. The other side¡¯s blood was clearly gone, so why was their vice-captain still so careful? However, he was convinced by whoever was stronger. Even though he was unwilling, he still gave up one Pagoda. However, this was not a solution. He didn¡¯t know why the vice-captain didn¡¯t have any intention of returning to the topne and was still fighting in the jungle. Was that person okay? Or did the vice-captain have any ns? No one could tell that it wasn¡¯t that ZAI didn¡¯t want to retreat, but that he had been trapped by Feng nai. Wherever he went, the moonlight would fall on that ce in advance. The scimitar couldn¡¯t be avoided. On the surface, it seemed that the other party had very little health, and he could kill them easily. In fact, the monsters along the river, including the Wyvern, were all tools for him to recover his health. As long as the moonlight was there, he couldn¡¯t leave. Buzzzzzz! ZAI readjusted his attack speed. Since his opponent had predicted him, he would be faster than him. He would be so fast that even if his opponent had predicted him, he would not be able to react in time! This time, the moonlight did not fall on him. However, the figure in front of him disappeared as well! The blue-robed ZAI suddenly stopped in his tracks, then he made a counter-attack and missed. Fei Long was enraged again. As the Dragon¡¯s Roar was heard, ZAI was almost smacked under its ws. He had no interest in ying a one-versus-one game with the other party. It was time to end it. ZAI lowered his gaze. His hands were shockingly fast, and he was about to kill Feng nai with a single sh. But the next second, he paused. The person who was clearly in front of him just now had disappeared again. And this time, the other party¡¯s reaction was even faster than the previous time. ZAI couldn¡¯t help but start to suspect whether King was sick or if there was a smoke bomb outside to influence their judgment. Buzzzzzz! Another bright moonlight fell, and the Wyvern¡¯s wnded on the ground. After that, his second skill lit up and ZAI was pulled into the dragon¡¯s cave. He turned to the side and tried to move. The scimitar in Feng NAI¡¯s hand rose again, and using the imprint on the Wyvern, he floated horizontally to the side of ZAI. t A! In an instant! Two hits! Three times! Big move, advance! Chapter 1705 ? Chapter 1705: Cang Mountain Dragon roar Trantor: 5496903 That wasn¡¯t an ordinary hand speed. No matter how fast ZAI¡¯s reaction was, he could only take half of the damage, and his HP was dropping. On the other hand, Feng nai had clearly only had a sliver of health just now, but now, he was faintly showing signs of recovering. He had changed his equipment! When did you change it? Buzzzzzz! Before the spectators could study it ... The Wyvern¡¯s ws had drawn a lot of aggro from Feng NAI¡¯s attack, and it came down again. ZAI didn¡¯t care where his opponent wouldnd, he held his sword with both hands and charged towards the safe zone! If it was someone else, they might have been killed by this p. But he was ZAI. You can always trust in country H¡¯s team¡¯s reaction time. This sentence was also fulfilled in this scene. As expected of the God of the topne, with his de as the axis, he drew a Silver Line on the ground and changed his armor to lifesteal. At the same time the damage was dealt, he had also reached the river bank. This extreme change of equipment had already stunned the spectators. ZAI¡¯s moves are inhuman!¡± The operations page dazzled the eyes. However, they had forgotten that he had managed to avoid the boss¡¯s attack, but the crescent mark on his body was still there! This meant that it was not over yet! Buzzzzzz! The half-moon¡¯s Silver light lit up again. Everyone watched as Feng nai walked over from the side of the dragon¡¯s cave, holding his saber horizontally, andnded behind ZAI. The two of them changed into their lifesteal equipment. If they continued to fight, they would have to fight with their skills and luck! When it came to technology, no one could beat ZAI! ¡°King, don¡¯t you know when to stop?¡± the spectators shook their heads. It was obvious that Feng nai had not considered stopping while he was ahead. The scimitar shed across, and his fingers were so fast that they left afterimages. ZAI¡¯s movement speed was also very fast. The hero had an advantage to begin with, so when he drew his two daggers close, his entire body glowed with a silver light. No matter how good his life-steal equipment was, he would not be able to withstand this attack. Everyone seemed to be able to predict the oue of the other side. However, just one secondter! Ayer of golden light suddenly enveloped Feng NAI¡¯s body! ¡°It¡¯s the Golden body!¡± It was fine if he could switch equipment in one second. When he was fighting with ZAI, he had actually summoned another golden body! The de in ZAI¡¯s hand had already been thrown out, the damage could not be recovered, and all of it hadnded on this golden body. Feng nai stood there. As he withstood the damage, he raised his scimitar again. t A! Pulling! He swung his de! His body shuttled back and forth between the Wyverns and the monsters, and each of his desnded on ZAI¡¯s body. The Wyverns swayed in the valley, and the moonlight filled the entire dragon¡¯s cave. Thest sh, harvest! The light seals seemed to be able to draw silver lines, faintly forming a. As the crescent moon fell, the Wyvern roared towards the sky. Its ws fell, shaking the entire Canyon. ¡°This ... This is?¡± ¡°Dragon roar of the grey Mountain.¡± The little demon Bo stood up and nced at the screen. Han Junxi¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯what did you say?¡± ¡°He used big sister bei¡¯s Cang Mountain Dragon roar.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s voice was calm.¡±The principle is to use the damage of the Wyvern to continuously stack your own damage. The premise is that you have to know how to control the health of the Wyvern and the surrounding monsters. You also have to calcte your damage tolerance against the enemy and the enemy¡¯s positioning every time.¡± Han Junxi didn¡¯t dare to look at the little boy¡¯s face, and after hearing his words, his back trembled. Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes were so deep that they didn¡¯t seem like something someone his age should have. A strong devilish feeling came over.¡±Uncle, your great general is about to die.¡± Chapter 1706 ? Chapter 1706: Shocking the world Trantor: 5496903 If it was in the past, han Junxi would not have thought much of this. With ZAI¡¯s strength, even ye Bing would have to fight him several times. How could anyone suppress him so easily? But the truth was right in front of him. The only thing that could be seen on the screen was the moonlight from the dragon¡¯s cave. Apanied by the Dragon¡¯s Roar, the silver light whizzed past. ZAI reached out to block it, but he wasn¡¯t faster than Feng nai. As the damagended, the dragon¡¯s ws flew up, and even the ground was crushed, forming a huge pit. In the wind and sand, a fairy-like figure walked out with a scimitar in his hand. Behind him was the Wyvern that was in mid-air, its aggro fully drawn. The moonlight on his body hadn¡¯t dispersed yet. With a move of his wrist, everything in sight turned into nothingness. The special effects of the game were deafening. The people watching the battle could not recover from their shock for a long time. They had never seen such a game scene before. How could there still be remnants of moonlight on someone? How could the flying dragon copse in an instant? Was he killing someone or ying a dragon? There was also silver light everywhere. Everyone thought that he would be killed by the dragon¡¯s w with only a trace of health left. Who knew that he would strike with a saber behind his back and activate his second skill? he stood in the center of the screen just like that. Many professional yers subconsciously saved the game and wanted to watch the rey. Slow down by one time, two times, three times, four times, five times, six times! It wasn¡¯t until they reached six times the speed that they could clearly see how the crescent scimitar had drawn the connecting marks. Not only was his hand speed terrifying, but hisputing power and control of the surrounding environment were also amazing. This wasn¡¯t a strategy that anyone could use. Not to mention, in addition to this, he had also changed his equipment in seconds! Was King¡¯s ability really deteriorating as the rumors said? Then what was this scene in front of them?! Some foreign professional yers had never seen it before. It didn¡¯t mean that the yers in our country didn¡¯t know. This move was the move that God bey had used to be a God again in the selection round. Countless bulletments went crazy! yers all over the country were spamming the same name,¡±dragon roar of the Cang Mountain¡±! They were using red letters, and in an instant, they formed a lifelike dragon head! The foreign professional yers were shocked. Even through the inte, their eyes were filled with shock. They had originally thought that the Chinese teams would be the least liked. After all, they had received news that the Chinese battleteam was going to y. However, they had been boycotted by manyizens, especially bey. They did not really agree that bey would y in the worldpetition. Why was it different now? Some of the overseas yers were puzzled. ZAI looked at the screen and loosened his grip slightly. The other yers of Country H were all stunned in their seats, turning their heads to look at him. They had never thought that their vice-captain would be solo killed in the top jungle. WU was also dazed for a moment, but he quickly recovered.¡±What are you all doing, middle troops!¡± However, it was toote. Bey¡¯s ability to control the field was fully disyed at this moment. If she had been doing auxiliary work before, then she would have been the only one left. Then her current style of y was more like she was leading the rhythm of a team fight. Han Xi¡¯s damage and gold had already be the highest in the entire game, aside from Feng nai. He followed behind mo bei and dealt damage like crazy. The yers of Country H¡¯s second team had no way of showing their faces. It was because han Xi¡¯s technique was too tricky. Even if they were standing under the tower, they might be hit by him! Chapter 1707 ? Chapter 1707: Find! Chance to retaliate (1) Trantor: 5496903 The spectators were puzzled,¡±that¡¯s strange, this ADC didn¡¯t y so smoothly when he was at the bottomne.¡±¡± ¡°Previously, wu was at the bottomne, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to use it.¡± ¡°Is it really not easy to use? Even WU¡¯s vision has been disabled. This battle awareness doesn¡¯t seem to be something that was just acquired. ¡± ¡°I feel like he¡¯s not just pushing the turret, but more like he¡¯s nning a wave of attacks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Country H¡¯s top and bottomnes have copsed, the minion wave is pushing forward, and with the absence of ZAI, if the ADC¡¯s damage is high enough, it¡¯s not impossible to get a wave of attacks.¡± ZAI noticed this as well, but since he was dead, he could not return to the arena immediately. He could onlymand,¡±¡±Guard the tower and wait for me. Be careful of the grass on the right.¡± Indeed, Adolf was hiding on the right side in order to cooperate with han Xi. However, it was not just the right side. The long saber that came from the left side was aggressive. Country H¡¯s midner had yet to press sh when he was silenced on the spot. It was Teng Hui! ¡°Huaxia¡¯s top is here too!¡± Teng Hui, Adolf, han Xi, mo bei, and Feng nai, who was almost at full health after clearing the jungle. They all appeared in the middle at the same time! From the start of the match, Country H¡¯s advantage was in the middlene. This was because the two-way flow¡¯s support was too fast. Not even a single wild monster was left behind. However, now that one of the two paths was missing, it could no longer form a cyclic support. After cutting off ZAI¡¯s Lane, the middlene turret was destroyed and the twone flow was destroyed. Han Junxi¡¯s expression was obviously not good. Because once the two-way flow was broken, its obvious ws would be revealed. For example, the ADC¡¯sning wouldn¡¯t be too outstanding, because they were always supporting in the early game. However, if these problems were to be ced on WU, they could have been ignored. After all, with his hand speed and awareness, no ADC couldpete with him. He could go back to the bottomne after he was done with the support, and his CS would be higher than the other side, not to mention the minion wave problem. But now, the ADC of the Chinese team! At the start, he was so timid and didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t expect it to be this way of fighting! The number of des he had was even higher than Wu ¡®s! Han Junxi¡¯s hands on the table clenched tightly and he said with a fake smile,¡±¡±Almighty fatty is really capable. He told everyone that something had happened to KING and everyone really thought that something had happened to him. In reality, he¡¯s still so hard to guard against. And this ADC, he has really set his sights far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s apetition, you have to use your brain. ¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t answer Feng NAI¡¯s question directly. Instead, he looked in ye Bing¡¯s direction.¡±You didn¡¯t let ye Bing participate in the battle for the same reason.¡± Han Junxi¡¯s eyes were still watching the battle, and his eyelids kept twitching. We can¡¯t lose this match! This was his order! If WU lost, it would definitely affect the second team¡¯s yers in the second match. Han Junxi would not allow this to happen. Through the ss door, he looked in the direction of ZAI and WU! As Country H¡¯s second-inmand, how could ZAI not understand what his coach meant? It would beughable if they were required to y in their official formation in a friendly match. After all, in the ranking list of the participating battleteams, the other side was thest one to enter the stage. And as the World Cup champion team for four years in a row, it was impossible for them to lose here. ZAI tightened his grip on the mouse, his thin lips moved slightly, his voice deep and steady.¡±Find a chance to fight back!¡± Chapter 1708 ? Chapter 1708: Already scared (2) Trantor: 5496903 Counterattack? The other yers from Country H looked at each other subconsciously. They could see the difficulty in each other¡¯s eyes. The top and bottomnes were broken, and the middlene didn¡¯t even have a chance to leave the tower. Especially if the jungler wanted to lead the rhythm, he didn¡¯t have the financial conditions. Moreover, right after ZAI said that, their teammander was instantly killed by the Chinese team¡¯s topner. They didn¡¯t have a chance to counterattack at all. Wu¡¯s eyes sank. He was the only one who had the same thought as ZAI,¡±Vice-captain, I¡¯ll hold on until you resurrect. We can fight the bottomne.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Even though ZAI was still waiting for his HP to return to full, his vision was already focused on the bottomne. He held his de with both hands and was ready. The second turret in the middlene could no longer be saved. Feng nai, who had taken down Fei Long, had already gone crazy from killing. They wanted to stall for time. Feng nai used the jungle to enter the tower. No matter how good the support of Country H¡¯s team was, he could only be a springboard. Anyone could see that Wu was a weak damage output and it was difficult for him to defend the tower in this situation. The minions kepting. He could not stay under the tower anymore. The grass was being explored. His vision waspletely destroyed by bey. ¡°Adolf, pay attention to the bottomne.¡± On the other end, mo bei¡¯s voice rang out without the slightest ripple.¡±¡±Search the right side of the grass.¡± Adolf looked at his little dress and said very happily,¡±¡±Leave it to me,¡± ¡°Teng Hui, attack from the left and prepare to cross the tower.¡± As mo bei said this, she bent over and threw out a ¡®silence¡¯. Everyone¡¯s hand speed was very fast. There was a tacit understanding. Mo bei¡¯s team formation made it difficult for Country H¡¯s team to react in time even if they were prepared. Silent disaster¡¯s position was too good. The angle was tricky and she had no way of avoiding it. As soon as the silence ended, a de came from above his head. It was Teng Hui! He withstood all the damage and rushed to the center of the defense tower with an imposing manner. He swept his long sword and stopped at least two of them. Buzzzzzz! Feng nai flicked his saber without any gaps. The crescent mark lit up. A normal attack, pull, and another normal attack! Country H¡¯s support was instantly left with a trace of health. Feng nai raised his saber and shed forward, directly harvesting! The second tower was broken! Country H¡¯s jungler wanted to run away. He had just turned his body when he saw bey standing there. Normally, a support couldn¡¯t beat an assassin. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t dare to move forward. It was at this moment that Adolf had found his position. He raised the Honor Guard in his hand and summoned a sky full of ice and snow. The jungler from Country H knew that he could not escape. ¡°Hold on! ¡°It¡¯s ZAI. He¡¯s already swept out of the fountain. He¡¯s very fast and he¡¯s holding a sword with both hands. However, the situation was no longer optimistic. The jungler¡¯s positioning was messed up as he faced the moonlight. ¡°To the right! ¡°Wu, turn on your mic and want to cover your teammate. But that jungler had already been marked. Buzzzzzz! The de swept past. Feng nai came behind him and raised his scimitar again. The sound effects filled the entire training room! Doublekill! Double kill! Country H¡¯s jungler looked at his ck screen in a daze, his fingers still trembling.¡±¡±They are too fast ...¡± This wasn¡¯t just a matter of who was on the rhythm. It was because the Chinese teams ¡®momentum could no longer be stopped! From the moment Feng nai cut off the twone flow and cut down the flying dragon, it meant that the oue of this match would be overturned. The Green Mountain Dragon roar shook the jungle and the yers of Country H¡¯s second team lost their fighting spirit. Chapter 1709 ? Chapter 1709: Thest wave (3) Trantor: 5496903 A sword that had lost its fighting spirit was destined to be slow. After all, the unknown was the scariest. The Chinese team in front of them waspletely different from the information they had. It was impossible for them to hide any strength. The information was from ten days ago. How could they have be like this in just ten days? Especially King. Their coach had specifically given them his recent ranking records. Although the results looked impressive, the detailed analysis of the moves in the game yback was full of ws like that of a newbie. Even the coach had said that there was no need to be particrly wary of him. The number one jungler, K, was no longer the king he used to be. Then what was this today! It wasn¡¯t just King.top, mid, adc, none of them looked like the ones in the video. Especially that unassuming topner, with his skills, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter their second team. Therefore, during the tactical analysis, they only nced at him and didn¡¯t do much research. The yers of Country H¡¯s second team would never have thought that this unremarkable top who they didn¡¯t even take seriously would be able to take on the vice-captain¡¯s attack at such a crucial moment, buying time for King and their entire team. This was beyond their expectations. This friendly match had already exceeded their original expectations. They had no idea how this group of people had be so strong in such a short time. Not to mention the yers, even han Junxi didn¡¯t expect this situation. What was worrying was whether the tactics they had used against the Chinese teams would still work. Was the match that the Chinese teams had just yed a coincidence or was this really their strength? Han Junxi was a little anxious. He looked at Zhao sanpang. The Chinese teams had left him with such a deep impression that he could not forget the time when he had yed against them. Every single one of them had been so strong that they could destroy anything. Just when they thought that they would be fine after taking care of z. There was also the heavenly domain, Qin mo. When they had targeted Qin mo, Zhao sanpang had been the one to hold them off. He had been a God descending from the heavens, one against three. Thinking of this, han Junxi¡¯s heart trembled and he clenched his hands. What was he thinking? it was impossible for China to return to its previous lineup. They would definitely win this friendly match! Buzzzzzz! Using the advantage of his champion, ZAI had already cleared the minion wave at the bottomne when he entered the jungle. His economy was rising rapidly, and he could even create a gust of wind when he passed through the grass. ¡°Adolf, pay attention to the position of Zai.¡± Mo bei looked around. Her side profile was clear and well-defined.¡±Han Xi, just focus on hurting him. Don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Received.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Two voices rang out at the same time. Han Xi firmly locked down the minion wave. Adolf waved his staff and firmly blocked the right side. They knew that ZAI had been resurrected but they had no intention of retreating! ¡°The minion wave is here again!¡± Thest remaining yer on team two was clearly panicking. Against the aggressive Chinese teams, the only way to save their lives was to abandon the tower. However, this was already the third defense tower. If this defense tower was destroyed, there would only be high ground left. No! He couldn¡¯t retreat! Country H¡¯s mid clenched his teeth. His hand speed was already very fast, but he still could not match the other side¡¯s cooperation. Wu was very clear that if he wanted to break this situation, he had to use that move. He lowered his eyes and shouted,¡±Control the middlene!¡± Chapter 1710 ? Chapter 1710: Who will win (4) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Yes! ¡°The midner of Country H¡¯s team immediately activated his summoning skill. The mes burned a path in the middle. This way, they could still stop some minions. Wu went into stealth and entered the bushes on the left. He squatted down and looked around. He raised his hand and raised his gun. His eyes had already locked onto a corner of the gun. His eyes deepened, and his breathing followed the movement of his hand, gradually bing lighter. As long as the damage was enough, there would be enough time for the vice-captain to harvest! As his teammate, ZAI knew what Wu was thinking. He nodded slightly. In a good team, tacit understanding was the most important. And country H¡¯s team was indeed the champion for four years in a row. As soon as Wu moved, ZAI immediately raised his daggers. The spectating pro yers all sat up straight when they saw this scene. ¡°ZAI is going to use his power.¡± ¡°This is A crucial round.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before clicking on the friendly match. The other teams didn¡¯t expect that this would be a match that could teach them. After all, no other battleteam had been able to force out ZAI¡¯s true strength in a team battle. This year¡¯s Huaxia was not simple. Wu was ready. He raised the rifle with his left hand and ced it on his shoulder. He adjusted his position, aimed at the figure, and fired the first shot! Bang! Teng Hui, who was still under the tower, instantly became low on health. Adolf immediately turned around to look for the person¡¯s location. Bang! The second shot was fired. This time, han Xi was the one with Half Blood. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! How did he hit it? it didn¡¯t even have eyes!¡± ¡°Captain, I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t bey destroy our vision? How could WU still hit so urately?¡± The young pro yers watching the match were still too young, so they would always ask questions. As the captain of estan¡¯s team, Lu Bu¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said,¡±¡±He¡¯s blind sniping. ¡± ¡°Blind snipe?¡± In other words, without any vision, he could hit someone based on his own feelings? ¡°This Gu works too?¡± The rookies could not believe it. Lu Bu nced at him.¡±Before Wu became a professional yer, he had a blind snipe. It was because of this that he was selected by country H¡¯s team as the starting lineup for this year¡¯s Mnpetition. Didn¡¯t I let you read this information about team H?¡± ¡°I, I ...¡± The newbie knew he was wrong and lowered his head in guilt. Lu Bu didn¡¯t say anything else and focused on the screen.¡±¡±Make up for it in the afternoon. Now pay attention to the game. This friendly match will have a lot of ssic scenes and tactics. ording to Wu¡¯s habits, it is impossible for him to be so careless. If he blindly Snipes at this time, it will easily expose his position. It is not a wise move, unless ...¡± ¡°Captain, unless what?¡± The newbie immediately asked. Before Lu Bu could reply. Then, he saw ZAI flying past him from the right, heading straight for Adolf¡¯s back. When ying a game, everyone would subconsciously attack the ces that caused damage, especially those who yed to control the midner, it was not easy to move, and it was inevitable that their backs would be exposed. In this way, it also gave a loophole. This was the loophole that ZAI and Wu were trying to exploit! Using Wu as bait to attract fire. In fact, the one who was really harvesting was ZAI! ¡°They¡¯re setting up a trap!¡± ¡°Huaxia¡¯s mid is gone!¡± ¡°Not just the midner, once ZAI enters the field, he¡¯ll be able to kill everyone with his ultimate!¡± Chapter 1711 ? Chapter 1711: bey¡¯s prediction (1,2) Trantor: 5496903 On the screen, before Adolf could react, ZAI had already started moving! Everyone held their breath as they watched this scene! Wu once again raised the gun in his hand. As soon as Adolf got up, he was going to chase after them. Han Xi also adjusted the direction of his output at the first moment. Because if there were long-range shooting, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to attack the tower. At this moment, ZAI raised the de in his hand! ¡°Huaxia has been tricked!¡± When all the damage dealers were focused on Wu, it meant that China had no way of winning this team battle. Wu¡¯s health was also dropping, but his positioning was exquisite and Adolf couldn¡¯t control him at all. Instead, as they advanced, their faces were burned by the enemy mages. Seeing this, han Xi immediately retaliated. It was now! ¡°Vice-captain!¡± Wu shouted as he charged forward. At the same time, ZAI had already dashed past them from behind! The speed was so fast that it even brought a gust of wind with it! This is bad! That was Adolf¡¯s first reaction. Even if he saw that ZAI wasing, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. Teng Hui, who was still returning to the city, didn¡¯t even have the time to press the cancel button before he was taken away by the de. At this moment, everyone saw that ZAI was the strongest top yer in the game. Wherever he went, he would kill! This time, it was the Chinese team¡¯s mid. Once the Chinese team¡¯s mid died, the Chinese team¡¯s ADC would not be able to survive! ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The people watching the battle stared at the screen, afraid to miss a single thing. From the illusionary figure to the de light that was like a line, the speed was shockingly fast. It was impossible for Adolf to Dodge! ¡°Captain, is China losing its momentum?¡± Just as the spectating pro yers were asking this question. Suddenly. A loud bang was heard! ZAI¡¯s dual des were blocked! The faint protective barrier was shattered into silver pieces by this attack and scattered in the air with the wind. ¡°That, that¡¯s ...¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were wavering as they looked at the figure that shouldn¡¯t have appeared there! ¡°bey!¡± That¡¯s right, it was mo bei. She released her skills, and while taking the damage, she didn¡¯t forget tomand,¡±¡±Han Xi, continue. Don¡¯t turn back.¡± The spectators also saw through her intentions and shouted in disbelief,¡±¡±Is bey trying to block ZAI by herself? How could this be possible? She¡¯s using a support!¡± However, on the screen, han Xi was still moving forward and had locked onto Wu¡¯s position! No one expected that ZAI would be stopped. Or rather, no one had expected that someone would notice this trap! If they weren¡¯t in the spectator¡¯s view, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything from the blue team¡¯s perspective. How did bey know about ZAI¡¯s attack route?! That big move was not something that could be blocked just because he wanted to! Some of the new yers could not understand at all. The sniper could only be operated with x-ray vision and G! ¡°Captain, this works too?¡± A shouted in disbelief. Lu Bu¡¯s ck eyes looked at the group of newbies standing beside him, and his voice was more serious than ever,¡±¡±All of you must remember that there are some things that others may not be able to do, but bey will always have a way to overturn your imagination.¡± ¡°Never underestimate her. All the heroes in her hands are not just game characters.¡± ¡°Wu¡¯s blind snipe, she had done it when she was 13. Now, she is using this method to tell all of us that she is back. ¡± The other was a support, holding a knife with his bare hands. At the most critical moment, they blocked the first wave of attacks. At this moment, Wu truly understood what his vice-captain had said at the start of the game. He did not underestimate his opponent just because bey was ying as a support. That was not just anyone. That was bey, who had single-handedly swept all the reserve teams back then! That was a true God! Buzzzzzz! The moonlight fell. Wu¡¯s position had been exposed, and he had to pay the price. He had originally thought that as long as the vice-captain was there, even if he was gone, the vice-captain could still reap the harvest after the battle! But now, facing the iing scimitar, he simply couldn¡¯t avoid it! ZAI was still being held back by mo bei. However, the difference in the hero¡¯s skills meant that mo bei had no chance of beating a warrior. The silver light fell. With a murderous intent, ZAI stabbed forward! Mo bei, who was already at half health, was beaten to a critical state! ¡°I knew it, how could he stop ZAI with a support!¡± ¡°This attack isn¡¯t over!¡± It was true. Wu was not dead yet. The rest of the team members from Country H had also resurrected. There was still the team control midner. As long as ZAI took care of bey and blocked the middle Lane¡¯s path of retreat, China would be annihted! bey¡¯s on a sliver of blood!¡± ¡°Just one more move!¡± It was very easy to get a support¡¯s life, especially when mo bei was ying a soft game. At this moment, all ZAI had to do was to use A normal attack and he would be able to take them in. The audience had never seen a match like this before. They were so nervous that they held their breath and focused their eyes again! ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Buzzzzzz! ZAI raised his de and shed! However, at this moment. Mo bei¡¯s figure came to a stop, and her entire body emitted light! ¡°It¡¯s the Golden body!¡± ¡°This is too extreme! It¡¯s time to change to the Golden body!¡± ¡°But it can only hold on for a while.¡± It was just a short while. Feng nai had already arrived behind Wu! t A! Pulling! Another t A! The crescent mark on Wu¡¯s body never faded. He raised his gun and retreated, trying to deal as much damage as he could. Adolf, who had rushed over, froze him in mid-air! ¡°Control the middlene!¡± Wu shouted in a low voice. Country H¡¯s midner was still dealing with han Xi¡¯s output and had used his big move when he was clearing the minions just now. It was difficult to even defend the tower now and he couldn¡¯t support at all. Wu gritted his teeth and tried to move. Buzzzzzz! The crescent moon mark lit up again. ¡°Vice-captain, hurry!¡± Wu¡¯s hand pulled the mouse to its limit. On the other side, mo bei finally fell backward under ZAI¡¯s ultimate. Just when ZAI thought he was done. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±The spectators shouted.¡± ¡°Resurrection armor!¡± ¡°She instantly switched to the resurrection armor!¡± ¡°His hand speed is so bad * SS! She didn¡¯t look like that just now!¡± Mo bei¡¯s equipment was clear at a nce. Her golden body was gone, and so was her eleration. All that was left was her shield. Everyone watched as she stood up again, raised her left hand, and threw out another silence! It was also at this moment. Feng nai raised his saber. The moonlight fell, and the final blow streaked across Wu¡¯s heart. The sounds of killing filled the entire Canyon! In the end, ZAI did not manage to get there in time. However, after Wu fell, he was still looking at the screen.¡±¡±There¡¯s still hope, you guys hurry up! Luky, nk from the left and help the vice-captain kill bey first!¡± The jungler¡¯s fingers paused when he heard the order. Then, he immediately changed direction. However, the river Wilderness wasn¡¯t a ce he could go to just because he wanted to. After all, han Xi was still there! As a result, the opponent¡¯s jungler entered the Bush. A spear was thrown head-on! The next second, he immediately retreated under the tower ... Chapter 1712 ? Chapter 1712: They have won (1) Trantor: 5496903 It was no wonder that Team H¡¯s jungler would have such a reaction. In theter stages, as long as han Xi rolled and opened fire, he could take away half of their health with one shot. Such firepower had already formed, and it was very difficult to resist. Unless someone could get behind him and fight him in closebat. But the vice-captain couldn¡¯te over. Could he do it alone? The jungler who had been sent back to the tower didn¡¯t know what to do next. In any battlefield, the most taboo was to hesitate in front of the enemy. Wu saw his pause and closed his eyes. On the screen, ZAI had not given up yet. His two daggers shed across, bringing out a stream of light. Mo bei was bound to die in this attack. She had no more equipment to change. Furthermore, with the hero¡¯s speed, she would not be able to dodge this attack. At this moment! There was a swish! It was Feng nai! He charged over with his de in hand, the moonlight shone on ZAI¡¯s shoulder! As expected of the number one topner, even in such a situation, he still made use of his positioning to avoid Feng NAI¡¯s second skill and continued to poke forward! Bang! A big move? bey actually had a big move up her sleeve! The silence skill caused ZAI to be stuck in his spot. At this moment, Adolf raised his staff and summoned a Blizzard spell. The crowd could see that ZAI¡¯s HP was decreasing, and he was once again out of control as he closed in on them. However, the crescent moon mark on his body could not be ignored! Buzzzzzz! Feng nai swung his sword and floated in front of ZAI. At the same time as his second skill,[pull], he swung his sword back! No matter how strong ZAI was, after his skills were all empty, he would find it hard to retaliate. He looked at the youngster with the headphones on and the side of his face. Bey didn¡¯t just stop him. She had also calcted the time and exhausted his blue bar. ZAI was speechless. The yers of team two had long been stunned. It was even more impossible for him toe over. If Country H¡¯s support had been like bey,ing out to give a shield and add blue. Perhaps there was still hope in this game. When ZAI died under Feng NAI¡¯s de, the oue of this match would be decided! Han Xi¡¯s damage output alone had blocked the entire middlene. The high tower was broken! The five of them were all shouting,¡±one wave!¡±¡± Whoever had more health would be pushed forward. With the minion wave cut off by ZAI, Feng nai entered the crystal and activated his golden body to tank the damage. Adolf stood at the side to prevent anyone from clearing the troops. Bey used her only gold to protect han Xi. Han Xi¡¯s explosive damage output killed one if one came, and two if two came, killed a pair. These five people didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of retreating! The people watching the battle shook their eyes, not daring to believe the result that would appear next. The entire Valley shook, and the crystal-like city shattered into pieces, scattering all over the sky. The word ¡°victory¡± filled the entire screen! Pa! Adolf was the first to take off his headphones. His palms were already drenched in sweat. He immediately held mo bei, who was the closest to him.¡±We won! We¡¯ve won! God bey, you¡¯re too awesome! I can actually win in the middlene! God bey, did you already see through my innate all-around nature? did you think that I had the ability to control the entire battlefield? that¡¯s why you let me choose the middle path! I told you that my previous team buried my talents too much and made me face the road every day. Trash, hahahahaha, I won! This beautiful dance of mine has won! Hahahahaha!¡± Other than him, this idiot. The bystanders didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. This was especially true for the sociable Panda. He looked at his friend Adolf¡¯s paw, then looked at his boss¡¯s face, and then silently looked away. He just wanted to ask if the toilet cleaner could be changed! Chapter 1713 ? Chapter 1713: Jealous (2) Trantor: 5496903 It was indeed time to change people. After all, Feng nai hadn¡¯t done anything. After meeting Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes, he said indifferently,¡±¡±Fatty God, you made a mistake in the middlene and didn¡¯t control in time. ording to the rules, I¡¯ll have a special mix.¡± ¡°ording to the rules?¡± Zhao sanpang was still wondering when there was such a rule. ¡°Adolf said that his idol is Almighty Qin,¡± Feng nai continued. ¡°Two cups of special mix!¡± Zhao sanpang was a person who clearly distinguished between kindness and hatred.¡±Anan, get ready!¡± Those who liked Qin Xinji were not good people! Adolf stood there, dumbfounded. Why did he have to drink two cups of special wine? Didn¡¯t they win? He drank even after winning? It was wrong! When did he make a mistake? It was fine to say that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the champion and that he didn¡¯t manage to get in control in time, but to say that he was moving in the wrong direction? ¡°Old K, you¡¯re shameless! It¡¯s bad enough that you made me your target in thepetition, but now you¡¯re trying to set me up!¡± As Adolf said this, he moved his hand away. When he saw that little demon Bo was about to bring the special transfer over, he hurriedly said to Zhao sanpang,¡±¡±Almighty fatty, listen to me. Old K is just being selfish. My positioning is really correct.¡± He had to admit that the child was still young. He could not figure out why he was the only one with special privileges. When the little demon Bo walked over, she gave a rare smile. She lifted her little face and asked,¡±You like my douchebag father who lives off a woman?¡± ¡°Ah? Adolf was stunned for a moment before he subconsciously said,¡±¡±Almighty Qin is the person that all of us admire. At that time, he ...¡± Before Adolf could finish, the little demon Bo handed him the fruit juice in his hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s freshly squeezed and is good for the body. The official suggestion is to drink it in one go.¡± The best taste? ¡®I¡¯ll believe your ghost!¡¯ Adolf shouted in his heart, and his body kept leaning back,¡±¡±Um, Anan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± The little demon Bo was very polite.¡±Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be watching you until you finish drinking.¡±¡± Was this what he meant?! Adolf took a deep breath. The other teams didn¡¯t know. After a few days of training, they understood the little demon Bo¡¯s methods the best. If you don¡¯t drink the special brew he brought you, you can forget about having a peaceful life after that. But this special transfer ... Adolf stretched out his hand, but finally retracted it! ¡°Almighty fatty, I¡¯ll train for an extra hour today!¡± Zhao sanpang ignored him. ¡°Two hours!¡± Adolf replied. Zhao sanpang looked over. The little demon Bo kept the special note. The little young Master¡¯s Voice was still childish.¡±Brother, I have to say, your taste is really bad.¡± Adolf was speechless. Panda looked at his best friend, who had a face full of question marks and was in an extremely miserable state. He was very smart and began to remember the main point. Almighty fatty didn¡¯t like people who liked Almighty Qin. No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not just fatty. Young master Qin didn¡¯t seem to like his father. Come to think of it, it was this sentence from their boss that had incited the anger of the two. It was simply invisible killing! Adolf was a little too much, but he was still at fault in his heart for the cause and effect of the rtionship. The moment he came out, he said to Panda,¡±¡±Your boss must have some serious illness to trick me like this.¡± Panda looked at him, reached out, and patted his shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, I advise you. In the future, just talk when you want to. Don¡¯t get too excited and start fighting.¡± ¡°Make a move?¡± Adolf hadn¡¯t realized it yet. Her mind was filled with only him. She was so unlucky to have been given an extra two hours of training! However, he was still happy to win thepetition! Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining. On the other side, the atmosphere in country H¡¯s team was obviously different. Wu slowly stood up from his esports chair, his face no longer as high-spirited as before ... Chapter 1714 ? Chapter 1714: It wasn¡¯t really a win? Trantor: 5496903 ZAI also took off his headphones. He stood up from his gaming chair. The other yers of team two all had their heads lowered, so no one could see their expressions. It could be seen that they rarely lost. Especially Wu. His record in H server was obvious to all. He lost just like that. It was inevitable that one would be depressed. It could only be said that Team H had too much confidence in themselves, which was why they had agreed to this friendly match before the match. Now, it seemed that the gains did not make up for the loss. Just as the spectators were thinking about this ... They didn¡¯t know that in reality, ye Bing suddenly said to the team members who had just walked out,¡±¡±What do you think?¡± The yers of team two didn¡¯t say anything. They just stood there silently. What was the result of this ending? They were very clear. If they lost the friendly match, there was no need to even think about being a substitute for the bigpetition. It was very likely that they would be sent back to their country. When they thought of this, no one spoke. The forums were in an uproar. Everyone was discussing the friendly match. ¡°Country H¡¯s team can¡¯t even beat a Chinese team? It can¡¯t be. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. After all, bey is on the Chinese team. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think one bey is enough.¡± ¡°The brother upstairs is getting younger. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve heard of bey¡¯s fight against ten people?¡± ¡°I feel like the Chinese teams are different from before. That top can actually block ZAI¡¯s ulti. I really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also this han Xi who¡¯s on the farming path. Hisst hit doesn¡¯t hit Wu at all. He¡¯s too fierce in a team battle.¡± ¡°This is only the first round, it¡¯s too early to say all this.¡± The pro yers also felt that it was too early to say who would win or lose. Although the Chinese battleteam had done well in this match. However, there were still many loopholes. Moreover, don¡¯t forget. This wasn¡¯t team H¡¯s true lineup. Among them, at least three weren¡¯t even substitutes, let alone starting yers. Therefore, this match meant nothing. ¡°Speaking of which, that didn¡¯t really stop ZAI. If this match was really yed by Team H¡¯s lineup, they wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to let the opponent¡¯s topner stall for time, let alone y the dragon¡¯s cry of the Cang Mountain. Because right now, whether it¡¯s the midner, jungler, or even the support, none of them can keep up with ZAI¡¯s speed and awareness. Even in thest wave, if someone was able to support in time, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡± ¡°ZAI didn¡¯t disy his full strength in this match. If there¡¯s anyone who could restrict him, that person would be his teammate.¡± ¡°Indeed. On the surface, it looked like the Chinese teams had won. However, their victory was because they had stimted their own potential and did not let go of any chances to push the crystal. Their team¡¯s tacit understanding is undeniable. However, it is indeed a little too early to say that they had won against the Korean team.¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re overthinking things?¡± ¡°I just want to remind all yers that night God hasn¡¯t gone on stage yet. If night God doesn¡¯t go on stage, it will always mean that Country H¡¯s team hasn¡¯t used their full strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Chinese teams have only touched the edge of the H nation¡¯s team. If we really want to win, we¡¯ll have to force night God out first before the realpetition starts. ¡± This logic was understood by all ordinary yers. The spectating pro yers were even more aware of the difference. The fact that Country H had sent out three newbies from their second team meant that they didn¡¯t think that a friendly match like this required ye Bing to personally take part in it. If the Chinese teams wanted to find out more, they had to have the ability to get ye Bing to leave the stage. Chapter 1715 ? Chapter 1715: On stage (1) Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ye Bing asked again. Team two¡¯s jungler still had his head lowered.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Captain. We didn¡¯t control it well.¡± ¡°As expected of bey! ¡°Suddenly, Wu interrupted him. His voice was very loud and it sounded like he was very excited.¡±Too amazing! Captain, it¡¯s not an injustice that you lost to her back then! How do you think she did it? no matter what the vice-captain and I thought, she could only appear. She was a support and even changed her equipment in seconds. Captain, when are we going to y the second round? Am I still going up for this round?¡± When she saw his expression just now, she thought that he had suffered a blow. After all, Wu¡¯s experience was different from most of the yers on the team. He was definitely one in a million and had never lost in H clothing. If a person stood too high up and suddenly fell down, there would always be a sense of loss. It was impossible for them to not have Wu, but what was so scary about a team? The scary part was that when some of its yers lost, it wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t recover from it, but because they became more courageous as the battle progressed. It was obvious that Wu was such a yer! His voice attracted the attention of the entire training room. Even han Xi, who was drinking water, stopped for a moment and looked in his direction. Adolf¡¯s mouth was wide open as he asked Panda,¡±¡±Is there something wrong with this Wu¡¯s brain? he likes to be abused so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much better than him. ¡± Panda said bluntly. ¡°What did I do?¡± Adolf was not convinced. ¡°Two hundred and fifty.¡± After Panda finished talking about his friends, he went over to Zhao sanpang.¡±Almighty fatty, my idols have never changed. They have always been you and Almighty Z!¡± Zhao sanpang nced at him.¡±You¡¯re trying to y this game with me, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯re a mid yer. Why am I your idol?¡± What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re ttering me.¡± ¡°Hehe, I want to go on the next match. ¡°Panda also went straight to the point. ¡®We won just now, so Country H¡¯s battle team will definitely adjust their tactics. Adolf is a single-celled organism after all, so let him go back to his topne. I¡¯ll y the midner and divert the enemy¡¯s fire. I¡¯m the best at being the gun for my boss.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely win this round,¡±Zhao sanpangughed. ¡°I knew it! Almighty fatty is indeed the most handsome man in the world!¡± Panda even said,¡±Almighty fatty, believe me, I will definitely ...¡± Zhao sanpang interrupted him,¡±you y top and get familiar with the support.¡±¡± ¡°Me? Topne? ¡°Panda paused. Zhao sanpang patted him again,¡±I believe you.¡±¡± Panda thought, ...It¡¯s mainly because I don¡¯t believe in myself.topne? ¡°It¡¯s cold. Zhao sanpang pointed to the person standing next to him.¡±You mid.¡± Hunleng¡¯s well-defined face didn¡¯t change much.¡±Alright.¡± Adolf turned his head and said,¡±Captain, you¡¯re ying mid?¡±¡± Wasn¡¯t this a waste of resources? Zhao sanpang saw through his thoughts and asked,¡±what?¡± You¡¯re allowed to admire your own little dress, but your Captain isn¡¯t allowed to admire it?¡± ¡°This, I didn ¡®t. ¡°Adolf touched the back of his head. Zhao sanpang continued,¡±kid Feng, go to the bottomne. North, you¡¯re still a support.¡±¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s still ying support? boss, bottomne? Panda was puzzled. ¡®Who¡¯s the jungler?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we still have Adolf who likes to admire his own dress?¡±Zhao sanpangughed.¡± Adolf, ...Him? Jungler? ¡°Almighty fatty, I don¡¯t think this will do. Look at the other side, they¡¯re all ...¡± ¡°You guys have to be clear.¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes became serious.¡±Before Country H sends ye Bing on stage, it can¡¯t be considered a real match. What you guys need to do now is not to say that you can¡¯t do it, but to force him to go on stage.¡± Chapter 1716 ? Chapter 1716: No diplomacy if you¡¯re weak (1) Trantor: 5496903 Ever since he joined the team, Zhao sanpang had rarely spoken in such a tone. The Chinese teams fell silent. The joy of victory just now was too strong, and it made them a little intoxicated. Now that he thought about it, they had only defeated the yers of Country H¡¯s second team. This was not even half of Country H¡¯s lineupst year. Only ZAI came out. The rest of the people were still standing there. Teng Hui looked in the direction of country H¡¯s team. The ones who were frustrated were their coach and the yers of team two. As for ZAI, he only smiled and said,¡±¡±bey is indeed very strong.¡± He didn¡¯t look like he had lost. This was somewhat within his expectations. ¡°The Dragon roar of the Green Mountain is quite interesting.¡± The figure standing at the back suddenly opened his mouth. He was still holding a can in his hand. He smiled and tilted his head.¡±I can see that you¡¯ve been beaten quite badly.¡± ZAI nodded and opened the can he passed to him. He took a sip and replied,¡±¡±That move, I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± ¡°I heard that it was a new achievement that bey had made when she was fighting 10 people in China this year.¡± TIP, who was sitting on a chair, lifted his eyes.¡±I wonder if King¡¯s y would be any different from hers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±ZAI looked at him. You want to go on stage?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost a match, but we have to win it back. ¡± TIP stood up,¡±otherwise, I¡¯m afraid coach won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±¡± ¡°Jungler?¡± Ziughed again.¡± ¡°Of course the jungler should be the captain. ¡°WU came over and was even more excited than before.¡±Captain jungles, I¡¯ll take off directly from the jungle at the bottomne.¡± TIP smacked him away.¡±There¡¯s no need for Captain to participate in this kind ofpetition. The four of us are enough.¡±¡± ¡°TIP, I¡¯m talking to the vice-captain.¡± WU wasn¡¯t someone who would spoil anyone. ¡°Or are you afraid of losing just now? do you think you don¡¯t have the ability to win?¡± TIP said calmly. With Wu¡¯s personality, he was most easily goaded. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s just the four of us, don¡¯t drag us down.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. ¡°TIP removed his down jacket, revealing his battle suit underneath. The yers of team two were a little at a loss. At this time, han Junxi¡¯s expression softened. He looked at them and picked a simr one.¡±¡±Xueyu, you go.¡± ¡°Yes! ¡°To be able to participate in thepetition with three great seniors, there¡¯s no neer who can remain calm. Panda looked on and mumbled to himself,¡¯they really didn¡¯t n to let ye Bing go on stage.¡± Sometimes, shame wasn¡¯t the opponent¡¯s attack. Rather, the other party simply did not think that you were a match for them. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even speak. After all, for so many years, the Chinese teams had never gone out of the game. It was excusable that they didn¡¯t send their trump card. Teng Hui lowered his head. Han Xi was also drinking water in silence. Her fingers paused in the middle of replying to the message. On the screen of her phone was a pagemonly used in WeChat. At the top of the dialog box was the word ¡°Nan¡±. ¡°I¡¯ve won the first round, so I¡¯ll be going up for the second round.¡± The other party immediately typed in very quickly: ¡°Go! Brothers! Take down that brat ye Bing!¡± Huleng didn¡¯t have the heart to tell that person that ye Bing didn¡¯t evene out. Adolf clenched his fists and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Feng nai stood there, holding a water bottle in his hand. Under the light, his handsome face seemed to be coated with a faint glow. However, his beautiful Phoenix eyes were emotionless, making it impossible for others to read his thoughts. ¡°The weak will be looked down upon. This has been a principle that has never changed since ancient times. Zhao sanpang looked around and said,¡±¡±You have to remember this feeling in your heart and use it in the next game. If there are no problems, go ahead.¡± Chapter 1717 ? Chapter 1717: Start of thepetition (2) Trantor: 5496903 Weng. As soon as Zhao sanpang finished speaking, mo bei, who had just finished drinking her water, stood up from her seat. Her actions were straightforward without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. After Panda heard her words, he did not stop and followed her. Even though he had never thought that one day he would y top. Adolf was the same, but when he heard master Fatty¡¯s words, he did not show any fear even though he was still uneasy. The weak would be looked down upon. Even if they were once nameless. They wanted everyone to remember this friendly match. Huaxia was not weak! The yers from Country H also looked over. ¡°I like your aura,¡± TIP raised his eyebrows. ¡°This year¡¯s China is different from every year.¡± After saying that, ZAI added,¡±¡±It¡¯s not just because of bey¡¯s participation.¡± ¡°I can see that. Unfortunately, they¡¯re facing us.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°ZAI extended his fist to meet TIP ¡®s. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That tacit interaction was still there even when they entered the training room and sat on the esports chairs. ¡°I¡¯m locking the back?¡± ¡°You guys should pay attention to bey?¡± TIP asked.¡± It was also in line with ZAI¡¯s thoughts,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know what position bey will be ying this time, but we can¡¯t let that champion out, just in case. I¡¯ll be at the topne. Don¡¯t worry, counter-jungler, Wu.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here. ¡°WU, respond. ZAI put on his headphones and said,¡¯remember to give a TIP and don¡¯t let han Xi get up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for the same thing a second time. ¡°Wu¡¯s eyes are filled with the light of victory. However, when the Chinese yers came online, they realized that the opponent¡¯s lineup was different from what they had expected. Han Xi wasn¡¯t there, and neither was Teng Hui. It was cold call and Panda on the field. ¡°Vice-captain. ¡°Team two¡¯s support panicked a little and went to look at ZAI.¡±They changed.¡± ZAI nced at the screen and said in a calm voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s okay, lock it ording to the original n. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The support of the second team directly took a Tanfu. Seeing this, Panda turned his head and asked,¡±¡±Should I really take it with me?¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Mo bei¡¯s reply was straightforward. Panda bit the bullet and locked it. By this time, countless people had already re-entered the viewing gallery. ¡°No way, why is cat god choosing a topne?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be arranged by a certain someone who can cover the sky with one hand again, right?¡± Some people would always guess maliciously and mock others. After all, just because he picked up the keyboard and used morality as his name, he thought he was a God. Little demon Bo didn¡¯t care about everything but he still had to keep the screenshots. He had use for them. Those who were really watching the game didn¡¯t care about this. Instead, it was the unattainable appearance of three yers from Country H¡¯s team. They were the top, mid, and jungler. It was obvious that Country H was not going to let the Chinese team win this round! ¡°The key to victory is in the top half of the jungle.¡± ¡°Huaxia¡¯s top and middlenes are going to be hard to fight.¡± ¡°Look at the lineup of Huaxia!¡± ¡°King is not jungling anymore? Go to the bottomne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that bey is still a support, but if I remember correctly, this yer called Summoner isn¡¯t in the middlene. ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how this was arranged.¡± ¡°No matter what the arrangement is, it can¡¯t break Country H¡¯s three-way joint attack, can it?¡± ¡°Country H¡¯s team doesn¡¯t just want to win. They want to tell the Chinese teams that with their current ability, they¡¯re not worthy of them giving it their all ...¡± Chapter 1718 ? Chapter 1718: So what if I¡¯m not favored (1) Trantor: 5496903 Such a lineup. There were indeed many people who had many thoughts. It was impossible for the organizingmittee to not consider the impact of public opinion. After all, some objective factors were real. If the team members lost here, would they lose their momentum? at that time, would they still have the mentality to participate in thepetition? After all, thepetition was never about anyone acting recklessly. Furthermore, there were also business considerations. The team needed sponsorships. After so many years, they had finally managed to advance. If the situation changed, the team¡¯s value would drop rapidly. As soon as the second round started, the organizingmittee called Zhao sanpang. ¡°We don¡¯t agree to let thepetition continue.¡± The man said as he looked at the reporters downstairs.¡±Since we won the first round, let¡¯s end it after the second round. Don¡¯t cause a bad influence.¡± The person who made the call had a high EQ. ¡°I know that the team members want to y against the world¡¯s strongest team but God fatty, you have to understand us. It is not good for us to do this.¡± Zhao sanpang furrowed his brows slightly. The person continued,¡±besides, it¡¯s not good for bey to continue fighting. The inte will say that in the face of the worldpetition, she doesn¡¯t care about the big picture and only wants to satisfy her own selfish desires.¡± ¡°Online?¡± Zhao sanpangughed. ¡°Fatty God, you have to admit that no one wants to see fans fighting. At this time, we should endure for the worldpetition.¡± The man sighed.¡±I know that it¡¯s hard for bey. She fought for this friendly match so that our yers can adapt to the pace of the worldpetition and see how the world¡¯s strongest team ys together. If you lose in the third match, the other members might not lose anything but bey will definitely be the target of a crusade. She has been lost for more than ten months. Do you have the heart to see her miss the worldpetition?¡± Zhao sanpang¡¯s right hand clenched even tighter. He hesitated because what the other party said was a very likely fact. This reminded him of the past. What was the reason for their Golden Triangle retirement? It was precisely because of this influence that luoluo was criticized and never had peace. It was still the same after so many years. Zhao sanpang¡¯s lips curled up.¡±Haven¡¯t you all asked yourself once? without that kid Feng nai, how could the current Chinese teams qualify?¡± Without bey, what could they use to fight against Country H¡¯s team? Why? After using her, you want to kick her?¡± ¡°Almighty fatty, you know that I can¡¯t make the decision. ¡°That person really had no choice.¡± The will of the people is as such.¡± Zhao sanpangughed heartily.¡±Public opinion? Should they use their public opinion to y the game? When did it start that yers had to listen to a group of people who didn¡¯t understand e-sports to influence their decisions when they went overseas to y?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this. That person made a concession. ¡®Let¡¯s see if we win or lose this match. If you win, it¡¯s fine if you want ye Bing to fight, but if you lose, you don¡¯t have to fight a third round. ¡± Zhao sanpang did not say anything. The man lowered his voice and said,¡±we have no choice.¡±¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zhao sanpang said after some thought. On the screen, everyone in their seats was still working hard for this match. However, the whole world seemed to have decided that they would lose. Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes changed as he thought of the past. ¡°As long as one is alive, who doesn¡¯t have a disadvantageous situation?¡± The silver-haired youngster held a lollipop in his mouth, full of carefreeness.¡±If they don¡¯t think highly of us, we¡¯ll beat them until everyone is convinced.¡± Chapter 1719 ? Chapter 1719: Begin the killing (1) Trantor: 5496903 That¡¯s right, if he wasn¡¯t looked upon favorably, he would beat everyone until they were convinced. This was the reason why they had returned. Buzzzzzz! The match began! Everyone¡¯s movements were very fast. This was especially true for Country H¡¯s team, who had taken the most advantageous position right from the start. Panda, on the other hand, was a little slow. After all, he rarely came into contact with top-Lane heroes. In terms of mechanics, he wasn¡¯t weak. After all, he was a pro yer. It was just that his thinking couldn¡¯t keep up. Outside the video, people could see the full view of the game. The advantage of watching the battle was that they could clearly see the entire map and what the red and blue teams were doing. The valley was filled with thick fog. Logically speaking, without vision, it was impossible for ordinary people to attack rashly at the start of the game. However, everyone could clearly see that ZAI was at the topne, farming while sending out the signal to attack. What was he doing? Just as people were feeling puzzled, suddenly! A figure came from the jungle and hid in the bushes by the river! It was Country H¡¯s jungler, Tip. After he had taken the red buff, he did not stop and continued to head over. Panda, who was still farming as hard as he could, did not notice this slight movement. After all, just going against ZAI in a Lane alone required him to be very focused. If his hand speed was even a little slower, he might not be able to keep up. In addition, ZAI¡¯s hero had a strong assault ability. His gaze was fixed on what was in front of him, and it was difficult for him to notice anything else. It was also at this moment. The TiP moved! Panda did not even have time to react! The speed of his entire body was reduced by the flying knife and he was controlled to stay in ce! ¡°There¡¯s someone on the topne!¡± Panda had just finished speaking. Tip appeared! A critical hit had taken away one-third of Panda¡¯s HP. If it was just a Tip, Panda could still hide under the tower while the opponent recovered his skills. However, other than Tip, there was also ZAI at the topne. At this time, people finally saw how fast ZAI¡¯s hand speed was. The moment TIP appeared, it was already right in front of Panda. It was extremely fast and dealt explosive damage, leaving Panda with no room to escape. Panda¡¯s HP dropped again at a visible rate. Adolf could not make it in time. ZAI¡¯s skill in keeping people around was top-notch. TIP used [charge] once again, directly crossing the edge of the tower. Second skill,[ughter]! With this set of damage, Panda had no way of escaping! FirstBlood! The sound effects yed. Adolf was already stunned. He had just finished the second half of the jungle. Panda was gone. He was looking at the time. More than a minute? This was just the beginning! The people watching the battle were shocked! ¡°Is he still human with this speed?¡± ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have one either.¡± ¡°Country H¡¯s topne is really indestructible.¡± ¡°The scariest part ising. From now on, the Chinese teams will clearly feel the difference between this match and the previous one.¡± Zhao sanpang was also watching from outside the training room. After killing the man, Tip didn¡¯t stay any longer. Once again, he hid himself in the darkness of the night. Using this hero, he had an innate killing advantage. When fighting with him, if one wasn¡¯t careful, they would be forced to follow his rhythm. He didn¡¯t know how they lost the game, and he didn¡¯t know when it started. The tower and the economy were gone. Those who had sparred with Tip before would have a deep understanding of this. He could only see the difference in numbers, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where the other party was. This was the TIP of the H nation team. However, this was only one of them. The other person who had waved his sleeves to defend the tower had not cooperated yet. China¡¯s jungler was already dumbfounded ... Chapter 1720 ? Chapter 1720: bey(2) Trantor: 5496903 Adolf was a little confused. He looked to his right and was about to speak. Mo bei opened her field of vision, her fingers moving up and down as fast as she spoke.¡±¡±The Blue Zone should have been lost. Come with me to the other side.¡± Opposite? Was he going to turn the tables? Although Adolf had no experience in jungling, he still had the courage. Without a word, he raised his sword and swept over. Mo bei¡¯s voice was very deep,¡¯call the cold to block vision.¡± ¡°Alright. ¡°Huanleng ying midner, this was something I wouldn¡¯t have dared to think about in the past. However, it was also this movement of his that caused the blood to boil. The opponent¡¯s mid clearly understood his intentions. ¡°They want to counter the blue team.¡± ¡°They have vision?¡± Tip raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± That personughed.¡±However, they have God bey. It won¡¯t be a problem to predict their position. Should I help to protect the blue? or should I go straight for the middle?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go for the middlene,¡± Tip said as he pulled up the map. bey wanted to reduce the gap. They would stop her. If bey was the jungler, they might have been wary of her awareness and tactics. If it was someone else. It was impossible for their economy and awareness to keep up with them. Tip was confident in this. With ZAI at the topne, the minion wave had always been an advantage, even the river crabs were his. The economic gap was already halfway there. Panda was finally resurrected and returned to the tower as fast as he could. Tip cut entered the jungle and cleared it out. Things weren¡¯t going well with Adolf, though. Lingling said that she didn¡¯t care about them. She would even show her face here and there from time to time to create an illusion in their vision. Not everyone could remember every corner of the map clearly. Mo bei was fast, but it was obvious that Adolf could not keep up with her. Fortunately, he got the blue in the end. Wu also did note over. ¡°Retreat!¡± Mo bei clicked her mouse as if she was burying something into the ground. If it was her, there would definitely be nothing left in the jungle. But the jungler was Adolf. Mo bei had also considered this point and made a timely decision. Adolf swung his sword backward. Huleng stood in the grass, ensuring that the fog was clear. But everything was going too smoothly. With the opponent¡¯s ability to control the entire scene. They had already discovered them. How could they not send a signal to WU and let hime to support? However, Wu did not even move ... In that instant, mo bei quickly zoomed in on her field of vision.¡±¡±Middlene, left!¡± Whoosh! At the same time! Country H¡¯s middlene moved. His skill wasn¡¯t in the jungler¡¯s area. Instead, he waved his long sleeves and used crowd control on cold. It was also at this very second! An exmation mark that was difficult to ignore appeared above huleng¡¯s head! It was a Tip! He did not appear immediately! However, it was just around them. ¡°F * ck, how do we dodge this?¡± The people watching couldn¡¯t help but scratch their heads. If he didn¡¯t know where his opponent was, he wouldn¡¯t know which direction to use sh in. At this time, it was difficult for the person who was aiming for the middlene! The surrounding grass was moving. On the screen, cold closed his eyes and leaned to the side. The moment the control disappeared, he pressed sh! Buzzzzzz! Tip¡¯s Flying Daggers missed? ¡°He dodged it?¡± ¡°This sh is awesome!¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± The spectators were in disbelief. However, the pro yers knew that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all. China¡¯s middlene had very sharp judgment and extraordinarybat experience, which was why he was able to dodge this attack. However, it was not over yet! Chapter 1721 ? Chapter 1721: The first spray of paint in the country, thin (1.2) Trantor: 5496903 After Huan Leng pressed sh, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he used a backhand skill to control Tip in mid-air. What was he doing? He predicted Tip¡¯s position? The spectators were in disbelief. After all, the champion that the Chinese team usually used was not in the middlene. However, he was actually able to predict the Tip of the attack, and his hand speed was also very fast. It was as if he had thrown out the skill without thinking. ¡°China¡¯s mid yer this time is really unexpected. ¡± Just as people were discussing. Country H¡¯s team leader Ling raised his eyebrows. Without any hesitation, he waved his long sleeves and flew towards the direction of hunleng. This time, he seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. By the time huleng raised his hand, the other party was already in front of him. If it was a one-on-one fight, he might still be able to fight. However, Tip and Ling¡¯s coordination was too good. They were indeed worthy of being the starting yers of Country H. After fighting side by side for so many years, they knew what the other party wanted to do. Thus, the moment Ling Tian waved his sleeve, he was already in a daze. Once again, Tip activated his ultimate skill. He turned invisible and charged forward. His first skill was Flying Daggers, and his second skill was critical damage. He was a sharp weapon with a raise of his hand. Huleng fell. Adolf didn¡¯t even have time to send reinforcements. Panda was on the topne and had no way ofing down. Tip was still tanking the turret. Just a little bit more blood and he could have exchanged one for one. However, Ling Tian waved his sleeves and blocked thest attack! In less than five minutes. Huaxia base had already lost two lives. What was not optimistic was that the minion wave in the middlene had also arrived. They were going up against Country H¡¯s jungler. China¡¯s jungler couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm at all. ¡°If China can¡¯t find a breakthrough in this match, it will end soon.¡± How could it be easy to find a breakthrough? Topne had ZAI, bottomne had Wu, middlene had Ling, and jungle had Tip. Just one of these four people could give an entire team a headache. Now, all four of them were here, and they even had a support who could heal at any time. They were like a well-trained ¡°Army¡±, lurking and hunting, healing and retreating. The entire jungle seemed to be in Tip¡¯s hands. When Adolf wanted to hit the red, the red was gone. When he wanted to hit the blue, ZAI was there. Under this vicious cycle, his economy was so low that he couldn¡¯t afford to explode. In fact, no one had ever yed such a difficult game. Even summoning the cold was difficult for them, let alone Adolf and Panda. It wasn¡¯t because of the position they were ying, but because of their speed and thinking. They were too fast, so fast that you didn¡¯t even have time to think before they came again. The people watching the battle saw it. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s apletely one-sided match. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± ¡°China¡¯s too weak. ¡± ¡°China isn¡¯t weak, thank you. It was someone who made the decision to y a friendly game with the H country team.¡± ¡°How can you know the difference without a friendly match? Does it mean we¡¯ll just wait until the first round of the worldpetition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that we can give them some time to grow.¡± ¡°ying the game is the best way to grow. ying against the strongest team is the only way to know when it¡¯s an official game. People like you who don¡¯t know really don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°If you want to speak, then speak. Why are you scolding people?¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to spray, but I¡¯m not allowed to? You talk too much, why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°I ... F * ck, if I could fight, why would I need professional yers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know you¡¯re a noob. You¡¯re a noob, but you¡¯re still using morality to kidnap people. Do you mean that professional yers have to win when they go on stage, and if they don¡¯t win, they¡¯re letting you down?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a professional yer, but you can¡¯t win? Are you ying?¡± ¡°We really love e-sports not because the team we like can win every game. The reason why we like them is that sometimes, even though they clearly know that there is a great disparity in strength between them and their enemy, and that it would be very difficult for them to win again, they still struggle hard in adversity. Even if there is a little hope, they will stand up again after falling and use all their strength to fight for a one in ten thousand chance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very proud to be a Chinese. The yers of our Chinese team are not afraid of the world¡¯s number one team, nor do they give up just because they are in a difficult situation. ¡± ¡°As for you, who¡¯s hiding on the other end of the inte? Other than a mouth, what was the use? Trash. ¡± ¡°I, I ... You, you scolded me!¡± ¡°Calling you trash is a statement of fact, not an insult.¡± ¡°You!¡± It was obvious that the other party¡¯s typing speed could not keep up with a certain young master outside the training room. Moreover, a certain young master was not polite at all. ¡°I what? With your hand speed and the courage to criticize professional yers, find a ss that doesn¡¯t even pass theputer Science level.¡± Who could stand this? The other party decisively said nothing, and the direction of thements was also a lot more refreshing. It was mainly because of the post by theizen ¡°one punch, one child¡±. They loved e-sports because of the group of teenagers. They had never given up. He was right. As Chinese, they were very proud. The yers of their Chinese team hade from a great country. They were not afraid, not cowards, not arrogant, not timid! Regardless of whether they won or lost this game. They were all worthy of being called professionals! The screen was flooded, it was actually flooded? The assistant looked on from the side and was somewhat dumbfounded.¡±¡±Young master Qin ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Bo,¡± The little demoness raised her eyes, her little face noble and cold. The assistant coughed and continued,¡±little young master Bo, are you usually like this?¡± There are too many haters online. Be careful and protect yourself. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± The little one stood up with one hand in his pocket, looking a littlezy. ¡°I¡¯ve scolded too many people these few days. Now, people call me the number one troll in the country, and no one dares to provoke me. Today, he¡¯s just a fish in the from quality education. ¡± The assistant thought,¡±the number one troll in the country ... Do you have to be so proud?¡± Besides, how old are you? The little one did not look at him. His eyes were focused on the screen, and his brows were furrowed into little furs.¡±This Feng nai fellow is really useless.¡± The assistant reminded him,¡±you were still calling the boss young master Feng.¡±¡± ¡°I thought everyone could see that I was just being polite. The little one took out hisputer again, pulled back and dragged the game map, and finally fixed his gaze on Feng nai. If sister bei was a jungler. The game would not be like this. Master fatty didn¡¯t allow sister bei to fight in the wild. It was because ye Bing hadn¡¯te yet. If they were here, they would have been crushed. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight back at all. The other side wouldn¡¯t have sent ye Bing up. The jungler¡¯s gold difference was too big. With the top Lane¡¯s movement and hand speed, the possibility of pulling back the situation was too low. The only way to find a breakthrough was to go down the bottomne! Let¡¯s see what the young master of the Feng family, who lives off a woman, is thinking. The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes ... Chapter 1722 ? Chapter 1722: Turning the impossible into possible Trantor: 5496903 On the screen, the Tip did not seem to have any intention of stopping. The midner of Country H¡¯s team was getting fiercer and fiercer. ¡°The Chinese team¡¯s jungler can¡¯te over.¡± ¡°Tip must have predicted this. The Chinese teams ¡®jungle is gone again.¡± ¡°From the start of the game until now, the jungler doesn¡¯t even have a blue buff on him.¡± ¡°The middlene is the most difficult. There¡¯s no one to support us.¡± Cold call still had a way to block the first wave of minions. As long as he could block the second wave, he might be overtaken. The spectators shook their heads as they watched. It was only a matter of time before China lost. If the topner couldn¡¯t get over, it would be difficult to defend the tower. It was difficult for the jungler to grasp Tip¡¯s awareness. No matter how good his mid-Lane intuition was, he couldn¡¯t just rely on it to escape. The bottomne would disappear from time to time. He was fine inning, but she didn¡¯t know what he was doing. It seemed like he was wandering. ¡°What¡¯s the ADC of the Chinese team doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It feels like ayman. You don¡¯t even know how to support?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not ayman. I heard that he¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°He¡¯s sick?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s that King!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first clear king who came to our H-server before. I don¡¯t think he has this ID in the Korean server, but everyone knows that he¡¯s the captain of China¡¯s ck me team, King.¡± ¡°No way? Was this the mysterious first kill King? Just this?¡± ¡°Quickly look! His position!¡± ¡°Is he ... Jungling?¡± ¡°ADC doesn¡¯t line up, jungler? What are you ying?¡± On the screen, they could clearly see that Feng NAI¡¯s champion had swept across the river and rolled directly to the side of the red BUFF. Each of his shots was on point. After taking the red buff, he quickly returned to the river and ate the river crab. It wasn¡¯t over yet. After jungling, he didn¡¯t return to the bottomne, but hid in the bushes in the middle. ¡°Is he giving up because he can¡¯t take down the tower?¡± ¡°He¡¯s hiding in this position to ambush the mage, right?¡± ¡°Please, that¡¯s God Ling. Why would he cross this Bush? What a joke, did he think this was a random match?¡± ¡°Is he trying to outnk us?¡± ¡°Who are you going to surround? TIP God and Ling God? Did he not want to live anymore? Buy one get one free?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s trying to outnk them. He¡¯s just trying to block their vision. The support isn¡¯t following him, and he¡¯s still fighting two of them?¡± Indeed, mo bei had not followed them. She was still at the bottomne, where Wu could see. Wu continued to farm as usual, asionally using his skills to explore the bushes. After all, it was a foggy map and he had to be on guard. KING would hide in the bushes and farm him. With bey around, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to keep an eye on the situation. Moreover, bey¡¯s intentions were already very obvious. She wanted to y in thete game, which was why she was always protecting the ADC. WU¡¯s eyes darkened when he thought of this. bey probably did not know those three lunatics well. When they started fighting, how could they give others a chance to y in thete game? Very quickly. The second tower would be broken. And wherever the TIP touched, there would never be any survivors. No matter how conscious Huaxia¡¯s midner was, he would not be able tost until the end. Because of Ling, he was even more terrifying when he got serious! As a teammate, WU knew the three of them best. If they were just ying around, it might be fine. What was scary was that they had reached an agreement and wanted to end the battle quickly. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Someone suddenly shouted! On the screen, Ling tu¡¯s sh closed in. Caught off guard, cold call dodged Ling tu¡¯s control, but he didn¡¯t have time to look to his left. It was the invisible Tip! Chapter 1723 ? Chapter 1723: Time for the hunt! Trantor: 5496903 Buzzzzzz! The moment Tip appeared, everyone outside the arena panicked. If he lost his life again, there would be no point in ying the game. Tip¡¯s team would continue to advance and destroy the entire middlene until they reached China¡¯s base. Huleng was destined to be unable to dodge this move. Tip¡¯s Flying Daggers had already struck his body. Cold call¡¯s HP was dropping. Ling mo waved his long sleeves and charged forward again! Some of the spectators didn¡¯t want to watch anymore, so they changed their positions and went to a certain blog. Huleng couldn¡¯t have survived. Just as everyone was thinking this. Summoning cold suddenly moved! On the screen, he dodged Ling¡¯s crowd control with a sh, and at the same time, he also used a big move! His speed was so fast that no one could even see how he connected his movements. Even Tip didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be so tenacious. After all, it was impossible for anyone toe to his aid in the topne. bey was still at the bottomne and WU was holding her back. China¡¯s jungler didn¡¯t have the awareness and speed. This person was still trying to counterattack? Tip couldn¡¯t help but admit that his opponent was a worthy opponent. If it had been someone else, he might have been able to turn the situation around with this control. However, the other party didn¡¯t understand that even if he was controlled, there was still Ling. Ling would still take him away. As for the mages who didn¡¯t have sh in their hands, there was no doubt that they couldn¡¯t Dodge. It was the same when he entered the tower. The minion wave had arrived. From the very beginning, Tip and the others had nned to take down the tower. After all, there was a world-ss teammander like Ling. When it came to the calction of the minion wave and skills, other than bey, no other yer could do better than him. And it was just as they had expected. The minions had already arrived and were the first to enter the tower. Ling waved his sleeves again. At this time, not only was summoning cold¡¯s HP almost gone, but his blue was also depleted. Other than A normal attack, he didn¡¯t have enough strength to use any skills or counterattack. The sounds of killing filled the entire training room. From the moment he attacked to the moment he harvested, it was only a short moment. Tip was still frozen outside the tower. But just as he said, the control of cold was no longer important. They could follow their n and destroy the middle tower as well. Everyone felt that the game was over. Especially when he heard that Huan Leng had been assassinated, he even turned off the screen. However, in the next second! For some reason, there was a second sound of killing! The people who had notpletely withdrawn from the battle were stunned! ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Did I hear it wrong?¡± ¡°Who died in China?¡± ¡°On our way?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not China!¡± It was Country H¡¯s team! And the person who died was none other than TiP, who was being controlled! If it was just the sound of fighting. Now, the sound effects of the game came out. Everyone was dumbfounded. TiP? Tip was the one who died? How did he die? How did he die? People couldn¡¯t wait to get into the game! When the view returned to the middlene, both eyes were moving! That, that was! King!? On the screen, in the midst of the fire, a figure carrying a gun on one shoulder could be seen. It was extremely explosive. The viewing gallery was already in an uproar. It was because no one had expected King to appear here. Even WU, who was on the other end of the line, was at a loss for a moment after hearing the sound effects. Clearly, bey was still around. She had protected King while they were hunting for crabs in the river. Could it be ... Wu seemed to have thought of something, and his pupils suddenly contracted! Chapter 1724 ? Chapter 1724: The real king Trantor: 5496903 Could it be that bey was the only one who hit the river crabs just now? There was no King? Wu did not have an urate vision, but anyone would think that a support would not stay at the bottomne alone. Besides, bey had gone to the jungle, how could she be at the bottomne alone ... Wait! bey had revealed her head on purpose for him to see so that they would maintain this illusion and that he would never think that King would outnk them. This was not the most terrifying thing. The scariest thing was King¡¯s finances! When did his finances start to be so high? He clearly didn¡¯t feel anything when they werening. Even if he had the same amount of saber points as him, it was impossible for him to have such a high economy. Unless ... Wu moved his mouse. Jungle? He ate all the jungles in his own jungle? From the beginning until now, China¡¯s jungler¡¯s finances had not been able to recover. Was he the one who had given half of the red zone to King? When he realized this, WU subconsciously looked at the Tip! The TiP had already sent out a signal! While WU was still thinking, the topne yer, ZAI, had already started moving! They did not give the Chinese teams any chance to counterattack. The speed of the joint attack was extremely shocking! However, when he moved, Panda moved as well. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could at least dy it and buy time for boss! They had to defend the middle tower. Ye Bing hadn¡¯te out yet, so this match couldn¡¯t just end like this! Panda shifted his body and activated his entire shield to block ZAI. There was no one who didn¡¯t admire his courage and reaction. His positioning was very urate and his shield was activated in time. However, ZAI was indeed the strongest top yer in the world. With the experience from the previous match. He did not waste any more time. He had calcted that Panda would stop him, and with a backward movement, he swept past the grass beside Panda! The feint was so fast that Panda only had time to see a figure sh in front of him. Immediately after, he felt the wind in the grass beside him. Using the same method, ZAI wouldn¡¯t fall for it a second time. Moreover, his teammates were from the second team in the previous match, and this match was the real starting lineup for Country H¡¯s team. The moment TiP fell, it sent out a signal. Ling retreated in time. Panda did not stop ZAI. This meant that King¡¯s ambush from behind would turn into a counter-attack! ¡°Boss!¡± Panda shouted anxiously. On the screen, from a full perspective. The crowd saw that King was surrounded by ZAI and Ling. If he continued to charge forward, he would definitely not be able to survive. At this time, there would definitely be one smart person who would make a profit. But Feng nai was still moving forward. ¡°King is going to blow up this time.¡± Just as people were guessing. Feng nai had alreadye to Ling¡¯s side. Ling was a teammander and was the best at calcting. He had a big move in his hand and didn¡¯t n to retreat. He waved his sleeves in the direction he came from, wanting to stop him. However, in the next second, the person in front of him suddenly leaned to the left without any warning. Bang! The Cannonball was fired! Ling¡¯s HP, which had already been depleted, instantly fell to residual blood! He had calcted everything, but he had missed one thing-King himself! In thest match, when they had seen him, he had only used the Cang Mountain Dragon roar. This move was extremely shocking in the eyes of the spectators. It was indeed true. However, in the eyes of the starting yers in country H, there was a difference between King¡¯s move and bey ¡®s. King¡¯s Own movements weren¡¯t as stable as before. What remained might just be his subconscious reaction after so many years. There wouldn¡¯t be any big mistakes here. But no one knew. When they were all children. Other than her twin brother mo Nan, the only person who caught bey¡¯s eye was never Leng. Instead, it was the young master who had run away from home when she was in the audience seats of the worldpetition. King was the only person who could make bey subconsciously look at his battle records for so many years. No one knew about this. Ling, Wu, Tip, and even ZAI had all misjudged Feng nai. How could King, who had single-handedly pulled up the entire team¡¯s line of y, be so weak? ¡°Left side, attack.¡± That sound made Panda¡¯s heart skip a beat. Is ... Is boss back? ¡°Fight.¡± Feng NAI¡¯s eyes had clearly changed. Even the champion he was controlling was faster than one speed. He turned sideways, rolled, stood still, and bang! Another shot! The target of this shot wasn¡¯t Ling. Instead, it was ZAI, who wasing from the left. It was clear that this shot had surprised everyone. Ming mingling¡¯s HP was high enough to be harvested. Not him, but ZAI? Could it be that he was going to lead them to the dragon¡¯s cave like the previous match? The same trick would not work on ZAI. However, just as people were thinking this. The next second, the figure in front of him disappeared. His speed was very fast. Just as everyone saw him, he had already arrived beside Ling. His target was Ling! Was that shot just now just to confuse the public? Using ¡°ZAI¡± to confuse the public? Was China¡¯s ADC that strong? People¡¯s eyes were wide open because they couldn¡¯t predict what the contestants were going to do. Even with the full view, he still didn¡¯t know what their next move and thoughts were. On the screen, the sparks from the cannon had yet to fall. Then, he charged towards King! China¡¯s ADC was finished! This was the first thought that rose in the hearts of all the people watching the battle from overseas. It was also at this moment that Feng nai did a side roll. At the same time he entered the grass, he used A normal attack and killed Ling without any hesitation! At the same time. ZAI¡¯s de was right in front of him. However, just as the de was about to touch Feng NAI¡¯s heart ... His entire body was enveloped in ayer of golden light! That was ... A golden body! When did he change his clothes? Wasn¡¯t he always dealing damage? An ADC could do this now? It was impossible for an ordinary person to do it. However, people had forgotten that it was King. King, who had never lost a single match in the individualpetition! The pool of heroes was so deep that no one could guess which position he would lose to as an all-rounded King! His fighting style had changed. This was obvious. In thest match, he had only relied on his intuition and years of experience. Right now, it was as if a switch had been reactivated. With an unstoppable momentum, he quickly stood up after he was buried in the grass. As he leaned back, he aimed his gun at ZAI. He actually wanted to fight back! He already had a sliver of health left, yet he was still thinking of fighting back! Was this ADC crazy? That¡¯s ZAI! Under ZAI¡¯s knife, there was no such thing as a fragile skin. Furthermore, TIP had resurrected and was currently rushing over. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that this wave of attacks would blow him up? Chapter 1725 ? Chapter 1725: Can¡¯t block Trantor: 5496903 ZAI¡¯s eyes deepened. He didn¡¯t change because of Feng NAI¡¯s control. Therefore, after his first attack missed, he did not slow down. Instead, he quickly turned back and stabbed the ground with his saber, avoiding the cannonballs that wereing at him. The speed was so fast that people could only see his shadow. Without watching the rey, it was impossible to see how he had dodged the cannon. The next second, he was in front of King again. With this knife, King would not be able to survive! After all, King probably didn¡¯t have any more equipment to change. But it probably didn¡¯t represent the truth. As the de streaked across, the crowd once again witnessed what it meant to switch equipment in seconds. That was! A famous saber? He had changed his saber again! ¡°Is this guy a professional yer?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just changing his clothes!¡± He was indeed not just changing his clothes! He took advantage of the gap between ZAI¡¯s skills and used a normal attack. With the red Buff on King, his attacks were sticklish and this made it difficult for ZAI to counter-attack immediately. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. Just as ZAI was about to turn around, King pressed the punishment button. Only then did people notice! King¡¯s skill was actually ice punishment! If an ADC yed like this, his teammates wouldn¡¯t even need to farm. However, it was this [punishment] that had slowed down ZAI! Immediately after that, he leaned back to put some distance between him and ZAI. He aimed his gun at him and bang! In an instant! The next second, ZAI¡¯s HP dropped to the lowest! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he can kill ZAI?¡± ¡°Impossible! Look at the position of Tip!¡± The people watching the game from a full perspective could see the entire map. He also understood why ZAI had directed the battle to the right side of the map because the Tip was here! In the bushes, Tip was like a Night Wolf, using his ulti and invisibility as he headed straight in Feng NAI¡¯s direction! Buzzzzzz! Second skill, slow. The flying Dagger stabbed Feng NAI¡¯s back. ZAI was still there, and the damage he dealt was not small. The two of them surrounded KING. Just as Tip was about to leap up and use his ultimate skill to reap the lives of his enemies! However, Feng nai did a roll, and while avoiding his damage, he aimed his long cannon at the flying dragon on one side of the jungle! ¡°He¡¯s trying to stir up trouble again?¡± ¡°That move in thest match was called the Dragon¡¯s Roar of the Blue Mountain, right? that kind of move can only be used by a specific jungler champion. It¡¯s impossible to use an ADC to achieve that effect.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like the Dragon roar of the Cang Mountain.¡± ¡°Then why did he fight the dragon?¡± Soon, people understood why he did that. After the Wyvern was enraged, it swiped down with its ws. As a result, half of the damage from the Tip¡¯s ultimate skillnded on the Wyvern, so he did not lose much HP. ¡°He¡¯s using the Wyvern to split the damage? You can even y like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a flying dragon! How did he dare to do that?¡± ¡°Old K isn¡¯t afraid of anything. Calm down, calm down. He¡¯s not a human, he¡¯s scarier than Fei Long.¡± Just as this bullet screen shed by ... Feng nai fired another shot in the direction of the flying dragon. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t harvest, why is he fighting the dragon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s healing!¡± ¡°He changed to the vampiric saber!¡± He was dealing damage while dodging skills and changing his equipment at the same time? Not to mention hands, it was not even enough for the eyes of ordinary people. All they could see was that King, who had been on the brink of death, had now recovered half of his health. However, it was not over yet! With a pull, he stuck the Tip in the middle of the dragon¡¯s cave and raised the long cannon, dealing explosive damage. This time, he didn¡¯t use a Tip. Instead, at the veryst moment before firing, he turned around and rolled backward, aiming at the low HP ZAI! Chapter 1726 ? Chapter 1726: He had gone crazy. Trantor: 5496903 Bang! Bang! This shot came out of nowhere! As he was about to attack, ZAI was still dealing damage. No matter how fast his hands were, it was toote for him to change his equipment. The killing sound effect sounded. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at ZAI, who was lying down. However, King didn¡¯t intend to keep his gun after killing the man. He pushed his right leg backward, and after hended and stabilized his body, he instantly adjusted the direction of the attack! After sensing the danger, Tip dodged the shot in the dragon¡¯s cave! However, while he dodged, Fei Long did not. The Wyvern¡¯s aggro value was once again fully drawn, and it raised its dragon ws high! The Tip was about to be crushed under his feet. He turned around and used his hand speed to escape the damage range. It had to be said that Tip¡¯s awareness was really strong. However, it was still no match for that long-range yer¡¯s scheming mind. King¡¯s attacksnded on the flying dragon again and again. Every time he hit it, he would roll backward. Everyone watched as his health bar slowly rose back up. Meanwhile, Tip was still in the dragon¡¯s cave. Judging from the Wyvern¡¯s attack range and angle ... The person who had provoked it was Tip, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t let this tiny human off the hook. mes shot out from its mouth. In order to Dodge the attack, Tip had used up a lot of his energy. Not only that. The champion he used had its own limitations. Judging from the champion chosen by the TIP, it was not hard to tell that the strategy of Country H¡¯s team from the very beginning was to crush their opponent in the early game. The Chinese team¡¯s lineup was very fragile in the early stages, which could be seen from the previous match. In addition, their jungler¡¯s support speed was far slower than TiP ¡®s. That was why Country H¡¯s team had chosen to use stealth and harvest as their first consideration when picking their assassins. Feng nai had also taken advantage of this point to counterattack. The champion that Tip had chosen was a ¡®harvest¡¯ champion and could not deal continuous damage. After being affected by the Wyvern¡¯s buff, it was difficult for him to remain invisible for a long time. In other words, his big move was basically useless in the dragon¡¯s cave. Under such circumstances. It would be difficult for Tip to defeat King with the red buff! However, a Tip was still a Tip. Even though he was at a disadvantage against the champion, his positioning and maneuvering did not give King a chance to make a move. Furthermore, Ling had been revived! He had also rushed to the middlene! Other than Ling, the defense towers of the Chinese teams were also in danger. It was impossible for Bey toe over to support. He couldn¡¯t even dy here. King had to return. Otherwise, if the bottomne Tower was destroyed, even if King didn¡¯t die, this battle would be a loss. However, it was obvious that King had no intention of going back. With his headphones on, his fingers didn¡¯t stop moving. His voice was cold.¡±Stop him.¡± The words were meant for Panda. Panda¡¯s movements were very fast, and he did not hesitate at all. After he swept out of the grass, he stood in front of Ling. Using the topner as a shield, it could be said that Feng NAI¡¯s ystyle was quite domineering. However, Panda knew that this was the boss he was truly familiar with! Ling¡¯s damagended. Panda¡¯s HP instantly dropped by half. It was also at this moment that King raised his sniper cannon and aimed at Tip, who was about to escape from the dragon¡¯s cave. Just when everyone thought that the Tip was over. Suddenly! His figure was not on the map! The effect of the Wyvern Buff was gone. He was invisible again! King had lost his target. This was something that everyone could see. However, on the screen, people could only watch as the figure slightly adjusted the muzzle of the sniper cannon. The next second. ¡°Bang!¡± Chapter 1727 ? Chapter 1727: Apotheosized in one battle Trantor: 5496903 The Cannonball cut through the entire Canyon, and the sound echoed. The people couldn¡¯t believe their ears. She sat on the chair in a daze, listening to the muffled sound. This, this is ... Before anyone could make their guess, the sound effects reverberated throughout the entire training room! Doublekill! Double kill! Some of the spectators couldn¡¯t even sit still. King wasn¡¯t the only one who killed both ZAI and Tip? It was! ¡°Just now, that st, he, he was ...¡± ¡°Blind snipe!¡± When these two words came out. Apart from the normal yers, even the pro yers from the other teams looked at each other. For this friendly match. At first, the outside world didn¡¯t care, but now they were serious. The person in charge of the battle analysis whispered into the coach¡¯s ear,¡±¡±From King¡¯s angle, he indeed doesn¡¯t have a field of view. It¡¯s the same from a full perspective. The only exnation for this shot being able to hit him is that he calcted the path that Tip would take by following the path that he walked. However, the uracy of this is very low. Tip isn¡¯t just any ordinary yer. His hand speed and awareness are extremely strong. In order to calcte his path, you must first be very familiar with the champion that he¡¯s using. You might even be more familiar with the champion than him. Next, you must calcte the cooldown time of his skills. As for his hand speed and thinking, it was too difficult. Although King was very strong, he probably did not have the ability to do so. Some of his recent videos in the promotionpetition did not show it. He was strong enough to control everyone. Even in the past, he was not this strong. The only one who could do this was bey. She had shown this ability in the China division¡¯s preliminarypetition but her opponents were all very average. This kind of fighting style could not guarantee a hit. I personally think that this shot was a coincidence.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not a coincidence?¡± Country R¡¯s coach touched his chin, his eyes darkened, and he turned back to look at the analyst. The analyst¡¯s eyes widened, and he lowered his gaze.¡±If it¡¯s not a coincidence, it means that the Chinese battleteam has another person like bey. That will be terrifying.¡± ¡°Re-adjust the information on King.¡± Country R¡¯s coach retracted his gaze.¡±Ye Bing hasn¡¯t left the field yet. It¡¯s too early to make any conclusions. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The analyst turned on a full-range video recording, as well as an analysis of the speed and angle. By looking at the other teams, he would be able to clearly calcte the characteristics and habits of each yer. The reason why Country R had done so was because Country H had sent out three yers in their starting lineup at once. This was a rare opportunity. It was very helpful for them to gather information before thepetition. However, they had not expected that this technology would be used on King. The spectators ¡®stand was already in an uproar. There was no way to believe that the cannon would hit. ¡°Tip is still invisible, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the rey. I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°The fog on the map hasn¡¯t dispersed yet. There are no wards, and we can¡¯t see anything from China.¡± ¡°If this wasn¡¯t a friendly match, I¡¯d be suspecting if China had x-ray vision.¡± ¡°It does look like X-ray vision. I don¡¯t know how you hit it. Tell me the principle.¡± ¡°Principle? It¡¯s the same principle as Wu¡¯s blind sniping in thest game. What¡¯s the big deal about it? there¡¯s more than one kid in our team who can blind snipe. ¡± ¡°This is different from Wu¡¯s blind sniping. In the previous match, the opponent was standing. In this match, the Tip is moving. How do we fight?¡± ¡°What do you mean how to y? as long as you have hands, it¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m cheating.¡± ¡°The cheating country said that another country is cheating. I¡¯mughing, I¡¯mughing.¡± ¡°Then exin to me how he managed to hit it.¡± ¡°Allies, move aside. I¡¯ll do it. If you want to see a fancy blind shot at a moving target, please watch the editing of bey¡¯s god-like breakthrough. It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯ll only suspect that she has x-ray vision on the entire map. ¡°From the perspective of the path, I suggest that you learn mathematics Well first. You may not understand the world of top students.¡± Everyone knew that in such apetition, it was impossible for there to be any cheat that could see through things. It was just that some people from other countries were not convinced and wanted to pour dirty water on him. Fortunately, the public opinion was pulled back in time. However, people would always find it strange to have such public opinion. Hence, when the little demon Bo saw this, she hooked her assistant¡¯s little finger. The assistant saw that young master Qin was too small, so he could only squat down and ask,¡±¡±Young master Qin ... Bo, please speak.¡± ¡°Go and check these IDs. They don¡¯t look like they are insensible in China. It seems like someone is trying to y dirty. ¡°Little demon Bo¡¯s voice still had a hint of childishness.¡±Tell uncle Feng to make some preparations in advance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant looked at him as he instructed her, not forgetting to me theizens. She even drank a mouthful of his warm milk from time to time in a carefree manner. With that typing speed and the calm expression, if one didn¡¯t have a strong mentality, they really couldn¡¯t be the number one troll in the world. Country H¡¯s team had not expected King to get a double kill. Old K¡¯s aggressive ying style had already made han Junxi¡¯s face a little stiff. He looked around the training room, and then at ye Bing, who was standing beside him. They couldn¡¯t possibly send their team¡¯s true yers for a friendly match. He had agreed to bey¡¯s proposal to test her and not to give her any other value. He had underestimated King. Looking at him, which part of his brain was damaged? Not only that, the rhythm of his attack reminded him of the person he didn¡¯t want to recall the most-Qin mo! Back then, this was how he kept them in check! Han Junxi took a deep breath and looked at the figure who was doing whatever he wanted in their jungle. His head was about to explode. Anyone could tell that King was like a sharp sword at this moment, cutting off the rhythm of the H country¡¯s team and lifting the Chinese team up. It was originally a one-sided dead end, but now, it was alive! Some people would ask why Wu did not support. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any reinforcements, but by the time he wanted to move, huleng was already alive. That yer did not go to the middlene but went straight to the bottomne. Not only did he cut off his path of support, but he also cleared out the wave of minions he had brought. The advantage that the H nation¡¯s team had was gone just like that. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Feng nai. Panda was the same. He hesitated and called out,¡±¡±Boss,¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, for some reason, the champion he was controlling seemed to have paused for a moment. Then, he raised his head. His handsome face was frighteningly pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His gaze changed too quickly, and there was a hint of evil in it. Panda opened his mouth, but before he could say anything ... Mo bei¡¯s voice was heard.¡±Don¡¯t get distracted. Take the opportunity to push the topne.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Panda then came back to his senses and began to desperately fight for time to lead the minions. They were still in thepetition. If there was any time, he would wait until thepetition was over and go to confirm with boss. But ... Did boss turn back just now? In fact, he didn ¡®T. Feng NAI¡¯s other personality was still there. It was just that the two consciousnesses existed at the same time. Speaking of which, this was a rare situation. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the secondary personality had existed for too long or if the secondary personality had deliberately given his current consciousness to the primary personality. The two personalities were co-existing at this moment, but it was too exhausting. It had to be said that Feng nai was indeed different from ordinary people. Just how strong was one¡¯s mentalwork and heart to allow two personalities to appear at the same time? After all, a patient with multiple personalities might have aplete mental breakdown. If it were anyone else, they would have gone crazy. Meanwhile, Feng nai was still calcting the cooldown time of his opponent¡¯s skill. The people in the audience were all saying that King had undoubtedly been crowned a God in this friendly match. Blind sniping from time to time, taking the Dragon after a double kill, no one had ever yed against Country H like this. ¡°F * ck, the starting lineup of Country H¡¯s team is actually just so-so.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t even beat the lowest ranked Chinese team.¡± The person who said these words was not on the field. However, Country H¡¯s team had not used their full strength. After TIP died, he smiled and looked at ZAI. ZAI did not reply. Instead, it was the mid-Lane mage, Ling, who waved his long sleeves and stuck to Adolf, who was being used as a shield. This scene came too suddenly. People were still looking at the flying dragon under the King cannon. The sound of Adolf being killed came from the middlene. It was almost a second away from Feng NAI¡¯s attack. However, it was not over yet! He went straight to the bottomne. King would hit them, he would hit the other. There was no gap at all in terms of economy! Even if Feng nai had taken down the Wyvern, without the Buff attribute, he would only have been able to clear one more wave of Dragons. The team from Country H was not afraid of Qing Long. On the other hand, with the ¡°transition point,¡± Ling would be able to use the Wyvern¡¯s HP recovery to move without much effort. The moment Adolf was stuck, he didn¡¯t think he would die just like that. Based on his observation just now, he could still wait for old K to save him. However, by the time he couldn¡¯t move, his hands were numb. Adolf could clearly feel that the opponent¡¯s midner¡¯s ystyle had changed! He didn¡¯t even look like a mid. Not only did he cross the tower to kill him, but when he waved his sleeve, he also ate the blood bag under his tower and even cut off the minion line between the two Towers. Using the Wyvern as the central axis, with a wave of his long sleeves, he ughtered their jungle! The spectators also noticed this. As Ling¡¯s movements were too tricky and he always passed by the bushes, and King was too eye-catching, they didn¡¯t react in time. When they heard the sounds of killing, Ling Tian had already arrived at the topne. His entire body was hidden in the mist. Not only that, but he had also inserted a Ward here to open his vision. In other words, Huaxia¡¯s topner was doomed. The moment this thought came to their minds. On the other side, ZAI and Tip had already been revived. While Panda streaming was clearing the minions, Ling Tian suddenly waved his sleeves! Clingy! t A! Clingy! Control! Heal the damage! After the entire set, Panda did not even have time to react, and his health dropped by more than half a bar. Subconsciously, he pressed the gather button. However, at this moment, the most dangerous part of the Chinese team was not him, but the bottomne, which had already formed a siege! Chapter 1728 ? Chapter 1728: North Trantor: 5496903 Tip and ZAI¡¯s target was obvious. The two of them had suddenly increased their speed, not giving the bottomne any chance to escape. The person clearing the bottomne was called cold. Mo bei sensed that something was amiss. As she retreated, she activated her shield. Even so, it did not stop the tower-crossing between Tip and ZAI! Wu¡¯s damage suddenly shot up, and in the blink of an eye, the other side not only took down cold, but also took down their defense tower at the bottomne! At the same time, the sound effects of Panda¡¯s death could be heard! It had only been a short minute since Feng nai had achieved a double kill! Even the people watching were caught off guard. Not to mention Adolf, who had just died. They were just saying that China had reversed the situation. No one had expected that the H country team would be able to take back the rhythm in the next minute. Not only that, they had once again forced the Chinese teams into a corner. The towers at the top and bottomne were broken at the same time. Ling waved his long sleeves and dealt damage to the monsters by the river. Before he could return to the middlene, he was already full of health. His hero was different from the other mages. Multiple discement, strong drain, uncontroble. In a team battle, he could even continuously deal damage. When such a champion was in Ling¡¯s hands, he could enter and exit the jungle as if he was in a no man¡¯snd. He had a clear view of the entire Blue Zone of the Chinese team. The minion wave in the middlene had also been broken through by him. Feng nai could manage the topne, but he couldn¡¯t manage the othernes. If it was said that the battle in China just now was held up by King, the unexpected sword. The current team from Country H was like a well-trained Army. They didn¡¯t just break one path, but three. They didn¡¯t take a blue Buff, but a jungle. It was extremely fast, like a wave. This was especially true for Tip and ZAI. Their aura was clearly different from before. The two figures were like arrows shot from a fully drawn bow, bringing with them a gust of wind as they swept through the grass. And it was obvious that their fighting style was different from before. ZAI did not return to the topne. His goal was clear, to capture the enemy and take the turret! He could tell from the moment Adolf came out. ZAI was in the jungle by the road, calcting where he would go, he directly stabbed towards it! Adolf¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow, but he still couldn¡¯t avoid the sudden damage. At the critical moment. A shield covered his body. It was mo bei. Her blood volume was obviously not very healthy. He had been at the bottomne for too long, and he was almost out of stamina. But even so ... She still managed to save Adolf. Seeing this, Adolf wanted to fight back. ¡°Retreat. ¡®Mo bei¡¯s intuition told her that something was wrong. Just when Adolf didn¡¯t understand why they had to retreat ... Tip suddenly appeared! It turned out that he had been hiding in the grass all this time, but no one had noticed him since he was invisible. The Tip¡¯s target was not Adolf. It was obvious that he was waiting for mo bei! One could tell just by looking at the direction of the throwing knife! Mo bei¡¯s HP was not enough to withstand this set of attacks. There were already people who couldn¡¯t bear to watch and closed their eyes! However, in the next second, everyone realized that the tip of the flying Dagger had missed! ¡°What was that just now!¡± ¡°Snake-like movement!¡± ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Even a support can be like this?¡± ¡°How fast is his hand speed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just her hand speed, look at her positioning. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, did she switch to her left hand?¡± Chapter 1729 ? Chapter 1729: Without the support of teammates Trantor: 5496903 Logically speaking, the spectators couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the practice room. After all, it wasn¡¯t a live broadcast of the game. However, mo bei¡¯s snake-like movements were too fast. It waspletely different from when she had been at the bottomne earlier. While avoiding the tip, she did not forget to change her equipment. It was a dazzling operation, and anyone could see that she had changed hands. That was indeed the case. Mo bei wasn¡¯t trying to hide her strength. It was just that when she raised her hand and moved, he could see the gauze in her sleeve. Grandfather Butler¡¯s surgery had been very sessful, and Mo bei did not have any side effects. It was just that she had not yet recovered. In the ten 1v1 matches before the team battle, mo bei had been using her left hand all the time in order to end it quickly. In the first team battle, she switched to her right hand to ensure a long rest. Before he left the hospital, grandfather Butler had instructed him not to exert too much force on his left hand during the recovery period. Mo bei had initially nned to switch to her left hand when the time was right. However, it was clear that the situation did not allow it. From Feng NAI¡¯s behavior, it could be seen that the main personality had notpletely returned. In his current situation, even if he could suppress the rhythm of Country H¡¯s team, he could not guarantee that he would be able to win all the way. First, his condition would affect his operation. Secondly, Country H¡¯s team was very mobile. They were very strong, aggressive in their attacks, and quick in supporting. Ling alone could control the middle and uppernes. Tip and ZAI worked together, and they were everywhere. On the other hand, Feng nai was the only damage dealer so far. Panda could still handle a topner against a normal team, but against Country H¡¯s team, it would be impossible for them to keep up with Feng NAI¡¯s speed. It would be very difficult for a jungler like Adolf to rise up. Huleng had already been targeted to death by the other party. Mo bei was ying as a support. Ling, ZAI, and Tip¡¯s abilities were not just for show. From the moment Feng nai had gotten the double kill, they had started to get serious. Ling was the most obvious and aggressive. They watched as he waved his sleeves and plundered the economy. Only then did he understand the saying that was often said in the circle. Only when they could break Ling¡¯s formation could they win against Country H¡¯s team. With him around, Country H¡¯s team would not lose the team battle. In addition to Tip and ZAI¡¯s powerful harvest. He was simply going to kill three people. In the face of such a tacit attack tactic. If no one else stepped forward, Feng nai alone would soon be enough to destroy the top and bottomnes. Mo bei knew this better than anyone else, so she didn¡¯t hesitate. When she rushed over to activate her shield, she immediately switched the position of her keyboard. Seeing that his daggers had missed their target, Tip paused for a moment and immediately followed up with a wall-piercing ultimate, directing all the damage to Adolf! His change of direction was something that no one had expected. The angle of the big move was also very tricky, and Adolf could not defend against it at all. ¡°He didn¡¯t even take the residual blood and went to fight the assassin.¡± ¡°Tip must have guessed bey¡¯s outfit and didn¡¯t want to waste it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more beneficial to fight an assassin now, but he can¡¯t take Adolf away by himself. ¡± Buzzzzzz! The sound effects yed at the same time. He wanted everyone to know that he wasn¡¯t the only one who chose Adolf as his target. As soon as he finished dealing damage, ZAI immediately jabbed him. Adolf waspletely under control, and his HP was low. He had no chance to return to the tower. When he heard the sound of killing, he mmed the table.¡±¡±Detestable! I¡¯m too noob!¡± Chapter 1730 ? Chapter 1730: Mo bei became serious. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°China¡¯s jungler¡¯s mentality is about to copse.¡± ¡°It seems so. He didn¡¯t develop from the beginning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because this kind of game is too difficult. Country H¡¯s upper, middle and junglerbination has yet to be broken. Even country A¡¯s jungler ah Wu¡¯s mentality has been crushed, not to mention this rookie from China who can¡¯t fight back. Even if his hand speed can keep up, he can¡¯t figure out what the other side is thinking.¡± Anyone who yed as a jungler in the game would know how terrible it felt to have no jungler, to have both buffs counter-attacked, and to have lost the mid-Lane turret. The jungler was ying with rhythm. Without a chance to develop, how could he talk about leading the rhythm? In addition, China¡¯s jungler had always been a yer who yed on the side and rarely yed as an assassin. This made it even more difficult for him to deal with a battle like the Korean team, which didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. In a one-on-one fight, he couldn¡¯t even defeat ZAI or Tip, let alone two of them when he was caught. The spectators analyzed that this man named Adolf would definitely bring down the entire team because of his mental state. However, the truth was ... ¡°Are you sure you want to continue hammering? As the former captain, she reminded Adolf in a soft voice,¡±¡±Look to your left.¡± Adolf first tilted his head, then quickly adjusted his position. On his left side, there was nothing much. Young master Qin was like a Little Prince on vacation, holding a small chair and a dozen cups of homemade special wine in his hand. Instantly. Adolf straightened up and shouted,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any other meaning, I just want to admit that I¡¯m a noob!¡± What attitude? Adolf was a big-hearted man and didn¡¯t care about that. What could he do if his skills were inferior? he could only continue to practice in the future. However, the other party¡¯s methods were a little dirty, and he had lost another life to the team, so he felt a little guilty. However, this self-me quickly disappeared in the face of the self-made special trainer and turned into an attitude of not wanting to lose even if he was beaten to death! Adolf even tried to analyze it. ¡°They didn¡¯t attack bey just now to kill me. They probably don¡¯t have the confidence to get any benefits from bey. Captain, do you think we should take advantage of this?¡± Yes, it was. Country H¡¯s battle team¡¯s strategy was clearly to not go against mo bei. Since they did not have the confidence to kill bey, they would kill the others first. Besides, killing an assassin was more valuable than killing a support. They could also take the opportunity to cut off their support in the jungle. This was Country H¡¯s team¡¯s n. Huleng didn¡¯t say anything. Mo bei, who was the center of attention, opened her mouth.¡±¡±Sure.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± For a moment, Adolf didn¡¯t realize that his suggestion had really been epted. As mo bei adjusted her equipment, she said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be the damage dealer, you go up and sell. ¡± ¡°?????¡±Adolf¡¯s face was full of question marks. How did this tactic be him going up to sell? Was this his original intention? However, when he saw the calm faces of the people around him, he even began to doubt his own eloquence. Mo bei¡¯s voice was faint.¡±Since they¡¯re trying to avoid me, they¡¯ll choose someone else to capture. You¡¯ll attract the firepower and relieve the pressure on the top and bottomnes.¡±¡± ¡°What if they bet on the middlene? ¡°Adolf asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the middlene. ¡°Mo bei looked up. ¡°You want to take the middlene?¡± ¡°B-but bey, you¡¯re ying support now. Will you ...¡± Adolf opened his mouth. Before he could finish, mo Beiren had already rushed out.¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± Adolf thought,¡±he didn¡¯t say what it was ...¡± Chapter 1731 ? Chapter 1731: It was good enough that some people coulde back. Trantor: 5496903 The people watching the battle also saw mo bei¡¯s path and were a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with China¡¯s support?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to solo the middlene?¡± ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± ¡°Is China giving up? Send a support to fight against Ling?¡± ¡°The person in front, let me remind you. That¡¯s Bey.¡± ¡°What bey? Isn¡¯t that ID mo bei Xiang Nan?¡± ¡°Are primary school students here to watch the game? You don¡¯t even know bey?¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been too long. Some people have forgotten how I, God bey, dominated them back then.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all. The Chinese people really know how to get high. Who doesn¡¯t know how many years it has been since our country has been winning? if you want to catch up to us, you should be more humble.¡± ¡°Chase after you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°China does like to talk about their past results. From the looks of it now, they¡¯re catching up to us. bey is strong, and she was strong in the past. I heard from my friends in China that her skills are terrible now. She¡¯s even ying on her behalf. Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After so many years, when has China ever entered the finals? this time, it was just a fluke. I don¡¯t understand why we have to y this friendly match. It must be the rtionship between giving guidance and being guided, hahahaha. ¡± ¡°Chinese people are all cunning. In the future, if we can avoid fighting, we will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t have that chance. I heard that more than half of the team members have left and there aren¡¯t many left. They say that there¡¯s a team bully within the team and the other yers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they left. In the individual points teampetition, it¡¯s still uncertain if they can make it out. In all these years, no one in China has shown their faces except for King. With this, what do they have to fight us with?¡± Thements were getting more and more discordant. Country H had been standing at the top of e-sports for so many years, so it was natural for yers to have a sense of pride. Someone retorted. They would ask him about his achievements over the years. Some of the old yers who had been with Supreme Alliance through all kinds of hardships paused when they saw thements on the screen. That year, it was thest time they saw a Chinese team appear in the Mn tournament. After that, all the glory was gone. Thinking about it again, it was only that year. They didn¡¯t seem to have the confidence to argue with each other. It was a fact that Huaxia used to be very strong. However, the word ¡®once¡¯ was also a fact. It was not that they had not had hope in this season for so many years. Even if they were married, their wives and children would be so excited. After entertaining clients, they would rush home just to see the mark of their youth that they had fought so hard for. However, when they turned on the TV and looked back and forth, they couldn¡¯t find the red. They then realized that China didn¡¯t even qualify. The individual points teampetition was rankedst. Many yers were even looking for excuses. Being hammered, sleeping with fans, quarreling, cheating, and ying fake matches. They had done everything except for ying the game. Negative news was being released in endless levels. As a result, esports was just a group of inte-addicted teenagers ying games. The mostmonly heard phrase was,¡±look at how messy their circle is, and you¡¯ll know.¡± At that time, an adult was listening to him from the side. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He really wanted to tell others. That battlefield had once been a hot-blooded one. There was a group of people who stood with their backs to the light and rose from adversity. They shocked the world in the name of Huaxia! But what was he going to use to tell the people? Used, in the past? Chapter 1732 ? Chapter 1732: Steal blue kill Trantor: 5496903 Buzzzzzz! On the screen, mo bei had already arrived at the middlene. Not only did she go to the middlene, but she also went up against Ling. That sound effect was the skill damage that Ling had released. He had already eaten the mobs on the side of the road and was now farming for blue. ording to his previous strategy, if the jungler dared to appear, he would take him down along the way. It could be said that the midner, who was currently filled with killing intent, would not be afraid of an assassin at all. This was especially so for the champion he was using. The closer to the end of the game, the higher the damage. However, Ling clearly did not expect mo bei to be the one to appear. Although the members of Country H¡¯s team had heard of bey¡¯s name countless times, ye Bing was the only one who had actually fought against her. The others were just trying to figure it out based on information and imagination. Ling was the same. Hence, the moment mo bei appeared, he subconsciously looked at the bottomne. King was still guarding the turret and could not possiblye over at this time. He would eat the blue first and then retreat. This was Ling¡¯s thought. It should be said that this was a measure that every mage would make when they reached this stage. After all, there was no need to be afraid of a support. In addition, mo bei really hadn¡¯t done anything. She had only been giving A warning with her normal attacks from the side, and she didn¡¯t seem to have any attack power at all. ¡°Whoa, just this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an embarrassment to us.¡± ¡°Can the support go back to the bottomne? being a substitute is awesome. He doesn¡¯t care about anything, he just ignores the lineup.¡± There wereizens in country H who could understand this. From the discussions, one could tell that God bey was not well-liked. Besides, bey was not as powerful as the rumors made her out to be. ¡°From the looks of it, this contestant is very ordinary.¡± ¡°Ah Xi ... Someone finally said this. I¡¯ve always thought it was because of the character setting.¡± ¡°Look at her skills. She¡¯s not even as fast as me. She¡¯s really average.¡± However, in the next second! No one knew what had happened! The support, who was still slowly attacking, suddenly used a powerful skill and fell into the trap. The skillnded on Ling¡¯s body and dealt damage. It was fierce and direct. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to use a normal attack and directly took away the blue buff that still had A drop of blood left! This series of actions was almost done in one go. There wasn¡¯t even a pause in between. The first move was a big one. Who would¡¯ve thought that her slow operation was to steal blue? However, such a brutal thing happened. An auxiliary, in the situation where no teammates supported him, snatched the blue from the mage¡¯s hands. That mage was none other than Ling, who was known as the God of team control. In an instant. The entire screen went silent! Whether it was the bullet screen in China or thements from abroad. It was all quiet. Mo bei¡¯s actions looked like it was very difficult to exin it as a mere coincidence. It was because she was too strong-willed, and that aura made it seem as if she wasn¡¯t using a support. Ling¡¯s fingers froze. Others might not understand, but he, who had actually fought in the arena, knew that this blue couldn¡¯t be stolen so easily. Bey had not been casually attacking just now. It was just that with that speed and his speed, when calcted together, it was just enough to take away the blue when she used her big move. And she ate him so much that he couldn¡¯t even resist. To outsiders, it looked like an illusion. In fact, every move and style was a calction. Ling was in charge of controlling the team and was most sensitive to this. Moreover, after bey snatched the blue, she had no intention of backing down. Was she ... Trying to kill him? Chapter 1733 ? Chapter 1733: A tower kill! Trantor: 5496903 Ling¡¯s reaction was indeed fast. However, mo bei¡¯s hand speed was even faster. The first skill was poison, and the second skill was close range. The people watching the battle had not seen clearly what had happened. She had already taken out one-third of Ling¡¯s HP. However, Ling was very smart. He held back his purification and dispelled mo bei¡¯s second skill. He waved his sleeve and wanted to fight back. This was probably the consciousness of a top teammander. They were always on high alert and would not release purification until thest moment. ¡°Beautiful!¡± The spectators shouted. However, the next second, the screen fell silent again. It was because of mo bei¡¯s discement. She seemed to have predicted Ling¡¯s movements and continued to control the mech! The entire scene seemed to have been elerated. When it finallynded on Ling, he was already trapped in the jungle. He raised his hand and wanted to move, but he realized that the duration of the purification had passed. Seeing this, the people looked at each other. Other than panic, they could not find any other words to describe it. ording to logic, as long as Ling¡¯s hero dealt damage, he would be able to heal anyone or any monsters. But now, he didn¡¯t have much health left, and he was trapped. A support could actually force Ling to such an extent? At this moment, some of the stubborn people in H server finally shifted their gazes to mo bei. The disdainful look in his eyes had started to change, and even his pupils were shaking. ¡°She, she changed her outfit!¡± ¡°Pure, pure damage equipment?¡± Some people in the H server had always looked down on their country¡¯s battleteam. They were already the world¡¯s number one, so there was no need for them to look at other battleteams. Hence, they had never seen mo bei¡¯s ying style when she had first arrived in ck me. Any hero that fell into her hands, if the situation allowed it, would be a pure damage dealer. ¡°Even though the damage is high, does she think she can kill God Ling with that? The support only used those two skills to control her and didn¡¯t heal her at all. When the control effect ends, everything will be in vain. It only suppressed God Ling¡¯s ability to restore blood and didn¡¯t affect God Ling¡¯s output. In A while, God Ling can drain her blood with a normal attack. ¡± However, the next second, the person who spoke realized how stupid he was. How could mo bei be the only one in the jungle? Adolf flew over from the other side of the river. Mo bei was controlling people, so he dealt damage. Ling¡¯s health instantly dropped to the bottom. But what was admirable was his positioning and calmness. The moment the crowd-control effect disappeared, he waved his sleeves and used the monsters to jump to the other side of the wall. Adolf¡¯s damage was empty. Ling Cheng¡¯s HP was low. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of low health. As long as there were monsters on the way, he would have health to recover! Everyone watched as he, with little health left, escaped from danger with a beautiful figure. With a wave of his sleeves, he even took away the stone monsters on the side of the road. He moved quickly and calmly. From this, it could be seen how stable his mentality was. Adolf, on the other hand, smacked his mouse heavily. He waspletely vexed. He was already at critical health, yet he still let his opponent escape. Why didn¡¯t he think that the other side hadn¡¯t been blocked yet? At this distance, he definitely couldn¡¯t catch up. That was what everyone thought. And that was indeed the case. However, just because he couldn¡¯t catch up didn¡¯t mean that the other person couldn ¡®t. The moment Ling gangnded on the ground. A figure followed him closely. It was mo bei. She shed into the tower and activated her ultimate skill. Because her hand speed was too fast, her entire body seemed to carry the wind. At this moment, Ling did not expect that the moment his fingers stopped moving, the poisonous gas would fill up his entire body. Pa! As thest control fell ... His people were lying in the defense tower. As for mo bei, she activated her second skill. The moment she left the tower, she nullified the fatal damage from the tower! ¡°yer mo bei Xiang Nan has been sessfully killed ...¡± Chapter 1734 ? Chapter 1734: If she was still here, it wouldn¡¯t be the same as before! Trantor: 5496903 At that moment, the sound effects not only prated through Team H Xia¡¯s practice room, but it also shocked everyone who came to watch the game, and they were unable toe back to their senses for a long time. Those who had been criticizing mo bei for being slow could no longer do so now. They couldn¡¯t even say that they were lucky or that it was a coincidence. Because his mechanics were there, his hand speed was there, and his strength was there! As a support, he could also cross the tower and kill Ling, who was controlled by the three top yers of the Korean team. It was as if he was saying,¡±even if I use a support, I can still shock both the middle and junglenes!¡± This time, some people from Country H had been pped in the face. ¡°You can say that the Chinese battleteams have fallen behind and are not as strong as before. You can also question any of their yers but you shouldn¡¯t question God Bey.¡± It was a message from overseas. Some people were watching, some were afraid, and some people¡¯s eyes lit up again. Most of these people were no longer young. They raised their heads and looked at the screen in front of them. They looked at the figure who didn¡¯t forget to keep an eye on them even after killing them. ¡°Not once ...¡± She was still here! Some people remembered the day when it waspletely dark. She held her scimitar and stood in the wilderness, fighting ten people alone.¡±As long as I¡¯m here, Supreme Alliance will be here.¡± BOOM! On the screen, Country H¡¯s bottomne exploded. It was Feng nai. While mo bei was holding them back, Feng nai had directly destroyed Country H¡¯s turret at the bottomne. Wu, who wasning against him, could clearly feel the change in his ystyle. Jungler, jungler, jungler, red Buff, tricky and unpredictable techniques, and the opponent¡¯s attacks were urate and fierce, as if he didn¡¯t see him as a human! Wu hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time. He was being suppressed, and his CS had been reduced. He even had the illusion that China¡¯s ADC was even scarier than their Captain. ¡°What¡¯s up with this King!¡± Wu was still strong. In the face of a poor gold situation, he only lost a turret and did not copse. The people who were watching didn¡¯t understand and thought that he had changed. A bunch of people said that he didn¡¯t y well. There was only onement that was very eye-catching. It was because of the ID of the speaker, ah Wu. A country¡¯s jungler, one of the top five assassins in the world. And the most amazing thing about him was that not only was he in the top five assassins, he was also known for being all-rounded. He could pick mid, top, and ADC. He didn¡¯t say much, only a few words. He said,¡±This is the real king.¡± The people from H nation who came to watch the battle paused for a moment. In their minds, the reason why the friendly match was so eye-catching was because of the presence of their Country H team. Everyone should be here to check out their team¡¯s background. Unexpectedly, the pro yers weren¡¯t focusing on them, but on the Chinese teams! ¡°Are you kidding me? our Country H team is the world champion team. Wu just doesn¡¯t want to y too hard. After all, the Chinese are cunning. If they show their strength now, they will have to face many tricks in the officialpetition.¡± ¡°Wu is ying noob on purpose. I¡¯ve seen him y in so many games and I¡¯ve never seen him miss a knife. He was obviously giving the opponent a chance.¡± The people from Country H who were watching the battle obviously wanted to save face and were distorting the truth. The livements didn¡¯t let them off. ¡°The first time I heard damage evasion, was it to give the opponent a chance?¡± ¡°Your WU didn¡¯t miss his attack, he was beaten up so badly that he couldn¡¯t make up for it.¡± ¡°The world champion team didn¡¯t send their official yers but sent their second team in a 1v1 with bey. They¡¯re really cunning.¡± Many of the people from the outer server hade to watch the battle very early. After watching ten 1v1 matches, the hot-tempered ones could not stand watching the operation of the coach from Country H. They had also encountered this tiring tactic in the past. It was to cripple someone¡¯s wrist. Chapter 1735 ? Chapter 1735: Wherever it copsed, she would support it! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Despicable!¡± Country H¡¯s coaches had always been sinister, and their tactics did not have the slightestpetitive spirit. This was publicly acknowledged in the foreign servers. ¡°Good thing it¡¯s Bey.¡± ¡°I heard that bey just had surgery on her hand.¡± ¡°He probably wants to tire himself out before bey goes on stage.¡± Han Junxi had such ns in the beginning. He wanted to attack bey as soon as the team battle started. However, Zhao sanpang was here, so he didn¡¯t dare to go too far. Especially after knowing that Qin Mo¡¯s son was present, he was even more worried that he would go for wool ande home shorn. Not to mention this little one, just by standing there and sizing him up, he already felt that the other party was not to be trifled with. In addition, in his impression, although bey¡¯s ying style was fierce, she could only y in limited positions and her ying style was even more unsociable. Although she was a sharp sword, she needed her teammates to cooperate with her. Han Junxi had always thought so. However, when he saw the current bey, his heart started to shake. It was not because bey was ying as a support, but because of her ystyle ... She was no longer the bey who held her head high and charged forward without a care. She had actually started to use the entire team as the center, bncing the situation of each Lane. Where did she break down? Just that part! Han Junxi¡¯s throat moved with difficulty. Terrifying. It was too photogenic. This was the most direct thought in his mind. The person beside him saw his face turn pale and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Coach, do you want to take a seat first?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Han Junxi took a deep breath and turned his head to look at ye Bing.¡±¡±You¡¯re up for the next round.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s usually calm ck eyes moved, and his voice was very calm.¡±¡±If there¡¯s a next match.¡± ¡°Captain, are you saying that the vice-captain and the others will lose? How was this possible? ¡°The second team¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. However, the reality was that the entire middlene had been blocked by mo bei. Country H¡¯s team, which had always been proud of having a team control yer like Ling, had lost control of the middlene. Just as mo bei had said, she would take the middlene. No one had ever broken Country H¡¯s top, mid, and junglerbination. Now, their middlene was broken. The pressure on the jungle and topne was also cut off. With Feng nai in control of the bottomne, the pressure was on the other side! Wu gritted his teeth and lost a drop of blood. His head also drooped. He had never been so tired before. His hand speed was already very fast, but he was still smashed by the other party. There was something in her heart that was suddenly suppressed to the extreme. Was he really the strongest ADC? Wu could not help but doubt himself. At this moment, ZAI spoke,¡±¡±Wu, keep your spirits up.¡± Wu raised his head. That person was holding the mouse, his expression extremely serious.¡±The other party is indeed very strong, but we are stronger.¡± As he said that, he dealt a critical hit and directly took away Panda on the topne! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re world champions. ¡®ZAI nced sideways, his eyes glistening. Ling smiled,¡±vice-captain is right. We can¡¯t let the onlookers look down on us.¡±¡± ¡°Cover me!¡± It was a Tip. He swept past the grass and controlled Adolf in ce. Adolf didn¡¯t even have time to react. It no longer had the effect of attracting fire, and he fell into the jungle on the spot! The sound effects yed, and the rhythm was once again taken back by country H¡¯s team! ¡°It¡¯s only been two minutes and they¡¯ve already recovered. Tip and the others are too terrifying.¡± ¡°Country H¡¯s team will never have a loophole because they can fix it at any time.¡± However, in the face of such power ... Mo bei simply changed her equipment and continued forward. King¡¯s damage didn¡¯t even decrease. Huleng¡¯s consciousness was growing stronger and stronger. If the other party took their lives, he would immediately help Feng nai take them back. On the screen, the blue team and the red team were not weak. The silver glows from the collision of the mecha¡¯s weapons scattered on the ground. The T-Rex Buff had already been refreshed three times, but the anxiety was still ongoing! Until the 11th team fight ... The situation finally changed! Chapter 1736 ? Chapter 1736: Thest wave Trantor: 5496903 The view moved to the dragon¡¯s cave. ¡°This wave is crucial.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see whose hands the Dragon Society is in. ¡± The Three Musketeers of the H nation team looked at each other. Anyone who yed professionally would know that Country H¡¯s team¡¯s strongest point was not their individual ability, but their team battle. Especially this kind of pulling around the Wyvern, it was undoubtedly their best. ZAI was hiding in the bushes to block his vision. Ling coordinated with them and didn¡¯t let anyone in. He held the TIP punishment in his hand for a long time, waiting for the final critical hit. Huleng nced at it, his eyes deep. ¡°There¡¯s no space to enter. ¡± ¡°There are people here too.¡± Panda stared at the screen as if he wanted to crawl into it. Adolf was still testing the waters. Mo bei moved her mouse.¡±Check my position.¡± It happened toote. Mo bei calcted the damage and immediately jumped into the dragon¡¯s pit, activating her ultimate skill. ¡°You got it?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! Damn it, just a little bit more!¡± Ling was also calcting. TIP pressed the smite button at thest second, and the flying dragon was taken away by the Korean team! The situation was reversed! Behind the screen, everyone clenched their fists. Losing the Wyvern meant that the Chinese teams would most likely be wiped out! However, it was at this moment that Feng nai dashed out from the direction of country H¡¯s jungle. With a roll of his long spear, he had immediately reduced tIP¡¯s health to critical levels! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, let¡¯s go back to the city!¡± ¡°Wire!¡± tip yelled. As long as the H nation¡¯s team was in their best condition, they would be able to take down China¡¯s high ground in one go with the flying dragons. Both ZAI and Lingbi understood this, so they didn¡¯t linger in the battle and retreated. As long as they entered the fog, they would be able to retreat. But! For some reason, Feng nai had directly adjusted his long cannon. As he rolled, he had cut off the path in front of Country H¡¯s team! The damage dealt directlynded on tip, who was already on the brink of death! First kill! How did he hit it? TIP¡¯s eyes widened. Blind snipe? No, that¡¯s not right! ¡°There¡¯s a field of vision here!¡± Since when did Huaxia set up a vision for them on their way back to the city? WU¡¯s face turned pale.¡±It¡¯s ... It¡¯s bey. Once the match started ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay, you guys go!¡± ZAI held his de with both hands. At this time, the bonus from the flying dragon BUFF was finally given to Country H¡¯s team. Their bodies were covered in ayer of electric current. ording to the usual strategy, China should not have been able to fight this round. However, the minion wave advantage was gone, and the topne Tower had been destroyed. If they didn¡¯t attack now, they wouldn¡¯t have another chance! ¡°Go back and clear the troops alone!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Panda immediately pressed the recall button. However, ZAI didn¡¯t give him the chance to do so, he wanted to dash over. However, he was blocked by a figure that was faster than him. It was mo bei. She stood there with her shield activated. ZAI¡¯s damage was instantly nullified. Panda¡¯s return to the city was not interrupted. However, ZAI didn¡¯t stop. If he couldn¡¯t stop the enemy from returning to the city, he would kill them! Therefore, he retaliated and went directly in front of Adolf, who had half his health left! Adolf reacted quickly and raised his spear to block the attack. However, he wasn¡¯t ying top, but a fragile assassin. They couldn¡¯t withstand the electric current from the Wyvern BUFF. Adolf¡¯s HP dropped even more. ZAI went up. The sound effects were heard. First kill! Adolf was gone. However, ZAI was unscathed. His next goal was to get cold. However, due to the exposure of his vision. Cold shed to the limit, not caring about his damage, and instead used crowd control on WU and Ling! Chapter 1737 ? Chapter 1737: He was going to lose? Trantor: 5496903 Country H¡¯s two main C¡¯s were under control. No one had expected that Huan Leng would be so stubborn. However, his teammates were different. Mo bei stepped forward without any hesitation and directly pushed the pressure onto ZAI. Even though she was a support, her skills were enough to cut off the rhythm of the Korean team. WU gritted his teeth. bey¡¯s field of vision was too good. It had directly blocked their path. Feng nai even coordinated with mo bei¡¯s movements and reduced WU¡¯s health by half with one shot! Facing the BUFF from Country H¡¯s Wyvern, they did not show any weakness! On the contrary, they were bing more and more in sync and unstoppable! Outside the training room, Country H¡¯s second team¡¯s yers had their eyes wide open in disbelief. They had never seen any team grow as fast as China. In the beginning, they couldn¡¯t even understand the vice-captain¡¯s thoughts. Now, he had actually turned the situation around and fought again! Country H¡¯s yers, who had always been confident, were now asking themselves, were they going to lose? Bang! Bang! The second shot! WU wanted to Dodge, but Feng nai closed in and made use of his excellent field of vision to beat him to a critical state. With only A normal attack, WU¡¯s head would be taken. It was also at this moment that he waved his long sleeves and blocked this attack for him. The Wyvern¡¯s BUFF came into y at this moment. As long as Ling¡¯s sleeve touched it, it would lose half of its HP. As a champion, he was most suited for team battles. It was not good to suck blood when there were few people! Once he was stuck, no one could escape! Just when everyone thought that Feng nai would be gone just like that, he leaned back tactically and swung left and right with the long cannon on one shoulder. His shadow was even left in the air. But he was gone. Ling lost his target. However, he did not stop attacking! Instead, it was thrown back quickly! The target was ... Cold! Sometimes, one had to admire the tacit understanding between the top and middlenes. At the moment Ling attacked, ZAI had already started moving. He held two daggers in his hands and charged towards Hu Leng. Without their ultimate, the mages had no way of dodging. Even with mo bei¡¯s shield, it was impossible for huleng to take two hits. In addition, he had the Wyvern BUFF on him. Double kill! Hulengy on the ground. Only Feng nai, mo bei, ZAI, and Ling were left in the jungle. Two-on-two! However, it was obvious that mo bei and the others were at a disadvantage. First of all, in terms of the champion advantage, the other side was facing thene and mid, while they had a support and an ADC who had less than half of his health. The champion that ZAI yed, if it was a one-on-one, could perfectly suppress any weak yer. In addition, Ling¡¯s long sleeves had a clingy effect. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for bey to win. ¡± However, what no one expected was ... The ones who took the initiative to attack were actually the pair that they thought would be difficult to win. Mo bei¡¯s hand speed was so fast that only her afterimage could be seen on the screen. By the time Ling reacted, she had already trapped the other person in ce. Ling¡¯s eyes widened and he wanted to leave. Who knew that the other party had even predicted his path. ¡°Vice-captain! KiNG¡¯s position!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to the bottomne?¡± ¡°Huaxia, What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°You want to steal the tower!?¡± ¡°They can only try to steal the turret this round. If they don ¡®t, tip will revive soon and China¡¯s minion wave has already reached the crystal. Adolf can still clear the minions in this wave, but there¡¯s no way they can fight the next wave. China has no choice but to steal the turret.¡± ¡°They have to think of a way to bring the minion wave out before tip revives, otherwise, there¡¯s no chance of winning.¡± Chapter 1738 ? Chapter 1738: I¡¯ll definitely be there within three steps! Trantor: 5496903 As Country H¡¯s topner, it was impossible for ZAI to not notice this. He quickly adjusted his direction and headed toward the bottomne so that he could block Feng nai. However, mo bei¡¯s movements were faster than his and forcefully blocked his path. Ling was already able to move at this moment, and he waved his long sleeves, wanting to rush over. Mo bei immediately shed and activated her big move! At that moment, the entire screen froze. It was because that Dodge of hers was simply amazing! He was obviously a support, but he was like an immovable wall, blocking the two top yers of Country H, Ling and ZAI! ¡°bey actually has a big one!¡± ¡°Her position is perfect.¡± The other teams were all watching. He didn¡¯t know if he should be amazed by her hand speed or her reaction speed. That kind of close cooperation and powerful non-support y. It was as if she was telling King to keep pushing forward and not let her go within three steps! Without anyone to stop him, King¡¯s damage was off the charts. He led the minions all the way to the third defense tower. ¡°Vice-captain!¡± Someone was shouting! ZAI¡¯s right hand swept across the air fiercely and directly headed toward mo bei. This sh missed. However, Ling¡¯s control wasn¡¯t free. After all, mo bei was a support. No matter how beautiful her positioning was, it was impossible for her to Dodge three moves in a row from the two of them without any skills. If it was in a normal Bureau, it would be fine. However, their opponent was Country H¡¯s team. There was no way that ZAI would make such a mistake. He turned his hand around and continued to poke mo bei. At that moment, mo bei¡¯s entire body was glowing. Golden body! You can also always trust in bey¡¯s hand speed. Instantly switching equipment! However, at this moment. Ling was no longer there. He was heading ... To the bottomne! As a top teammander, he naturally knew what was most important. Stop King at all costs! Cut off this wave of minions! The subsequent minion wave was decreasing, and Feng NAI¡¯s blocking movements were getting faster and faster, so no one noticed the cold sweat that had seeped out of his palms. In fact, he had already reached his limit. The simultaneous existence of dissociative identity disorder would affect the body both mentally and physically. The twitching of his muscles caused him to stop for a moment. In that instant, Ling waved his sleeves and flew over. Slow down, keep people around, and deal full damage! King¡¯s health dropped rapidly as he was stuck. Just when people thought he was going to die. Feng nai moved to his limit and arrived in the jungle. He aimed his gun at a monster by the side of the road and took away one-third of its HP with one shot. Ling even allowed him to recover. He simply couldn¡¯t stop him. His figure shed and he waved his sleeves. At this time, ZAI also rushed over. Unlike support champions, the warrior that ZAI yed had the advantage of being a support champion. ¡°bey can¡¯t stop ZAI anymore!¡± In reality, it was not that mo bei could not stop him. Instead, it was a mature team that knew that if they wanted to win, it was useless to y against a support. Capture King! It had almost be a tacit understanding between him and Ling! Ling Chen waved his long sleeves. ZAI immediately raised his de from behind. Feng nai, who was being attacked from the front and back, had no way of escaping at all! However, no one had expected that he would actually find the trickiest angle and sweep into the tower. Minion wave! There was still one more! Bang! Bang! Thest defense tower of Country H¡¯s team had been shattered! At the same time, ZAI had also rushed to the front, blocking the people outside the city. Ling¡¯s damage directly hit Feng nai! ¡°Change your clothes!¡± This was something that anyone could have thought of. However, it was also at this moment. The mouse in Feng NAI¡¯s hand actually loosened, and even his fingers kept shaking ... Chapter 1739 ? Chapter 1739: Game over. Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Boss!¡± Panda shouted! On the screen! Feng NAI¡¯s entire body froze on the spot. In just a fraction of a second. With two daggers in his hands, ZAI had already swept past Feng nai from the side and stabbed him in the heart. The sound effects filled the entire screen! Panda¡¯s eyes widened. He shook the mouse with all his might in an attempt to resurrect, but the time was not up yet. The screen before Feng NAI¡¯s eyes turned gray. His eyes were ck and empty. No one had ever seen Feng nai with such an expression. It should be said that no matter how hard it was. Even when the entire inte was demoralizing ck me and could not find any traces of mo bei ... Feng nai had never been like this before. He had always been very steady, so steady that he had never allowed himself to make any mistakes, let alone lose. This was because he knew very well that if ck me had not won the national championship at that time, that person would not even have had the chance to return, let alone Panda and the others. What would have happened to the people who had followed him? Hence, Feng nai had fought his way through and won his way through. He had exhausted all his energy to fight for a match that was impossible. He had used the individual pointspetition to fight for the qualification to participate in the division. Now, he was sick. Some people said that he was not worthy. Some people said that he had already forgotten. At the end of the day, some people might say that he couldn¡¯t even control his own condition, so how would he dare to y in an official match? The world had never been merciful to anyone. After all, everyone was a judge, and they all had their own mouths to judge others. At this moment, even Feng nai himself had to admit to those voices. That was because his mistake was obvious. Just when everyone thought that this match was already over! A figure shed out from behind him, without the slightest intention of giving up! That split second of difference in time prevented ZAI from shing back. Mo bei had taken advantage of the moment Feng nai had fallen to save thest Super soldier and directlyunched an attack on the city crystal! Ling¡¯s defense was very fast. However, his champion¡¯s explosive power wascking, so it was difficult for him to clear out the Super soldier in an instant. Mo bei¡¯s hand speed was so fast that people held their breaths again. The Crystal¡¯s health bar was decreasing, did that mean there was still a chance of survival! ¡°She¡¯s taking a gamble!¡± Under the city, the three of them attacked. She was betting on a possibility! ZAI¡¯s damage was not slow either. However, mo bei¡¯s positioning was clearly close to an illusion. No support could deal such damage. She bought all the support equipment and changed them all to Dharma equipment. In order to cause damage! Five seconds. Four seconds. 3 seconds. The Super minions were gone, but she was still tanking the tower. 2 seconds. Time stopped at two seconds. ZAI¡¯s daggers shed across. Without any more life-saving equipment, mo beiy down beside the city crystal. Did he reject it? Everyone looked up! The health of the crystal was only left with a tiny bit. If the crystal didn¡¯t have a HP recovery mechanism. If the Super soldier could hold on for another half a second. Perhaps the ending would have been different. But there were no ifs. The city of Country H¡¯s team was still there. Ling also used his life to protect the crystal. Right after that, TIP revived. Without any hesitation, he brought along the minion wave and flying dragon that were already at the topne and swept to the bottom. Adolf was doing his best to defend. As long as they could hold on until Panda was resurrected, they still had a chance. ¡°As long as I can hold on until ...¡± However, tip did not give him any time to hold on. He did not even bother to fight him, and the damage was directly transferred to the crystal. Panda tightened his grip on the mouse. Huleng was also prepared to rush out. When the crystal shattered, the sound effects rang out in the training room, and the word ¡°failed¡± appeared on the screen, they knew that they could no longer leave. The game ended. They had lost ... Chapter 1740 ? Chapter 1740: Give me candy. Trantor: 5496903 They had really lost. Panda was not willing to ept this result at all, and he waspletely stunned. Adolf was still clicking with his mouse, even though he knew it was useless. On the other hand, on Country H¡¯s side, TIP heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Even ZAI leaned back a little. There was only one second of difference. If only bey had one more second. Then, they would be the ones who had the crystal explode. Fortunately, this was not an officialpetition. ZAI took off his headphones and stood up. ¡°ck, ck.¡± Adolf¡¯s unwillingness was too obvious. It was to the extent that Huan Leng¡¯s raised hand fell back down. At the intersection of light and shadow, no one could see Feng NAI¡¯s expression clearly. His hair was blocking his eyes, and no one could even read his emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. The person who spoke was mo bei. She ced her hand on Adolf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s put our unwillingness in the next match. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s tone was very steady. It was as steady as a stabilizing pir. As long as he was there, his condition would not be affected. Adolf¡¯s health was instantly restored,¡±yes!¡± There¡¯s still one more!¡± Panda also jumped up at this moment.¡±¡±I can¡¯t be so useless in the next round. I want to kill Ling!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have dreams. ¡± Han Xi walked over, his eyes light.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll take care of Wu.¡± ¡°You can rest for a round. Leave the WU killing to me.¡± Summonerughed coldly. Mo bei listened to the voice beside her and nced at the screen again. Just now, she should have been a little faster. One second. Why didn¡¯t she calcte this second properly? Mo bei¡¯s right hand clenched and then loosened. Fortunately, there was still the third match. Country H¡¯s team also realized that the next match would be extremely important. This was no longer a friendly match that could be easily ended. The initial n was now all useless. No one had expected China to be able to y such a good game. The posts on the forum were going crazy. There was one sentence that was very obvious. ¡°Those who said China will win, don¡¯t forget that our night God hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡± That¡¯s right, ye Bing hadn¡¯t even appeared yet, and China couldn¡¯t hold on. In the end, they didn¡¯t even seed in stealing the tower. The gap between them was clear. Moreover, everyone knew that there was a fundamental difference between Country H¡¯s team without ye Bing and Team H with ye Bing. He was the soul yer who dominated the entire rhythm of Country H¡¯s team. ¡°It seems that Huaxia is still too weak.¡± ¡°He is, he can¡¯t bepared to us at all.¡± In the arena, the winner was King. Just as some of the Chinese yers were silent. A message broke the silence. ¡°The person who posted this, don¡¯t forget that our little stoic ys as a support.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blocking a support with two yers, and you¡¯re still bragging. It¡¯s been so many years since west met, and you guys haven¡¯t changed at all. Spend more time on the game, or else you¡¯ll be beaten. That¡¯s very tragic.¡± The first post was posted by Lin Feng. The second post was posted by spade z. Once this signature was out, the inte went silent. What followed was a flurry of confessions. The assistant, who had been keeping an eye on the news, thought that young master Qin had hacked someone¡¯s ount and left another message. She turned her head and saw that the little one had no time to y with the inte. He was preparing to make a special order, so he took one of the sses and gave it to her. ¡°It¡¯s a big taboo to be three secondste in supporting and not have vision in the jungle. ¡± Huleng thought, the little demon¡¯s ability to analyze data is really heaven-defying. The five of them stood together, each of them holding a cup of special mix. Adolf then realized that the pain he felt just now was not pain at all! Feng Yi stood at the side, pushing up his gold-rimmed sses, his gaze falling on his troublesome nephew. This was the first time she had seen someone like this. It seemed that losing once was necessary. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± At this moment, Zhao sanpang walked over, still holding his big megaphone.¡±All of you, get your spirits up and drink faster. You...Little Feng, you¡¯re raising fish here and drinking it all in one gulp!¡± No matter how one looked at it, those words sounded like wine table culture. Feng nai had indeed never been so quiet before. He stood there tall and straight, not saying a word. She had thought that he would refuse or sneer at her. Unexpectedly, he raised his head and drank the green cocktail in the cup in one go. There was no sign of displeasure on his handsome and fair side profile. There was only the well-defined jawline and the rolling of his neck and Adam¡¯s apple. Even after he finished drinking, his mood did not change. Mo bei noticed this and reached out to hold his hand. Her palm was covered in sweat. Feng nai looked sideways, and the hand on his other side tightened again and again. A faint evilness surged out, causing him to look away. Seeing him drink so happily, Adolf thought that it was a special change, so he drank it too. After he was done, he covered his mouth with one hand.¡±¡±You ... Oh ...¡± Shameless Feng, how did he drink such a disgusting thing with such a cold face? The special transfer had not changed at all! Three yers from China had already flooded the game. Even sunling was trying to get rid of the bitterness. Meanwhile, mo bei lowered her head and peeled something. Then, she said to a certain someone,¡±¡±Open your mouth,¡± ¡°What are you doing ...¡± Feng nai had just turned his head when he was fed a candy. The sweet taste of lemon slowly spread from the tip of the tongue and spread throughout the entire mouth. In his memory, he had been fed by her like this before ... Feng nai clenched his hands and pressed the candy against the tip of his tongue. He didn¡¯t want to lose control of his consciousness. He was supposed to find a corner where she couldn¡¯t see and spit out the candy. After all, he was different from that person. He was already so old, but he still liked to eat sweet things. However, the people around him came and went, and they left and came again. He was still shouting for that piece of candy in his mouth, until there was a sound from Country H¡¯s team. It was ye Bing. He took off his jacket, revealing thebat suit inside. ¡°Coach, there¡¯s no need to think about it. I¡¯ll go this round.¡± The members of team two looked over in disbelief. TIP stopped drinking. ¡°Ice, I don¡¯t agree, you ...¡± ¡°She used her right hand the entire time, and only switched to her left hand at the end. Zi, before the world Finals, I must know how strong she is now.¡± Ye Bing¡¯s eyes were very deep. No one could change ye Bing¡¯s decision. Moreover, ZAI agreed with him. However, some people from Country H did not think so. It was a friendly match and their Captain had to go out to y. This was too embarrassing for them. The second team¡¯s substitute yers all looked at their coach. However, ye Bing didn¡¯t even look to the side. She directly opened the door to the training room. However, at this moment! The door at the entrance was pushed open, and a man in a suit walked in with a dark expression.¡±¡±Zhao sanpang, ording to our agreement, stop thepetition.¡± Chapter 1741 ? Chapter 1741: We will win all the way. Trantor: 5496903 A promise? What promise? Panda and Adolf, who had just recovered from their shock, raised their heads at the same time. On the other side, Zhao sanpang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said with a rare solemness,¡±¡±Must it be stopped? The other side has already decided to send ye Bing out, as long as we ...¡± ¡°Sanpang, you have to understand us.¡± ¡°Sigh ...¡± The man sighed.¡±Go online and take a look. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± He could hear the helplessness in her voice. ¡°There will be more opportunities in the future,¡± The man in the suit patted Zhao sanpang¡¯s shoulder and stopped him from continuing. He lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear.¡±The worst thing now isn¡¯t that thepetition has to stop. The worst thing is that bey has to go with me. Some of the domesticments have been taken screenshots and sent here. Now, the world Committee wants to re-investigate the matter of bey ying in my ce.¡± The moment the word ¡°substitute¡± came out of his mouth, Zhao sanpang was enraged, his eyes ring fiercely.¡±Then they¡¯re f * cking ying for us. Are these people crazy?¡± This roar. Everyone looked over. This included the yers of Country H¡¯s second team. ¡°A substitute?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s about this. Look.¡± ¡°So that bey is a substitute. I don¡¯t think a substitute has the right to y in the worldpetition.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. I really can¡¯t tell. ¡± Bang! A bottle of water was ced in front of them. It was Feng nai. He stood there with his gaze slightly lowered. His eyes were so dark that they seemed bottomless, and they exuded a cold air. The voices from Country H¡¯s team fell silent. Ye Bing also walked over.¡±I¡¯m sorry. These juniors don¡¯t know any better.¡± She said. ¡°Captain, why did you apologize to them? that bey was beaten up by a rock. It was their people who said it. This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be beaten ...¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± ye Bing said, raising her eyes. That voice was so deep that it made the man take a step back. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything even though he was angry. The third match could not be continued. Once public opinion was set off, it would be like a fire, burning more and more fiercely. The world Organization has the right to remove substitute yers. In anypetitivepetition, the most intolerable thing was fake matches and substitution. Panda¡¯s face turned pale as he looked in Zhao sanpang¡¯s direction. Han Xi also lost his usual faint smile. Teng Hui¡¯s face was red as he argued with the person. Adolf was confused and uneasy. Huleng stood there without a word, but his eyes began to sink. No one could understand this feeling better than Dark me¡¯s contestant. Aggrieved, unwilling, wronged, but unable to open his mouth. Because once he responded, it would form a vortex. At that time, mo bei had been forced to leave, and that had already exined everything. Panda reached out and grabbed Zhao sanpang¡¯s arm.¡±¡±Master fatty, with you around, they won¡¯t let my brother leave the team likest time, right?¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t know how to answer when he saw the red in her eyes. This scene was familiar. At that time, luoluo had also been forced to leave in the same way. From then on, xiangnan no longer had an Iron Triangle. ¡°Yes,¡± No one had expected mo bei to be the one to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to cooperate with the investigation. ¡°She walked over and looked at the man in the suit. The man in a suit nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the contestants would have any rebellious behavior. After all, the selection round was in three days. They had to maintain their peak condition. I can¡¯t be affected by this. Panda! On the other hand, was on the verge of breaking down! What was there to investigate? We¡¯re about topete, do we have to do this! This was the only time! Do you know that we¡¯vee to Mn great difficulty, and we¡¯re going to ...¡± ¡°Panda.¡± Suddenly, a clear and cold voice rang out. It was Feng nai. His hand was on Panda¡¯s shoulder. He paused, and his eyes, which were filled with ck fog, looked at mo bei. ¡°I¡¯m here for the team. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll win all the way before youe back. ¡± Chapter 1742 ? Chapter 1742: Bing each other¡¯s strength Trantor: 5496903 Mo bei stood there, her side profile clear and elegant. The darkness in her eyes turned into a smile.¡±Alright,¡± he said. The faint light was like the melting of ice and snow, a rare sight. It disappeared very quickly, but it seemed to be filled with power. Everything seemed to have changed, but at the same time, nothing seemed to have changed. He was still standing behind her. Even though the road ahead was dark, he was still telling her that they would win all the way. Mo bei wanted to reach out and stroke his hair. Was he also like this when she went to the snow Mountain? he used himself to fight for the only possibility that she could still y in thepetition when she returned. However, mo bei did not move in the end. The person who had been most worried about an intense reaction was actually calmer than anyone else. The man in a suit did not expect this. He paused and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll y a role in the debate too. I¡¯ll do my best to get bey back.¡± The current situation was not good for the entire team. The organizingmittee also wanted the contestants to y as simple as possible. But there were some things that they couldn¡¯t help. They had seen King¡¯s angerst time. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t worried that King would quit and not do anything. Then there would be no hope. Just as Panda said, they had finally arrived in Mn. Not only the yers, but the organizingmittee,mentators, yers, too many people hade to the worldpetition again after so many years. It couldn¡¯t end like this. ¡°bey, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, mo bei nced at Feng nai again.¡±¡±Thetest. I¡¯ll definitely be back in the top ten.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng NAI¡¯s slender figure stood there as he watched mo bei leave. No one noticed that his clenched palm was full of Crescent marks. Her clothes were wet at the ce where her back was pressed. Switching between personalities would exhaust one¡¯s vitality. Moreover, Feng NAI¡¯s current condition was actually not stable. However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this sudden incident and did not notice that he was different from usual. He waited until mo bei walked out. At the end of the corridor. A little person had pressed the elevator button in advance. He was holding a small notebook in his hand and had a noble temperament.¡±As a psychological counselor, I request to apany you.¡± The man in a suit made an ¡°uh¡± sound and was about to speak. Mo bei squatted down and pinched the little one¡¯s face. Her tone was filled with adoration.¡±Anan, they need you now. Thepetition is about to start. As a psychological counselor, you should stay here.¡± Little demon Bo smiled.¡±Sister bei, you¡¯re not here anymore. I don¡¯t have the obligation to be a childborer here.¡± The little demon Bo now was too young. It was so small that he didn¡¯t think that these people were worth his sister bei¡¯s participation in thepetition. After all, he could see those IP addresses. It had to be said that it affected his appetite. Mo bei looked at him and knew that the child was angry. She stroked his head.¡±¡±Just treat it as helping sister bei. I¡¯m worried about him. He¡¯s not in a good condition now. The match just now took too much of his energy. He needs someone to guide him.¡± ¡°Sister bei, don¡¯t worry. These people are born to live off women. Their self-healing abilities are very good.¡± The little one looked at her and reached out his hand to touch mo bei¡¯s face.¡±¡±But since big sister bei said so, I will definitely do it. If anyone bullies you, I will give them an eye for an eye and an eye for an eye. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te yet.¡± For some reason, the man in the suit felt that this child of the Qin family was too vicious. His eyes did not seem like those of a child at all. They were cold and sinister. Especially when he was looking at people. The man in a suit shivered inexplicably. He was also the target of their anger. But with the current oue, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry. Mo bei was taken away. In the training room, the third match no longer existed. Everything had happened too quickly. Ye Bing didn¡¯t even have the time to apologize to mo bei in private. His eyes were fixed on the second team¡¯s yers. With ye Bing around, the younger generation of Country H naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. The public opinion on the inte would not end so easily. Not only did it not decrease, it became more and more intense. So many people were waiting to watch the third match. Who knew that there would be no news at all. Even the yers had gone offline. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 1743 ? Chapter 1743: Responsibility Trantor: 5496903 ¡°Are we not fighting anymore?¡± ¡°Friendly matches usually require two out of three wins.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait, it¡¯s cold. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the potato chips, and you¡¯re telling me that thepetition is over?¡± ¡°Anyone who knows, can you tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s a reserve yer. It seems that the Chinese side has terminated the game, but he didn¡¯t say the specific situation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say? don¡¯t you guys go online? there was a yer from China who yed on his behalf but was taken away by the world Committee. As for why there wasn¡¯t a third match, when the Chinese side saw that night God was going on stage, they were scared to death. How is that possible, I just want to fight a win and a loss to end things. ¡± ¡°The Chinese teams are too cowardly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to be a substitute yer, yet he¡¯s still talking about being a coward. He¡¯s not worthy of participating in thepetition.¡± The earth-shatteringments came like a tide. The people from Country H packed their things and left. Compared to the liveliness just now. The training room was terrifyingly quiet. All that was left was the game on the big screen. The assistant didn¡¯t know what to say. Especially when it was almost time for dinner. They couldn¡¯t stop eating. What if something happened to their bodies during thepetition? Just as he was hesitating. Feng nai, who had his back against the wall, stood up straight. His tone was very calm, like a gust of wind.¡±Get ready, review.¡± Review? At this time? The assistant was a little worried. But at that moment, he saw his team members, all of them looking up. It was different from the lifeless atmosphere just now. Perhaps, they never neededfort. Instead, it was to recognize reality and ept it. If only they were a little stronger. If only he had been able to keep up with her thoughts. In the previous match, bey was not the only one holding on. A review was what everyone wanted to do the most. Zhao sanpang walked over and smiled, no longer as cheerful as before. ¡°I¡¯m not as open-minded as a junior. It¡¯s indeed reasonable for the little stoic to take a fancy to me. Your nephew isn¡¯t bad, he has a steady personality.¡± ¡°I¡¯m forcing myself to be stable. ¡± Feng Yi took off his sses and put on his suit.¡±He does need to win for the little stoic toe back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡±he said. Zhao sanpang nodded. He understood that Feng Yi was going to fight a tough battle. ¡°Kata, kata ...¡± The sound of the keyboard in the training room changed from light to heavy. Review, from details to thinking. He broke through bit by bit. asionally, he would stop and practice his hand speed over and over again. It had to be faster, more urate, and the pool of heroes had to be deeper! It was as if they had an invisible tacit understanding. Adolf, who had always only focused on topner, began to ask Panda about his thoughts on the middlene. The two of them spontaneously formed an upper, middle, and junglebination. They started to coordinate with the jungler, and it wasn¡¯t necessary for the jungler to y in order to have a rhythm. Instead, everyone started to try again and take charge of a side. When Panda¡¯s mana bar was low, Adolf immediately approached the middlene, analyzed the situation, and began to harvest. It was very difficult to be urate, especially during the review. They would realize the gap even more. ¡°The Champions that ZAI picked are all good at closebat and burst damage, the data ...¡± It was very obvious that Feng nai was doing mo bei¡¯s usual work. He analyzed the situation word by word until his assistant pushed the cart he had ordered over. Only then did he stop, his voice faint.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat first. After that, we¡¯ll check the data. ¡± Panda had never seen boss like this before. He was too steady, not like the carefree him. After he got up, he said,¡±¡±This match was lost because of me. I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adolf had just taken a piece of beef and almost choked. That scheming Feng who mocked the heavens and the earth would actually apologize to someone? ¡°We¡¯ll have extra practice tonight. ¡± Feng NAI¡¯s figure was still tall and straight, and it was written that a stranger had suddenly approached him. His eyes werepletely dark, leaving only a faint light. ¡°I¡¯m the same,¡± With that, he pushed the door open and walked out. Feng nai was acting this way because he didn¡¯t want anyone to see his true state. Cold sweat had never heard it. Two voices kept talking in his ears. Perhaps, he was right. He was too useless, so useless that he couldn¡¯t protect the person he liked. ¡°Just like thest time ...¡± The two personalities seemed to be talking to each other. However, the little demon Bo who was walking over knew that he wasn¡¯t mumbling to himself. ¡°It¡¯s different from thest time. ¡± The little one walked over and looked somewhat cool.¡±Big sister bei was worried about you and asked me to look after you. You did well today. You¡¯re a little worthy of big sister bei.¡± Feng nai nced sideways and sneered.¡±Brat. You¡¯re so talkative today.¡± ¡°Big sister bei is no longer here, so I don¡¯t need to pretend anymore.¡± The little one kicked him.¡±Don¡¯t faint here. Go to the room if you want to faint. If you¡¯re photographed, you¡¯ll be suspended. What should you do?¡± Feng nai stabilized one of his personalities, then reached out to pick up the little one and walked straight towards the trash can. However, he did not throw it away this time. Instead, he lowered his eyes and chuckled.¡±It seems that he is more useful by her side. You think so too, right?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Little demon Bo said slowly,¡±you seem to be wrong about one thing. Whether it¡¯s you or him, I don¡¯t like either of your personalities. After all, we are the same kind. Only sister bei will fall for your tricks and pamper you.¡± Feng nai, on the other hand, liked to hear hisst sentence and raised his eyebrows. The little demon Bo met his eyes.¡±To sister bei, you are you. No matter which one it is, you are you.¡± The hand in midair froze, and Feng nai smiled slowly.¡±¡±Young master Qin is indeed a good psychologist. He chose this time for treatment.¡± Every sentence he said was like dancing on the lightning spot of little demon Bo. However, the next sentence was obviously unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m having a fever. Don¡¯t let the other team members know. Find an excuse to bring me back to my roomter. ¡± Feng nai put the little one down.¡±From today onwards, I¡¯ll cooperate with your treatment. But whether you can cure me or not, it¡¯ll depend on your abilities.¡± He didn¡¯t stay any longer. The little one stood on the spot with a noble temperament. The first and most important step of a psychologist¡¯s treatment. He would untie the knot in the patient¡¯s heart and let the patient take the initiative to cooperate. Although it was difficult to cure a patient like Feng who lived off a woman. However, sometimes, it was not necessarily a bad thing for the main and secondary personalities to appear at the same time ... Perhaps this would be an opportunity. The little demon Bo narrowed her eyes. She lowered her pride and called the number that he didn¡¯t want to call the most. Before the fight, the little one even consoled himself with a few words,¡±Everything is for big sister bei. Everything is for big sister bei.¡± Who knew that when he called, he would be called and transferred! Then, a shadow walked over and whispered,¡±¡±Young master, President Qin said that you¡¯re always disturbing him and his wife, so ...¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve been cklisted?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Qin family closed down yet?¡± little demon Bo sneered. The shadow looked at the little shadow that was far away.... You can¡¯t say that, young master. The Qin family is your family ... Chapter 1744 ? Chapter 1744: Strong and unyielding Trantor: 5496903 Feng NAI¡¯s current state was the most suitable for a psychological breakthrough. Not only was his body weak, but his spiritual defense was also not as strong. This little demon Bo knew this better than anyone else. However, sister bei had instructed him to stand by the bed and look at Feng nai, but he didn¡¯t do anything. It was not easy to encounter a patient with a split personality. This would help his research. This was especially true for people like soft rice, who had two personalities co-existing at the same time. This was very valuable in clinical practice. Unfortunately ... The little demon Bo shook her head like a little adult. He reached out disappointedly and clumsily pulled the nket up. That was much harder than doing anything else. The pale-faced Feng nai turned to look at little young master Qin, who was standing on tiptoes. He raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±Not starting?¡± She could tell that he had a high fever. His voice was hoarse, and even his thin lips were a little dry. But even so, his eyes still didn¡¯t have any warmth. They were as deep as an ancient well, and the sense of oppression was indescribable. Such a person was born with vignce. No matter when, no one could get close to him. Other than big sister bei, no one else would think that he was cute. The little demon Bo nced at him. She retracted her hand and disinfected herself. Then, she spoke calmly with an arrogant tone,¡±Sister bei told me to take good care of you. If she finds out that I hypnotized you while you¡¯re having a fever, she¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. You should rest well today. As for the treatment, we¡¯ll talk about it another day.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes. His eyshes lowered, forming a shadow. Her eyes, which were originally alert, had a slight ripple of emotion because of the person mentioned by the little one. He opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse and low, as if he was asking a little devil, but more like he was talking to himself. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± ¡°I will.¡± The little demon Bo, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked at him.¡±Sister bei will definitelye back. As long as you can make sure that the Chinese team is still around before shees back, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± No matter what, he had to win all the way. In the worldpetition, ording to the rules, after a defeat, the team would be disbanded and return to China. Right now, soft rice shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about sister bei¡¯s side. Instead, he should be thinking about how to get the team to win the championship. ¡°The team doesn¡¯t have enough people right now.¡± Little demon Bo opened her little tablet.¡±It will be very difficult for your points to meet the standard for the qualifiers in three days.¡± Feng nai seemed to be thinking about something as he looked at the neon lights outside the window, his eyes darting between light and dark. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re going to sleep.¡± Little demon Bo heaved a long sigh like an adult.¡±I don¡¯t know how you got yourself into this state before, but insomnia must have been one of the reasons. I know that it¡¯s hard for you to fall asleep in your current mental state, but you have to let yourself sleep. You¡¯re a contestant, so some drugs can¡¯t be used. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself.¡± Feng nai closed his eyes and nodded. His body was clearly exhausted. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. One of the two personalities had to show weakness to achieve a bnce. Mo bei¡¯s departure was a low point for anyone. But no one would be more miserable than Feng nai. The feeling of falling into darkness made him clench his hand. Other than Leng and han Xi, no one in the team knew about Feng NAI¡¯s physical condition. After all, the two of them couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. After the match, they would always be able to see the difference in Feng NAI¡¯s condition. Fortunately, these two people were there, so the team members didn¡¯t copse. He turned on hisputer and reviewed the match. When the little demon Bo saw Feng nai fall asleep and came to the training room, she saw this scene ... Chapter 1745 ? Chapter 1745: Believe Trantor: 5496903 Everyone sat at the conference table and analyzed the images one by one. Panda¡¯s baby face was unusually serious. ¡°I¡¯m too slow here. I should have been a little faster. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit by the wave.¡± He reached out to tap on the screen, then lowered his head to record it. The others also watched it repeatedly. He watched the scene of each team fight more than ten times, from who made the first move to how to move, how to take damage, pull, fight back, and support. Many people questioned the significance of this friendly match. Just like what was said on the inte, they were going to y a point game, so why did they have to y such a game? How could the Chinese teams possibly win against the Korean teams? they were just asking to be humiliated. bey¡¯s actions had always been criticized by people. This was because the others were not part of the team. What was the meaning of this? It was now that they were sitting here, with the same thoughts and the same posture, they had be more detailed and stronger. I can¡¯t lose. They had to win the pointspetition. This was the most determined thought in everyone¡¯s heart. It was almost the only force that supported them through the long darkness. The little demon Bo stood there. She was small and her eyes were round and cute. As long as he didn¡¯t speak, he would still act like a child. Zhao sanpang stood beside him and held back for a long time. He wanted to Pat his head. The little demon Bo raised her head. Her gaze didn¡¯t seem like a child¡¯s at all. Zhao sanpang awkwardly retracted his hand, pretending to be looking at the video seriously. Little demon Bo looked at him for a while but she didn¡¯t expose him. She just said,¡±Maybe they¡¯re not worse than you, Lord fatty.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡± Zhao sanpang cupped his fists and nodded. Little demon Bo lowered her eyes,¡±aren¡¯t you worried about sister bei?¡± Thements on the inte can¡¯t be controlled at all. ¡± ¡°I say, young master, didn¡¯t your scheming dad tell you that some words can¡¯t be controlled?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao sanpang squatted down.¡±We have to believe that there are still people waiting for us to win.¡± Little demon Bo¡¯s eyes flickered,¡±how can sister bei believe you?¡± She¡¯s the one who was called st name.¡±¡± ¡°To Xiao Budian, there¡¯s nothing more saddening than Supreme Alliance¡¯s disbandment.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at the little one.¡±It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s someone who¡¯s been through that period that she¡¯ll believe that someone¡¯s waiting for her.¡± Was there really someone else other than the team waiting for big sister bei? The little demon Bo looked at the tablet in her hand. The questions swept over him. Every one of them would smash towards mo bei. He was overseas and facing the world Committee. Some people would not want mo bei to be spotless. Only when there was a stain on her would the legend be shattered. There¡¯s a good saying,¡±why do you have to be so high and mighty and clean? you should be as bad as me.¡± With more people, there would be more thoughts. Of course, those who came to ask questions hoped to find out something. However, after a few questions, they realized that the person sitting in front of them was a little difficult to deal with. ¡°bey, why did you use your brother¡¯s ount to participate in thepetition?¡± At this moment, the foreignnguage sounded serious and oppressive.¡±¡±Are you trying to take revenge for your brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using my own ount,¡±mo bei said with an indifferent expression. This sentence made the interrogator frown.¡±bey, do I need to remind you that you have a very valuable ount? you didn¡¯t use your original ID to participate in thepetition. Instead, you used a new ount to start thepetition. What kind of logic is this?¡± Chapter 1746 ? Chapter 1746: There was still a fire seed reigniting. Trantor: 5496903 As soon as he said this. Many people were looking at mo bei. Because this point was indeed worth investigating. At this moment, Feng Yi was standing outside in his suit. As she wasn¡¯t sure what was being discussed inside, the beautiful assistant was anxious. She had to tiptoe even in her high heels. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± She clenched her fists and asked her boss. ¡°I¡¯m worried. ¡°Feng Yi nced over. ¡°Then ...¡± The assistant wanted to say something. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, everyone seems to have forgotten,¡±Feng Yi chuckled. ¡°What?¡± The assistant was still anxious. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes were bright.¡±Xiao Budian is the fire seed left behind by Supreme Alliance. It won¡¯t be extinguished just like that.¡± As the voice outside the door fell ... In front of the office desk, mo bei looked up and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Is there a rule that states that I can¡¯t use a new ount?¡± Everyone was stunned. Mo bei stared at the person opposite her.¡±bey is me. Mo bei and Xiang Nan are also me. Due to personal reasons, I chose to use my alternate ount to practice again. Which rule have I vited?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at spouting nonsense. You¡¯re clearly impersonating mo Nan to help your brother ...¡± Someone said. ¡°I¡¯m not using my brother¡¯s ount. ¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±I¡¯m sure everyone here knows better than me whichpany mo Nan¡¯s ID will stay in. I, mo bei, xiangnan, am the one who entered dark res. I¡¯m also the one who participated in thepetition. I¡¯ming back for my brother. Is this against the rules?¡± Another one asked. There was a very clear rule for ying on behalf of someone else. At the very least, one had to use another person¡¯s ount to y in the game. However, mo bei had used her own identity when she had entered ck me through the preliminary auditions. However, her gender had been hidden. This had nothing to do with her ying as a substitute. However, there were some people present who would not let this matter rest. If they did not drag bey off the altar, she would be their biggest obstacle. ¡°bey, you don¡¯t have to think that this matter can be solved so easily.¡± ¡°You lied to everyone. That¡¯s the truth.¡± One of themughed. ¡°If I let you y like this, how can I live up to the name of e-sports?¡± ¡°We still need tobine the opinions of many parties.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve gone online, but many people in your country think that you¡¯re the shame of e-sports.¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes were indifferent.¡±I only know that I¡¯m an e-sports yer. The only thing I want to do is to win thepetition and win the World Championship again. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± After hearing the words ¡®world champion¡¯. Someone couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,¡±¡±Your tone isn¡¯t small.¡± Mo bei nced sideways.¡±I¡¯m just stating facts.¡± The man narrowed his eyes. It was a difficult decision for the world Committee. After all, thepetition arena could not tolerate ws. But to say that bey was a substitute, it was not a good idea. People of their generation still wanted to take a look at the golden age of the past before they retired. It was this effect ... ¡°From the looks of it, bey, it¡¯s impossible for you to participate in thepetition. You should know that many people have their own standards. You¡¯re using your brother¡¯s identity in front of others. This in itself is one of the acts of substitute y. You ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± The people from the Chinese organizingmittee stood up.¡±¡±Yes, a lot of people have their own standards of measurement, but it¡¯s even more uneptable to just type two words on an e-sports yer.¡± ¡°When the ID ¡®mo bei Xiang Nan¡¯ came out, many people didn¡¯t think that the person behind them was mo Nan because they had apletely different way of ying. It was only when they saw their faces that they thought it was mo Nan.¡± ¡°Of course, bey has her own motives.¡± ¡°But I want to ask everyone here, does anyone really understand why she has such a selfish motive?¡± ¡°Because her brother was ndered and framed. He was trampled on by all kinds of injustice.¡± ¡°We love e-sports because in its world, we are always fighting against injustice. We say no to capital and no to fate.¡± ¡°But in recent years, whether it¡¯s the coercion of capital, the pressure of public opinion, or even whether it¡¯s profitable, all of it has been ced on e-sports yers. ¡°Too many people have already left.¡± ¡°Every country is the same. I don¡¯t know what you think, but I want to keep them. At the very least, when they try to fight against injustice by themselves, I want to keep the yers from our own country.¡± ¡°bey is not a substitute!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use that word on her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this. ¡± ¡°She must be on the Chinese battleteam¡¯s list of yers!¡± Everyone knew how much pressure it was to say such words under such circumstances. The Presidents of the other countries ¡®organizingmittee were all looking over. The Chinese representative team did not give in at all. What he meant was that she had to be on the list of Chinese teams. He meant that bey was not a substitute! Under such heated public opinion, he still dared to defend his yer. The world-ruling organization was also weighing the pros and cons. In the end, only two words were left. They still needed tomunicate and bnce. Due to mo bei¡¯s special circumstances, she couldn¡¯t meet anyone at this time, including Feng Yi. Time was difficult for everyone. Especially on this night. Feng NAI¡¯s high fever didn¡¯t go down, so he had called the family doctor several times in a row. Mental illnesses wereplicated. Because no one could enter his inner world. This was without a doubt the hidden weakness of the Chinese teams. Would the sky really light up? Many people were waiting. There were also many people who were angry. ¡°We have to make her quit.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t considered a substitute, then what is? your three views are wrong. Stop washing your fans, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an embarrassment. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed embarrassing. He found a friendly match and didn¡¯t dare to fight to the end. He¡¯s a coward if he runs away.¡± The outer was watching the show. ¡°This is too ugly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. As soon as night God attacked, their faces changed. They didn¡¯t dare to fight.¡± ¡°Thinking about how God bey is still my youth, it seems like I really can ¡®t.¡± ¡°If the people of our country don¡¯t like it, there must be a big problem.¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a substitute. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Chi Chi.¡± If the darkness had a time limit ... Everyone hoped to get there as soon as possible. It was just that it took too long for it to arrive. It was also because of this that as long as a little light appeared, even if it was very weak, it could reignite everything! ¡°We¡¯re just old, not dead. I can¡¯t recognize the word ¡°substitute.¡±¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fastest way to destroy an e-sports yer? say she¡¯s a substitute. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Let¡¯s contact the outside world and say that he¡¯s gay and likes to attract attention.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how mo Nan left. ¡± ¡°How can one mo Nan be enough?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. How is it enough to just take mo Nan away? the club and the yers are not just trying to get rid of mo Nan.¡± ¡°Whoever affects their interests must leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mo Nan¡¯s fault for not knowing the rules, not knowing how to fake matches, and not knowing how to give benefits to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°So this is what an esports yer has to do. I thought all they had to do was y well in thepetition.¡± ¡± If he ys well in the game, what if the others who don¡¯t y well want to stand out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, just pull him down from the altar. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the same method doesn¡¯t work on bey. She¡¯s too strong and she¡¯s from Supreme Alliance. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s even simpler. Just say that she¡¯s a substitute. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a substitute? hahahahahahahaha, smart!¡± In an instant, countless yer IDs appeared. There was no rebuttal, no cursing. They seemed to be telling a joke. Many of the yers who were ying stopped. He looked at this scene in silence, his fingers slightly trembling. There were some things that could never be exined or understood. ¡°We just want to see China win again.¡± ¡°We just want to see the past again.¡± This sentence was finally heard. The world Committee came to a conclusion. He brought mo bei to the conference table again. ¡°You have to promise us a few things.¡± ¡°If the Chinese teams can get into the top ten, then you can participate. Even if you win the championship, your name will not appear in the champion column.¡± The listener frowned. No name appeared? For esports yers, this was simply ... ¡°Sure.¡± Mo bei¡¯s emotions were very calm. The person at the table continued.¡±Try to minimize the impact. Although you are not a substitute, you can not be deceived on the field. If we find any more extreme remarks, you will be suspended for life.¡± It wasn¡¯t like the yers could control their opinions ... What¡¯s wrong with bey? ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there for the five-in-ten round. ¡°Mo bei¡¯s eyes flickered. The people at the table looked at each other.¡±Also, after this worldpetition, we hope you can retire.¡± This! The audit student couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to get up. Mo bei only had one word. The WHO person paused and said,¡±¡±We have such a proposal and we hope you can understand. If you continue to y with the title of world champion, it will give some teenagers the illusion that all mistakes can be forgiven. This goes against the original intention of e-sports.¡± ¡°I ept.¡± Mo bei¡¯s expression was clear.¡±As long as I can finish the fight, I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡± The world Committee had seen bey before. When she was young, she didn¡¯t care about anyone. Even if she didn¡¯t show it on her face, her eyes revealed that she wouldn¡¯t even sleep with anyone other than the Supreme Alliance members. Don¡¯t talk about rules with me, I only care about winning and losing. But now, she had changed. His appearance had changedpletely. But one thing had never changed. She wanted topete. She wanted to win! ¡°I¡¯m personally very curious. I want to ask you something. bey, you¡¯ve given in so much, but in the end, your name still isn¡¯t on the list. Don¡¯t you feel any regret?¡± Mo bei¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±No, I still have my teammates. What regrets do I have? after the game is over, people will always remember the ID mo bei xiangnan and will understand why our Chinese team is here.¡± At that moment, some of the foreign Organizing Committee Members were stunned. They couldn¡¯t shake this person. She was just a girl. However, there seemed to be something else behind her. They had thought it was Supreme Alliance. But now, he realized that it wasn¡¯t just Supreme Alliance. They had asked themselves before. If it were their yers, they would have retreated a long time ago at this point. What was the point of winning the championship without a signature? But bey had agreed. What else could they say? Of course, this was not enough. The other teams had requests. ¡°Speaking of capital coercion, if it wasn¡¯t for the Qin Corporation and the Feng Corporation, no one would be able to tolerate the contestant doing this. Everyone knows what rtionship bey has with these two corporations. Unless there¡¯s apany other than these two corporations that will fully own thepany, we won¡¯t ept such capital coercion.¡± This was clearly making things difficult for him. At a time like this, other than the Feng Corporation and the Qin Corporation, whichpany would be willing to sponsor their current team? Some people in the country would definitely have to weigh the gains and losses. The clubs with other yers did not want to see bey return to thepetition. Otherwise, there would be no market for their yers. After the news was released. Feng Yi kept making calls. In fact, with the Feng family¡¯s ability, it wasn¡¯t difficult to do this. But the conditions were too tight. And no one dared to touch it. In such a situation, whoever touched it would be spat on. Someone who had been in the industry for a long time, and on ount of their many years of friendship, told Feng Yi the truth. ¡°It¡¯s no longer the same as before. Back then, young master Qin wasn¡¯t the only one there. Almighty Z was there too. Little brother, no one would take this risk. ¡± Chapter 1747 ? Chapter 1747: We¡¯re still here! Trantor: 5496903 Yes, no one would take this risk. Everyone understood this, Feng Yi even more so. The Lin family, Yun family, and Tang family all had cooperation with the Qin group, so they couldn¡¯t invest. The conditions were very strict, and everyone knew what they were for. Feng Yi looked out the window, his eyes dark. The beautiful assistant¡¯s voice was hoarse from making the call, but she still didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. The other party rejected him very politely. Some didn¡¯t even ept it. Thepany would only do this because it was the Feng Corporation. If it was someone else, they would have said all kinds of mocking words. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± She seemed to be asking Feng Yi, but she also seemed to be talking to herself. At this moment. Zhao sanpang suddenly came in. ¡°Almighty fatty?¡± the assistant asked. Zhao sanpang was still holding the can of Coke, smiling at the beauty before throwing it to Feng Yi.¡±I heard you¡¯re short of money?¡± ¡°Fatty God¡¯s sensitivity to information is still so urate.¡± Feng Yi took off his sses. ¡°How else could we have dealt with Supreme Alliance back then?¡± Zhao sanpang sneered. As he spoke, he threw out a card.¡±¡±Here you go,¡± Feng Yi raised a brow. ¡°Although I can¡¯tpare to the Qin guy, I still earned quite a bit.¡± Zhao sanpang took a sip of his Coke. ¡°Almighty fatty ...¡± The assistant looked at Zhao sanpang, his eyes moved. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself then,¡±Feng Yi said, putting on his sses. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve already shared the message with the group. ¡± Zhao sanpang tapped on his phone.¡±Just look at the group messages.¡± The group chat had indeed exploded. Feng Yi had been busy earlier and hadn¡¯t noticed. Looking at it now, almost everyone had tagged him. Many familiar names. Han Xi, Huan Leng, Rao Rong, Adolf, luoluo, Panda, Yin wuyao, Xue Yaoyao, award you a p of pleasure ... And Mo Nan. When the transfers were disyed on the screen, Feng NAI¡¯s fingers paused. ¡°Young master Qian, please don¡¯t mind him, boss Feng.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you my wife, don¡¯t be scared, okay?¡± ¡°Fight properly. Don¡¯t embarrass us old people.¡± Many people said that this industry was a mess and not as chaotic as before. However, many people had forgotten that those yers who had held the mouse in their hands and fought for the championship didn¡¯t have a dream of being a hero. No one invested, right? Then we¡¯ll do it ourselves. The fans couldn¡¯te because they were afraid that people would say that they were raising funds. However, they were not fans. They were professional esports yers! Even though they couldn¡¯t move their mouse anymore, and their hand speed and reaction speed couldn¡¯t keep up, their lifelong love was here. They were fighting for it, and if they were needed one day, they would definitelye back! With this amount of funds, it would be enough for the team to enter the top ten! But there was one thing that Feng Yi was concerned about. Whichpany would be willing to take the lead and let them be in name and invest in advertising? The world Tournament had a lot of requirements for professional yers. Feng Yi knew better than anyone else. He nced at Zhao sanpang. Zhao sanpang patted him.¡±Fox Feng, if you¡¯re touched, don¡¯t hold it in. If you want to cry, cry.¡± ¡°We¡¯re stillcking the main body of thepany. ¡± Feng Yi was very refined. ¡°Little spade,¡± Zhao sanpang frowned. ¡°No,¡± Feng Yi shook his head.¡±The other clubs won¡¯t allow it. Besides, there¡¯s still the issue of the audit.¡± Zhao sanpang was speechless.¡±They¡¯re doing this on purpose. No wonder Lin Feng is cursing in the group chat. What should we do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way. ¡± Feng Yi put on his sses. The assistant knew that his so-called ¡°think of a way¡± was to continue to beg people. He opened his mouth but did not say anything. Zhao sanpang also noticed it and looked at him.¡±Fox Feng, just tell me, is there apany that is willing to take over us?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng Yi didn¡¯t hide anything.¡±From a business perspective, it¡¯s very risky. No one would want to take the risk.¡± Zhao sanpang didn¡¯t say anything else. He just stood there and looked out the window. That back view was honest and lonely. He mmed his hand on the railing. No one rted to Supreme Alliance was allowed to interfere. It wasn¡¯t difficult to start apany. The Bo family had many businesses that were still in operation, all of which were rted to the ancient aristocrats. But first, the world Committee would investigate, and second, it was all foreign investment. Feng Yi didn¡¯t want any foreign investment. This was a concept that had existed since the creation of Supreme Alliance. Not to mention that this time it was the worldpetition. They were a Chinese team. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Zhao sanpang clenched his fists. Feng Yi looked over and removed his sses.¡±I have to think about it. How¡¯s my nephew doing?¡± ¡°The little devil is looking after him. He has a high fever.¡± ¡°Why is that kid¡¯s body so weak?¡± Zhao sanpang was also worried. Feng Yi looked out the window.¡±Whether he can find thepany or not depends on his performance this time. The entire industry doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this. They¡¯re avoiding trouble and seeking benefits. Don¡¯t me others.¡± ¡°Those kids who left the team, are they spreading rumors again?¡± Zhao sanpangughed coldly,¡±what a waste of time, are you even worthy of being a professional yer?¡± I¡¯ve lived for so many years, I¡¯ve finally opened my eyes. ¡± ¡°They have to y well in the first match.¡± Feng Yi stood up straight. He had to y well. It was easy to say, but it was not easy to fight. The current Chinese team had five less members than when they signed up. In this worldpetition, the team¡¯s total points must first qualify for the 5v5 battle. If the number of people was insufficient, they would need to have outstanding individual points to get the guaranteed total points. But how were they going to get back the points of the five of them? Previously, when mo bei was around, everything had been fine. bey¡¯s individualbat ability, be it tanking damage, dealing damage, or participating in a team, could be used to fight three times at once. Now that she wasn¡¯t here, even han Xi and hunleng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad. However, there were no weak yers in the worldpetition. With more than a hundred teams, the key was how to get a total score. Feng Yi didn¡¯t need to tell Zhao sanpang how important this match was. His expression was not rxed, but his eyes did not look back. ¡°I¡¯ll teach all the tactics to those kids. I¡¯ll tell them how to fight to get a higher score. ¡± ¡°They will be ced in different camps.¡± ¡°They might be enemies,¡± Feng Yi looked at him. Zhao sanpang took out his phone.¡±The little demoness has done her calctions. If we encounter them, we¡¯ll see how high the score is.¡± ¡°This tactic is really something.¡± Feng Yi smiled. When he lowered his head, he saw the probability.¡±A one percent chance of winning?¡± Zhao sanpang replied with an ¡°mm¡± and put his phone away. ¡°Do they know?¡± Feng Yi asked, deep in thought. ¡°I know.¡± Zhao sanpang bit on a lollipop.¡±You know the team¡¯s principle. The coach only cares about the tactics, and the yers have to digest the pressure themselves. One percent is already very high.¡± ¡°When we won the championship that year, we also had a 1% chance of winning.¡± Feng Yi put on his sses. ¡°That¡¯s why everything is still possible. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the request to you,¡±Zhao sanpang patted his shoulder. Feng Yi¡¯s thin lips curved up, full of business.¡±Business is all about benefits and rtionships. What¡¯s there to ask for? it¡¯s just normalmunication when you¡¯re at a disadvantage. I¡¯ll remember somepanies, and President Qin will remember them too.¡± Zhao sanpang trembled when he heard hisst sentence. This clearly meant that he was going to settle the score after autumn. Now, whoever bullied them would make them suffer. Fox Feng didn¡¯t have the time to deal with him. After thepetition, there would be a debtor for every grievance. Those who didn¡¯t help were fine, but those who wanted to kick the Chinese team when they were down, Qin Xinji and little spade wouldn¡¯t let them off, let alone the Feng family. Sometimes, people would do stupid things when they were blinded by profit. It was also these stupid things that would ruin things. In the bedroom, Feng nai seemed to be constantly having nightmares. His handsome face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood on it. His mouth would move asionally, as if he was saying something. The little demon Bo was sitting on the sofa. She was wearing a small white coat and would nce at him from time to time. She looked like she was doing research. This was the scene Zhao sanpang saw when he entered the room. He really couldn¡¯t resist dissecting the little devil. ¡°How¡¯s the discussion about the investors?¡± Little demon Bo asked without raising her head. Zhao sanpang looked at him.¡±I say, you¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t be smarter than us. This makes me, an adult, feel like I don¡¯t exist.¡± Little demon Bo sat there, looking like a young master of an aristocratic family. She was fair and delicate, very noble.¡±It seems that it¡¯s not done yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your soft-rice father. It¡¯s not good to be too scheming. ¡± Zhao sanpang pinched his face. Little demon Bo frowned. She was stunned for five seconds before she took out a wet tissue and started to wipe her face. Zhao sanpang was still observing Feng nai.¡±¡±He¡¯s been sleeping all the time. Is that also a treatment? Why was he always talking in his sleep? what was he saying? I can¡¯t hear you clearly?¡± ¡°Support-type big brother, mo bei.¡± ¡°Other than these two words, he didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± The little demon Bo¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. ¡°Support?¡± Zhao sanpang turned around. ¡°When sister bey entered dark res, she started off as a support.¡± The little demon Bo reminded him. ¡°Then what do you mean by¡± little brother ¡°?¡± Zhao sanpang was puzzled. ¡°A nickname,¡± The little demon Bo typed some pathological analysis into the file.¡±Sister bey is a better boyfriend than him. Feng nai, that little bumpkin, looks like he needs protection.¡± Zhao sanpang narrowed his eyes.¡±I think he¡¯s just pretending. He needs to be protected. Why does he have the same conduct as your father?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all soft-rice men. ¡± Little demon Bo stood up.¡±I¡¯m going to ask the teacher. I want to know what kind of treatment he should receive in his current condition.¡± ¡°You still want to treat him?¡± Zhao sanpang looked at Feng nai.¡±This kid¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t gone down. If we continue to treat him, what if he turns stupid?¡± He didn¡¯t expect the little demon Bo to have a serious expression on her face.¡±If his will isn¡¯t strong enough, it¡¯s possible that his brain nerves will be injured. However, at this moment, he¡¯s most likely to have a personality integration. There have been cases before, so we can still take the risk.¡± A bet? Zhao sanpang, who was left in his original spot, was dumbfounded. He was saying that he would take a gamble. Would he be stupid? Even a normal person would have to suffer like this, right? ¡°That¡¯s not safe, is it?¡± Zhao sanpang protested. The little demon Bo raised her little head with the tablet in her hand. Her voice was still a little childish.¡±If we can¡¯t even get past this stage, how can we wait for sister bey toe back? besides, if Feng NAI¡¯s main personality isn¡¯t around, it¡¯s impossible for the team to make it into the top ten with their current strength. Why don¡¯t we take a gamble? besides, this is his own decision.¡± This kid made his own decision? Zhao sanpang nced at Feng nai, who was on the bed.¡±¡±This kid is tough.¡± The little stoic didn¡¯t choose him without reason. The situation was already like this, it couldn¡¯t be worse than now. However, there was no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. Everyone knew about their current situation. Some teams had already ignored them. It was impossible to win in terms of numbers. bey had been banned and King was in trouble. Even if the rest of them were not bad, they would not be able to cause any waves. Some people had clearly achieved their goals. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be suchments. ¡°If it¡¯s so embarrassing, I might as welle back.¡± ¡°In the friendly match against Team H, why didn¡¯t you guys y in the third match? Was he just this cowardly? You¡¯re a disgrace to our country. ¡± ¡°If you want to me someone, you should me bey. She insisted on standing out. She could have yed a friendly match with anyone, but she chose Team H. She¡¯s just a substitute. I¡¯m really annoyed with those brainless fans. They only care about her. It¡¯s all her fault. Now, she¡¯s pushed her teammates away and doesn¡¯t have to take responsibility. K-God too, why can¡¯t he be clear-headed?¡± ¡°Protect her, she¡¯s an insult to esports.¡± ¡°No otherpany will take them in anyway.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have the funds?¡± ¡°Funding is a small matter. Without apany to participate in thepetition, do you think this is a smallpetition that only teams can do?¡± ¡°Thepany that takes the job will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Stop fighting, I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. Go home early. I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll scold whoever takes the call.¡± In such a time, even apany that Feng Yi had worked so hard to convince had retreated. ¡°Boss Feng, our smallpany can¡¯t take this kind of trouble. Do you want to find other connections?¡± Fortunately, she had a good attitude and didn¡¯t say anything bad to Feng Yi. But his rejection was also clear. Feng Yi didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. This night was especially long. Because Feng Yi¡¯s smile never stopped. After all, Feng Yi had never lowered his head like this for many years. His talent in the business world was enough for him to have a smooth sailing life, not to mention that he was originally a Feng family member. Just by standing there, people would rush to cooperate with him. But now, some were hiding, and some didn¡¯t pick up the phone. The beautiful secretary had expected this to happen, but she still felt sad when she saw it. The email was sent in a group chat. She had informed almost everyone that could be sent, but there was no response from theputer. Would there still be someone to take over the team? At that moment, he was the most depressed. There was no hope, and he didn¡¯t know when the sun would rise. However, people had forgotten one thing. They had neglected the fact that in this world, there was a group of people who didn¡¯t just win the championship from Supreme Alliance. More than that, they had seen hope that belonged to them. ¡°Young miss, are you sure you want to take this?¡± In the country, in the brightly lit old Gu residence, the person in charge of the Gu group walked around, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°If we invest in them now, the Gu Corporation will be in big trouble. If you wanted to raise funds in the past, we wouldn¡¯t have objected, but look at thements online.¡± Kada! The girl¡¯s fingertipsnded on the keyboard. The living room was very bright, except for her room. Vaguely, he could only see that her arms were very thin and white, and below them was a wheelchair. She was unable to walk? ¡°What¡¯s there to see in thements?¡± The young girl twirled her long hair with her fingers. When the corners of her mouth curled up, it was wrapped in coldness.¡±I just want to see God bey go on stage.¡± The person-in-charge of the Gu family felt a headacheing on,¡¯miss, you can¡¯t make a decision based on your preferences. Yes, I know that you¡¯re a fan of bey ¡®s, but you have to think about it. This is business!¡± ¡°When have I ever made a loss in business?¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were very deep. She was clearly very young, but she always felt that she was not a person of the right path. She was beautiful and cold.¡±The Gu group is too mediocre now. Some of their businesses are going downhill. Now that hero is on the rise, he has to try.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the game, but you¡¯re going to take over the team ...¡± The person in charge of the Gu financial magnate wanted to say something. ¡°Uncle, do you need me to remind you who the real boss of the Gu group is?¡± the young girl Interrupted him. The man paused and sighed.¡±¡±Without you, the Gu family is nothing. They¡¯re just a small hardware store that can¡¯t even afford to pay off a loan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that uncle knows. ¡± The girl handed over the report in her hand.¡±This is a sure-win deal. bey will definitelye back and we¡¯ll win the game.¡± Uncle Guughed.¡±You¡¯re only acting like an unreasonable child when you talk about the contestants you like. Alright, uncle will believe you this time!¡± ¡°All in,¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were burning.¡±I need to ask uncle to tell them that there are still people who like bey. I¡¯m just one of them. She¡¯s not ying on my behalf. We¡¯re all waiting. Waiting for the day when the sun rises.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The person in charge of the Gu group reached out and touched the girl¡¯s head.¡±¡±Uncle will pass on your words. Xiaojie, you like bey so much because at that time, she ...¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were light.¡±I like to y games too but it¡¯s a pity that my legs are too weak. It¡¯s hard for me to be a professional yer. I¡¯ve always felt that way. After my father passed away, I didn¡¯t even have money to eat, let alone do anything. She saw me outside Supreme Alliance. Uncle, she¡¯s a person with a poker face but she came to ask me if I wanted to eat steamed buns and if I wanted to y in thepetition.¡± ¡°You were only nine years old then, right?¡± The person in charge of the Gu group recalled. ¡°That¡¯s why she called me little sister and even touched my head,¡±the young girl chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still young. ¡± The person-in-charge of the Gu group looked at his niece with guilt in his eyes. The young girl¡¯s lips curled up.¡±That¡¯s enough, uncle. You always feel that my path is not easy, but look at her. Her path is even harder. But sister bey has never given up.¡± ¡°She can give me unlimited power.¡± ¡°When those people came to collect their debts, I would always think of the way she protected me.¡± ¡°Sometimes, when I¡¯m too tired, I¡¯ll go and watch her video.¡± ¡°If it was someone else, they would not have taken this path.¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the person-in-charge of the Gu group did not understand. ¡°Because she¡¯s the only one who keeps her promise.¡± ¡°That year, she said that Supreme Alliance would never fall apart and that she would return with the will of Supreme Alliance.¡± ¡°Many people have forgotten.¡± ¡°But she did it.¡± No matter when, no matter where, I will never give up. If the surroundings were pitch ck, then he would walk in the dark. This was the true Supreme Alliance! Chapter 1748 ? Chapter 1748: Feng nai returns Trantor: 5496903 The next day. The team was confirmed. This photo was no small matter. They had to be used on the day of the team pointspetition. The most important thing about a fixed photo was the battle uniform. It didn¡¯t matter if there was no on the uniform. However, the name of thepany had to be registered. The most crucial problem was that the team didn¡¯t have any investors. Some were happy, while others were worried. Thements were nothing more than that. He was innocent, and he couldn¡¯t shut everyone¡¯s mouths at all. Everyone felt that at this point, the Chinese teams were really shabby. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you like this. Come back early. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already embarrassing to let a substitute y, and she even ostracized the team members. Great, now no one is voting.¡± ¡°If you want to me someone, me bey for being too arrogant.¡± She would always get angry when she saw this. Teng Hui mmed the table. Adolf was a coward, and at this moment, his heart was boiling with anger. ¡°There must be something wrong with these people¡¯s brains.¡± ¡°If things don¡¯t go our way and we can¡¯t win, what good will it do them?¡± Han Xi nced at him.¡±There¡¯s no benefit. Everyone has a dark side. You¡¯ll get used to it. Now isn¡¯t the time to care about this. Everyone has seen thepetition system. What we should do is to get the highest individual points.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s really hard to do. ¡± Adolf leaned his head against the wall.¡±We don¡¯t have enough people. Shameless Feng is in this state. What should we do?¡± My head is already swollen, but these people are still making a fuss. I just want my bey God toe back. ¡± They were all professional yers, so they couldn¡¯t think of suchplicated things. However, the Hua family had experience. Hua Xiaoyi, who was Panda, raised his head and asked Zhao sanpang,¡±¡±Master fatty, is it because we can¡¯t start thepetition without any investors?¡± ¡°We are the national team. We can always start the game.¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Adolf asked, confused. Zhao sanpang gave everyone a look.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just do what you need to do.¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s true.¡± Han Xi stood up and didn¡¯t waste any time.¡±Can the Han family invest?¡± Zhao sanpang shook his head and repeated,¡±¡±You guys don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°The conditions are so bad.¡± Han Xi¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±They don¡¯t want us to participate in thepetition. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s attitude that made manypanies afraid toe. Right, master fatty?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The one who answered him wasn¡¯t Zhao sanpang, but Feng Yi. He hadn¡¯t slept the whole night, the grey under his eyes heavy. But even so, he was still dressed in a suit, looking extremely handsome. At this time, he couldn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue. It wasn¡¯t just because it was a taboo in the business world, but also because the team photo would be takenter. As the team¡¯s manager, he couldn¡¯t be weak. ¡°The team¡¯s situation is very bad.¡± Feng Yi looked at his team members, his eyes unchanged.¡±There are a lot of reporters outside right now, but that¡¯s not important. When thepetition starts, there will be a lot of businessing to you. As yers of the Chinese team, the first lesson of the overseas training is here.¡± ¡°Master fatty,¡± he said, looking at Zhao sanpang. ¡°This first lesson is nothing.¡± Zhao sanpang returned to his usual style as a coach and said,¡±One, you¡¯re shameless. Two, you¡¯re determined to be shameless.¡± Adolf was originally full of anger, but when he heard this, he said,¡±¡±Pfft.¡± ¡°Professional yers just need to y well.¡± Zhao sanpang looked at them.¡±The rest is bullshit. Ignore whoeveres. As for the people who say that you¡¯re cowards, it¡¯s very simple. In this pointpetition, fight to the death. I don¡¯t want to win steadily. I want each of you to put in ten more strikes than usual and destroy the damage output. Can you do it? can you?¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± Teng Hui was the first to stand up. The other people also looked over, their eyes all ck. Panda was the only one looking at the rooms on the second floor.¡±Boss, he ...¡± As soon as he finished speaking ... A slightly hoarse voice came from the corner. It was indifferent but pleasant to the ears.¡±The damage output is stillcking, but it¡¯ll still increase by 10%.¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Panda was most familiar with this voice. He turned his head abruptly and looked in that direction. It was indeed Feng nai. His face was still pale, but his peach-shaped eyes were clearly ck. He didn¡¯t look dejected at all, and instead, they were bright as if they had been washed. His figure was tall and slender, and he stood just like that at the corner in his battle uniform. When he looked up, he was a peerless beauty.¡±Are you all ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Feng nai turned around, his voice neither cold nor indifferent.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A row of people, some in the front and some in the back, wearing their battle uniforms, walked forward. The hesitation, uneasiness, hard work, and indignation were all thrown to the back of his mind. Not thinking of the past, not afraid of the future. Other than being hot-blooded, this group of youths also had fearlessness and responsibility. It was the mark of a Bramble he had ovee all the obstacles along the way. Only after the winner was King and the loser was the hero. It was just the beginning. If there was prejudice, then break it. You don¡¯t have to exin to everyone what kind of person you are and what you¡¯re doing. What he needed to do was simple: win! Zhao sanpang looked at them with a satisfied expression, but he was still a little worried. He turned his head and asked the little one in a white coat,¡±Little devil, is that Feng brat alright? wasn¡¯t he still running a fever this morning?¡± ¡°The fever¡¯s gone.¡± The little demon bo put her hands in her pockets and said in a childish tone,¡±¡±You don¡¯t look stupid. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Zhao sanpang gritted his teeth.¡±I¡¯m asking him about other aspects. Can he go on stage with this body? if another personalityes to fight, thepetition will be over.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re all awake, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Little demon Bo lifted her small face. Her eyes were round and shrewd.¡±He might be back soon.¡± Zhao sanpang was stunned,¡±main personality?¡± There might still be hope in the pointspetition!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to him,¡± Little demon Bo left.¡±Can you untie the knot in your heart? it turns out that having a fever is really good. Otherwise, there¡¯s no other way. We can hypnotize him and study his psychology in the future.¡± Zhao sanpang thought,¡±he¡¯s clearly using that kid as a research subject.¡± Qin Xinji¡¯s son was truly a demon. What would she do when she grew up? The scourge of the world. It was bustling outside. The moment Feng nai and his men went out, they were surrounded. They all came with microphones and squatted outside for a long time. They could not enter the training building. Because Feng Yi was too capable. He had been waiting for this day. ording to the current poprity, whoever could get a valuable headline today would definitely have a good future. Panda and the rest were frowning, because the intentions revealed in the eyes of this group of people were too obvious. ¡°Almighty K, I heard that there¡¯s something wrong with your body. Is that true?¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with bey being taken away?¡± ¡°Thepetition ising up and many of our team members have been pushed aside. I wonder what Almighty k¡¯s ns are as the team leader?¡± Chapter 1749 ? Chapter 1749: Feng nai held the Fort. Trantor: 5496903 that¡¯s right. Given the current situation, we have to give them an exnation. Right? what are you guys nning? ¡± The scene was getting noisier and noisier. A lot of people were jeering, and some of them even looked very indignant. After all, they thought that they were representing justice. Teng Hui couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He simply couldn¡¯t suppress his fiery temper. However, Feng nai was one step ahead of him. His voice was very calm.¡±Which mediapany are you from?¡± The man felt a little guilty, but very quickly, he said with a stern face, ¡± ¡°K-God, are you trying to use the Feng family to suppress me? I¡¯m not afraid. At most, I won¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Calm down. I just wanted to ask you. You told me to reveal my tactics before the match.¡± Feng nai said unhurriedly,¡¯which country are you from? Which country¡¯s team are you helping to get information?¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. With this, the saying changed! ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± The man quickly denied. Feng NAI¡¯s lips were still pale, but his aura was so overwhelming that everyone could barely breathe. ¡°Then report more good news and don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask. If my state of mind is affected because of you, it will affect my hand speed and tactics. At that time, everyone here will be the main culprits.¡± Everyone was speechless. How could they be med for this? However, no one dared to ask any more questions. After all, no one could afford to bear this crime. Just like that, they passed through the sea of words. K was still the same K. The entrance photo was taken. Without any investors, they were not as lively as the other teams. Because the trademark had not been decided yet, they were arranged to be thest. The staff didn¡¯t deliberately ignore them, but they were too busy at the scene. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there, half-leaning against the wall, scrolling through some messages on his phone. Teng Hui and Adolf were studying the video of the previous match. Even Panda was doing his own thing indifferently. When the makeup artist saw this, she was a little impressed. She said in a foreignnguage, ¡± ¡°Lucy, look, it¡¯s an Eastern man. They¡¯re so gentlemanly. It¡¯s been so long, but they¡¯re not angry.¡± Such a situation would have been awkward and embarrassing. After all, there had never been a team that came to y in the worldpetition and was so unpopr. However, those people just stood there in their battle uniforms, like pine trees and bamboo, unhurried. Inexplicably, people couldn¡¯t help but look at those teenagers. In this chaos, it had be a scene. ¡°Look, who is this?¡± The three yers who had been kicked out of the team came over.¡±Cat god, you haven¡¯t lined up yet?¡± ¡°This is your fault. You know that cat god hasn¡¯t gotten a sponsor and can¡¯t get a slot but you still want to stimte them.¡± oh my, how could I have forgotten about that? it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t continue to stay in the team. Sorry, sorry. The man came over. cat god, don¡¯t lower yourself to your brother¡¯s level. Why don¡¯t you wait in my car? it will take a day. Panda¡¯s hand, which was hanging by his side, started to clench uncontrobly. These pieces of trash that hit a person when he was down! When he was in the team, he had started to run away before the fight even started. Out of the team, this face again! ¡°You!¡± Panda was just about to move. Feng nai looked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t break your hand during the training match, so I¡¯ll make up for it during the points match.¡± The man¡¯s face froze. The other two didn¡¯t feel so good either. They looked at each other, embarrassed. After all, there was one more thing that they were well aware of. It was not glorious for them to be here now. Chapter 1750 ? Chapter 1750: Who said that our Chinese teams don¡¯t have any sponsors? Trantor: 5496903 This was because, ording to logic, those who were kicked out of the team were not qualified to participate in thepetition. The three of them were supposed to return to China. However, if the other teams wanted to understand China¡¯s internal affairs, they would have to rely on them. Therefore, these three people did not have any psychological burden and became foreign aid members for the other countries ¡®teams. The public opinion online was all about Bey. It was ironic. The more attention Bey attracted, the more attention she could divert. No one ¡± cared ¡± about who had be foreign aid for other countries ¡®teams before the bigpetition. After all, everyone had their own ambitions. However, there was one thing that was that these three were the best at trampling on their own teams. Panda was also angry at this point. The three of them looked at each other. One could imagine the fear that Feng nai had brought to them. His brain was not normal, yet he could still beat them up like that during the practice match. Looking at him now, it seemed like he had been cured. The two of them hesitated, but one of them snorted and said, ¡± ¡°Things are different now. K-God, you should wait for someone to invest before you threaten us. No one in the team is willing to invest now, right? ¡°K-God, I don¡¯t want to say this, but if we came to Mn, we could have all been glorious. But you guys just have to be so arrogant. You and Bey like to brag about wanting to win the championship, as if we, who have worked hard, are useless. Look at this now, there¡¯s no one in China who can invest, and you can¡¯t possibly appear in the pointspetition!¡± ¡°Who said our Chinese team doesn¡¯t have any sponsors?¡± Suddenly, a vigorous voice came from behind. The three of them paused. What was this? Feng Yi was there as well, a refined smile on his face and a group of media friends behind him. It was never in the Feng family¡¯s character to always be wronged and not fight back. He hadn¡¯t made a sound in the morning because Feng nai had taken care of everything. It was also part of his n to bring people here at this time. Seeing the interview sign, the three of them were already panicking and wanted to leave. Feng Yi wouldn¡¯t let them go. He simply said, there are still many people like old Gu in the country who will support the team behind the scenes. You guys were kicked out of the team and I heard that they even gave you a lot of information about Country H¡¯s team. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know about the investment. He didn¡¯t mention the word ¡°betraying the team¡± in his words, but the meaning was clear. Several media outlets looked at each other and immediately surrounded the area. The three of them ran away guiltily. The photos were taken, and even if they were blurred out, they could still recognize the contestants. For a time, public opinion was in an uproar. The rumors of Bey ostracizing her teammates were shattered in one blow. Those people who used the keyboard as heroes took the opportunity to be cowards. There were also those who refused to let go. They didn¡¯t want to crowd out Bey, but they wanted to beat her up. Feng NAI¡¯s gazended on the old man. ¡°Thank you, sir, but there will be risks in investing this time. The Feng family and the Gu family have no business dealings. Would you like to consider it again?¡± young master Feng, you¡¯re too polite. The investment is miss¡¯s decision. Old master Gu smiled. miss can¡¯t make it, so she asked me to pass you a message. She said that she will always believe in God Bey. She is waiting for God Bey to return and for China to win the championship. Before that, there is no need to worry about the funds. In other words, no matter what they encountered along the way, the Gu family would fully support them. ¡°So you¡¯re her fan.¡± Feng nai lowered his eyes and seemed to smile.¡±No wonder,¡± Chapter 1751 ? Chapter 1751: The public opinion had turned against her. Five years had been worth it. Trantor: 5496903 Old master Gu did not deny it. young miss has few hobbies. She is particrly persistent about God Bey. These words were said in front of the media. Naturally, the news spread quickly. The Chinese teams had finally found a glimmer of hope. In the midst of the mor, there was finally a different voice. For example, what kind of magic did Bey have to make the eldest daughter of the Gu family, who never showed her face, so obsessed with her? the eldest miss of the Gu family is just a miniature version. We¡¯re all here. five years of light and shadow. She¡¯s worth it. ¡°At that time, she was just a little tail following behind master. She didn¡¯t speak and had a poker face. She was carrying a small keyboard on her back while I was reading. Now that I¡¯m married, she¡¯s grown up to be strong enough to support the entire team. After so many days, the public opinion has been so strong that everyone has forgotten that after the Mnpetition, she said that after she came out of the youth training camp, she would lead the team to win the World Championship again. Now, she was doing this, ying match after match. You said she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to her peak. She was fighting 10 people alone. You said she was leeching off Supreme Alliance¡¯s poprity but she didn¡¯t even log into Bey¡¯s ount. She was the one who registered the ounts mo bei and Xiang Nan. Everyone knew that she used mo Nan¡¯s identity to get justice but some people knew this and still pinned the words ¡± substitute ¡± on her. Once she returned ... Some people¡¯s interests would be damaged, and they would not allow anyone to live outside the rules they had set. Some people said that they liked Supreme Alliance but had they forgotten that Supreme Alliance had always been an existence that broke these gray rules. Z was like that back then. Now, Bey is even more so.¡± we are all waiting, waiting for her to fight her way out of adversity, waiting for her to cross this mountain, waiting for everyone to shout, that one sentence. The other party didn¡¯t say what that sentence was. As long as one was a yer, they would know the answer. They opened the game and looked at the champion skin and the mark of the season. Some people opened their e-mail silently. Countlessments appeared backstage. Bey should return to the field! Thesements also became a strong support for the organizingmittee and were collected by the world Committee. At the same time, the makeup team¡¯s photos were taken. It was different from the other teams. This team photo had the most eye-catching spot left empty, and only four words were marked: mo bei faces south! ¡°The yers from the Chinese team will never give up on Bey.¡± Country R¡¯s team manager pointed at the team photo and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Bey will return to the field. We have to be prepared.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell me some of Bey¡¯s habits and her pastbat deployment. Please tell me about it. but Mr. Mukawa, the Chinesework is full of negativements about us. Don¡¯t you think you should help us deal with it first? ¡± One of the three people said anxiously, ¡± ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to go back.¡± ¡°The three of you have seen the benefits of our team,¡± Mukawa chuckled.¡±As long as the three of you do what you should do, why do you need to go back?¡± For so many years, the Chinese teams have only qualified for thepetition this year. Whether they want to be world-ss yers or only y in the domesticpetition, I¡¯m sure the three of you know which one is more valuable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why go back!¡± The other person¡¯s eyes lit up. He tugged at the person before him. we¡¯ll listen to Mukawa-san, don¡¯t worry about it. K only has a few people left. It¡¯s impossible for them to win the pointspetition. Bey will nevere back. Thest sentence was full of resentment. Originally, they could have traveled around Mn in peace. However, Bey insisted on causing trouble and made them look useless. Then no one would have an easy time. Chapter 1752 ? Chapter 1752: The worldpetition, the pointspetition! Trantor: 5496903 As long as K¡¯s group waspletely eliminated in the points match, they would naturally be the only Chinese yers left in the Mn tournament. No matter which team they were fighting for now, it would still be a hot topic. After all, the one who stayed behind was the king. Mr. Mukawa from Country R was indeed a scheming man. Only one of the three was chosen to go on stage. This way, they would be able to ensure that everyone in the team would be familiar with the other team¡¯s tactics and tactics without affecting the overall team points. The Chinese teams were destined to be eliminated in this battle! The pointpetition was difficult to win. Not only the professionals knew this, but the yers also knew this. The gap was obvious. However, some people still couldn¡¯t help but wonder what if a miracle happened. The next day. The team pointspetition. This was also the first stop of the worldpetition. Only the top 30 teams in the pointspetition were qualified for the 5v5 match. On this day, dozens of drones flew over Mn. On the big screen, the introductions of the various teams were shown. Countless people were walking in the same direction. Their faces were stered with the support team , and they held banners in their hands. They were very enthusiastic. The hero¡¯s theme song was yed all around. For all those who loved e-sports, nothing was more important than today. Due to the time difference, the live broadcast was broadcast at 11 pm. All the inte caf¨¦s in the country were doing the same. ¡°Boss, five machines,¡± ¡°Five? You¡¯re alone?¡± The man took off his suit jacket andughed.¡±I want five. They¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± ¡°They? Uncle, you¡¯re still ying games together at your age. How trendy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle, there¡¯s apetition today,¡± thework Manager said as he turned on a row ofputers. ¡°We¡¯re here to watch the game.¡± The man smiled while holding the cup Noodles. No matter how busy they were, as long as China waspeting, they woulde back and sit here, just like when they were in University, watching that group of peoplepete! ¡°Old Liu, I¡¯m here. Theputers are all turned on, so hurry up.¡± The voice message was sent to the group. Very quickly, there was a response from the other side. ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m suddenly working overtime.¡± I¡¯ve coaxed the baby to sleep. I¡¯m on my way there now. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡°Brother, to be honest, I¡¯m a little tired and just want to lie down.¡± The man¡¯s hand that was on the phone paused for a moment before he sent another message. It was a text: ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Uncle, your friend isn¡¯ting?¡± The employee put down the beer. it¡¯s really tormenting at night. Why don¡¯t you guys watch the video together? ¡± The man picked up the beer, took a sip, and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Uncle, I think you¡¯re quite rich. Why don¡¯t we just get a private room?¡± the employee said. ¡°It was fine in the past, but now.¡± The man pointed at his phone. It had been hard on him recently. The man even felt that some people kept their distance from him because of his bad luck. He had thought that those few were different, but he didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to be different. The man smiled bitterly as he picked up the beer and was about to take a big gulp. ¡°Why did you drink it first?¡± Someone patted him on the back. it hasn¡¯t started yet, right? the road is blocked. The man choked a little from the p, but the corners of his mouth began to rise crazily. ¡°You¡¯re too slow, kid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to start in Mn at this time! Hurry up and turn on the machine!¡± Chapter 1753 ? Chapter 1753: The entrance began! Trantor: 5496903 ¡°I say, what are you guys doing? Hurry up! There¡¯s a synchronization bar in the inte caf¨¦.¡± The man said as he sat down and put his briefcase aside. At this time, another message came in the group. ¡°I¡¯ve applied for leave, brothers!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on the way.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to lie down?¡± ¡°At the inte caf¨¦,¡± ¡°F * ck, you brat!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s old Liu?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going.¡± This sentence was obviously someone else¡¯s. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± The man guessed. The other side replied with a voice message. don¡¯t call him for this kind of thing in the future. You¡¯re not young anymore. The atmosphere suddenly dropped to a freezing point. The man paused for a moment before he typed, okay. The group fell into a dead silence. The inte caf¨¦ also seemed out of ce. They were surrounded by young faces, and it was obvious that they were all students who had just started University. Unlike them, who were already at this age. The man was about to look up. Another voice message came from the other end. I¡¯m not stopping him, but he¡¯s been drinking a lot recently and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing behind my back. I thought you guys were going somewhere, but I heard from him that only the few of you were watching thepetition together. He¡¯s packing up now and will be here soon. ¡°Sister-inw, are you suspecting that he has an affair?¡± the person next to herughed. who knew we were going to watch a match? you should have said so earlier. The woman alsoughed. you guys loved to watchpetitions back then. Think about it, it¡¯s been more than four years since we graduated. That¡¯s pretty good. Did the Chinese team get in this year? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s in, it¡¯s in!¡± The man typed quickly,¡±maybe we can win another world Championship!¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. You can all be happy!¡± The outside world always misunderstood women, thinking that they didn¡¯t understand. There were many times when people forgot that they were once young girls. When they talked about the dream of their youth, how could they stop their loved ones from seeing it? The light rain arrived quietly. Old Liu had finally arrived. ¡°Sister-inw is generous!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, 666!¡± ¡°You guys.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the men put on their headphones and started eating potato chips. They looked at each other and smiled. On the other side, the big screen lit up! The worldpetition hadpletely kicked off! The colorful mist rose into the air. The fireworks bloomed above her head. As the sound effects of the heroes sounded, the cosyers representing the different heroes waved their own weapons in a line, their skirts flying! The mes rose along with the stage. A familiar figure walked over with a microphone in his hand. He said in a deep voice, ¡± wee, everyone. This is the world Heroespetition. This time, which team will climb over the mountain in front of us? let¡¯s wait and see! As soon as the male host¡¯s words came out, they were immediately tranted into differentnguages and synchronized to various ces through the live broadcast. The Huaxiamentator was the most excited. He tidied up his suit and faced the camera in front of him. ¡°After the opening ceremony, our Chinese team members will enter the arena from the seat on my left. I¡¯ll be the winner.¡± Before thementator could finish his exnation, someone shouted in the background. ¡°K-God! I see Almighty K! Our team is here!¡± When the director heard this, he immediately shifted the camera. The crowd was boiling. Among the many strong teams in the world. Feng nai and the others didn¡¯t even get a direct shot. However, the group of youths walking towards them were in high spirits and were especially dazzling. Chapter 1754 ? Chapter 1754: Your father is still your father. Trantor: 5496903 Huan Leng stood on the far left. He wore a plush brooch on his uniform, which didn¡¯t match his overall style. Panda was on the far right. His hair had been redyed, and he did not look as obedient as usual. His expression was particrly serious. Teng Hui stood behind Feng nai. Compared to the beginning, he was more mature and less talkative, but his eyes were firm and passionate. Adolf was standing beside him. He was young, and he had an arrogant look on his face, as if he would attack anyone who refused to submit. As usual, Feng nai strolled over. With his short hair down, his face was extremely handsome. He didn¡¯t look like he was here topete, but more like a popr celebrity who was here to walk the runway. However, no one knew that this ¡°runway show¡± person was the one who was the most not to be trifled with. The five of them, wearing the same uniform, sat down at the same time. Although the organizers did not make much of an introduction, they did not ignore the ID ¡± King. after all, this man, who was a jungler everywhere, had pulled up the average score of the entire Chinese battleteam by himself. ¡°OH! I¡¯m so happy, Kass. I finally have the chance to see my favorite Eastern yer appear in this arena.¡± The male host couldn¡¯t hide his enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you that there are only five of them,¡± the person next to him shrugged. The male host heard this and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s really ... What a pity, Yingluo.¡± There was no further introduction after that. There were many people from China in the audience. Their faces were stuck to the g, and they looked at each other. Some of the other audience members wereughing. ¡°Poor Huaxia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting with five people? let¡¯s go home.¡± Although it was in another country¡¯snguage, the International students present could understand it. In this situation, five people would not have an advantage. Although the rules of thepetition stated that the participants had to be five people. Other than strong teams like country H and country R, who wanted their star yers to perform outstandingly in the points match and attract moremercial value, most teams would choose ten people to enter the arena. The empty chairs on this side looked like a mockery. When they had first arrived in Mn, the Chinese team had a total of 12 people, including the reserve members. The audience watching the match couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists. It wasn¡¯t his home ground, and he was sitting next to the teams from Country H and country R, as well as team T. There would always be unpleasant sounds. Especially t battleteam, they looked as if there were only a few people from China, as if they were too poor to afford a ne. This caused some of the audience to explode. ¡°Old K! You¡¯re going to beat him up!¡± ¡°So what if there are few people! Even if they have fewer people, kill them!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear up the couple on the spot! You¡¯re not worthy of marrying Bey, you hear me!¡± Her face and eyes were red. tell them that Huaxia will never lose, no matter when and no matter what! ¡°Beat him up!¡± These words caused amotion. Team tughed even harder. Country H¡¯s team was also smiling. No one would feel good about this. Yet, the people from team T had such cheap mouths. I heard from your ssmates that you guys are waiting for them to lose. Didn¡¯t they say that someone else was ying on their behalf and that they were pushing out their teammates? the locals don¡¯t like it. Why are you guys still talking about this? it¡¯s so funny. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, he still doesn¡¯t dare to say anything. Look, they¡¯re only in a daze.¡± Before the other party could finish speaking, Feng NAI¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I won¡¯t let a single member of team t live.¡± Chapter 1755 ? Chapter 1755: We will definitely make here back! Trantor: 5496903 She thought he wasn¡¯t listening, but he did. Not only did he listen, but he also looked up. His mask-wearing face was as arrogant as before. Feng nai tilted his headzily, his left hand supporting his chin as he stared at team T¡¯s yer. ¡°I haven¡¯t been training well recently. I¡¯ll have to ask for your guidanceter.¡± His tone was very light and sounded very polite. However, when he saidst time that he would like everyone to take care of him, they did not leave a single person behind. T battleteam still had some trauma towards King. When they heard the same words, their expressions were not as good as the ones from the audience behind them. A portion of the International students had already started to get excited when they heard Feng NAI¡¯s previous sentence. At this moment, someone even shouted, ¡± ¡°K-God! Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re behind you! Cat god, you can rest assured about Bey God. We will definitely make here back!¡± Upon hearing that, Panda, who had been sitting there and used to the dark, suddenly straightened his body and turned his head around. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then you¡¯ll do what you say!¡± Hua Xiaoyi, who had originally decided to take the steady route, was now jumping around like a monkey. In the audience. Other than a boy¡¯s voice, there were also a girl¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± The young ending tone echoed throughout the entire arena. Panda¡¯s eyes were red as he stood there and bowed. ¡°You must make my brothere back! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you guys!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and flicked his sleeve. boss, leave a member of team T to me. I¡¯m going to show these traitors what it means to be wiped out in one minute! ¡°As you wish.¡± Feng nai looked at the screen above and propped his long legs up. ¡°Get ready, it¡¯s time to go.¡± When Teng Hui heard this, he turned his head and saw that the circr tform was already filled with people from various teams. The tform was divided ording to the ranking of previous years. The stronger the team, the higher the stage. This meant that if you wanted to win, you had to defeat the strong. In thispetition, only the strong would stay until the end. Therefore, the team sitting at the top was, of course, the world champion team fromst year, Country H. As thest team to appear, they brought with them countless cheers. The hostughed. I¡¯ve already felt the magic of the world champion team. The enthusiasm of the audience also represents everything. I wonder what kind of shock the H country team will bring us this year. I¡¯m looking forward to it! all 73 teams are now ready. Inte security personnel, please enter. It¡¯s finally here! Teng Hui stood up immediately and clenched his fists. His palms were covered in sweat. Feng nai lifted his battle uniform jacket and only said two simple words, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A uniform sound was heard. Even if their numbers were only half of the other teams. They didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear. Behind the uniform was the burning Chinese word. Someone in the audience covered his mouth, but he didn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡± ¡°You guys will definitely win!¡± The group of youths did not turn their heads, but they responded. Panda clenched his fist and raised it above his head, pressing it against the sky. The teenager had the boldness of a teenager, but he also had the enthusiasm that belonged to his young age. when uncle Hua brings you guys back a World Championship, I¡¯ll let you guys brag about it for the rest of your lives! Panda had not said such words for a long time, because he did not know how distorted the rumors would be. But today was the opening day of the tournament. They had found themselves. He had to win, he had to win, not just this point game! Zhao sanpang watched from backstage as his coach. The corners of his mouth curled up.¡±This kid even copied my lines.¡± The assistant pushed up his sses at the side and was still frantically calcting the score. All the members of the battle team took their seats at the same time. The big screen was pulled open, and the game¡¯s sound effects filled the entire arena. ¡°Dear Summoners, wee to hero Summoner¡± Buzzzzzz! With the low sound effects, hundreds ofputers and gaming chairs lit up at the same time! Everyone logged into the game together! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!